《Abyssal Chronicles》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1-Northern part of the continent.


    The decades-long fierce battle between all races and the demon race has reached its end.


    In the Demon Lord''s palace built of obsidian, Apophis, with Black hair, red eyes, and two horns on her head, stands there emitting an aura of fear that terrifies all creatures. She sits silently on her crimson throne, watching ahead.


    A girl with silver hair and golden eyes, holding a long sword, kneels on the ground. Her armor was badly damaged, and blood covered half of her face, giving her a very miserable appearance.


    Just like the countless times before, the powerful Demon Lord has once again defeated the strongest individual in this world, the Goddess.


    Now, this goddess is at her mercy, to play with, humiliate, and torture, both mentally and physically, giving her the greatest blow.


    But Apophis does not do so.


    Goddesses do not die. Even if she is reduced to ashes, she will be reborn at some point, leading an army to once again attack the Demon Lord''s castle.


    This has happened many times already.


    Similarly, even if the goddess is dismembered and thrown into the human coalition, it will not have a good deterrent effect.


    Because everyone knows she will not truly die.


    The booming sounds of explosions come from outside, and cracks begin to appear on the solid palace walls.


    She doesn''t need to go out to know that a tide-like army, with the assistance of countless race powerhouses, has entered the Demon Lord''s city, the Demon Lord''s palace, and will soon enter this great hall.


    The Alliance is about to win.


    Apophis stands up from her throne with a calm yet resolute posture, approaches the goddess, looking directly at this subordinate who has been captured by her numerous times, and says in a decisive tone.


    "The demon race will never be enslaved!"


    Despite having the most powerful demon lord in history, the demon race is still weaker than humans and the Alliance in terms of overall strength.


    Knights, mages, and holy men and women all have great power. It was only with the support of the Demon Lord that the situation was barely balanced.


    In recent years, a technique known as Fighting Energy and Mana has been developed by humans, allowing ordinary human soldiers to fight against individual members of the demon race.


    The demon army was completely defeated, and the Demon Lord was helpless. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apophis knows well that the Alliance coalition will soon take her head, capture all the demon kings, imprison them, reduce the demon civilians to slaves, and force them to toil day and night, struggling at the edge of life and death.


    Just like what humans have done to the demon race after their victories in history.


    "No matter how many times, I will rise again!"


    *Bang!*


    The great doors of the palace were shattered and blasted away, as the Alliance experts gathered together, armed with long swords, staffs, crosses, and other weapons, ready to hack the red-eyed, black-haired Demon Lord to death.


    But when they felt the energy fluctuations concentrated in Apophis''s hands, they all stopped in their tracks, their faces showing expressions of horror.


    "The ultimate forbidden spell! It''s the ultimate forbidden spell that costs the life of the Demon Lord!"


    The defeat was already certain. Even if all the experts here were killed, it would not stop the advance of the Alliance coalition.


    But at least, the Demon Lord must not be captured, she must not become a prisoner.


    She would die here in a grand and defiant way, proclaiming to the world that the demon race will never give up resistance!


    Of course, she will not truly die. If even the goddess can master the art of reincarnation, how could the demon Lord not know it?


    In a few years, decades, or even centuries, she will be reborn and rescue the demon race from their oppressed fate!


    "You guys go quickly," the silver-haired goddess struggled to stand up and waved her hand at her follower, "I''ll hold her off."


    "Okay!"


    Hearing this, those people didn''t stay a moment longer and disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving the goddess behind like a discarded pawn.


    Seeing this, the Demon Lord couldn''t help but show a look of disdain on her face.


    "Is this what your followers are like?" Apophis said, "Cowardly, selfish, and disgusting."


    "Hah...There''s no helping it; they don''t have the art of reincarnation. Once they die, they will really die," the Goddess stared straight at the Demon Lord, her gaze gradually moving to her face, "To be honest, Apophis, should I hate you now?"


    "Hmm?"


    The Demon Lord held the destructive energy in her palm and looked over with a somewhat puzzled gaze.


    "Think about the previous times, after you defeated me, you chained me with iron chains, bound me with a collar, and locked me in a dark cell without seeing the light of day... but you never touched me. Not only did you not touch me, you didn''t let anyone else touch me either. For a while, I thought you were a pervert."


    "Ha?" Apophis was completely unable to understand the logic of the other party, "Why should I touch you? Why should a demon lord touch a goddess?"


    "Because I think I''m pretty good-looking~" the goddess explained, "Think about it, after capturing someone who claims to represent justice, what would a normal person do? Surely they would first do this, then that, thoroughly exploit and humiliate..."


    "Stop, stop, stop," Apophis was very doubtful about whether there was some problem with her brain when she last reincarnated, leading her to start talking nonsense in front of her, "I have no interest in you! Even if I do, why would I be interested in woman? I only care about the fate of my people!"


    "Yes, it''s because of this, so I don''t hate you," the goddess flipped her silver hair, "Everyone calls you the ''Tyrant Demon Lord'', but sometimes, you are unbelievably gentle."


    "So, Apophis, can you give up your plan and live the life you want?"


    The Demon Lord didn''t answer immediately. She looked at the goddess''s face, then at the city behind her, ablaze with fire. After a long pause, she spoke.


    "I can''t..."


    "When I took on the title of Ruler of the Demons, it represented more than just myself. The demon race respects me, the generals believe in me, and I promised to bring them a better life, a more hopeful future."


    "So, in every battle, I give my all, because I don''t know if it will be my last chance."


    "From the birth of the demon race, we''ve had our glories and our declines. My efforts have shaped our history."


    Destructive energy pulses from Apophis''s hand, a terrifying power seemingly reaching a critical point.


    "To restore the glory of the demon race, to protect my children, it is my unshirkable duty!"


    "Alright, alright," Hearing her impassioned words, the goddess didn''t get angry, instead, she smiled somewhat happily, "I didn''t plan to dissuade you with just a few words. If anyone understands you best, I''m second, and no one dares to claim the first."


    "...Next time you reincarnate, maybe you should check your brain first?"


    Apophis''s mouth twitched.


    "I''m really curious, if one day you no longer need to fight, what would you become?"


    The goddess raised her broadsword, channeling all her life force into it, the blade emitting a dazzling golden light.


    "What are you doing?" The Demon Lord frowned, "Such a collision of two powerful forces could have unpredictable consequences! Even the goddess reincarnation technique might not be spared! Are you throwing away your life?"


    The ultimate forbidden curse was already formed, and Apophis had no way to turn back.


    "We should also have our own lives~" the goddess said, "Don''t you think, Apophis?"


    "Absolute Sword!"


    "Ultimate Forbidden Curse��Reincarnation!"


    Boom����


    A massive mushroom cloud, large enough to cover the sky, rose from the Demon Lord''s city. At that moment, both the demon race and humans turned their heads to look.


    With this battle, decades of chaos came to an end, and the continent entered a new era.


    As for the Demon Lord and the goddess, they became just two terms in history textbooks, occasionally mentioned...

 Chapter 2 - 2

    Chapter 2: Chapter 23200 years later.


    The once-invincible Demon Race ultimately met its defeat at the hands of a coalition of multiple races, known as the Multiracial United Empire.


    The Demon lord was killed in battle, and her Four Heavenly Demon Kings were either captured or eliminated.


    After this war, the Demon Race declined drastically and became a marginalized and persecuted race on the continent.


    The three major powers that defeated the Demon Race subsequently became the new rulers of the continent. These powers were the Asumos Church, the Dragon Race, and the Fata (which later split into three towers).


    As the supreme leader of the Dragon Race, the Sacred Dragon King, Membeli, naturally acquired an unparalleled status across the continent.


    Beyond his lofty position, Membeli''s strength was unfathomable. He single-handedly repelled the attack of hundreds of thousands of demon troops and severely wounded three of the Four Heavenly Demon Kings. In doing so, he laid the foundation for the coalition''s victory.


    To the people of the continent at that time, only two beings could possibly rival Dragon King Membeli: Anze, the strongest Apostle of Heaven from Asumos Church, and Heretia, the Supreme leader of Fata��both peak level 8 Divine Being.


    Indeed, countless individuals who attempted to challenge the Dragon King eventually failed. Under his immense power, they were subdued and ultimately swore allegiance to him.


    Fortunately, despite his overwhelming strength, Membeli was nothing like the former Demon King, who had misused his power. Membeli was a noble and strong individual who never bullied the weak. He even used his power to maintain balance among the various major powers on the continent.


    Punishing the wicked and maintaining peace, he became a guardian of order on the continent.


    Membeli''s numerous achievements and ever-rising reputation meant that he was revered by many. During the initial war, he had used his own body as a shield to block the Demon lord''s forbidden curse, thereby saving a third of the continent''s population. Consequently, he became a figure of faith for many, his status rivaling even the goddess of Asumos Church.


    Countless legends about the Dragon King, as well as the now-active Eastern Holy Dragon Church, were born in this era.


    Considering Membeli''s formidable strength and the long lifespan of the Dragon Clan, people across the continent believed that he would be with them forever. He would always be the guardian of the continent, maintaining the world''s peace and tranquility.


    However, while everyone believed this to be the case, the news of the Dragon King''s death eight hundred years ago struck like a bolt from the blue, leaving countless people dumbfounded.


    As for how the Dragon King died? Well, there are lots of theories.


    ....


    More than eight hundred years ago, Dragon King Membili reached the pinnacle of dragon existence. Not only did he have absolute influence within the Dragon Race, but he also had an extraordinary reputation across the continent. At one point, he was even revered as the Dragon God. Membili was riding high and full of vigor at this time.


    At that moment, he had two main objectives left in his life.


    One was to keep practicing, aiming to break through the peak of the eighth level and step into the realm of legend, becoming a being that had entered the realm of gods. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other goal was to become the guardian of the continent.


    Having witnessed too many tragedies, Membili wanted to preserve this hard-won peace. Given the past millennia of inter-racial conflicts and the great expansion of the demon race, the continent was riddled with scars. Recovery was the main task at hand.


    Membili vowed to eliminate anyone who tried to disrupt this peaceful atmosphere.


    "Whoever you are, if you try to disrupt the order, I will destroy you. If you dare to overreach, I will mercifully help you meet your end."


    These were words Membili had once spoken.


    Arrogant, perhaps, but he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    And the source of his confidence was his overwhelming power, enough to crush all life!


    In his view, there was no one left on Ancita continent who could challenge him. Evil threats to the peace of the continent had been eliminated. Even if some ''evil'' tried to rise again, he, as a partner of justice and a guardian of the continent''s order, could easily crush it.


    This way of thinking persisted until that day...


    ...


    .....


    .....


    On the Day of the Dragon Ancestor Festival, Anze, once a fellow warrior and now the Heavenly Apostle of the Church, arrived at King Membeli''s royal chamber with urgent news. Upon hearing Anze''s report, Membeli took a moment, silently thinking.


    "Anze, are you saying that you''ve detected the Shadows energy in the Winter Forest? That legendary force belonging to the Demon Lord? Are you sure about this?"


    At this, Anze, a middle-aged man wearing pure white knight''s armor, looked earnestly at the dragon before him. "Do I have any reason to lie to you?"


    "Fair point. So, what''s the origin of this power?"


    "We currently believe it''s the result of an experiment conducted by the demons."


    "An experiment?"


    "Yes, the Demon King Enkibi performed it in Winter Forest before the great battle. It seems they were trying to tap into the power of Demon Lord through ancient incantations and ritual circles. They were likely aiming to summon a minion of Demon Lord to bless their race. After all, in their eyes, the legendary Demon Lord is a deity belonging to the demon race."


    "Demon Lord? Isn''t that being supposedly from another realm? These fools... Anyway, wasn''t that experiment destroyed by Heretia''s forbidden spell, which bombed the middle of the forest? The captured demon at that time even admitted their experiment had failed. So why would the power of the Shadows suddenly appear now?"


    "The information comes from the Demon Capital, which is 108,000 miles away from Winter Forest. Given the unreliable state of the demon''s information system at that time, their news may not be accurate."


    "You''re saying the experiment might have succeeded?"


    "Yes, judging by the few traces of the Shadows energy we detected in the Forest, it seems likely. I suspect that the demons managed to summon something akin to a minion of Demon Lord. However, because of the forbidden spell, they couldn''t control it and couldn''t get it to appear on the battlefield during the great battle."


    "A minion of Demon Lord, huh... Even in death, that Demon King is a headache. Truly a detestable creature."


    Membeli narrowed his eyes, showing a look of disdain yet tinged with lethal seriousness. After all, the Demon Lord was a horrifying entity that had nearly destroyed the world in the past. And its minions, being creatures that harness the power of the Demon Lord, undoubtedly pose a threat to world peace.


    In his view point, such beings must be eliminated immediately, lest the consequences become unthinkable.


    With that thought, the Dragon King cast a meaningful glance toward the north.


    "So you''ve come to me because this minion of the Demon Lord has appeared. You want me to accompany you to Winter Forest to deal with it, don''t you?"


    At this, Anze gave a slight nod, neither confirming nor denying outright.


    "Yes, given the uncertainty about the strength of this minion of the Demon God, I think it''s safer for us to go together."


    "Us? You mean..."


    "Mm? Are you saying Heretia will also come?"


    "Yes, the three of us going together will be safer."


    "All three of us? You''re being overly cautious, Anze."

 Chapter 3 -3

    Chapter 3: Chapter3"Better safe than sorry when dealing with minions of the Demon Lord. "


    "We don''t know what level of creature we might encounter. We have to give it our all. Besides, the Archbishop also recommended this course of action, so I''m just following orders."


    "If that old man says so, then should we mobilize the army?"


    "There''s no need for that. If the battle reaches such a level, others won''t be able to intervene anyway. Bringing an army would only burden us. Also, only a few higher-ups in our church are aware of the appearance of the Demon Lord''s minion. We''re not planning to make this public to avoid panic. So, forget about mobilizing troops."


    "Fair enough. We''ll take care of it quietly. But Winter Forest is massive; how will you find the minion? The forest itself has a natural interference field, making it hard to expand our sensing area."


    "Don''t worry about that. Archbishop gave me an item once used by the Demon Lord. It can reportedly resonate with the nearby Shadows energy. With this, we should be able to locate the minion quickly."


    Saying this, Anze slowly took out a gemstone from his spatial ring, emanating a faint golden glow.


    Membeli had no reason to doubt the words of his old comrade-in-arms.


    "So, when do we leave?"


    "No time to waste; we leave now."


    "Alright then, let''s save the world one more time!"


    --- S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Membeli''s heart, the safety of the continent was of the utmost importance. When Anze proposed to eliminate this significant threat of the Demon Lord''s minion, King Membeli immediately agreed to set out. After meeting with the Supreme Heretia of the Fata Magic Tower, the three guardians of the present-day continent fully geared up and headed for Winter Forest.


    ---


    And then,


    In this extremely cold northern land, the Dragon King encountered an unforgettable dark figure...


    And,


    A swarm of bloody-red butterflies that looked like they were messengers of death.


    It goes without saying,


    The golden gemstone Anze brought had a remarkable effect. Relying on Membeli and the other two unparalleled experts keen perception, along with the gemstone''s inherent ability to resonate with the Shadow energy, they quickly located the point in the vast Winter Forest where the concentration of the Shadow energy was at its peak.


    That was precisely the location of the demonic deity''s follower.


    After confirming the enemy''s coordinates,


    Dragon King and his two companions unleashed their boundless and immense power. Previously, due to the sheer strength within them, they would never dare to use their power indiscriminately within their respective territories. But it was different now; in the lifeless Winter Forest, unleashing their power wouldn''t cause any significant destruction.


    Accompanied by a towering aura, the three unparalleled experts abruptly entered the icy plains of the northern part of the Winter Forest.


    And there,


    On that vast icy plain, they found the target of their journey.


    However,


    Upon seeing the Minion of Demon LORD, the trio were momentarily stunned, not knowing what to do. Even Membeli, the largest of the three and the Dragon King, narrowed his dragon pupils in surprise; his light golden eyes filled with astonishment and disbelief...


    ''What''


    ''What?''


    "She is... the minion of Demon Lord?!"


    Even Membeli, who has seen it all and carries the title of Guardian of the Continental Order, couldn''t help but exclaim in astonishment at this moment.


    The reason for such shock,


    Was because the appearance of this minion was vastly different from what he had imagined.


    Rather than the grotesque monster with sharp fangs and claws, and a nauseating visage as Membeli had imagined,


    Reflected in his draconic eyes was a breathtakingly beautiful young girl with black hair.


    ...


    At this moment,


    That black figure was quietly sitting at the edge of an ice cliff.


    The young girl had enviable, satin-like long black hair, with the tips as red as blood. Her flowing hair added a bewitching allure to her demeanor.


    Her eyes were captivating, her nose delicate, her skin as white as snow, and her red lips were like a lone plum blossom in the snow, exuding a sultry arrogance. Her ruby-like, clear and bright eyes seemed to possess a soul-stirring magic...


    Her slender and graceful figure, her soft arms like lotus roots, her beautiful and round legs, her finely sculpted calves, all adorned with delicate and smooth skin, she truly was a sight to behold. Her fairy-like face, along with such a perfect figure, was truly like a goddess descending to earth.


    Even though she was wrapped in a crudely made animal skin coat, it could not hide the beauty that tugged at one''s heartstrings.


    Even Membeli, who had seen countless beauties, couldn''t help but show a stupefied expression.


    "Who...who is she? Why is she here?"


    Membeli couldn''t help but mutter.


    Although the appearance of such a striking, goddess-like woman in the lifeless icy plains raised many questions, Membeli felt a hint of self-doubt beginning to sprout in his heart.


    ''Did we get the wrong enemy?''


    ''Is this girl really the demonic deity''s subordinate, the kind of monster we imagined?''


    ''Shouldn''t a minion of a Demon Lord be a brutish, menacing creature? How could it be such a beautiful young girl?''


    Such thoughts involuntarily sprang up in Membeli''s mind.


    However,


    As seasoned warriors who have weathered countless storms, Membeli and his two companions quickly came back to their senses and dismissed the thoughts they had just entertained.


    "No, no, something is definitely off about this girl!"


    After sensing the aura surrounding the black-haired young girl, Membeli''s dragon pupils suddenly contracted.


    The previous doubt in his eyes vanished in an instant, replaced by an indescribable sense of gravitas and a look of someone facing a formidable adversary.


    Because,


    The girl''s stifling aura was indeed the legendary Shadow Force...


    This girl was the source of that Shadow Force, the cause behind the atmospheric anomaly in the Winter Forest.


    "So this girl is truly the Demon Lord''s minion?"


    If so,


    ''Are we to eliminate her?''


    Though Membeli disliked the idea of destroying something so beautiful, he would show no mercy for the sake of World peace, given his role as a guardian.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4A terrifying pale gold magical power began to gather between Membeli''s dragon claws.


    However, unlike before, the Dragon King did not hastily attack but rather intently observed the black-haired young girl.


    Different from his two human companions,


    As a dragon, Membeli possesses much greater perceptive abilities and a terrifying instinct for sensing danger. After the initial shock, he immediately steadied himself and began to carefully assess the state of the young girl with black hair.


    Without a doubt,


    Though the black-haired young girl contained a terrifying Shadow Force within her,


    On the surface, the concentration of her Shadow Force and the energy fluctuations around her were not particularly strong, perhaps at the level of 6 or lower... which was negligible for them, three peak level 8. However, that invisible pressure emanating from her soul made Membeli very uneasy.


    Furthermore,


    According to ancient texts, beings with Shadow Force gradually lose their sanity, becoming bloodthirsty and mad. Without a certain level of power, it is impossible for the holder of the Shadow Force to retain their sanity.


    Therefore, in Membeli''s opinion, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The strength of the black-haired young girl must certainly exceed level 6.


    If Membeli, the Sacred Dragon King, couldn''t figure out the girl''s strength, it only meant she was way stronger than him.


    Coming to this realization, Membeli inhaled deeply. He clenched his claws, and his powerful magic began to surge within him, preparing him for battle like never before. All the while, he eyed the mysterious black-haired girl cautiously and thought about his next steps.


    Can they avoid a fight with such a formidable being? Can they negotiate peace and simply stay in the Northern Territory instead of heading south? The black-haired girl didn''t seem like the mindless demonic creatures of legend.


    If a pace was possible, that would be the best outcome.


    But if not,


    Could the three of them defeat her with their current strength? And at what cost?


    However,


    While Membeli was deep in thought, Anze, the Heavenly Apostle, couldn''t contain himself any longer.


    After confirming through the golden orb''s resonance that the black-haired girl was indeed a ''minion of Demon Lord,'' Anze''s eyes lit up with a fierce battle spirit. Driven by an unshakable sense of justice, his red holy magic erupted from him like a dam breaking, instantly dispersing the blizzard in the icy plains and turning the sky red.


    The massive wave of holy magic caused the sky to tremble, the ground to crack, and even space itself showed signs of fracture. Even monsters miles away could feel Anze''s overwhelming aura and fled in all directions.


    Lifting his longsword, enveloped in dazzling red light and holy fire, Anze pointed it at the girl''s face without any hesitation.


    "Don''t think you can deceive me by disguising yourself as a human!"


    Anze declared this with righteous indignation, under the surprised gaze of his two companions, just as they had when they faced the Demon King before.


    "I won''t let you harm this World! Prepare to be destroyed!"


    With that,


    Anze, gripping his holy sword and entering his battle mode, rushed toward the black-haired girl without a second thought, signaling Membeli and Heretia for a coordinated attack.


    "The Pope has said, we must strike first against this demon! Let''s finish her before she powers up! Membeli, Heretia, attack with me now!"


    Facing the fast-approaching holy fire that could purify all evil, the black-haired girl merely glanced at Anze and continued to sit quietly on the shattered ice cliff. Her crimson eyes remained emotionless, like a beautiful doll devoid of feelings.


    Comparatively,


    Heretia and Membeli, his companions, seemed somewhat bewildered when they saw Anze initiate the attack. Membeli couldn''t help but roar in frustration,


    "Wait! You hot-blooded fool!!!"


    In that moment,


    Membeli bit his lip, slightly angered.


    Even though Anze had been a good friend and a trusted ally for many years, Membeli felt the impulse to tackle this so-called ''savior hero'' right then and there.


    Why?


    Because Anze''s attack had led them into a situation from which there was no turning back. They had lost any chance for a peaceful resolution, and they had angered a creature unlike anything they had ever faced before.


    After seeing his partner impulsively launch the attack, Membeli tried to restrain the hot-headed hero. Unfortunately, before the Dragon King could unleash his power, the black-haired girl, sensing the hostility, tilted her head slightly.


    Her crimson eyes narrowed, and for the first time, her demeanor changed.


    As her gaze shifted, the atmosphere around them also transformed in an instant. An oppressive force, cold enough to take one''s breath away, descended from the sky, enveloping Membeli.


    A boundless surge of scarlet force emanated from the girl, radiating in all directions and instantly shattering the formidable aura of holy magic that Anze had conjured.


    ''What...what is this?''


    "No, this is bad! Come back, Anze!" For the first time in hundreds years, Membeli lost his cool and yelled at his companion.


    But it was too late.


    In the next instant, under the stunned gaze of Membeli and Heretia, the icy plains erupted, and countless bloody-red butterflies burst forth from beneath the ice.


    The swarm of butterflies engulfed Anze, devouring his holy fire and, with an irresistible force, consumed him entirely.


    The Apostle, who had slain the Demon King and saved the world, possessing peak-level 8 strength, didn''t even get a chance to scream before he was swallowed by the endless swarm of bloody butterflies.


    After the flash of crimson light,


    a magnificent set of platinum armor and a red divine sword fell from the sky.


    However,


    the armor no longer had the protection of holy magic, and the divine sword was devoid of the church''s holy flames.


    The man, hailed by many as a hero who saved the world, was utterly consumed by the swarm of bloody butterflies, leaving not a single piece of flesh or a bone behind.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Membeli''s eyes narrowed sharply, filled with disbelief and terror. His massive dragon body even began to tremble.


    His old companion had been mercilessly killed by the swarm of butterflies, an outcome completely beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5Although Anze''s attack was reckless, Membeli knew that this world-saving hero had something to rely on. Anze''s "Divine War Form" combined with the church''s holy flames, was known for its extraordinary vitality. Even if he died, he could be reborn from the flames.


    Killing him three or four times was required to completely eliminate this heavenly apostle.


    Anze was a true tank.


    And yet, now?


    This tank was effortlessly defeated by the black-haired girl? And didn''t even trigger his ''revival''? Just like that... he''s gone? A once-in-a-generation genius, just like that... gone?


    "This... has to be a joke!"


    Membeli couldn''t help but let out a roar of anger, as he rapidly expanded his magical aura, attempting to locate Anze through sensing.


    Alas,


    after a quick search, Membeli came up empty-handed.


    There was no trace of Anze on the vast icy plains.


    Realizing that his companion of many years was gone forever, an indescribable sadness rapidly spread within Membeli''s heart, causing the great dragon to let out a wail.


    However,


    as a top-tier powerhouse, the Sacred Dragon King quickly suppressed his inner grief. He knew very well that now was not the time to mourn for his companion.


    The next moment,


    under Membeli and Heretia''s intense gaze, the swarm of blood butterflies, having completely consumed Anze, suddenly changed their target. They aggressively assaulted them��the ones with the strongest magical presence in the vicinity.


    Faced with the blood-red butterflies screaming in from all directions, Membeli felt an unprecedented tremor. This feeling was even more intense than when facing the Demon King empowered by the Force of Shadow.


    At the same time,


    as he stared intently at the black-haired girl in the distance, a strong sense of danger suddenly overwhelmed Membeli.


    "This monster... is extremely dangerous."


    The power of the Shadow within her vastly exceeded his own expectations.


    If this young girl leaves the Northern Territory and enters the human world,


    this power will surely corrupt the entire world.


    Then, all creatures would turn into bloodthirsty monsters. The whole continent would become a living hell. Without a doubt, in Membeli''s mind, the threat posed by this black-haired girl has already surpassed that of the ambitious Demon King.


    Additionally,


    After the two of them released their powers, Membeli could clearly sense the loathing and killing intent within the young girl''s crimson eyes...


    Obviously, the records from ancient texts were not unfounded. Beings with the power of darkness truly harbored extreme hatred for other creatures. A demon with such horrifying strength, coupled with an endless enmity towards the living beings t, was indeed an unprecedented threat!


    If she were to leave the northern territory, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Realizing this, Membeli, as a guardian of continental order and known as the Sacred Dragon King, looked more determined than ever. His immense magical power and dragon aura burst forth, pushing back the suffocating Shadow force around him.


    Since the young girl ahead was so dangerous,


    For the sake of the living beings and this world, even if they were down to just two people, they had to defeat this Demon.


    Besides,


    Surrounded by the swarm of bloody butterflies, they had no way to retreat.


    A fight with their backs against the wall was their only option.


    After giving a glance to signal the blue-haired female mage not far away, Membeli abruptly accelerated his charging power. Just as the swarm of butterflies was about to engulf him, a dragon breath, packed with destructive force, was suddenly unleashed from the Dragon King''s mouth,


    Several dazzling golden light beams tore through the atmosphere, bombarding the ocean formed by the bloody butterflies with immense force.


    *Boom!!!*


    A ground-shaking roar followed, and a golden fire mushroom cloud erupted in the sky. The intense heat shattered and vaporized the surrounding ice. In an instant, the once endless icy field was gone.


    The entire northern world was enveloped in this dazzling golden light at that moment,


    The Sacred Dragon King,


    True to his reputation as one of the strongest beings on the continent, had generated such a devastating destructive power with a brief charge. Even the threatening sea of bloody butterflies, capable of engulfing everything, was shattered under the powerful bombardment of the Dragon King''s fire breath.


    The threat that could have swallowed the Dragon King was gone.


    After witnessing this, the black-haired young girl also seemed somewhat surprised and mechanically tilted her head a bit. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And at that instant when the young girl was ''distracted,''


    The Sacred Dragon King, with his extraordinary combat experience, immediately seized the opportunity and swiftly unfurled his dragon wings. After absorbing the magical energy contained within the heavens and earth, he released another golden dragon breath fire, bursting forth like a roaring beast, and charged towards the black-haired young girl not far away.


    At the same time,


    Heretia, who received Dragon King''s signal, appeared above the black-haired young girl using a teleportation spell. The blue-haired mage with fully killing intent in her eyes, and as she quickly chanted, six magical circles of different colors and elements rapidly sketched out in the sky.


    As Heretia waved her magical circle,


    An endless barrage of magical elemental beams rained down on the black-haired girl like a storm.


    Faced with this enemy who had killed her companion,


    The two unmatched Cultivator immediately unleashed their full power. Years of teamwork made Membeli and Heretia''s coordination almost telepathic. Even in the wake of Anze''s tragic death, they could quickly organize a powerful counterattack.


    Their inner rage and sorrow were fully channeled into their attacks.


    In the next instant,


    The dragon breath cannon and countless magical elemental bullets shattered the defense of the blood-red butterflies, striking the black-haired young girl''s body fiercely.


    These two devastating forces even reacted with each other.


    Merging, concentrating, and exploding...


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering sound, the dazzling light of death swallowed the black-haired girl whole. Everything around her, including the endless sea of red butterflies, was instantly obliterated by the blast.


    The terrifying aftershocks changed the landscape of the northern ice plains and were even sensed by the Holy Woman in the distant Divine Hall.


    As for Membeli and Heretia, who were closest to the center of the explosion, they were also struck by the aftershocks and sent flying thousands of meters away, spitting out blood...


    Clearly,


    Both unparalleled warriors had sustained considerable injuries after that attack.


    However,


    They had no time to worry about their condition. After stabilizing their bodies in the storm created by the explosion, both immediately focused on the center of the blast, trying to assess the condition of the ''Demon King''s subordinate.''


    Yet,


    As the dust and dim golden light dissipated,


    The sight that met their eyes caused their expressions to change dramatically. In Membeli''s opinion, even if their joint attack couldn''t win outright, it should have at least dealt significant damage and depleted the enemy''s combat power...


    However,


    Upon seeing the scene ahead, Membeli realized,


    He had been far too optimistic.


    To say they had heavily wounded the enemy would be an overstatement.


    Their formidable and terrifying attack had not even scratched the enemy...


    "This... This can''t be?! This is absolutely impossible!!"


    An extremely shocked and bewildered Dragon King uncontrollably let out a roar.


    At this moment,


    At the center of the explosion,


    The ice cliffs and glaciers had already vanished. However, a vast sea of thorny vines had appeared, enveloping the black-haired young girl who was the target of the attack. Judging from the extensive burn marks on these thorny vines, it was clear they had absorbed the full force of Membeli and Heretia''s combined attack...


    The next instant,


    As the two strong warriors looked on in disbelief and doubt,


    Countless thorny vines emitting a bluish eerie light gradually gathered beside the black-haired young girl. They twisted and intertwined, and eventually, under the embrace of a mysterious bluish power, turned into a human-sized, blood-red bud.


    As the bud slowly opened, a youthful voice, filled with respect, gently emanated:


    "Mommy, Can I kill them?"

 Chapter 6 - 6

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6"What... what kind of demons is this?!"


    Staring at the sudden sea of thorns and swarm of bloody butterflies that seemed to come back to life amid the flames, both Dragon King Membeli and Heretia wore deeply grim expressions.


    Before they could even make sense of the situation or react,


    The sea of thorns erupted violently. Countless thorns burst from the ground and launched a lethal attack on the two unparalleled warriors. Although the thorns'' attack was not as vivid as the dragon breath fire or the divine magic, the dense, chilling aura surrounding them and the suffocating oppression they brought were enough to make both of them feel the threat of death.


    Apart from the thorns coming from the ground,


    Above them, The bloody butterflies danced gracefully in the sky, forming a wave of red aura that surged towards them from all directions. Membeli''s extraordinary intuition told him that either being entangled by the thorns or swallowed by the swarm of bloody butterflies would result in his downfall here.


    There was no doubt; they were in a crisis unlike any they had faced before. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Compared to the challenges they faced while combating the Demon King with Anze, this was far more severe.


    However,


    As warriors who had survived countless life-and-death battles and reached this level of prowess, neither Membeli nor Heretia were ones to give up easily. The enemy was powerful, and resisting might leave them with a slim chance of survival, but not resisting would only await them a tragic end of being consumed and dying...


    To evoke a miracle, one must not give up hope.


    After taking a deep breath and suppressing the rising sense of despair within him,


    Membeli''s eyes hardened, and the magic power within him started to rage uncontrollably. Even his soul began to burn gradually, transforming into an endless source of energy that elevated his momentum.


    Glancing at the blue-haired woman not far away who had already begun chanting a forbidden spell, Membeli let out an intense hysterical roar.


    "Heretia! Let''s go all out against these demons!"


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking dragon roar,


    The golden dragon unfurled its magnificent wings and transformed into a destructive golden meteor, charging towards the incoming swarm of butterflies! On the other side, Heretia clenched her teeth and forcefully shattered the silver staff in her hands!


    Utilizing the divine artifact staff as a medium, she activated one of the most powerful divine magics on the continent��[Heavenly Judgment].


    ...


    Faced with unprecedented evil, faced with a demons that could drag the entire continent into an abyss,


    To prevent the world from plunging back into war, to avenge their fallen comrade, both unparalleled warriors had already abandoned any hope of survival. Holding a ''sink or swim'' mindset, they unleashed their full power and launched an attack on the swarm of bloody butterflies and the sea of thorns.


    Boom!!!*


    ...


    As the guardians of continent and as the unparalleled heroes who had defeated the Demon King, Membeli and Heretia relied on their years of combat experience. They faced the threat of the bloody butterflies, which would consume them entirely, and the life-draining thorns with everything they had.


    Bloody butterflies surged forward,


    Thorny vines twirled wildly in the air,


    Wave after wave of terrifying attacks were masterfully dodged by Membeli and Heretia. Using their top-notch skills and uncanny ability to predict moves, they managed to avoid the enemy''s onslaught. Once they realized their defenses couldn''t hold up against the dreadful attacks from the ''Demon Lord''s Minion,'' they shifted their combat strategy.


    They opted for dodging and counter-attacking during the fight with the enemy.


    Compared to these two experienced battle masters,


    The enemy��a black-haired young girl and the demoness beside her manipulating vines��clearly lacked combat experience. Their attack patterns were straightforward and simple. After their moves were read by these two supreme experts, their bloody butterflies and thorny whips had a hard time even touching Membeli and Heretia.


    Even if their attacks had the potential to destroy the world, they were meaningless if they could not hit the target.


    However,


    Even though they successfully dodged the majority of the enemy''s attacks, a grave expression always clouded Membeli''s draconic eyes.


    By suppressing the enemy with sheer combat experience and mutual understanding, he and Heretia could barely hold their own against these demons for some time.


    But,


    Simply holding out wasn''t enough;


    What they needed was victory.


    For that reason, while dodging attacks, they unleashed one powerful spell after another, sufficient to annihilate armies in an instant. These were aimed at the black-haired girl in an attempt to inflict heavy damage. Yet, their attacks��observed keenly by Membeli and Heretia��easily bypassed the vine defenses and hit the young girl squarely.


    However,


    Neither the relentless dragon fire breath bombardments nor the consecutive bursts of holy magic, spear thrusts of the Dragon King, or their coordinated attacks could inflict any real damage on the black-haired girl. Even when they turned the mysterious thorny vines surrounding her into ash and disintegrated her thin animal-skin attire, not a single scratch appeared on her...


    If there was,


    The wound would heal in an instant,


    Leaving the girl unscathed.


    During these successive bombardments, as her clothes were almost completely disintegrated, countless bloody butterflies swarmed in to cover the naked body, instantly dissolving into numerous crimson energy particles. These particles reconvened and astonishingly transformed into a bloody red dress.


    This dress added to the girl''s beauty and exuded an aura of bewitching elegance...


    Time and time again, their powerful onslaughts would have led to the downfall of their greatest enemy��the Demon King��had he been defenseless. However, the black-haired girl seemed unfazed,


    Simply controlling her bloody butterflies to corner them dispassionately.


    On the surface, both sides were at a stalemate.


    But,


    As time passed,


    Membeli grew more anxious, with cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He knew this deadlock was pointless. They were running out of energy while the enemy was virtually unscathed. Once exhausted, they''d be instantly enveloped and annihilated by the bloody butterflies and thorny whips below...


    They needed to break through, now.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7"We have to stop this wave!"


    After gulping down the last bottle of ''Tears of Nature,'' the majestic dragon''s body disintegrated and reformed under a halo of golden light. With the aid of transformation magic, he turned into a white-haired man clad in golden armor.


    Though his body had shrunk, Membeli''s aura had reached unprecedented heights. Gripping the Dragon King''s Spear tightly in his hand, his veins bulged, and his eyes filled with bloodshot veins. All the magical power within him, including the strength produced by his burning soul and dragon''s blood, converged rapidly onto his Spear.


    Membeli''s facial features started to twist, oozing blood.


    As the power gathered, his body also reached its limit.


    However,


    This peerless warrior continued to dodge enemy attacks while gritting his teeth and channeling his own power.


    On the other side, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With just a glance, Heretia understood Membeli''s intention. She rushed to the forefront of the bloody butterflies without hesitation, attracting most of the enemy''s attention. Then, sacrificing her right eye''s vision and discarding her stamina, Heretia activated a forbidden spell known as "Crone - Heaven''s Gate" under a halo of dazzling white light.


    Instantly, tens of thousands of celestial beings like angels appeared on the savage battlefield at Heretia''s command, and they launched an all-out attack on the black-haired girl!


    With Heretia giving her all in covering him,


    Membeli, the Sacred Dragon King, finished gathering his energy,


    And found the perfect opportunity!


    Taking advantage of the black-haired girl''s focus on Heretia and the thorn sea and bloody butterflies busy dealing with the ''Angel Legion,'' Membeli''s eyes narrowed. He turned into a golden flash, raising a tremendous wave of magical power and awe-inspiring dragon''s might.


    Under the boost of Heretia''s domain supporting magic, Membeli''s speed, strength, defense, and burst power all reached epic proportions in this split second.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Yelling at the top of his lungs, Membeli became a golden streak with unstoppable force, breaking through the sea of thorns at an indiscernible speed. He thrust his radiant spear, capable of banishing all darkness, directly at the black-haired girl.


    "Dieeeeeeeeeee!!!"


    The next moment,


    Membeli held his breath,


    And under his tense and serious gaze, this attack, filled with all his might, did not disappoint him.


    When the black-haired girl turned her body to look at Membeli, the golden spear suddenly stabbed toward her chest.


    In an instant,


    A bright golden light burst forth, quickly chasing away the suffocating red light in the sky. Power surged from the spear''s tip, radiating in all directions and changing the landscape. The force was so massive that it even ripped through the fabric of space, creating cracks in the Skye around them.


    At this moment, a violent and shocking collision occurred between the pale gold magical power and the crimson shadowy force.


    Along with Membeli''s furious roar,


    The golden spear finally broke through the shadowy force''s defense. Under the ecstatic gaze of the two unparalleled warriors, it violently pierced the black-haired girl''s chest��penetrating her heart.


    ''Success... did we succeed?''


    ''We did it!''


    ''We won!''


    Seeing that his full-powered strike had successfully pierced the enemy''s chest, an ecstatic expression immediately appeared on Membeli''s face. They, who had once been in utter despair, saw a glimmer of victory at this moment.


    All he had to do,


    Was to trigger the magical power within the Dragon King''s Spear, and they would surely inflict heavy damage on the enemy!


    Though the black-haired girl''s defense was horrifyingly strong, if the explosion originated from inside her body, she would undoubtedly be unable to resist it. Even a powerful monster like her, the insides couldn''t be invincible!


    With this thought,


    A fierce battle spirit suddenly erupted in Membeli''s draconic eyes, and he tightly gripped his spear with both hands.


    However,


    Just as he decided to finish the fight once and for all, he was shocked to see that,


    Even with a fatal wound, the expression on the black-haired girl''s face remained indifferent, as if she were an emotionless doll. She stared at him with those eerily calm eyes, making him feel a shiver down his spine.


    Then, out of nowhere,


    Accompanied by an invisible force, a gut-wrenching pain suddenly shot up to Membeli''s brain. In an instant, his face twisted in agony from the unbearable pain.


    ''What... what''s going on?''


    "What is happening?!"


    In that moment,


    Membeli''s attack stopped abruptly,


    He shakily lowered his head to look at his own chest, the source of the intense pain. And when the condition of his chest entered his field of vision, Membeli was suddenly frozen in place, overwhelmed with confusion, shock, and despair.


    At that moment,


    A deep, bottomless bloody hole had somehow appeared in the Sacred Dragon King''s chest...


    "How... how is this possible? She... she didn''t do anything..."


    As a strange red light danced in the eyes of the black-haired girl, an unseen force quietly covered the whole battlefield. Just as a sudden bloody hole ripped open in Sacred Dragon King Membeli''s chest, Heretia, who was offering aerial cover from way up high, also coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Shock and disbelief filled Heretia''s eyes, just like Membeli''s.


    Gazing at the mysterious bloody hole in her chest, Heretia was frozen in place. Even with her vast battle experience, she couldn''t make sense of her sudden, severe injury.


    She was far from the enemy, and there was no sign that her protective barriers had been broken.


    "How did I get hurt?" Heretia muttered to herself.


    But she had no more energy to think about it. As her blood kept flowing, the mage, whose heart was now shattered, began to feel death closing in. Her mind started to cloud over with darkness.


    The magical circles around her suddenly fell apart, and Heretia, unable to fight it, plummeted from the sky into a thorn-filled deathtrap below.


    ...


    ...


    "Heretia..."


    Watching his old friend plummet into a sea of thorns, unsure if she was alive or dead, Membeli clenched his jaw. His eyes, a blend of hatred and despair, fixated on the black-haired girl before him.


    Meanwhile, Membeli''s eyes also filled with confusion.


    The whole situation was beyond his understanding.


    Membeli couldn''t figure it out.


    His attack had successfully gone through the enemy, destroying her heart. So why was this black-haired girl still standing there like nothing happened, while he and Heretia were badly hurt out of nowhere?


    She hadn''t done a thing!


    "What''s going on here?"


    "You! What did you do?!"


    Membeli howled hysterically at the black-haired girl.


    Though as a peak level 8 powerhouse, even if he lost his heart, Membeli could still use magic to create a makeshift one to sustain his body while awaiting regeneration. However, because he had put all his strength into his Spear, he had no energy left to sustain his badly injured body.


    Membeli felt as though he could faintly see the path of the underworld.


    Either way, he had charged forward prepared to risk the obliteration of his soul. In such a situation, he might as well go all-in against the enemy!


    In that moment,


    Membeli''s eyes turned bloodshot. Ignoring the red butterflies swarming around him and the searing pain in his chest, he took a deep breath and released all the pent-up magical power in the Dragon King Spear, ready for mutual destruction.


    He aimed to penetrate the enemy''s defenses with his Spear, going through the black-haired girl''s body.


    Then, by detonating the power within the Spear, he would channel a massive amount of energy into the girl''s body, destroying this terrible Demon from inside.


    This was the ultimate goal of Membeli and Heretia.


    ...


    However,


    Just as Membeli was gritting his teeth, waiting for the black-haired girl to explode, the Dragon King made an incredibly despairing discovery...


    After releasing the violent power contained within his Spear...


    Nothing happened...


    The expected explosion didn''t occur. The black-haired girl still looked at Membeli calmly, almost mocking him.


    "This... this... this cannot... uh... huh?!"


    Before Membeli could finish speaking, his eyes widened in surprise.


    A sudden burst of intense heat started spreading through his chest, making his body inflate like a balloon.


    ''What?!''


    ''How...?!''


    The next moment,


    Overwhelmed with shock, anger, and despair, Membeli was consumed by a wave of destructive energy bursting inside his body. He exploded into pieces, scattering his remains across the sky.


    And Membeli''s consciousness plunged into endless darkness.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8[Abyssal Demon], Are creatures that embraced the power of Demon Lord, These entities are the nightmare of all races on the continent.


    Whenever Abyssal Demon appears, the various races of the continent set aside their differences and join forces to combat this terrifying disaster.


    these brutal and bloodthirsty Demons tear apart and devour all living things, bringing death, curse, and other disasters to the entire continent.


    Everyone is filled with terror and wishes to eliminate them as quickly as possible.


    However, the power of Abyssal Demons is not something ordinary people can match.


    Even trained armies and knights of the church must pay a painful price to defeat them.


    Faced with these creatures, most people have only one choice: [ run for their lives].


    But where did these Demons come from?


    Initially, the people on the continent had no knowledge.


    They only knew that these creatures first appeared thousands of years ago in the icy Winter Forest in the north.


    After generations of sacrifice and hard work to investigate Winter Forest, the mystery was finally unveiled.


    [Demon Temple]


    This ancient Temple deep in Winter Forest is the source of all evil.


    The Temple contains strange and eerie black energy, which gives birth to Abyssal Demons.


    Ordinary monsters or animals in Winter Forest, when exposed to this black energy, become extremely bloodthirsty and ferocious, hostile to almost all living things, and their power increases.


    These creatures infected with Shadow energy are known as Abyssal Demons.


    Abyssal Demons originate from Demon Temple, and it is the evil power within the Temple that brings them into existence!


    The scholars on the continent quickly reached this conclusion.


    With the announcement of this finding, the entire continent erupted into chaos.


    To end the tragedy caused by Abyssal Demons, all major races and empires formed a grand coalition, marching toward Winter Forest with the goal of finding Demon Temple and destroying it.


    However, People underestimated the number of Abyssal Demons Inside the Forest.


    Abyssal Demons harbor deep enmity toward other species and instinctively launch attacks on areas where people gather.


    When the coalition army confidently entered the forest, it inevitably drew the attention of countless Abyssal Demons.


    Among them, some Abyssal Demons had reached the terrifying level of a Demon Kings


    (demon kings = 8th level).


    In the end, the coalition army was defeated, and less than one-tenth of the people who entered the forest returned alive.


    Since then, the various forces on the continent no longer dared to actively assemble troops and enter Winter Forest.


    At most, they sent small teams of three to five people to infiltrate and attempt to complete the "beheading mission" without attracting the attention of other Abyssal Demons.


    Of course, these actions usually resulted in all members being declared "missing."


    As a result, the major forces decided to switch to defense, building fortifications outside Winter Forest to prevent Abyssal Demons from leaving.


    In this way, hundred years passed "peacefully."


    However, three hundred years ago, the major empires and races made an astonishing discovery.


    The number of Abyssal Demons found around the forest was rapidly decreasing!


    While there used to be more than forty sightings of Abyssal Demons every month, a hundred years ago, there were only a dozen or so per month, and now there are fewer than ten per year.


    This naturally raised suspicions that something had happened in the Winter Forest, causing the decline in Abyssal Demon numbers.


    [Perhaps the strange energy within the Demon Temple was weakening? Did this mean that the danger of entering the cold and frosty Winter Forest had decreased?]


    As more and more speculations arose, elite teams from various forces gathered the courage to venture into the cold land once again.


    They had only one objective: [Demon Temple].


    In Winter Forest, near Chegwa Glacier, a team of five adventurers sat quietly, preparing themselves while cautiously guarding against sudden Abyssal Demon attacks.


    The five-member team was composed of strong and sturdy people, wearing white robes with rare golden threads embroidered on them, forming a symbol resembling a pair of wings. If there were others present, seeing this distinctive pattern would easily know their identity.


    They hailed from Asumos Church, the most powerful Church on the entire continent.


    Led by the brave hero Pix, one of the 10 apostles, the team of five had been dispatched by the Pope as "special forces" to investigate Winter Forest.


    However, among the team of five, there was an exceptionally unusual presence��a little girl dressed in tattered clothes, delicate and cute, with beautiful gray double ponytails and bright, lively eyes.


    Her young, innocent face combined with her slender and petite figure couldn''t help but evoke sympathy.


    Despite her youth, the little girl was undoubtedly a rare beauty, promising a bright future.


    Yet, her beautiful face, side by side with her shabby clothing, emitted an uncanny aura.


    The little girl seemed out of place before the hero, Pix, causing him to furrow his brow in confusion.


    ''Something seems strange...''


    ''Judging by her attire, this little girl is undoubtedly from a poor family. Could she be one of the wild children from Morra village? But how can a child from such a place have skin as fair as the North''s glistening water?''


    Pix began to doubt the girl''s true identity.


    However, no matter how he observed her, he couldn''t sense any trace of magic, aura, energy, or the unique power of Abyssal Demons'' [Shadow] emanating from the little girl.


    ''Is she just an ordinary girl? An ordinary little girl in this cold and big Winter Forest? How is that possible?''


    Pix''s watery blue eyes filled with confusion and suspicion.


    While contemplating the girl''s identity, Beckham, a tall man sitting next to Pix, stood up and approached the little girl, holding a piece of bread in his hand.


    Amid the team''s strange gazes, Beckham smiled and squatted down in front of the little girl, offering her the bread.


    "Here you go, little one. This bread is for you."


    "Really? Thank you uncle!"


    The little girl looked up with joyous eyes at the black and burly man before her.


    "Hehehe~ Eat slowly."


    Receiving Beckham''s nod, the little girl excitedly took the bread, holding it in her hand like a precious treasure, gradually lowering her guard around the group.


    Observing this, Beckham smiled with satisfaction and noticed the simple wooden hairpin adorning the little girl''s head.


    The hairpin itself was roughly crafted, lacking artistic value, but it stood out due to the two delicate and exquisite white little birds with red crowns standing atop it.


    This amused Beckham, and he asked the little girl with curiosity,


    "Are these two little birds your pets? What are their names?"


    "Butterfly and Crystal," replied the little girl.


    As Beckham played with the two small little birds, he sat next to the little girl, his actions carrying a hidden meaning.


    Seeing the girl''s lack of reaction, he even reached out and patted her shoulder, his smile gradually turning lecherous...


    His four teammates, including Pix, couldn''t help but display looks of disgust.


    Of course, Beckham paid no mind to his companions'' disgusted stares. His attention was fully fixated on the little girl''s beautiful face and youthful body.


    Certain pervert thoughts were constantly breeding in his mind...


    Seeing that the girl was not uncomfortable or unhappy with his arm around her shoulder, Beckham became even more reckless, his massive body sticking closer to the little girl.


    ''This little beauty is just what I was looking for~~''


    "Little one, why did you come to Winter Forest alone? Even the outskirts are very dangerous."


    "I came here to find food. Dangerous? Is it really dangerous here?"


    The little girl blinked curiously, her emerald eyes full of innocence.


    As he looked into the innocent eyes of the little girl, Beckham became even more excited.


    "That''s only natural; this is the Winter Forest. With your small body, encountering an Abyss Demon would surely be dangerous. Oh, wait a minute, Uncle will take you back. Where is your home?"


    "No need, Uncle, I can go back by myself. But, isn''t it dangerous here? Why did you come here?"


    "Haha, Uncle and his team are elite forces under the" Sunlight" squad of Asumos Church. We came here to Find the legendary ''Demon Temple'' "


    Beckham laughed and said, intending to use his identity under the Sunlight squad of Asumos to gain the trust of this innocent girl.


    However, the moment he spoke, the smile on the little girl''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by an indescribable killing intent.


    Her emerald eyes also emitted a strange red light, and the surrounding atmosphere became even colder.


    "Looking for Demon temple? You... are looking for my Mother too?"


    When Beckham heard the words of the gray-haired little girl, he shook his head in disbelief and couldn''t hold back his laughter. He found it hard to believe what he was hearing.


    "Little one, what else can you do at the Demons Temple? Figure out its location. If possible, destroy it? Otherwise, what else can you do there? We''re not like those cultists who expect to gain power from the Demons Temple."


    While shaking his head and sighing at the little girl''s ignorance, Beckham patted her shoulder. However, as he continued to pat her, Beckham''s eyebrows furrowed.


    ''Huh?''


    '' Wait, didn''t this country girl just say something strange? ''


    "Wait a minute? Little one, what did you just say? Your mother? What does that mean?"


    But in response to Beckham''s question, the bright smile that had remained on the little girl''s face had disappeared, replaced by a sinister smirk.


    "Of course, just like those people before you, you all are so arrogant."


    "Arrogant? What are you talking about, you country girl?"


    "Exactly what it sounds like, I''m saying you''re stupid."


    "What?! How dare you..."


    Feeling the contempt in the little girl''s jade-colored eyes, Beckham''s muscles tensed as he was extremely displeased with being underestimated by this wild little girl.


    He wanted to teach her a lesson, and when she cried out beneath him, she would know the consequences of insulting a member of the ''Sunlight'' squad.


    However, just as Beckham''s right hand was about to tear off the little girl''s thin clothes, an unprecedented surge of pain suddenly shot through his brain from his right arm.


    In the next moment, with Beckham''s dumbfounded gaze,


    His right arm, which was holding onto the little girl''s shoulder,


    Was torn off by her alive and kicking...


    Suddenly,


    Blood splattered everywhere,


    The bright red blood gushing from the severed arm stained Beckham''s white robe and covered the little girl in a layer of bloody veil.


    ''What?!''


    ''Huh?''


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! My... my... my arm!!!! What the hell did you do?!!!"


    The intense pain caused Beckham to scream in agony, and he looked at the little girl with a resentful and incredulous gaze.


    He had not felt any energy fluctuations from her body?!


    She was just an ordinary little girl, right?!


    How, How could she tear off his arm directly?!!


    Beckham''s brain was already occupied by emotions of terror and doubt, and he tried to understand what was happening.


    Unfortunately,


    The little girl had no intention of giving him time to think.


    "Butterfly, Crystal, it''s time for dinner."


    The harmless little girl said calmly,


    After the words come out of her mouth,


    The two small white birds, which were quiet and peaceful just a moment ago, suddenly grew rapidly and became crazed, transforming into a bloodthirsty monster with red eyes and emitting a horrifying black aura!


    At the instant when Beckham sensed this energy, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "Abyssal Demons?!!!"


    Beckham couldn''t believe that this was his final word.


    Before he could even react, the bird''s sharp wings sliced through his waist like a blade, tearing apart the strapping two-meter-tall man in two.


    The ground was stained with bright red blood, and the flying intestines further fueled the bird''s ferocity.


    After emitting a piercing and eerie screech, the two birds suddenly turned into two black lights and attacked the four remaining members of the church, who were staring in shock.


    In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains trembled, as the demon-shaped monster''s sinister laughter and the church members'' desperate screams shattered the silence along the riverbank.


    "Lily!!!"


    As he watched his teammate get their heart ripped out by the demon birds, Pix trembled as he gripped his sword hilt, his hatred like a burst dam flooding his reason.


    "You bastard!!!"


    Staring fiercely at the little girl not far away, Pix let out a heart-wrenching roar.


    Though he didn''t know how this little girl could command abyssal demons, she was undoubtedly the mastermind.


    It was she who summoned those two abyssal demons to launch a surprise attack on his unprepared teammate!


    The thought of avenging his comrade occupied Pix''s mind.


    A powerful blue sword aura burst out of his body, attaching itself to the holy sword in his hand, turning it into a five-meter-long giant sword radiating destructive power! The powerful strength of [sword saint (7th Tier)] was fully unleashed at this moment.


    The sky trembled, and the earth groaned.


    The powerful sword energy caused the space to gradually warp, and the two demon birds beside him even trembled and involuntarily stepped back.


    "Die!!"


    Roaring with anger, Pix suddenly turned into a lightning bolt and rushed straight toward the little girl, His sword pointing directly at her neck.


    However, in the face of the brave warrior''s powerful attack, the little girl still wore that cruel smile, tilted her head, and pretended to be surprised.


    "Sister!! Someone''s bullying me!!"


    '' Wait, sister?! She has a companion?! ''


    As these words were spoken, an unsettling feeling suddenly arose within Pix.


    And In the next moment, this feeling became a reality.


    With a deafening roar, a white giant wolf suddenly rushed out of the flames, its blood-red vertical pupils filled with killing intent and a strong bloodthirsty impulse!


    The moment its eyes locked onto him, he couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine.


    And when he felt the thick black energy surrounding the giant wolf, Pix revealed a look of shock and despair.


    "How is this possible A... Demon, A Demon king ....?!!"


    After the shock, death was imminent.


    The wolf''s sharp teeth tore Pix''s great sword into pieces, and all of his defenses, including his sword aura, magic shield, and the tough armor specially prepared by the Church, were all shattered under the wolf''s bite, leaving nothing behind.


    What also shattered was Pix''s flesh and bloody body.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Lowering her head to look at the five bodies that had already been torn apart, the little girl disdainfully stroked her gray hair.


    "Why are there more and more idiots like these lately? It''s really annoying"


    The little girl complained indifferently, muttering a few words before turning her head to look at the white giant wolf tearing apart the body of the deceased hero.


    "Don''t eat them, sister! If Mommy sees you, she''ll scold you again!"


    However, the giant wolf seemed to pay no attention to the little girl''s warning and instead ripped off the head of the deceased and held it in its mouth. With a deep voice, the wolf spoke slowly:


    "This human has a lot of energy inside~ It would be a waste not to eat it~~ Also, Mommy isn''t here right now, so don''t worry~"


    "Sigh, sister, why do you never learn?"


    The little girl sighed and rubbed her forehead with her hand.


    "Never mind, don''t blame me for not warning you when you get scolded later."


    "It''s okay, It''s okay, Mommy isn''t here anyway so it''s fine~~."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean, Liyu?"


    Instinctively, the giant wolf sensed something was wrong and looked at her sister who was smirking behind her.


    Soon, the wolf realized the reason for Liyu''s smile, as the space behind them had already twisted at that moment.


    Looking at the bloody spatial array that appeared without warning in front of them, along with the bloody butterflies floating near the array, the giant wolf was stunned, and the head it held in its mouth fell to the ground.


    "No, no...This is too much of a coincidence...."


    In the next moment


    a flickering red light appeared, and a girl dressed in exquisite and elegant black robes and gauze appeared before them.


    The girl appeared to be around sixteen years old, possessing a slender figure that exuded a subtle charm of youthfulness.


    Her silky black hair cascaded over her shoulders, and the tips of her hair were as bright red as blood.


    Her snow-white skin was as clear as jade, and her exquisite features seemed like a masterpiece created by the Creator himself, stunning enough to make all things pale in comparison.


    Her bright and clear Crimson-red eyes, like rubies, were filled with bewitching magic.


    And as the black-haired girl squinted her eyes slightly, an overwhelming aura from a higher being was present.


    and in the next moment,


    The black-haired girl pursed her lips and angrily scolded,


    "Limo! How many times have I told you not to eat those things? You stinky brat, is your butt itching again?"


    The girl''s voice was melodious, like the sound of a clear spring, but there was an indescribable sense of domination in it.


    The giant wolf named Limo trembled in fear, whimpering and even shrinking into a little husky, hiding behind her sister ''Liyu'' with a timid expression, looking at the black-haired girl.


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl shook her head helplessly, then looked sternly at the gray-haired girl protecting Limo. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liyu, you too! Didn''t I tell you not to provoke the church people? I still need them to help the ''heroine''!"


    "Sorry, Mommy,"


    Liyu obediently nodded.


    However, there were no hints of regret in her emerald eyes.


    In short, it was like she was saying:


    [I know I did wrong, but I''ll do it again next time...]


    Sighing, the black-haired girl, named Yumo, who Was the creator of Limo and Liyu, rubbed her head with her index finger.


    "Why are you two so difficult to deal with..."

 Chapter 9 - 9-10

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9-10A young student who has just finished his final high school exams is ready to start his new life as a college student.


    On Friday morning, he has come to the store in the east of the city to buy his first laptop with the prize money given by his parents.


    However, Yumo seems to have forgotten to check his fortune-teller before leaving home.


    As he stands outside the electronic store, ready to show the security guard his health code on his phone, an unexpected incident occurs.


    The security guard, who was urging Yumo to show his health code just a moment ago, suddenly stops talking.


    *Puff!!!*


    Then, with a strange sound, a sticky liquid splashes onto Yumo''s body, causing him to shudder all over.


    Looking at the red liquid covering his phone screen, Yumo freezes on the spot.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Is this...blood?!"


    "What''s going on here? Is this a prank?!"


    Yumo suddenly looked up and prepared to send the most sincere curse to those pranksters.


    However, in the next moment, Yumo was horrified to find that the blood was not a prop for a prank, but real blood...


    He saw that the security guard who had just stopped him was now dismembered, turned into a pile of rotten flesh on the ground, and the splattered blood dyed everything around him red.


    Even the intestines had fallen onto Yumo''s neck, making him nauseous.


    Behind the security guard''s corpse, a huge monster covered in black spikes and shaped like a unicorn beetle stared at everyone.


    Why did he say, everyone? Because the monster''s head had hundreds of red eyeballs, which was enough to make anyone who looked at it feel extremely nauseous and creepy.


    "What the... Am I dreaming?!!"


    Looking at the monster''s constantly dripping blood from its mouth and its terrifying claws, Yumo''s fear was suddenly aroused, and he trembled all over, with cold sweat pouring out of him.


    He unconsciously stepped back, fearing that he would end up like the security guard, with nobody intact.


    However, his backward movement attracted the monster''s attention.


    In the next moment, under Yumo''s horrified and desperate gaze, the unknown black monster suddenly opened its blood-stained mouth and pounced toward him


    Under normal circumstances, Yumo would certainly have died at the hands of that unknown monster.


    However, even though he eventually fell to the ground, he has not torn apart like many other bystanders.


    At this moment when he was about to be attacked by the monster, Yumo''s good luck came into play.


    At a critical moment, he accidentally stepped on an orange peel, causing him to fall backward and miraculously dodge the monster''s attack.


    But fate was not so kind to the hapless bystander standing behind him. The monster wasted no time in tearing the unfortunate soul limb from limb.


    Taking advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Yumo regained his senses and, with the strong support of his survival instincts, quickly got up and ran toward the outskirts of the electronic store, regardless of everything else.


    However, as usual, every time good luck came into play, a stroke of bad luck would immediately follow.


    When Yumo thought he had already escaped death, he was immersed in the joy of surviving a disaster.


    But God played a huge joke on him. Just as he rushed out of the electronic store, a truck driver who was also trying to escape recklessly drove out from the side!


    And so,


    *boom~~*


    With a deafening crash, Yumo was sent flying into the air, spinning 360 degrees before crashing to the ground, utterly bewildered and confused.


    "Motherf***er!" he cursed.


    Every time he thought back to that incident, he seethed with anger, wishing he could somehow get his hands on that truck driver and teach him a lesson.


    But of course, such thoughts were purely fanciful.


    Looking around at the pitch-black void surrounding him, Yumo sighed in resignation.


    As a disembodied soul floating in this emptiness, he had little choice but to accept his situation.


    It was a far cry from his usual worldview as a staunch materialist, one who believed that death meant complete and utter dissolution into nothingness, leaving behind only a cold, lifeless corpse.


    But now, it seemed that he had no choice but to reconsider his deeply ingrained beliefs.


    After all, he was currently little more than a ghostly apparition, floating in some otherworldly realm.


    And wherever that realm was, he had no way of knowing.


    He was unsure of where he was - heaven? Hell? It seemed like neither.


    There was nothing here except for boundless darkness.


    He had lost track of how long he had been stuck in this void.


    Did time even exist here? He wasn''t sure. All he knew was that it was incredibly boring. As a soul, he couldn''t even sleep and was left to wander alone in this darkness.


    It was driving him to the brink of madness.


    Strangely enough, his consciousness remained alert and he couldn''t even lose himself in his own thoughts.


    In this situation, the only way he could pass the time was to recall memories.


    So, after accepting the fact that he had died and parted ways with his family and friends, and even accepting the unfortunate reality that he might never leave this place, he frequently found himself lost in his memories,


    reconstructing in his mind the beautiful blue skies, the friendly faces of his loved ones, the delicious food, and the rich and colorful entertainment.


    Memories of the past, both happy and sad, played in his mind like a movie, over and over again.


    He had lost track of how much time had passed while he was lost in thought, revisiting his experiences before death.


    "Ah, when will this end?"


    he cried out in despair.


    "Ugh, It would be better to die and scatter my soul than to keep floating here forever."


    He cried out, frustrated.


    "Oh, God! Please let me out of here! I don''t want to be here any longer!"


    "If this is what the afterlife is like, then it''s even worse than hell."


    It was the 223,000th time he had made this plea, and as expected, there was no response.


    However, this time, something seemed different.


    Just as he was about to launch into yet another tirade, a voice like that of a nightingale, soft and enchanting, suddenly spoke into his mind.


    "Hey there, handsome. it looks like you''re up for a challenge. How about you become my ultimate boss?"


    Yumo was taken aback!!!


    "heh!? ... who said that?!"The sudden voice made Yumo both surprised and happy.


    happy because he had finally heard another person''s voice in this godforsaken place after so long!!!


    surprised because there could actually be other people''s voices in this godforsaken place.


    ''What the heck?!''


    Taken aback, Yumo''s soul suddenly turned around and looked toward the source of the sound, which was a pitch-black place with nothing in it.


    Suddenly, a golden crack appeared and rapidly expanded until it became a door-sized crack.


    Immediately afterward, while Yumo was staring in shock, a young woman slowly walked through the crack and floated into this dark world of nothingness.


    "??!!!!...."


    Looking at the silver-haired woman who suddenly appeared in front of him, Yumo was extremely shocked.


    Perhaps such feelings were inappropriate at this moment, but the woman in front of him was really too beautiful.


    It caused Yumo''s heart to race uncontrollably.


    Her beautiful silver-white hair was like a flying waterfall, her slender willow eyebrows and her pair of golden eyes were soul-stirring.


    Her exquisite and straight nose, pink and moist lips, flawless and crystalline face, and graceful figure combined to form a perfect and flawless appearance.


    Paired with her pure and clean skin that was as white as white lotus petals, as well as her affectionate and loving expression,


    In an instant, they all converged into an indescribable masterpiece of beauty.


    Although the woman was only wearing a simple and elegant white long dress, this plainness and simplicity actually highlighted her holy temperament,


    There was no doubt that she was the most beautiful woman he had seen in his entire life,


    Although the woman was only wearing a simple and elegant white long dress, this simplicity and unpretentiousness only highlighted her holy temperament.


    There was simply no comparison between the idols and models he had once followed online and the girl in front of him.


    As a virgin, Yumo was stunned on the spot when he saw the silver-haired girl, not knowing what to do.


    His brain suddenly froze, and it took a while before he regained his composure.


    After frantically shaking his head and calming his restless heart, Yumo took a deep breath and slowly spoke,


    "Um, who... who are you?"


    Then he was surprised to find out that his soul could actually speak.


    ''What the hell is going on?! Clearly, I couldn''t make any sound before when I was in this space! And, I''m a soul, right? How am I talking?''


    Yumo was once again at a loss, staring blankly at his body.


    At this point, the mysterious silver-haired Woman in front of him shook her head with both annoyance and amusement and couldn''t help but reach out and give Yumo a smack on the forehead.


    "Okay, stop speculating. The reason you''re able to speak isn''t important, is it?"


    ''??!''


    "Ah, what!!?..."


    Seeing that the other person had seen through his thoughts, Yumo was at a loss for words. But then he realized that the other person was right.


    ''What did it matter that I could talk now? There were already so many inexplicable things that had happened lately''


    ''One more thing wouldn''t make a difference.''


    With this thought in mind, Yumo no longer dwelled on the matter and calmed himself.


    He respectfully looked at the mysterious silver-haired girl in front of him and asked,


    "Miss? May I know who you are?"


    "Hmm? That''s a question I don''t really feel like answering right now. Just know that I can help you leave this place. That''s enough,"


    the woman replied, lightly twirling her silver-white hair.


    "Really? You can help me leave? You''re not fooling me, right?"


    "Really, I have no interest in fooling you."


    "Then, do you need me to do something? You wouldn''t just help me for no reason, right?"


    Yumo clenched his fists.


    He didn''t think that good things would just fall out of the sky.


    The other person couldn''t have appeared in front of him without reason and claimed to help him leave this space.


    As it turned out, Yumo''s guess was correct.


    The silver-haired woman smiled and nodded.


    "Um, helping you leave this closed space is actually quite simple and doesn''t require much effort. But, well, I do need you to help me with something."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Play the role of a boss."


    "Huh? Boss? What does that mean?"


    "It means being the villain, the one who causes trouble for the protagonists."


    "Huh?!! A villain boss?"


    "Okay, I''ll explain it to you."


    The silver-haired girl looked at the boy and said


    "Do you know about the concept of ''transmigration''?"


    The boy was taken aback. Memories of novels and anime where the protagonist transmigrated to become the villain flooded his mind.


    "Are you asking me to transmigrate into a world of a novel or game and become the final villain? And what kind of ending will it have? A happy one?"


    "A game? A novel? No, it''s not like that, it''s a world without a script."


    "No script?"


    "Yes, it''s an independent world. You can think of it as a kind of parallel universe. Your job will be to become the final boss and make trouble for the protagonist team, to help them grow through challenges."


    "A parallel universe? Who are these protagonists?"


    "They''re people who, like you, have been brought to this world for a trial. You can think of them as ''male leads'' or ''female leads'', *hero and heroine*, Your goal is to hinder them and make it difficult for them to complete their missions."


    "What missions?"


    "If you agree, I''ll transfer the details of the mission to your memory."


    Hearing this, the boy fell into a brief silence.


    After a moment, he spoke with trepidation,


    "As the final boss, will I die? Will the protagonists eventually kill me?"


    "Not necessarily. It depends on how you handle things."


    "If I survive and complete the mission, what happens after that?"


    "You can do whatever you want."


    The silver-haired Woman floated in front of the boy, lifteing his chin with her index finger, and said playfully,


    "In any case, this is a deal. If you agree, I''ll take you out of here. You''ll become the final boss in that world and teach the protagonists team for me, helping them grow. When it''s done, you''ll be free. After that, you can do whatever you want, and I won''t care. Who knows, you might even be able to return to your original world and see your family."


    "It sounds like a good deal for me right now."


    "So, what''s your decision?"


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo slowly nodded and said,


    "I accept "


    Anyway, for him right now, as long as he can leave this cursed place, it doesn''t matter what he does.


    Upon hearing Yumo''s expected answer, the silver-haired girl smiled satisfactorily and said,


    "Okay, then the contract is established."


    "Oh, by the way!"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "How do I know who the male and female protagonists are?"


    Yumo asked curiously.


    "Those kinds of questions will be in the memories that will be passed to you later. You don''t have to worry about it. But since you asked, I''ll tell you. When you see the female lead, you will naturally have a [feeling]"


    "What? What kind of answer is that?"


    Hearing this answer, Yumo looked confused, and his eyebrows twitched slightly.


    ''Wasn''t this the same as saying nothing at all?''


    However, the silver-haired girl in front of him did not seem to intend to answer Yumo''s question. Instead, she absent-mindedly placed her index finger on her lips and said,


    "Um, as for the ''male lead,'' *that kind of thing* has a golden rune mark on their back."


    "Uh..."


    Yumo didn''t know if it was his imagination or not, but he felt like the woman in front of him showed a hint of disdain or even disgust when mentioning the term ''male lead''....


    Maybe even hatred...


    sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 - 11

    Chapter 10: Chapter 11''huh!?''


    ''Why did she show such disgust when mentioning "the male lead"? !''


    Yumo tilted his head in confusion, but just as he was lost in his imagination, the silver-haired Woman seemed to have figured something out and suddenly clasped her hands together in enlightenment.


    "Oh, speaking of the male and female lead! I just remembered something! I need to take some precautions!!"


    At her words, Yumo frowned.


    "What!? Precautions? What kind of precautions?"


    "Um, well, since you''re also a man, I have to make sure that you won''t have any improper thoughts about me, uh, I mean the ''female lead.'' I need to make some modifications first!"


    As she spoke, the silver-haired Woman''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her mischievous gaze gradually moved down to Yumo''s lower body.


    This made Yumo suddenly feel a chill, and a wave of silvery light suddenly gathered on the girl''s slender index finger.


    "Modifications? Modifications??"


    After noticing the silver-haired girl''s gaze, Yumo couldn''t help but feel a shiver. He curled up and retreated, looking at the girl in front of him with a vigilant expression.


    Although it is unclear what the Woman means by "precautions" Yumo''s intuition tells him that he must stop her. Otherwise, he may lose something very important.


    After hesitating for a moment, the boy couldn''t help but shout.


    "Hey!! Can I oppose it? I feel like there''s nothing good about that!"


    However, Yumo is just an ordinary human, and his rebellion seems meaningless.


    The silver-haired Woman had no intention of answering Yumo''s question. Instead, she slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. A burst of silver-white light suddenly rippled in the void.


    After being baptized by the silver light, Yumo suddenly trembled all over, and a long-lost drowsiness suddenly struck his heart, making his consciousness even more blurred, and he entered a shaky state.


    "What is going on...?"


    No matter how Yumo resisted, he could not resist this sleepiness. In the end, the boy closed his eyes and fell asleep quietly, while his soul body floated in this dark space.


    Seeing this, the silver-haired Woman smiled slightly and slowly floated to Yumo''s face. Her perception began to scan the boy''s body continuously.


    Looking at the sleeping boy, the girl nodded in satisfaction,


    "Hmm, it''s rare to find such a high degree of compatibility. That''s good, there''s no need to make too many adjustments. Just slightly change the soul wave value, and it should be able to fuse with that seed smoothly."


    It seemed like she was talking to herself, or maybe communicating remotely with someone else.


    Then, the Woman''s captivating eyes gradually narrowed, and a pair of unknown golden runes slowly appeared in her eyes.


    "However, sorry, little friend Yumo. To be on the safe side, I still need to make ''some'' modifications to your Soul"


    Before the words had finished, a vast amount of golden energy burst out from the girl''s body, directly dyeing the dim world around her into golden. The endless energy, under the Woman''s control, rushed into Yumo''s body in an instant.


    Along with the influx of power, there were also relevant trial tasks prepared by the Woman in advance, as well as necessary explanations for controlling power.


    As the golden light continued to surge, the appearance of Yumo''s soul gradually began to undergo some "subtle" changes.


    To this, the Woman gradually revealed a mischievous smirk,


    "Well, whatever happens, I hope everything goes smoothly for you~. Also, don''t try to stop the trial~"


    --


    After a long time of deep sleep, Yumo gradually regained consciousness due to the strange bird''s noise. However, overall, the young man was still in a very confused state, as if he had been hit by a muscular man wearing a bikini like Mount Tai crashing down on him, and his mind was all mush.


    ''??''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''Where am I? Did I just fall asleep...?''


    ''Right! The deal?! And that modification?''


    ''...!!!?''


    ''Hmm?? Wait a minute?!''


    ''Whose voice is this?! Is it an owl?!''


    With his consciousness at this point, Yumo suddenly became alert. He swept away the confusion in his mind, and his thoughts became incredibly clear in an instant!


    After clearing his mind, the young man eagerly opened his eyes, and what came into view was a round, bright moon and the beautiful stars filling the sky!


    ''There was no doubt about it,''


    ''This was no longer the eerie void where nothing existed!''


    ''I left that godforsaken place!''


    In an instant, a wild feeling of joy surged up in his heart. His whole being felt like doing an Armstrong spin and soaring to the sky, as he was so excited! After all, being trapped in that dark and enclosed eerie space for so long, the excitement of regaining his freedom was beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    Under the frenzy of joy,


    Yumo instinctively wanted to jump up, cheer and share his endless joy with this brand new world.


    "Great! I''m free ... Hmm??"


    However,


    In the next moment, Yumo''s mood, which had just reached its peak, plummeted like a roller coaster, and there was a cold lake waiting for him below...


    From heaven to hell, it happened in an instant,


    At this moment,


    Yumo was shocked to find that he could not make a sound, nor could he even move his body.


    No,


    Strictly speaking, he didn''t even have a body right now...


    Yumo suddenly stood still in shock, ''looking'' at his new ''body'' with a vacant gaze.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As usual, every time something lucky happens to Yumo, he will soon encounter an unlucky event. Being able to meet the mysterious silver-haired Woman and leave that godforsaken "prison" is undoubtedly a stroke of luck.


    However, after coming out, Yumo discovered a very serious problem!


    You see, he has read many novels where the protagonist travels to become the villain. Not to mention becoming a demon lord with perfect appearance, strong power, and thousands of harems, or even lower-level beings like bones or slimes who are incapable of speaking. The next level is to become some terrifying monsters that feed on blood and upgrade step by step to become the villain...


    Yumo has imagined all kinds of villain bosses.


    However, he never expected that the silver-haired Woman arranged such a ridiculous villain role for him! he was not even a living creature, but a strange building like Temple located in the eerie giant forest, unable to speak or move!!


    Feeling the dead silence around him, Yumo''s mentality collapsed. If he had hands and feet now, he would probably be jumping with anger.


    ''Damn!''


    ''Are you sure you want me to be the villain boss, not the boss''s home?!''


    ''What the hell is this!''


    In anger, Yumo didn''t hesitate to give the silver-haired Woman the most sincere curse in his heart.


    However, now that things have come to this, no amount of cursing will help.


    So, he could only silently accept the tragic reality and analyze the memories and tasks given to him by that Woman.


    Like this, with eyes wide open and unable to sleep, time flies, and more than five hundred years have passed like that... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----


    The terror of Abyssal Demons is known to all.


    These terrifying demons have great enmity toward all living beings except their own kind, and will not hesitate to tear them apart.


    As the birthplace of Abyssal Demons, the Winter Forest naturally gathers the largest number of Abyssal Demons on the entire Ancita continent.


    Among them are the "Abyssal Demon Kings Area", which are recognized by all forces on the continent as forbidden areas.


    However, forbidden areas also have their uses.


    In order to better punish heinous criminals, many authorities will exile them to the interior of the Winter Forest and let them fend for themselves.


    However, these so-called "criminals" are not always true criminals.


    And due to the existence of the Abyssal Demons, most of these people have only one ending: a brutal death, regardless of whether they are guilty or not.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Under the gloomy sunshine, a man covered in bruises and wounds, seemingly subjected to brutal abuse, was struggling to navigate through a desolate forest of dead trees.


    Due to his thin clothing and walking in the snow, the man was shivering all over, and his legs were turning purple from the disgusting frostbite that covered them.


    However, even with his dire physical condition, the man gritted his teeth and pushed through the intense pain from the cold and wounds, doing his best to run toward his destination.


    The reason he was pushing himself so hard was simple, behind him, there was a white figure that seemed like a nightmare.


    An Abyssal Demon!


    Adrian, a man filled with despair, found himself trapped in a desolate winter forest, his dreams of inheriting his family''s title shattered.


    He was meant to lead a life of abundance and success, but his uncle falsely accused him of murder, stripping him of his rightful position and forcing him into exile.


    Of course, as a determined young man, he refused to give up. He was holding onto a plan for revenge and hoped to gather his old allies after leaving the forest to fight against his uncle.


    After all, some people had successfully escaped from the winter forest before. If others could do it, why couldn''t he?


    However, before he could even start his plan, it seemed like it was already at risk of falling apart.


    When the griffin knight threw him into the forest, Adrian was horrified to realize that he was being targeted by a bloodthirsty gaze.


    The stare felt like that of the Grim Reaper, causing his pupils to tremble, his whole body to shudder, and his soul to quake. The fear was so intense that he felt like he was going to vomit up his last meal.


    Trembling, he turned around only to see that he was being watched by a wolf-shaped Abyssal Demon.


    This six-meter-tall Abyssal Demon had not yet released its black aura, but the fierce killing intent emanating from its blood-red vertical pupils, coupled with the frightening power fluctuations around it, caused Adrian to lose all desire to fight! His strength was not weak; being a Forth Level, he was definitely a prominent figure among his peers!


    However,


    Abyssal Demon''s combat power started at least at the fifth-Tier! How could a fourth-Level possibly resist?!! Moreover, the wolf in front of him was clearly above fifth-Level!


    Even his own knight commander was probably not able to win against this wolf, let alone himself!


    When he thought about his revenge plan that had not yet been put into action,


    He was about to die before he could even start.


    Adrian''s mind was almost collapsing, and fear and despair twisted his face, accompanied by the bloodstains and black soil on his face, Adrian no longer had the handsome posture of a nobleman, but was as ridiculous as a clown.


    [Run!! Faster!!]


    This was the only thought in Adrian''s mind, even though his rational mind told him that he could not possibly outrun the Abyssal Demon behind him and it was better to lie down and wait for death,


    But who would be willing to go to death willingly under the strong influence of survival instinct?


    Adrian was no exception,


    The potential he had accumulated in his body for 20 years erupted almost instantly.


    With the support of his magic power throughout his body, Adrian ran wildly toward the forest!


    However,


    The more he ran desperately, the stronger the despair in his heart became.


    This man who considered himself strong also began to scream like he was going to collapse.


    The reason was simple,


    No matter how much he accelerated, under the condition of using all his magic power, he could not shake off the white giant wolf behind him.


    The distance between the wolf and him was always maintained at about ten meters, and the terrifying bloody-red eyes of the wolf never left Adrian''s back.


    When Adrian fell down, the wolf would ''thoughtfully'' stop and wait for him to get up and continue playing running and catching game with him.


    It was like the wolf was mocking its prey,


    Seemingly waiting for the prey to be exhausted before going up and devouring it.


    "Oh, goddess, what did I do wrong!! To suffer such torment!!"


    Adrian, who guessed this point, was almost in tears, and his fate seemed to be torn apart by the wolf.


    When he thought that he, the son of a marquis, would die inexplicably under the claws of a beast, Adrian''s heart became even more shattered.


    Besides continuing the meaningless escape, all that Adrian could do was pray in his heart that the giant wolf could quickly change its target.


    After all, there was more than just him who was exiled to the cold winter forest to die!


    "Go eat someone else, don''t eat me!"


    "Oh, goddess! Give me a miracle! I don''t want to die! If you let me go back alive, I will build ten churches for you!!"


    This distressed man continued to cry out in his heart and desperately prayed for a miracle.


    However, this time, did the goddess seem to respond to his request?


    When Adrian passed through a patch of bushes without choosing a path, he seemed to have entered a special boundary, and everything around him suddenly twisted.


    The sight in front of him suddenly changed dramatically!


    "??!!"


    ''Huh?! What happened?!''


    When Adrian opened his eyes again, he was incredibly surprised to find that the surroundings were no longer the same old grim and towering trees, but a dilapidated altar? Or is it a Temple?!


    "Where am I?!"


    Looking at the ancient stone Temple standing around him like a towering pillar, looking at the broken throne that had been crushed by boulders on the high platform, and sweeping the incomplete murals full of ancient Runes, Adrian was stunned like a wooden chicken, as if he had been struck by thunder, and his mind was hard to calm down for a long time.


    "I, where am I?? Hmm?!! No! Where is the demon wolf !"


    Suddenly, Adrian returned to his senses from the shock and looked back in horror.


    However, he was shocked to find that there was only a clear lake behind him, without a bloodthirsty white giant wolf...


    Even the terrifying pressure released from the giant wolf that had been oppressing him all the time was gone. Like Everything before was just an illusion.


    However, the joy of surviving the catastrophe did not relax Adrian''s nerves. He remained tense for a simple reason: the giant wolf had indeed disappeared, but on the other side of the lake, dozens of pairs of eyes were still staring at him tightly, wanting to look at him like a delicious meal, and all the owners of those eyes were Abyssal Demons.


    Seeing this, Adrian couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "But why didn''t they come over? This is not like the character of the Abyssal Demons!"


    In horror, Adrian also found an incredible thing.


    That is, although the eyes of these Abyssal Demons staring at him were terrifying, they seemed to have no intention of crossing the lake to kill him.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Adrian couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    However, at this moment, a strange, genderless, mechanical-like voice suddenly entered Adrian''s mind, making him shudder.


    "Do you want revenge? I can give you strength, ~"


    "W-who''s there...?!"

 Chapter 11 - 12:

    Chapter 11: Chapter 12:The abyssal demons originated from the Demon Temple deep within the Winter Forest. This fact is almost universally known across the continent today.


    In the eyes of most scholars and clergy, the Demon Temple was built by a Demon Lord in ancient times. After being defeated by the great goddess, the demon Lord, unwilling to accept defeat, left an endless curse within the Demon Temple to bring endless disasters to mankind, ultimately to exterminate all life on the continent.


    The power left by the Demon Lord infected and transformed the creatures near the Demon Temple into the terrifying abyssal demons.


    However, the Demon Temple itself is considered to be without consciousness, merely a building storing powerful forces.


    But now, in Adrian''s memory,


    Years ago, a heretic, who was executed by the church, had claimed that a deity resided in the Demon Temple! If this deity was pleased, it would grant endless treasures, powerful abilities, or even infinite vitality! The condition was that you had to pay a certain price!


    Of course, you also had to be extremely lucky! After all, those who could find the Demon Temple were rare. The Church firmly denied such claims and burned the heretic who made these statements alive.


    At that time, as a fairly devout believer, Adrian believed in the Church''S statement.


    However,


    Now, Adrian couldn''t help but start pondering the truthfulness of those words,


    Because, after hearing that statement and turning around,


    A sphere radiating with crimson light and surrounded by countless blood-colored butterflies suddenly appeared in Adrian''s vision! The moment he saw this sphere, an unknown pressure from the depths of his soul forced him to kneel on the ground!


    There was no powerful energy pressure around the sphere, no magic, no innate energy, nor the abyssal demon''s unique black shadow energy. It was simply emitting light, and yet this touch of crimson light made Adrian tremble uncontrollably, gasping for breath.


    His instincts told him,


    This seemingly powerless sphere was more terrifying than any being he had ever encountered! Even the giant grey wolf he had encountered earlier could not compare to it!


    At that time, even the abyssal demons growling in the distance fell silent at the appearance of the sphere!


    Under Adrian''s shocked gaze, those demons actually prostrated themselves on the ground!


    "What is this...?"


    Moreover,


    ''This place'' S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Seems to be an abandoned temple, right?''


    ''An ancient temple in the Winter Forest, surrounded by abyssal demons?!''


    ''My God, have I really stumbled upon the Demon Temple?''


    Realizing this, Adrian immediately held his breath, sweat involuntarily dripping down his forehead. After silently observing the red sphere for a moment, Adrian tremulously asked,


    "Is this... is this the Demon Temple?"


    "Uh, this..."


    Hearing Adrian''s words, the sphere seemed somewhat speechless, and then its tone even carried a hint of helplessness,


    "This name... sigh, nevermind. If you''re referring to the place where abyssal demons were born, then yes. This is the Demon Temple."


    "Then, are you the Demon Lord?!!"


    "Uh..."


    The sphere fell into a brief silence again,


    "I really don''t understand where these titles come from. Anyway, just think of me as the demon lord"


    "Is, is that really true?!"


    Upon receiving the affirmative answer from the sphere, although Adrian''s heart was still uneasy, he began to feel an indescribable excitement!


    If what the heretic had said was true! If he was fortunate enough to come to the Demon Temple! Then he had the chance to make a deal with the Demon Lord! As long as he was willing to become a servant of the Demon Lord, he could gain powerful strength! With this, he could return to his territory and annihilate his uncle''s family and all those foolish people who betrayed him!!


    Being thrown into the Winter Forest might not be a disaster, but an opportunity!


    Realizing this,


    Adrian suddenly started kowtowing frantically to the sphere in front of him! Blood splattered everywhere,


    "Demon, Demon Lord! I, Adrian, am willing to serve the Demon Lord forever! I only hope that the Demon Lord can grant me enough power to achieve my revenge!! After that, I..."


    Adrian kept shouting excitedly,


    Trying to show his worth to the sphere in front of him, his desire for power was written all over his face!


    After expressing his loyalty, Adrian anxiously watched the sphere, waiting for the final answer from the Demon Lord,


    "Hehe~"


    A laugh without any discernible emotion echoed in Adrian''s mind,


    "Okay~. I was planning to help you anyway, your willingness just saves me a lot of time."


    The next moment,


    Under Adrian''s expectant gaze, a crimson space magic circle outlined itself in front of him! As the magic circle operated, a gem emitting purple light appeared in front of Adrian!


    Feeling the vast energy emanating from the purple gem, akin to a sea of stars, Adrian''s eyes sparkled with greed!


    At this moment, the sphere''s voice, like a devil''s whisper, slowly transmitted into Adrian''s mind,


    "Hold this gem, and it will give you strength. It will rapidly enhance your abilities."


    "Hold it?! I understand!!"


    Hearing this, Adrian''s face showed no more unease, only unprecedented excitement. The fallen noble didn''t hesitate and scrambled towards it,


    "But remember, you must let go after reaching the sixth tier. If you absorb too much energy, you bear the consequences,"


    "I understand!"


    Adrian hastily responded and then immediately grabbed the purple gem without any hesitation!


    Boom~~


    With a ground-shaking force! The moment he held the gem, a strange purple energy, like liquid, burst out from the gem! Like a tsunami, it swept over the entire hall! Then this violent power continuously surged into Adrian''s body through his arm!


    ''??!!''


    ''Ah~~~!!''


    ''This feeling! It''s amazing!!''


    Feeling the increasingly powerful energy in his body, Adrian unconsciously showed an intoxicated expression, even his brown eyes gradually revealing a hint of madness.


    Fourth level,


    Peak of the fourth level,


    Fifth level,


    Peak of the fifth level!


    In just a few seconds, Adrian had ascended directly from the fourth to the sixth level! It should be noted that even for a person with exceptional talent, advancing from the fourth to the sixth level would typically require several decades! And him? He had reached this unattainable tier for ordinary people in just a few seconds!


    A feeling of ecstasy spread wildly in Adrian''s mind like a virus.


    After reaching the sixth level,


    According to the sphere, he should have stopped. However, the rapid expansion of his strength and the side effects of that strange power made Adrian''s greed in his heart soar alongside his growing power!


    He didn''t plan to stop!


    ''Just a bit more power! I... I might become a Saint level(level 7)! At that time, I could do whatever I want in the entire kingdom!!''


    Thinking this,


    Under the indifferent gaze of the sphere, Adrian kept absorbing the power within the gem!


    ''A bit more,''


    ''And a bit more...''


    Moments later,


    Adrian''s actions abruptly stopped. Not because he had become a Sage, but due to an intense feeling of discomfort inside his body. His body suddenly showed numerous cracks, which rapidly increased in number and spread wildly...


    "Eh??!!"


    After Adrian uttered a small exclamation, an overwhelming power uncontrollably burst from his body, causing his flesh to explode,


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by splashing blood and flying internal organs,


    Adrian exploded on the spot, turning into a pile of fragmented flesh...


    --


    Watching this scene unfold,


    The red sphere, which is the consciousness condensate of Yumo, sighed helplessly and with frustration,


    "Ah, why did it fail again."


    ''Damn it''


    ''How many times has it been now...''


    ....


    The Shadow force is the primary energy within the abyssal demons. This power is stronger and more terrifying than magic, fighting spirit, and even the holy power of the Church! It is the source of the abyssal demons'' strength!


    However,


    This power has a significant flaw.


    Those who use this power tend to be extremely violent, and if the recipient is not strong enough, they might fall into an uncontrollable frenzy. This is why most abyssal demons are mindless, bloodthirsty monsters.


    At the same time, this power also stimulates the desire for power within the organism....


    The purple crystal summoned by Yumo is a concentrated form of Shadow force she personally crafted. The moment Adrian touched the crystal, the pale purple Shadow force surged into his body, transforming the body of this marquis'' son!


    It granted him immense power,


    But at the same time, the side effects of the Shadow force activated his hidden desire for greed. If Adrian could control this desire, he could undoubtedly succeed and become a terrifying being with the Shadow force.


    But, reality has no ifs.


    Controlled by greed, Adrian aimed to gain more power, to reach the seventh level. But his body did not have the capacity to withstand it, and he was ultimately killed by the rampaging Shadow force.


    Exploded on the spot.


    What was left was only the scattered flesh and blood...


    "Ah, failed again,"


    The red sphere, the collective consciousness of Yumo, sighed helplessly,


    Then, with Yumo''s permission, the abyssal demons lurking on the other side of the lake quickly flew over the lake and entered the palace! Greedily devouring the flesh and blood on the ground, absorbing the remnants of the Shadow force in the air.


    After all


    ''We Can''t waste it, right?''


    Besides, Yumo doesn''t like her body (inside the temple) being littered with such nauseating remains...


    As the abyssal demons excitedly devoured the gift given by their mistress, the purple crystal slowly floated in front of Yumo.


    Looking at the crystal she had painstakingly created,


    Yumo''s surrounding red light gradually dimmed, seemingly displaying her disappointment, as this was not the first failure.


    "Sigh, I must improve it."


    Yumo muttered to herself with mixed feelings,


    And as she pondered,


    A huge grey figure slowly entered the hall from the entrance. It was a giant wolf covered in snow-white fur, radiating intense Shadow force. If Adrian were still alive, he would be astonished to find that this giant wolf was the very abyssal demon that had been relentlessly chasing and toying with him.


    His finding the Demon Temple wasn''t just good luck...


    The giant wolf, filled with a violent aura, stepped into the hall, even crushing Adrian''s exploded head under its foot, scattering brain matter. With this, the remains on the ground were completely dissociated from their original form.


    Seeing the giant wolf come home, Yumo shifted her attention from the crystal, and a gentle voice sounded,


    "Welcome back, Limo."


    Hearing Yumo''s words, the giant wolf''s tail seemed to wag excitedly,


    Then,


    A terrifying surge of grey Shadow force erupted from the giant wolf''s body, forming a huge energy vortex around it!


    As the power flowed and the magic circle emerged,


    The body of the giant wolf began to shrink visibly and gradually transformed into a human form.


    After a wave of grey light subsided,


    The energy vortex dissipated,


    And a naked, slender girl appeared in front of Yumo,


    Her skin was delicate and pure white, but with long red hair draped over her shoulders, her exquisite features could drive anyone insane. Combined with her fluffy beast ears and large tail, she appeared even more lively and adorable! However, as the girl opened her blood-red eyes,


    Her eyes filled with brutality and bloodlust,


    Her sharp canine teeth also revealed in her mouth,


    The atmosphere around the girl suddenly changed, becoming filled with a deadly aura, like a beast about to attack! A cold air unreservedly emanated from her, rapidly dropping the temperature in the hall! The abyssal demons feasting on Adrian''s remains felt this chilling aura and shuddered,


    That higher-level oppression was not something they could resist.


    Feeling the terrifying gaze locked onto them,


    The common abyssal demons, usually terrifying to ordinary people, pitifully whimpered and then fled the Demon Temple, hiding in the forest.


    For a moment,


    The vast Demon Temple became empty once again,


    Leaving only the floating red sphere, the surrounding blood butterflies, and the fiercely looking beast-eared girl.


    However,


    Seeing the abyssal demons wisely retreating, the beast-eared girl, Limo, reined in her hostile aura. The icy sternness on her face instantly vanished, replaced by a particularly bright smile!


    "Mommy!! I''m back!!"


    Under Yumo''s helpless gaze,


    Limo hopped over to her,


    "Mom, Mom!! I''ve captured those exiled guys you wanted!!!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the girl gently waved her hand,


    A grey Shadow force burst out of her, forming two grey energy chains! Under the girl''s control, the grey chains swiftly shot outside the hall, directly dragging two unconscious men into the hall,


    Pulling them in front of Yumo,


    Then, Limo waved her hands in front of her mother, seemingly excitedly claiming credit,


    "Look, look, these are the two!!"


    Looking at the two bloody, half-dead men on the ground, missing arms and legs, Yumo felt a sense of helplessness in her heart.


    These two fifth-level men must have tried to resist Limo, or they wouldn''t be in such a state,


    ''Sigh,''


    ''This child, her hands are neither light nor heavy...''


    ''Hmm,''


    ''Well, at least it''s better than before. In the past, when she went out to capture people, she always brought back a pile of mincemeat.''


    Thinking this, Yumo let it go,


    The words she wanted to use to teach Limo a lesson were swallowed back down,


    A red Quiet Shadow force gently rippled around the sphere, forming a hand shape, and gently rubbed the beast-eared girl''s head,


    "Very good, my little child is really amazing~"


    "Hehe~~"


    Limo responded with a sweet smile, her beast ears twitching, and her tail wagging excitedly. After all, for her, nothing was more delightful and pleasing than receiving her mother''s praise.


    However,


    The next moment,


    Yumo''s tone suddenly changed,


    "But, Limo! How many times have I told you! After transforming into a human, remember to wear clothes!! You silly girl!! Are my words just wind in your ears?!"


    Limo: "Meow??"

 Chapter 12 - 13

    Chapter 12: Chapter 13Looking at the naked and helpless wolf girl in front of her, as if on the verge of tears, Yumo''s heart was filled with a mix of emotions.


    Regarding the girl''s perfect and attractive body, Yumo didn''t actually feel anything.


    On the one hand, as the consciousness of the Demon Temple, she couldn''t have that kind of "inflatable" reaction.


    On the other hand, and more importantly,


    ''It is just too familiar...''


    She had seen it too much, so she had gotten used to it.


    During the time when this girl had just learned the transformation magic, to be honest, Yumo was a little uncomfortable.


    A beautiful older sister frolicking freely in front of her, not liking to wear clothes, made Yumo''s nerves taut, forcing her to empty her mind to avoid temptation.


    Regardless, even though she was now a consciousness without a physical body, she had nearly 20 years of male sexual experience before. She was still an inexperienced rookie in that regard.


    This kind of hot scene was really not something she could bear! So during that time, Yumo often couldn''t take it anymore and packed up Limo with a piece of cloth and threw her out of her perceptual range.


    This made Limo think that she was being rejected by her mother and cry like crazy...


    As time passed, Yumo got used to it.


    When she saw Limo''s body, there was no longer that nervousness, but instead a feeling of displeasure...


    ''This stinky girl finally learned the transformation magic after so much effort, and has such a beautiful body, but doesn''t know how to cherish it and run around in the mud and not wear clothes all day, it''s simply wasting such a treasure! And you keep doing it over and over again!''


    ''Even now, I still Can''t have my own body. If I Can have a human body, even if it was a girl''s body, I would accept it.''


    ....


    For the past five hundred years,


    Yumo, that survives with consciousness was very eager to obtain a physical body, especially a humanoid body.


    However, Limo is very disdainful of a humanoid body. In most cases, she moves in the form of a giant wolf, which inevitably makes Yumo slightly unhappy.


    However, she doesn''t know if her education is problematic, every time she finishes educating Limo,


    this child always forgets what she''s been told...


    Just two days ago, she was spanked, and today, as soon as she changed back to her humanoid form, she forgot to put on clothes?!


    "You little brat, you''re really asking for it."


    Using Shadow power to transform into an energy hand, Yumo tightly gripped Limo''s furry ears. Then, without mercy, she gave her a 360-degree spin.


    Limo was directly in pain, tears streaming down her eyes, after all, her ears were the most sensitive part of her body~


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!! Wah, wah, wah, Mommy, I''m sorry!! I was just too excited and forgot to dress up to report my accomplishments!! I''ll go right now!!"


    After struggling to break free from Yumo''s merciless "iron claws",


    Limo ran to the nearby throne, took out a set of tattered fury coats, and put them on. Then, she jumped back in front of Yumo.


    "Mommy, I''m dressed now!"


    To this, Yumo seemed to have a black line floating around her body,


    "I said, Limo."


    "Hmm? What is it, Mother?"


    "Didn''t I teach you to clean the bloodstains and dirt off your body before putting on your clothes so as not to dirty them? Did you forget again?"


    "?!!"


    "Uh?!!"


    Upon hearing this, Limo was stunned, and then somewhat at a loss, she opened her clothes and looked down at her body, which was covered in blood and black mud.


    For a second, a drop of cold sweat dripped from Limo''s forehead,


    "I''m sorry, Mommy!! I was wrong! I''ll wash up right away!!"


    Feeling her mother''s increasingly substantial black aura, in order to avoid being thrown into the water by her mother, Limo very conscientiously took off her fur coat without a word and leaped into the nearby lake!


    "Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle~"


    After a moment,


    a bubble appeared on the surface of the water, and the beast-eared girl slowly poked her head out of the water, looking pitifully and seemingly cute at the nearby red light Ball,


    "Mother, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again,wbowowo"


    Looking at the wolf girl constantly blowing bubbles in the water, Yumo sighed resignedly,


    "Nevermind, I''ll give you another chance. Also, remember not to throw your clothes around."


    Speaking,


    A red light rippled slightly, and the fur coat that had been thrown on the ground by Limo was lifted up by the red shadow power and drifted to the lakeside.


    "You''d better wash it before you wear it."


    Seeing that her mother didn''t seem to plan on continuing to get angry, Limo breathed a sigh of relief and nodded very obediently.


    "Okay Mommy! I''ll clean it!"


    "That''s better."


    ''This feeling of taking care of an ignorant child is really tiring.''


    ''When will this little girl learn to be civilized?''


    Yumo muttered in her heart,


    ''Forget it,''


    ''It''s a long and difficult road~''


    She experienced the fatigue of being a parent for a while,


    "Limo,"


    "Yes, Mother! Is there anything else you need?"


    "Not really, after washing it, help me lock up those two humans that you caught, feed them, and don''t kill them."


    "Oh, I see! But, Mom, aren''t you going to continue testing?"


    Limo tilted her head curiously.


    "No, there''s no point in continuing. Eight or nine out of ten will fail. I need to adjust the content of the shadow power inside the crystal first. Maybe I can''t get the power all at once. I need to take it step by step." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staring at the crystal floating in front of her, Yumo said lightly,


    However,


    After hearing the word "adjustment," a hint of melancholy emerged from Limo''s red eyes, and her two furry ears on top of her head instantly drooped...


    "Woo~ it''s another adjustment,"


    Limo had some emotions because she knew that every time her mother made that so-called "adjustment," it would take a lot of time and energy.


    During this time, her mother had no time to play with her, so Limo was naturally unhappy.


    "Can''t we just not adjust?"


    Looking at her mother in the distance, Limo muttered in a low voice, feeling depressed.


    However,


    Within the influence range of the Demon Temple, as long as Yumo didn''t enter the consciousness space, most things could not escape her perception.


    Naturally, Limo''s complaining voice also flowed into her ears.


    Helplessly, Yumo sighed,


    "Nothing we can do. If we don''t adjust, the success rate of ordinary humans accepting power is just too low."


    "Woo~ Why bother with those humans? They want to eliminate us every day. Why do you want to give them power..."


    "There''s no other way~"


    After putting away the purple crystal, Yumo sighed,


    "I have to shape a little boss to help the protagonist team level up! Otherwise, how can they grow? If they don''t grow, how can they kill me?"


    ''If that''s the case,''


    ''The trial will fail, won''t it?''


    ''The trial cannot fail...''


    ....


    The silver-haired girl who brought her to this continent, to be honest, Yumo can''t remember her face now.


    It''s not that her memory is bad, but for some reason, she just can''t recall that memory!


    Whenever she thinks of the silver-haired girl, all she can remember is her stunning silver-white hair and her seemingly large chest.


    Everything else is a vague memory, from her appearance to her voice.


    Although she''s not sure why, Yumo suspects that the silver-haired girl modified or sealed her memories when she was being transformed.


    However, this doesn''t matter to Yumo since her ultimate goal is to help the "protagonist team" complete the trial task.


    After that, she will regain her freedom, and according to the silver-haired girl, she can allow Yumo to return to her hometown after the task is completed!


    Therefore, Yumo has been working hard for hundreds of years to achieve this goal.


    The final stage of the trial is to kill herself, which means destroying the Demon Temple and completely freeing the entire continent from the shadow power of the Abyssal Demon.


    Even if Demon Temple is destroyed, Yumo''s consciousness can still be preserved. It''s just a formality.


    Before seeing the task given by the silver-haired girl, Yumo had thought about something else.


    Since the ultimate goal is to destroy the Demon Temple, why not just lead the "protagonist team" directly there and let them demolish the place?


    However, Yumo quickly abandoned this idea because a few hundred years ago, while she was thinking about it, some church heroes entered the Demon Temple.


    So..., Yumo decided to use them as test subjects to see how difficult it was to destroy the Demon Temple.


    Of course, there were already several "Demon Kings" beings around the Demon Temple, and once the situation went wrong, they would rush out to protect her and reduce the heroes to ashes. (demon king is 8th Level)


    However, the result proved that arranging for Demon Kings was completely unnecessary.


    Because these three heroes at the saint Level had been busy for seven days and nights, trying all kinds of attacks, yet they couldn''t even take down a single brick or tile from one 6th-Level abyssal demon, let alone demon king.


    Even after launching a combination attack, they ended up with depleted souls and failed miserably.


    Watching this scene, Yumo was completely confused.


    ''And yet they still dared to boast about their powerful attack? Haha.''


    After this, Yumo gave up on her unrealistic idea.


    After all, the strength of the "protagonist team" was probably around the peak of the fifth Level, and their attacks were probably not even as good as a massage for her.


    So,


    She had to train them! She had to help them grow! She had to level them up! Oh, and she had to equip them too~


    As the saying goes,


    ''A boss who can''t take care of their protagonist won''t be able to see the Buddha''


    Normal Fifth-Level abyss demons were not difficult for the "protagonist team", and it was not meant to send them against such opponents.


    As for the "demon kings", they were too powerful and would kill them directly. What''s the point of that?


    Perhaps a sixth-Level abyssal demon could be a decent opponent. But she couldn''t just keep sending them brainless trash, could she?


    As a qualified villain, one not only needed strength but also intelligence.


    To help the protagonists grow smoothly, Yumo had been planning to create some powerful and intelligent little bosses for them to defeat and gain experience.


    For various reasons, she decided to let the intelligent races on the continent absorb power and become little bosses.


    And thus began her experiments.


    However, the experimental results so far had not been ideal.


    "Ah, what can I do? I have to continue working hard to make sure the protagonists can kill me smoothly,"


    Yumo said with a helpless sigh.


    "I''ll go experiment now. I''ll leave this area to you, Limo,"


    she added.


    With that, the red light ball disappeared with the purple crystal.


    Limo:"..."


    After hearing Yumo''s sigh, Limo, who had been listening quietly, did not continue speaking as usual.


    Instead, she hugged her knees and silently sank into the lake...


    And most importantly,


    The expression on the wolf girl''s face had already lost the previous obedience in front of her mother and was now filled with killing intent.


    Her widened red eyes were covered in fierce bloodshot veins, and her claws were deeply embedded in her thighs...


    The girl seemed to be trying hard to suppress her anger.


    After some time, the lake gradually became stained with blood.


    However, Yumo''s attention was focused on the improvement of the crystal, and unfortunately, she did not notice the wolf girl''s "little mood change "


    --


    --


    As night approached, in the sky above the eastern part of the winter forest, a black-haired man wearing black armor and a deep blue feather crown rode a powerful griffin and flew in the clouds while observing the situation in the forest below with a telescope.


    Thinking back to the scene he had seen before, the man couldn''t help feeling lucky.


    "Speaking of which, the Demon who was chasing Adrian earlier, that white giant wolf... her big size and the coldness all over the body, should be the ''Snow Devourer''"


    ''Abyssal ''Demon King'', there are only six in the entire continent. I didn''t expect to be able to see one of them today.''


    Fortunately, the Marquis had cast three layers of shielding and perception magic on him.


    Otherwise, if he was discovered by the Snow Devourer, a single Annihilation Beam would turn him directly into ash.


    It must be noted that this level of Abyss Demon can easily destroy a country!


    ''Indeed, our Marquis is still so far-sighted!''


    While feeling lucky, the man''s face became serious.


    The Marquis''s command to him was to confirm Adrian''s condition and to ensure that he was devoured by the Abyss Demon, dying in an extremely cruel way.


    If Akat luckily didn''t encounter the Abyss Demon, then the man''s task was to lure out an Abyss Demon, or personally take action.


    In any case, Adrian must not be allowed to return alive.


    So when Adrian was thrown into the forest to live or die on his own, the man hid in the sky and observed.


    After seeing him being played with by the Snow Devourer, the man judged that Adrian was bound to die.


    ''However...How did he suddenly disappear?! Suddenly vanished? Not a trace? What is going on?!''


    ''Moreover, not only Adrian, even that terrifying Snow devourer was gone too!''


    The man was extremely stunned and couldn''t understand how these two obvious targets suddenly disappeared.


    Snow Devourer was understandable, after all, that entity was a terrifying existence at the Demon King Level, and her movements were not something a person of his Rank, a sixth-Level, could grasp. But what about Adrian?!


    He was just at the early fourth Level.


    He was a dignified sixth-Level and an S-rank mercenary, how could he possibly lose track of someone like him?


    Continuously searching in the air, but not finding any trace of Adrian, the man couldn''t help but begin to doubt his life.


    At this moment, a bold guess suddenly popped into his mind.


    "Wait?!"


    ''Avoiding my perception suddenly, and then disappearing? Could it be that he passed through some kind of barrier?''


    ''According to the information from the Church,''


    ''there was an unknown barrier surrounding the Demon Temple, making it impossible for outsiders to detect its existence?!''


    ''Could it be possible?!''


    In an instant, the man''s face showed an incredibly excited expression.


    The doubts in his mind were swept away, and they were replaced by indescribable joy.


    "Hahaha!! If I can bring this information back! And sell it to intelligence agencies or the Church, I''ll be worry-free for the rest of my life!!!"


    Thinking of this,


    the man''s smile became even brighter.


    However,


    as the saying goes, joy can turn to sorrow,


    just as the man was ecstatic,


    a clear and crisp voice, like a silver bell, suddenly rang in the man''s ears:


    "Sorry, Mommy doesn''t plan on letting you go."


    ''Huh?!!''


    ''What is this? This voice? a little girl?''


    ''How is that possible?''


    ''This is the Great Winter Forest, how can there be a little girl here?!''


    "Who are you?!"


    In an instant, the man''s face changed drastically, fear spread wildly in his heart.


    Then, he quickly drew the sword at his waist and turned around sharply, in the direction where the sound came from.


    However, as he turned around, the man was horrified to discover that the source of the voice was not some little girl,


    but a huge shadow covering the sky and the earth,


    ''?!!''


    "What...what the...?!"


    Before the man could figure out what was going on,


    he didn''t even have time to exclaim,


    under the emerald light, this S-level top mercenary and the Griffen beneath him were crushed into minced meat by the giant claws...

 Chapter 13 - 14

    Chapter 13: Chapter 14After several days of busy work, Yumo''s adjustment of the purple crystal also came to an end.


    Afterward, she began to adjust the number of Abyssal Demons in the Great Winter Forest.


    There are two ways for Abyssal Demons to be born.


    first is that Warcraft or humanoid races are influenced by the power of Shadow when they are within ten kilometers of the Demon Temple, and they directly transform into Abyssal Demons.


    The other is through the spread of Abyssal Demons.


    For example, if a person was injured by an Abyssal Demon and the wound is not treated in time, they will be infected by the power of the Shadow on the wound, lose their reason, and transform into bloodthirsty demons.


    In a sense, this is somewhat similar to the zombies in "Res! dent Evil" that Yumo watched in his previous life.


    In any case, more than 500 years ago, before Yumo became the consciousness of the Demon Temple, the power of the Shadow in the Demon Temple would turn all surrounding creatures into Abyssal Demons, and these Abyssal Demons would rampage uncontrollably, causing the number of Demons to skyrocket.


    The rapidly increasing number of Abyssal Demons soon almost wiped out all the creatures in the Great Winter Forest, and without food, they began to move outward.


    This caused great suffering for all living beings on the continent.


    Fortunately, in the face of this unprecedented crisis, the forces on the continent chose to set aside their previous grievances and work together.


    They eventually managed to barely repel the invasion of the Abyssal Demons.


    However, the losses suffered by these forces were unprecedented and would be difficult to recover from in a short time.


    If the Abyssal Demons horde were to move south again with even greater numbers...


    If that''s the case, there might not be many people left on the continent...


    Starting with a Hell Difficulty? What''s the point of having a protagonist team then?! Do you still need to have trials?!


    Therefore, about 300 years ago, Yumo began to implement a strict plan to control the number of abyssal demons. At the same time, she also worked to protect the ecological balance within the Winter Forest.


    Only by ensuring that there are enough other monsters in the forest can the food source of the abyssal demons be guaranteed.


    With enough food, these children will not actively rush out of the forest,


    Of course, the premise is that those Mot** in the continent don''t come and seek death...


    As the saying goes,


    Those who dig their own graves cannot live,


    After reducing the number of Abyssal Demons and ensuring food supply, Yumo can basically ensure that most of the Abyssal Demons stay quietly in the middle and deep areas of the Winter Forest.


    Even if some of them rush out to attack humans, there is nothing to worry about.


    With Yumo''s help, major forces have already constructed countless defenses outside the Winter Forest, and there are no major problems in blocking a few abyssal demons.


    Right?


    Well...


    In short, in order to give the forces on the continent enough time to recuperate, Yumo has put a lot of effort into it.


    However,


    There is another problem with this approach, which is that after the frequency of Abyssal Demons appearing in front of people has greatly reduced, the fear of the new generation toward Abyssal Demons has also decreased.


    Gradually, more and more people are entering Winter Forest for various strange purposes, which is a bit annoying...


    Well, although most of them, like The Church Hero Pix, eventually died in the mouths of the abyssal demons, their dying counterattacks sometimes still manage to kill a few abyssal demons...


    Since Yumo cannot stop these people from seeking death, she might as well use them as experiments and references...


    --


    "Sigh..."


    After completing the annual ''Demon'' census and transforming back into a red ball of light, Yumo let out a sigh of frustration.


    The statistical results she just obtained were unsatisfactory.


    ''This year, only 320 Abyssal Demons died?! That''s fifty fewer than last year?! It''s been five consecutive years of decline!''


    ''However, the number of adventurer deaths has risen to 5300?!''


    ''The death toll of Abyssal Demons continues to decline, but the number of adventurers is increasing?! This is ridiculous! The Abyssal Demons I set up around the forest perimeter are all the lowest level. How can they be so difficult to deal with?!''


    Yumo couldn''t help but think deep in her heart.


    These adventurers'' achievements are getting worse and worse, making Yumo suspect the quality of the strong people on the continent.


    ''Could it be that the Abyssal Demons haven''t invaded for too long, causing those people to neglect their Training?''


    ''If this continues, how will these people on the continent cooperate with the main group to attack the Winter Forest?!''


    "A bunch of useless humans!"


    Yumo couldn''t resist cursing in her heart, which is very rare for her.


    She also thought about whether she needed to let Limo and the others cause a commotion to reawaken those fools'' sense of crisis.


    They didn''t need to cause too much trouble. Just picking a small country near the Winter Forest and wiping them out should be enough...


    Or maybe find a way to help them reform their education and training system?


    "Ah, forget it, forget it. I don''t want to think about it anymore. After all, I can''t leave here." Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo said to herself, giving up.


    Then, she locked her attention on the empty space in front of the Demon Temple.


    On that empty space, hundreds of various types of monsters were trembling on the ground, while beside them were the abominable monsters, ''Abyssal Demons'', resembling flying dragons covered in black aura.


    Under the gaze of these six 7th-Level Abyssal Demons, these usually ferocious monsters became as docile as puppies, lying still on the ground.


    It seemed that if they do any useless move, the Abyssal Demons would tear them apart and devour them.


    However, the souls of these monsters still made the nearby Abyssal Demons restless.


    Even seventh-Level Abyssal Demons couldn''t resist their inherent nature of hating other living beings.


    The raging aura spread around the Demon Temple. If Yumo hadn''t given them instructions, these Abyssal Demons would have already rushed forward and turned these hundreds of monsters into a meal.


    However,


    As the crimson light flickered, the frenzied atmosphere outside the Temple was suddenly calmed down with the appearance of the red light representing Yumo''s consciousness.


    The Abyss demons surrounding them couldn''t help but converge their killing intent and instinctively prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Yumo was quite satisfied as she looked at the group of monsters brought by Limo, who represented her consciousness.


    Although Limo had caused a lot of trouble, her efficiency was indeed top-notch. Within half an hour of her issuing orders, Limo had brought these hundreds of monsters to her.


    "I must praise her later," Yumo thought to herself.


    Then, she shifted her attention to these monsters.


    "It''s time to replenish the numbers," she thought.


    In the next moment, as the red light flickered around the sphere, an uneasy feeling spread within the group of monsters! With their extraordinary instinctive sensing ability, the monsters sensed an unprecedented feeling of crisis as soon as the red light appeared! They began to restlessly move around in a state of anxiety!


    Escape became the only thought in their minds at the moment, but the Abyssal demons standing on all sides had completely blocked their escape routes!


    Under these circumstances, the group of monsters could only scream in despair in place.


    As they wailed, strange black energy spread out from the earth and continuously invaded their bodies.


    With the influx of this power, their mournful cries gradually gave way to violent roars.


    Their appearance gradually became ferocious and terrifying, but undoubtedly more powerful and vigorous! Their momentum continued to rise, and their overall strength, which was roughly at the third or fourth Level, had now reached the fifth or sixth Level!


    Oh, perhaps they shouldn''t be called monsters anymore,


    They had become Newborn Abyss demons.


    "Hmm, not bad,"


    Yumo said with a playful feeling as she looked at the group of newly transformed Abyssal demons.


    At that moment,


    Yumo''s consciousness suddenly paused, as some unwelcome guests had already entered the influence range of the Demon temple.


    This made Yumo feel a little uneasy.


    "Hmm, there seem to be quite a few annoying people recently..."


    ...


    The total area of winter forest is approximately 9.3 million square kilometers, which is roughly the same size as Hua Guo where Yumo lived before.


    It is incredibly difficult to locate the exact position of the Demon Temple within such a vast forest using only some shabby written records.


    As a result, most adventurers who enter the winter forest in search of the Demon Temple end up failing, and leaving the forest alive is considered a stroke of luck.


    Even if someone has strong abilities and good luck to reach the deep east of the winter forest, it is basically impossible to find the Demon Temple.


    This is because the exterior of the Demon Temple is covered with top-level enchantments and a special forest mist.


    Without Yumo''s agreement, no one can find Demon Temple based on their own abilities.


    If Yumo agrees, she can easily make anyone who approaches the Temple to lose their way, trapping them in the winter forest.


    They will either freeze to death or become food for the Abyssal demons.


    Recently, Yumo has mostly ignored these invaders. She won''t allow them to enter the Temple, nor will she actively send out Abyssal demons to attack. She just lets them fend for themselves.


    However, today, after thinking for a moment, Yumo decided to let them enter the enchantment...


    As a result, the Abyssal demons who originally intended to attack these people all hid their claws, the mist that confused people''s minds slowly dissipated, and even the trees began to move positions to construct a forest path for these people.


    As Yumo expected, these people who intruded into the eastern forest did not hesitate to follow the path toward the direction of the Temple.


    --


    After traveling for dozens of hours, the middle-aged man named Bilomu finally stepped into the holy land he had been dreaming of.


    Looking at the ancient ruins around him, filled with solemnity and coldness, and the towering pillars covered in inscriptions, Bilomu was extremely excited when he arrived at the legendary Demon Temple.


    His blood boiled and flowed rapidly, and his heart even had an impulse to jump out of his chest!


    ''!????''


    "I..., I succeeded!!"


    ''Great Demon Lord!! Your devout follower has finally arrived at the Demon Temple!! Hahahahaha! It''s too, too unbelievable!! This must be the blessing of the Demon Lord!!''


    when he entered the Demon Temple, Bilomu almost danced with joy.


    At the same time, Bilomu and his subordinates also noticed the giant white wolf lying next to the Temple, exuding astonishing killing intent.


    Bilomu''s body trembled involuntarily, and a chill ran down his spine as he laid eyes on the wolf.


    Despite the wolf not exerting any visible force, its mere presence, lying on the ground and observing them, filled Bilomu with an indescribable sense of pressure that overwhelmed him.


    This kind of Pressure was not something that the Saint-Level heroes of the church could compare to.


    Bilomu was almost certain that this giant wolf was the legendary ''Demon king''


    [Snow Devourer]


    ''If a Demon King like [Snow Devourer] was quietly resting here, and this dilapidated Temple was not the Temple of Demons, then where else could it be?! Moreover, the fact that [Snow Devourer], a ferocious Abyssal Demon, did not attack after seeing us was definitely due to the instructions of Demon Lord!!''


    Only the Demon Lord can command Demon King beings!


    Indeed, we are the chosen ones, blessed by the Demon Lord! Our unwavering devotion must have touched the heart of the Demon Lord!


    Bilomu couldn''t help but think excitedly.


    The next moment, under the icy gaze of the white wolf, Bilomu and his companions hurriedly ran to the center of the Temple, and then without hesitation, knelt down on the ground, raised their hands, and made a prayer-like gesture.


    After saying a few obscure and incomprehensible words, Bilomu bowed his head and shouted toward the direction of the throne.


    "Great Demon Lord, we are devoted to your cause! We have traveled from the far reaches of the Red Lotus Empire to be here! We express our deepest gratitude for your divine protection! We have meticulously arranged the most exquisite offerings in your honor! Our utmost desire is for your satisfaction! And if you find favor in them, we humbly beseech you to bestow your blessed blessings upon us, mighty Great Demon Lord!"


    As Bilomu spoke, the white giant wolf''s eyes flickered with a trace of ferocity, causing the figures in black robes at the entrance of the hall to tremble visibly.


    As for Bilomu and the others kneeling in the center of the hall, they fell into a state of uneasy excitement after speaking and waited anxiously.


    The entire hall was suddenly silent, and the only thing that could be heard was the low breathing of the Snow Devourer.


    Time passed second by second, and the hearts of the people grew more and more fearful.


    These ''devout'' followers began to look around uneasily.


    Except for Bilomu, the middle-aged man with blonde hair remained kneeling on the ground and raised his hands, his expression of piety unchanged on his face.


    "Great Demon Lord, you brought us here, so you will definitely bless us with your presence!"


    He firmly believed in his heart.


    And, as it turned out, Bilomu was not wrong about this.


    In the next moment, Bilomu and the others were surprised to find that dozens of butterflies emitting a red glow with crimson patterns had appeared above the empty hall.


    These butterflies slowly descended and hovered around the followers of Bilomu.


    At the same time, a genderless, mechanical voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s minds.


    "Hey, what kind of offering are you referring to?"


    ''What?! Is this really happening?!''


    ''Has the demon lord responded?! Is these red butterflies a symbol of the will of the demon lord?''


    For a moment, Bilomu was overjoyed and quickly turned his head to look at the many "followers" kneeling on the ground.


    "Quickly!! Show the sacrificial offerings we''ve prepared for Demon lord!!"


    "right away!!"


    At these words, one of the kneeling strong men stood up and then forcefully pulled the dozens of black-robed people standing in front of the Great Temple inside by yanking on the chains on the ground.


    "Quickly!! Take off your hoods!! Show yourself to the Demon Lord!!"


    The strong man roared without any hesitation.


    Faced with the strong man''s existence, the 33 black-robed people didn''t dare to resist.


    The next moment, the chained-up group of black-robed people trembled and took off their hoods, revealing their true faces.


    As expected, they were all handsome men and beautiful women of all body types and species, even including elves and beast-kinf...


    The youngest appeared to be under 10 years old.


    Looking at the excellent slaves behind him, Bilomu flattered and looked at the blood-red butterfly in front of him.


    "Ohh Mighty Demon Lord, these are all top-quality living sacrifices! Many of them were specially trained by our Divine Punishment Sect! They have delicious meat! Moreover, there are various races and flavors, and there will definitely be something to your liking!!"


    Hearing Bilomu''s words, the other "followers" around him also echoed.


    Meanwhile, the slaves controlled by the chains nearby showed a hopeless expression and could only stare at the ground with lifeless eyes, full of deep despair...


    ...


    ...


    Listening to the flattery of the so-called followers and looking at the group of slaves with hopeless faces,


    The spittle of the bloody butterflies gradually became low-spirited.


    ''Damn it,''


    ''Who came up with this idea that sacrificing could obtain my blessing?!! How many thousands, if not hundreds of thousands have come to offer sacrifices to me, including those who have not entered the Demon Temple?!''


    ''Most of these are children with exceptional talent!! Can''t you raise them properly?!''


    ''How are you going to eliminate the Abyssal Demons in the future like this?!''


    ''Really,''


    ''It''s so infuriating!! (�s�F����)�s��ߩ��� ''


    ----------------

 Chapter 14 - 15

    Chapter 14: Chapter 15''Offering a sacrifice will gain you my blessing?!''


    Yumo naturally did not approve of this statement, but strictly speaking, she had indeed granted ordinary human beings power.


    More than five hundred years ago, when her consciousness had just merged with the Demon Temple, her heart was still quite unstable.


    As long as those who invaded the influence range of The Temple did not show obvious hostility, Yumo would not send out Abyssal Demons to eliminate them.


    Even for some Adventures or young people, Yumo would guide them into the Temple, giving them food and a small amount of Shadow Power, allowing them to leave Winter Forest.


    It seemed that after that, rumors about the [ Demon lord ] began to spread outside.


    since then, some foolish people had entered Winter Forest from time to time, wanting to offer sacrifices to empower themselves, They dug out people''s hearts, burned them, and made Yumo feel uncomfortable...


    She tried to warn these idiots many times, but they just wouldn''t listen and kept bringing slaves for sacrifices to Winter Forest.


    However, most of these people and their sacrifices died directly in the outer or middle part of Winter Forest. Very few people could enter the influence range of Demon Temple.


    At the same time, in order to "satisfy" themselves and obtain powerful abilities and skills such as eternal life or strength, the sacrifices chosen by these so-called believers were people with extremely strong talents and powerful soul energy...


    ''Choosing these talented people from the common people and sending them to their death in the Winter Forest?! It''s just idiotic!''


    ''In this day and age, the strength of young people in the Ancita continent is constantly declining. You ''brain-dead people'' are definitely responsible!!''


    Yumo couldn''t help but curse in her heart.


    In the final trial to charge at Winter Forest, the protagonist''s team needed a strong army! These children with strong soul power might become extremely powerful combat forces in the future. However, they died inexplicably like this...


    ''If the protagonist''s army can''t even defeat the outer Abyssal Demons in the future? Then, won''t I cry to death?''


    ''Moreover, using children as sacrifices is simply intolerable.''


    ''The more I think about it, the angrier I become!''


    Yumo''s inner thoughts were not calm but rather filled with anger.


    As her mood rapidly worsened, the demons outside the Temple gradually revealed their ferocious claws.


    The bloody butterflies floating around Bilomu and the others also became restless, and Yumo''s voice once again echoed in their minds.


    "I''ll accept the sacrifices you brought, and in return for your efforts, I''ll give you a ''reward''..."


    As her voice echoed in their minds, the bloody butterfly, which was the carrier of Yumo''s consciousness, slowly floated toward these ''believers.''


    ''What?!''


    ''rewards?!''


    ''Is The Demon Lord going to give us power?!''


    "oooh~Thank you, Great Demon Lord!!!"


    After excitedly shouting, Bilomu became extremely flushed and looked even cringier.


    He tried raising his right hand while watching the bloody butterfly fluttering in front of him.


    The bloody butterfly soon landed on the back of his hand, while other ''believers'' behind him imitated his actions, reaching out to catch the butterflies.


    For those who didn''t react in time, the butterfly simply landed on their heads.


    For a moment, the ''believers'' kneeling in the center of the hall had intimate contact with at least one butterfly.


    As the wolf caught sight of the scene unfolding before her, she couldn''t resist displaying a subtle smirk, mocking the situation.


    Of course, these joyfully delusional ''believers'' didn''t notice the strangeness in the wolf''s gaze.


    Well, strictly speaking, they didn''t have the courage to look directly into the wolf''s bloody-red pupils.


    Ordinary people don''t have the courage to meet the gaze of a Demon King existence.


    ...


    ''Is this for real!?''


    ''Will I finally obtain the long-sought eternal life?''


    ''Will I become a saint rank or even a deity?''


    Gazing at the butterfly on the back of his hand, as bright as blood, Bilomu couldn''t help but fantasize about his bright future.


    After successfully obtaining power, he would definitely gain a higher position within the Divine punishment sect.


    Just as Bilomu was lost in his fantasies,


    The bloody butterflies on their bodies gradually emitted bursts of crimson light.


    Under the excited gazes of the sect members, the red light became more intense, even gradually enveloping their bodies.


    But as the red light grew stronger, Bilomu and the others'' expressions suddenly changed.


    Because they were shocked to find that they did not obtain any power from the bloody butterflies.


    Instead,


    Their own magic power, aura, energy, soul power, and even vitality started to flow out of their bodies toward the bloody butterflies into the red light?!!


    ''What?! Isn''t this supposed to give us power?!''


    ''What is happening?!''


    "My Lord what is ...!!"


    Suddenly, the excitement on Bilomu''s and the others'' faces completely disappeared, replaced by unparalleled confusion and heart-wrenching terror.


    ''Didn''t we just offer the highest sacrifice to the Demon lord? Why did the Demon lord take away our vitality?''


    This goes against what we are taught in the divine punishment sect!


    As their vitality was taken away, a sharp, excruciating pain surged into their brains, making the members of the sect cry out in ghostly wails, scaring the black-robed "slaves" outside the Temple to tremble.


    But the Abyssal Demons, led by Limo, let out joyful howls.


    For them,


    Today they can have an extra meal~


    "No! My lord! Wh-why..."


    Bilomu looked up to the sky in despair and unwillingness, tremblingly raised his right hand,


    However, before he could finish speaking,


    The power within them continued to drain even faster,


    And in the next moment,


    Under the horrified gaze of many black-robed slaves behind him, those from the Divine Punishment Sect, all turned into withered corpses,


    weakly falling to the ground. The wailing that filled the entire Temple''s hall abruptly stopped.


    The entire Temple returned to calm strange and eerie silence with no sound.


    The giant white wolf showed an astonished expression,


    Looking disappointedly at the bodies on the ground,


    "*Howl*, I... I don''t want to eat jerky!!!"


    Her mother seemed to sense her thoughts as angry butterflies flew toward the giant wolf''s face, causing her to panic and fall back onto the ground, gasping for breath.


    For Limo, she always felt very aggrieved that her mother didn''t let her eat human flesh,


    ''Why can other Abyssal Demons do it, but I can''t?''


    ''Mother is a bully, *sob*~~''


    The giant wolf pulled her ears down in frustration,


    --


    At the same time, outside Demon Temple, dozens of members of the Divine Punishment Sect responsible for guarding the rear and preventing slaves from escaping heard the screams coming from inside the Temple and their expressions suddenly changed! A feeling of fear suddenly enveloped their hearts.


    As one member informed the others of what they saw, an endless fear flooded over them like a bursting dam,


    "Not good!! The situation has changed! We need to retreat!!"


    After glancing at each other, the rear team of dozens of people did not hesitate to turn and flee,


    However, just as they turned around, a gray-haired little girl appeared in front of them,


    "I''m sorry, But Mommy didn''t say anything about letting you go, so..."


    And in the next moment,


    An emerald energy rose up under their feet, soaring into the sky...


    .....


    As the emerald energy rose from the ground, those who were planning to escape were suddenly enveloped by it.


    Before they could even utter a plea for mercy, they were burned to ashes by the scorching heat and completely dissipated emerald light.


    The immense pressure immediately swept over them, causing the slaves at the entrance of the main Temple to tremble uncontrollably.


    Blood unconsciously flowed out of their body, and those with insufficient strength or weak stamina fell to the ground and fainted.


    Even those who could withstand this pressure were forced to kneel on the ground, staring in terror at the grey-haired little girl who suddenly appeared.


    These children, being victims themselves, understood the immense power wielded by the members of the Divine Punishment Sect. Specifically, they were well aware of two exceptionally strong experts who had reached the formidable level of six-level.


    However, such experts were easily killed by the grey-haired little girl.


    Moreover, the pressure emanating from her aura...


    This girl was definitely a demon...


    After coming to this conclusion, the survivors shuddered with fear and stared at the grey-haired little girl with a frightened look, afraid of becoming her next target.


    Amidst their worried expressions, a young girl wearing worn-out leather clothes and walking barefoot approached, taking one step at a time.


    As the little girl approached, their inner tension skyrocketed like a rocket.


    However, the little girl only sneered disdainfully at the fearful eyes of these "slaves."


    Then, under the bewildered gaze of the crowd, the little girl walked past them and went straight into the temple.


    "Boring creatures,"


    the little girl said with a contemptuous look in her emerald-colored beautiful eyes.


    If it weren''t for her mother''s forbiddance, she would have cleaned up the trashes that had entered the Temple long ago.


    She wouldn''t spare them just because they were young and talented...


    Rather, these guys with strong soul power were even more capable of evoking her instinctual ferocity in the depths of her soul.


    Even the two small birds perched on her hairpin issued hostile screams toward the slaves.


    ''Talented?''


    ''More reason to be killed!''


    And when the grey-haired little girl walked into the Temple,


    Lying under a stone pillar in the distance, the pitiful snow-white giant wolf stood up excitedly and looked toward the grey-haired little girl, behind whom its large tail was shaking rapidly like a propeller, after being scolded by Yumo.


    Without hesitation, the giant wolf bounded toward the grey-haired little girl...


    "Awoooooo! Liyu! Liyu You''re back!!"


    Upon hearing the wolf''s greeting, the grey-haired little girl, Liyu, smiled and the contempt and coldness in her emerald eyes vanished, leaving behind warmth and a touch of helplessness.


    "I''m back, sister"


    The next moment, to the amazement of the survivors, gathered at the Temple gate, The once ferocious and fearsome giant wolf now displayed a gentle demeanor, as she humbly nuzzled her head against the little girl and affectionately lowered her own head in greeting.


    Liyu happily held onto the giant wolf''s furry head and rubbed her face against it.


    The six-meter-tall wolf and the little girl with their faces close together left the survivors stunned.


    However, their staring clearly irritated Limo. After feeling their sharp gazes for a while, she frowned slightly and looked displeased at the people at the door of the Temple.


    coldness appeared in her bloody-red eyes.


    "*Aw-oo-oo-oo! Aw-oo! * What are you looking at? Don''t disturb me and my little sister!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a strong and violent Shadow force burst out from the wolf''s body, instantly giving the survivors an unbearable sense of fear in their souls.


    In an instant, everyone fell unconscious.


    Of course, even so, Limo had shown mercy.


    After all, with her strength, just her aura alone could easily crush the souls of these ordinary people. The aura of a "Demon King" was not something that creatures below the sixth Level could bear.


    However, Limo''s actions toward the survivors without permission still made Yumo slightly unhappy.


    A bloody butterfly flew slowly to the giant wolf''s side and sent Yumo''s reprimand to Limo''s ears, making her shiver.


    "Limo! You unleashed your aura without considering the consequences again! What if you harmed those talented people?"


    "Awuwuwu~"


    After being scolded, the giant wolf''s eyes no longer had the coldness from before.


    It lowered its head with a pitiful expression and even hid behind her little sister, weakly saying,


    "Mommy, I, I didn''t mean it."


    "You... ,next time you''re not allowed to act on your own!"


    "Wuwu~ I know."


    "sigh..."


    ''Truly a troublesome child.''


    Seeing this, Yumo sighed helplessly in her heart, and then the bloody-colored butterflies slowly flew to Liyu''s side.


    "you are back, Liyu."


    "Yes."


    Seeing the bloody butterflies fly in front of her, Liyu elegantly smiled and performed a very standard curtsey.


    "I''m back, Mother."


    "Mm, welcome back."


    Yumo smiled contentedly.


    Crimson energy slowly rippled around the bloody butterflies and turned into an energy arm, gently stroking Liyu''s small head.


    The latter also enjoyed her mother''s touch very much, and her jade-green eyes unconsciously radiated with happiness.


    Seeing her sister being petted by their mother, Limo suddenly poked her head out behind Liyu.


    Then, her red eyes immediately rippled with a layer of ripples as she cowered her ears and looked at Yumo, acting cutely.


    This made Yumo somewhat speechless.


    But in the end, she still reluctantly used the Shadow Power to create another energy arm and gently stroke the giant wolf''s head.


    "Awu~~"


    Being petted, Limo even wagged her tail happily.


    Looking at the two adorable sisters in front of her, Yumo couldn''t help but feel a myriad of emotions in her heart, and even a sense of accomplishment.


    Thinking back to the past,


    When these two little creatures first entered the Temple, they were so weak that they were on the verge of death.


    ''If I hadn''t given them some power in time, the little white wolf and little Huiling bird would have died in the snowstorm of the winter forest...''


    ''But now?''


    ''These two little things, who were once so frail, have grown into Abyssal Demons of the ''Demon King level.'' S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Just thinking about my overall education, I feel quite accomplished.''


    Yumo felt very pleased in her heart.


    ''Um...''


    However, there is one thing that troubles her,


    That is the problem of how these two little creatures address her.


    Because at the time Yumo was just beginning to learn the common languages of the various races on the Ancita continent and was not familiar with these languages.


    She didn''t know what the little creatures meant when they called her something.


    At first, Yumo didn''t understand, so she let Liyu and Limo call her "Mamu".


    But as her vocabulary increased, Yumo finally understood the true meaning of this word...


    "Mommy?"


    ''Wait a minute!!''


    ''I''m a grown man.''


    ''Um,''


    ''Although I am now just a consciousness,''


    ''But my masculine consciousness is still strong, you know? After learning the meaning of "Mamu", I naturally didn''t want the children to continue calling me that''


    ''However, these two little children refused to change and kept insisting on calling her "Mommy", even crying and saying that they felt like she was their mother''


    No matter how Yumo tried to teach them to say the word "Father", they refused to accept it, leaving Yumo feeling very frustrated.


    In the end, she had no choice but to give up and sigh helplessly.


    "Ah..."


    Thinking about this, Yumo couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''If someday I can create a physical body, I must make it strong and handsome! Let these two little brats call me "Daddy" obediently! Hmph~''


    ''Well...''


    ''But I''ve been called "Mother" and "Mommy" for hundreds of years, will it be a bit strange if they suddenly call me "Daddy" or "Father"....?''


    Yumo couldn''t help but feel a little conflicted.

 Chapter 15 - 16:

    Chapter 15: Chapter 16:The original form of the two sisters, Liyu and Limo, wasn''t human, but rather a spirit beasts that transformed into abyss demons.


    Unlike other demon kings who were thrown into Ancita continent to search for information about the protagonist group, these two children mostly stayed in Winter Forest.


    Even though they learned transformation magic, their lives were not much different from ordinary abyssal demons.


    Since these two children could transform into human form, Yumo selfishly hoped that they could give up their daily routine of eating raw meat and blood and learn human habits instead.


    However, the reactions of the two sisters to Yumo''s proposal were completely opposite.


    Limo still longed for wild animal life and usually maintained her giant wolf form.


    She liked to eat live prey and was not interested in the cooked food that Yumo suggested, often making Yumo very frustrated.


    She could be considered a headache-inducing child.


    However, compared to her sister, Liyu was much more obedient.


    She worked hard to learn human life skills, including etiquette, language, and related knowledge. She mostly maintained the appearance of a little girl and even tried to avoid transforming into her original form to prevent damage to her few fury clothes.


    Recently, she was even learning how to cook food.


    However, based on Limo''s reaction after each meal, her cooking skills still needed improvement...


    Unfortunately, Yumo did not have a physical body, otherwise, she would have been able to taste her daughter''s cooking and teach her some cooking skills.


    After all, when he was in high school, he often cooked by himself when his parents were not at home.


    But regardless,


    Effort in trying is worth encouraging.


    Thinking of this, Yumo''s expression toward Liyu became more satisfied.


    In contrast,


    Yumo''s gaze toward Limo became somewhat disdainful, which directly led to the latter transforming into a husky and starting a destructive activity in the Temple...


    --


    After being hit hard by Yumo''s words, the ''Husky''(aka Limo) finally stopped messing around.


    After sometime, the quiet Limo finally transformed into her human form and put on her tattered leather coat.


    Then, the wolf girl covered her swollen forehead and walked to the door of the main hall with a look of grievance, gently touching the unconscious humans on the ground with a branch.


    "Well, Mother, how do you plan to deal with these things? Are you going to use them for experiments?"


    However, before Yumo could answer, her little sister disdainfully looked at her and spoke.


    "Only ordinary people with no talent will be used for experiments by Mother. Young people with good talent like these, who have not done anything wrong, will be entrusted to sister Youlan or Xiao to cultivate. Sis you have been with Mom for so many years, can''t you even understand this?"


    "Wuwu~~"


    Limo pouted and complained, looking at her sister with a resentful expression.


    Then she turned her head and said arrogantly, "Humph! I, I, I just deliberately asked to test you!"


    "Yes, yes, sure....." Liyu didn''t want to dwell on this irrelevant issue with her sister and walked up slowly, carefully examining these unconscious young people.


    A subtle touch of playfulness began to emerge within the depths of her mesmerizing emerald eyes.


    "Their physical body and soul power are better than the sacrificial offerings from last time, and almost all of them are handsome and beautiful, even the smaller ones are beauties."


    As she spoke, Liyu turned to look at the bloody-red butterflies floating behind her,


    "Mommy, speaking of which, didn''t Xiao recently set up a small spy organization? These guys should be able to become good new forces as long as their brains are properly washed. Coincidentally, Sebastian also came to visit you today. He can take them back and hand them over to Xiao."


    "??"


    "Hmm?"


    " Sebastian..!?"


    Upon hearing the name of an acquaintance, Limo felt energized and bounced over to Liyu ''s side, curious to ask, "Seba?! Did that guy come today?"


    "Yeah, he''s outside the barrier."


    "Huh? Why isn''t he coming in?"


    Faced with her sister''s question, Liyu pursed her lips and gave her a white-eyed look.


    "Well, the reason is simple. The idiots from the Divine Punishment Sect were here before, right? He couldn''t come in to visit, so he''s waiting outside."


    After speaking, Liyu respectfully looked toward the Bloody Butterflies and said, "Mom, can we let him in now?"


    "Emm,"


    Glancing at the young man lying unconscious on the ground and at Limo, who had just barely put on her clothes, several butterflies made of energy and willpower slowly flew toward the outside barrier.


    "Sure, you can let him in now."


    ''Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen that guy. Time really flies''


    Without realizing it, Yumo felt like an old man and sighed inwardly.


    At the same time, Yumo called a few Abyssal Demons to clean up the dozen or so cold bodies in the center of the Temple hall...


    --


    After some time, to the slightly shocked gazes of the two sisters, a white-haired middle-aged man with a graceful aura, dressed in a black butler''s outfit, slowly climbed the steps and entered this ancient temple.


    The newcomer was naturally Sebastian, who had once lived with Limo and Liyu in Demon Temple for a long time.


    Looking at the two familiar figures in the Temple and the bloody butterflies full of invisible pressure, Sebastian respectfully half-knelt on the ground, raised his right hand to his left chest, and placed his left arm behind his back.


    "Long time no see, Lady Yumo. Also, Lady Limo and Lady Liyu ."


    In his respectful words, there lingered a glimmer of delight upon seeing his benefactor and old friends.


    He was not an Abyssal Demon but a pure human.


    "Huh??"


    Upon seeing the white-haired middle-aged man, Limo couldn''t help but exclaim in disbelief and jumped to Sebastian''s side, grabbing his white hair with her delicate hands.


    "You, how did you get so old? Your hair has turned white?"


    "Lady Limo, I''m just an ordinary human. It''s normal to get old after more than 80 years."


    "Hmm? Is this considered normal?"


    "yes."


    "But why are you only at the Fifth Level? Have you not been practicing properly?" asked Liyu curiously.


    "Well, I have been practicing, but I don''t have a talent for this. After all, I''m just an ordinary person with average talent. I''m already satisfied to have reached Fifth Level with Lord Xiao''s help," replied Sebastian with a smile.


    He waved his hand and gradually shifted his gaze to the bloody red butterflies dancing in front of him.


    At the same time, Yumo''s words slowly entered Sebastian''s mind.


    "If you''re willing to accept some of My Power, breaking through the Sixth Level won''t be difficult."


    "Thank you for your offer my lady. However, I don''t think my body can handle Shadow energy. Besides, I still hope to live as a human," Sebastian replied gratefully.


    "I see. Well, since you''ve made your decision, I will respect it," Yumo said.


    "Thank you, Lady Yumo," Sebastian said, bowing his head in gratitude.


    "In addition, you don''t have to bow every time you see me."


    "The relationship between superiors and subordinates must be respected," Sebastian said.


    "You, why do you sound like an old-fashioned person even though you haven''t seen me in over eighty years? Anyway, why did you suddenly come to Winter Forest? Is there something urgent?" asked Yumo. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    Sebastian nodded, then looked solemnly at Yumo in front of him.


    "My lady, we have some important information to report to you."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Firstly, we seem to have found information about the ''Protagonists''"


    "Huh??"


    Upon hearing this, not only Yumo and Liyu, but even the usually carefree Limo couldn''t help but focus their attention on Sebastian


    "Wait, did you say you found WHO!?"


    ---------------------


    In the Red Leaf Empire, at the headquarters of the Asumos Church,


    Asumos Church worships the great goddess who saved the world and brought about a new order to the world.


    Asumos means salvation and creation in the ancient language. The name of the church is also to commemorate the great goddess.


    As the most powerful religious force on Ancita Continent, the interior of Asumos Church headquarters in the capital was naturally luxurious.


    In the spacious and bright hall, dozens of stone pillars with golden patterns and inlaid with colorful gemstones stood tall.


    Countless exquisite murals and exquisite religious artworks lined the interior of the hall.


    In the depths of the hall, there was a 30-meter-tall goddess statue that was as magnificent as a miracle. It was made of platinum diamonds and shone with a dazzling golden light when the sunlight shone on it through the glass dome.


    Such a miraculous sight would always make people feel awe-inspiring.


    At this moment, below the goddess statue, an elegant old man in a platinum robe was praying to the statue. After he finished praying, he slowly stood up and turned his head to look at the man who was kneeling at the front of the hall.


    The kneeling man was especially handsome, with beautiful golden long hair that made him look very sunny and dashing.


    He wore a silver armor, a holy steel longsword with demon-repellent power at his waist, and a white robe, and on top of the robe were runes resembling wings, which were outlined with rare golden silk threads.


    This man''s name was Pix, A Swordman at 7th Level, and also one of the ten Apostles of Earth aka Earth''s hero of the Asumos Church.


    He had once killed hundreds of abyssal demons and was highly respected by the people.


    And this man was kneeling quietly on the ground, waiting for the old man''s instructions.


    After some time, the white-haired old man walked solemnly to Pix and spoke with an unquestionable tone:


    "Pix Rata, the eighth Apostle, I order your team to go to the eastern part of Winter Forest along the T3 route to investigate and explore the internal division of the abyssal demon. According to ancient records, the Demon Temple is located in the eastern region. If you have the chance, you can try to explore it"


    "I obey your holiness ."


    "Also, this is a map of the known distribution of the abyssal demons, which can help you reduce unnecessary conflicts. Remember, do not make too much noise. The Snow Night Empire in the east is not very friendly toward us."


    Saying that the white-haired old man took out a scroll from his spatial ring and handed it to Pix.


    Picking up the scroll, Pix solemnly bowed his head and said with great respect.


    "Understoodd, archbishop Nick"


    ...


    ...


    After a while, Pix, who had finished meeting with Archbishop, left the main hall of the holy city under the guidance of a maid. He then delivered the Archbishop''s instructions to his teammates.


    Upon hearing Pix''s words, his team members'' faces immediately showed unease.


    One petite brown-haired girl walked up to Pix and nervously tugged at the captain''s sleeve.


    "Captain, venturing deep into the east? are they serious? Aren''t we usually just exploring the outskirts? With our strength, if we go deeper into the east, we may encounter a large number of abyss demons or even encounter a ''demon King'', if that happened We would be doomed!"


    "Yeah, Captain, isn''t this mission beyond our capabilities?"


    "Is Archbishop out of his mind!?"


    his other team members also raised their doubts.


    To this, Pix patted the brown-haired girl''s head and comforted her,


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. Our route was carefully selected to avoid major monsters gathering Places, without food for these demons, it will be unlikely to have many abyss demons around too. As for the demon kings, we don''t need to worry too much. Based on observations over the past hundred years, there should only be three Demon King-class Existence active in the Winter Forest. Among them, ''Deathwing'' has always been hovering over the west, while ''Nightmare'' is in the middle of the lake area. We won''t encounter them in the east. As for ''Snow Devourer,'' although its whereabouts are unknown, as long as we are careful, we shouldn''t run into them. Lily, you don''t need to worry too much."


    Pix encouraged the brown-haired girl by patting her shoulder.


    With their captain''s words, the team members felt a lot more at ease.


    "Okay, we understand, Captain."


    "Mm."


    At this time, Beckham, the muscular man who had been silent for a long time, frowned unhappily.


    "But, Captain? Wasn''t this exploration mission originally meant for that woman, Bai Yanluo? Why was it suddenly assigned to us? Did that trash woman pass the buck again?!"


    "No, I have been informed that Lady Bai Yanluo was sent to accompany the new girl."


    "The new girl, is it the one with extremely high compatibility with holy power?"


    "Yes, that''s her."


    Pix nodded slightly.


    After receiving affirmation from their captain, the girl named Lily couldn''t help but show an excited expression.


    As one of the top ten brave heroes, Pix had the privilege of meeting that girl yesterday. According to the oracle passed down by Asumos religion, she is the Girl of Destiny, beautiful, kind, and filled with holy power, who will become the new Saintess and lead the people of this continent to resist the invasion of the abyssal demons, ultimately destroy Demon Temple and eliminate the source of all tragedies.


    After seeing the silver-haired girl, Pix had to admit that she was the most perfect beauty he had ever seen, a masterpiece of the Creator, and exuded a strong aura of holiness. Although the girl appeared fragile, her excellent performance in the arena was shocking.


    Even though she was just a civilian girl who had not received much training, her combat movements were so smooth.


    Even though she only had the strength of a Low-stage fifth-Level, she beat up a sixth-Level knight commander.


    Beautiful and powerful, this was Pix''s first impression of the "Girl of Destiny." However, in the momentary eye contact with the girl''s eyes, Pix inexplicably felt a chill down his spine.


    In that moment, he read from the girl''s eyes not the gentle warmth that a Saintess should have, but an indescribable, incredibly profound coldness...


    It was not at all the warmth that a Saintess should have. For a moment, Pix even had the illusion of facing a Demon King, or an Abyssal Demon. Even now, he still had lingering fears.


    ---


    ---


    ---


    At the same time, in the Winter Forest, inside Demon Temple, after listening to Sebastian''s explanation, the Bloody Butterflies that embodied Yumo suddenly danced excitedly.


    "So, you mean the girl taken away by Asumos church is the ''Heroine''?"


    ''Wow, after waiting for so many years, there is finally news of the protagonists!''


    -----------------------------

 Chapter 16 - 17:

    Chapter 16: Chapter 17:" My Lady, As for the ''Male lead'', if our estimation is correct, the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire is the person you are looking for."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    Upon hearing Seba''s words, Liyu and Limo, who had been listening on the sidelines for a long time, inexplicably fell into a strange silence and exchanged meaningful glances with each other.


    "I see..." Yumo replied lightly.


    Although her tone was very flat, the bloody butterflies that had taken shape from her consciousness were excitedly flapping around in midair, reflecting Yumo''s true inner form at the moment.


    ''Female lead! Male lead!! After so many years, they finally appeared!! That''s great!''


    ''Finally, I don''t have to keep waiting foolishly!''


    Although Yumo had to act very calm to maintain the so-called authority of the parents on the surface, her heart was already jumping with joy.


    In order to achieve the trial goal, she must make the Male and Female lead, the Son and Girl of destiny in this world, grow up.


    In order to help them grow better, she must first find these Protagonists! For this reason, Yumo sent her own Children and some humans who had successfully accepted her power to search for news of Male and Female leads on the continent hundreds of years ago.


    However, it took hundreds of years to find them.


    From the day she was sent here till now, Yumo did not obtain any information about them.


    The initial expectation was completely gone, and her heart became more and more depressed.


    Of course, Yumo didn''t blame her own children. After all, it was not easy for them to hide the Aura and Energy of Abyssal Demon. It was perhaps too difficult for them to search for information on the vast continent...


    Even so, Yumo couldn''t help feeling disappointed and her mind was often filled with wild thoughts.


    ''Could it be that the storyline hasn''t started yet? Has the trial not started yet?''


    ''If so, how much longer do I have to stay in this forest? Another few hundred years? Or a few thousand years?''


    ''Speaking of which, the woman who sent me here didn''t even tell me when the Trial was going to start!!!''


    Every time Yumo was thinking of this, she would be caught in such a dilemma and her emotions would inevitably become extremely low.


    At all times, Yumo was eagerly anticipating news of the Protagonists.


    Therefore, after receiving relevant information from Seba today, she felt so happy inside. If she had a body, she should be jumping around with excitement now.


    Looking at the bloody butterflies surrounded by a joyful atmosphere in front of him, Sebastian smiled slightly, he saw through her but didn''t say anything.


    After a moment, the butterflies, whose mood finally stabilized, reluctantly said with light words,


    "Hmm, Not bad, Well done."


    "Thank you for your praise, My Lady."


    "Emm, by the way, did you just say there were other things to tell me? Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, there are..."


    Sebastian nodded slightly and Yumo said excitedly


    "Then just say it~"


    The tone of the butterflies became more and more joyful. Every time Xiao sent someone to her, they bring a lot of good news.


    So, under the expectant gaze of Yumo, Sebastian cleared his throat and slowly said,


    "And also, Lord Xiao asked me to thank Lady Yumo on his behalf. Thanks to your provision of magic crystals, our Black Rose family has successfully unified the southeast of the Sadik Empire. One-third of this empire is now under our control. Lord Xiao has also been promoted from a Marquis to a Duke, second only to that foolish emperor. At the same time, our small intelligence organization has also completed the infiltration of the surrounding small kingdoms and is now trying to establish a foothold in the Red Leaf Empire."


    "Oh, Not bad, Not bad,"


    Yumo gave a satisfying answer, which made her heart happy. She couldn''t help but feel emotional too.


    "Wow, the Grandson of that Old Man is a bit powerful now!"


    After all, Yumo still remembered that when he helped the Ancestor of Black Rose family, this family was just a Fallen Baron family in the east of the Sadik Empire, and After several generations of development, they have become a Duke family now.


    ''By the way, there are only two Dukes in the entire Sadik Empire, right?''


    '' That kid, he deserves a reward.''


    Yumo silently recorded this in her memory.


    "Not bad, not bad, if his power continues to develop, we can also collect a lot of information in the future."


    "Yes, please rest assured that our Black Rose family will do our best to collect information on the ''Protagonists'' for My Lady," Sebastian said respectfully.


    "Hmm{^_^}"


    Yumo replied without comment. Every Member of Black Rose family was trained by her since childhood. They were all the children she watched grow up~


    Regarding this family, Yumo was naturally very confident.


    "Of course, that''s usually the case..."


    "Well, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, There is something Big My Lady. Did you hear about the Elven race''s holy Sword?"


    "Holy sword? Yeah, I know about that"


    "Some People have used this sword to try and kill me hundreds of years ago"


    "What happened to that sword?"


    "The Elven Race used a secret method to create a Sword Spirit from it."


    "Oh? A sword spirit? That''s quite rare. If the sword can produce a sword spirit, its power should be greatly enhanced,"


    ''If we can equip the Protagonist team with it later, it should increase their combat effectiveness a lot. ''


    As the final Villain who is always concerned about the growth of the Protagonist, Yumo silently noted this matter in her heart.


    However, after hearing this, Limo, who was next to her, tilted her head in confusion and said.


    "It''s just a sword spirit, it''s not really that big of a deal, is it? We''ve seen this type of weapon spirit before. It''s not a big deal right? Why are you telling Mom so seriously? Sebastian, I am confused?"


    "I haven''t finished yet, Miss Limo."


    "Oh, what else is there?"


    "Even though it''s not that rare for a holy sword to have a sword spirit, the key is that, with the help of the elven race''s secret method, this holy sword with a sword spirit has successfully transformed into a human form."


    "Transformed into a human form? So what? Is that a trivial matter ?" Limo said dismissively.


    sebastian "...=-="


    Limo''s lack of response didn''t mean that the others didn''t react. After hearing Sebastian''s words, Limo''s sister, Liyu, who was next to her, denied her sister''s statement and said excitedly,


    "No! This is not a trivial matter! The Sword spirit is to some extent the management consciousness of the Sword body! This is kind of the same as Mom''s situation!"


    As she spoke, Liyu looked excitedly at Sebastian.


    "So, if Mother uses this secret method, can she also transform into Human form?"


    "Huh?!" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hearing her little Sister''s words, Limo suddenly realized what Liyu meant, and her furry ears stood up. She immediately rushed to Sebastian''s side and shook his collar.


    "Really! If Mommy can use this thing, then she can have a body too!"


    ''Then we can hug Mommy without any worries!''


    "Seba!, Seba!, Seba! What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and bring this secret method to Mommy!"


    "Okay, okay, calm down, Miss Limo," Sebastian said with a helpless smile.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Xiao has ''Peacefully'' obtained this secret method from the elven race and asked me to bring it to Lady Yumo."


    -------------------

 Chapter 17 - 18 :

    Chapter 17: Chapter 18 :"Transformation?!"


    "Will it work...?!"


    After hearing Sebastian''s words, Yumo seemed to be slightly unconscious due to excessive excitement.


    For over five hundred years, She had longed to have her own body.


    Without a body, there were so many things she couldn''t do! Although she could make her consciousness have a vision and hearing through her perception ability, she still lacked smell, taste, and other sensory touches...


    Without a body, she couldn''t communicate with people normally, couldn''t feel the comfort of the breeze on her face, couldn''t enjoy the unique cuisine of other worlds (although she hadn''t seen anything delicious yet...).


    More importantly, without a body, she could only stay in the depths of the eastern part of Winter Forest.


    After spending hundreds of years there, Yumo was long tired of it!


    ''What''s the difference between this and being imprisoned? I want to get out!!''


    Yumo often roared like this in her heart, but it was ultimately powerless rage.


    Her original form was a Temple and she couldn''t move on her own.


    However,


    If she could use transformation magic to create a body for herself, she might be able to end this embarrassing "prison" life and personally see the outside world.


    After all, since she came to this different world, she should take a good look around, right? It was undoubtedly lacking in sensory experience to just listen to others describe the outside world.


    Unfortunately, the transformation magic used by Limo and Liyu didn''t seem to work on her. Therefore, While having Her Children investigate the "ProtagonistS" intelligence, Yumo also asked them to help investigate other transformation magic.


    Today,


    What a good day was it!!


    Yumo couldn''t help feeling excited in her heart.


    Not only did she obtain relevant information about the "Protagonists", but she also gained information about new transformation magic. Although she wasn''t sure if it would work for her or not, Yumo was still looking forward to it! After all, this set of transformation magic seemed to be different from the "biological" one used before!


    After stabilizing her joyful mood,


    Under Yumo''s control, the bloody butterflies flew to Seba''s side.


    "Not bad, not bad, this is really good news. Well done, little Seba!!"


    As she spoke, Yumo habitually used her Shadow power to shape an energy arm and gently patted Sebastian''s head, making him blush and look embarrassed.


    "Uh, Lady Yumo, I''m not a kid anymore,"


    However,


    Sebastian''s "Protest" obviously had no effect, and Yumo still absent-mindedly touched Sebastian''s head. For Yumo, although Sebastian was old, he was still the crying child of that year...


    After some time,


    Yumo stopped under the extremely jealous and envious eyes of Limo and Liyu.


    "So, you have obtained that magic, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sebastian nodded with a smile,


    Then, under a faint blue light, he opened the spatial ring on his index finger,


    After a wave of spatial ripples,


    A delicate sheepskin scroll appeared in Sebastian''s hand. Then, he held the scroll with both hands and handed it to the Bloody Butterfly in front of him.


    "Lady Yumo, this Scroll Contains all the information of the Transformation Magic created by the Elves."


    "Wow, those long-eared guys deserve their Fame. The scroll is beautifully made and even set with gems. How extravagant..."


    After receiving the scroll with her energy hand, Yumo couldn''t help but marvel.


    After taking a look at it, Yumo put the scroll into the storage space and said with a slightly apologetic tone to him,


    "Sorry, little Seba, I won''t accompany you for the time being. Let Limo and Liyu play with you until I come back"


    Although Yumo had many things to ask him after a long time apart,


    Such as if has he started a family. How many children he has, and so on...


    But compared to these trivial family matters, Yumo''s thoughts were almost completely attracted by the transformation magic scroll of the elves, and she temporarily had no energy to pay attention to other issues.


    Regarding this,


    Sebastian said he could understand,


    "It''s okay, My Lady" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Mom, just go ahead."


    Liyu next to them spoke slowly, while her emerald eyes glanced thoughtfully at Sebastian, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Well, it just so happens that my sister and I haven''t seen Seba for a long time, and there are many things we want to talk to him about."


    "That''s Great. Then I''ll leave Seba to you."


    "Yes, Leave it to us Mommy"


    Liyu smiled and patted her chest, making a promise.


    "Well, thank you~ hehe"


    After speaking,


    Dozens of bloody red butterflies floating around the three people slowly disintegrated and turned into tiny crimson light particles, dissolving into the sky. Just as Yumo''s presence was dissipating, Liyu''s smile suddenly disappeared,


    And a burst of dazzling emerald light burst out of her eyes, and the power of the emerald shadows crazily surged around the girl.


    Behind her, a pair of gray wings suddenly spread out.


    "Come with me!" Without hesitation, Liyu grabbed Sebastian''s collar and turned into a jade-colored meteor, breaking through the barrier. Limo also mobilized her power, turning into a white light and following closely behind.


    --


    A moment later, on a snowy mountain far from the Demon Temple and beyond Yumo''s perception, Liyu slowly stopped her pace and the gray wings behind her slowly retracted into her body.


    Limo, who had caught up from behind, stood quietly next to Liyu, while Sebastian, who had been pulled half to death, was awkwardly thrown onto the snow.


    Adjusting his hair which had been messed up due to the high-speed movement, admiring the beautiful and magnificent snowy scenery around him before looking helplessly at the two Sisters in front of him. While elegantly wiping the remaining snowflakes off his face with a handkerchief, Sebastian chuckled.


    "Miss Liyu, if you wanted to take me sightseeing, you could have just said so. Why did you have to suddenly drag me here? My old bones can''t take such violent movements anymore"


    his words were as friendly as always, but Liyu''s current state was completely different from her previous appearance inside the Barrier of the Temple.


    She was no longer the cute and obedient daughter, Her smile had vanished, and instead, there was an unmistakable feeling of heaviness and a chilling, deadly determination in her green eyes.


    The surging jade-colored force caused the surrounding snowy mountains to tremble and distort, making the space crack.


    Faced with this sudden and immense pressure, countless monsters and Abyssal Demons residing near the snowy mountain couldn''t help but tremble.


    Even with the amulet given by the Duke, Sebastian still felt short of breath and his soul trembled. The girl in front of him seemed to be on the brink of a volcanic eruption.


    However, even so, he still maintained the elegant posture of a qualified butler.


    "Miss Liyu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Liyu snorted coldly, raising her small hand and suddenly grabbing Sebastian''s neck with lightning speed, pressing him against the giant rock behind him. She fiercely interrogated him.


    "Seba! Oh no! Sebastian! How dare you ask me what''s WRONG?! I want to ask you! Didn''t you say you killed the ''Son of Destiny'' thirteen years ago?! how has he appeared again?!!"


    ---------------------


    Son of Destiny ==> The Male Lead


    Girl of Destiny ==> Female Lead

 Chapter 18 - 19

    Chapter 18: Chapter 19"Forget about the ''Female lead'' for now! What about the ''Male lead''? Wasn''t he supposed to be dead thirteen years ago? Did you guys fail back then?!"


    Staring intensely at Sebastian, in Liyu''s eyes appeared an unprecedented brutality. This thick and extreme brutality made everything within tens of miles fall into a deathly silence.


    In anger, Liyu''s hand around Sebastian''s neck tightened even more, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Although Liyu usually tried to maintain a good girl in front of Yumo, her true nature was still that of a powerful and brutal demon.


    Once the hidden brutality in her heart was provoked, the consequences were unimaginable...


    Fortunately, Limo came forward in time and pulled at her sister''s clothes corner, carefully saying.


    "Liyu! Liyu! Stop, you''ll kill him..."


    "Hmm? Kill him?"


    Hearing her sister''s words, Liyu finally realized that she had gone too far.


    If he died, she wouldn''t be able to explain it to her mother, among other things.


    Thinking of this, Liyu reluctantly released her grip on Sebastian''s neck, and he fell off the giant rock, sitting on the ground, panting heavily.


    However, although he had been treated so violently, there was no trace of displeasure on Sebastian''s face.


    He understood Liyu''s feelings very well. After all, when he first heard the news, he was shocked and angry, and even smashed his desk into powder.


    The people around Yumo, except for Yumo herself, didn''t want the "protagonists" to survive. They all wished to kill them as soon as possible, and he was the same.


    After wiping the blood from his mouth with a handkerchief, he took a deep breath.


    "Miss Liyu, I understand your feelings, but please calm down. We definitely did not fail back then. After killing the ''Male lead,'' Duke Xiaw not only cut off his head and removed his heart, but also used five consecutive holy domain magics to thoroughly crush him. The ''Male lead'' is definitely dead and cannot die anymore."


    Upon hearing his word, along with the comfort of her sister by her side, Liyu gradually calmed down. However, her emerald eyes were still filled with confusion and incomprehension.


    "Died? Then what about the one in Snow Night Empire? That ridiculous prince?!"


    "Sorry, we''re not sure about that either. But from the intelligence we have, that man also had those golden patterns behind him. He should be the ''Male lead.''"


    "What? This..."


    "Well, we''re also a bit confused, so we''re still investigating."


    "Okay..."


    Liyu took a deep breath, but her emerald eyes still showed dissatisfaction. For sure Liyu was very unhappy with Sebastian''s actions.


    "Okay, even if you didn''t make a mistake before. Why did you have to tell a Mother about the ''protagonist'' this time!! Can''t you just solve it privately?! That Xiaw guy, he''s a Divine Magician now! Is it difficult for him to eliminate two rookies?"


    (Divine = 8th level)


    To Liyu''s questioning, Sebastian shook his head.


    "To be honest, it''s not easy to solve it privately this time. The ''Male lead'' is the prince and always stays in the palace of Snow Night Empire. And the ''Female lead'' after we received the news, entered the headquarters of Asumos Church. These two places can no longer be easily destroyed like before."


    As he spoke, he stood up with difficulty and began his most skillful persuasion.


    "Moreover, Liyu, think carefully about the state of Lady Yumo these past years. What is the biggest issue she cares about?"


    "The Male and Female Leads and their Companions?"


    "Yes, what Lady Yumo cares most about is the protagonist group! If the Male and Female Leads are quietly killed by us, Lady Yumo will still be concerned about them in the future. Putting all her energy into something that doesn''t exist? Is that what we want to see?"


    Thinking back to the months when her Mother didn''t play with her in order to get equipment for the protagonist group, Liyu shook her head repeatedly.


    "No..."


    "In addition, even if we succeed to kill them, we need to attack the capitals of two major forces without authorization from Lady Yumo. It''s hard to keep such a big thing hidden. If one day, Lady Yumo knows what we did, how will she feel? We not only acted on our own but also secretly killed the ''protagonists''. If Lady Yumo finds out, she will definitely be very disappointed in us. Liyu, Limo, you don''t want to disappoint Lady Yumo, do you?"


    "No, I don''t want to," said Liyu and Limo almost simultaneously, after exchanging a glance.


    Disappointing their Mother was one of the last things they wanted to see.


    After listening to his words, Liyu had already regained her composure and solemnly bowed to Sebastian as an apology.


    Even Limo obediently imitated her sister''s actions, although not quite perfectly.


    "I''m sorry, Seba, I got a bit too overwhelmed just now."


    "It''s okay, miss Liyu, I understand."


    "But what are you planning to do after you told Mother about this?" Liyu''s emerald eyes still had some confusion.


    For this expected question, Sebastian smiled slightly, but this time his smile had a chilling touch to it.


    "We all know that Lady Yumo has been wanting to "cultivate" the ''protagonists'' to destroy herself, right? She''s been constantly searching for information about the protagonists and preparing trial checkpoints. We don''t want that, do we?"


    "Well..."


    "At the same time, we also don''t want Lady Yumo to keep consuming her energy waiting for these so-called ''Chosen Ones'', right?"


    "Right, so what''s your plan?"


    "It''s simple. In Lady Yumo''s eyes, there seems to be only one Male and one Female protagonist. We''ll inform her of the information about the appearance of the Male and Female Lead, so she knows that the protagonists have already appeared! Then, if the Male and Female lead suddenly have an unexpected ''accident'' and die, Lady Yumo will surely abandon her ''suicide'' plan, won''t she?"


    "Oh? That makes sense."


    Liyu placed her hand on her chin and fell into a brief contemplation.


    On the other hand, Limo didn''t quite understand, but she still pretended to be in deep thought, imitating her sister by holding her chin with her hand.


    The three of them began to think, but just then, a ray of crimson light flickered in the sky, and a familiar and overwhelmingly powerful aura rushed into their perception, causing their faces to change suddenly.


    "What... What is this aura?!"


    In an instant, the three of them immediately abandoned their contemplation and turned their heads in astonishment toward the direction of the Eastern part of Winter Forest, where the Demons Temple was located!


    At this moment, a red light had already risen from the direction of Demons Temple, shooting straight into the sky, shaking the clouds for thousands of miles. The terrifying power of shadow and the unparalleled pressure from the depths of the soul continued to spread out in all directions from the light.


    The immense power spread wildly like a bursting dam, causing mountains to collapse and the earth to shake. Countless Abyssal Demons and monsters lost consciousness and fell into a coma the moment when they were swept away by the red aura. Even strong demon kings like Limo and Liyu felt an unprecedented trembling.


    The howling wind swept past, and suddenly the sky was torn apart. Crimson light replaced the sunshine, shining on the earth and making everything covered in a layer of the red veil.


    Then, under the delighted gaze of everyone, the endless red shadow power that had been liberated suddenly flowed back toward the center of Demon Temple.


    The liberation and condensation of power are the two most important parts when using transformation magic for the first time! sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The "liberation" part has already been completed, and the "condensation" part seems to be going smoothly, which means...


    "The transformation magic worked!!!"


    Limo and Liyu looked at each other for a moment, both showing expressions of joy. Then, they suddenly liberated the power of Shadow in their bodies and rushed toward the location of their Mother, facing the fierce stormy power...


    --------------------

 Chapter 19 - 20

    Chapter 19: Chapter 20A red light burst through the sky, and the terrifying power that swept everything in its path centered on the Demon Temple, suddenly engulfed everything within hundreds of miles.


    As the instigator of all this, Yumo, who was in the consciousness of the Demon Temple, naturally knew everything that was happening outside.


    However, Yumo, consumed by excitement, didn''t have the spare energy to restrain her own power.


    Her attention was fully devoted to the transformation magic scroll. So far, everything was going smoothly.


    In other words, If the transformation magic worked. Perhaps she could genuinely use this magic to obtain a body of her own!


    For Yumo, this was undoubtedly exciting news. After hundreds of years, she could finally have her own body and personally experience this otherworld.


    No longer would she be perpetually confined to a corner of the forest!


    "Today is indeed a wonderful day!" Yumo inwardly exclaimed. Following the scroll''s instructions, she enveloped everything inside the Demon Temple with her Shadow and soul power, sparing not even a single fragment.


    When the Sword Spirit used the transformation magic in the Elf tribe, it would completely release the sword body made of steel and transform it into energy molecules.


    These molecules would then reconfigure and metamorphose into a humanoid form aligning with the Sword Spirit''s soul form.


    She was probably following the same principle.


    With this thought, Yumo''s delight intensified. Reconstructing a body that mirrored her soul form? Her soul form should look the same as her(his) past life, right?!


    ''Couldn''t this also be another way to say me being reborn in this otherworld?!''


    Recalling his handsome face and robust figure in his past life, Yumo couldn''t help but start fantasizing.


    After returning to her original body, she might be able to travel the world freely and enjoy delicious food and life like the male protagonists in novels and anime.


    ''By the way, I can now pick up girls in this otherworld and even establish a harem!''


    ''That would be amazing~''


    "Hehehe~~" Yumo couldn''t help but let out an evil laugh.


    Also, once I returned to my original body, I will legitimately tell those little girls to call me "daddy" instead of "mommy"! Now, let''s see how they can argue with me~''


    ''hehehe~~''


    "Hurry up and call me ''daddy''!!"


    No matter what,


    life after obtaining a physical body is definitely worth looking forward to.


    As a result,


    under the influence of the desire to obtain a body, Yumo accelerated the mobilization of her own power.


    The soaring crimson pillar of light even began to show signs of expansion and eruption.


    After another round of energy compression and spatial collapse,


    the bloody red pillar of light that broke through the clouds and the endless red Shadow energy that swept around began to gather continuously toward the center of Demon Temple, and the Temple itself slowly disintegrated, turning into countless red energy particles that flowed toward its center with the flowing Shadow power.


    These gathered powers gradually turned into a red energy ball full of destructive aura,


    at the same time,


    countless bloody butterflies flapping their wings flew from all directions and gathered around the ball, wrapping it in a "cocoon" made of butterflies. In this cocoon, the crimson violent energy began to condense and compress, gradually taking on a humanoid form...


    ...


    ... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long time,


    the violent energy slowly dissipated, and countless bloody colored butterflies scattered in all directions.


    Yumo''s brand new body was now revealed under the shining sun...


    ''Hmm''


    ''is it all done now?''


    After completing all the steps of the transformation magic, Yumo''s consciousness gradually tried to disconnect from the consciousness space and, following the instructions in the scroll, began to establish a connection with her new body.


    The process of establishing the connection was quite smooth, and soon Yumo began to gradually gain control of her new body.


    And as the connection was established, a comfortable feeling of a breeze brushing against her face suddenly transmitted to her brain. This made Yumo feel joyful inside.


    ''?!''


    ''This feeling?!''


    ''Is this the wind?! How long has it been since I felt it?! And this smell? The smell of soil? No! This is the smell of nature!''


    "I can touch! I can smell!!"


    "Woohoo!"


    The sudden surge of joy and excitement in her heart helped Yumo to suppress the incomparable drowsiness on her new body, and she slowly opened her eyes, wanting to observe this world with her own eyes, instead of relying on perception like before.


    As she opened her eyes.


    what greeted Yumo''s sight was a blurry mosaic-like scene.


    However, as time passed and with Yumo''s eager anticipation, the images in her field of vision became clearer.


    ''What is this?!''


    As her vision returned, Yumo gradually noticed many black "obstacles" blocking her view.


    '' Hmm? What is this? Is this hair? I don''t remember my body having such long hair. ''


    ''Does transformation magic also have a hair-growing effect? Oh well, neverminded. At least I don''t have to worry about baldness in the future.''


    '' However, this is really annoying! ''


    While complaining in her heart, Yumo tried to lift her hand and move away the obstructing long, beautiful black hair. But at that moment, her eyes suddenly widened and her heart trembled.


    ''Hmm?!''


    ''This, this is?''


    ''This is my hand?!?!''


    This stunning discovery immediately jolted Yumo out of her unparalleled excitement and left her staring in astonishment at her slender, delicate hand.


    The hand was unusually beautiful, narrow, long, but plump, with nails tinged with blue light and a soft, rosy hue.


    '' In any case, it doesn''t quite look like my old hand. Or, rather, it doesn''t look like the hand most boys should have... ''


    "This is? My hand?" Yumo exclaimed.


    And as her voice entered her ears, she froze in place.


    Because what she heard was not the masculine voice she used to have, but a beautiful, soothing, and enchanting girl''s voice.


    ''Wait, what the hell? This, is this my voice?! ''


    In an instant, an ominous bad feeling surged into Yumo''s heart.


    ''No... no... impossible?!''


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo resolutely reached down with her slender jade hand to her little brother.


    Unfortunately,


    Her fingers did not touch her long-awaited "little brother", but instead touched something soft and slippery that cannot be described...


    At that moment, an indescribable sensation pierced Yumo''s brain like thunder, and a blush gradually appeared on her beautiful face.


    The existence that she had been longing to touch since she was transformed into this world...


    was gone...


    She fell silent, and her body trembled involuntarily.


    Then...


    Yumo burst out with unbearable frustration,


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!! What is happening?! Why, why have I transformed into a girl?!"


    The girl''s hysterical scream suddenly echoed through the cold Winter Forest!


    The Abyssal Demons who heard the sound were frightened and shivering on the ground,


    Although they didn''t know what had happened,


    Their Master seemed to be in a very bad mood...

 Chapter 20 - 21:

    Chapter 20: Chapter 21:[Snow Night Empire]


    The city known as Wind City lies at the northernmost border of the Empire, adjacent to the Winter Forest. It is essentially one of the front lines in humanity''s resistance against the abyssal demons.


    In this city, inside the Marquis''s mansion, sits Marquis Xiumu. A battle-hardened hero who has waged many wars against abyssal demons, he''s now 110 years old and wears a sorrowful expression. His mansion, built on the mountainside, allows him to view the distant Winter Forest.


    Naturally, he witnessed the large-scale natural phenomenon just now.


    Already physically and mentally exhausted due to family problems, he couldn''t help but feel extremely desolate after seeing the towering red pillar of light.


    The internal troubles, coupled with the external troubles that may come, made this veteran warrior feel helpless.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    Xiumu said lightly.


    Following his words, the door creaked open, and a weary swordsman, bearded and clad in gray armor, stepped into the room. But before he could relay his report to the Marquis, Xiumu preempted him, asking not about the forest anomaly, but rather about his granddaughter.


    "Asu, any news about Yuan''er?" The old man''s voice was laced with anticipation.


    To this, the middle-aged swordsman Asu could only bow his head in shame and shake it from side to side. Seeing this, Xiumu''s spark of hope was swiftly extinguished. His old body slumped weakly onto his seat.


    "Never mind, since there is no news of Yuan''er, what brings you here?"


    "My lord ."


    Asu looked a little conflicted and looked in the direction of Winter Forest outside the window.


    "My lord, about that..., did you not see the red light in the forest? That evil power, even I can feel it chilling!"


    "Oh, that red light..."


    Temporarily putting aside his personal sorrow, Xiumu''s expression gradually became serious.


    "The natural phenomenon, this is a unique sight when a demon king is born. Perhaps there are even more terrible abyssal demons born in the forest."


    "So, what should we do?"


    "Activate the red alert and place the entire city on Defense formation. Also, order the troops searching along the forest border to return immediately."


    "Come back?! what about Young lady?"


    "Let them come back!!."


    With a serious tone, Xiumu ordered,


    "Although I am worried about my granddaughter''s safety, I can''t gamble with the lives of everyone in the city. Once the demon king is born, the monster within the range will be affected by its remaining energy. It is very likely that they will target Wind City after transforming into Demons, so we need to prepare immediately. Plus, that red light... its power... I have a gut feeling that this is not just a regular Abyssal Demon king."


    With this in mind, the old Marquis''s expression became even more serious.


    As the city shifted into high alert, fear permeated the air surrounding the newly born ''Demon King''.


    ---


    ---


    With a clouded expression, Yumo moved her ''delicate and slender'' new body, making her way step by step toward Crystal Lake.


    Quietly, she gazed at her reflection in the water.


    The girl in the reflection had beautiful black satin-like long hair with crimson red tips, which added a touch of allure to her temperament. Her eyes were as clear and bright as rubies, possessing a magical power that could capture one''s heart and soul.[picture]


    "Wow, so beautiful," Yumo mused inwardly, feeling quite taken with her radiant beauty.


    Snapping out of her momentary daze, Yumo rose to her feet and studied her unclothed body.


    She thought she had built up enough resistance to the female body after taking care of her "silly daughters" for so long.


    However, it seemed she had overestimated herself and underestimated her own body.


    Her slender and elegant figure, fair arms, lovely long legs, smooth and soft skin, and delicate, jade-like bones made her appear like a goddess gracing the Earth.


    But the only flaw was her small chest, which she held in her hands, frowning in dissatisfaction.


    She felt that they were not heavy enough.


    To be honest, the protagonists in the Japanese anime and manga that Yumo liked to watch and read in her past life were all of the type with some weight in their chest.


    If she had a girlfriend, she would also hope that the other person could be bigger! The kind of soft feeling that couldn''t be completely controlled with one hand was the best!


    However, the two wights on her own body, aren''t they just small dumplings?


    Probably, one hand could hold both...


    As she gave them a squeeze, they didn''t feel very full, yet they were quite pleasant to the touch...


    ''Hn..n?!!''


    !!


    ''No! What am I thinking?! Is this the time to think about these things?!''


    ''No, I shouldn''t be thinking about these useless things!''


    Suddenly feeling her thoughts going astray, Yumo quickly raised her hand to hold her head and shook her brain frantically, trying to shake off her dirty thoughts.


    After finally calming down, Yumo sat down by the lake, curling up her body and holding her thighs with both hands, looking like a withdrawn little girl.


    "Oh, how did things end up like this..."


    The black-haired girl couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh.


    She wanted to have a body of a handsome male to go pick up girls, but now? Who could she pick up?


    As the saying goes "Magic turned against the Magician"...


    The one who was supposed to pick up his harem turned into the one being picked up...


    ''Ahhhh! Did I make a mistake while using the magic?!!''


    She couldn''t help but cry out inwardly,


    ''Wasn''t the transformation spell supposed to shape the appearance based on the soul''s form? When I talked to that silver-haired woman, I distinctly remember my soul''s form being a handsome young man from my past life! How could it have morphed into such a cute little girl?!''


    Where did things go wrong?


    ''Hmm?''


    ''Wait a second?''


    In a flash, Yumo''s bright red eyes narrowed.


    The conversation she''d had with the silver-haired girl just before merging with the Demon seed sprung to her mind!


    -"I have to do some modification first!"-


    Remembering the mysterious woman''s words, Yumo felt a spark of realization,


    "So, it was you who reshaped my soul into this form!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, when she thought of her "little brother" who had already passed away, Yumo had the urge to ask the silver-haired woman for some comfort!


    Nonetheless, as she grumbled, Yumo was filled with confusion,


    ''Why on earth would she modify my soul to become a girl? For safety''s sake? But what kind of safety?''


    ''Could it be because she feared I''d get too absorbed in wooing women and not concentrate on my trials? Is that why she decided to take away my little brother...Wahhh ~''


    If that''s really the case, Yumo would be at a loss for words.


    However, this was just Yumo''s wild conjecture.


    As for the real reason why the silver-haired girl did this, Yumo was still in the dark. The only thing she could do was to mourn for her deceased "little brother" and shed tears of parting...


    Moreover,


    Feeling the breeze blowing around her, the coolness on her skin made Yumo frown slightly.


    Blushing and covering her naked body, Yumo bit her lip and glanced around frustratedly,


    Even though no one was in sight, she felt embarrassed sitting in the forest completely bare.


    It felt like she was playing some sort of exhibitionist game...


    Uh, but if I follow this logic, does that mean I was streaking naked for hundreds of years before transforming?


    "0-0"


    Glancing down at her bare body, Yumo shuddered,


    "Nevermind, I don''t want to dwell on this anymore. I need to find some clothes to put on soon..."

 Chapter 21 - 22

    Chapter 21: Chapter 22As night descended, a brand-new hot spring came into existence halfway up the Ice Fang Mountains, located in the eastern part of the Winter Forest.


    Inside the hot spring, three girls with different shades of black, gray, and silver long, silky hair luxuriously cascaded down their backs. Their hair flowed in full, voluptuous arcs, much like trickling water in the hot spring. Three breathtaking figures, utterly naked, intertwined in the hot water.


    These girls were delicate and enchanting, with their captivating poses and skin as smooth as ice and as white as jade. Undoubtedly, they were the most exquisite and enticing beauties in the world, capable of making nearly every man succumb to their intoxicating allure.


    For those with a weak will, a single glance could cause fainting or a nosebleed. Or worse, they might die from sheer exhaustion after losing countless lives to the mesmerizing spectacle.


    At this moment, with the close contact of the girls'' tender skin, the black-haired girl lying on a boulder couldn''t help but flush red on her exquisitely beautiful face, emitting a soft moan that made people''s minds run wild. The blushing and panting sound began to drift from her cherry-like mouth.


    Behind the black-haired girl, a girl with beautiful snow-white long hair and animal ears increased her strength after hearing the black-haired girl''s comfortable moaning.


    "Mmm~ Ahh~~ Mmm~~"


    Feeling the intense stimulation coming from her back, the black-haired girl trembled uncontrollably.


    The melody of the girl''s charm broke the silence of the night.


    ...


    ...


    The black-haired girl was naturally Yumo, who had regained her new "body."


    The two lovely girls beside her were Limo and Liyu, her daughters.


    But don''t get any wrong ideas, Yumo didn''t do anything dirty with them, they were just giving her a massage.


    Looking at Limo, who was pressing her back, and Liyu, who was kneading her arms beside her, a surge of happiness emerged in her heart...


    --


    Half a day ago,


    Upon realizing that she had transformed into a girl and had no hope of becoming a man again, Yumo dejectedly rose from the ground.


    Now that she was endowed with such a flawless body, she felt a reluctance to expose it to the bitterly cold wind, even though she didn''t experience any discomfort. The intense cold within Winter Forest could easily freeze an unprepared 4th-Level expert to death, yet it couldn''t touch her.


    Looking around at the vast empty space, Yumo couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.


    "Although it''s a bit of a shame that I didn''t become a man. But? I at least transformed into a human,"


    At this moment, her original body, the Demon Temple, was completely vacant, leaving only a massive pit approximately thirty meters deep and five hundred meters in radius. Reflecting on how the towering stone pillars, the immense murals, and the grand throne in the Temple had all been incorporated into her dainty body, Yumo couldn''t help but marvel at the wonders of magic.


    ''Who would have thought that these structures made of rock and steel could all be transformed into this small body?''


    ''If the physics geniuses from my past life saw this scene, would they spring up from their graves?''


    This thought prompted a faint smile on Yumo''s face.


    At the same time, after glancing at her bare body, the black-haired girl blushed slightly.


    Though she had been a resilient building for so long, her subconscious still held onto the intense embarrassment of a human. Even in the absence of anyone else, she didn''t want to stand there without anything hiding her body.


    Therefore, in order to quickly get rid of the embarrassment of being naked, with the protection of a group of bloody butterflies, Yumo quickly ran to the other side of the barrier, where the sacrifices of "Divine Punishment Sect" were located. Looking at the children lying on the ground spitting blood and fainting, Yumo couldn''t help but show a hint of relief.


    "Thankfully, they''re still alive."


    Thankfully, she had established a protective barrier around them before her transformation. Otherwise, the energy she had released during her transformation could have turned them into mere pulp...


    Even though they were severely wounded, to the point of coughing up blood and fainting, it was still a blessing that they were alive.


    Among these people, there may be talents who could fight against her in the future. It was a pity that they had died like this.


    After sighing for a moment, under Yumo''s control, a group of bloody butterflies found a white cloak among the personal belongings of the "Divine Punishment Sect". After wrapping her body in the cloak, Yumo finally sighed in relief, feeling as if a massive weight had been lifted from her heart.


    "This is much better."


    Soon, the girl began to carefully search through these items, preparing to find a complete set of slightly fitting clothes.


    Of course, if they didn''t have any, she''d need to ask the abyssal demons to hunt some monsters and use their hides to create something for her.


    When she was in her Demon Temple form, she was used to employing the Shadow Power to conjure clothes for her Little Children,


    ''Now that I have a Physical body, I should be able to do the same, right?''


    This thought ran through her mind.


    Just then, two familiar presences suddenly entered Yumo''s perception, prompting her to furrow her brow and look up.


    In the next moment,


    Under Yumo''s helpless gaze, the barrier started to ripple. Shortly after, two lovely and cute girls broke into her field of view.


    It was Limo and Liyu who had hastily returned. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the two sisters entered the barrier, their focus was immediately drawn to Yumo.


    Although they had never seen this stunningly beautiful girl before, when they met her gaze and saw the bloody-red butterfly''s fluttering around her, they immediately recognized her identity!


    Liyu was still thinking about how to get along with her mother who had turned into a human form,


    While the beast-eared girl Limo simply followed her heart,


    After seeing the beautiful black-haired girl, Limo''s eyes sparkled with dazzling stars, and she excitedly pounced on Yumo,


    "Mother!!!"


    ''?!''


    ''Huh?!''


    Looking at the wild girl pouncing toward her, Yumo suddenly furrowed her eyebrows,


    "Hey, you little rascal! Wait a..."


    However,


    Before Yumo could complete her sentence, the two round bumps on the wolf girl''s chest pressed directly against her face at point-blank range!


    *boom~*


    Without any regard for her shadow power and the ground that cracked under their weight, Limo cheerfully knocked Yumo to the ground and lovingly rubbed her cheek against her''s.


    while she rubbed, her husky nature aroused.


    The girl stuck out her tongue and persistently licked Yumo''s pretty face, leaving the latter at a loss for words.


    "Hehehe~~ Mom, hehehe~~, Mommy tastes so good~"


    Hearing Limo''s declaration and feeling the increasing amount of drool on her face, Yumo couldn''t help but feel a wave of anger wash over her.


    "Limo, you little imp..."


    However, before Yumo could express her annoyance, Liyu, standing beside her, could no longer stand by and watch, her forehead suddenly bulging with veins.


    Looking at her sister who had taken the lead, Liyu was very unhappy.


    "We agreed to stick together!"


    The little gray-haired girl pouted and without a word, grabbed her sister''s tail.


    Liyu''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and the jade-colored Shadowy energy burst out of her body! Under the blessing of Shadow Power, the strength of Liyu''s slender arms suddenly skyrocketed!


    And in the next moment, Liyu gritted her teeth and forcefully yanked her silly sister off her mother''s body.


    Then, without hesitation, the girl threw her sister out of the barrier.


    Like that, under Yumo''s dumbfounded gaze, Limo, who was licking happily, turned into a white meteor and disappeared into the sky...


    Limo: "Meowwwwww....??"

 Chapter 22 - 23

    Chapter 22: Chapter 23??


    ''Huh?''


    ''Does Liyu usually have such a violent personality?''


    Watching the beast-eared girl vanishing into the sky, Yumo picked herself up from the ground, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, after throwing her own sister, Liyu hurriedly came to Yumo''s side crouched down in front of her with great worry.


    "Mom, are you okay?! That sister of mine is too impatient! You''ve just transformed, and your body isn''t stable yet, and she just barged in with all her power!"


    Surveying the chaotic landscape around them, Liyu''s verdant eyes flared with anger.


    Seeing Liyu''s adorable, pouting face as she rebuked her sister, Yumo couldn''t help but smile.


    Indeed, she was rather exhausted after transforming, and her mental power and shadow energy within her body had been significantly drained.


    Limo''s reckless charge was really inappropriate. But to be honest, she didn''t feel any discomfort at all, not even a smidge of pain when Limo collided with her earlier.


    Keep in mind, Limo''s physical strength is among the strongest of the Demon Kings within Demon Kings.


    Even her unconscious charge is enough to crush a Saint-rank(7th level) being into pieces...


    Yet here she is, unscathed.


    ''It seems that this new body is much stronger than I thought?''


    "Then, what rank am I now? Demon King?"


    Staring at her delicate, fragile-looking hands, Yumo lapsed into a momentary reflection.


    However, Yumo''s silence left Liyu feeling anxious, fearing that her mother had indeed been injured by her reckless sister.


    If that was the case, she would undoubtedly team up with her other siblings to pin that foolish sister down and teach her a lesson!


    In her anxiety, Liyu grabbed Yumo''s hand and asked.


    "Mom!,Mom!, Are you alright? Did you get hurt?"


    "Huh?"


    At Liyu''s question, Yumo snapped out of her world and looked at the grey-haired girl, who wore a worried expression.


    She then gently stroked Liyu''s small head with her hand.


    "I''m fine. Your silly sister didn''t harm me. Don''t worry."


    "Sigh...okay"


    After being patted on the head by her mother, Liyu''s face flushed a red, and she shyly lowered her gaze.


    A joyful blush spread across her face.


    ''Hehe, Mommy is touching me~''


    ''It''s not an energy hand, but her real hand~''


    ''I''m the first one to be touched by her, right?''


    Thinking of this, Liyu couldn''t help but feel a little proud, and a pleased smile graced her face, which left Yumo puzzled.


    "What''s the matter,Why are you laughing?"


    "Ah?! Nothing, nothing at all!"


    Liyu quickly shook her head in denial, suppressing the smile on her face, and hastily attempted to shift the topic:


    "Anyway, Mother, you seem a bit dirty, don''t you think?"


    "Dirty?"


    "Yes, a bit! After all, you''ve been sitting on the ground this whole time~"


    "Hmm?"


    Yumo raised her eyebrows and looked down at herself.


    Her white cloak, draped around her body, was already marred with patches of dirt from Limo''s tackle.


    Her delicate body bore signs of dust and soil, which had turned into a sticky mess, dampened by the moist air.


    Yumo couldn''t help but show a trace of disgust on her face.


    Back when she was a Temple, she didn''t really mind the dirt. But now...


    Yumo disliked the idea of her fair tender body being sullied by these impurities.


    "Indeed."


    Upon seeing her mother''s expression, Liyu quickly thought of a solution and took hold of her mother''s wrist.


    "Mom! You''re all dirty, let me take you to clean up! We could also take a dip in the hot spring!"


    "Huh? Clean up? Hot spring?!"


    Yumo was taken aback at hearing this.


    ''A bath?''


    ''With this body?''


    Thinking of this, Yumo pursed her lips and slowly lowered her head to look at her seductive body.


    The black-haired girl''s face instantly flushed a deep shade of red.


    She hadn''t even gotten used to this body yet!


    And she''s supposed to take a bath?!


    She was worried she''d pass out from a nosebleed halfway through!


    Yet, she had to admit, the sticky sensation covering her body was indeed discomforting.


    Additionally, Yumo was curious about her new body.


    For a moment, she was torn over whether or not to take a bath.


    "Never mind, I''m not familiar with this new body yet, so let''s skip the bath for now."


    Upon hearing this, Liyu''s emerald eyes suddenly flashed with a bright light.


    "It''s fine! Mommy, if you''re not used to it, I can help you!"


    "Huh? You''ll help me wash?"


    "Yes! Just like how you used to help us bathe!"


    Liyu sweetly smiled and then eagerly pulled Yumo''s hand.


    Her little face filled with earnestness, she looked up at Yumo with her big eyes, trying her best to look as cute as possible.


    "Can we, Mommy~?"


    Yumo:"..."


    --


    Back to the present,


    Yumo, who was already disliking the sticky sensation, couldn''t resist Liyu''s adorable appeal and ended up being led by the two sisters to the Ice Fang Mountains. She experienced firsthand what it was like to share a bath with her daughters.


    Although at first Yumo was still very shy, and her hands perpetually shielding her bosom and Private Area, after seeing the shameless attitude of her two daughters, she helplessly put down her hands and had a very sincere meeting with these two children of her.


    At the same time, her new body was also thoroughly studied by these two mischievous girls...


    Thankfully, the steam from the hot springs shrouded her flushed face, otherwise Yumo wouldn''t know how to uphold her "Motherly" dignity.


    "I have to get used to this quickly."


    Yumo made up her mind that she had to quickly get used to this new body and the experience of bathing with these two girls. After all, based on their current behavior, they seemed to genuinely enjoy frolicking with her in the water. Additionally, the massage skills of these two girls were quite impressive...


    Casting a glance at Limo behind her, who was diligently massaging her back, Yumo wore a pleased expression. She reclined leisurely on the rocks, her back entrusted to Limo and her arms to Liyu.


    Having just obtained her sense of touch, Yumo could feel how comfortable this massage was.


    In that moment, she felt a wave of bliss~


    Indeed, possessing a physical body was a different experience. If she were still in her Temple form, she wouldn''t have even dared to dream of such pleasures.


    ''But wait, don''t these two girls stay in the forest every day? Where did they learn their massage technique? Did someone teach them outside, like Sebastian and the others?''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''Hold on a second, Sebastian?''


    The thought struck Yumo like a bolt from the blue. She abruptly rose from her reclined position, leaving Limo and Liyu beside her in shock.


    They asked, puzzled,


    "Mommy, what''s the matter? Is the message not comfortable?"


    "No, that''s not it. I just wanted to ask, where is Sebastian?"


    "Huh?" sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, the two sisters Limo and Liyu, were stunned for a moment. Then they looked at each other and had a blank expression on their faces.


    After a moment''s silence, it seemed to dawn on the two girls. Liyu slapped her small hand on her forehead, exclaiming,


    "....When we rushed back earlier, we left him at the Northern Peak!!"


    Meanwhile, in the northern section of Winter Forest, the night-time temperature had plummeted dramatically. A middle-aged man with white hair, nestled within a tree hollow, had turned into a human popsicle. Forgoing his usual elegant demeanor, the refined butler Sebastian, found himself cursing the nonchalant young girls, Limo and Liyu, in his heart...


    ''Hold on, isn''t there something wrong with cursing them like this...?''

 Chapter 23 - 24

    Chapter 23: Chapter 24Within a village on the border of the Red Leaf Empire,


    "Roooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooar !!"


    With the monstrous roar of beasts as a backdrop,


    The earth-shattering purple energy force erupted with a bang, and the ground was instantly torn apart.


    A horrifying energy storm, imbued with a corrosive aura, swept across the surroundings.


    Countless village homes were instantly corroded by the purple aura, reduced to heaps of mud!


    The villagers and animals that failed to escape the combat zone in time were enveloped by the assault of the purple aura, and within moments, became mere pools of blood.


    The crimson blood marred the earth, while the air was thick with the sickening smell of blood.


    Screams, howls, and monstrous roars filled the place.


    Witnessing their family members dying before their eyes, the surviving villagers cast terrified and resentful glances toward the village center.


    A monstrous black creature, standing about five meters tall and resembling a unicorn beetle, ceaselessly emitted a heavy aura.


    This creature was undoubtedly the cause of the paralyzing fear among the villagers.


    Abyssal Demon.


    Although the vast majority of Abyssal Demons were gathered within Winter Forest, numerous still lurked on the Ancita Continent.


    These Abyssal Demons acted either on their instinct to hunt for sustenance or out of their desire to kill, often launching attacks on human settlements.


    Facing the powerful Abyssal Demons, ordinary humans stood no chance.


    Once an Abyssal Demon invades, they are faced with nothing but relentless despair.


    Just like the tragedy that befell the village of Karl today.


    However, compared to other villages attacked by Abyssal Demons, Karl Village was undoubtedly fortunate.


    For today, the reinforcements from Asumos Church arrived just in time...


    --


    "Quick! Restrain it!!"


    At the heart of the battlefield, a brown-haired young man named Kasis donned in the church knight''s armor, let out a thunderous roar with all his might.


    In the next moment, S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In response to his command,


    He, along with the eight Asumos Church knights, all of them visibly wounded, simultaneously unleashed their holy magic in full force. The pure white light converged in their hands, further condensing into white energy chains.


    Under the traction of holy magic, the large energy chains suddenly burst out and locked the Abyssal Demon''s six limbs, head, and body.


    Kasis, alongside the seven other Asumos Church knights, roughly at fourth or fifth level, initiated a life-or-death battle with this peak level 5 Abyssal Demon!


    "Hang on!!" Kasis shouted hoarsely.


    As long as they could hold the Abyssal Demon in place, the magical cannon could eliminate it.


    However,


    Kasis and his companions had overestimated their abilities,


    Or rather,


    They had underestimated the horror of the Abyssal Demon.


    With the full release of the eight people''s power, the dense holy magic actually stimulated the ferocity within the Abyssal Demon, causing the Shadow energy within its body to further erupt! This purple wave of Shadow power washed over them like a torrent, inflicting agonizing pain on everyone!


    At the same time, the muscles on the Demon''s six limbs began to swell rapidly! while Its power spiked abruptly!


    and in the next moment,


    Under the horrified gaze of the Knights, three energy chains were shattered by the Demon''s brute force.


    With a degree of its restraints lifted, the Demon shifted its attention to Kasis, who possessed the most potent holy magic.


    Confronted by the gaze from its four fierce black pupils, Kasis couldn''t help but shudder, his legs quaking uncontrollably.


    ''It''s over...''


    "Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    As expected, after gradually freeing itself from its restraints, the Shadow power within the Abyssal Demon erupted once more. It transformed into a purple fury, charging towards Kasis with a fearsome roar!


    Facing the absolute pressure, akin to the weight of Mount Tai bearing down on him, Kasis''s spirit trembled.


    Strong instincts to survive urged him to flee, but the overpowering fear froze his body, leaving him only to watch the Demon''s claws grow larger in his vision! Despair ran rampant in his heart.


    "Help...help...someone help meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Just as the Demon was about to kill Kasis,


    A dazzling silver-white light suddenly pierced the despair-filled view of the man.


    And in the next moment,


    Under the shocked gazes of all, the silver light unveiled a girl who slowly drew the sword from her waist...


    *Shuuuu!*


    Accompanied by a flash of dazzling silver light,


    The Abyssal Demon halted its charge, and the protective black energy encasing its body shattered with a loud noise.


    The Abyssal Demon''s fierce head fell to the ground.


    This Abyssal Demon, that had left the Church''s knights helpless,


    Was easily slain by a young girl...


    --


    Sometime later,


    Kasis, who was filled with joy of surviving the disaster, sat silently on the ground. Next to him was the medical team sent by the Church, working hard to heal the wounds of these young knights.


    "I...I... survived?"


    After calming down a bit, Kasis looked down at his own hands in disbelief.


    He had partaken in an Abyssal Demon suppression battle for the first time and had deeply experienced the terror of Abyssal Demon.


    Despite their numerical advantage, they still failed to defeat the peak level 5 Abyssal Demon.


    He had almost met his end under the claws of the Abyssal Demon.


    Initially, Kasis had confidence in his abilities, but now he was deeply uncertain.


    At the same time, like many of his surviving teammates, he couldn''t help but marvel at the silver-haired girl standing in front of the Demon''s corpse, seemingly deep in thought...


    And the moment he caught sight of the girl''s face, Kasis found himself holding his breath. A blush slowly appeared on his dust-covered, blood-stained face.


    Being part of a prestigious family, he had savored an enchanting life, traveling through various scenic landscapes since he was a child.


    He had encountered all kinds of beautiful women, but compared to the silver-haired girl at a distance, those girls seemed insignificant.


    The girl, dressed in silver knight''s armor, possessed a graceful figure and shiny silver-white hair that anyone would envy.


    Her violet gem-like eyes radiated a captivating gentle light and an unparalleled holy aura.


    Her soft, full red lips, a cute and delicate small nose, coupled with her stunning and elegant facial features made her an unparalleled beauty, as if she were the most exquisite creation of the Creator.


    No matter how beautiful the scenery or how brilliant the jewelry was, they all paled in comparison to the girl in the distance.


    When the silver-haired girl''s gentle and beautiful gaze swept over them, all the knights couldn''t help but feel a comfort surging in their hearts, as if their souls had been purified.


    "Oh, goddess~" Kasis and the others couldn''t help but exclaim in their minds.


    In addition to her flawless beauty, the girl''s strength also astounded everyone.


    She had actually slain a peak level 5 Abyssal Demon with a single strike, despite only being at the early stage of level 5 herself! It was simply unheard of...


    With her striking appearance and formidable strength, she was indeed one of the "Chosen Ones" who would lead them to save the world.


    At first, Kasis had some disdain for the girl''s upbringing in an orphanage, but after today, there would be no trace of that previous contempt in his eyes, only pure admiration.


    All the knights, including the soldiers and medical teams who arrived later to assist, looked at the silver-haired girl with admiring eyes, just like Kasis.


    However, they did not notice that within the seemingly gentle gaze of the silver-haired girl, there was already a glimmer of coldness and a strong sense of disappointment...


    ----------------------


    [Picutres are in Chapter 00 Characters]

 Chapter 24 - 25

    Chapter 24: Chapter 25The Chosen One, or rather, the Girl of Destiny, is the prophesied savior saintess of Asumos religion.


    As the Girl of Destiny, she has an unrivaled affinity for holy energy and an incredible gift for creating miracles.


    She, alongside the Son of Destiny and a group touched by divine fortune, will rescue the entire world from crisis.


    She will guide the beings of Ancita continent in resisting the invasion of Abyssal Demons, eventually exterminating them, and defeating the ultimate enemy, the "Demon Lord."


    However, at this moment, the mood of this Girl of Destiny didn''t seem to be very good


    Gazing at the Abyssal Demon''s corpse before her, and recalling the previous struggle of the eight knights with the aid of advanced magical weaponry, the silver-haired girl''s face clouded with increasing anger.


    Eight people using advanced magic weapons couldn''t deal with one abyssal demon of the same level with such a miserable result? If she hadn''t intervened in time, these people would have been at risk of being wiped out! These are the new generation of knights of the church. They are not outstanding; they are just useless.


    ''Even if the individual strength of Abyssal Demon is strong, how can eight people together not be able to defeat it?! This is really embarrassing!''


    ''If the knights in other locations are also performing at this level? The notion of leading them to defeat the Abyssal Demons is an absurd fantasy! Teaching a dog to dance seems a more feasible task!''


    ''''Useless''''


    Reflecting on this, the girl felt a profound disappointment in the Church''s next generation''s abilities.


    Though she still maintained a symbolic smile, a hint of bone-chilling coldness inadvertently escaped from her purple eyes, causing the surrounding temperature to drop sharply.


    However, just as this chilling aura uncontrollably surged toward the Asumos Knights, a charming creature resembling a cat suddenly leaped onto the silver-haired girl''s shoulder.


    A cute, urgent voice then reached the girl''s mind through the wave of holy power,


    [Lady Mengxi! Please control yourself!]


    "Huh?!"


    Alerted by this voice, Mengxi, the silver-haired girl, suddenly snapped back to reality.


    The chilling aura around her abruptly dissipated and was replaced by a warm, comforting holy aura. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Casting a glance at the adorable creature on her shoulder, Mengxi smiled apologetically and responded.


    "Sorry, Sakura, I momentarily lost my composure."


    Indeed, she must not yet reveal her disdain for the Church, else they will impose even more restrictions on her...


    ">_>"


    the white creature sighed helplessly, then locked its emerald eyes on the abyssal demon that had already died in front of Mengxi.


    "Lady Mengxi, how is your perception?"


    At this question, the silver-haired girl couldn''t help but display a disappointed expression.


    "The power within it is unmistakably the Shadow''s power, but the amount is so insignificant. Even if I were to absorb it, it wouldn''t provide much benefit."


    "So, peak level 5 demons are no longer useable?"


    "Not anymore."


    Mengxi replied firmly.


    Relying on her current teammates to defeat Abyss Demons and venture into the Winter Forest seemed far-fetched.


    Rather than depending on others, it was more prudent to rapidly enhance her own power.


    The rate of honing her Holy power through peaceful practice was painfully slow, hence the necessity to absorb more power from Abyssal Demon.


    Not everyone could receive the Shadow energy of Abyss Demon, but she could because of her special physique.


    However, weaklings like the one from today were absolutely useless.


    It was not even enough to get stuck between her teeth.


    She needed to seek out powerful demons to absorb their energy.


    Undeniably, with Mengxi''s current capabilities, confronting such high-ranking Abyssal Demons was fraught with danger.


    But she seemed to have no choice but to take the risk, unless she could find someone else with a higher quantity of Shadow power in their body that would allow her to absorb it, and was obedient as pet?


    However, this was obviously impossible...


    Thinking of this, a look of hesitation appeared in Mengxi''s purple eyes.


    At that moment, a peculiar aura intruded upon the girl''s senses.


    ''??''


    ''Huh?''


    A cloud of dust arose, and a red-clad knight mounted on a warhorse materialized in Mengxi''s field of vision, emerging from behind a distant hill.


    In no time, the knight approached Mengxi and respectfully bowed to her, saying:


    "Miss Mengxi, Bishop Nick urgently requests your return to the base in Meze City."


    "Huh?"


    As always, Mengxi concealed her emotions, adopting the pure and gentle countenance of the Holy Maiden, and regarded the red-clad knight in front of her with curiosity.


    "What''s the matter? Why the urgency?"


    Gazing at the girl''s beautiful face, the knight''s heartbeat inadvertently quickened. Brushing off the distracting thoughts, he spoke slowly:


    "It appears a new Abyssal Demon King has emerged in the eastern part of Great Winter Forest. Archbishop Nick wants you to prepare immediately. We depart for the North tomorrow. Should we encounter an insurmountable crisis, we''ll need your ''Miracle.''"


    Before Mengxi could respond, Kasis and the others, having heard the knight''s words, jolted upright from the ground in shock.


    The joy of surviving the danger just now vanished instantly, leaving only an indescribable anxiety.


    "A new demon king in the North? Is that true?"


    Kasis couldn''t resist standing and asking.


    "Yes, the news from Wind City confirms it."


    "So, are we required to go as well?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes!?, is it to investigate?"


    In response to this question, the knight in red nodded slowly, affirming again.


    "Yes."


    ''?!''


    "We''re done for, it''s all over."


    Hearing this, the eight knights, including Kasis, sat back on the ground, their faces etched with anxiety.


    Throughout history, entering the Winter Forest was almost like a matter of life and death, and for instructors like them who had just become official knights, entering Winter Forest was almost a certain death.


    A wave of intense gloominess enveloped the team of eight knights...


    However, compared to the mournful faces of Kasis and others, Mengxi raised her eyebrows slightly after hearing this news and muttered to herself thoughtfully.


    "A new Demon King ......."


    A bold idea slowly formed in Mengxi''s mind at this moment.


    --


    At the same time, In Windy City near the eastern edge of Winter Forest, a small team from the Asumos Church''s Sunlight Squad had finally reached this frontline town.


    One of the Church''s ten heroes, the Earth Apostle Pix, stood on the city wall, his gaze fixed solemnly on the vast, eerily silent forest. After thinking for sometime, Pix turned to his four teammates behind him and announced gravely.


    "Let''s start the exploration mission now."


    "Wait?! Captain, are you serious?!"


    The muscular man, Beckham, stood up and voiced his objections without hesitation.


    "You know there seems to be a new Demon King in the east! Are we heading in there? We might be signing our death warrants!"


    "It''s not as bad as you think."


    Pix slowly shook his head to dismiss his partner''s concerns.


    "According to our estimates, the location of the newborn Demon King and our planned exploration route are quite distant from each other. We may not even encounter it. Moreover, after a Demon King''s birth, it attracts a large number of Abyssal Demons. Most of the demons near the east should be gathered around the new Demon King by now. If we explore now, our chances of avoiding the Abyssal Demons increase significantly."


    "But what if we run into the newborn Demon King? Can we escape?"


    "Escape? Not necessarily."


    "Huh? Captain, have you lost your mind? We can''t possibly take on the Demon King, can we?!"


    A team member asked incredulously.


    In response to this question, Pix nodded slightly in front of his puzzled teammates.


    "Yes, we''ll fight."


    "But how can we possibly win?!"


    "There is hope"


    Pix said seriously, looking at his teammates.


    "Do you know why newborn Demon Kings, let the Abyssal Demons quickly launch attacks on nearby populations?"


    "No idea"


    Everyone looked at each other, perplexed.


    Pix smiled slightly and said.


    "According to the Church''s records, Demon Kings are at their weakest state immediately after birth. They attack crowds or other monster groups to consume their flesh, blood, and souls, using this to replenish their energy. If we face a newborn Demon King, and we properly deploy the ''Five Elements Array,'' we stand a good chance of defeating it!"


    Pix''s voice brimmed with confidence, his eyes aflame with determination.


    Completing the new route exploration, finding the trail of the Demon Temple, or defeating the newborn Demon King. Accomplishing any one of these objectives would be a significant achievement, securing him more resources within the Church.


    Perhaps, he would then have the ability to break into the Divine rank. (Divine rank => Level 8)


    He wouldn''t just be the ''Apostle of Earth'' any longer, but would ascend to become the fourth ''Apostle of Heaven'' of the Asumos Church!


    That way, he wouldn''t have to appease that woman.


    The risks were huge, but so were the rewards!

 Chapter 25 - 26

    Chapter 25: Chapter 26In the early morning, the slightly gloomy sunlight shone into Winter Forest once again, dispersing the thick darkness and bringing a scene of rejuvenation.


    Of course, someone else who was rejuvenated was the poor butler.


    Escorted by several level 6 abyssal demons, he had finally returned to the eastern part of the snowy Winter Forest after a night''s journey.


    Seeing the familiar landmarks, Sebastian exhaled in relief,


    "Ah, finally."


    At this moment, Sebastian was very tired, his eyes were full of fierce bloodshot veins, his elegant black butler''s uniform was also in tatters, stained with a lot of mud and snow, and his originally sleek white hair had become a mess, like a pile of weeds.


    Unquestionably, his current state bore no resemblance to the elegance he embodied when he first arrived at the forest.


    Looking at his disheveled appearance, even the normally patient Sebastian couldn''t help but internally ''scold'' the sisters, Limo and Liyu.


    ''Those two... little miscreants... after witnessing Lady Yumo''s successful transformation, they didn''t even spare a word and just dashed back. The sudden release of Shadow power and the consequent pressure knocked me off the cliff, resulting in many injuries... They were so engrossed in their excitement, they just abandoned me like that. Aren''t they aware of how cold Winter Forest is at night?!''


    ''Darn it! I nearly froze to death!''


    Sebastian was almost in tears. If he had indeed frozen to death in the mountains, it would have been a grave injustice.


    Luckily, in the end, the abyssal demons dispatched by Yumo found him in time and brought his luggage along.


    Otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous...


    Sebastian silently recorded this incident in his little notebook.


    By the way, he already had eight such little notebooks, all of which recorded how he was deceived by the two sisters from childhood to adulthood...


    ( :) kind of feel bad for him )


    Looking at the familiar landmark in front of him, Sebastian knew that he had reached the outer perimeter of the barrier. He then very consciously jumped off the back of the six-legged abyssal demon and opened his spatial ring. A brand-new butler''s uniform appeared in his hand.


    Although he was looking forward to seeing Lady Yumo''s humanoid form, he had to tidy up his appearance before that.


    So,


    Twenty minutes passed just like that.


    Ready to go, he transformed back into the charming old gentleman he was before and slowly walked into the barrier after finishing his preparations.


    Looking at the scene inside the barrier, he was slightly taken aback. The once grand and magnificent Demon Temple was now gone, leaving only a large open space and a deep pit. The stark difference in scenery made him feel a bit sad.


    Childhood memories were gone.


    At the same time, he confirmed his inner speculation that Lady Yumo had successfully transformed, and the secret magic of the elf tribe worked.


    Thinking about how their Black Rose Household had helped their savior and mother-like figure solve one of her most difficult thing, transformation, he couldn''t help but smile with joy.


    From now on, their family would have a higher standing when competing against their ''rivals''!


    The Duke would undoubtedly be thrilled upon hearing the news.


    As Sebastian was deep in thought, a clear melodious voice, akin to a celestial harmony, resonated in his ears.


    "Are you okay, Little Sai?"


    "??!!"


    ''This voice!?''


    Upon hearing the familiar address, Sebastian visibly shuddered and promptly turned toward the direction of the voice.


    The sight that met his gaze was a beautiful black-haired girl donned in a simple fur coat.


    The girl''s extraordinary beauty and her ruby-like eyes momentarily stunned him. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, with the composure honed from years of practice, he swiftly regained his poise and respectfully bowed to the girl.


    Given she referred to him as "Little Sai" and spoke in a tone often used with elders, along with the sight of several bloody butterflies fluttering around her, the girl''s identity was unmistakable.


    "Don''t worry, Milady, I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Allow me to apologize on behalf of Limo and Liyu, those two reckless girls. They shouldn''t have left you alone."


    "It''s okay Milady, I don''t really mind." (But actually, I do !)


    Sebastian gently smiled and shook his head in a gentlemanly fashion.


    Regardless, he still hoped to maintain a positive image in Lady Yumo''s eyes. As for Limo and Liyu, he would settle the score with them later.


    ''But wait...''


    Looking around at the empty surroundings, he furrowed his brows slightly.


    He didn''t see Limo and Liyu anywhere.


    ''Ordinarily, after Milady''s successful transformation, these two would be hovering around her.''


    ''So, where did they go?''


    "Are you looking for Limo and Liyu?"


    Seemingly grasping his confusion, Yumo gently opened her mouth to speak.


    "Those two girls mentioned they were going hunting, so they left earlier. They should return shortly."


    "Hunting? Do you mean they went hunting?" asked Sebastian.


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing this, he pondered for a moment and glanced in the southern direction.


    If he remembered correctly, the kind of hunting those two girls referred to wasn''t the ordinary sort.


    ''It seemed that some overconfident fool had come in again''


    However, this was not his concern.


    He had more important tasks to do!


    With that thought in mind, Sebastian took a deep breath and turned his attention back to the captivating girl seated on the boulder.


    Observing the simple fur attire on the black-haired girl, Sebastian felt compelled to make a suggestion.


    "My lady, now that you finally have a human form, it would be appropriate for you to have suitable clothing!"


    "Clothes?" Yumo pursed her lips and silently looked down at her fur coat.


    To be honest, with such a flawless body, this rough fur coat seemed a bit inappropriate. Acknowledging his point, Yumo nodded slightly.


    "Yes, when we go to the human society, I should get some clothes. But I can''t wear this kind of clothes there, right? I''ll probably be mistaken for a savage..."


    A hint of concern appeared on Yumo''s lovely face.


    Upon seeing this, Sebastian flashed a smile, taking a step forward and offering his help.


    "No need to worry Milady. The Duke and I have already prepared some clothes for you!"


    "Prepared? Already?" Yumo asked in surprise.


    "Yes, considering the possibility of My Ladi''s successfully transforming, we prepared them in advance. And to ensure a proper fit, we have prepared various types and sizes of clothes"


    "Oh? That''s very thoughtful!" Yumo couldn''t help but admire.


    ''As expected of the Black Rose family, always reliable~''


    "Well, may I see these clothes?"


    She was curious to try these otherworldly garments. Particularly, she was intrigued to try the cool knight outfit she''d previously seen.


    "We''re confident you''ll be pleased, My Lady!" Sebastian declared with conviction.


    After giving a self-assured smile, Sebastian directly took out five very precious space rings from his luggage and suddenly released them.


    In the next moment, under Yumo''s expectant gaze, a series of blue spatial fluctuations suddenly rippled through the area. Immediately after, hundreds of dazzling sets of clothing appeared in Yumo''s field of vision.


    She stood there, shell-shocked.


    Because she realized that all of the clothes were exclusively for women...


    It even included sets of all kinds of women''s underwear, thick, thin, sexy, and even hollowed out...


    The black-haired girl''s eyebrows twitched involuntarily.


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly had the urge to beat Sebastian up.


    --


    Elsewhere, on the outskirts of the eastern portion of Winter Forest, following a flash of emerald light, a delicate grey-haired young girl materialized on the top of a towering tree.


    Studying the Asumos church group who''d just stepped into the forest from a distance, Liyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Her gaze was focused on the blond man leading the group, and a chilling, uncontrolled killing intent surged from her eyes.


    "the symbol of the Apostle of Earth? A Hero..."


    ----------------------

 Chapter 26 - 27

    Chapter 26: Chapter 27"This is the ABFIOTF Heaven brand ceremonial dress!"


    "How about this Elouise Loro-style dress?!"


    "Milady, would you consider this Lolita-style outfit?!"


    "I find this cheongsam quite charming, don''t you, my lady?"


    "Or perhaps this one! I highly recommend it. It''s the latest trend in Snow Night Empire this year! Even the princesses are wearing it! Given your beauty, you would look stunning in it! Well?? Milady, wouldn''t you give it a glance?! Please, don''t ignore me!!"


    ...


    ...


    Yumo had originally planned to ignore Sebastian''s introduction and pick out clothes herself, but after listening to him ramble on about dresses for half an hour, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Her forehead bulged with veins as she burst out.


    "Dresses, dresses, dresses?! Enough with the introductions of dresses and women''s attire!"


    Then, the girl''s red eyes narrowed slightly as she calmly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, a strong gust blew, and a large shadow blotted out the sun. A demon that resembled a vulture descended from the sky and lodged its furry paw in Sebastian''s mouth, effectively silencing the butler.


    "Wuwuwu!!!"


    Sebastian tried to resist and exerted all his power to fight against the demon''s strength.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Yumo rolled her eyes and said,


    "Okay, Little Sai, I can''t wear any of these outfits. They''re too flashy and complex."


    Observing the pink and white lace dress that Sebastian had just handed her, Yumo couldn''t help but twitch her eyebrows.


    At that moment, the demon suddenly let out a mournful cry.


    It turned out that Sebastian had used his teeth to sever a tuft of hair from the demon''s paw.


    After spitting out a mouthful of feathers, he quickly spoke up.


    "Milady, you need not worry about not knowing how to put these clothes on. The Duke has prepared a complete set of instructions! Just follow them step by step! It''s not that complicated!"


    "Argh..."


    Yumo couldn''t help but rub her forehead.


    She decided to dismiss the Duke''s thoughtful gesture.


    "By the way, didn''t you prepare any men''s clothing or something?"


    "Men''s clothing?"


    Upon hearing this, he seemed somewhat puzzled and asked,


    "Why would you need men''s clothes?"


    "I mean, how did you know whether I''d transform into a man or a woman? What if I''d transformed into a boy?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, Duke Xiao mentioned that your voice is always soft and pleasant, and Limo and others refer to you as ''Mother.'' Besides, you can sew clothes and cook. So we never considered the possibility of you being a male. And even if you were, according to Duke Xiaw, you''d still be a cute boy! You could still wear these outfits!"


    "Oh, I see..."


    Upon hearing this answer, Yumo couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "Sigh..."


    ''If only I had corrected them firmly when they first called me "Mother."''


    ''Also, did I transmit my voice in a sweet tone into their minds? After all, I cannot hear the transmission myself, so I''m not quite sure...''


    ''Hold on, soul transmission?''


    ''Typically, soul transmission is supposed to convey the voice of the soul into the other person''s mind. But it seems my soul has been altered by that Woman from before...''


    ''Hmm, I suddenly understand why those little ones insist on calling me "Mom" all the time.''


    At that moment, Yumo seemed to have solved a long-standing puzzle.


    Then, the girl slowly lifted her head and regarded Sebastian, who was restrained by the small little Demon, with a mixed expression.


    "Don''t you have a spare butler''s suit in your luggage?"


    "Hmm? Sometimes I do, but I''m 1.9(6.2 feet) meters tall, while you, Lady Yumo, are only a little over 1.6(5.2 feet) meters tall. It''s not very suitable, is it? Let''s forget that for now, let''s quickly discuss the style of the clothes! My lady, you could try this white velvet set..."


    It seemed that Sebastian was gearing up to launch into another bla bla bla.


    At this point, Yumo sighed helplessly:


    "Ahhhh, just be quiet."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the vulture Demon acting on her command, forcefully clamped its claws over Sebastian''s mouth.


    ''Honestly,''


    ''Every time we talk about clothing, he transforms into a different person. I am So speechless~''


    Once she saw that Sebastian was temporarily unable to talk, Yumo jumped down from the massive stone and silently strolled into the "Fashion Corridor" in front of her, scrutinizing these extravagant pieces of attire.


    Indeed, she had to admire Xiao''s taste.


    Each piece was very beautiful and unique.


    ''If I were to wear them myself, it would surely make me look stunning, right?''


    "Sigh, what am I even thinking?"


    Yumo smiled awkwardly and shook her head.


    Although her body had inexplicably turned into that of a girl, she had no intention of wearing a dress.


    Some things,


    Are either done once or never, and countless times.


    ''On that note, these clothes are so beautiful and come in various sizes''


    ''Why not let Limo and Liyu wear them? Wouldn''t those two look even cuter once they''re dressed in these clothes?''


    After picturing how her daughters would appear after dressing up elegantly, Yumo couldn''t help but become excited.


    ''However, Liyu should be fine. She''s quite obedient and should take good care of these clothes''


    ''As for Limo?''


    ''Hmm, I feel like it might be somewhat wasteful to give her clothes. She might end up discarding them each time she reverts to her original form. It seems her education still has a long way to go.''


    After a while of careful observation,


    Finally,


    Yumo''s gaze settled on a black robe dress.


    Compared to other dresses, this outfit was less feminine, not low-cut, not backless, and had no variety of jewel decorations.


    It was relatively modest and simple. It was also black, a color that Yumo quite fancied.


    In fact, after surveying all the various clothing options, Yumo wasn''t really inclined to wear any of them.


    She had intended to obtain some clothes from the unconscious survivors of Divine Punishment Sect.


    But then she thought about how long Sebastian and Xiao had prepared for this, so she decided to give them a face.


    Although the clothing was not perfect, it was the thought that counts.


    "Let''s just go with this one."


    After making her decision, Yumo snapped her fingers lightly, and the Vulture Abyssal Demon grabbed Sebastian and took him out of the barrier, sending him to where the others.


    right now, Yumo was alone inside the barrier, and everything was peaceful again.


    After ensuring there were no others around, the girl peeled off her coarse animal skin clothes, revealing again her slender and appealing figure. The girl''s delicate body was still smooth and white, tinged with a hint of pink, enticing and alluring.


    Although she had meticulously studied her new body the previous night, when it was exposed to her again, Yumo couldn''t help but blush a little. It seemed that she needed some time to get used to it.


    In addition, although the girl''s body was perfect, there was a large, eye-catching piece of torn cloth on her torso.


    It was the fluffy square pants that Yumo had crafted the night before. She didn''t plan to remove them, as she still couldn''t accept the custom-made lace panties that Sebastian had presented her.


    If she really wore that kind of underwear, her male dignity would probably be buried in the grave.


    ''As for bras?''


    Did her modest breasts really necessitate them? It wouldn''t matter whether she wore one or not.


    As for shoes,


    ''hmm, they are all too fancy.''


    She could do without them.


    So, the girl slowly picked up the black robe dress before her.


    Just then, Yumo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sudden surge of energy rushed into her perception, causing her to feel a tad surprised.


    Then the she turned her head toward the southern part of the forest.


    ''??'' S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Huh?''


    ''That energy...


    ''Holy power!?''


    ''And I sense the energy of Limo and Liyu there too?''


    ''Why are those two girls clashing with them!!?''

 Chapter 27 - 28

    Chapter 27: Chapter 28At this moment, Marta, one of the elite members of the Sunlight Squad, finally realized what true despair was.


    The deep darkness was like the evilest virus, quickly breeding in a person''s heart, completely enveloping it in darkness, plunging it into an endless abyss, and completely blocking out the light...


    She followed the Pix, One of the 10 Apostles, with the desire to gain fame and fortune upon completing this exploration mission.


    After receiving the church''s reward, she had planned to retire and live out her days peacefully.


    However, no one expected that this journey would be their squad''s last adventure.


    The seemingly ordinary villager girl they had met outside Winter Forest was the harbinger of their despair.


    The harmless-looking villager girl, devoid of any magical aura or power, astonishingly managed to control the Abyssal Demons! And landed a heavy blow to their squad!


    Witnessing this scene, Marta was extremely shocked, but she hadn''t reached despair just yet, as there was still an "Apostle of Earth" in their team��their captain, the hero Pix!


    On Ancita Continent, power levels were classified into eight levels. The first six were relatively easy to achieve. Beyond that were the more challenging seventh level [Saint Rank] and the eighth level [Divine Rank] (8th level ==> Demon King).


    And each of these levels has 4 stages, [Low]==> [Mid]==>[High]==>[Peak].


    Upon reaching these two last Levels, one''s physical strength and aura would undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Three Level 5 might be able to challenge someone at Level 6, but even ten Level 6 might struggle to defeat a single Saint rank.


    And their captain Pix was a seventh-level Sword Saint!!


    With the unleashing of his power and holy aura, his pure holy power instantly suppressed the nauseating black energy of the Demons.


    Marta couldn''t help but cheer in her heart.


    Despite losing two team members, with their captain stepping up, they would undoubtedly be able to handle those two Abyssal Demons! Their captain could assuredly defuse the crisis, just as he had done numerous times in the past!


    Marta had such faith in him.


    However, just as the hero was about to retaliate with his released holy power, a snow-white wolf-shaped Demon burst forth from the forest, shattering the hope in her heart, and before she could alert the hero, he was killed...


    Everything unfolded too swiftly for Marta to react.


    The hero''s defensive aura, his robust armor, and his sturdy body, all could not withstand the wolf''s bite.


    In a flash, one of the ten great Apostle of Asumos Church, and the strongest person Marta had ever trusted, was gone...


    ''Huh??''


    ''No! This is not, right?! There''s still hope!!''


    Just as despair consumed Marta, she spotted a glimmer of hope.


    her black eyes locked onto the grey-haired little girl not far away.


    ''That little girl! Yes, it''s her! She''s controlling the Abyssal Demon! And... and it seems like "Snow Devourer" obeys her too! If I can capture her, I can survive!''


    ''What''s more''


    ''This little girl appeared to have almost no power!''


    With this thought,


    Marta gritted her teeth, forcibly resisting the overwhelming force of the nearby Shadow energy, and sprung towards the grey-haired little girl!.


    If I can just seize control over her, perhaps I can alter this omen fate''


    However,


    In the face of Marta charging at her and risking her life, the little girl maintained a playful smile, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly.


    Under Marta''s puzzled gaze, the little girl slowly lifted her seemingly "soft and powerless" hand,


    A jade-colored light suddenly gathered at the little girl''s fingertips,


    As the light gathered,


    A powerful pressure rivaling "Snow Devourer", erupted from the little girl''s body! In an instant, the mighty force rushed towards Marta like a hurricane, swallowing her whole.


    ''''?!! !''''


    ''How... how is this possible?!!''


    ''She... she''s at the level of a Demon King?!''


    The intense Force shattered the Holy Magic surrounding Marta''s body, causing her to struggle to maintain her composure, eventually kneeling to the ground.


    She tried to resist further, but to her horror, she found she couldn''t move at all! All she could do was fixate her fear-filled gaze on the girl in front of her.


    Just a little bit of her power... S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is there such a strong and powerful Demon in this world!!!''


    ''The thickness of her shadow aura is no less than Sndow Devourer''


    Marta was almost certain that the girl before her was an Abyssal Demon King! Upon realizing this, the tiny spark of hope that had ignited in her eyes was snuffed out mercilessly.


    In its place arose an insurmountable abyss of despair and confusion.


    ''A Demon King?!''


    ''A humanoid Demon King?!''


    ''What is going on here?!''


    Numerous doubts sprouted in Marta''s mind,


    Unfortunately, she was too weak to ponder these questions.


    Perhaps the Demon King, the little girl, had no intention of affording Marta any time to think.


    "Hehe~"


    With a dismissive chuckle, a jade-colored light flickered in the little girl''s eyes.


    The compressed jade-colored power of shadow in her hand was suddenly released! Like the reaper harvesting souls, it roared toward Marta and swung the merciless soul-reaping scythe.


    The next moment, Marta''s eyes widened in shock as the jade-colored light hit her.


    The light in her eyes extinguished instantly, and her body was torn to shreds.


    Then, a strange green flame suddenly ignited from the cut in her body.


    Within seconds, it burned her to ashes, leaving no remnants, not even her soul survived.


    ...


    "Too many overestimate their abilities"


    Looking at the woman who had been completely eradicated, the grey-haired little girl, Liyu, muttered with disdain.


    Then, the little girl''s gaze shifted to the nearby battlefield.


    After she killed Marta, the battle had already ended.


    What was once a riverbank blanketed with ice and snow was now coated with a layer of Bloody red.


    Pieces of flesh and pools of blood were everywhere, even Liyu''s own clothes were smeared with someone''s entrails.


    Gazing at the grim ruins, Liyu frowned.


    ''Damn it, my clothes, the ones Mom made for me, are dirty now...''


    As Liyu wiped her clothes, a large white wolf slowly approached her.


    Its low howls resonated in her ears.


    "Awu awu, awu awu?!" (Why are you cleaning your clothes? Hurry and clean up the scene before Mom finds out!)


    "There''s no need, I can''t hide it from Mom anyway."


    Liyu responded nonchalantly, shaking her head.


    To this Limo seemed slightly puzzled.


    She tilted her head toward her little sister and questioned.


    "Awu awu? Awu awu awu?" (Hmm, but what if Mom gets mad and scolds you? You promised Mommy after the last incident, not to attack the people from Asumos Church, remember?)


    To this question, Liyu shot her sister a glance and eyed the remnants of the Earth Apostle in her sister''s mouth helplessly.


    "Don''t worry about me, Sis. You should worry about yourself more. With your reckless eating habits, what if Mommy finds out? You''ll be in bigger trouble."


    "Awu awu, awu awu? Awu awu awu, awu..." (Huh? I''m simply enjoying my food Okay?! And what''s there to fear? Mom isn''t here now! By the time she notices us, I''ll have already digested him~ Hehe~)


    The giant wolf, known as Limo, laughed fearlessly.


    However, the next moment, Limo stopped laughing because she looked up and saw that her mother had appeared in front of them without her realizing it.


    Her mother was staring at them angrily.


    " Meow...?!"


    "Acting cute won''t save you this time..."

 Chapter 28 - 29

    Chapter 28: Chapter 29''What the--!!''


    "You two disobedient Girls!!"


    Looking at the mess in front of her, Yumo couldn''t help but clench her cherry lips in anger as she glared fiercely at the two sisters not far away.


    Noticing the unmistakable human flesh in the giant wolf''s mouth, Yumo''s eyebrows knitted together in displeasure.


    "Limo! I''ve told you countless times! Don''t eat these things!"


    As the Demon Temple for hundreds of years, Yumo was well aware of the habits of Abyssal Demons. Their bloodthirsty and hunting nature was instinctive and hard to stop.


    However, for those Abyssal Demons who had the wisdom and had taken on human form, perhaps out of selfishness, Yumo always hoped they could change their habit of eating raw meat...


    ''Isn''t it better to live a more elegant life?''


    When she saw that Limo was still eating the humans despite her warnings, Yumo couldn''t help but scold her as she approached.


    Although Limo was fearless in normal situations and extremely cruel to enemies, in front of her mother and peers, she was a complete waste of cuteness.


    After seeing her mother''s fierce approach, Limo trembled all over, lost her dignity, spit out the meat in her mouth, and shrank into a husky, hiding behind her sister Liyu, stealing a glance at Yumo from under her sister''s skirt with a nervous look...


    Seeing this, Yumo couldn''t help but massage her forehead.


    At the same time, as she caught sight of the damaged Asumos emblem on the ground and the sword with the symbol of an apostle, Yumo let out a long sigh.


    The girl''s heart was quite depressed.


    Without a doubt, her daughters had attacked the members of Asumos church again, killing one of the ten most important members, one of the Ten Apostles of Earth.


    These Apostles were an important pillar of the church and an important force to assist the Chosen Ones in fighting the Abyssal Demons in the future!


    Such an important piece cannot be easily lost!


    The combat power on the Ancita continent is already far weaker than it was five hundred years ago! Rare beings like Apostles can''t afford to die like this! Moreover, if these heroes are trained properly, they might even ascend to the Eighth level in the future. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh..."


    Yumo sighed, looking at Liyu with a reproachful gaze.


    "Liyu, didn''t I tell you? Don''t kill the heroes! Even if you''re making things hard for them, don''t kill them, let them go! This way, they can gain experience from a ''desperate encounter''... but you''ve directly killed them... honestly, why are you two so disobedient?"


    Yumo raised a hand to her forehead helplessly.


    ''Even though I give up on Limo, Liyu usually listens to me. I told her last time to spare the Apostles temporarily. Why did she...''


    She found herself at a loss.


    "Did I make a mistake in my education? Or did I not explain it clearly ?"


    As she pondered, suddenly she heard the sound of a little girl crying.


    Yumo looked over and saw Liyu with tears in her eyes, her pearl-like tears falling from her white and tender cheeks.


    Her emerald eyes were full of grievances as if someone had bullied her.


    Yumo was momentarily stunned, and even Limo, who was hiding behind her, looked confused.


    ''What''s going on? Why is my little sister crying?'' Limo asked.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yumo softened her expression and walked over to Liyu.


    She embraced the little girl and asked,


    "What''s wrong Honey? Why are you crying?"


    Liyu choked up but managed to say,


    "I... I didn''t disobey you, Mommy. I didn''t want to kill them..."


    /\___/\


    (> ? _ ?<) --"Meow!!!?" (But wasn''t that your idea?)


    Limo meowed in confusion,


    Yumo blinked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Yumo gently wiped away Liyu''s tears with her hand and waited for her to calm down before asking again, "Liyu, what do you mean?"


    "There, there. Why are you crying suddenly?"


    "Sob*, I, I, actually..."


    "Take it easy, there''s no rush."


    Yumo gently wiped away the tears from Liyu ''s face.


    Meanwhile, after sobbing for a while in Yumo''s embrace, the little girl seemed to calm down gradually.


    She lifted her head and looked at her Mother.


    "Mom, I... I didn''t disobey you. I didn''t want to kill them..."


    "Huh?"


    Yumo was confused by Liyu ''s words.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I... I wanted to lead them out of the forest because there were many 7th-level Abyssal Demons ahead. I was afraid... I was afraid they''d get killed."


    Limo: ''Meowwhat!? There were level sevens demons? Huh? Where are they?''


    As she said this, Liyu ''s eyes welled up again, and she pointed to one of the severed hands that belonged to a dark-skinned man.


    "Then, when I wanted to take them away, that bearded muscular uncle suddenly started to touch me, trying to take off my clothes. I was scared and I accidentally killed him. After that, his teammates wanted to kill me. So... So my sister and I had to fight back."


    As Liyu narrated her experience, her eyes filled with an even deeper sense of being wronged.


    "Mommy, I didn''t mean to disobey. I really didn''t, wuwu."


    Hearing Liyu''s words, Yumo''s eyes narrowed and her heart clenched. Following Liyu''s pointing finger, she turned her gaze to the severed black hand.


    Upon discovering Liyu ''s aura on the severed hand and the residual magic of the man on her shoulders, arms, and clothes, an indescribable anger and chill erupted from Yumo''s eyes.


    The image of a muscular man bullying her petite daughter involuntarily formed in Yumo''s mind.


    ''What?!''


    ''Harassing my daughter?! Damn scum!''


    '' And intending to do it to my child?! , how dare you!!!''


    Considering Liyu ''s usual obedience, Yumo chose to believe her daughter''s words.


    The slight dissatisfaction toward Liyu in her mind disappeared instantly, replaced by endless disdain and disgust toward the Hero''s Party.


    "With their moral character, they don''t deserve to be called Heroes..."


    Under her displeasure, Yumo''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    A crimson aura suddenly spread out, and in an instant, the fragments and bloodstains in the area dissipated into nothingness, and the remaining souls were devoured by Yumo''s Bloody Butterflies.


    After cleaning up the scene, Yumo gently patted Liyu ''s small head.


    "My dear Liyu, it''s alright. You''re a good girl, and none of this is your fault. Those dreadful people are to blame. Here let me dry your tears."


    As she listened to Yumo''s comforting words, Liyu gradually stopped sobbing and silently buried her small head into Yumo''s bosom, hugging Yumo''s slender waist tightly.


    However, in Yumo''s embrace, no one noticed the cunning smile gradually appearing on Liyu ''s face...


    On the other side,


    Once she saw that her little sister not only wasn''t scolded but was also comforted by their mother, Limo''s mind was in a daze.


    ''This....is this allowed?!''


    Despite her confusion, Limo still tried to mimic her sister''s pitiful look, tucking her ears back and whining to her mother,


    "Mom, I...I was also bullied by them too, so I couldn''t help but eat him!"


    However, instead of sympathy, Yumo just rolled her eyes at Limo''s words.


    "Forget it. What kind of illness do they have to bully you in your Demon form?"


    She then embraced Liyu and quietly walked into the forest, leaving the small white wolf frozen in shock. Yet that wasn''t the end.


    After a few steps, Yumo spoke again.


    "Also, lying and eating raw meat. You are not allowed to eat for a week as punishment."


    As Limo listened to Yumo''s verdict, she was even more confused and upset.


    "Why only me?! This is so unfair!"

 Chapter 29 - 30

    Chapter 29: Chapter 30Deep within the Great Winter Forest, an astonishing scene is quietly unfolding, one that would baffle countless observers. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, a barefoot, minimally clothed, black-haired girl is strolling leisurely through the snow, seemingly unfazed by the icy ground beneath her.


    She is holding the hand of a very frail-looking little girl, and behind them is a pitiful white wolf.


    Surrounding them are dozens of huge, fierce-looking black Demons.


    However, these bloodthirsty Abyssal Demons, who normally love killing, are now showing no sign of violence.


    They were silently guarding the two girls and driving away any foolish monsters who come close.


    If someone were to witness these bloody Abyssal Demons protecting humans, it would surely cause a huge uproar in the contain.


    However, these girls are not humans; in a sense, they are demons wearing human skin.


    Under the protection of several Abyssal Demons, Yumo is holding the hand of Liyu, slowly walking on the snowy terrain.


    Meanwhile, Limo is walking behind them like an abandoned, homeless puppy, sulking and constantly complaining.


    "Mother is unfair, Liyu is a bad liar..." she grumbles non-stop.


    Although Liyu ''s airhead sister hasn''t directly spoken about her complaints, Liyu, who has spent many years with her, can easily read her thoughts and understand what she was saying. However, she has no intention of helping her plead with her mother.


    Her silly sister needs to learn to be smart and clever on her own.


    Moreover, for them, who are at the level of Demon King, not eating for a year is no big deal, let alone just a short week.


    It''s also important to control her sister''s gluttonous habits.


    Therefore, Liyu chooses to ignore her sister''s resentful little eyes and looks at her mother again.


    At this moment, while Yumo is silently walking deeper into the forest, she was also thoughtfully examining the delicate silver sword in her hand.


    This sword is the weapon used by the previous Apostle, Pix


    After cleaning up the scene, Yumo took all the usable weapons and space rings of the hero''s Team.


    Since they had already attacked her family, she might as well make the most of their spoils.


    She was also curious about the quality of the Hero Team''s equipment and whether there had been any advancements over the past few centuries.


    As Yumo continued to examine the weapons without speaking to her, Liyu pouted and shook her Mother''s hand like a spoiled child.


    But compared to Limo, who constantly revealed her true nature, Liyu was better at hiding her emotions and soon completely concealed her displeasure, still looking like a well-behaved little girl.


    Then, the small, gray-haired girl pointed to the symbol on the sword hilt, asking with the curiosity of a child,


    "Mommy, what does the golden symbol on the sword hilt mean?"


    "Hmm? This? It''s the number ''8'' in an ancient language."


    "''8''? Why put ''8'' on the sword?"


    In response to the little girl''s question, Yumo smiled and explained,


    "It denotes the ranking of the Apostles in the church."


    "Ranking? What does that mean?"


    "Well, it''s like a level of strength. The so-called ten ''apostles of the earth'' taught by Asumos are the Hero we often talk about. They are ranked from 1 to 10 according to their strength. The smaller the number, the stronger they are."


    "Oh, I see. The Apostle we defeated this time ranked eighth, so it''s not that strong."


    Liyu responded in low voice,


    "Correct, eighth. So, relatively far down."


    Although there was a hint of disappointment in her emerald eyes, Yumo mused aloud,


    "Well, strength-wise, I''m still curious about something, Liyu."


    "What is it, Mom?"


    "How did you feel about the opponent''s strength when you fought against them? Were they stronger or weaker than the Apostles who came to our doorstep before?"


    "Well, about that..." Liyu ''s face was slightly twisted with an expression of confusion.


    "I''m sorry Mom, that guy died too quickly. Sister killed him in one move, so I didn''t really see him fight and couldn''t tell."


    "Ah, he died too fast... That''s okay then."


    Yumo shook her head slightly with disappointment.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to know the overall strength of the Hero''s team now."


    Slightly squinting her crimson eyes, Yumo had already predicted that one of the ''protagonists'' would become the Saintess of Asumos Church and that the so-called ten apostles of the earth, three great apostles of heavens, and the holy knight order would all become the protagonist''s power against the abyssal demons.


    To ensure that the trial went smoothly, the abyssal demons she sent out at the beginning had to be something they could deal with.


    Otherwise, if several Demon Kings directly confronted the church, they would be wiped out.


    ''Sending an overly powerful Abyssal Demon could result in annihilating the enemy, while dispatching one too weak may inflate the enemy''s confidence. It''s quite a tricky balancing act,'' she thought.


    Yumo thought to herself.


    She believed it was necessary to understand the current combat capabilities of the Church across the continent in order to send suitable challenge demons.


    Moreover, Yumo herself was curious about the Church''s strength.


    Whether or not she could be easily defeated was an important factor.


    Beyond the Church, Yumo also needed to understand the combat abilities of the entire regular army across Ancita continent.


    As the saying goes, "Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles."


    Recently, she obtained a humanoid body and could go and check it out herself.


    As for where to go, Yumo thought to herself,


    ''Hmm, isn''t the Wind City of Snow Night Empire the closest place to the Forest? I heard that there are many fortresses on the outskirts, and elite troops are stationed there. Elite troops? It seems like something to look forward to.''


    While muttering to herself, Yumo looked toward the southeast, hoping that at least over there, she wouldn''t be disappointed like she was with this broken sword in her hand.


    Thinking of the sword, Yumo glanced at it with slight displeasure and let out a disdainful cold snort from her mouth.


    "A weapon made of source steel? Tsk, the forging technology of weapons also needs to be improved."


    The next moment, the delicate and smooth fingers of the black-haired girl exerted a bit of pressure on the sword''s blade. With a crisp sound, the silver sword, supposedly capable of slaying an Abyssal Demon of Demon King level, shattered into countless silver fragments, scattering across the snow.


    The sword couldn''t even cut her hair.


    Meanwhile, at the Asumos Church headquarters in Red Leaf Empire, inside the main hall of the Divine Capital, a discussion about the new Demon King in the east of the Winter Forest was in full swing beneath the statue of the goddess in the center of the hall.


    At that moment, Archbishop Nick, who was giving a passionate speech to rally the masses, suddenly felt a special soul signal rushing into his mind.


    Then, a look of shock and disbelief appeared on his old face.


    The next moment, Nick abruptly stopped his speech, and without looking back, he rushed out of the hall, leaving behind a group of bewildered congregants standing there at a loss.


    As Nick left the hall, he headed straight toward the direction of the "Hall of Heroes", clenching his fists tightly.


    "Pix? How did his soul signal suddenly disappear? Could it be that he''s dead?!"

 Chapter 30 - 31

    Chapter 30: Chapter 31Inside the magnificent cathedral of the divine capital, within the heavily guarded "Hall of Heroes," a man clad in silver armor and golden hair stood in disbelief.


    "How is this even possible? How could Pix have died like this?"


    His face was filled with shock as he stared intently at the ten blue soul gems embedded in the goddess statue''s staff.


    These gems weren''t just for decoration; they were specially designed to reflect the hero''s life force. The brighter the gem, the stronger the hero. A dimming gem signaled a weakened state, and a shattered gem meant the hero had died.


    In front of him, one of the blue gems had already shattered, marking the end of a hero''s life. It had been a hundred years since the last unexpected death of a hero, and now his close friend, the eighth Apostle Pix, had met his end. Overcome with emotion, he turned anxiously to the red-robed elder beside him.


    "Father! What''s happening? How did Pix die? Was it those heretics from Windy City?"


    "No," Archbishop Nick replied, shaking his head. He looked slightly displeased at his son, Philippe,


    "How many times must I remind you to address me as Archbishop within these church walls?"


    "Oh," Philippe, another golden-haired man, glanced at the two black-robed knights beside the statue of the goddess, feeling a little embarrassed as he nodded slightly,


    "Sorry, Father��I mean, Your Grace. If he wasn''t killed by these heretics, then how did Pix die? Who would dare attack one of our church Apostle? Are you saying he was really killed..."


    "Who told you Pix died in Windy City?" Nick interjected, his face showing a trace of annoyance.


    "Your old friend was supposed to be on standby there, but he got reckless and ventured into the Forest against the pop''s orders. Consequently, he died needlessly outside the forest. What a foolish mistake."


    Pix was an Apostle personally trained by Nick, and he was a great asset to him.


    Pix''s unexpected death in the Winter Forest was undoubtedly a huge loss.


    Even more significant was the fact that Pix was the first Apostle to die in Winter Forest in a century, a blemish that could jeopardize Nick''s future prospects for becoming pope.


    ''Damn it!''


    ''The more I think about it, the angrier I get!''


    Nick''s old face became more and more ferocious, making Philippe feel a bit scared beside him.


    At the same time, Philippe was filled with confusion.


    "On the outskirts? There shouldn''t be many high-level Abyssal Demons there, right? Pix was a Seventh-level Sword Saint! How could he die so easily? Could there be a mistake?"


    "No mistake. The battle location has already been found. And judging from the concentration of Shadow energy left at the scene, it''s clear that Pix faced a Demon King." S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Demon King? But they''re usually found deeper in the Forest, not on the outskirts," Philippe said puzzled.


    "Who knows?"


    "But, with Pix''s strength, even if he cannot defeat a Demon King, he should be able to escape, right?! Their team brought many teleportation scrolls!"


    However, after hearing Philippe''s words, Nick couldn''t help but sneer.


    "You stupid kid. When a Sword Saint meets a Demon King, most of them can only be killed in seconds. Escape? Impossible. As for those teleportation scrolls, they are only suitable for use when they encounter a group of Abyssal Demons. As for encountering a Demon King? It is too late to activate them."


    "What?! Killed in seconds?"


    Nick''s words made Philippe stunned.


    Obviously, his father''s words were completely different from what he usually heard, and he couldn''t help but exclaim again.


    "No! Your grace! Don''t our Apostles have the strength to challenge Demon Kings? Before, the teachers also told me that three Apostles working together can definitely kill a Demon King! How, how could they be killed in seconds?"


    "You..."


    Hearing his son''s words, Nick helplessly rubbed his forehead.


    At this moment, the Archbishop suddenly realized that he had been lacking in educating his son.


    After sighing slightly in his heart, Nick smiled bitterly and said,


    "Philippe, in the future, don''t believe everything the teachers say. The words spoken in the academy, the comments on major news, and even our own speeches, are mostly just used to deceive the believers, including the strength of the Apostles. In reality, even the last eight Apostles working together in the past couldn''t defeat any known Demon King. The Demon King level is the real Monsters."


    Philippe felt like his entire understanding of the world had just been turned upside-down.


    "If that''s true, why does the Church say otherwise? Why do the academies teach that?"


    "Hahhhh...."


    "How else would we keep people''s faith? Or attract more followers? Or increase our revenue through tithes and offerings? Think, Philippe, Think"


    "This..."


    Caught off guard by his father''s blunt words, Philippe fell silent, taking a moment to absorb this new, unsettling information.


    "So now, if the Demon King appears outside the eastern forest, won''t it be very dangerous for the team we sent there? The nearby defenses may also be attacked, right?"


    "I know..."


    Nick nodded without giving a clear answer.


    "There''s a newborn Demon King emerging in the eastern forest. To amass souls and blood, he might lead an attack on nearby defenses and cities. I''ve already ordered our teams to retreat. As for the fate of the people in those cities and outposts��"


    Nick''s face gradually became fierce.


    To him, the possible invasion of the demon king was not a crisis.


    For the Asumos Church, it was a great opportunity!


    "As for the life and death of those heretics and civilians, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, the more they die, the better. We can use their deaths to wage a propaganda war and deal a heavy blow to the reputation of Snow Night Empire. This way, we can further develop our power within Snow Empire. However, if we want to gain the belief of those barbarians, we need to do something else."


    "What do we need to do?"


    "Hehe, just like what we did in the Western countries before, play the role of savior. When the Abyssal Demons and the Galrose border of Snow Night Empire both suffer heavy losses, we will appear with divine weapons to save the people from the fire and water..."


    "Oh, oh, oh! I understand! By then, the people will turn to us! Um, but what if we really encounter a Demon king?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Nick smiled slightly and took out a scroll and a token with an exquisite wing symbol from his spatial ring, handing them to Philippe.


    "You should leave now and inform Snow Night Empire about our willingness to cooperate in resisting the Abyssal Demons. Also, give this scroll, which I personally wrote, to their Emperor. With this token, go to the Golden City and find Bai, and let her lead her troops to support the Wind City."


    "Miss Bai?!"


    Upon hearing this name, Philippe''s internal unease dissipated, and his face showed a hint of excitement.


    ''With Lady Bai''s help, our plan would surely proceed smoothly!''


    Once successful, the influence of his father''s faction within the church would greatly increase!


    When that time comes,


    ''Hehe~''


    Fantasizing about his beautiful future, Philippe couldn''t help but show a greedy smile on his face.


    However,


    In the next moment, he seemed to think of a very serious problem, and his face suddenly stiffened in place. He looked a little embarrassed at his father, who was grinning at him.


    "Um, Your Excellency," he said hesitantly.


    "Hmm? Is there something else?"


    "Uh, Your Grace,"


    "what if the Abyssal Demons and their Demon King decide not to invade? What''s our plan then?"


    Nick: "..."

 Chapter 31 - 32

    Chapter 31: Chapter 32Snow Night Empire


    In the northern stronghold of Wind City, the 110-year-old Marquis Xiumu was busy inspecting his troops at the military camp. The bloody sky over the eastern Winter Forest a week ago, along with the recent death of the Church''s Apostle, had made the tense atmosphere in Wind City even heavier.


    Although the forest near the border seems peaceful for now, to the people of Wind City, this calm feels like the quiet before a storm. The newly-born demon king might already see them as prey to boost its power. The constant threat of an Abyssal Demon attack hangs over the city, giving the residents a fear and heavy feeling.


    Soldiers in the north have started evacuating the elderly, weak, women, and children, while those capable of fighting are arming themselves. There''s no doubt; the entire city is preparing for war.


    Marquis Xiumu, the commander-in-chief of Wind City, has been working non-stop for a week, his nerves stretched to the limit. Looking at the group of about 30,000 newly armed soldiers in front of him, Xiumu fell into deep thought.


    At that moment, the bearded swordsman Asu by his side asked,


    "My lord, have you made a decision?"


    "Send them to Galrose Fortress. The terrain there is too flat; it''s hard to defend without a strong military presence,"


    Xiumu answered after studying the map closely.


    "Understood, my lord,"


    Asu responded respectfully and relayed the orders to the person in charge of the troops. Under Xiumu''s watchful eye, the troops marched off powerfully toward the front line.


    After watching the troops leave, Xiumu crossed his arms and looked into the distance. Though Wind City and its surrounding military bases have a total force of 300,000, the defense line near the winter forest is too long, and there are thirteen key fortresses to consider. Deciding how to allocate these forces has become a pressing issue.


    In the past, 300,000 troops were enough to deal with scattered Abyssal Demon attacks. But this time is different; a new Demon King has emerged in the forest, rallying Abyssal Demons in numbers at least a hundred times greater than usual. By Xiumu''s own assessment, 300,000 troops won''t be enough if the Abyssal Demons launch an attack. It''s not even enough to fill the gaps in their teeth.


    Thinking of this, Xiumu felt extremely anxious, with a solemn look in his deep blue eyes.


    The old Marquis couldn''t help but look at the big bearded swordsman next to him again and ask,


    "Asu, where are the nearby reinforcements?"


    "The closest Western army corps has just crossed the western mountain pass and is expected to take another week to arrive."


    "A week?! So slow..."


    "Ah, it''s winter now, and the road to Wind City is already difficult to traverse. Now it''s even blocked by accumulated snow. One week is already fast."


    "This is damn frustrating."


    Xiumu couldn''t help but curse,


    "By the time they arrive, Wind City might already be gone!"


    Watching the old man''s irritable demeanor, Asi could only respond with a resigned smile, "However, My Lord, Asumos Church has said they will send reinforcements. And, there are already a few squads that have reached the front-line fortresses. One of them even includes the so-called ''Girl of Destiny'' "


    "Asumos Church?"


    Xiumu frowned slightly.


    He didn''t have a good impression of the Church, nor of the so-called Girl of Destiny, He always felt that she was a puppet created by the Church to deceive people.


    In the past, Xiumu was disdainful of cooperating with the Church, but now he had no choice


    .


    "Well, if their troops arrive, go and meet them. As for those few squads, just let them pass through each fortress and see what they want to do."


    "Okay."


    Asu nodded slightly, somewhat displeased.


    Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted their conversation.


    *Boom!*


    Just then, a cloud of dust rose, and a lavish carriage burst into the camp. Right in front of the stunned soldiers and the Marquis himself, a middle-aged woman in a noble dress with white hair on her temples boldly kicked open the door of the carriage and jumped down with great momentum.


    The moment Xiumu saw this middle-aged woman, he trembled all over and rushed down from the high platform to her side in a hurry.


    "Aurora, Didn''t I ask Asu to escort you to the south for refuge? Why... why haven''t you left yet?!"


    "Leave?! Where would I go?!"


    The woman, who is the wife of Marquis Xiumu, is a tough woman named Aurora.


    When she heard her husband''s words, anger suddenly rose in her eyes.


    "How many times do I have to say it? I won''t leave my husband alone! Besides, I won''t leave My City until I find my granddaughter!"


    "Madam, please..." the servant stuttered.


    "What ''Madam''! Shut up!" Aurora shouted.


    Facing his wife''s anger, Marquis Xiumu shrank in fear and lowered his head.


    Seeing the Marquis''s dilemma, the servant, Asu, couldn''t help but walk up to Madam Aurora.


    "Madam, it''s very dangerous here now..."


    However, before Asu could finish his sentence, he was met with Madam Aurora''s fierce gaze.


    "What are you afraid of?! When I was fighting demons on the frontline before you weren''t even born! So Shut up!"


    "Yes, Mam..."


    Seeing that his wife had no intention of seeking refuge, Marquis Xiumu could only shake his head helplessly and ask,


    "Why did you suddenly come here?"


    "Why else would I come?" said impatiently. "It''s been a week since you left the house and you haven''t even sent a message. Do you want to worry me to death?!"


    "I''m...I''m sorry."


    "Sigh, considering the current situation, I won''t scold you. However..."


    Aurora then took a deep breath, and looked earnestly at her husband,


    "Any news of Yuan''er?"


    Facing his wife''s question, Xiumu lowered his head, mixed emotions swirling within him,


    "I''m sorry, Still nothing"


    His voice was tinged with deep regret and guilt,


    "Right now, we suspect that those slave traders have already taken Yuan''er out of the boundaries of Wind City, into the lawless area between the City and Winter Forest..."


    "What? How could this happen..." S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Aurora''s eyes filled with deep anxiety, even a touch of despair.


    Once entering that desolate area, where few tread, it would be even more challenging to trace the slave traders due to the thick fog. And if they encounter Abyssal Demons lurking on the forest''s outskirts, well...


    She didn''t believe those lowlife slave traders could fend off such monsters.


    At the thought of the possible fate of her granddaughter, Aurora couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Years ago, she had already lost one granddaughter in the Winter Forest.


    Now, Her son and daughter-in-law had been killed,


    She simply couldn''t bear losing her last granddaughter! Absolutely not! She was tired of outliving her family!


    "Then hurry up and send people to search that lawless area!"


    "I''m sorry, I have already sent someone to search, but there is still no news..."


    Xiumu''s face was also filled with bitterness.


    When it came to his granddaughter, he was no less concerned than his wife. That child was their heart and soul!


    His son and daughter-in-law were gone, and their first granddaughter Xia''er was gone too, and if Yuan''er had any mishap, he didn''t want to live anymore...


    However, just as the couple were immersed in a sad atmosphere, a hastily arriving intelligence officer brought even worse news,


    "My lord, in the south of Wind City, the... the members of the Divine Punishment Sect have been scouted!"


    Hearing this intel, it felt like a heavy boulder had dropped onto Xiumu''s heart, causing the old man to clench his fists tightly.


    "What?! The Divine Punishment Sect?! Those bastards who loved to sacrifice living people to Abyss demons?!"


    "What the hell do those bastards want now?!"

 Chapter 32 - 33

    Chapter 32: Chapter 33In the no man''s land between the Wind City and the Winter Forest,


    *Boom!!~*


    Accompanied by a thunderous explosion, a holy aura suddenly descended from the sky. The silver light that scattered in the air quickly converged on the silver-haired young girl''s sword.


    After a flash of dazzling silver light, the massive centipede-like abyssal demon in front of the silver-haired girl was suddenly cut in half! After letting out a few last screams, this level 5 demon completely lost its life force and turned into two chunks of flesh, polluting the pristine snow.


    Looking at the Abyssal Demon that had already been dealt with in front of her,


    Mengxi slowly dissipated the silver light that had gathered on the fine sword and sheathed it.


    "Compared with other places, the Demons near Winter Forest are indeed more powerful and violent..."


    After several encounters with Abyssal Demons, that was her conclusion.


    Mengxi frowned even more after coming to that conclusion. After all, the new generation of Holy Knights within the Church found it challenging to defeat the demons in Red Leaf Empire.


    If they were to face Abyssal Demons in the northern frontier, they would probably die even faster.


    This made her feel very annoyed.


    "I can''t rely on them; I have to rely on myself."


    Her purple eyes narrowed slightly, a look of determination appearing in them.


    At this time, the several treasure hunters who had just been saved by her couldn''t help but look excitedly at the female knight riding on a horse, wearing a pure white mask and exuding a heroic aura.


    They thought they would die for sure when they encountered the Abyssal Demon, but unexpectedly, they were saved by the other party at a critical moment.


    The joy of surviving the disaster filled the hearts of these treasure hunters.


    The holy knight who saved them and killed the Abyssal Demon was undoubtedly their benefactor.


    Mengxi''s image in their eyes became even Bigger and more glorious, especially when they felt the unparalleled and friendly holy aura emanating Around the her body.


    The people''s eyes burst with a exitment and faith, even though they were not followers of the church.


    Then, these people knelt down and kowtowed to express their gratitude,


    "Thank you, for saving our lives!!!"


    "Thank you!"


    "From now on!! I,i am a beliver of Asumos Church!!!"


    ...


    ...


    Listening to the words of these treasure hunters like crazy fanatics, Mengxi gradually felt a little uncomfortable.


    The holy aura that permeated her body, which was unique and known as the "Blessing of the Goddess," would make the creatures around her unconsciously feel a fondness and dependence on her...


    The effect was even more obvious for those who were not strong enough.


    It was precisely because of this aura that Mengxi was brought back to the church not long ago and gained tens of thousands of supporters.


    This ability was very convenient, but Mengxi herself didn''t like it. She always felt that it seemed to forcibly distort the will of others. Moreover, it also made Mengxi unable to distinguish which people around her were genuinely good to her and which were influenced by the "Goddess''s blessing".


    "Excuse me," she warned the treasure hunters coldly, "but don''t come to this place again. The area around Winter Forest are not safe. If you don''t want to die, stay away."


    After countless responses from these people, Mengxi turned her horse''s head and headed toward the church squad behind her.


    At the same time, another female knight in the church squad rode up to Mengxi''s side.


    After looking at the treasure hunters who were still bowing their heads, the female knight couldn''t help but show a playful smile.


    "It''s no wonder that the Goddess has blessed you captain, even those heretics are bowing to you. It''s hard to imagine!"


    Then, as if thinking of something, a hint of excitement flashed in the female knight''s eyes.


    "No wonder Archbishop agreed to have you come to Wind City. When the people of Wind City are overwhelmed by the Demons, you and Lady Bai Yanluo will appear again and surely turn them all into faithful followers!"


    "Is that so?"


    Mengxi replied calmly and didn''t intend to say much to the other person.


    The female knight was already accustomed to Mengxi''s cold attitude and didn''t feel upset about it.


    Instead, she continued to ride her horse to catch up to Mengxi''s side.


    "By the way, Captain! Before Lady Bai arrives to Wind City, you''d better not reveal your identity as the Girl of Destiny."


    Mengxi''s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing this.


    She hadn''t intended to reveal her identity as she found it troublesome and disliked the fanatical gaze of those who lost themselves.


    But...


    "Why? Archbishop Nick doesn''t want them to know of my identity?"


    "Because there have been people from Divine Punishment Sect in Wind City recently." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Divine Punishment Sect?"


    "Yes, those who believe in the Demon Lord and think that the Abyssal Demons represent the purification of the world by gods. They already oppose our Church and if they find out that you''re the Girl of Destiny, they will definitely cause trouble! Although you are very strong, there are also many powerful people in Divine Punishment Sect."


    "Okay, I understand. Thank you for reminding me, Galena."


    Mengxi nodded slightly.


    "No problem, it''s what I should do,"


    Replied the female knight, with a slight smile. It seemed that Mengxi''s gratitude made her very happy, as her face turned slightly red.


    However, just as Galena was about to continue talking to this lovely girl of destiny, a light cavalry who had just gone to scout in the distance returned and came directly to Mengxi.


    "Captain! We have found another group of horsemen near Galrose Fortress in the northwest direction."


    "Again? The Abyssal Demon could attack at any time, are these guys not afraid of death? They should be staying in Wind City, but they love to run out at this time"


    "Maybe they can''t stay inside Wind City."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I saw those people, they seemed to be slave traders, the ones that Marquis is searching for."


    "Really? What a coincidence."


    "So, Miss Mengxi, what should we do?"


    "Go catch those guys. Maybe we can make the Marquis own us a favor."


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl makes a decision that will affect her whole feature.


    --


    At the same time, inside the Winter Forest near Galrose Fortress, a 14-year-old little girl with pink hair, dressed in ragged clothes and covered in wounds, was struggling to move through the dead forest.


    Due to her thin clothes and walking in the snow, the little girl was already trembling from the cold.


    Her breathing became more and more heavy, and the constant loss of blood caused her vision to gradually blur.


    And behind her, several black figures were constantly chasing her.


    At this moment, the girl''s face, which was already covered in blood, was filled with fear, helplessness, and despair.


    Undoubtedly, due to long periods of starvation and dehydration, cruel torture, and the piercing cold weather, the girl''s body was on the brink of collapse.


    However, even in such a precarious physical condition, she still gritted her teeth, endured the intense pain from the cold and her wounds, and did her best to run forward.


    She knew very well that if she missed this opportunity, she might never be able to return to her family again.


    But as the black figures behind her approached, the light of hope in the girl''s heart grew weaker and weaker.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, help... help me..."


    ''Yuan''er doesn''t want to die. I just want to go home...''

 Chapter 33 - 34:

    Chapter 33: Chapter 34:In the deep forest, the habitat of the monster Wind Chime Bird, which was in a silent state, suddenly erupted with a miserable scream!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah !!"


    and in the next moment,


    "Boom!!"


    Along with a thunderous roar like a mountain collapse and earth-shattering, the king of the Wind Chime Bird tribe, also known as the Bird King, was suddenly hit by a beam of crimson light!


    Its imposing ultimate move was abruptly shattered by the red light! At the same time, the invincible light pierced through the Bird King''s wings after shattering its protective magic, causing the giant bird monster with a wingspan of tens of meters to plummet from the sky and crash into a pile of rocks.


    After a moment, Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The huge rocks exploded and the Bird King, who was buried underneath, crawled out in a sorry state with blood flowing from its head.


    Although the Bird King suffered such a humiliating defeat in front of its people, it had no thought of revenge in its heart.


    Instead, it felt endless fear and trembling from deep within its soul as it looked at the black-haired girl who had just snapped her fingers to knock it down.


    Meeting the girl''s scarlet eyes and feeling the familiar yet oppressive power of Shadow that emanated from her body, the Bird King abandoned its dignity as the king of the tribe and scrambled like a puppy to crawl to the girl''s feet.


    Its eyes had lost all fighting spirit and were filled with flattery.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!! Lady Yumo!! I didn''t know you had already turned into a human form?! I thought it was some adventurer with no eyes who entered my territory just now! I''m very sorry, very sorry!! Please spare me!! I have old and young to take care of..."


    Facing the Bird King''s plea for mercy, Yumo couldn''t help but roll her eyes, and her tone remained cold.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? If you see someone with a human form, don''t randomly attack, you little brat bird. Did you forget my words?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!! I won''t dare to do it again!!"


    "Hehe, if there''s a next time, I''ll find a new king for your Wind Chime tribe," Yumo said leisurely.


    However, her words contained an extremely powerful Shadow force, which directly suppressed the Bird King, making it unable to move. After hearing Yumo''s warning, the Bird King quickly nodded.


    "No, no! There won''t be a next time!"


    "That''s better."


    Yumo''s increasingly "gentle" smile disappeared as she restrained herself, lifting the oppressive force of the Shadow of Solitude from the Bird King and the rest of the Wind Chime Birds.


    In an instant, the monster breathed a sigh of relief and lay down, relieved of their burden.


    After narrowly escaping death, the Bird King quickly got up and snuggled up to Yumo, eager to please her.


    "Yumo-sama, my lady? What brings you to our humble place?"


    "I have something to discuss with you," Yumo chose to get straight to the point.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, since I''ve taken human form, I can''t just sleep rough in the wild anymore."


    "Um? Are you saying that you need our help to build a house?"


    "No, the house is already built."


    "Um? It''s already built? Then what do we need to do?"


    "I''m missing a bed. I want one that''s comfortable and soft,"


    Yumo said, her dangerous gaze locking onto the Bird King''s large, pristine white feathers.


    He suddenly felt a sense of dread, as if he knew what was coming.


    "And, I think your feathers are pretty nice~"


    Yumo cracked a sinister smile.


    ...


    ...


    A few minutes later, the once handsome Bird King was stripped of all his feathers by Yumo in front of a large crowd. He looked like a bald chicken and was particularly comical and embarrassed.


    The surrounding Wind Chime Birds couldn''t help but stifle their laughter.


    The seventh-stage Chime Bird king''s dignity had been completely lost at this point.


    The Bird King clenched his claws tightly and his eyes were full of anger and humiliation.


    But what could he do?


    To survive in the frigid forest, he had to submit to the Abyssal Demon and follow the orders of the Demon Temple.


    Otherwise, his entire tribe would become a meal for the Abyssal Demon.


    All he could do was suppress his anger and watch the black-haired girl slowly walk away, carrying his feathers.


    ''I''ll get revenge on that girl someday!''


    The Bird King stared fiercely at Yumo''s back as she left.


    However, at that moment, he did not know that even though the girl had her back turned to him and was already far away, she could still feel the enmity and hatred in his gaze.


    Fortunately, Yumo did not have the same mindset.


    Or rather,


    Making the Wind Chime Bird clan bear a great hostility toward her was the purpose of Yumo''s words.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t bother to send a few Abyssal Demons to pressure the Wind Chime Bird clan from time to time.


    At the end of the trial, the protagonist''s group needed to lead the army into the Winter Forest.


    To ensure everything went smoothly, Yumo believed it was necessary to arrange an "inside man" for the protagonist''s group.


    Of course, an Abyssal Demon couldn''t do this, so it had to be a group of persecuted demon beasts within the forest.


    These monsters not only detested Abyssal Demons but also knew about their habits and the general location of the Demon Temple.


    They could lead the protagonist''s group with legitimacy.


    "Hehe~"


    By then, it should be much easier to eliminate herself, right?


    Thinking of this, Yumo couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile as the blood butterflies around her danced with joy.


    Oh well,


    ''Sometimes, I really admire my own ingenuity.''


    After a slight sigh, Yumo once again focused her attention on the large pile of feathers in her hand that had been compressed.


    Although she could cause trouble in the Wind Chime Bird tribe territory this time, she really needed these feathers, and she needed this many!


    In the past, when I hadn''t taken on a human form, Limo, Liyu, and the other girls rested inside my body,


    "..."


    inside the Temple.


    Now that she had taken on human form, she needed to equip them with a new residence. She didn''t like the idea of the children sleeping out in the open.


    With Sebastian''s help, she had already built a countryside villa.


    Then, Yumo needed these feathers to make bedding for them~


    Although Liyu and the others always insisted on sleeping with her,


    considering their independence,


    Yumo still planned to get each of them a comfortable bed! Not just Limo and Liyu, but also the children who were temporarily outside the forest~


    When they come back, they should have a place to sleep, right?


    She couldn''t have them all squeezed in with her, could she?


    "So,"


    Yumo strolled through the forest as if taking a leisurely walk, enjoying the snowy scenery while pondering the room allocation in the new house.


    And at this moment,


    Yumo suddenly stopped in her tracks, her eyebrows slightly furrowed,


    the girl turned her head towards the south of the forest, relying on her extraordinary perception, Yumo detected some special aura.


    Huh?


    "Has someone come into the forest again?"


    ...

 Chapter 34 - 35

    Chapter 34: Chapter 35In the outermost region of the winter forest, a girl with pink hair and numerous wounds was desperately fleeing toward the depths of the forest.


    She didn''t care about her bleeding wounds, weakening body, or the possibility of encountering an abyssal demon in front of her.


    The girl''s only thought was to escape the pursuit of those behind her.


    She wanted to go home.


    With the strong will to survive, even if the direction she was heading was completely opposite to where her home was, she had no intention of stopping.


    However, as the effects of her mid-level magic spell, ''Spike Sprint'', gradually dissipated, the girl''s running speed began to decrease.


    The pursuers behind her were getting closer.


    "Help, help, help me, please, anyone, help me..."


    the girl''s heart was gradually covered with despair.


    As the pink-haired girl became more and more hopeless, the several pursuers behind her wearing brown hooded coats became more and more anxious! As they gradually entered the winter forest, the atmosphere around them became heavier, and the elusive smell of blood stimulated their nostrils.


    They knew very well that the most terrifying existence on this continent inhabited this cold and silent forest.


    That was the abyssal demon.


    As they advanced deeper into the forest, the possibility of encountering an abyssal demon rapidly increased.


    With their strength, once they encounter an abyssal demon, they fear that they won''t have a chance of survival. If they are unlucky enough to come across an existence above the sixth rank, they are all dead!


    "No, we can''t let this girl run any further!"


    After realizing that the pink-haired girl had already entered his range, the black-haired man named Lapplo couldn''t help but bite his lip.


    His fierce gaze fixed on the girl who was frantically running away in the distance.


    Watching the girl, Lapplo''s lower body began to ache.


    When he had attempted to make friendly contact with the young beauty before, this damn girl had taken advantage of his inattentiveness and attacked his lower body! This caused him to be in unbearable pain and made him lose face in front of his companions! He couldn''t let this go without teaching her a lesson!


    "I''ll see where else you can run!"


    After cursing in his heart, Lapplo pulled out his magic long gun from his waist and aimed it at the distant pink figure.


    "??!!"


    "Hey! Don''t shoot, you mot***!"


    After seeing Lapplo''s actions, a scar-faced man who was chasing alongside him immediately shouted, trying to stop Lapplo.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    By the time the scar-faced man spoke, Lapplo had already impatiently pulled the trigger, and the cruel fire burst out.


    "Boom!!~~"


    The tranquility of the nearby forest was suddenly shattered as the enchanted bullet, filled with magic, burst out of the blue-enveloped firearm. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It accurately hit the back of the pink-haired girl and passed through her chest, causing a momentary burst of anger in her body.


    In an instant, the snow around the pink-haired girl turned red, and she lost the ability to continue running.


    Her pink acceleration circle suddenly disintegrated, and with a weak cry, she fell helplessly onto the snow below.


    "Yay! I hit her!!"


    Lapplo couldn''t help but jump up and cheer.


    But before he could laugh for long,


    The scar-faced man rushed to his side and punched him in the head, then directly grabbed his neck, angrily asking,


    "You **! Why did you shoot!"


    "I...I..."


    Lapplo, who was directly grabbed by the neck, was at a loss, anxiously looking at the scar-faced man.


    "Big brother, I...I was just afraid that she would continue to escape inside! What if we encounter an abyss demon? We won''t be able to..."


    "You directly shooting her with that damned gun won''t it attract the attention of the abyss demon?!!"


    "Well, I..."


    Lapplo was at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, the scar-faced man, who was the leader of this chase team named Depro, became even more furious and slammed the disobedient and foolish little brother to a nearby giant tree.


    "Furthermore! That girl is the one that the divine Punishment sect wants! She alone is worth 3 million coins! If that girl is dead, I will chop you up and feed you to the dogs!!"


    "This...this girl is the one the divine''s Punishment sect wants?!"


    "Otherwise? If it wasn''t for her, the marquis wouldn''t be chasing us! We wouldn''t have to escape from the Windy City at this time!"


    Upon hearing this, Lapplo became even more uneasy, standing still in the snow after getting up from the ground, unsure of what to do.


    His actions once again caused Depro''s displeasure.


    "You are a waste who is more trouble than it''s worth!"


    "If it weren''t for your inability to control your lower body, we wouldn''t have had to work so hard to catch this girl! Let alone capture her, she might not even make it out alive now!"


    After giving Lapplo a glare filled with anger, Depro turned to the other henchmen nearby and said,


    "What are you waiting for? Go check if the girl is still alive! If she is, bring her back quickly! I hope the gunshots didn''t attract any abyssal demons!"


    Saying that Depro jumped up and, with the help of his brown fighting spirit, quickly ran toward where the pink-haired girl had fallen.


    "Damn it, You damn Mother f**, if you want to kill her, at least do it after helping me exchange her for 3 million coins!"


    Depro kept shouting in his mind.


    Soon, with the help of his full-strength fighting aura, Depro arrived at the spot where the pink-haired girl had fallen.


    After breaking through the annoying bushes, Depro, and the others finally found the valuable girl they were looking for.


    However, in the next moment, Depro and his men''s eyes widened in disbelief as they looked ahead.


    Because they had found an unexpected guest.


    At that moment, lying beside the pink-haired girl in the snow was another young girl wearing an exquisite black robe and veil, with black and red gradient hair.


    As everyone looked at the breathtaking beauty of the young woman, their hearts started beating faster and a strong greed began to surface in their eyes.


    Having been slave traders for many years, they could tell the value of this black-haired girl at a glance.


    If they could sell her on the black market, their profits would be even higher than the pink-haired girl''s! It was a responsibility they couldn''t pass up!


    The gunshots didn''t attract any abyssal demons, but they had come across such a stunning beauty instead!


    This was too lucky!


    "Hahaha! We''re going to be rich today!" they thought excitedly in their minds, and the feeling of excitement took over their brains.


    They began to approach the black-haired girl step by step, just like a group of goblins surrounding their prey...


    It was disgusting.


    However, not everyone felt the same excitement in their hearts.


    At the moment when Depro saw this girl, he felt an immense weight in his heart and a strong sense of fear began to spread in his mind.


    ''wait.., something''s not right!''


    ''How could there be someone here?! And such a beautiful girl at that?! In the middle of winter, dressed so thinly and barefoot? Normal people would have died of cold by now!''


    ''This is not right! Something is definitely wrong!''


    After stopping his foolish companions from their behavior, Depro questioned the girl warily,


    "Who are you and why are you here?!!"


    However, the girl did not respond and just gave a quiet glance at the group.


    The next moment, to the slightly surprised gazes of Depro and the others, a butterfly covered in blood flew towards them.


    ''??''


    ''Huh?''


    "This is this butterfly..??"


    ---------------------

 Chapter 35 - 36

    Chapter 35: Chapter 36"Wow, what a beautiful girl!"


    Lapplo, who had finally caught up with his companion, couldn''t help but be amazed when he saw the unknown black-haired girl. A certain indescribable desire began to burn in his heart like a raging fire, and in an instant, it turned into a wildfire.


    Lapplo, who was already fond of women, found his desires amplified when he met the girl''s eyes, which were as red as blood.


    His strong desires began to swallow his reason, causing Lapplo and his fellow slave traders to overlook some visible anomalies.


    All they could think of was capturing the black-haired girl and selling her at a high price in the black market.


    Before that, they could play with her a little, right?


    ''Hehehe, pretty girl~''


    Of course, they needed to be careful not to accidentally kill her, as they did with those previous elf girls.


    This girl was so beautiful, but she also seemed very fragile.


    ''I need to be careful with my strength, hehe~''


    Lapplo couldn''t help but show a lewd smile, putting away his firearm. After all, he believed that there was no need for weapons to deal with such a defenseless girl.


    However, just as Lapplo was about to make a move, a blood-red butterfly with a red glow suddenly appeared in front of him, causing him to be taken aback.


    He stared at the butterfly in confusion.


    ''??''


    ''What?''


    ''Why would there be a butterfly in the cold winter forest? And with such a color?''


    Looking at the blood-red patterns and sheen on the butterfly, Lapplo felt a strong sense of discomfort. A cold sweat formed on his forehead. But his inner desires quickly overshadowed his uneasiness.


    Instead of worrying about the strange butterfly, Lapplo was more concerned with capturing the black-haired girl.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Lapplo impatiently waved his hands, trying to drive away the bizarre butterfly.


    However, as he waved his hand, the butterfly landed on the back of his right hand.


    Seeing this, Lapplo furrowed his brows and instinctively tried to shake it off.


    ''Wait?! My hand?!''


    But before he could move his arm, an indescribable, intense pain suddenly spread from the back of his hand to his brain, accompanied by an unparalleled sense of terror.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! My, my hand!"


    In the next instant, large amounts of magic power, life force, and soul energy began to be absorbed by the blood butterfly.


    Under Lapplo''s horrified gaze, the skin that made contact with the blood butterfly rapidly withered away! In just a split second, his arm turned into a dry, withered branch!


    Then, the energy from other parts of his body began to be uncontrollably absorbed by the blood butterfly as well.


    Lapplo wanted to stop it, but he found himself completely paralyzed, unable to move at all.


    He could only watch helplessly as his body continued to wither.


    At this moment, all that remained in Lapplo''s mind was unprecedented fear.


    ''Why, why is this happening to me?''


    In the end, with a desperate cry, Lapplo''s consciousness fell into the boundless darkness, and his body suddenly turned into a mummy, collapsing onto the snowy ground.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    The slave traders who came into contact with the blood butterflies also had their energy taken away and died tragically in despair and pain. Only one person survived �C the big brother of the slave traders, a high-ranking mercenary named Depro.


    Even though he was a sixth-stage master, touching these blood butterflies would certainly result in his gruesome death!


    At this moment, Depro noticed the black-haired girl not far away.


    In an instant, Depro''s horror turned into endless hatred.


    He was astonished to discover that several blood-red butterflies were quietly fluttering around the girl, with a few even resting on her shoulders. Yet, the girl remained unharmed.


    It was evident that this girl was controlling these butterflies!


    "It''s you! You witch! You killed my brothers! I will make you pay!"


    Realizing this, Depro was undoubtedly enraged.


    His long-time brothers were annihilated in such an inexplicable way! How could he bear this?!


    After looking into the girl''s crimson eyes, Depro''s inner fury intensified.


    "Combat skill - Thunder Tribulation Double Blades!"


    A pale purple fighting energy suddenly erupted from his body, forming a solid armor of fighting energy.


    At the same time, the energy enveloped his dual blades, making them emit a chilling, cold light.


    "Die!"


    Thunder and lightning surged as Depro transformed into a purple light, charging toward the black-haired girl with the momentum of a thunderbolt. His blade aimed straight for her neck!


    However, just as Depro was anticipating the girl''s decapitation, the long-immobile black-haired girl tilted her head to the right. Her crimson eyes seemed to display a hint of curiosity.


    ''Curiosity? What the hell?''


    Noticing the girl''s expression, Depro couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. However, before he could think further, the girl''s palm suddenly enlarged in his view, moving at a speed that left him no time to react.


    "Eh?!"


    After a brief cry of surprise, the girl''s delicate hand intimately collided with Depro''s face.


    "PA!!!"


    With an unprecedented, earth-shattering slap, the raging thunder-attribute fighting AURA around Depro, as well as his fighting energy armor, instantly crumbled into nothingness.


    Depro''s head spun a full 360 degrees with a horrified expression before finally parting ways with his neck. His consciousness sank into an endless darkness. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this manner, Depro''s head flew off, while his powerless body collapsed in front of the black-haired girl.


    --


    "eeehhhh..."


    Looking at the decapitated scar-faced man before her, the black-haired girl, our protagonist Yumo, was dumbfounded for a moment. She gazed at her right hand, which had just sent Depro''s head flying, somewhat at a loss.


    Yumo''s brow twitched slightly.


    Honestly, she wanted to keep the scar-faced man alive, as she needed to interrogate him for information. Seeing that he seemed quite powerful, Yumo intended to use a little force to knock him out and subdue him.


    However, she didn''t expect...


    Glancing at the scattered head several hundred meters away, Yumo playfully and awkwardly stuck out her tongue.


    ''Ah, I may have used a bit too much force...''


    -------------------------

 Chapter 36 - 37

    Chapter 36: Chapter 37''Hmm,''


    After looking at Depro, who was killed by her slap, and the gruesome corpse, Yumo stared at her hands with great consternation.


    It seemed,


    ''I might have overestimated the physical strength of a sixth-rank human.''


    ''To think that just one slap would send the opponent''s head flying.''


    ''It seemed that I must control my strength in the future and not treat humans the same way I treated the abyssal demons. These creatures were just too fragile.''


    The black-haired girl made a silent decision in her heart.


    Then,


    Yumo slowly turned around and looked at the pink-haired girl lying on the ground, who was already on the brink of death.


    Actually,


    In the past, numerous people would die in the Winter Forest each year, and Yumo would mostly not bother to intervene.


    She would let these people fend for themselves.


    In a certain sense, Yumo had already become numb to such incidents.


    This time she took action, partly because she was itching to test her own strength against these fifth and sixth-rank humans, as well as her new body.


    ''and also, for this girl.''


    Slowly squatting down, Yumo quietly examined the dying girl in front of her. The power of Shadow was slowly released from Yumo''s body, gently enveloping the girl.


    After sensing for a moment,


    Yumo couldn''t help but reveal a ''not unexpected'' smile.


    ''As I thought, it''s a Holy Light Physique.''


    Holy Light Physique,


    It was a rare physique with a high affinity for Holy power.


    The Asumos Church had been searching for talents with this kind of physique on the continent for many years. Nearly all known individuals with the Holy Light Physique on the continent had become powerful forces within the Asumos Church, with one even becoming an Apostle of Heaven.


    Now, the strength of the younger generation on the continent was declining more and more.


    Anxious about this phenomenon, Yumo naturally did not want to let such talents die. So, she appeared here, intending to save the girl and send her to the Asumos Church in the future.


    Maybe, she would become a powerful ally for the protagonist to help defeat her one day.


    However,


    ''It''s a pity.''


    After sensing the girl''s injuries, Yumo couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly.


    At this moment, the girl''s spine had been shattered by a bullet, her internal organs were severely damaged, and the remaining energy from the bullet had even reached the girl''s core, which could be understood as the important organ for mobilizing her magic power.


    It was obvious that the girl was seriously injured.


    Her life force and soul power were rapidly draining from her body, and she would undoubtedly die within a few minutes without intervention.


    Glancing at the girl''s pale face, Yumo sighed regretfully.


    Then, Yumo slowly stood up from the ground, ready to leave.


    ''Sigh, there''s basically no hope of saving her when she''s injured like this...''


    At least,


    There was no conventional way.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to leave, a weak voice full of pleading came slowly from the girl''s mouth.


    "Save, ple...s, sav...e, save me..."


    Although the voice was faint, it did not escape Yumo''s keen senses.


    Hearing this voice, Yumo couldn''t help but show a slightly surprised expression, glancing at the pitiful girl lying on the snow, barely clinging to life.


    ''Oh?''


    ''Such a strong desire to survive?''


    ''And she still had consciousness and could speak in this state? It seemed her willpower and soul strength were quite strong.''


    Yumo raised an eyebrow slightly, a playful expression appearing on her beautiful face.


    "Come to think of it, if I were to infuse the power of shadows into this girl''s Holy Light Physique, I wonder what would happen? It''s quite interesting."


    She thought to herself that she should try it out.


    Yumo, feeling impulsive, turned around and crouched down in front of the girl with pink hair, touching her blood-stained face gently and speaking softly.


    "I can save you, but whether you can survive or not will depend on yourself. It will be quite painful during the process and will make you wish for death. Also, even if you survive, you will have to pay a very painful price. so do you want it?"


    As Yumo''s words entered the pink-haired girl''s ears, her lifeless blue eyes seemed to refocus and a glimmer appeared.


    Yumo''s words undoubtedly gave the girl a glimmer of hope, and in order to seize that hope, she mustered up the last of her strength and spoke:


    "As long as...I can...survive...I...I''m willing..."


    The girl''s voice became weaker and weaker, and without a doubt, her body had reached its limit, with death beckoning from across the river.


    "Well, since you''re willing, then okay."


    Yumo smiled slightly.


    "I''ll try to save you."


    Then, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand, and a horrifying red light suddenly appeared around her body, gathering and condensing into an energy blade.


    In the next moment, with a flash of red light!


    The energy blade passed through Yumo''s fingertips, and a little crimson blood slowly overflowed from her fingertip. This was not ordinary blood, but a concentrated form of Yumo''s origin blood, far surpassing the crystalline form she had made before. If the function of the crystalline form was to create a small demon, then the function of the origin blood was to create a powerful demon!


    like the abyssal demon of demon king class.


    At this point, facing the severe injury of the pink-haired girl in front of her, only the extremely strong power of the shadow could save her. But in her current state, with her own power completely exhausted, once she came into contact with the shadow power, she would turn into a mindless abyssal demon.


    Even if she survived, it would be no different from being dead.


    Therefore, if she wanted to retain her consciousness, this girl had to break through on her own and reach the demon king stage, After all, only an abyssal demon of this level could possess rationality and retain most of their original character.


    Only then could she be considered as having survived.


    As for whether she could successfully break through, it was up to her own destiny.


    After the breakthrough, what would happen to her holy light Physique?


    Yumo wasn''t sure.


    Anyway, she just wanted to give it a try.


    "Whether you can succeed or not, it''s up to you."


    Slowly, the bright red blood flowed down and dripped directly into the mouth of the pink-haired girl.


    As Yumo''s original essence blood entered her body, waves of wonderful crimson Shadow Power began to ripple throughout her body, and the girl''s consciousness was completely immersed in boundless darkness.


    With the surge of power, the surrounding space began to twist and distort.


    Under Yumo''s control, the red light scattered and gradually turned into a red crystal that enveloped the girl, forming a cocoon of rich and powerful red energy.


    Inside this cocoon, the pink-haired girl would absorb Yumo''s power and Will be reborn.


    However, the extent of this rebirth depended on the girl''s own fate. Would she become an irrational ordinary Abyssal Demon or a legendary figure like Demon King?


    "It''s up to your fate,"


    Yumo chuckled.


    Then, she snapped her fingers, and with several strange cries, a huge monster bird resembling a vulture and emitting black smoke suddenly descended from the sky and landed next to her.


    Following Yumo''s gesture, this giant Abyssal Demon picked up the cocoon of red energy and flew towards the distant mountains and forests.


    After watching the vulture disappear, Yumo turned her head to the snowy ground and, in the next moment, a black mist-wrapped Abyssal Demon suddenly crawled up to her, like a mole, and respectfully knelt down by her side. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This Abyssal Demon was the one that Yumo had sent out to investigate the external situation.


    Slowly, Yumo reached out and stroked the head of the fifth-level Abyssal Demon. The scene it had just seen flowed into Yumo''s mind along with the flow of Shadow Power.


    In an instant, a playful glint appeared in the black-haired girl''s eyes, and she looked thoughtfully toward the south.


    "What? The Slave Caravan and the Knight Order are fighting in a place like this?"


    she exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hmm? And the emblem on their clothes is...Asumos Church."


    -----------------------------

 Chapter 37 - 38

    Chapter 37: Chapter 38Within the forbidden zone between Galrose Fortress and the Great Winter Forest,


    ''Where the hell did that bastard Depro run off too!!!''


    ''Damn it!''


    ''Hurry up and come back you son of @!$!''


    After narrowly evading an onslaught from a silver-armored warrior''s war hammer, Captain Sakurai of the Shadow Mercenaries cursed inwardly with frustration. Just then, a deep crimson magic array suddenly materialized behind this sixth-level powerhouse!


    Suddenly,


    A colossal fireball came hurtling towards him, causing Sakurai''s eyes to narrow sharply. His scar-ridden furious face grew even more ferocious due to the ambush!


    However,


    Being a seasoned veteran of countless battles, Sakurai quickly adjusted his posture, evading the bombarding fireball and hurling his spear into the air!


    In an instant,


    A surge of black light erupted! The spear, enveloped in dark-attribute aura, slashed through the starry sky, piercing the shoulder of a distant spellcaster! It directly disabled the combat prowess of the fifth-level mage.


    And with the long-range threat eliminated,


    Sakurai visibly regained his composure in battle,


    But even so, his expression remained incredibly grave. At this moment, his Shadow Mercenaries, whom he led on this mission to assist in smuggling slaves, had suffered severe damages, and their fighting strength had been reduced to only himself and a few elite members.


    Almost all of the other members were slain by the knights before his eyes,


    Gazing at dozens of knights dressed in exquisite silver armor and crimson capes, Sakurai''s eyes brimmed with resentment, wishing to dismantle each and every one of them! Otherwise, his burning hatred would be difficult to quell!


    A well-executed mission,


    Almost on the verge of completion! He was about to hand over the slaves to the Divine Punishment Sect! Soon, he would receive 8 million star coins! Yet, he unexpectedly encountered these damn Asumos Church knights at this critical juncture?!


    Damn it!


    ''Aren''t those bastards not on good terms with the Snow Night Empire?! Why are they appearing near the fortress!! You bastards!''


    Sakurai cursed inwardly with frustration,


    While occasionally casting puzzled glances toward the nearby Great Winter Forest,


    Several minutes ago, he had dispatched a team to chase after that fleeing girl! She was just a normal person of the third rank, for god''s sake?! Why haven''t they caught her yet after all this time?!


    "Depro! What the hell are you up to?!"


    Sakurai grew increasingly anxious,


    If those people didn''t come back to support him, he might truly be captured by these inexperienced church knights!


    However,


    Just as he glanced momentarily at the Great Winter Forest, mocking words suddenly resounded in his ears,


    "Oh, so you still have time to look elsewhere?"


    ??!!


    What?!


    "Who?!!"


    In an instant, Sakurai''s eyes narrowed sharply. A strong sense of danger surged through his heart as he incredulously turned his head to look at the brown-haired female knight who appeared behind him. And in that moment of resentment as he gazed at the female knight,


    A purple-flamed sword, burning with intensity, impaled Sakurai''s chest from behind,


    Directly piercing through his heart!


    "Dammit..."


    In a feeble curse, Sakurai, whose blade had tasted blood for decades, ultimately perished in this mission of transporting slaves,


    His death marked the complete destruction of the Shadow Mercenaries.


    --


    "Finally resolved,"


    After the purple flames dissipated from her sword, Galena let out a sigh of relief,


    It wasn''t easy for them to overcome a sixth-level powerhouse besieging them.


    Then,


    Galena turned slowly and looked towards the other battlefields behind her. With Sakurai''s demise, the remaining members of the stubborn Shadow Mercenaries raised their hands in a gesture of surrender.


    Undoubtedly, the battle had come to an end,


    With a slight smile, Galena looked towards the burly man wielding a giant axe and shouted,


    "Kakalo!"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Sister Galena?"


    The burly man known as Kakalo quickly leaped up and stood before Galena,


    While Galena pointed to the dozens of young boys and girls confined in the carriages nearby,


    "Tidy up the battlefield and, by the way, help those poor kids with their injuries."


    "Alright, understood. I''ll go call the priests."


    "Yes, oh, one more thing!"


    Just as the burly man was about to leave, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Galena in confusion,


    "What''s the matter, Sister Galena? Is there something else you need to command?"


    Upon hearing this, Galena furrowed her brow thoughtfully and looked towards the nearby snowy plains and the Great Winter Forest not far away. With her keen senses, or perhaps it was a woman''s intuition, in the midst of battling these ruthless mercenaries, she always had a strange feeling,


    As if something nearby was watching her?


    It made Galena extremely uncomfortable, and that inexplicable chilliness kept her on edge until now.


    "Kakalo, have you, by any chance, felt any strange gazes around us?"


    Hearing her words, the burly man Kakalo looked perplexed and glanced awkwardly at their surroundings,


    Then he shook his head, helpless.


    "No, I don''t feel anything. Everything seems normal, right?"


    "Hmm? Really? Then what about the reconnaissance team on alert nearby? Any news? Have they seen any demons or abyssal creatures?"


    "They shouldn''t have. If they spotted any abyssal creatures, they would have reported it by now."


    "Well, I guess so."


    Could it be my imagination? Perhaps because I''ve been too tired lately? Galena pondered in her mind as she closed her eyes and shook her head.


    But at that moment, Kakalo''s exclamation interrupted Galena''s thoughts, causing her to curiously look up. "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s a girl, she seems like an ordinary person? She ran out of the Great Winter Forest?!" Kakalo pointed towards the distant forest, sounding incredulous.


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Galena was also taken aback. She followed Kakalo''s hand and looked in the same direction.


    And in the next instant, Galena couldn''t help but reveal an expression of disbelief. Reflected in her eyes was a girl with disheveled pink hair, wearing tattered clothes, just as Kakalo had described, running out of the Great Winter Forest towards their location.


    "Wait, really? Oh my god! What''s with that child? How did she come out of the Great Winter Forest alone? No, something''s not right! Why would a young girl come to such a dangerous place?" Galena questioned.


    "The clothing, isn''t it similar to the slaves on the carriage?" Kakalo remarked.


    "Slaves? Is she an escaped slave?"


    "Seems like it. Didn''t Sakurai say that some members of their team went into the forest to capture people? It should be her, right?"


    "But why is she the only one running away? What about the people pursuing her?"


    "I''m not sure. Let''s ask her when she gets here."


    "Alright."


    As they watched the fragile figure stumbling and running with all her might from a distance, Galena''s compassion grew. After a brief exchange, she hurriedly joined Kakalo and several other Asumos knights to go help the poor girl. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as Galena and the others were about to make contact with the girl, she noticed something unusual��the expression on the girl''s face. It wasn''t the look one would have upon seeing a savior; instead, it was filled with endless fear. She anxiously looked behind her from time to time, as if avoiding something terrible.


    "No, something''s not right!" A sense of foreboding suddenly rushed into Galena''s mind.


    And at that very moment, as if to confirm Galena''s intuition, an overwhelming oppressive force burst out of the forest. Like a violent gust of wind, it instantly assaulted Galena and the other Asumos knights, carrying a chilling silence, a dense aura of murderous intent, and a nauseating smell of blood.


    Everyone''s faces turned pale, and cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. In the next moment, the earth shook.


    "Roarrrrr!"


    Amidst the earth-shattering and terrifying roar, several gigantic bipedal monsters, engulfed in raging hellfire, emerged from the Great Winter Forest. With an imposing aura, they roared and charged toward them.


    ?!! In the instant they saw these Demons, everyone held their breath, experiencing an unprecedented sense of horror.


    "Abyss... Abyssal creatures?!"


    This is bad, really bad!


    "Quick! Retreat now!!!"

 Chapter 38 - 39

    Chapter 38: Chapter 39"Roarrrrrrrrr!!"


    With six-meter-high horns on its head and standing on two feet, the abyss demon emanated a dense hellfire and roared with hostility toward the group of Asumos knights.


    The earth-shattering roar caused the group to lose their courage and their souls to waver.


    Under Galena''s command, the squad hastily retreated.


    Their small team was powerless against the five mid-tier, fifth-ranked abyss demons. Retreat was their only choice.


    However, would these bloodthirsty demons with strong fighting spirits let their prey escape so easily?


    They charged at the group with an echoing roar!


    The Asumos knights who came to the aid of the pink-haired girl were also around the fifth rank, but the physical prowess of the abyss demons far exceeded that of humans of the same rank. Moreover, after battling the mercenary corps, Galena and the others were already physically drained.


    Under such conditions, how could they possibly outrun the abyss demons?


    In just a blink of an eye,


    The abyss demon roared and appeared before them.


    Faced with the terrifying sharp fangs and claws, as well as the blood-red eyes that chilled one''s soul, the fear deep within the hearts of the knights was triggered.


    Their relentless grip on their weapons began to tremble, and cold sweat dripped from their foreheads. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although these knights had participated in encirclement operations against abyss demons, they had only faced solitary demons.


    This was their first time being surrounded by multiple demons at once.


    As warriors taking their first trial in the northern borderlands, they had no experience.


    Moreover,


    The northern border demons were stronger than those they had hunted down due to their proximity to the Demon Temple.


    Overwhelming pressure attacked them from all directions, causing the Asumos knights to experience an indescribable suffocating feeling.


    Under the stimulation of fear, Kakalo let out a hysterical roar,


    "Damn abyss demon!! Don''t come any closer!!!"


    With his roaring voice,


    The blue holy energy suddenly erupted from Kakalo''s body and converged on his twin axes! All of his physical enhancement magic activated in an instant! Kakalo''s robust figure was immediately enveloped by the magical aura!


    His momentum began to rise rapidly!


    The fear in the eyes of the burly man seemed to be suppressed by the increase in his own power.


    "combat skill - Beheading Slash!"


    As he yelled out his technique, Kakalo leaped into the air.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Asumos knights, he aimed his axe at the abyss demon''s head!


    However,


    Reality was always cruel.


    No matter how strong one''s momentum is, it couldn''t change the huge gap in strength...


    and at The next moment,


    As everyone stared in disbelief,


    The abyss demon suddenly raised its hand and effortlessly shattered Kakalo''s defensive magic with a slap, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Before Kakalo could stand up in frustration,


    The abyss demon stomped on him.


    In an instant,


    Blood and flesh splattered everywhere, organs flew through the air, and the burly knight was reduced to a puddle of gore...


    "Kakalooooo!!!"


    Galena couldn''t help but let out a sorrowful roar.


    The fear in her eyes was magnified at this moment, and the other Asumos knights felt the same way.


    If even Kakalo ended up like this, what fate awaited them, whose strength was inferior to his?


    They couldn''t even grip their weapons tightly due to trembling. Facing the abyss demon, this was undoubtedly lethal.


    Even trembling to the point of being unable to grip their weapons tightly, the knights knew that facing the abyssal demon would undoubtedly be deadly.


    In the next moment, under the horrified gazes of everyone, the ferocious attack of the abyssal demon suddenly descended upon them.


    For a time, an atmosphere of despair permeated this small band of knights.


    However,


    There was one exception.


    That was the pink-haired girl who was saved by Galena and now shielded behind her.


    There wasn''t even a trace of fear in the girl''s eyes.


    All she had in them,


    Was a deep sense of disappointment.


    ''This? Is this it? Is this their level?''


    Undoubtedly, the girl was very dissatisfied with the performance of these Asumos Church knights.


    Extremely dissatisfied!


    --


    A few minutes earlier,


    Deep within the Winter Forest,


    Having seen the battle between the two forces outside the forest through the video on the crystal from the abyssal demon, Yumo couldn''t help but reveal a playful expression, her curiosity bubbling up inside her.


    Because,


    To her surprise, she found that one of the battling parties was actually the knights from the Asumos Church.


    You see,


    According to the script,


    The Asumos Church was one of the most powerful forces against the abyssal demons! And after the heroine joined the church, it would also become her aid in destroying herself.


    Thus, Yumo always wanted to get a good understanding of the strength of the Asumos Church.


    Both at the grassroots and the upper echelons.


    The fact that Li Mo and Li Yu wiped out the Hero Squad previously had deprived her of the opportunity to test, which was somewhat regrettable~


    Now that the opportunity had come knocking again, how could Yumo be willing to let it go?


    A slightly chilling smile appeared on her face,


    She wanted to observe closely,


    To personally observe these knights'' battle up close. Additionally, if possible, she wanted to blend into the nearby town to see for herself, as she had always been curious about the living conditions of the people in the city since she arrived in this Ancita Continent.


    But being unable to move, she could only stay helplessly in the Winter Forest.


    Now that she finally had a body, she might as well take the opportunity to venture into the city.


    According to Sebastian, one must have a legal identity to enter the border cities of the Northern Territory, or they would face strict scrutiny by the guard force.


    However,


    If it were slaves or the like, the scrutiny wouldn''t be as stringent...


    "Hehe,"


    With that thought in mind,


    Yumo let out a cold chuckle, her gaze seemingly thoughtful as she looked in the direction the pink-haired girl had left earlier.


    ''I''ll borrow your appearance for a bit.''


    The next moment,


    A wave of red, shadowy energy slowly rippled around Yumo, and the red light enveloped her entire body.


    When the red light dissipated,


    Yumo''s appearance had changed drastically. Her black and red gradient hair had turned into a cute pink, her crimson eyes gradually changed into sapphire blue, and her height had slightly decreased...


    She had transformed into the likeness of the adorable pink-haired girl, almost identical in appearance. Of course, there were still some subtle differences,


    But blending in shouldn''t be a problem~


    After examining her current appearance through the reflection in the abyssal demon''s eyes,


    Yumo nodded with satisfaction,


    ''With this, it should be quite easy to deceive them~''


    At that time, she would boldly mix into the slave group and be taken back to the city by the knights, a completely logical development!


    This plan was just perfect.


    Hehe~


    Yumo stood with her hands on her hips, a proud and smug smile gracing her face.


    As she laughed, several Abyssal Beasts, who were prepared to put on a show, poked their heads out from the woods.


    After all, Yumo had to come up with a good explanation for why the mercenaries that were chasing her were defeated.


    Being dealt with by the Abyssal Beasts in the Great Winter Forest? That should be a more than a fitting excuse, right?


    ...


    --


    Back to the present,


    Watching the nearby knights being taken down one by one, Yumo, now disguised as the pink-haired girl, couldn''t help but pout in dissatisfaction.


    Her eyes twitched with irritation.


    ''Ah, this...''


    ''How,''


    ''How,,''


    ''How could they be so weak?! They''re so weak that it''s infuriating!''


    Yumo felt like crying but couldn''t find the tears.


    She had already taken into account that these Asumos knights might have already used up much of their strength! So, she sent out the weakest and most reckless of the Tier 5 Abyssal Beasts, the Minotaurs! And she only sent out five of them.


    ''Why, why, why can''t you even beat these?! Are you kidding me?!''


    She just wanted the Minotaurs to be targeted, so she could observe what kind of skills the Asumos knights used!


    ''But how?''


    ''How could they almost wipe them all out?''


    ''Were they really that weak?!''


    As Yumo watched the female knight in front of her, about to be crushed by an Abyssal Beast''s fist, she couldn''t help but feel extremely disappointed, even wanting to cry. Deep down, she was filled with regret.


    She suddenly realized,


    She might have overestimated these people.


    She originally hoped that after these knights had eliminated the four Abyssal Beasts, they would ''save'' her and take her to the nearest city.


    But now, it seemed that they might not even survive, let alone take her anywhere.


    ''Should I have the Abyssal Beasts go easy on them?''


    Yumo couldn''t help but exchange a subtle glance with the Minotaur closest to her.


    ''Hey!! Use less force! Got it?!''


    However, the very next moment, Yumo''s small gesture came to an abrupt halt.


    An inexplicably familiar aura suddenly entered her perception.


    ??!


    ''What?!''


    ''This, this aura?!''


    Just as Yumo was about to have her Abyssal Beasts take it easy, a dazzling silver figure suddenly burst into her field of vision like a swift bolt of lightning, interrupting her thoughts.


    This caused the Abyssal Beast Master''s pupils to shake, her cherry lips slightly parted, revealing an incredulous expression.


    ''wait..., this girl?!''

 Chapter 39 - 40

    Chapter 39: Chapter 40''No,''


    ''No,''


    ''Why, why did we encounter such a monster?!''


    ''my life can''t end just like this...''


    Looking at her several comrades who had already perished miserably, the scattered limbs and remains on the ground, and the vicious beast before her, Galena''s body shook uncontrollably.


    Even gripping her sword tightly was a struggle.


    Facing the impending death,


    Galena finally understood the warnings of the veteran knights.


    Compared to the ordinary Abyssal Beasts they had faced on previous missions; the Abyssal Beasts in the Northern Territory were the true Abyssal Beasts.


    Although she knew that the Temple of Demons would amplify the power of Abyssal Beasts, she never anticipated that the enhancement would be so terrifying.


    No wonder every previous crusade ended in failure...


    ''I, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die,''


    As the devastating punch approached, Galena felt great despair in her heart.


    With her holy power nearly exhausted, she had no strength to resist such a powerful attack from the Abyssal Beast.


    Deep down, she knew that if she was hit,


    She would meet the same fate as Kakalo,


    And become another pile of rotten flesh on the plain.


    Fear and despair turned into shackles that bound Galena tightly in place, leaving her unable to move, let alone dodge the attack. The dark cloud of despair enveloped the female knight, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    Resigned, she prepared to wait for the Reaper to claim her soul.


    However,


    Just as the Abyssal Demon''s punch was about to strike Galena''s head, a familiar, gentle, and utterly reliable voice suddenly rang in her ear,


    "Get down, Galena!!"


    ''??!!''


    This, this voice,


    ''Mengxi?!''


    "Captain!!"


    Upon hearing the melodious and beautiful voice like a silver bell, Galena''s body shivered, and a surge of ecstatic joy erupted uncontrollably, instantly occupying her heart! The sudden words from the young girl were like the rays of the scorching sun, dispelling the despair in Galena''s heart! They brought hope of life.


    In the midst of battle, getting down like that


    Was undoubtedly an insulting act for a knight.


    But after hearing the instruction from the silver-haired girl,


    Galena chose to obey without hesitation! With the chains of fear that bound her actions torn apart, Galena''s movement was exceptionally fluid! She got down directly, even pulling down the slightly dazed pink-haired girl behind her, both lying in the snow!


    The Abyssal Beast''s punch, blazing with the eerie flames of hell, swept just over their heads!


    The scorching heat and terrifying oppression brought immense pain to Galena, but she survived.


    At the same time,


    A silver light suddenly broke into the Demon''s field of vision!


    As the silver light faded, a silver-haired girl wielding a long sword, wearing a white dress armor, and a white mask appeared before the Abyssal Beast!


    The moment the girl appeared and the extraordinary holy power emanating from her was felt,


    The Abyssal Demon ferocity was suddenly ignited, and the killing intent in its crimson eyes erupted endlessly!


    In the next moment,


    The monstrous abyss demon unleashed a blood-curdling roar filled with murderous intent toward the silver-haired girl.


    "RAAAAAAAWR!!!"


    Its fist, burning with the flames of hell, shot out once again! With an earth-shattering force, it charged toward the girl!


    In response,


    The silver-haired girl''s lavender eyes narrowed slightly, and a dense, silvery-white light gathered around her sword.


    In an instant,


    Under the astonished gazes of onlookers, the silver-haired girl fearlessly faced the abyss demon''s powerful punch!


    "Shua~~"


    With a flurry of sword light and the sound of blood splattering, the arm wrapped in sinister black flames separated from the demon''s body, crashing heavily onto the snow-covered ground. The demon''s bull-like head wobbled for a moment before falling softly onto the snowy ground.


    Just like that, the abyss demon that was wreaking havoc moments ago had casually become a headless corpse.


    Meanwhile,


    The other four abyss demons, who had been attacking the other knights, couldn''t help but focus their attention on the silver-haired girl upon sensing her presence.


    When they saw her unleashing her power and killing their companion,


    The remaining demons immediately abandoned their original targets and, barring their fangs rushed toward the silver-haired girl.


    However, faced with the attacks of four middle-tier, fifth-rank abyss demons, the silver-haired girl maintained her composure.


    A subtle sense of battle intent and bloodlust emerged in her lavender eyes.


    A dazzling silver light flickered around her again,


    Accompanied by a ripple of spatial power, four longswords emitting a sacred silver light suddenly floated around the girl.


    The cold glint of the silver blades was unmistakable.


    At the same time,


    Countless silver chains broke through the snow, attacking the four abyss demons from all directions! Caught off guard, they bound the demons'' bodies, eliciting angry roars from them.


    The demons'' muscles swelled with the surge of dark power, and the chains binding them began to shatter!


    Undoubtedly, it was an unrealistic dream for the silver-haired girl, with her middle-fifth-strength, to forcibly bind four abyss demons of the same rank. However, her goal was not to bind them but to attract their attention with the chains.


    Just as the four demon were struggling to break free from the chains,


    The girl pressed her hands together,


    A golden light gently shimmered in her eyes,


    The four silver longswords, wrapped in silvery-white power, transformed into silver energy arrows that could pierce the stars!


    In the next moment,


    Silver light flickered! The four silver longswords shot toward the four abyss demons like unleashed beasts, accompanied by an indescribable sense of oppression! It didn''t come from the holy power but from something deeper!


    Sensing the imminent danger, the abyss demons couldn''t help but raise their heads, ceasing their attempts to tear apart the chains. They looked toward the silver-haired girl in the distance,


    And as they looked up, they faced the silver longswords flying straight toward them.


    "pu~~"


    With a splatter of blood, the four longswords accurately pierced the heads of the abyss demons.


    The black flames of hell burning around the demons suddenly dissipated.


    Along with the dissipation, the revolting dark aura of the demons, as well as their life force, vanished.


    "Boom~"


    With a loud crash, the four abyss demons fell lifelessly onto the snow-covered ground. Their nauseating black blood stained the surrounding pristine land...


    At that moment,


    The nearby knights of the Asumos Church and the rescued slaves burst into earth-shaking cheers! The exhilarating roars echoed across the plains.


    The elation of survival left everyone in a state of emotional turmoil that lasted for quite some time!


    Everyone,


    Directed their admiring gazes toward the valiant silver-haired girl.


    Yet, in the face of the increasingly impassioned cheers,


    The silver-haired girl remained indifferent. She waved her hand symbolically to quiet the crowd, then turned her attention to the female knight, Galena, who was standing nearby.


    " did you get hurt!?"


    The girl''s voice was filled with concern.


    Upon hearing this,


    Galena, who was kneeling on the ground, couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Her long-tense heart instantly relaxed, and she suddenly threw her arms around the silver-haired girl''s waist.


    "Waaaaah!! Captain! You finally came!! I thought I would never see the sun again!! Waaaaah!!"


    "There, there. It''s okay now, don''t cry." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi patted Garona''s head and comforted her softly.


    Meanwhile,


    Mengxi''s gaze gradually locked onto the pink-haired slave girl standing up behind Galena. The moment she saw the pink-haired girl,


    As if sensing something or making a judgment, Mengxi''s eyes suddenly turned icy cold.


    Her murderous gaze made the pink-haired girl shiver.


    In the next moment,


    Under the bewildered gaze of the pink-haired girl,


    Mengxi''s lavender eyes narrowed slightly.


    With the puzzled stares of the Asumos Church knights, she raised her silver longsword, pointing it directly at the pink-haired girl''s forehead.


    "You, what exactly are you?"


    The pink-haired girl: "Huh??"

 Chapter 40 - 41

    Chapter 40: Chapter 41Upon seeing the silver-haired girl wearing a white mask,


    Yumo shivered all over.


    An indescribable feeling of unease emerged in her heart, causing her to press a hand against her chest and bite her lip hard.


    Ever since merging with the Demon Temple,


    This was the first time Yumo felt such an inexplicable soul-shivering sensation. Despite the girl''s mere fifth-rank strength, she exuded a baffling pressure that unsettled Yumo.


    This stirred a strange sensation within her.


    Did the girl harbor something threatening to her? That might explain her peculiar feeling.


    According to the trial mission, the ultimate destruction of the Demon Temple relied on the ''holy power'' within the female protagonist.


    This power was the natural enemy of the abyss demons and the nemesis of the dark power. It could pose a great threat to the abyss demons and her own true form!


    A fifth-rank who could make her feel a sense of crisis? S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What else could it be, other than this holy spiritual power?


    At the same time, this girl had an unprecedented affinity for holy magic! Higher than any follower of the Asumos Church she had ever seen!


    ''the Heroine...''


    Yumo quickly reached this conclusion in her heart.


    She didn''t even need to remove the girl''s clothes to check for golden runes on her back. Of course, it was nearly impossible to undress her at the moment, considering her current state as a ''defenseless'' slave girl.


    How could she possibly defeat a fifth-rank female protagonist?


    The Heroine,


    ''Heroine! Hehehe~''


    ''I finally encountered her, hehehe~''


    The moment she realized the girl''s identity, Yumo couldn''t help but let out a few ''exciting'' chuckle deep inside.


    Suppressing the discomfort within her heart, the corner of her mouth subtly lifted in a smirk.


    Upon meeting the long-awaited female protagonist, Yumo was overjoyed!


    Moreover, after witnessing her incredible strength, Yumo was even more ecstatic!


    Despite only possessing mid-fifth-rank strength, she could instantly kill five abyss demons of the same rank! Such an achievement was almost inconceivable! It was rare for someone to defeat an abyss demon of equal rank one-on-one!


    Yet, the Heroine managed to defeat five at once?!


    How amazing was that?


    It seemed she could even defeat a sixth-rank abyss demon!


    Truly worthy of being the Chosen One! Her strength did not disappoint me.


    In that case,


    ''If she continued to progress at this rate, she might actually be able to kill me~''


    By the way,


    ''Her name is Mengxi, right? What a lovely name~''


    Also,


    She''s very gentle~


    Watching the silver-haired girl caressing Galena''s head and softly comforting her teammate, Yumo felt increasingly reassured.


    After all, beauty, strength, and gentleness were the three traits Yumo had always expected from the female protagonist over the centuries.


    Strong and gentle? Check!


    As for beauty...


    Her figure was incomparable.


    Unlike Yumo''s flat chest, the female protagonist seemed to be quite well-endowed.


    Not too big, not too small��just perfect, hehe~


    However,


    As for her face,


    Sneaking a few glances at the silver-haired girl''s pure white mask, Yumo puckered her lips in slight disappointment.


    ''Really, why wear a mask?!''


    Yumo was not very happy, unable to appreciate the Heroine''s face, which left her feeling disappointed.


    However,


    When she saw those clear, bright, and dazzling light purple eyes that resembled a galaxy of stars, Yumo''s little heart began to race. Those eyes were the most beautiful she had ever seen, more brilliant and captivating than diamonds.


    Unlike her own slightly sinister blood-red eyes,


    The Heroine''s eyes were not only beautiful but also filled with an indescribable sense of sacredness, causing Yumo to become entranced.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she snapped out of it,


    ''I actually got to see the Heroine! This mission! Such a bargain!!''


    Well, then,


    Since I had seen her, why not try to get closer and build a relationship?


    Of course, she wasn''t interested in the protagonist''s body. She just wanted to understand every aspect of the protagonist, including her personality, hobbies, habits, and fighting style. After all, this information would be useful when preparing trials for her in the future.


    With that in mind, Yumo, disguised as a pink-haired girl, slowly stood up, wanting to take the opportunity to express her gratitude and get closer to the stunning silver-haired girl.


    The protagonist seemed so gentle, right?


    She should treat her like a poor, pitiful little ''slave,'' right?


    However,


    Reality seemed a bit different from what Yumo had imagined.


    As Yumo stood up, Mengxi noticed the pink-haired girl behind Galena.


    But instead of treating the pink-haired girl gently as Yumo had expected, a sudden murderous intent burst from her eyes.


    In the next instant,


    Astonished Yumo found herself choked by Mengxi, who pushed her down into the snow without a word.


    "You, what are you?"


    There was no trace of gentleness in her voice, only unmatched coldness and strong suspicion.


    "??!!"


    ''What? How... How could this happen??''


    Obviously, Yumo hadn''t expected this.


    Looking at the delicate hand around her neck and the cold light purple eyes staring at her, Yumo was dumbfounded. She couldn''t quite figure out what had just happened.


    Why did the protagonist suddenly attack her?


    She clearly hadn''t done anything!


    Could it be that her identity had been exposed?


    No, that couldn''t be right!


    There was no reason for it!


    Although the protagonist was strong, at this stage, she shouldn''t be able to see through Yumo''s disguise.


    She had made sure it was perfect!


    Yumo was utterly confused.


    At this moment, under the influence of sympathy, Galena behind Mengxi couldn''t bear to stand up any longer.


    She hurried over and tried to pull Mengxi''s hand away.


    "Ca-Captain! What are you doing?! Why are you suddenly treating a child like this?!"


    Galena''s words were also filled with confusion.


    She couldn''t understand why the usually gentle girl would suddenly attack a slave girl.


    To her companions'' confusion,


    Mengxi glanced back and spoke indifferently,


    "A slave girl, facing an abyssal demon so calmly? There''s not even a hint of fear. Something''s off. And the aftershocks of the previous battle seem to have had no effect on her. That''s not the reaction of a delicate girl. Is she some creature disguised as a human?"


    "Could it be? The captured mercenary said she was the runaway slave. Her aura is indeed human, right? Maybe she''s just... too terrified?"


    Galena couldn''t help but feel puzzled too.


    Hearing this, Mengxi''s eyebrows knitted together.


    "Even so. The abyssal demon was chasing after her before, right? It was clearly trying to kill her. How could a weak slave girl outrun an abyssal demon? And after encountering you guys, the demon stopped attacking her and started attacking you."


    "This... Mengxi, what do you mean?"


    "Even if she isn''t disguised as a human, she could very well be infected with the power of the Shadow. If that''s the case..."


    As she spoke,


    Mengxi couldn''t help but tighten her grip on the silver sword in her hand. The cold murderous intent suddenly emanated from her eyes.


    Seeing this,


    Yumo felt a chill running down her spine.


    Although the female lead was quite clever, and not the kind of foolishly sweet girl that Yumo was relieved about, but if she really attacked her with a sword... wouldn''t she be exposed?! There would be no more observation after that!


    ''I had finally met the female lead.''


    ''I couldn''t just go back empty-handed like this!''


    Yumo shouted in her heart,


    And so, the acting Yumo slowly showed a puzzled expression on her face as if she just realized what was happening. After ''seeing'' the silver-haired girl in front of her, the emotions in Yumo''s azure eyes gradually changed from confusion to shock.


    Then from shock to fear.


    At this moment, Yumo perfectly portrayed herself as a timid slave girl.


    "No... no... don''t kill me, I... I''m not infected, sob sob sob..."


    Of course, all Yumo could do now was to act well and try to shed a few tears, hoping to convince the other party that she was just an innocent, pitiful girl. Escaping from the demon''s clutches was purely a coincidence!


    Coincidence, do you understand?!


    Yumo''s pitiful appearance made Galena beside her show a distressed look.


    "Mengxi, don''t do this. You''ll scare her. She... doesn''t look like she''s infected."


    However,


    Yumo''s watery eyes and crystal tears rolling down her cheeks did not evoke Mengxi''s compassion.


    The silver-haired girl''s eyes were still filled with caution and suspicion.


    In Mengxi''s eyes, the pink-haired girl in front of her might have already been infected by the power of the Shadow.


    This risk must be eliminated! Otherwise, it would endanger the entire team!


    "We''ll know if she''s infected or not after checking her body thoroughly."


    "Check her body?" Galena was taken aback.


    "If infected by the power of the Shadow, there will be wounds on her body."


    Mengxi''s beautiful pale-purple eyes narrowed slightly at this moment.


    Yumo, on the other hand, felt an ominous premonition, as the corner of her eye twitched uncontrollably.


    ''? ?''


    ''What the hell?!''


    ''Check my body?!''


    ''Hey! What are you trying to do?!!''


    ''I''m the final boss! Hey! I''m warning you not to mess around!''


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 41 - 42

    Chapter 41: Chapter 42The Shadow Force contained within the claws of the Abyssal Demons is an unparalleled poison for most beings! Once injured by it, without timely treatment of the wound, the victim is very likely to become infected and eventually transform into a bloodthirsty, brutal monster devoid of humanity.


    This infection process is usually very rapid, often turning an ordinary person into an Abyssal Demon within five minutes.


    Of course,


    There are some exceptions,


    Some people with special physiques may have the Shadow energy lurking within their bodies after being infected.


    Instead of turning into an Abyssal Demon quickly, they become ticking time bombs that could explode at any moment! If these people were to enter a city and suddenly transform into an Abyssal Demon in a crowded area, the consequences would be incalculable!


    As a result, whether it''s the knights of the Church or the soldiers of other empires, after defeating Abyssal Demons, all participating warriors must undergo a full body examination to check for any signs of infection.


    At present,


    For this seemingly fragile, pink-haired girl who escaped from the forest, Mengxi inevitably suspects that she has been infected! How could an ordinary third-rank girl escape the pursuit of an Abyssal Demon unless she had briefly acquired extraordinary physical abilities due to the infection by the Shadow energy?


    Do you think the Abyssal Demon was just playing house with her?!


    Therefore, Mengxi believes that a thorough examination is needed for the girl.


    If there are any wounds,


    Timely treatment might still save her.


    However, if the infection is already severe, Mengxi will not hesitate to grant her a swift end. Additionally, at the moment when she first made eye contact with the girl, Mengxi clearly felt an unusual sensation.


    Though it was fleeting, it put Mengxi on high alert.


    And so,


    At this moment, Mengxi, whose subconscious mind had already decided that the girl was infected, disregarded the girl''s feelings and directly pulled down her coat! Next, Mengxi even tore away the thin and ragged shirt on the girl''s body.


    Mengxi''s sudden violent actions understandably startled the pink-haired girl, whose adorable face was filled with panic and helplessness.


    Tears of grievance fell from the corners of her eyes.


    "No, no, don''t!"


    Seeing this, Galena, who was standing by, understood the reason behind Mengxi''s actions but couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    "Um, Mengxi, she''s a girl, after all, this is..."


    Saying this, Galena glanced around with some embarrassment.


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi couldn''t help but frown.


    Galena was right.


    Realizing this, Mengxi slowly turned around, and her cold, powerful gaze instantly swept over the onlookers in the distance. The Knights, who had been planning to watch the spectacle, shivered and hastily turned their heads away, no longer daring to look in their direction.


    At the same time, Galena cast a low-level magic spell, "Great Earth Wall," and several walls of earth rose from the ground, surrounding the three of them! After confirming that there were no other prying eyes, Mengxi once again focused her attention on the pink-haired girl beneath her.


    As Mengxi met the girl''s frightened, shrinking gaze, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry, but for the safety of the knights, I must confirm this."


    Although she appeared apologetic, Mengxi''s tone was filled with an unyielding strength! The pink-haired girl seemed to want to resist and struggled constantly.


    But the moment she raised her hand, it was immediately bound by chains formed from silver light and forcibly pressed to the ground!


    --


    Yumo Pov:


    Yumo couldn''t help but feel like crying as she watched the heroine disrobing herself, seemingly determined to inspect her own body.


    ''Ah, no!!'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is all wrong! Shouldn''t the heroine be gentle and polite?! Why is she stripping me of my clothes straight away?!''


    ''This is outrageous!!''


    Yumo couldn''t help but scream in her heart.


    As her clothes were being peeled off one by one, Yumo''s face flushed a deep shade of red, making her appear even more enticing.


    The feeling of humiliation grew stronger within her heart! She, the grand leader of the Abyssal Demons, was being pinned down by a mere fifth-rank girl and stripped of her clothes?!


    This was unbearable!!


    ''How dare you do this to me!''


    Yumo wanted to fight back.


    But considering her current restrained state, once she unleashed her power, she would possess at least the strength of a Demon King.


    Recalling the mercenary whose head she had accidentally crushed before, Yumo couldn''t help but worry.


    She still couldn''t control her strength well; if she accidentally injured the Chosen One, it might leave some hidden dangers...


    Well, for the sake of the Protagonist''s trials in the future, I had better be careful.


    Furthermore, even if I managed to escape, could the heroine really survive after being in such close proximity to a Demon King power? Even if she was the Chosen One, it would be too implausible and might arouse the suspicion of the Asumos Church. If the Asumos Church lost faith in the heroine, then their future trial plans would become troublesome...


    So,


    For the greater good, and to ensure that the subsequent plans would proceed smoothly, Yumo could only reluctantly accept the heroine''s ''assault''...


    ''Hmph!''


    Anyway, there would be a task in the future trials where the heroine would fall into the hands of the Abyssal Demons! She could take her revenge then!


    ''Just you wait, I''ll teach you a good lesson, you little brat!!''


    Yumo angrily threatened in her heart!


    A gentleman''s revenge is best served cold!


    As for now,


    All Yumo could do was to silently endure and struggle as much as possible, trying her best to appear innocent and pitiable in order to win the heroine''s sympathy.


    And while Yumo was muttering in her heart,


    The last line of defense protecting her body,


    Her plain, cotton underwear, ultimately couldn''t escape the heroine''s clutches and was forcefully torn off! At that moment, Yumo seemed to sense a peculiar look in the heroine''s eyes...


    Really now!


    She had a problem with plain underwear?!!


    At this point,


    Yumo had been completely stripped, leaving her entire body exposed to the heroine''s gaze.


    The flush on Yumo''s face intensified, even spreading to the back of her neck as if emitting a tender, sweet aroma.


    Instinctively,


    Yumo wanted to cover her chest and the secret area between her legs with her hands, but since her hands were bound by the heroine''s chains, she couldn''t even control them.


    She could only let the heroine have her way with her body,


    Causing Yumo''s heart to race uncontrollably, and a ripple of emotion to form in her beautiful eyes.


    Although her current body was simulated and disguised with the power of Shadow, Yumo''s inner sense of humiliation and anger continued to grow.


    ''It''s over... I''ve been exposed, my dignity is gone...''


    At this moment,


    The pink-haired girl''s face was filled with a genuine grievance, far from her previous feigned appearance,


    Of course, apart from the grievance, there was also a touch of regret hidden in Yumo''s blue eyes,


    If she had known it would be like this,


    She would have tried a different method from the beginning~


    ...


    ...


    As she looked at the weeping, pitiful pink-haired girl before her, when Mengxi confirmed that there were no signs of the abyssal demon''s injury on her body, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    The lilac in her eyes had already lost its previous hostility, replaced with deep guilt,


    ''No,''


    ''No, it can''t be, right?''


    ''Could it be... she really is an ordinary person?''


    ''In that case, what does this mean?''


    ''Did I... completely misunderstand her?''


    Carefully observing the shivering pink-haired girl before her, Mengxi pursed her lips with mixed feelings.


    At this moment, the slave girl was completely naked, and while Mengxi confirmed that there were no infection marks on her body, she also noticed the countless whip marks, unspeakable wounds and scars, and patches of frostbitten, purple skin,


    It was simply horrifying,


    There was no doubt that the girl must have suffered inhumane treatment from the slave trader before,


    Such a pitiable child, who had barely escaped from the clutches of the slave trader and the abyssal demon,


    ''and yet I treated her so roughly,''


    Thinking of her own extremely violent behavior just now,


    Mengxi felt even more guilt and self-blame, her fists clenched tightly.


    "I''m... I''m so sorry..."


    -------------------------

 Chapter 42 - 43

    Chapter 42: Chapter 43[I will edit 43 to 60 tomorrow so you can stop here if you want, I will just add some minor things that will not affect the story, just changing some names.]


    Several minutes later, after completing the inspection, Galena dispelled the earth wall magic.


    "Emm, so now..."


    ''What should I do?''


    After carefully helping the pink-haired girl dress up, the guilt in Mengxi''s eyes grew even stronger.


    The reason was simple.


    While dressing the girl, every time her hand touched the girl''s skin, the girl would shiver.


    Mengxi couldn''t tell if it was from the pain of her wounds or fear of her.


    Moreover, whenever Mengxi and the pink-haired girl''s eyes met, there were always a mix of grievance and fear in the girl''s azure eyes.


    Her previous rude and aggressive behavior seemed to have left a significant psychological impact on the girl, making her afraid of Mengxi now.


    Mengxi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Since she was the one who made the mistake, she had to take responsibility.


    ''From now on, I need to be nicer to her...''


    Also,


    She''s curled up like this; she must be cold, right?


    It makes sense.


    After all, this is the North, and she''s dressed so thinly.


    Noticing the girl''s shivering body, Mengxi''s heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    Mengxi then slowly removed her white fur cloak from her back and wrapped it around the pink-haired girl.


    The cloak, made from the fur of a Rank 6 Snow Bear, was incomparable in its ability to withstand the cold.


    Almost every person in the Asumos Church had one when they came to the North on a mission.


    After being wrapped in the cloak, the pink-haired girl was no longer shivering like before.


    Her gaze at Mengxi didn''t seem as guarded as it was initially.


    "I''m sorry, little one. I was too rough with you earlier because I suspected you were infected with the power of the Shadow... I''m really sorry,"


    Mengxi tried to express her apology to the girl.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you from now on. I''ll protect you and take you to a safe place,"


    Mengxi continued to speak softly, her light purple eyes filled with tender emotion.


    With no more hostility or coldness in her presence, Mengxi appeared like an angel.


    Her pure and sacred words carried an unmatched affinity.


    However,


    Despite this, the pink-haired girl''s eyes were still filled with fear.


    She looked at Mengxi timidly and didn''t respond, her small eyes full of caution.


    Seeing this,


    Mengxi couldn''t help but shake her head,


    Feeling a bit depressed and conflicted in her heart.


    There was nothing she could do, who could blame her for being so aggressive earlier?


    What she could do now was try to make it up to the girl.


    She decided to take good care of her and look for her family when they returned to the City of Wind.


    If she couldn''t find them, she would find a family willing to take her in.


    If all else failed, she would take her back to the Holy City, where there was a place specifically for taking care of such children.


    As she thought this,


    Mengxi took the water bottle from her waist and squatted down, handing it to the pink-haired girl.


    "Do you want to drink some water?"


    "..."


    The girl remained silent, staring at the water bottle in Mengxi''s hand. After hesitating for a moment, she finally reached out and took it.


    Seeing the pink-haired girl accept her water bottle, Mengxi couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    She then slowly stood up, looking towards the direction of the fortress in the distance.


    On the other side,


    Seeing Mengxi''s actions, Galena approached from a nearby position.


    She looked at the girl


    "How are things now?"


    "Not too great. She''s still quite guarded against us... or rather, against me. She''s not willing to talk."


    "I see. Sigh, who can blame her after your earlier rough handling, captain?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Have you apologized to the girl?"


    "I did, but she still seems unwilling to acknowledge me."


    "Hmm? Is that so? Although it''s a normal reaction, it''s still... quite strange."


    Galena raised her hand to cover her mouth, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "Huh?"


    At this, Mengxi slightly raised her eyebrows. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s so strange about it?"


    "Because, usually, children like her, or even ordinary people, would quickly develop a liking for you, Captain Mengxi, and constantly try to get closer to you. Remember the rebellious little prince? He started by swinging a knife at you, but later became as docile as a little puppy..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing Galena''s words, Mengxi suddenly felt surprised, looking at the pink-haired girl curled up on the ground with an unexpected gaze.


    "Now that you mention it, it does seem a bit strange."


    Indeed,


    Due to the influence of the ''Holy Spirit'' around her body, almost all living creatures, especially intelligent beings, would unconsciously develop a liking for her.


    When she touched the girl earlier, she didn''t deliberately restrain the ''Power of the Holy Spirit.''


    A regular third-rank girl could resist its effects? She still held such a strong sense of wariness towards Mengxi?


    Although Mengxi didn''t like the effects brought by the ''Holy Spirit,'' she couldn''t help but feel astonished by the current situation.


    Mengxi''s light purple eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the pink-haired girl with a hint of depth in her gaze.


    ''Those who could resist the ''Holy Spirit'' should only be abyssal demons, right?''


    And this child wasn''t an abyssal demon, nor was she infected.


    So, what did it mean? She could resist the influence brought by the ''Power of the Holy Spirit''?


    ''This child seems to be a bit... special...''


    Mengxi couldn''t help but make this judgment in her heart.


    Just as Mengxi was pondering, Galena''s voice once again reached her ears.


    "However, Captain, what should we do now? Shall we go back?"


    "Huh?"


    Her companion''s words brought Mengxi''s thoughts back to the present.


    The silver-haired girl looked thoughtfully at the surrounding exhausted Asumos knights and the dozens of pitiful slaves they had just rescued.


    "Let''s head back. Everyone''s tired, and with these children, we''re not in any shape to fight abyssal demons."


    As she spoke,


    Mengxi''s gaze couldn''t help but linger on the pink-haired girl behind her.


    "Also, we need to treat the wounds of these children as soon as possible."


    "Roger "Galena nodded slightly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "So, let''s quickly prepare to set off back."


    "Understood."


    After nodding her response, Garona picked up the scattered weapons from the ground and began to methodically direct everyone''s retreat.


    Meanwhile,


    Driven by guilt, Mengxi slowly walked over to the pink-haired girl and spoke in as gentle a tone as possible:


    "Um, little one, we''re preparing to return to the City. Although you might be quite unhappy with us, or more precisely, with me, for your own safety, it''s better if you come with us."


    Saying this,


    Mengxi slowly extended her right hand towards the pink-haired girl.


    Upon seeing Mengxi''s gesture, the pink-haired little girl''s blue eyes clearly revealed


    However,


    After hesitating for a moment, the pink-haired girl finally reached out and took Mengxi''s hand.


    Upon touching the girl''s fragile, boneless hand, Mengxi couldn''t help but feel even more ashamed.


    How could such a weak girl possibly pose a threat?


    What was I thinking before...?


    At the same time, seeing that the pink-haired girl was no longer resisting,


    Mengxi felt a sense of relief deep within her heart.


    Then, with a gentle tug, the silver-haired girl lifted the pink-haired girl up from the snowy ground.


    "Let''s go. Once we''re back, someone will help you heal your wounds..."


    ''?''


    ''Hmm?''


    However,


    Just as her words fell,


    An indescribable sense of danger suddenly entered Mengxi''s mind,


    Causing the silver-haired girl''s eyes to shrink abruptly! A rare look of horror emerged in her expression! Suddenly, under the puzzled gaze of the Asumos knights, the usually composed captain''s face changed dramatically, and she turned around in a panic, looking at everyone!


    "Run, run now!!!!!!!!"


    "What??!!"


    "What''s going on?!"


    Hearing the girl''s roaring voice and seeing Mengxi''s unusual behavior, Galena and the other knights exchanged confused glances.


    However,


    Before they could figure out what had happened,


    The bright sunshine was suddenly obscured by dark clouds, the earth began to tremble violently, and a howling wind swept past their ears.


    Accompanied by the overwhelming power of the encroaching Shadows, a bizarre black fog suddenly spilled out from the depths of the winter forest.


    Countless deep, horrifying roars reached everyone''s ears. In an instant, everyone held their breath...


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me...''


    ----------

 Chapter 43 - 44

    Chapter 43: Chapter 44A few minutes earlier,


    On the Ice fang Mountains, located on the eastern outskirts of the Winter Forest,


    Yumo wanted to have an icy drink, so, in order to make her mother happy, Limo excitedly headed to the Icefang Mountains! She used her powerful fists to punch several huge holes in the mountain and excavated about a ton of ice ore.


    Limo proudly displayed a smile, her large tail swaying back and forth behind her, showcasing her joy.


    As long as she brought this ice ore back,


    Her mother could have a cold drink anytime!


    Thinking of her mother stroking her head and praising her, Limo felt even happier and couldn''t wait to carry the one-ton ice ore back to their small wooden house.


    "Hehehe~~, Mother will be so happy~"


    Imagining Yumo patting her head and praising her, the young wolf girl couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear.


    Well,


    It must be said,


    The somewhat naive Limo had overlooked a crucial issue - the Winter Forest was cold all year round, so what was missing were the tools to make drinks, not these ''ice cubes''!


    Unfortunately,


    With her head already filled with fantasies, Limo wouldn''t notice these crucial issues for the time being.


    However,


    Although she didn''t notice these crucial issues, Limo inadvertently spotted the periphery of the Winter Forest as she prepared to jump off the cliff! With her Demon King senses, she could see the peripheral scenery clearly even from tens of thousands of miles away. Not to mention, the Icefang Mountains weren''t far from the plains...


    Upon seeing the scene on the periphery,


    The young wolf girl''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a deep breath escaped her lips.


    At that moment, Limo immediately abandoned the ice ore, tightly clenched her fists, and couldn''t help but bite through her lips with her sharp teeth. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, falling onto her new clothes.


    ''That... That is??...''


    At that moment,


    Within Limo''s view, a frail pink-haired little girl was shivering as she sat on the snowy ground, and beside her stood a valiant silver-haired female knight �C a knight of the Church.


    Yumo''s disguise as a little girl was seamless, Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, it was hard for most people to see through it.


    However,


    The Demon King-level Abyssal Demons who possessed Yumo''s power and were connected to her lineage could instantly recognize Yumo''s identity! Of course, Limo couldn''t figure out why her mother had disguised herself as a little girl and appeared on the outskirts of the Winter Forest.


    But,


    What she could see clearly was Yumo trembling as she sat on the ground, with an Asumos knight standing in front of her!


    The people of the Asumos Church had always hated Abyssal Demons, wishing nothing more than to eradicate the Demon Palace! And now, such people had appeared in front of her mother?!


    "These damned people!! What were they thinking?!"


    ''Could it be? They want to hurt Mother?!! Or take Mother away?!''


    "No!"


    "Unacceptable!!"


    At this thought,


    A terrifying murderous light burst forth from Limo''s crimson eyes! Her eyes locked onto the knights in the distance,


    "You, church dogs..."


    The red Shadow Force uncontrollably spilled out from the young girl''s body, her crimson eyes becoming more ferocious, sharp fangs growing from her mouth, overwhelming rage taking over Limo''s rational mind, as bloodlust and cold killing intent constantly poured out from the young wolf girl, spreading like a virus to everything around her.


    "You''re asking for death!!"


    With Limo''s angry roar,


    In an instant,


    All the demons within the range of the Icefang Mountains, under the influence of Limo''s emotions, became increasingly violent.


    Countless terrifying crimson eyes suddenly looked towards the south, where the knights of the Asumos Church were.


    As a demon king, Limo,


    Also had the power to control demons,


    Countless demons, at this moment, charged towards the south...


    --


    Time returned to the present,


    The galloping of innumerable behemoths caused the earth to tremble incessantly! The deafening roar shook the earth, accompanied by the horrifying Shadow Force filled with murderous intent, sweeping out from within the forest like a cruel, devouring storm, howling towards the Asumos Church knights!


    The black mist, carrying the breath of death,


    Under the horrified gazes of the crowd, burst out from the deathly quiet Winter Forest! And behind the black mist were countless ferocious beasts! The huge demons, together with their terrifying numbers, turned into surging black waves, waves capable of bringing death to all living beings!


    At the moment they burst out of the forest, the demons let out a deafening roar, countless crimson eyes immediately locked onto the Asumos Church knights, causing them to shudder, like helpless rabbits being targeted by hungry beasts, shivering in fear.


    The black mist corroded the earth,


    And in an instant,


    Corroded away their will to fight and courage...


    "How... how can this be?!"


    The forest had been quiet before, hadn''t it?!


    Why?! Why did so many demons suddenly appear?!!


    Faced with the imposing demon horde and the suffocating pressure, Galona stood dumbfounded in place, her face overtaken by sheer panic, just like the other knights around her.


    For them, who had struggled against a single demon,


    Faced with the charge of tens of thousands of demons, the unprecedented pressure activated their most primal fears, leaving only one thought in their minds - run! If they didn''t escape now, they would undoubtedly be torn to pieces by the demons, becoming their food.


    Disregarding the retrieval of the corpses of their dead comrades,


    Galona let out a hysterical roar,


    "Retreat! To Galros Fortress! Hurry!!"


    "Leave the carriages and belongings behind! Don''t bother retrieving the corpses! Run!!"


    "Forget everything! Just f***ing retreat!!!"


    ...


    ...


    Under Galona''s incessant shouts, the knights who had fallen into a stupor quickly turned around, their faces full of terror as they mounted their warhorses and rushed towards the Galros Fortress! The once majestic ''Light of the Sun'' squad had now been reduced to a disorganized mess, fleeing in disgrace.


    Meanwhile,


    Standing in the front,


    Dreaming of facing the demon horde charge, Mengxi was not as flustered as the others but was still terrified deep down.


    Due to the influence of her ''holy Spirit Power,'' the demons in front had already locked their murderous gazes onto her.


    Unparalleled pressure suddenly weighed heavily on Mengxi''s heart.


    Nevertheless,


    After taking a deep breath, Mengxi forcibly stabilized her uneasy heart.


    She knew well that the more she faced a crisis, the more she needed to remain calm! Panic and terror would undoubtedly kill her!


    Casting a glance at the pink-haired girl who had been ''scared'' to a standstill, Mengxi no longer hesitated, her light purple eyes filled with determination,


    "I''m sorry."


    After whispering these two words, Mengxi immediately held the pink-haired girl in a princess carry, causing the latter to shiver, an inexplicable rosy glow appearing on her small face...


    Then, the magnificent silver-white holy power exploded from Mengxi''s body, pouring directly into the ring on the girl''s right index finger! With the infusion of power, the magic stored in the ring was suddenly activated,


    A high-level acceleration array appeared beneath Mengxi''s feet,


    Under the array''s blessing,


    Mengxi, holding the pink-haired girl, instantly transformed into a silver-white beam of light, speeding towards the fortress! Suddenly widening the distance between her and the demons!


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!"


    The demons under Limo''s control, upon seeing the pink-haired girl escaping, became even more furious, unleashing earth-shattering, furious roars!


    On the other hand,


    Yumo, being held in Mengxi''s arms, glanced at the roaring demon horde and the towering Icefang Mountains in the distance,


    Subsequently, Yumo clenched her teeth and fists,


    A surge of anger began to spread within her heart...


    ''Limo!!! You, stinky girl, messing around again! Is your butt itching?!''

 Chapter 44 - 45

    Chapter 44: Chapter 45Galros Fortress,


    As a stronghold resisting the demon invasion on the outskirts of Wind City, this place was naturally armed with a large number of troops and countless magical weapons! After the heaven and earth anomaly occurred within the Winter Forest,


    The Galros Fortress had entered the 3th alert state again after a century! The entire fortress was in battle mode, filled with a tense and oppressive atmosphere, with all the soldiers ready to face the demon attack at any moment!


    When many soldiers felt fear,


    There were also quite a few who were unusually excited, as the fruits of their decades-long training were about to be displayed!


    However,


    Since the 3s alert state began, more than a week had passed,


    During this period,


    They hadn''t even seen a few magical beasts, let alone the shadow of abyssal demons.


    The demons continued to linger on the edge of the Winter Forest, and the forest itself was incredibly calm, showing no signs of a demon attack.


    As the saying goes,


    Full of energy at first, then weakened, and finally exhausted.


    The long period of calm made the soldiers doubt the accuracy of the intelligence from Wind City? Would the demons really attack? Even if they did, would they attack this place?


    Under the influence of such thoughts, combined with the previous period of high-intensity tension, the soldiers'' vigilance had significantly slackened in the past few days...


    Besides,


    Not only different soldiers but even Fortress Commander Kreimde was no longer filled with murderous intent as he had been a few days ago.


    Today, standing on the fortress wall, Kreimde even indulged in a few drinks,


    He gazed boredly at the distant horizon,


    ''Sigh, it seems, today is peaceful too.''


    Kreimde couldn''t help but complain in his heart,


    No wonder the tens of thousands of soldiers began to relax with the commander behaving this way...


    Just as Kreimde began to enjoy his wine, a sentinel nearby suddenly let out a gasp,


    "Eh? What...what is that? Commander Kreimde! There are people rushing from the north!"


    "Hmm? People?"


    Hearing this, Kreimde raised an eyebrow and looked curiously towards the north,


    At this moment,


    Dozens of Asumos knights in silver armor, riding sturdy horses, appeared on the hill at the horizon and raced towards the fortress at breakneck speed!


    "???"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing this scene, Kreimde''s expression turned to one of sudden realization.


    Well,


    He had thought it was someone else coming from the north. So, it was just those boring Asumos people.


    Those people they were carrying behind them, were they slaves?


    It seemed their rescue plan had gone quite smoothly~


    Huh?


    Wait?


    "Why were they so panicked if it had gone so smoothly?"


    After observing the frightened expressions on the knights'' faces through his telescope, Kreimde''s forehead was filled with question marks,


    ''What''s going on?''


    Kreimde couldn''t help but wonder in his heart,


    ''Fortunately'',


    The answer to his question came rather quickly,


    As Kreimde curiously watched the group of disheveled Asumos church knights, a terrifying aura suddenly intruded into his perception, causing his pupils to contract sharply,


    An unexpected situation occurred that caught everyone off guard,


    "awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!~"


    ???


    What? This sound?!!


    Kreimde''s pupils shrank abruptly,


    The next instant,


    Accompanied by a series of deep, terrifying roars of fierce beasts, an oppressive aura, as vast as death itself, suddenly engulfed the horizon from afar and swept towards the location of Galros Fortress,


    In an instant, the originally relaxed atmosphere was shattered by this overwhelming force! Not only Kreimde, but all the soldiers felt an unprecedented sense of trembling at this moment!!


    A sudden chill in his heart, an intense sense of foreboding emerged in Kreimde''s mind, and his gaze no longer lingered on the Asumos Sect knights, but involuntarily extended into the distance,


    Under the azure sky,


    On the hills connecting the snowy plains, a cluster of black fog suddenly erupted,


    Following the Asumos knights, a huge black creature appeared in everyone''s line of sight, relentlessly pursuing the church''s squad,


    ??!!


    ''That...that is?! A demon?!''


    With the emergence of the first demon,


    The second,


    The third,


    Hundreds,


    Thousands,


    ...


    ...


    In a flash,


    Under Kreimde''s terrified gaze, accompanied by the terrifying and profound black smoke and the low, oppressive roars, countless bizarre creatures of various forms swarmed down from the hills behind the Asumos knights!


    The soaring killing intent, the eerie black fog, and the galloping bloodthirsty monsters,


    Suddenly converged into waves of pitch-black waves, like a burst dam, surging towards the fortress! The momentum was enough to engulf the entire Galros Fortress! Among the demons, there were even dozens of massive, sixth-tier beings!! Compared to such colossal creatures, the fortress walls seemed so insignificant and inconsequential for a moment,


    "huh,,,,? ,This is a .....dream,,,,, right?!"


    At this moment,


    Kreimde''s usually calm demeanor was suddenly twisted into a comical expression of extreme shock, his mouth wide open, as if he could stuff an entire football inside,


    "No... this... this can''t be?! How can there be so many abyssal demons?!"


    In the decades that he''d been the fortress commander, he had seen monsters and demons attacks,


    But,


    At that time, there were only a few scattered attacks,


    Even in the face of a horrifying demon tide, there were only a few hundred at most?!


    And now?


    It must have reached thousands, right?!!


    What on earth was going on?!!!


    Kreimde''s hysterical roar was uncontrollable within his heart, his body trembling incessantly, and the iron cup in his hand was crushed into a lump. Feeling the cold and sinister aura that relentlessly approached from afar,


    Kreimde even stepped back repeatedly,


    Finally, his legs gave out,


    In front of the staring soldiers, he stumbled awkwardly and sat on the ground,


    "Lord Kreimde! What... what... should we do now??!"


    A woman who looked like a deputy ran up to him, anxiously inquiring,


    Hearing this familiar voice, Kreimde recovered from his mental breakdown and, leaning against the wall, stumbled back to his feet,


    "What do we do?! Prepare for battle, of course!!!!!!"


    After shouting,


    Kreimde''s eyes furiously glanced at the soldiers surrounding him,


    "What are you waiting for?! Prepare for battle! Bring out the magic beam cannons! Activate all the defensive magic arrays! And hurry up and shoot the signal flare!!!"


    With Kreimde''s hysterical roar,


    The entire Galros Fortress was suddenly thrown into chaos at this moment, as the shadow of death loomed over the fortress.


    Soldiers and residents within the fortress all felt an unprecedented sense of trembling...


    In the distance,


    Inside the military barracks of Wind City,


    Seeing the black signal flare that pierced the sky on the distant horizon, the border lord Xi Mu involuntarily took a deep breath, and a military officer beside him revealed an indescribable look of solemnity,


    The black signal flare wasn''t used lightly,


    It was the most urgent call for help, indicating that the fortress had encountered a devastating disaster and urgently needed assistance from other fortresses and the main city. In history, the black signal flare had only been used twice...


    And this time,


    Keep in mind,


    The Galros Fortress was guarded by 70,000 regular soldiers, ranking among the sturdiest fortresses on the Snowy Night Empire''s northern defense line! Were they desperate enough to need the black signal flare? The situation was undoubtedly grim!


    "Your Grace, what should we do?"


    A black-haired knight slowly approached Xi Mu, asking solemnly,


    In response,


    Xi Mu resolutely looked towards the location of the Galros Fortress, slowly putting on his silver helmet, and drew the sword from his waist, Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gather the Blizzard Knights immediately and join me in the rescue!"


    --

 Chapter 45 - 46

    Chapter 45: Chapter 46On the plains surrounding the Galros Fortress,


    Dozens of Asumos Church knights, along with the slaves they had just rescued, desperately drove their horses toward the fortress! Fear was evident on the faces of every knight, shivering under the oppressive power of the vast shadow forces! Even the beautiful face beneath Mingxi''s mask was tinged with a trace of emotion.


    No one had anticipated the sudden emergence of such a massive horde of abyssal demons outside the seemingly calm forest.


    Under normal circumstances,


    The gradual gathering of abyssal demons by their instincts could be detected, allowing for early preparation.


    However, the rapid accumulation of so many abyssal demons in such a short time raised suspicions that they were being commanded by some higher power.


    "Could it be a Demon king?"


    Of course,


    Right now, the Asumos Church knights had no time to contemplate why such a large number of abyssal demons had emerged from the forest.


    What they were pondering was how to escape the grasp of the demon horde and how to stop this many abyssal demons!


    For that reason, Mingxi chose to head for Galros Fortress. Among the nearby fortresses, only the colossal Galros Fortress had sufficient troops and defensive capabilities to temporarily withstand the horde of abyssal demons.


    Only then would they have time to call for reinforcements and exterminate these demons.


    However,


    As the number of abyssal demons behind them continued to grow, even Mingxi herself began to doubt the feasibility of this plan, questioning whether Galros Fortress could withstand the onslaught of the demon horde! After all, among the demons pursuing them, there were already quite a few terrifying sixth-rank peak existences...


    As her peripheral vision took in the black wave of demons behind her,


    Mingxi couldn''t help but gasp,


    And at the same time,


    Her light purple eyes were filled with gravity, and a hint of doubt sprouted in her heart,


    ''These abyssal demons, why...''


    she wasn''t sure if it was her own illusion,


    But she had the feeling that these abyssal demons,


    Seemed to??


    Be deliberately keeping a distance from them?!


    What the hell?!


    --


    However, not everyone being chased by the abyssal demons was so terrified. Sitting atop a warhorse, protected by Mingxi in front, a certain pink-haired girl felt no fear whatsoever.


    No matter how horrifying the abyssal demons were chasing her,


    In the eyes of the pink-haired girl, also known as Yumo, they were no different from children playing tag,


    Compared to unfounded fears,


    Yumo''s heart now felt a mix of complexity and curiosity,


    Thoughtfully patting the sturdy back of the black horse beneath her,


    ''So this is a Redfoot Warhorse? My first time riding one, the feeling is not bad...''


    Yumo muttered to herself in her heart,


    Spirit beasts were creatures that could be tamed by humans, while those that couldn''t be tamed were called magical beasts or lower-ranked wild beasts.


    Among human armies, the most common spirit beasts were the Black Gryphons and the Redfoot Warhorses,


    The Redfoot Warhorse''s combat prowess was not strong, and one could even say it was weak, but it had impressive stamina and running speed.


    The fourth-rank warhorses, with their astonishing speed, could easily surpass most fifth-rank monsters.


    especially when combined with acceleration magic. Even a peak fifth-rank abyssal demon would have a hard time catching up, making these steeds beloved by many knights.


    ''Hmmm, it does run quite fast. It''s not easy to catch up with ordinary abyssal demons who aren''t speed-oriented...''


    Yumo glanced at the numerous dark figures following her from behind, and for once, she gave her warhorse a nod of approval.


    Then, Yumo''s gaze turned toward the distant horizon.


    ''As for that... It must be the Galros Fortress, right?''


    At this moment, an imposing and massive military fortress stood proudly on the snowy plains at the edge of the seemingly endless border wall.


    To prevent abyssal demon invasions, the Snowy Night Empire had built a magnificent wall along the border and established numerous military fortresses atop the wall, housing countless troops.


    Abyssal demons had an innate proclivity for attacking densely populated areas.


    By stationing so many people inside the fortresses, the defense capabilities were greatly enhanced, effectively attracting nearby abyssal demons to attack.


    Even if some demons weren''t attracted, the patrolling guards near the ordinary walls had enough power to eliminate them.


    With this defense strategy, the city of Linfeng had defended the border of the Snowy Night Empire for centuries.


    Of course, this method was suitable for dealing with mindless, ordinary abyssal demons. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If a demon king were to strike, it could easily let a horde of abyssal demons infiltrate from the weak points in the defense, bypassing the fortresses altogether.


    It would be even more useless than a certain defensive line during World War II...


    Strictly speaking, Yumo was somewhat disappointed with such a defense strategy.


    But, today, she intended to let the abyssal demon horde naively attack the defensive line.


    According to Sebastian, the city of Linfeng was currently on high alert.


    Almost all the regular human forces had been deployed to various fortresses.


    If they attacked now, they should be able to get a good grasp of humanity''s current combat capabilities.


    Having not faced the abyssal demon army for centuries, how much fighting strength was left in the human regular forces?


    Yumo was quite curious about this.


    She needed to understand the combat capabilities of the human regular forces to better plan the scale of future abyssal demon army attacks.


    So, after some hesitation, Yumo silently approved of Limo''s initiative.


    Of course, she would still teach that bratty girl a lesson once she returned...


    Just as Yumo was pondering all of this, another male knight carrying two slaves rode his warhorse right next to Mengxi. Although still wearing a shocked expression, a glimmer of hope had emerged in his eyes:


    "Lady Mengxi! I have successfully sent the distress signal to Lord Bai Yanluo!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this news, the silver-haired girl finally felt a sense of relief.


    "At last..."


    "What do we do now?"


    "First, let''s enter the Galros Fortress and use its defense system to hold off the abyssal demon horde. Once Bai Yanluo and the reinforcements from Linfeng City arrive, we should be able to resolve this crisis..."


    Looking back at the vast abyssal demon horde chasing them from behind, Mengxi''s words seemed to lack some of her usual confidence.


    Within such a vast number of abyssal demons, nobody could be certain just how many high-level demons were hidden...


    "Anyway, use all the acceleration support scrolls! Let''s head to the Galros Fortress first!"


    Mengxi hastily ordered the surrounding knights.


    However,


    Before the young girl''s words could fade, an overwhelming sense of danger abruptly surged into her mind, causing Mengxi''s pupils to constrict! She stared in disbelief at what lay ahead!


    What?!


    What''s that?! No good!


    "Quick, dodge!"


    "Huh? What?!"


    The male knight looked at his squad leader, puzzled.


    However,


    Before Mengxi could explain, a scorching fireball fell from the sky, striking the dumbfounded male knight without deviation!


    "Boom!"


    With a thunderous roar,


    The flames exploded, and the searing magical energy spread violently!


    In a split second,


    The knights who had barely escaped from the abyssal demons'' clutches, along with the two slaves they were carrying, were suddenly buried under the fireball. They were reduced to charred corpses and then trampled into fragments by the pursuing abyssal demons...


    Additionally,


    Several knights were affected by the explosion of the fireball and were thrown off their warhorses.


    They were then torn to pieces by the charging abyssal demons amid their shrill screams...


    Seeing this scene, Mengxi clenched her teeth in anger and looked up at the sky,


    ''This fireball... is that....military magic?!''


    At that moment,


    Countless crimson fireballs and pink energy beams were pouring down from the sky like a torrential downpour, venting their furious energy toward the ground, the abyssal demons, and themselves!


    In an instant, numerous brilliant red blossoms exploded within the dark tide of abyssal demons. The scorching heat dissipated the bitter coldness of the plains! While severely injuring many abyssal demons, it also added insult to injury for the Asumos knights!


    They faced fireball bombardments in the front and abyssal demon pursuit from the back!


    The source of these attacks, undoubtedly, came from the Galros Fortress ahead!


    Looking at the Galros Fortress defenders, who had already initiated the magic array, Mengxi''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Without question, the other party had abandoned their initial pact. They dared to bombard them along with the abyssal demon horde?!


    "Krimde, you bastard..."


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Another massive fireball hurtled toward Mengxi.


    Seeing the red flames expanding rapidly in her eyes, Mengxi instantly held the pink-haired girl in her arms and whispered softly in her ear:


    "Hold on tight..."


    Pink-haired girl: Huh?


    The next moment,


    A dazzling silver-white light suddenly radiated around the young girl, transforming into an endless force focused on Mengxi''s legs! Just as the fireball was about to hit them, Mengxi, holding the pink-haired girl, leaped to the side!


    Narrowly avoiding the bombardment of the fireball,


    Mengxi''s crimson warhorse and the fifth-tier abyssal demon behind them were instantly swallowed by the scorching flames...

 Chapter 46 - 47

    Chapter 46: Chapter 47Faced with the terrifying attacks of the approaching abyssal demons, everyone in Galros Fortress, desperate to survive, launched their most intense attacks against the demon horde without any reservations.


    Under the command of Krimde,


    Dozens of sixth and fifth-level mages from Galros Fortress,


    After using enhancement magic, they jointly cast the high-level military magic - Heavenly Fire, which created countless red fire sparks amidst the overwhelming demon tide!


    Indeed, the attack had a blocking effect on the abyssal demon army''s charge, causing numerous demons to instinctively let out wails of agony.


    However,


    At the same time, the fireballs and pink energy shells raining down from the sky like a storm brought unimaginable despair to the knights of the Church of Asumos.


    Already facing the chase of the abyssal demons behind them, they were now forced to concentrate on intercepting the fireballs coming from the front.


    It was undoubtedly adding insult to injury.


    After several rounds of bombardment,


    Though Mingxi and the others had already crossed more than half of the plain,


    The Church of Asumos''s original team of nineteen knights had now been reduced to just nine. The slaves they had rescued earlier had mostly perished along with the knights, either in the sea of fire or swallowed up within the abyssal demon tide.


    Before being completely devoured by the horrifying aura of the abyssal demons,


    Anger, despair, and helplessness had already consumed the hearts of the knights.


    With the abyssal demons'' claws almost touching them and their barefoot warhorses slowed due to injuries, one blonde-haired knight of the Church o gritted his teeth and unhesitatingly pushed the two slaves he was responsible for off the horseback!


    The next moment,


    The two children, who had not yet reacted, were swallowed up by the gaping maw of an abyssal demon amidst unparalleled despair.


    With a "splat" sound, flesh and blood splattered,


    The two children who had been alive just seconds before were instantly turned into a mass of meat and swallowed by the abyssal demon.


    The splashing blood even sprayed onto the knight''s cloak and cheeks! But at this moment, the knight had no regard for the so-called chivalry!


    The only thought in his mind was to escape!


    Due to the reduced load, he did manage to gradually increase the distance between him and the abyssal demons.


    After temporarily escaping the demons'' threat, the joy of survival filled his brain,


    "I''m alive, I survived!"


    However,


    His happiness didn''t last long,


    As his accelerating warhorse collided head-on with a fireball falling from the sky, blowing them both away...


    The number of knights in the Church team was reduced by one more.


    ''Disgraceful...''


    Watching her companion who had died under the fireball not far away, Mingxi''s light purple eyes couldn''t help but reveal a hint of disgust.


    Although she knew that the male knight did it for survival, and if he didn''t do it, all three of them would die under the claws of the abyssal demons,


    Still,


    Mingxi couldn''t help but despise his actions.


    While casting a disdainful glance, Mengxi''s light purple eyes suddenly narrowed. With a swift leap to the right, she once again dodged a pink energy cannon''s bombardment!


    The magical bombardment from the Galros Fortress indeed slowed down the speed of the Abyssal demon''s charge. Although Mengxi had lost her warhorse, her superb agility allowed her to better dodge the fireball magic''s onslaught.


    Even after going all out with her firepower, she further widened the gap between herself and the Abyssal demons.


    Having leaped forcefully to dodge a fireball, Mengxi ''s peripheral vision caught the pink-haired girl in her arms. At this moment, the girl''s eyes were filled with worry.


    Recalling just moments ago, it seemed that the pink-haired girl had witnessed the knight''s actions before...


    After a moment of silence,


    Mengxi spoke in the most reassuring tone she could muster, softly saying,


    "Don''t worry, I promised to protect you, and I won''t abandon you."


    Upon hearing this,


    The pink-haired girl widened her deep blue, gem-like eyes. After staring at Mengxi''s mask for a few seconds, she nodded slightly and revealed a relieved smile.


    It seemed that she trusted Mengxi''s words, which in turn made the silver-haired girl involuntarily breathe a sigh of relief.


    She then gave the girl in her arms an encouraging look,


    "You''ll be fine."


    After being encouraged like this, the pink-haired girl''s face flushed slightly, and she slowly curled up in Mengxi''s embrace.


    --


    --


    A relieved smile and such were, of course, just an act by YuMo.


    However,


    The slight blushing was undoubtedly a genuine reaction.


    After all,


    As a grown man, being held by the female protagonist in a princess carry was embarrassing enough. Now, he was even being comforted like a child by a young girl, making YuMo feel like his self-esteem had taken a hit.


    Even if he knew full well that it was all just an act.


    ''Seriously, treating me like a child to appease me...''


    But,


    ''she smells nice...''


    Because he was pressed so closely against MingXi, YuMo could now clearly smell the faint jasmine scent emanating from her body.


    It seemed not to be an artificial perfume, but rather, the pure scent of a young girl.


    Strictly speaking,


    At this moment, YuMo''s blushing face and the girl''s fragrant scent were closely linked...


    Of course,


    Apart from the blushing, the look of worry on YuMo''s face was also genuine.


    However,


    His worry was different from what Mingxi had imagined.


    Naturally, YuMo was not concerned about being caught by the Abyssal demons.


    After all, even if she were to fall into their clutches, what could they possibly do to her? They would have to treat her as an ancestor!


    No wait...


    Strictly speaking,


    she was actually their ancestor...


    In any case,


    The Abyssal demons could never harm her.


    What YuMo worried about was actually MingXi''s physical condition.


    Although Mengxi seemed to handle it with ease, Yumo could clearly sense the rapid decline of the girl''s strength.


    Using multiple acceleration spells to achieve such an extreme speed also consumed a great deal Mengxi''s holy energy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    With the Abyssal demons rapidly closing in, the frantic bombardment from the Galros Fortress grew even more intense, and the pressure the female protagonist faced soared!


    If this continued,


    Something bad might happen to her...


    ''Damn it!''


    ''This can''t happen!''


    ''If my protagonist gets killed like this, what am I even playing for? You guards are so reckless! You can''t just bombard everything like that!''


    ''Are they asking for trouble?''


    YuMo couldn''t help but curse inwardly at the Galros Fortress guards.


    As she looked at the mages on the fortress walls, her eyes imperceptibly grew colder.


    No matter what,


    The Abyssal demons were the biggest threat in this world. Continuously being passively attacked didn''t seem logical, did it?


    After a cold laugh,


    YuMo sneakily glanced at the pitch-black wave of enraged Abyssal demons behind her.


    Feeling YuMo''s icy gaze, dozens of the Abyssal demons closest to Mengxi trembled involuntarily! They looked at their leader with innocent, pitiful eyes.


    They had maintained a distance from the silver-haired girl, as instructed by their leader!


    "Why is boss glaring at us like this?"


    ''Sobbing~''


    ''What did we do wrong? qwq''


    ''Sobbing~''


    The bewildered demons could only rely on their instincts.


    After emitting a weak wail, they slowed down even further.


    With the close-range threat of the Abyssal demons gone, MingXi could focus more on dodging the bombardment of fireballs.


    Meanwhile,


    Yumo''s gaze met that of several pinnacle sixth-rank Abyssal demons at the back of the horde, and they began a mental, encrypted conversation.


    Yumo: {Hey, you guys.}


    Abyssal demons A: {What''s up, Boss!}


    Yumo: {See those targets glowing red on the city walls ahead?}


    Abyssal demons B: {We see them!}


    Yumo: {Blast them!!}


    Abyssal demons A , B: {Yes, Boss!!}


    And in The next moment,


    Having received Yumo''s order, the five aggrieved sixth-rank Abyssal demons lifted their ferocious heads.


    Waves of Deathly Silence power began to gather continuously in their mouths.


    Long-range attacks?


    Of course, the Abyssal demons could do it.


    You should know that compressing the Deathly shadow power in their mouths and suddenly releasing it as a "fire of destruction", it was a basic skill for every Abyssal demon~


    However, due to Yumo''s instructions, they hadn''t dared to use it before.


    After all, if they had started using long-range attacks from the beginning, all the knights of the church, including the heroine, would have been annihilated by now...

 Chapter 47 - 48

    Chapter 47: Chapter 48"Quickly, fire them! Don''t hold back! We absolutely can''t let those Abyssal demons get close! Blast them away!!"


    Atop the walls of Galros Fortress,


    Facing the encroaching pressure of death, Krimed had become somewhat hysterical, continuously roaring.


    Hearing his words, the conflicted mages exchanged glances but eventually chose to obey the command.


    They increased their output of military magic, and a continuous barrage of fireballs rained down on the black ocean like monsters under the fortress!


    Witnessing this scene,


    The vice leader felt extremely uneasy.


    Gritting her teeth, she couldn''t help but run to Krimed''s side.


    "Lord Krimed! Shouldn''t we cover for the asumos knights and get them into the city first?! No matter what, they have signed a temporary treaty with our Snowy Night Empire! Isn''t it completely inappropriate to fire our allies like this? This will likely lead to diplomatic repercussions in the future..."


    "Who cares if it''s appropriate?!"


    Hearing the vice leader ''s words, Krimed frowned, grabbed her by the collar, and pulled her in front of him.


    "The Abyssal demons are already attacking! Finding a way to stop them is our top priority! As for those church knights, who cares what happens to them? They''re just a bunch of swindlers who use the Goddess''s name to deceive and exploit others! Let them die! It doesn''t matter if they were killed by our mans We''ll just say they were killed by the Abyssal demons later! No one will blame us!"


    "But, but..."


    "But what?! Just follow my orders! Besides, with so many Abyssal demons chasing them, who knows if those people haven''t been infected? Maybe they''re already infected and beyond saving! Just treat them like Abyssal demons! So, stop your endless chattering! If you keep talking, I''ll throw you down to feed the Abyssal demons!"


    Krimed''s eyes were already filled with terrifying murderous intent,


    Frightening the vice leader into silence.


    Seeing the vice leader with nothing to say, Krimed once again focused his attention on the mage troops standing on the platform nearby and tirelessly urged,


    "Hurry up! You useless lot! Increase your power!! We absolutely cannot... Huh?!!"


    However,


    Before Krimed could finish speaking, his eyes suddenly narrowed as a black beam of light abruptly entered his line of sight!


    ?!


    Huh?!


    What is that?!


    "Boom!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, a cloud of dust, and the rapid spread and eruption of black Shadow power! The entire platform, including the eight Magi standing above, was instantly enveloped in black energy!


    Under the horrified gazes of Krimed and the soldiers, the enormous red magic circle and the entire platform suddenly collapsed! The eight powerful mages were instantly engulfed by the black energy, and amidst the sounds of unbearable agony, they were corroded into puddles of blood! S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shockwave from the explosion rapidly spread, instantly shattering several nearby soldiers into pieces.


    Although Krimed raised his hand in defense just in time, he was still sent flying dozens of meters by the terrifying force!


    "What... what on earth is going on??"


    As Krimed got up and looked towards the platform, it was already a hellish scene of black, viscous, corrosive liquid eating away at everything. A soldier, whose body had been half-corroded and whose lower half had turned into chilling white bones, was hysterically crawling towards Krimed.


    His mouth was filled with indistinct and miserable wails.


    Witnessing this scene, Krimed''s spine chilled, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    However,


    When he looked around, the fortress commander''s eyes suddenly contracted, and his entire face twisted in horror and absurdity.


    Not only the platform in front of him,


    All six platforms that were casting military magic had been struck by black beams! They were uniformly corroded to nothing, along with half of their high-ranking mages in Galros Fortress...


    "How... how... how could this happen??"


    In an instant, Krimed was at a complete loss, standing there dumbfounded, his brain almost crashing as he stared at the surrounding devastation.


    "Those... those Abyssal demons... they actually... actually attacked my mage troops??"


    Aren''t Abyssal demons supposed to be mindless creatures?


    Why would they... why would they focus their attacks on the mages?


    Krimed was utterly baffled at this moment, and while the commander stood there dumbstruck,


    Not far away,


    A silver silhouette suddenly entered Krimed''s field of vision!


    Seeing the silver-haired girl who had jumped onto the city walls from outside the fortress, and the several asumos Order knights behind her, Krimed''s face immediately changed, and he shakily pointed his finger at them.


    "You... you!! How could you??"


    Krimed despised the asumos knight,


    He really did! That''s why he had ordered the bombardment.


    But he was also well aware of the terror of the Asumos church.


    If these people survived and reported his actions today back to the church, his future would undoubtedly be ruined!


    ''Damn it,''


    ''How did these people... not die?!''


    ''No, this won''t do, they can''t be allowed into the fortress like this!''


    Having become somewhat hysterical and even losing his rationality due to the shock, Krimed stared fiercely and suspiciously at the members of the Asumos church knights.


    "No! You can''t come in!! You must have been infected by the Abyssal demons! If you come in, you''ll kill us all!!"


    Upon hearing Krimed''s words that seemed to be bordering on insanity,


    Mengxi''s light purple eyes narrowed slightly, her icy gaze sweeping over this clown who had torn up their agreement.


    Although she really wanted to cut down this foolish man who had nearly caused her death, considering that they were still in Galros Fortress and on Krimed''s territory, Mengxi forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart.


    Trying her best to speak in a calm and peaceful tone, she said:


    "Mr. Krimed, please rest assured, we have not been infected. Our vital energy..."


    However,


    Before Mengxi could finish, Krimed rudely interrupted her words.


    "Who knows if you''re lying or not! If you''re truly not infected and not hurt by the Abyssal demons, then strip off your clothes and armor to prove it! If you can''t prove it, then get the hell out of here!"


    I refuse to believe that after being chased by the Abyssal demons for so long, you don''t have a single injury!


    Even if it''s a wound from a fireball explosion! As long as there''s a wound! I''ll insist that it was the work of the Abyssal demons! Then I can ''rightfully'' throw you all out! It would be easy for me to silence my soldiers! As long as you''re dead, no one will know about this!


    With these thoughts, Krimed couldn''t help but reveal a creepy smile.


    Seeing this smile, Mengxi bit her lip.


    At this moment, she had already guessed Krimed''s intentions.


    "Krimed, you... "


    On the other hand,


    After hearing Krimed''s words and guessing his intentions, not only Mengxi but also the pink-haired girl in her arms shared the same thoughts. An extremely dissatisfied emotion emerged in the girl''s mind.


    ''It seemed,''


    ''They had been at ease for far too long,''


    ''To think that someone like this could become a fortress commander...''


    As Krimed continued to say words that were nothing but oppressive, an undetectable crimson light shone in the beautiful blue eyes of the pink-haired girl. Far away, a little eight-eyed creature in the Abyssal demon horde suddenly lifted its head...


    Of course,


    Krimed would never notice these details. At this moment, he had already drawn the sword at his waist, preparing to forcefully drive Mengxi and the others out of the fortress.


    "Sorry everyone, since you can''t prove your innocence, then I can only... huh???"


    However,


    Before Krimed could finish his words,


    A surge of black light suddenly erupted in the distant Abyssal demon horde!


    An ice-cold, murderous black beam whistled towards them from afar! Caught off guard, it accurately hit Krimed''s head without any deviation!


    "Huh???"


    After a brief exclamation,


    Under the panic-stricken gazes of the Galros Fortress soldiers, Krimed''s words came to an abrupt halt.


    His head and upper body were instantly engulfed by the black energy, turning into a nauseating viscous black liquid at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Yumo: Hmph~~

 Chapter 48 - 49

    Chapter 48: Chapter 49"Kr, Kri, Lord Krimed??"


    "How,"


    How did he??


    How did he just drop dead like that?!


    Witnessing the fortress commander, corroded entirely by the black liquid, turning into a pool of blood,


    The nearby Galros soldiers were terrified, their eyes shaking, as if struck by a bolt from the blue.


    It was indeed hard to accept that a commanding officer could just die so inexplicably from an Abyssal demon attack.


    ''Are you kidding me?!''


    However,


    This sudden strike also jolted the soldiers back to their senses, and they looked at the encroaching black tide of demons in sheer terror! Although it was hard to believe, the Abyssal demons seemed to be warning them with their actions:


    ''-You bunch of lowlifes! Don''t you dare ignore us!-''


    Reality proved,


    The enemy would not grant them enough time to talk.


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure from the approaching Abyssal demon horde, Mengxi bit her lip and hurriedly looked at the vice leader, who was already somewhat dazed nearby.


    "What are you still dawdling for?!!"


    "Huh?!!"


    After being yelled at by Mengxi, the vice leader suddenly snapped back to reality, looking at the masked silver-haired girl in astonishment.


    "Are you, are you talking to... to me?"


    "Of course! Aren''t you second in command?! Krimed that bastard is dead! You''re in charge now! Hurry up and activate the city-protecting array! Otherwise, everyone will die!"


    "oh.., yes!!"


    Hearing Mengxi''s words, the vice leader suddenly realized the urgency of the situation. Ignoring whether Mengxi and the others were infected, and the matter of Krimed''s death, she quickly shouted with the help of magic at a high-ranking mage within the fortress:


    "Mr. Abimo! Hurry up and activate the city-protecting magic!"


    "Hmm?"


    After receiving the order,


    The man named Abimo, a middle-aged man with a strange hairstyle , immediately inserted the magic array in his hands into the array eye on the ground! Almost all his magic power, as a sixth-tier peak mage, was channeled into the array eye through his staff!


    ''High-level Magic - Haro''s Heavy Magic Barrier!''


    The man began chanting the spell.


    In an instant, as the blue magic power surged wildly, a magic array constructed of deep blue runes abruptly emerged above the ground! As the magic power flowed further, the light from the magic array grew brighter!


    At the same time, dozens of fifth-tier mages who had just rushed to the city wall from the rear, upon seeing the formation of the blue array, knelt down without a word, their hands touching the ground, directly channeling all their power into the city wall!


    "hu~~"


    The already-charged magic devices also emitted strong magic power fluctuations. Guided by the magic array, the power of the mages and the energy stored in the magic devices were completely released at this moment, pouring ceaselessly into the city wall!


    As the power continued to flood in, and with the further chanting of the mages, blue magic runes were immediately drawn on the surface of the wall!


    As the incantation emerged, a deep blue light barrier suddenly shot up from the ground, forming around the perimeter of the city walls, and abruptly enveloping the entire Galos Fortress within it!


    The moment the city defense array was activated,


    Under the anxious gazes of everyone, the black tidal wave formed by the Abyssal demons fiercely collided with the light barrier!


    "Boom! Boom! ~~"


    In an instant, a series of resounding collision sounds violently reached everyone''s ears! The surging, overwhelming force of shadows ceaselessly battered the blue magic barrier, as the Abyssal demons'' sharp fangs and claws madly attacked it.


    The barrier, when attacked, didn''t back down and released a massive amount of lightning , forcing many Abyssal demons to retreat in succession.


    The weaker ones were even directly turned into charred corpses.


    Despite this, the horde of demons showed no signs of fear and continued their relentless assault on the barrier!


    Various horrifying and heart-pounding sounds echoed all around,


    The oppressive feeling brought by the countless Abyssal demons made everyone in the Galos Fortress hold their breath, as the entire fortress was swallowed by the demons'' murderous and boiling roars.


    However,


    No matter what, judging from the current situation,


    This city defense array, prepared for hundreds of years, had come in handy, temporarily blocking the attack of the Abyssal demons with the more than 50 meters high barrier released along the walls. Although it was unclear how long they could hold out, they were safe for the time being.


    Seeing this,


    The vice leader, who had been tense for a long time, finally let out a long sigh of relief, kneeling down on the ground as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    Due to the presence of the magic array, the defenders couldn''t launch a large-scale bombardment against the demon horde. What she needed to do now was maintain the magic array as much as possible, and hold out until reinforcements arrived.


    Of course,


    The prerequisite was that if no higher-ranked Abyssal demons appeared.


    If that happened, whether the city''s magic defenses could withstand the attack would be an unknown factor...


    On the other side,


    After Krimde''s death,


    The remaining vice leader, out of fear for the influence of the Asumos Church, didn''t continue to give Ming xi and the others a hard time.


    After casually summoning a mage to verify that there was no trace of the shadowy force on their bodies, she agreed to let them enter the fortress.


    Although the crisis was far from over,


    For these knights of the Church, they had already escaped the jaws of death Twice, and their hearts were filled with joy from surviving this disaster.


    Of course,


    Except for one person �C Ming Xi.


    At this moment, a hint of joy was present in Mengxi''s light purple eyes, but even more so, there was an indescribable heaviness.


    As she was about to follow the city guards down the walls, she couldn''t help but look back at the terrifying horde of Abyssal demons surging in from the distance. The silver-haired girl''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ''Strange...''


    Something was really off.


    From the moment the Abyssal demon horde used that black lasers to attack the mages casting spells, it was clear that they had long-range attack capabilities! They couldn''t possibly be the type to seek close combat like fools.


    ''But, if that was the case?''


    So why Didn''t they use long-range attacks when they chased us before? If they had used that kind of skill earlier, we would have undoubtedly been in great danger.


    ''Also, aren''t those abyssal demons a bit strange?''


    After calming down,


    Mengxi carefully recalled the details of the previous chase,


    It was fine not to recall, sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once recalled, Mengxi''s brows furrowed even tighter,


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but those abyssal demons seemed to have almost caught up with them several times, yet they inexplicably fell behind again.


    It felt like the monsters were acting or holding back for some reason.


    ''No, no, no! Impossible!? What am I thinking!''


    Mengxi couldn''t help but shake her head wildly, trying to get rid of the unrealistic thoughts in her mind.


    Abyssal demons should be irrational,


    It''s impossible for them to think so much...


    ''But,''


    It''s really strange, isn''t it?


    Moreover,


    The last attack on Krimed,


    Why choose krimed out of so many people? That guy clearly hadn''t released his fighting spirit yet.


    It feels like they were trying to help us...


    The more she thought about it, the more confused Mengxi became.


    The pink-haired girl in her arms had an increasingly subtle expression...


    Just as Mengxi was struggling,


    Gasping for breath, Garona quickly came to Mengxi''s side,


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    ''Huh?''


    Garona''s words temporarily pulled Mengxi out of her tangled thoughts,


    Her mind returned to the real world.


    Looking at the extremely embarrassed teammates in front of her, and the two remaining knights of the Asumos Church behind them, Mengxi couldn''t help but sigh,


    ''Yeah,''


    ''Now is not the time to think about those questions,''


    With that in mind, Mengxi took a deep breath and gave a serious order,


    "Galona, you''ve all exhausted yourselves. Go rest and drink some recovery potions to regain your strength."


    "Yes, but, Captain? What about you?"


    "As for me,"


    Mengxi said, looking down at the battered pink-haired girl in her arms. The girl seemed to sense Mengxi''s gaze, slowly raised her head, and stared at Mengxi with her beautiful eyes like blue sapphires, blinking innocently.


    Her eyes seemed to have lost the initial vigilance,


    What was left was a touch of innocence and curiosity,


    "As for me, I''ll take this child for treatment first. Otherwise, I''m afraid her wounds will worsen."

 Chapter 49 - 50

    Chapter 49: Chapter 50Due to the many soldiers who needed to be stationed in the Galros Fortress year-round,


    Many of them brought their families to live in the fortress. Over time, the area behind the fortress became a town-like living community, albeit on a smaller scale.


    In recent times, due to the effects of the celestial changes in the Winter Forest, many soldiers worried about the impending attack of the abyssal demons and had evacuated their families to the rear in large numbers.


    However, the evacuation was not yet complete,


    There were still a small number of ordinary people with little fighting power remaining in the fortress.


    When news of the attack on the front of the fortress reached them, these ordinary people began to pack up their belongings urgently, preparing to flee! Another part of the relatively tougher population armed themselves and prepared to fight alongside their loved ones who were soldiers!


    What the hell are abyssal demons?


    "Damn it!"


    While everyone was busy,


    Mengxi, Galona, and the other Asumos Church knights strolled into the rear area at this time,


    These silver-armored, white-cloaked knights immediately attracted the attention of many residents. After all, the Snow Night Empire did not believe in the Goddess, and most of the people in the fortress were seeing the Asumos Church knights for the first time, feeling curious.


    As they observed the knights, people''s gazes were focused on the silver-haired girl leading them,


    Although they couldn''t see the girl''s face, her slender figure satisfied many people''s visual desires, and the white mask added a touch of mystery. Meanwhile, the ragged pink-haired girl held in her arms also attracted a lot of attention.


    Seeing the number tattoo on the girl''s ankle, it wasn''t difficult to guess the identity of the slave girl,


    Rumored to be the noble Asumos Church knights, accompanied by a lowly slave girl, it was indeed an eye-catching topic.


    Feeling the countless gazes coming her way,


    Mengxi didn''t care, even showing a disdainful expression,


    For her, such attention had long been a part of her daily life.


    Moreover, she was wearing a mask now. If she didn''t have the mask, these gazes would undoubtedly be more penetrating and more uncomfortable.


    However,


    Mengxi''s indifference did not mean that YuMo, transformed into a pink-haired little girl, didn''t care!


    ''Really! What are you looking at? What''s so interesting?''


    For someone who had been a shut-in in the Winter Forest for more than five hundred years, suddenly being locked in by so many gazes was extremely uncomfortable! Not to mention that she was currently being held in someone else''s arms!


    Under the scrutiny of everyone, she, a "grown man," was held in the arms of a young girl like a princess?!


    What kind of embarrassing play is this?!


    ''How humiliating!''


    Yumo couldn''t help but complain in her heart, and her stained little face unconsciously showed a look of embarrassment due to shame.


    ''No!''


    ''No! I can''t be held like this anymore!''


    Thinking this, Yumo timidly raised her head and asked the silver-haired girl with a pleading tone:


    "Uh, um, can, can you put me down? I can walk by myself..."


    We are inside the fortress now, it should be temporarily safe, so I should be able to walk on my own, right?


    Yumo thought so.


    However,


    After hearing Yumo''s request, Mengxi unexpectedly shook her head, denying her request.


    ''Huh??''


    Yumo was somewhat confused,


    "Why... why not?"


    "Because the ground is covered in snow, and don''t forget that you lost your shoes in the explosion earlier. If I put you down now, it would worsen your frostbite."


    "Oh, that..."


    Being reminded of that, Yumo glanced at her legs with her peripheral vision,


    ''Well,''


    Her ragged cloth shoes were indeed gone.


    If it weren''t for the white cloth Mengxi had deliberately wrapped around her feet, her bare little feet would have been exposed to the biting cold wind...


    Even though she usually walked barefoot in the Winter Forest, as that temperature couldn''t harm her...


    But now, her identity was that of a delicate slave girl,


    It seemed really unsuitable to walk on the snow?


    ''Ah, this,''


    ''But,''


    She didn''t want to continue being carried by the female lead, either?!


    "I, I''m fine, I can, I can walk,"


    However, Yumo''s request was once again deemed as stubbornness by Mengxi.


    As expected, Mengxi shook her head decisively,


    "It''s not possible, little one, don''t be stubborn."


    "Uh, but..."


    "No means no."


    "Ugh..."


    "Look, if you really want to walk on your own, after your frostbite is treated and you get a pair of shoes, I''ll let you walk, okay?"


    Mengxi seemed to use a tone to coax a child,


    Yumo was speechless at that.


    However, seeing the determination in Mengxi''s eyes, Yumo understood that it was an impossible dream to ask her to put her down.


    Now there was no way to resist; who asked her to play the role of a delicate girl?


    ''Sigh,''


    If she had known earlier, she would have chosen a different role...


    Yumo pouted with frustration, unwillingly nodding her head slightly, as if agreeing to Mengxi''s suggestion.


    Seeing this,


    Mengxi, who had taken in all of Yumo''s expressions, couldn''t help but smile,


    ''This girl, she''s quite cute...''


    Seeing that the pink-haired girl no longer asked to walk on her own, Mengxi shifted her gaze forward and began to look for the location of the medical clinic according to the information given by the female vice leader.


    At the same time when Mengxi started looking for the clinic,


    A man in a black robe, hiding in the crowd, was thoughtfully staring at the silver-haired girl.


    After observing her for a moment, a cold, murderous intent suddenly surfaced in his dark green eyes.


    A chilling smile appeared on his face.


    ''Masked, silver-haired girl...''


    She must be the so-called Chosen Girl from the Asumos church who was recently sent to the Northern Territories, right??


    ''Hehe~''


    --


    Meanwhile,


    On a hillside outside the Eastern Territory of the Winter Forest,


    A white-haired, beast-eared girl dressed in a light blue and white dress, LiMo, was standing anxiously on the hillside, gazing solemnly at the Galros Fortress besieged by demons in the distance!


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it... What should I do now?!"


    The wolf girl let out a series of hysterical roars,


    Her hands tightly pressed against her head, her teeth constantly grinding, producing sharp hissing noises,


    Obviously, Limo was in a state of extreme agitation and distress,


    The reason was quite simple,


    A few days ago, when Sebastian arrived at the temple of Ten Thousand Demons, he brought detailed information about the hero and the heroine. After watching the knights of the Asumos church escape for a long time, Limo suddenly realized,


    The silver-white Holy Light, the masked silver-haired girl, and the aura that she despised so much?! Wasn''t this exactly the same as the Chosen Girl that siba had described?!


    Although her reaction was a bit too slow,


    Limo finally guessed Mengxi''s identity,


    And because of that, her heart began to grow even more anxious?


    ''Mother, she''s with the heroine now?? No, no, no, I don''t like that!''


    The heroine could harm her mother,


    She couldn''t let her mother be with her, her mother would be in danger,


    And besides,


    Was she going to take her mother away like this?


    Take her away? Absolutely not!! S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She must, she must stop her, she couldn''t let her mother go to the church!


    But,


    Her mother wouldn''t let her take action? Acting without permission would definitely upset her mother!


    What to do, what to do?!


    What to do?!!


    ...


    ...


    No! So what if her mother gets upset? As long as she can get rid of the heroine, even if she gets a beating from her mother, it''s worth it!


    The girl of destiny,


    the heroine?


    "She must die, must die, must die!!"


    Such an existence that might harm her mother must be exterminated!!!!!!!!!


    At this moment, Limo made a decision,


    As the wolf girl made up her mind in her heart, her eyes released a mixture of murderous intent and bloodthirsty ferocity in the form of red light. The surging red Shadow Power erupted from her body like an unrestrained wild horse,


    The ground suddenly shook, the temperature in the air dropped sharply, and the rapidly spreading Shadow Power made the nearby ordinary demons instinctively shiver and crawl on the ground,


    A violent blizzard spread rapidly with the girl at the center,


    In the heart of the blizzard, the wolf girl, surrounded by a burst of red light, gradually transformed into a giant white wolf...

 Chapter 50 - 51

    Chapter 50: Chapter 51"Boom~ boom!!"


    With the continuous eruption of the black Shadow Power, a huge crack was blasted on the blue protective city barrier! Dozens of hideous demons roared as they broke through, pierced the city walls, and brought nauseating black energy into the Galros Fortress!


    The moment the demons stepped into the fortress,


    Hundreds of warriors wearing gray armor immediately gathered their battle energy, holding giant shields and long spears, rushing towards the demons that were several times larger than themselves! At the same time, the cannons already set up inside the fortress also unleashed their fury, covering the soldiers and attacking the demons!


    "Charge, let''s fight these monsters! Aaaaaaaah!!"


    Accompanied by the soldiers'' exhausted roars and the furious firelight,


    The crack in the barrier instantly turned into an extremely fierce and cruel battlefield! The soldiers'' long spears kept piercing the demons'' bodies, while heavy artillery and arrows continuously inflicted heavy damage on them! Under the fierce onslaught of the soldiers, one brutal demon after another fell with a wail,


    However, despite the more than twenty demons that fell,


    Nearly sixty soldiers were also struck by the demons'' claws during the battle, directly shattered and torn into pieces on the ground. Additionally, nearly a hundred people were contaminated by the black energy and corrosive breath released by the demons,


    Under the horrified gazes of countless people, they turned into nauseating pools of blood,


    For a moment, a strong smell of blood and a hair-raising stench filled the area around the crack. The corpses of the demons and the shattered remains of human soldiers piled up like a mountain, with blood flowing like a river. Accompanied by the roars of the demons and the screams of countless humans, it was a terrifying scene that could stop one''s heart,


    Looking at the hellish scene before him, the Eighth Army Regiment''s Warrior Leader, Kozov-Zerong, clenched his teeth tightly, and his fists were clenched even harder, embedding them into his flesh,


    These soldiers,


    They were his companions who he had spent day and night with!


    Seeing his companions die horribly, Kozov was heartbroken, and his face was completely filled with anger and hatred. However, even so, he still suppressed the impulse in his heart by taking deep breaths,


    After sacrificing twelve soldiers and barely defeating a sixth-tier demon, the warrior leader quickly turned his head toward the nearby mage corps,


    "Now''s the time! Other demons are blocked outside the barrier! Quickly repair the crack!!!"


    Upon receiving the order, the mage corps immediately mobilized all their magic power,


    With ripples of blue magical light, the huge crack in the barrier gradually got repaired. At this point, the battle in this small area was over. But Warrior Leader Kozov didn''t feel the slightest sense of relief,


    Because just as this crack was repaired, a messenger had already arrived at Kozov''s side,


    "A huge crack has appeared in the 23rd city wall defense line! Please go support them immediately!!"


    After finishing these words,


    The messenger directly fainted due to excessive blood loss,


    Seeing this,


    Kozov angrily and extremely solemnly bit through his lips,


    "Damn, it..."


    After cursing, Kozov quickly looked back at his subordinates,


    "Quick, call the medical soldiers!"


    --


    Although the Galros Fortress had barely withstood the first massive charge of the demon horde under the protection of the city barrier, maintaining such a large-scale protective barrier required a large amount of magic power and precious magic stones.


    As time went by and the demons'' attacks grew stronger, the mage corps'' magic power and the reserve of magic stones were being rapidly consumed,


    Gradually,


    The barrier''s defensive ability began to decline step by step.


    Under the hysterical bombardment of the demons, more and more cracks appeared in the city barrier! Hundreds and thousands of demons roared as they entered the Galros Fortress and engaged in a fierce close combat with the defenders! The battlefield Kozov was in, was just a small part of dozens of battlefields,


    Though many mages constantly replenished their lost magic power with magic potions to continue maintaining the barrier,


    The replenishing speed ultimately couldn''t keep up with the consumption rate, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The defense line of the Galros Fortress was at risk of being breached at any moment.


    Realizing this,


    The vice leader, Watlin, standing on the city wall commanding the troops, couldn''t help but frown, looking at the terrifying demon horde in front of her with a very serious expression.


    If the reinforcements from the Wind City, or the support promised by the Asumos Church, didn''t arrive, the entire Galros Fortress would soon fall, turning into a living hell! Everyone would likely become food for the demons,


    Dying with mutilated corpses...


    Thinking of such a terrifying future, Watlin''s back shivered coldly. Though she still pretended to be calm in front of her subordinates, her heart was already filled with endless panic.


    "Heaven,"


    "''Please save us,''"


    Feeling the bloodthirsty and violent gaze of the demons below the wall, eager to tear her apart, feeling the extremely oppressive waves of the Shadow Power, Watlin prayed helplessly in her heart,


    So, would Heaven choose to send help in their hour of need?


    It''s hard to say,


    But the fact is,


    Sometimes, Heaven seems to prefer adding fuel to the fire...


    As Watlin prayed,


    A sudden movement in the distance caught the vice leader''s attention, making her involuntarily pick up her telescope and look toward the rear of the demon horde,


    What?


    What is that??


    Snow? A snowstorm? Why is there a sudden snowstorm now?


    Huh?!


    "No, no, no, that, that, that is!!!!!!"


    In an instant,


    After clearly seeing the huge white figure in the center of the snowstorm, Watlin''s eyes shrank, and her whole body was suddenly enveloped in an unparalleled chilling sensation! An unprecedented fear grew rapidly within her heart like a virus! It was as if a pitch-black demonic claw dragged her consciousness into an abyss...


    The fire of hope that had barely been burning in her heart just moments ago was completely extinguished upon seeing that figure,


    With no possibility of revival,


    Watlin''s soul was trembling at this moment,


    Under the puzzled gazes of the soldiers, her body involuntarily fell to her knees,


    ''That, that is, a demon, a demon king-tier...''


    "Snow Devourer!"


    ''A demon king-tier demon?! Why, why, why did it suddenly appear here?!!''


    Watlin''s heart couldn''t help but become hysterical,


    Originally planning to defend the fortress and wait for reinforcements, she had already abandoned that idea! Now, Watlin''s only thought was retreat! The Galros Fortress, without even a seventh-rank or holy-rank expert, how could it possibly resist an eighth-rank demon king-tier ?!


    Once the Snow Devourer arrived, everyone would die!!!


    There was no way to resist!


    ''We must retreat!!''


    After making such a judgment, Watlin suddenly stood up, looking at the bewildered soldiers behind her,


    "Quick!! Everyone! Retreat immediately...???"


    Damn!


    It''s too late!!!


    However,


    Before Watlin could finish her words, the giant wolf in the distance, engulfed by the snowstorm, suddenly opened its sharp-toothed bloody mouth! In an instant, endless crimson Shadow Power converged within it and compressed continuously!


    The terrifying power fluctuations caused the surrounding space to gradually distort,


    The compressed crimson Shadow Power within the giant wolf''s mouth was suddenly released!


    In an instant, the earth was torn apart, and the sky changed color! The earth-shattering crimson beam, like a ferocious bloodthirsty beast breaking free from its shackles, roared with the power to devour everything and charged toward the Galros Fortress!


    Under the horrified gazes of Watlin and countless soldiers, the crimson beam rapidly expanded in their eyes,


    "Boom!!!!!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion and the majestic release of Shadow Power, the crimson beam slammed into the blue barrier outside the Galros Fortress! In a split second, the magic barrier that had long resisted the demon horde was shattered with an unstoppable momentum!


    The unstoppable crimson beam continued to howl toward the interior,


    Including Watlin, tens of thousands of people disintegrated into dust without even having the chance to scream! A third of the fortress was instantly obliterated under the Snow Devourer''s ''Annihilation beams'', and the two mountain peaks in the distance were also directly razed to the ground at this moment...

 Chapter 51 - 52

    Chapter 51: Chapter 52A few minutes ago,


    Diming City,


    This city is the largest metropolis nearest to Linfeng City and does not belong to the management of any of the four great empires. Due to the lack of regulation or deliberate relaxation of control, the place is filled with all kinds of illegal transactions and activities.


    Slave trading, gambling, drug trafficking, and other activities are commonplace here; it is the daily life of the people.


    Walking on the street,


    Being robbed, kidnapped, or shot out of the blue is quite common and not at all unusual.


    Sivieri is a high-level priest of the Asumos Church,


    This young man is a true believer, possessing a deep faith in the Goddess! He despises a criminal''s paradise like Diming City.


    Under normal circumstances, he would never come to this chaotic area filled with all sorts of people.


    However,


    Clearly, today is not a normal day.


    After receiving the urgent message from the Destiny''s Child team, Sivieri hurriedly rushed to Diming City! As a devout Asumos Church priest, he is acutely aware of the significance of Destiny''s Child to the Asumos Church- the entire continent- and the future of humanity!


    As such, the safety of Destiny''s Child is of utmost importance!


    Upon learning that Lady Mengxi is being pursued by abyss demons, Sivieri is anxious and wishes he could rush to the frontlines to support her. However, he knows that as a fourth-rank priest, his presence would be nothing more than a toothpick for the abyss demons!


    The only thing he can do is find someone capable of resolving this issue!


    And that person is currently in Diming City.


    --


    Really,


    He doesn''t understand what the bishop was thinking!


    He knew that the new Demon King had been born and that the northern border was so dangerous, yet he still sent Lady Mengxi there. This is not the time to gain experience or even build up her reputation. The risk is way too great!


    ''What the hell is going on?!''


    Sivieri couldn''t help but grumble in his heart,


    With a worried heart and constant complaints, Sivieri followed the directions provided by the positioning magic, weaving through the streets and alleys of Diming City. Under normal circumstances, someone like him would be approached by strong men after just a few steps,


    And then forcibly invited to do some "philosophical" things,


    But since Sivieri wears the rare high-ranking badge of the Light of the Sun, those men with ill intentions dare not lay a hand on him. After all, nobody wants to provoke a Sword god-level existence for a moment of desire...


    The Apostles of Heaven of the Asumos Church are all terrifying eighth-ank beings, with each Apostle having their own exclusive unit. ''The Light of the Sun'' is the unit led by Sword god Bai Yanluo.


    With the protection of the Light of the Sun badge, Sivieri''s actions in Diming City were quite smooth, and he quickly arrived at his destination according to the navigation,


    A casino...


    Seeing this, Sivieri couldn''t help but frown, anger spreading wildly in his heart,


    ''Surely... gambling again...''


    Taking a deep breath, Sivieri stormed up to the entrance of a private room. Ignoring the casino security''s attempts to stop him, he kicked open the door!


    The next moment,


    An extremely uncomfortable smell of smoke and alcohol hit him in the face.


    At the same time,


    A white silhouette appeared in Sivieri''s eyes,


    It was a beautiful woman with a heavenly appearance,


    The young lady had a tall figure,


    Dressed in a black-dominated, red-accented Light of the Sun military skirt, paired with black and white stockings of varying lengths, and black military boots.


    This cool and stylish military uniform accentuated the girl''s slender figure, as well as the impressive twin peaks on her chest.


    Her satin-like snowy white hair was tied into two ponytails of different lengths, giving the girl a unique blend of gallant beauty and adorable charm.


    Although there was no holy magic aura around her, she was filled with a terrifyingly powerful and uniquely daunting presence.


    Her exquisite face was like the most supreme work of art, her delicate snowy skin easily damaged, and her clear, bright, sapphire-like blue eyes all added to the girl''s allure.


    However,


    At this moment,


    The girl''s behavior seemed to diminish her charm...


    The white-haired girl, seemingly in a bad mood, punched a muscular man at the other side of the gambling table.


    After disarming him, she pinned him to the ground and stomped furiously on his face!


    "You scumbag! How dare you cheat!"


    "Trying to deceive me?!! You''re looking for death!!"


    "You think you can swindle my money! Dream on!"


    "Dream on!!!"


    ...


    ...


    After being stomped by the girl, the muscular man could only exhale, unable to inhale.


    He lay there, unconscious, but the girl seemed unsatisfied, continuing to brutally attack his head...


    Watching this scene, Sivieri''s face was full of black lines.


    Now he regretted his decision to join the Light of the Sun,


    Why,


    Why was his superior like this?!!!


    After a few helpless sighs, Sivieri approached the white-haired girl with a smile, suppressing his anger:


    "Lady Bai Yanluo!! Didn''t you say you came to Diming City for work?!! Why are you gambling now?!"


    "Huh?? Lo..Little Chestnut??"


    The white-haired woman suddenly yelled at, was momentarily stunned, almost stomping the muscular man''s head into oblivion.


    However, after being yelled at, Bai Yanluo returned to reality from her frustrated state,


    She then looked at the blond youth with an embarrassed expression,


    "Little Chestnut? You... how did you get here?"


    "I should be asking you! Lady Bai Yanluo, didn''t you say you''d never gamble again? What are you doing now?"


    Sivieri''s gaze was like a sharp sword, constantly piercing the white-haired girl called Bai Yanluo, making her sweat nervously and quickly wave her hands in response.


    "Oh, that? I was just joking with you, surprise, April Fool''s ~"


    "But you said it yesterday, and yesterday wasn''t April Fool''s ..."


    "Uh...,"


    Bai Yanluo scratched the back of her head awkwardly, then playfully stuck out her tongue,


    "Hey, don''t worry about those little details~"


    "No, details are crucial."


    "Oh come on, details don''t matter that much~"


    "Bai Yanluo, you once said that details determine success or failure. Are you going to slap yourself in the face now? You''re an Apostle of Heaven, for heaven''s sake! Please, can you be less careless?!"


    "Uh..."


    Upon hearing Sivieri''s words, Bai Yanluo was at a loss for words.


    To avoid further embarrassment in front of her subordinate, she quickly changed the subject,


    "Let''s not talk about that! What about you? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t enter the Nether City? Why did you suddenly come looking for me?"


    "Oh right!"


    At that, Sivieri suddenly remembered why he had come to find Bai Yanluo in the first place!


    Scolding his boss could wait!


    "lady Bai Yanluo! Stop messing around! Lady Mengxi has encountered a huge Abyssal Demon army and is currently being pursued by tens of thousands of Abyssal Demons! They plan to head towards the fortress at City of Linfeng to make use of its defensive capabilities to fend off the demon horde! We hope you can rush to their aid! Oh, right, what''s the name of that fortress... Jia... Jiasi? Jialuo? What was it called..."


    As he spoke,


    Siweili showed an embarrassed expression, hurriedly pulling out the information receiving stone from his package. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Before he could even read the content on the stone,


    Bai Yanluo''s voice suddenly reached Sivieri''s ears,


    "It''s called the Galros Fortress."


    "Galros? Yes, that''s the name! Huh? Bai Yanluo, how did you know?"


    Suddenly, Sivieri felt a wave of confusion, looking up at the white-haired girl in front of him with bewilderment.


    At this moment,


    Bai Yanluo was gazing thoughtfully towards the north,


    Her sapphire blue eyes no longer showed her previous carelessness, replaced now with a thick, solemn killing intent.


    The girl''s body was also enveloped with her light elemental divine aura, which became restless as her murderous intent surged.


    A chilling aura slowly spread around the girl, making Sivieri and the other gamblers feel a hair-raising cold.


    For a moment, the room was silent enough to hear a pin drop.


    However,


    In the next instant, Bai Yanluo suddenly withdrew her killing intent,


    Under the shocked gazes of everyone present, she showed a sweet and radiant smile, looking at Sivieri with tender eyes, and spoke with a coquettish voice:


    "Little Chestnut!"


    "my lady?! What do you need?"


    "Nothing much, I''m going to the north for some fun! As for the money I lost earlier, you can help me pay it off, okay? Bye~"


    Having said that,


    Before Sivieri could react, Bai Yanluo transformed into a beam of white light and disappeared from everyone''s sight with a ''whoosh'',


    Leaving Sivieri alone, his hair disheveled in the wind...


    Sivieri:" you b*^$%%^$^! making me pay again?!!!"

 Chapter 52 - 53

    Chapter 52: Chapter 53What''s happening to me??


    No, that''s not right!


    The battlefield, we''re still on the battlefield!


    Those, those damned abyssal demons...


    Amidst a state of confusion, Kozov barely managed to maintain his consciousness. When his consciousness reconnected with his body, a surge of unbearable pain immediately came from his arm, making the veteran warrior grit his teeth and wear a bitter expression.


    However,


    The intense pain helped Kozov quickly regain clarity in his mind.


    Enduring the agony and the constant drowsiness, Kozov opened his eyes and looked ahead! As his vision gradually became clearer, his pupils suddenly shrank, trembling uncontrollably, and his face instantly turned horrified. An unparalleled fear wrapped around him like a monstrous abyssal snake, dragging him into the depths of despair.


    This..,


    This....,


    ''How, how could this happen??''


    Kozov was already somewhat incoherent.


    At this moment,


    The once mighty and magnificent city wall that had stood tall before everyone was now in a state of utter disrepair! A massive gap, several hundred meters wide, had been blasted into the enormous wall, as if by some tremendous force! The steel-rock used to build the wall seemed to have been melted into magma under the terrifying heat, and the azure magical barrier had completely disintegrated, turning into countless blue magical particles that dissipated into the air...


    Behind that section of the city wall, the defensive towers, high platforms, command posts, and even the residential areas further back had all vanished! Not even ruins remained, leaving only a scorched earth and raging flames. Accompanied by countless screams, cries of despair, and the bloodthirsty roars of the abyssal demons, a scene of purgatory-like misery unfolded...


    Kozovfound himself in the midst of hell.


    At the same time,


    hecouldn''t help but lower his gaze to look at his own arm.


    His right arm,


    Was now a mangled mess of flesh and blood, with white bones clearly visible. Clearly, he hadn''t entirely escaped the explosion just now.


    However,


    Compared to others who were reduced to ashes, he was relatively lucky.


    Gazing at the ashes drifting away in the wind not far from him, Kozovcouldn''t help but clench his left fist tightly.


    Those were his three closest comrades, as well as his most trusted lieutenants.


    Now, they had turned into ashes under the crimson laser...


    "Why did this happen?"


    his body covered in bloodstains and black ash, bit through his lips, seemingly on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    Just a few minutes ago,


    They had been celebrating their success in repelling a wave of abyssal demon attacks, encouraging each other with high fives.


    But a few minutes later,


    A sudden red light separated them between life and death.


    The incident happened so abruptly that Kozov still wore a bewildered look, staring at the broken city wall in the distance with incomprehension.


    Why?


    Surely there was a defensive magic array in place! The magic barrier was far from reaching its limit! Why did it suddenly collapse?! What was that red light that pierced through the city''s protective array in an instant?!


    Though the protective array had been gradually weakening in some areas, overall it remained quite sturdy!


    How could it have crumbled in an instant?!


    Even if bombarded by multiple high-level Abyssal demons, it shouldn''t have collapsed so quickly!


    Without a doubt, Kozov''s heart was filled with anxiety, fear, sorrow, and confusion at this moment.


    However, there was no time for him to dwell on these questions, as Kozlov soon realized a crucial fact:


    Without the protection of the city''s magic array, they had lost their last line of defense against the Abyssal demons.


    "Roooaaarrrrrrr!!"


    Accompanied by deep, bloodthirsty roars, endless Abyssal demons poured in through the massive breach.


    A dark tide swept through, enveloping everything and heading straight for the battered soldiers, brandishing their sinister claws.


    The soldiers, still in shock, were undoubtedly unable to resist.


    In an instant, blood and gore filled the scene. The already hellish landscape was draped in a crimson veil.


    After tearing apart the nearest soldiers, the countless Abyssal demons fixed their blood-red eyes on Kozlov not far away. The sight sent chills down Kozlov''s spine and made him tremble uncontrollably, the urge to flee rising in his heart. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with the black tsunami of demons charging toward him, Kozov took a deep breath.


    He wanted to order a retreat, but if they abandoned their posts, the fortress would fall, leaving the northern borders of the Snowy Night Empire wide open.


    Countless innocent lives would be subjected to the slaughter of the Abyssal demons.


    He was a warrior of the Empire, and it was his duty to protect the people!


    He couldn''t abandon his post!


    They had to hold on until reinforcements arrived!


    Even if it meant sacrificing himself...


    Glancing back at the remaining few hundred soldiers of the Eighth Corps, Kozov cast aside his fear, gripped his sword tightly, and shouted to those behind him:


    "Brothers! Let''s fight these beasts to the death!!!"


    In the next moment,


    At Kozov''s thunderous command, the soldiers snapped out of their stupor, brandishing their swords and shields, and letting out passionate yet mournful cries. Together with their trusted commander, they bravely charged into the ferocious horde of Abyssal demons.


    --


    Elsewhere,


    At the far end of Galros Fortress, after unleashing the Annihilation beam,


    The snow-white giant wolf, also known as Limo, slowly dissipated the residual crimson energy from its mouth and surroundings. With a cold expression, it gazed at the smoke-engulfed fortress in the distance, seemingly admiring the results of its handiwork.


    The sight of the humans'' suffering and their hysterical screams only served to stir Limo''s Abyssal demon instincts, filling her with even more excitement.


    Driven by her destructive impulses, she even wanted to fire off a few more Annihilation beams at them!


    However,


    Her excitement didn''t last long.


    Limo suddenly paused, and an overwhelming sense of unease and apprehension washed over her like a flood, drowning out her bloodthirsty demon instincts and making the ferocious snow-white giant wolf bristle with fear.


    ''Could it be, did I...?''


    After impulsively unleashing the Annihilation beam, Limo suddenly realized a very serious problem:


    Her mother was also in the city! If she accidentally hit her mother, things would become really awkward!


    Although it was impossible for her mother to be harmed by her own attack,


    This blast would undoubtedly anger her...


    And an angry mother was a terrifying thing.


    Furthermore,


    Her target was the ''heroine''...


    ''As long as I can eliminate her, even if Mother beats me up, it''ll be worth it!''


    At first, this was Limo''s line of thinking.


    But after firing the wall, the wolf-girl found herself trapped in a whirlwind of emotions.


    She despised those who might threaten her mother''s safety in the future, wishing to eliminate them as quickly as possible. At the same time, Limo was afraid of disappointing her mother, afraid that her mother would no longer care for her,


    Afraid that her mother would abandon her!


    If, because of this attack, her mother decided to abandon her in the future,


    Then,


    What would she do?


    ''I don''t want that! Waaaaah~''


    Limo shook her head furiously, regret filling her mind after her impulsive attack.


    At this moment, the massive snow-white wolf lowered its head in shame, its tail drooping down to the ground, and its ears flattening. Enveloped by an air of gloom, it resembled a dejected puppy abandoned by its owner...


    ''I have to hurry and find Mother to apologize. Waaaaah~''


    If she Apologized fast then maybe ...


    Maybe her mother would forgive her!?


    With this thought,


    The giant wolf skulked towards the Galros Fortress, one hesitant step at a time...

 Chapter 53 - 54

    Chapter 53: Chapter 54In this matter, Limo''s judgment could be considered quite accurate,


    with Limo''s unleashed power in one strike, Yumo''s mood had plummeted into the depths of despair...


    Limo''s Annihilation beam was aimed at the central axis of Galros Fortress, instantly transforming the middle third of the fortress into a hellish inferno.


    This not only reduced the fortress''s defensive capabilities by more than half but also left Yumo feeling rather low.


    However,


    Yumo''s foul mood wasn''t because she was directly hit by Limo''s Annihilation skill. Instead, she was infuriated by the reckless actions of that darn girl! Yumo had explicitly told her not to act impulsively before! Why did she act on her own accord again?! Why couldn''t she just behave?!


    ''That...that brat, is she itching for a beating?!''


    It seemed that if she wasn''t punished every three days, she''d be up to no good!


    Rarely seen anger flickered in Yumo''s deep blue eyes,


    Although Yumo had put up with Limo secretly eating raw meat and commanding Abyssal demons to charge at Mengxi,


    This time was different. Even after Yumo had warned her, Limo had still defied her in her presence! She had directly attacked Galros Fortress with the Annihilation skill! Was she staging a rebellion?!


    Of course,


    Yumo wasn''t worried about the heroine dying under Limo''s attack because she could easily block Limo''s attack as long as she was there.


    However, the issue was,


    If Yumo stepped in to save the day, her previous disguise would be instantly exposed! She wanted to keep playing the role of a frail girl, hiding by the heroine''s side and closely observing the Chosen heroine! If she were exposed like that, Yumo would be frustrated to death!


    She had even been taken advantage of by the heroine many times to convincingly play the role of a slave girl! If she were exposed just like that, it would be a total loss!!


    Furthermore...


    ''With that darn girl''s blast, the fortress is ruined, isn''t it...?''


    Gazing at the raging inferno in the distance, and the Abyssal demon army pouring through the breached walls, Yumo''s eyes narrowed, filled with disappointment.


    Originally, she wanted to test how long the broken barrier could withstand the attacks of ordinary Abyssal demons, how effective the defenders'' combat capabilities were, how well the rear echelon and frontlines coordinated, and how long the fortress could hold out...


    But after Limo''s bombardment, most of Yumo''s questions were left unanswered.


    Her plans were utterly ruined!!!


    With this in mind,


    Yumo maintained a facade of fear and anxiety on the outside, but on the inside, she was extremely annoyed.


    ''That darn girl!''


    ''It seemed like she had been pampered too much!''


    ''She dared to act so recklessly! Just wait until they got home; Yumo would spank her until her bottom blossomed!''


    Yumo grumbled furiously in her heart.


    Meanwhile, the snow-white giant wolf approaching Galros Fortress in the distance suddenly felt a chill, and an ominous premonition emerged in Limo''s mind...


    --


    On the other hand,


    While Yumo was contemplating how to discipline her rebellious daughter after returning home,


    Her body had already begun to tremble slightly out of anger.


    However, Mengxi mistook Yumo''s trembling as an expression of fear and anxiety. To comfort the agitated slave girl, Mengxi gently raised her hand and rubbed Yumo''s head.


    "Don''t be afraid, everything will be fine."


    Yumo: ...


    Seeing that the heroine misunderstood her, Yumo''s deep blue eyes revealed a hint of complex emotions.


    Well,


    Having lived for so long, she had always been the one patting others'' heads. Suddenly, she was the one being patted by a young girl, which felt quite strange...


    However,


    It seemed quite comfortable...


    Of course, aside from this, after being comforted by Mengxi''s head pat, Yumo once again slipped into her "actress" mode, pretending to be genuinely calmed by Mengxi''s reassurances.


    But while Yumo had calmed down, the Asumos Church knights around Mengxi could no longer maintain their composure, especially after sensing the immense power of Annihilation within the red beam. Their mental state was on the verge of collapse.


    They knew very well that the terrifying creature that launched the attack was not something they, as ordinary knights, could fight.


    Looking at the tragic scene reminiscent of purgatory,


    Listening to the continuous, heart-wrenching screams and the increasingly closer roars of ferocious beasts,


    The faces of the Asumos Church knights were already twisted with fear.


    At this moment, almost every lifeform within Galros Fortress,


    Except for Yumo, who was holding Mengxi''s hand, was engulfed by fear. The fortress seemed to be shrouded in a layer of pitch-black veil of despair, filled with an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    But unlike the Galros Fortress defenders, these few Asumos Church knights had nothing to protect in the Northern Territory.


    Their families were not here, nor were their properties.


    Therefore,


    They had no intention of holding onto this fortress like the Snowy Night Empire''s soldiers, waiting for the unknown arrival of reinforcements.


    ''Retreat,''


    That was their only thought!


    Thinking of this, the surviving knights hurriedly approached Mengxi, and one of them, a black-haired man, couldn''t help but blurt out:


    "Captain! We... we should retreat immediately! If we don''t leave now, it will be too late!!"


    "Yes, Captain! That creature outside is very likely an Abyssal Demon of Demon king rank! This fortress is doomed!" Another knight, with braided hair, also chimed in fearfully.


    As the two knights spoke,


    Galona also slowly walked to Mengxi''s side,


    "Captain, we should retreat immediately. We cannot deal with that kind of monster. The Galros Fortress is most likely doomed. You are the Chosen One, and you must not be harmed."


    Upon hearing this,


    Mengxi didn''t immediately respond to her teammates'' words but gazed thoughtfully at the shattered walls in the distance and the tens of thousands of Abyssal Demons pouring in.


    Her light purple eyes narrowed slightly beneath the mask.


    Seeing this,


    Galona couldn''t help but show her anxious expression,


    "Captain! These people attacked us before! They''re all a bunch of covenant-breakers! No, it''s not worth using the ''Miracle'' for them!"


    ''??''


    ''Huh?''


    ''Miracle? What is that? The heroine''s trump card?''


    Listening to Garona''s words, Yumo''s deep blue eyes showed a hint of confusion, and her heart was filled with curiosity.


    Later,


    Perhaps she could pretend to be naive and ask about what the ''Miracle'' actually is.


    Thinking of this, Yumo playfully looked at the silver-haired girl holding her hand.


    At that moment,


    Yumo''s eyebrows furrowed as she suddenly sensed an unusual presence,


    ''This fortress is really filled with all sorts of creatures...''


    At this moment, Yumo revealed a somewhat meaningful expression.


    --


    On the other side,


    After contemplating for a moment, Mengxi nodded slightly, agreeing with Galona and the others'' opinions.


    Indeed,


    Staying here had become utterly pointless. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sudden appearance of a Demon king, along with the delayed arrival of reinforcements, sealed the inevitable fate of the Galros Fortress. Retreating to preserve the surviving forces was undoubtedly the right decision...


    Although it seemed somewhat unfair to the defenders...


    ''???!!''


    ''Huh?''


    ''What?!''


    However, just as Mengxi was about to issue the order to retreat, a powerful wave of energy suddenly intruded into her perception, accompanied by a chilling murderous intent aimed directly at her! The bone-chilling cold made the silver-haired girl shiver!


    The girl, startled, looked back,


    And in the next instant,


    A black figure wrapped in eerie blue fighting spirit, like a ghost, suddenly appeared in Mengxi''s line of sight! Under the girl''s intense gaze, the figure showed no mercy as it brandished a short scythe in its hand, aiming for Mengxi''s slender, alluring neck...

 Chapter 54 - 55

    Chapter 54: Chapter 55??!!


    "Who is that??"


    Feeling the horrifying murderous intent coming from behind her, Mengxi''s light purple eyes suddenly narrowed!


    In the next instant,


    As the scythe-wielding figure in black robes was about to behead the girl, Mengxi suddenly bent over, narrowly avoiding the fatal strike! Immediately after, Mengxi decisively struck back with a swift roundhouse kick toward the uninvited guest behind her! Accompanied by a burst of silvery-white light, the black-robed figure was heavily hit in the abdomen and was kicked several meters away!


    Mengxi then grabbed the hand of the pink-haired girl beside her,


    Pulling her close once again and leaping back to put more distance between them and the mysterious black-robed figure.


    At the same time,


    As if sensing something, Mengxi hurriedly looked toward the bewildered Galona and the others,


    "Watch out on your left, dodge quickly!!"


    ??


    "Left, left side?!"


    Witnessing the scene before them and hearing Mengxi''s sudden words, the knights of the Asumos church realized that the black-robed figure had ill intentions and hastily drew their swords, looking anxiously toward the direction Mengxi mentioned!


    In an instant, an eerie chill enveloped Galona and the three knights,


    As they stared in panic, another black-robed figure wielding dual scythes leaped down from the rooftop!


    ??!


    ''What? Another one?!''


    Seeing the black-robed figure appear, Galona and the others gasped in shock and quickly mobilized their inner Holy Law energy, preparing to counter,


    Unfortunately,


    It was already too late for any preparations now,


    Beneath the black robe, the man revealed a mocking smile,


    In the next instant,


    Within a split second, the bright red fighting spirit within the black-robed figure exploded! The surge in speed was like a rocket booster, causing the figure to close the gap with the three Asumos knights before they could react!


    Under the terrified gaze of Galona and the others, the gray scythes ruthlessly slashed down!


    "pu!~~"


    After a brief clash of blades,


    Blood splattered everywhere!


    The armor of the two male knights was instantly cut apart! Amidst screams of agony, the two were sent flying by the impact of the crimson fighting spirit, crashing heavily near Mengxi! Although they had suffered severe injuries, compared to Galona, they were undoubtedly luckier,


    For at this moment, the female knight who first faced the black-robed figure had already been vertically bisected by a scythe, with no chance of survival,


    Blood gushed out, staining the earth red,


    The scattered flesh and organs stained the black-robed figure''s coat red, accompanied by the man''s eerie laughter, making the murderous man even more sinister. The surrounding residents, already terrified by the Abyssal Demon invasion, screamed in horror upon witnessing this scene,


    The approach of the Abyssal Demons, along with the bloody and brutal scene before them, completely shattered the last semblance of order within the fortress,


    Nearly every one began to flee in panic...


    However,


    At this moment, Mengxi undoubtedly had no time to pay attention to the surrounding situation. She tightly gripped the silver longsword in her hand, staring intently at the two black-robed men not far away! At the same time, her peripheral vision couldn''t help but glance at the corpse beneath the black-robed man''s feet,


    ''Galona...''


    Although Mengxi didn''t have deep feelings for these new teammates, watching her companions being killed right before her eyes undoubtedly ignited a growing rage within her.


    "You bastards..."


    Staring intently at the figures of the two cloaked men, Mengxi''s light purple eyes suddenly erupted with murderous intent.


    The surrounding air temperature plummeted along with the release of Mengxi''s killing intent.


    However,


    Although the young girl was quite displeased, Mengxi still managed to take a few deep breaths to calm her restless heart and carefully observed the two sudden enemies.


    Abyssal demons were just up ahead,


    And yet, they attacked me at this moment? Who on earth are these people...


    Huh?


    ''What... is that?''


    In an instant, Mengxi''s eyes narrowed, and an enlightened expression appeared in the girl''s eyes. Mengxi had noticed the symbol on the necks of the two cloaked men, which was a ram''s head cross.


    This symbol was something Mengxi was all too familiar with,


    It represented an organization, a vast evil cult organization that was opposed to the Asumos Church,


    "Are you from the Divine Punishment Holy Sect?!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing Mengxi''s question, the two cloaked men exchanged glances and then burst into a series of gloomy and chilling laughter.


    "Hehehehe, since you know who we are, why not just surrender? We can make your death a bit more comfortable?"


    The cloaked men had no intention of concealing their identities, as the dark eyes beneath their cloaks were locked onto Mengxi''s body. One of the cloaked men couldn''t help but stroke the scythe in his hand,


    "The Chosen One, huh? If we use her as a sacrifice, the Demon God would be pleased, right?"


    "Hehe, a sacrifice? Would that be considered a comfortable death?"


    "No, no, no, there are two types of sacrifices. One is to quickly behead you and give you a quick death! The other is to slowly torture you, remove your organs, and finally letting you bleed to death. So, what do you think?"


    "Hehe,"


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi gave a cold laugh but didn''t immediately respond, as this was also a good opportunity to buy some time...


    Divine Punishment Holy Sect,


    A faction formed by a group of people who worship the Demon God, believing that the appearance of the Abyssal demons is a divine punishment for the sins of the human world.


    The demons don''t hate humans; they despise those who harbor sins, and those devoured are simply getting what they deserve. Thus, those with holy energy, particularly the most despised Asumos Church members, became the greatest enemies of the Divine Punishment Holy Sect.


    So,


    After seeing the emblem of the Heavenly Punishment Holy Sect, Mengxi understood the reason for their attack. With her identity as the Chosen One, these sect members probably wanted to tear her apart for a long time.


    Speaking of which,


    Galona had mentioned earlier that the Divine Punishment Holy Sect members had been sighted near Linfeng City. It seemed that the news wasn''t unfounded...


    Also,


    More importantly,


    ''Two rank-6 master,''


    Feeling the majestic and imposing aura of the two cloaked men, Mengxi couldn''t help but squint her eyes slightly, her light purple pupils filled with a serious expression.


    The opponents were two rank-6 , while they only had three rank-5 fighters and needed to protect a group of powerless children. Under these circumstances, it was impossible to fight the enemy. Now that the Galros Fortress had been breached by the Abyssal demons, relying on the fortress soldiers for support was clearly unrealistic.


    They were all out of options; how could they spare any thought for them?


    With this in mind,


    Mengxi glanced at the two gasping Asumos Church knights with a thoughtful look,


    These two were not powerful enough and had already been injured,


    Remaining here would only hold them back,


    "You two, protect this child, and take her away from the Galros Fortress as quickly as possible."


    ''? ? !''


    Upon hearing this, the two knights were slightly taken aback. Having lost their fighting spirit due to the invasion of the demons and Garona''s tragic death, they desperately nodded after a moment and hurriedly ran to Mengxi''s side, preparing to take the pink-haired girl.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t worry, Captain! We will complete the mission!"


    The fear in their voices was evident, and they had no intention of staying to fight alongside Mengxi, which made her feel a chilling disappointment.


    Hadn''t they eagerly vowed to protect me before coming to the Northlands?


    ''Huh...,''


    ''And now,''


    ''Is this it?''


    Mengxi''s heart was filled with disappointment,


    But just when her spirits were at their lowest,


    An unexpected and crisp voice, like that of a songbird, suddenly entered Mengxi''s ears,


    "Sis, big sister, I don''t want to go, I want to be with you,"


    ''? ? !!''


    ''Huh?''


    Hearing this soft, trembling voice, Mengxi was taken aback and looked at the pink-haired girl who was holding her hand with disbelief.


    After locking eyes with the girl''s deep blue pupils filled with dependency, Mengxi bit her lip with mixed emotions,


    "Why...why would you??"


    ''You were so afraid of me before,''


    The pink-haired slave girl''s hand was undoubtedly very cold, but at this moment, it made Mengxi feel a touch of warmth...


    Yumo: ''Hehehe, seizing the opportunity to increase favorability~''

 Chapter 55 - 56

    Chapter 55: Chapter 56Yumo''s idea,


    Was actually quite simple,


    She had finally encountered the heroine she had been longing for! In order to stay by her side and secretly nurture her growth, Yumo naturally needed to win Mengxi''s favor!


    Once her favorability increased,


    The heroine might consider her a friend, or a trustworthy subordinate,


    At that time, she could openly be by the heroine''s side, and it would be convenient for her to guide and efficiently assist the heroine in becoming stronger during future trials!


    To personally raise the heroine, hehe~,


    Seemed to be quite a fulfilling task~


    And now, it seemed to be a good opportunity to increase favorability~


    With divine''s Punishment sect assassins in front and endless demonic armies behind, her teammates were so unreliable! It was likely that Mengxi''s heart was utterly cold at this point! If she could offer a bit of warmth at this moment,


    ''Hehe, it should have a good effect,''


    Thinking of this, the pink-haired girl, who was Yumo in disguise, unconsciously raised the corner of her mouth slightly. Then, Yumo used her watery, worried blue eyes to gaze pitifully at the silver-haired girl, and her voice trembled slightly as she spoke,


    "Sis, big sister, I don''t want to go, I want to stay here..."


    Her pitiful expression, pitiful words, and the action of tightly holding Mengxi''s hand unexpectedly made Mengxi freeze on the spot. Seeing this, Yumo secretly rejoiced in her heart,


    However,


    After waiting for a moment,


    Instead of Mengxi''s words of gratitude, Yumo was met with a slightly angry scolding,


    "You little girl, did your brain freeze? Don''t you know what''s going on right now? You won''t leave? What use would you be if you stayed?! What can a slave girl, who isn''t even a believer, do?! Stop causing trouble!"


    Yumo: ...=-=


    Ah, this,


    Why is she saying this so suddenly?? It seems a bit different from what I expected!?


    Wait, could it be...?


    In the next instant,


    Before Yumo could react, Mengxi looked extremely displeased and disgusted as she shook off Yumo''s hand,


    "Don''t touch my hand, it''s filthy."


    After saying this, the silver-haired girl turned to the two Asumos Church knights nearby,


    "You! Hurry up and take her away!"


    ? ? !!


    "Yes, y-yes!! Understood, Captain!"


    After hearing Mengxi''s cold words, the two male knights showed a panic-stricken expression.


    Glancing at the nearby cloaked men and the massive demonic army in the direction of the city wall, the two knights rushed to Mengxi''s side, forcibly lifting the wronged pink-haired girl from the ground,


    Then, the two knights dragged the pink-haired girl toward the south!


    As for Mengxi, she indifferently turned her head, coldly gazing at the two cloaked men not far away, and drew her silver sword from her waist.


    --


    "..."


    Watching the retreating Asumos Church knights, Elbino, hidden beneath the black cloak, narrowed his black eyes in thought,


    At the same time,


    The voice of the other cloaked man, Zack, reached Elbino''s mind through communication magic,


    ''Big brother, should we go after those fleeing guys?''


    ''It doesn''t matter.''


    After pondering for a moment, Elbino replied indifferently in his mind,


    ''Those two useless knights don''t matter, and as for the slave girl? She doesn''t seem like someone we can use as a bargaining chip.''


    ''Could they be putting on a show for us?''


    ''Not very likely. A noble existence like the Fated Girl wouldn''t care so much about a lowly slave.''


    ''But, when I was observing from afar earlier, this woman seemed to take good care of the girl?''


    ''Most likely putting on an act to win over the residents, right? Don''t those hypocritical Asumos Church guys always do this? The Fated Girl''s acting skills shouldn''t be bad. If we go after them now, that might be falling into their trap.''


    "Uh, alright, since you say so, big brother, it must be correct."


    Hearing the captain''s words, Zack no longer paid attention to the departing Asumos Church knights and focused on Mengxi once more! Although the girl in front of him was wearing a mask, judging from her figure and gem-like beautiful eyes, her face must be extraordinary!


    If he could personally dismember such a beautiful being,


    Wouldn''t the demon god be pleased as well?


    Thinking of this, Zack revealed a cruel smile, and he was already eager to try,


    "Little girl? Have you decided? Do you want your head chopped off in one stroke? Or would you prefer to die in excruciating pain?"


    Zack''s words were full of mockery,


    In response to this,


    Mengxi disdainfully tilted her head,


    "Instead of these two boring options, I prefer the third choice."


    "Hm? What third choice?"


    " to kill both of you."


    Saying this, the girl slowly raised the silver sword in her hand, pointing the blade directly at Zack''s brow,


    With this gesture,


    Zack''s face suddenly showed a fierce glare, and the ferocious color in his black eyes became even more intense,


    "Kill us?! With you, a Rank 5 Middle-level master?! We''re both Rank 6, you know?! Don''t overestimate yourself, little girl!"


    "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    "You!! Fine, let''s give it a try!"


    "Calm down, Zack!"


    Just as Zack was about to unleash his power, Elbino timely spoke up to stop his actions and feigned elegance as he looked into the silver-haired girl''s beautiful eyes:


    "Worthy of being the Fated Girl, even at this time, you remain calm. We know you''re strong, and capable of defeating Rank 6 demonic creatures. But we''re humans, not like those stupid brutes that rely only on raw power. The tricks you used to deal with those demons might not be effective against us."


    "So, what''s your point?"


    "And then, you should have acted sooner if you really wanted to defeat us."


    "Why?"


    "Because now, my companion has arrived."


    Before his words fell, Elbino suddenly revealed a cruel smile,


    In the next moment, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two more figures in black cloaks appeared, racing from a distance! Clearly, they were also from the Divine Punishment sect, having rushed from the nearby fortress after being summoned by Elbino! All to ensure the complete annihilation of the Fated Girl!


    Seeing the two incoming black figures, Mengxi''s gaze undoubtedly became more solemn,


    After noticing the change in the girl''s eyes, the smile on Elbino''s face grew more rampant,


    "Hahaha!! Regret is useless! Now, you have even less hope!"


    With that,


    Elbino gripped his double sickles tightly, taking an attacking stance! The black fighting aura around him surged wildly, transforming into a pitch-black energy armor attached to his body! The air became suffocatingly oppressive!


    Without a doubt, Elbino was preparing to launch an attack on the silver-haired girl alongside his arriving companions!


    All to ensure her capture alive!


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by two earth-shattering booms! Under the expectant gazes of Elbino and Zack, two black figures suddenly fell from the sky!! They landed heavily, raising a cloud of dust!!


    Seizing the opportunity, Elbino roared:


    "Now''s the time! Move...move? Huh???!!!"


    However,


    Before he could finish speaking, Elbino''s eyes suddenly narrowed, forcibly swallowing his own words,


    Because he suddenly discovered an unbelievable fact,


    As the dust settled,


    Under the astonished gaze of the two cloaked figures, the other two Divine Punishment sect powerhouses who had come to reinforce them revealed their true faces! However, their condition was quite different from what Elbino had imagined...


    These two people weren''t exactly bursting with life,


    At the very least, they were already grinning in the afterlife,


    At this moment, these two Rank 6 masters of the Divine Punishment sect, inexplicably, had their heads smashed, their skulls fractured, and their brains scattered �C they couldn''t be any more dead...


    Mengxi: ...


    Elbino & Zack: "...What the hell is going on!!!???"


    In an instant,


    An eerie silence fell among the three, Mengxi was stunned, the duo in black cloaks dumbfounded, and the only sound that could be heard in the quiet scene was the fluttering of several crimson butterflies by the side of the two dead men,


    Flap, flap~


    The butterflies were incredibly beautiful,


    But they sent chills down one''s spine...

 Chapter 56 - 57

    Chapter 56: Chapter 57"It seems your companions aren''t very reliable, are they?"


    After falling into an eerie silence for a moment, Mengxi''s mocking words drifted into Elbino''s ears,


    Upon hearing this,


    Elbino clenched his fists in unparalleled anger, his murderous aura rising higher and higher. The once composed him now had a distorted, comical, and even somewhat hideous face due to anger and astonishment.


    "You, what did you say..."


    However, after glancing at the two comically dead bodies, Elbino begrudgingly discovered that he couldn''t really refute her?! His companions had absolutely nothing to do with being reliable!


    They were clearly Rank 6 masters!


    And outstanding members of the Divine Punishment sect S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dying on the spot by falling straight from the sky?! Were you trying to make your opponents laugh to death?! Or infuriate your teammates?!


    I must be out of my mind to have waited for you guys!!


    You''ve utterly disgraced our Divine sect!


    Elbino''s heart was almost unbearable as he furiously cursed the two dead teammates! If Mengxi weren''t watching from a short distance, he might have already rushed up and dismembered those two foolish teammates.


    "Hmph,"


    Looking at the two seemingly frantic and frustrated Divine Punishment sect members in the distance, Mengxi couldn''t help but let out a cold snort, casting a disdainful glance at Elbino and Zack. At the same time, Mengxi thoughtfully looked at the two black-robed men who had just appeared and died,


    The silver-haired girl''s heart was somewhat complicated,


    On one hand, Mengxi felt a sense of relief.


    After all, if she had to face four Rank 6 masters on her own, her odds of winning would undoubtedly be slim.


    The inexplicable deaths of the two Rank 6 experts allowed Mengxi to breathe a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, the unexpected deaths of these two powerhouses also left Mengxi puzzled.


    Judging by the momentum of the two charging in,


    Their strength must have been higher than the two facing her. Although there was a possibility of accidents when dispelling flight magic and falling from the sky, the probability for two masters, especially at their level, was very low! Moreover, they both had accidents at the same time.


    This was just too unbelievable, wasn''t it?


    With that thought,


    A hint of doubt appeared in Mengxi''s light purple eyes. Just then, the silver-haired girl''s brows furrowed slightly,


    ''??? ''


    ''Huh? What''s that? Butterflies?''


    At this moment, there were two or three butterflies dancing around the two corpses. The dead men''s burst blood and scattered brains, combined with the blood-red patterns on the butterflies, made for an indescribable and eerie scene...


    more importantly,


    Butterflies?


    In the freezing cold North, there were butterflies? And they were appearing around the corpses; what was going on? It felt a little off,


    No!


    No, wait! Now''s not the time to think about this!


    Temporarily hiding her doubts, Mengxi once again focused her attention on the two black-robed men who were currently in a rage because of their unreliable teammates. Now was undoubtedly the perfect time to make a move.


    And so,


    Taking advantage of Elbino and the others still paying some attention to their dead companions,


    Mengxi suddenly gripped her silver longsword tightly!


    A fierce murderous intent burst forth in her light purple eyes, and the silvery-white divine energy was released without reservation!


    The girl transformed into a silver-white meteor, charging towards Elbino with the force of a thunderbolt. The silver sword tip aimed directly at his brow...


    As Mengxi made her move,


    The blood-colored butterflies hovering around the corpses dissolved into crimson particles and vanished into the snowy wind after a wave of energy fluctuations...


    --


    On the other side,


    Yumo, who was being pulled away by two Asumos Church knights, glanced back playfully at the battlefield between Mengxi and the Divine Punishment sect members. Relying on her sharp perception, Yumo could clearly sense the situation of their battle.


    Naturally,


    When the two black-robed men arrived as reinforcements from a distance, Yumo could also feel their presence.


    As for the Divine Punishment sect members,


    These guys clearly harbored a great hostility towards her heroine. Originally, Yumo wanted to take matters into her own hands and eliminate them secretly to avoid any interference. However, upon second thought, why not put them to good use?! Offer them up as experience points for the protagonist.


    Moreover, by challenging those of a higher rank, she could also figure out where the limits of the heroine lay.


    ''Hehe,''


    ''Killing two birds with one stone,''


    ''I''m truly amazing~''


    And so, when Yumo noticed Elbino and the others attempting an ambush, she chose to stay quiet and enjoy the show. Considering that two against one was already enough, she could only regretfully send the other two Divine Punishment Church members off with a boxed lunch.


    To make their demise look somewhat ''reasonable'',


    Yumo specially dispatched a few blood butterflies to numb their nerves and consciousness, causing their bodies to fall into an uncontrollable chaotic state. In the end, they were unable to make any adjustments to their position and fell straight to the ground.


    It looked like a complete accident!


    Seamless, indeed~


    Yumo chuckled smugly in her heart, then looked at Mengxi''s location with her deep blue eyes, filled with a hidden meaning,


    ''So, my dear protagonist, the great Chosen One destined to save the world, let me see just how capable you are~''


    Oh,


    By the way,


    In such a battle, it''s best not to have others interfere.


    With this in mind, Yumo glanced at the dozens of abyssal demons rushing towards the back of the Galros Fortress not far away. At the same time, a hint of crimson light rippled through her eyes,


    ''You all, guard nearby, and don''t let anyone who might cause trouble approach.''


    As Yumo''s will was conveyed,


    The abyssal demons, which were prepared to wreak havoc, suddenly halted their steps and obediently scattered, beginning to encircle Mengxi''s battlefield! To avoid alerting Mengxi and the Divine Punishment sect members, the demons even consciously maintained a certain distance.


    ''With this, it should be foolproof.''


    Yumo smiled slightly.


    Just then, an ill-timed roar of anger suddenly erupted like a thunderclap in Yumo''s ear, instantly wiping the smile off her face,


    "Damn it, what are you looking at?! Hurry up and move!! You dawdling, stinky girl!!"


    Yumo: ...


    Hearing this, Yumo indifferently turned her head to look at the Asumos Church knight behind her, who was already enveloped by fear. The next moment, she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Oh,


    Speaking of which, I almost forgot about you,


    The protagonist''s ''good teammates''~


    As Yumo''s eyes met the knight''s black pupils, a touch of coldness surfaced in her gaze. With Mengxi not around, there seemed to be no need for her to pretend to be a weak girl, right?


    "You?! What kind of look is that?! You''re just a slave girl, how dare you look at me like that?!"


    The black-haired knight, Grid, suddenly became furious after encountering the girl''s disdainful blue eyes.


    Having to take such a burden with him while fleeing was already annoying,


    Now, this lowly girl even dared to look at him like that?!


    ''Just asking for death!!!''


    If he couldn''t kill the abyssal demons or defeat the Divine Punishment sect members, could he not at least kill her?!


    Thinking this, Grid angrily bit his lip, and his black eyes filled with murderous intent. He swung a fierce slap toward the pink-haired girl''s delicate face!


    "You lowly slave! Do you know who I am?! Try glaring at me again, huh?!!!"


    Yumo: ...

 Chapter 57 - 58

    Chapter 57: Chapter 58"I think you''re just asking for death, you stinky girl! A worm from the sewer!"


    Fuming with anger, Grid ruthlessly swung his hand at the pink-haired girl without showing any mercy or restraint.


    Given his mid-five level expert physical prowess, this blow would undoubtedly kill the rank-three pink-haired girl! However, Grid didn''t care about that.


    Now that the abyssal demons had invaded the city, he had no intention of continuing to carry such a weak burden!


    Though the captain had ordered them to protect this child, what if they didn''t? What would happen then? If the captain later questioned him, he could just claim that the girl was killed by an abyssal demon attack, easily getting away with it.


    Who would make trouble for a rank-five swordsman over a lowly slave girl? Besides, he was the son of a count~


    Moreover,


    It was still uncertain if the captain would make it back alive...


    So, Grid completely abandoned controlling his strength, intending to send this burden away with a single slap. He didn''t want to keep dragging such a lowly slave around!


    However,


    Just as Grid''s hand, imbued with brown Holy energy, was about to touch the pink-haired girl''s cheek, a cry of alarm from his teammate suddenly drew his full attention, causing him to halt his action,


    "Ab, ab... abyssal demon?!!!"


    ''What?!''


    ''Abyssal demon?''


    Hearing this, Grid''s heart suddenly trembled as he violently turned his head to look at his teammate, Lan, in panic! The next moment, under the astonished gazes of the two Asumos Church knights, a six-meter-tall, sinister abyssal demon covered in purple, eerie patterns with two heads in the shape of fierce tigers suddenly descended from the sky! It landed right in the direction where they planned to escape!


    This powerful abyssal demon locked its murderous gaze on Grid and Lan as soon as it stabilized its stance, letting out a bloodthirsty and ferocious roar!


    "Roarrrrrrr!!!!!!"


    The earth-shaking roar shattered the glass windows of nearby houses, and in an instant, shattered the courage of the two Axiom Church knights.


    ''An abyssal demon? And it''s even rank six?!''


    ''How, how, how could this be?!''


    In a flash, the fierce light in Grid''s eyes disappeared, replaced by endless fear! His heart was already beating frantically, almost as if it was about to leap out of his chest!


    However,


    Compared to Grid, the bald-headed knight called Lan seemed to tremble even more.


    The reason was simple; he was only three meters away from this abyssal demon!


    The oppressive Shadow power emanating from the abyssal demon, the horrifying corrosive aura, and the strong smell of blood constantly stimulated the young knight''s heart, causing his spirit to almost reach the breaking point.


    However, under the scrutiny of the abyssal demon, any rash movement from Lan would be no different from seeking death...


    Someone must distract this abyssal demon''s attention so that they can seize the opportunity to escape!


    ''And who would be the perfect candidate?!''


    ''Wasn''t there one right beside them?!''


    Thinking of this, Lan hastily turned his head and anxiously looked at the flabbergasted Grid nearby, yelling fiercely,


    "Grid! Hurry and throw that little girl in front of you over to...?!"


    Unfortunately,


    The knight named Lan didn''t even finish his sentence,


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion,


    The earth shook, and blood splattered everywhere,


    Under Grid''s terrified gaze, his former teammate Lan, who was in the middle of speaking, was instantly turned into a disgusting pile of minced meat by the giant abyssal demon''s swipe, dead beyond any doubt.


    A revolting mass, likely a liver, even flew out and splashed onto Grid''s face.


    Looking down at the bloody mosaic-like object that had fallen from his face to the ground,


    Grid''s pupils contracted suddenly,


    "Lan??"


    Witnessing Lan, whose strength was comparable to his own, getting killed by the abyssal demon as easily as crushing tofu, Grid''s last sliver of fighting spirit was completely extinguished.


    Only one thought remained in his mind: "Run!!"


    Avenge his comrade?!


    He''d have to be out of his mind! Who would challenge such a monster to a duel?!


    Staring at the rank six abyssal demons not far away, which had already focused its attention on him, Grid suddenly revealed a complex look of terror mixed with fury.


    He must escape!


    But how? He couldn''t possibly outrun the abyssal demon!


    Wait, wait a minute...


    Suddenly, the same thought that crossed Lan''s mind appeared in Grid''s as well!


    The next moment,


    Grid violently turned his head and maliciously stared at the pink-haired little girl behind him. His brown eyes were filled with cruelty.


    Seeing his gaze, the pink-haired girl felt a deep sense of fear.


    She seemed to have guessed Grid''s intentions,


    Panicking, she desperately shook her head, her azure eyes filled with terror and pleading, and even a faint trace of tears appeared.


    "No, no, don''t do this!"


    However,


    The pink-haired girl''s pleas did not arouse Grid''s sympathy at all.


    The young knight only had one thought in his mind: how to survive. As for others, he couldn''t care less!


    "Come here!"


    As he roared angrily, Grid ruthlessly raised his hand, mercilessly grabbing the girl''s slender, fragile wrist.


    The girl cried out in horror and began to struggle,


    "No, have you, have you forgotten what big sister said?"


    "big sister? Do you mean the captain?! Who cares about her orders now?!"


    Grid let out a cold, disdainful laugh.


    Subsequently, the robust young knight ignored the pink-haired girl''s pitiful cries, violently swung his arm, and hurled her towards the loathsome abyssal demon behind him.


    Awaiting the girl seemed to be only a hopeless fate of being torn apart.


    However, Grid didn''t care and felt no guilt in his heart.


    Sacrificing a lowly slave for the life of a noble like him? It was absolutely worth it!


    The slave should feel honored!


    After a cold, silent chuckle in his heart, S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grid paid no mind to the abyssal demon''s reaction behind him. After throwing the girl to the back to divert its attention, he released all the remaining holy energy in his body, sprinting forward with frantic desperation!


    ?!!


    "No, no sound?!"


    As he began to run without any restraint, Grid discovered to his delight that the rank six abyssal demons behind him showed no signs of pursuing!


    That meant!


    He succeeded! He could escape!! He could survive!!


    The joy of narrowly escaping death surged through Grid''s heart, making him involuntarily reveal a crazed smile.


    However,


    This smile didn''t last long.


    "Boom!!!"


    ???!


    What? Again, what, what''s happening?!!


    The next moment,


    With the ground shaking, dust flying, and spreading darkness, two abyssal demons resembling spiders with barbed bodies and eight pairs of purple eyes emerged from the ground, blocking Grid''s path!


    Feeling the oppressive power of shadow radiating from them,


    Grid was on the verge of tears, trembling with sudden chills, as the faint glimmer of hope in his eyes was undoubtedly extinguished by the sight of despair before him.


    Abyssal demons??


    Another damn rank six?? What kind of joke is this?!!


    The sudden appearance of the two ferocious abyssal demons once again frightened Grid, his face ashen with terror.


    Instinctively, he turned around in a state of utter despair and ran back. For a moment, the young knight seemed to have forgotten that there was still a terrifying rank six entity behind him!


    When Grid looked back and saw the fearsome two-headed tiger shrouded in darkness,


    His heart was dragged into a bottomless abyss.


    However,


    Amidst the terror, after seeing the scene before him, his mind was filled with confusion, unparalleled confusion...


    At that moment,


    The slave girl who, in his view, should have already been torn to pieces by the two-headed tiger, was actually unscathed?!! She was standing right in front of the abyssal demon?! Even petting its head?!!


    "WTF?!!"


    Trembling, Grid pointed at the pink-haired girl, already beginning to doubt his own eyes,


    "You, you, what on earth... what on earth did you do???"

 Chapter 58 - 59

    Chapter 58: Chapter 59Faced with the Abyssal Demon, the seemingly endless fear that dragged one into the abyss itself,


    As Grid saw the scene behind him, he was suddenly overwhelmed by an unprecedented intense confusion, causing him to shakily and incredulously point at what was before him,


    "What did you do?!"


    Abyssal Demons,


    They were ruthless, bloodthirsty, and terrifying monsters! To them, everything apart from other Abyssal Demons would be seen as prey.


    They didn''t care about your skin color, whether you were male, female, old, or young.


    Upon seeing anything, they would attack directly,


    They could be called truly impartial in the most genuine sense,


    This kind of monster shouldn''t have shown any mercy just because a person was young or pitiful! It should have been that way, right?!


    But,


    But, but why?!


    Why was the little girl unharmed?!


    Not only unharmed?! But even getting along intimately with the Abyssal Demon?! What the hell was going on?!


    In a flash, Gird felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his mind practically crashing, in chaos, he could only tremble and stare intently at the pink-haired girl.


    Facing Gird ''s shocking face ,


    The pink-haired girl indifferently turned her head, looking at the Asumos Knight whose spirit had somewhat collapsed.


    At this moment, Gird was astonished to find that the little girl''s deep blue eyes no longer held the previous overwhelming fear. The sense of despair and sorrow was gone, replaced by an indescribable coldness and mockery.


    Those eyes,


    Seemed to be looking at a clown?


    And that clown seemed to be himself?!


    "I didn''t do anything , see ?"


    The girl gave a playful response,


    However,


    Gird was obviously dissatisfied with this answer! Noticing that the surrounding Abyssal Demons had all mysteriously fallen into a state of observation, Gird shouted hysterically again,


    "What exactly did you do?! Why isn''t that Abyssal Demon attacking you?! Why isn''t it killing you?!"


    "Hmm? Why?!"


    Upon hearing this, the pink-haired girl couldn''t help but cover her mouth and let out a mocking laugh.


    "My child is so well-behaved and adorable. How could they possibly attack me?"


    What?!


    Child? Well-behaved and adorable?!


    This two-headed Abyssal Demon?!


    Looking at the terrifying monster with a horrifying face and fangs next to the pink-haired girl, its mouth still hanging with unidentifiable flesh, Gird couldn''t help but doubt his ears, his eyebrows twitching wildly.


    "This thing is adorable?! You must be kidding me?!"


    "I think it''s quite adorable,"


    The pink-haired girl, Yumo, said indifferently,


    And she continued to gently scratch the tiger-like Abyssal Demon''s chin. The brutal, sixth-tier Abyssal Demon obediently closed its eyes, seemingly enjoying Yumo''s caresses. Gird, who was not far away, couldn''t help but stare in amazement, unable to recover for a long time.


    Indeed,


    From a normal person''s perspective, most Abyssal Demons were extremely hideous and terrifying, having nothing to do with being cute and well-behaved.


    But,


    For Yumo, it was completely different.


    In the more than five hundred years she had been the managing consciousness of the Myriad Demons Hall, she had seen very few humans. The ones who accompanied her daily and helped her pass the boring days were these Abyssal Demons. In Yumo''s eyes, the Abyssal Demons had long since been disassociated from the word "monster."


    Those higher-ranked abyssal demons with a hint of consciousness appeared rather adorable in Yumo''s eyes.


    Take the sixth-ranked peak abyssal demon in front of her, for example?


    Apart from looking menacing, having stronger attacks, thicker skin, a larger size, and a larger appetite, and hoping to bite people, wasn''t it just like a kitty?


    Patting the abyssal demon''s head, Yumo smiled faintly, and the demon willingly nuzzled her cheek with its head.


    "Meow~~"


    Witnessing the pink-haired girl''s interaction with the abyssal demon,Grid couldn''t help but slap his own face wildly, wondering if he was having a nightmare.


    However,


    The burning pain on his face told him that this wasn''t a dream.


    This inconceivable scene was real.


    How could an abyssal demon be so close to a little girl? Impossible, unheard of!


    Wait a minute!


    Perhaps the girl had some kind of trick to control the abyssal demons?


    Yes, that must be it! There must be a special method! If he could learn the secret, maybe he could survive?!


    Realizing this, Grid hurriedly hid his previous disdain for the girl. The knight immediately put on a flattering smile and approached the pink-haired girl obsequiously.


    "Little.... little sister? Could you tell big brother, what exactly have you done? How are these abyssal demons so well-behaved under your hands?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Uh, if you tell me, we could save more people? Later, I''ll tell the captain, your big sister Mengxi will definitely be happy!"


    "Oh? You''re going to tell Sister Mengxi?"


    "Well, of course, she''s my captain after all."


    "You still consider her your captain?"


    Yumo said coldly,


    Her previous cute tone disappeared completely.


    "Do you still remember what your captain told you?"


    "Instructions? What?"


    "Hehe, of course, to protect me! But what did you all do?"


    "No, no! That was a misunderstanding! At that time, I was...?!!!!"


    What?!


    However,


    Before Grid could finish, his pupils suddenly contracted. An unprecedented, unparalleled, and terrifying spiritual pressure slammed into him like a mountain, causing him to tremble and collapse to the ground.


    The extreme oppression, hundreds of times stronger than the surrounding abyssal demons, rendered Grid unable to speak.


    His soul was on the verge of being ruthlessly crushed under the pressure. He barely maintained his consciousness, lying on the ground, his face full of horror and disbelief, looking at the seemingly harmless little girl.


    ''An abyssal demon?!''


    ''A human-shaped abyssal demon?!''


    ''How could it be?!''


    Suddenly, Grid felt as if he was struck by lightning, staring at the red-eyed pink-haired girl with a gaze full of doubt. Recalling the little girl''s previous actions and the strange reactions of the abyssal demons,


    Grid abruptly had a moment of sudden realization.


    After the sudden realization, unparalleled fear and anxiety began to spread wildly in Grid''s heart.


    ''An intelligent abyssal demon, transforming into a human shape? Deliberately getting close to the Girl of Destiny?''


    "What, what are your intentions?"


    However,


    Yumo had no intention of explaining anything, only revealing a creepy and cruel smile.


    "I''m very busy, you know. I don''t feel like wasting my breath on you any longer." S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment,


    Under Grid''s desperate gaze,


    Yumo looked up towards his back.


    "Children, time for extra meal~"


    "No, no, no! Please, no..."


    Hearing her words, Grid, supported by his survival instincts, immediately let out a hysterical plea for mercy.


    His entire face twisted and deformed due to crying and fear, looking quite comical.


    However,


    The pink-haired girl didn''t pay any attention, but coldly watched him.


    Soon,


    Grid couldn''t let out a single plea for mercy, because in the next second, the two spider-shaped abyssal demons behind him pounced directly.


    As the abyssal demons'' venomous fangs pierced his neck, Grid''s consciousness completely fell into the boundless darkness...


    Watching the Asumos Knight being dismembered and devoured by the abyssal demons, Yumo felt indifferent in her heart.


    She had long grown accustomed to such scenes.


    As for Grid''s pleas for mercy, Yumo didn''t care in the slightest.


    She remembered the scene when the guy form the church, being chased by abyssal demons, threw the slave children off his horse. And now this man abandoned the female protagonist and tried to escape alone.


    He was not a suitable companion.


    Disobeying the captain''s orders proved he was not a reliable subordinate either.


    Such a person might betray the female lead for his own interests or safety one day.


    With that in mind,


    There was no need for him to stay by the female lead''s side any longer. He could just be fed to the abyssal demons.


    Furthermore,


    ''The quality of the companions around the female lead is really subpar. The only decent one, Galona, was too weak, and she''s already dead...''


    To complete the upcoming trials,


    It seems that she needs to find some suitable companions for the female lead.


    Thinking of this, Yumo unconsciously placed her hand on her chin and briefly fell into deep thought.


    At that moment,


    As if sensing something,


    Yumo raised her eyebrows and looked in the southwest direction of the fortress with a playful expression in her azure eyes.


    ''Oh? The reinforcements have finally arrived~''


    If they hadn''t come soon,


    I wouldn''t even know how to keep this charade going~

 Chapter 59 - 60

    Chapter 59: Chapter 60At the walls of Galros Fortress,


    "Natu! Watch your back!"


    After repelling an abyssal demon, Kozov shouted with all his might to his companion!


    However,


    His words hadn''t reached his comrade''s ears,


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by the eruption of a dark green energy,


    Under Kozov''s anguished gaze, the soldier who was still engaged in a desperate fight with the abyssal demon was hit by a dark green laser from behind! After letting out a shrill scream, he was painfully corroded into a pool of blood.


    ''Na...Natu...''


    Gazing at the tragic scene, Kozov bit his lip, wanting to cry but unable to.


    His heart seemed to be going numb.


    After a fierce and bloody battle, only less than twenty people remained in the Eighth Corps army led by Kozov. The rest had either perished in the previous red laser or died during the fierce battle with the abyssal demons.


    However,


    Seeing a legion of thousands reduced to a mere eighteen, Kozov, as the army Corps Commander, undoubtedly felt immense sorrow.


    He had long considered these soldiers as brothers. How could he not grieve as they fell one by one before him?


    But what truly drove Kozov to despair wasn''t the deaths of his brothers.


    They sacrificed their lives fighting the abyssal demons for what? To protect the ordinary people behind them? To wait for reinforcements and save the soon-to-be-lost Galros Fortress?


    However,


    What about now?


    After giving their all-in battle, his Eighth Corps had only managed to kill less than 50 abyssal demons. Completely incapable of stopping the tide-like swarm of abyssal demons, they even began to feel like they were overestimating their abilities.


    A small group of abyssal demons had defeated the Eighth Corps as if they were nothing.


    This wasn''t the world of novels or mythical stories that fooled people.


    This was reality! In reality, no matter how strong one''s beliefs are, they could not change the desperate difference in strength...


    After the continuous defeat of the Corps, the remaining abyssal demons rushed towards the residential area behind them under the desperate and angry gazes of Kozov and his comrades!


    It was evident that they had failed to protect anything.


    Hoping to delay the swarm of abyssal demons? To wait for reinforcements?


    However,


    What had they waited for?


    Reinforcements?


    No,


    What they had waited for was more and more abyssal demons, as well as the awe-inspiring, enormous snow wolf that plunged everyone into endless despair.


    The moment Kozov saw the snow wolf, his hope was swallowed by the blizzard that enveloped its body.


    Heh,


    ''Snow Devourer...''


    Looking at the colossal figure, even larger than the city walls, and possessing a domineering presence, Kozov could only let out a bitter laugh. At this moment, he finally understood why the powerful city defense array had suddenly collapsed.


    But even if he understood, what could be done?


    Could he hope,


    Hope for a miracle?


    Miracle?!!


    Wait!!


    In an instant, Kozov''s eyes narrowed sharply, and at that moment, he found the possibility of turning the tide and defeating the Demon King-level creature! As he looked at the massive snow-white wolf towering like a celestial lord, Kozov''s peripheral vision caught a box of purple energy stones on the city wall. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be?! Magic stones?!


    The magic stones that stored compressed magical power? And in a box?


    They must have been used to maintain the magical array before, right?! Unexpectedly, there were still some left! If he could detonate so many magic stones at once, close to the Snow Devourer, the power generated might severely injure the beast!


    And now?!


    The Snow Devourer''s attention seemed to be focused on the area behind the fortress, completely ignoring them?!


    ''Heh heh,''


    At that thought, the flame of hope reignited in Kozov''s eyes!


    This,


    Was an incredible opportunity! A once-in-a-lifetime chance!


    In the next moment,


    With decisive action, Kozov unleashed all the battle energy from his body, demonstrating the full speed of a sixth-tier expert! Suddenly, he transformed into a bolt of blue lightning, dodging the attacks of several abyssal demons!


    Under the astonished gazes of the soldiers, he rushed to the city wall with lightning-fast speed, hoisting the box containing the highly potent magic stones!


    Upon seeing the box of magic stones, the soldiers, after a moment of bewilderment, realized the intent of their Corps Commander.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in the eyes of the desperate soldiers,


    If they could heavily injure the Demon King-level creature?! Then, then their sacrifices might be worth it!


    Thinking of this,


    In order not to let other abyssal demons interfere with their Commander''s actions, the remaining eighteen soldiers let out a passionate battle cry, brandishing their weapons and charging at the abyssal demons in front of them!


    This was no doubt a suicidal move, but the soldiers hoped to distract the demons, preventing them from hindering their Commander''s mission!


    In an instant,


    Countless spells, sword techniques, and martial skills rained down furiously upon the swarm of abyssal demons!


    On the other side,


    After noticing his brothers'' actions, Kozov couldn''t help but shed a tear of gratitude! Then, his eyes became even more resolute, and he embraced the box of magic stones with the determination to die, leaping toward the wolf''s head, turning into a blue streak of light!


    "Beast! Don''t underestimate humanity!"


    Kozov roared out in fury!


    The battle energy within his body continued to gather towards his heart at that moment, compressing wildly! As the power converged, Kozov''s life force rapidly declined! It was clear that he intended to detonate the magic stones'' internal power through self-destruction, amplifying the explosion''s force!


    In order to severely injure the legendary Demon King-level abyssal demon,


    Kozov gave it everything he had!


    In the next instant,


    The blue light, carrying all the hope of the Eighth Corps, rushed towards the Snow Devourer''s head,


    "Boom~~!!!!!!!"


    Under the expectant gazes of the soldiers of the Eighth Corps! Accompanied by a deafening explosion, a scorching wave of heat burst forth from Kozov''s body, triggering a chain reaction that detonated the entire box of magic stones! A dazzling, brilliant pink flame suddenly blossomed!


    The Snow Devourer''s head was directly engulfed within it!


    A violent shockwave and overwhelming magical power erupted, and the ferocious energy ripples spread out indiscriminately, flinging hundreds of abyssal demons surrounding the Snow Devourer! The surging aftermath even shook the soldiers of the Eighth Corps, making it hard for them to stand steady!


    Feeling the terrifying aura scattering and witnessing the earth-shattering, brilliant flame, the soldiers couldn''t help but feel elated.


    ''Did it... did it succeed?!''


    Were the sacrifices of the Commander and their brothers worth it?


    However,


    Reality can sometimes be incredibly cruel.


    These soldiers, who had never encountered a Demon King-level being, as well as Kozov himself, had underestimated the terror of such a creature. Indeed, courage and faith could boost a person''s power from a hundred to a hundred and thirty, or even a hundred and fifty.


    But even someone with a power level of one hundred and fifty could never defeat a being with a power level of ten of thousand. It was still like a mayfly shaking a tree.


    Faced with the absolute gap in strength, all that awaited them was a brutal reality.


    As the flames dispersed,


    The glimmer of hope that had just surfaced in the soldiers'' hearts was immediately strangled by the merciless truth.


    They saw,


    As the flames dissipated, not to mention severely injuring the Snow Devourer, the snowy-white wolf remained unscathed...


    "What?! How could this be possible?!"


    Seeing this scene before them, the remaining soldiers of the Eighth Corps revealed deep despair, as if being dragged into an endless swamp by countless vines. The last bit of their fighting spirit completely vanished.


    In the next moment,


    Without any suspense, the remaining eighteen soldiers were torn to pieces by the oncoming swarm of abyssal demons. At this point, all members of the Eighth Corps at Galros Fortress had perished in battle.


    As for the snow-white wolf,


    After taking a direct hit from Kozov''s close-range self-destruction, it simply shook its head in annoyance and continued to look towards the fortress.


    ''Mother, where are you, wuuu~~''

 Chapter 60 - 61

    Chapter 60: Chapter 61Not far from the south of Galros Fortress,


    Upon learning that the Abyss Demons began attacking the Galros Fortress, duke Xiumu hastily led the elite troops of Linfeng City, with 5,000 Snowstorm Knights on their warhorses, charging mightily towards Galros Fortress! As they approached their destination, other forces that had come to support the fortress gradually joined duke Xiumu.


    The forces behind duke Xiumu had grown to 80,000! The vast army was making its way towards Galros Fortress.


    However,


    The well-trained and disciplined powerful forces at his back didn''t make duke Xiumu feel the slightest bit at ease.


    If it were an ordinary Abyss Demon invasion, Xiumu would undoubtedly have enough confidence to use this army to drive the demons out completely! However, the situation this time was clearly different! From the momentum of the previous explosion, among the Abyss Demons attacking Galros Fortress, there was a terrifying presence of a Demon King!


    Facing such an existence, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with tens of thousands of soldiers and two Saint-ranked expert behind him,


    Xiumu had no confidence in repelling the enemy.


    But he had no other choice at the moment. If he didn''t stop the Abyss Demons, once the monsters advanced and spread southward, the consequences would be unimaginable!!


    As the troops continued to march forward, Xiumu felt an increasing sense of heaviness in his heart.


    --


    ''Martial Technique - Breaking Skym!''


    He swung his massive sword fiercely,


    With the aid of the Saint-ranked Scarlet Fighting Qi, Xiumu launched a killing attack,


    With a single strike,


    He instantly killed five Abyss Demons that had charged straight at him! The other Snowstorm Knights leading the charge also easily slaughtered nine more Abyss Demons through perfect coordination!


    Gazing at the huge corpses of more than a dozen Abyss Demons,


    Xiumu couldn''t help but hold his breath,


    Abyss Demons had appeared here,


    ''That means Galros Fortress is now in great danger.''


    Although he had anticipated this situation, Marquis Xiumu''s heart still couldn''t accept the sight of the Abyss Demons breaking through the defense lines, and he clenched his teeth.


    At this moment,


    The captain of the Snowstorm Knights - Sikta, riding a red-footed warhorse, quickly approached Marquis Xiumu''s side.


    "my lord, we have news from the royal family."


    What?!


    Hearing this, Marquis Xiumu immediately showed an excited expression and hurriedly asked:


    "Is there news from the royal family? Have reinforcements arrived?!"


    Seeing the excitement on Marquis Xiumu''s face, Sikta sighed awkwardly,


    "I''m sorry, my lord. There are no reinforcements. The reinforcements are temporarily unable to arrive due to a large-scale avalanche in Jialing Valley."


    "What?! Are you joking?!"


    "I''m sorry, my lord. This is true. However, the royal family has sent other orders."


    "No reinforcements, and they''re giving orders? Haha..."


    Marquis Xiumu let out a disdainful laugh,


    Apparently, this borderland marquis was not satisfied with the Snow Night Empire''s royal family.


    "Well, what kind of ghostly order is it?"


    "The royal family ordered us to hold the line south of Anqi Mountain Range and not let the Abyss Demons break through. As for Galros Fortress and the nearby Abyss Demons, we were told not to worry about them for now."


    "What? Don''t worry about them? What the hell does that mean?" Marquis Xiumu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "They say, to handle the abyssal demons there, they will launch the mana fission bomb," the news left Xiumu in disbelief as he looked at Sikta.


    "You mean, the weapon that developed by the Crown Prince?" Xiumu asked.


    "Yes, it seems that the royal family wants to use this battlefield as a testing ground," Sikta replied with a nod, his expression turning grim.


    "The royal family, do they not know about the Heaven''s Chosen one from the Asumos sect who''s also there? Aren''t they afraid of causing a rift with the Asumos church and the Red Lotus Leaf Empire?!" Xiumu exclaimed.


    "Your Lordship, I have already spoken to them."


    "And the royal family hasn''t changed their mind?"


    "No, they haven''t."


    In that moment, Xiumu was left somewhat dumbfounded, unsure of what to do.


    If the royal family were to use the mana fission bomb, considering its power, their army shouldn''t continue to advance. If they were caught in the blast, the consequences would be unimaginable. But if they were only defending the Anqi Mountains to eliminate the invading abyssal demons, wouldn''t that mean directly abandoning the soldiers and civilians at Galros Fortress?!


    Abandoning the people of their own territory?!


    For a moment, Xiumu struggled to accept this, clenching his fists in pain.


    Moreover, while he wasn''t particularly interested in the Heaven''s Chosen one, she was still a figure the Asumos church held in high regard. If something were to happen to her...


    Sigh.


    What on earth were the royals thinking?!


    Xiumu couldn''t help but roar inwardly.


    However, at that moment,


    "Shua!"


    A white meteor streaked across the sky, and a torrential wave of oppressive force assaulted them from above, causing Xiumu and the soldiers behind him to shudder. This soul-chilling presence made Xiumu''s expression change drastically.


    Immediately, he looked up at the sky.


    ''What, what is that?!''


    Witnessing the white light rushing towards Galros Fortress and sensing the overwhelming power of the holy law energy,


    Xiumu, the Marquis, couldn''t help but gasp, his weathered cheeks now occupied by a mix of solemnity and unease.


    Now,


    The situation was becoming more and more complicated.


    Elsewhere,


    At Galros Fortress,


    Although Limu was not injured by the explosion caused by Kozov''s self-destruction and the magical stone''s energy blast, she still felt a little uncomfortable. She couldn''t help but shake her enormous head and rub her face with her wolf''s paw.


    After all, being blasted was a bit itchy.


    Following that, Limu continued to look into the interior of Galros Fortress, trying to find her mother''s figure amidst the hellish inferno.


    However,


    Because Yumo had completely hidden her presence in front of the protagonist, Limu couldn''t find her mother among the vast ruins for a while, making the giant wolf increasingly anxious.


    ''Mother, where are you? You''re not really angry, ignoring me, are you? ''


    ''Please, no!!!''


    Now, Limu''s heart was filled with unease and fear, much like a naughty child who had done something wrong and was afraid of being abandoned by their parents.


    In her haste to eliminate the protagonist, Limu impulsively fired the ''Annihilation Cannon'' at Garlos Fortress. However, after launching it, a torrent of regret surged through her heart. She wanted to destroy the protagonist without upsetting her mother, but her feelings were complicated.


    Sob.., o(�i�n�i)o


    If only she had consulted with Liyu before taking action,


    Her sister was smarter and might have had a better solution.


    However,


    Regret was clearly useless at this point.


    What Limu wanted to do now was to find Yumo as soon as possible and, through excessive cutesy actions, seek her forgiveness.


    Yet,


    After a round of sensing, Limu couldn''t find Yumo''s figure, but instead noticed the silver silhouette fighting the Heavenly Punishment Sacred Sect!?


    What?! That woman was still alive?!!


    Did her mother protect her?


    The moment she noticed Mengxi, an astonishing chill and murderous intent burst from the giant white wolf''s eyes. The bloody Shadow power within her body became restless, emitting a horrifying aura that caused the surrounding abyssal demons to tremble instinctively. The surviving defenders were completely immobilized by this pressure.


    The weaker ones even fainted on the spot.


    And fainting in front of abyssal demons meant only one thing, which didn''t need any explanation.


    ''Should I attack again?!'' Limu couldn''t help but think.


    Now, her mother didn''t seem to be near the Heaven''s Chosen one . If she took action, she might be able to kill her.


    However,


    If her mother was nearby,


    She might not only fail to kill the protagonist but also thoroughly disappoint her mother...


    ''What should I do, �i�n�i ~''


    The giant wolf''s heart was full of conflicting emotions.


    But,


    Just as her indecision focused her attention entirely on the silver-haired girl, a white meteor suddenly roared across the sky at an unthinkable speed! The white light that suddenly entered her perception startled Limu.


    Looking up at the sky in astonishment,


    ''What is that?!''


    Before she could react, the white meteor suddenly appeared before Limu! As the white light faded, a white-haired girl in a black military skirt appeared in Limu''s field of vision.


    "Good afternoon, Snow Devourer!"


    At the same time the words reached her ears,


    The white-haired girl''s iron fist, wrapped in a vast aura of holy energy, suddenly swung out! It struck Limu''s head with a powerful blow!

 Chapter 61 - 62

    Chapter 61: Chapter 62''Mind-shockwave''


    The moment she threw her punch, the smile on the white-haired woman face disappeared abruptly, replaced by boundless killing intent and unmatched hatred for the abyssal demons.


    The vast, white holy power rapidly gathered within the girl''s fist.


    As it struck the snowy-white giant wolf, the colossal energy within her fist suddenly exploded!


    "Boom!!!"


    With a deafening explosion,


    Under the watchful eyes of the surviving soldiers, the overwhelming white energy erupted upon the giant wolf''s head! The unstoppable energy wave spread out like a raging tsunami, instantly sweeping away everything in its vicinity!


    The blizzard that enveloped the entire fortress around the giant wolf suddenly collapsed under this strike!


    The already crumbling walls were further shattered and turned to dust under the residual energy wave, completely dissipating in the wake of the energy storm.


    The weaker abyssal demons near the snowy-white giant wolf were instantly turned into disgusting chunks of flesh by the terrifying aftermath of the explosion,


    Many stronger abyssal demons collapsed, falling unconscious after their souls suffered heavy blows.


    As for the snowy-white giant wolf directly hit by the white-haired girl''s technique,


    After the release of that powerful force,


    It was suddenly pushed back nearly a thousand meters! Along its path, hundreds of abyssal demons were sent flying by the wolf''s enormous body, falling awkwardly around it. When the demons came to their senses, they couldn''t help but glare furiously at the figure in midair!


    Not just these demons,


    Almost every abyssal demon near the fortress fixated their bloodthirsty, rage-filled eyes upon the white-haired woman!


    The demons inherently loathed holy power,


    And the womans''s holy power was incredibly dense! Naturally, it easily incited their endless killing intent!


    "Roarrrr! Howl!"


    In an instant, enraged roars echoed through the sky,


    Countless abyssal demons opened their enormous mouths,


    And the next moment,


    Thousands of ''Annihilation Beams'' assaulted the white-haired woman in the air from all directions like a torrential downpour! Such terrifying energy could likely obliterate a city in an instant,


    However,


    Facing the overwhelming onslaught, the white-haired woman remained calm, just lifting her hand with a gentle wave,


    Boundless light elemental holy power surged from her body, quickly forming an indestructible energy barrier around her! The demons'' immense attacks crumbled upon hitting the barrier, turning into black particles scattered across the sky, no longer posing any threat.


    Though the demons instinctively continued their attack, their subsequent assaults were just as ineffective...


    The white-haired woman merely hovered calmly in midair,


    Her target was only one,


    The demon king-level existence before her: the Snow Devourer.


    As for the other demons,


    They posed no threat to her.


    This woman was one of the three Celestial Envoys of the Asumos Church, the leader of the Sunlight squad - bai Yanluo, a true eighth-rank sword god and one of the church''s top expert!


    --


    ''Oh, wow?''


    Gazing at the distant, head-shaking, fierce-looking white giant wolf, Bai Yanluo couldn''t help but reveal an astonished expression.


    Although she used most of her divine energy for acceleration to launch a surprise attack, resulting in a decrease in attack power,


    Even with a decrease in power, the ''Divine skill - Vibration Wave'' she had just used was enough to instantly annihilate a seventh-tier abyssal demon.


    However,


    Such a powerful attack after hitting the white giant wolf, apart from parting its fur, seemed to have not caused any substantial damage?


    It should be said,


    It''s truly worthy of being one of the six demon king-level existences recorded by the church.


    Just looking at its physical strength, it''s much stronger than a human of the eighth tier...


    But,


    Other than its physical strength, it seems


    ''that''s all it have~''


    After carefully sensing the intensity of the Shadow Force around Snow Devourer, Bai Yanluo couldn''t help but reveal a teasing look,


    ''Not as strong as I imagined~''


    Originally, Bai Yanluo''s plan was to temporarily repel the Snow Devourer and use her strong divine energy to attract the attention of nearby abyssal demons, creating a chance for the Chosen One and the survivors of Garlos Fortress to retreat. After they had retreated, she would escape.


    However, now it seems,


    Directly annihilating all the abyssal demons here, including the Snow Devourer! Would be a good choice too! After all, her original purpose for practicing so hard was to kill these terrifying demon king-level existences! Now that the opportunity is in front of her, she must cherish it!


    With that thought,


    Bai Yanluo''s eyes filled with fierce killing intent, a majestic fighting spirit suddenly erupted,


    The vast divine energy that continuously erupted from within her body caused the aura around Bai Yanluo to suddenly undergo a drastic change.


    The terrifying aura distorted the surrounding space, making the nearby raging abyssal demons feel a sense of soul oppression.


    A bizarre pale pink glow blossomed in her eyes,


    Pure white, yet filled with destructive energy, a white light gradually attached itself to the sword at her waist,


    In the next moment,


    Bai Yanluo slowly drew the black longsword from her waist and aimed it at the center of the Snow Devourer''s forehead.


    "Die."


    As soon as the words fell,


    Bai Yanluo''s divine energy suddenly erupted! Like a white thunderbolt, she charged towards the white giant wolf with the force of a thousand thunderbolts!


    --


    On the other side,


    Limo, who had slightly recovered from a mild concussion, was already filled with boundless anger.


    The fierceness within her had been completely triggered by Bai Yanluo''s attack, and her red vertical pupils were filled with surging killing intent and hair-raising cruelty.


    Although the other party''s attack didn''t cause any actual harm to her, it turned her into a baldy?!?!?!


    Her mother really loved her hair!


    You dared to ruin it?!


    Even if it can grow back quickly, it cannot be forgiven!!!


    No,


    But,


    This woman, this divine aura? Is she an Apostle of Heaven from the Asumos Church?!


    Upon realizing this, Limo couldn''t help but reveal a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    According to her mother''s words, they should not attack these powerful church figures on their own, at least not blatantly.


    A few days ago, she had just been scolded by her mother for killing an Apostle of Earth.


    Now, attacking an Apostle of Heaven?


    Furthermore, her mother was nearby and must be watching her!


    It seemed she had already made quite a few mistakes, and if she continued to be disobedient, sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sniffle..."


    ''Well, maybe it''s better to retreat??''


    Limo couldn''t help but feel quite conflicted inside,


    Faced with Bai Yanluo''s fierce attack! Limo couldn''t help but want to retreat, involuntarily retreating rapidly, with a withdrawal speed that was breathtaking...


    ''Wait, can wolves run backward??''


    However,


    Just as the little girl was caught in a mire of anxiety and feeling somewhat at a loss, a familiar and gentle voice suddenly entered Limo''s mind, causing her pupils to constrict,


    ''Don''t worry so much, just do what you want.''


    ''Eh??? Mother???!!''


    Upon hearing the voice, Limo immediately became like a child caught doing something naughty, cautiously replying internally.


    However, due to excessive nervousness, Limo''s words became somewhat incoherent,


    ''Mother, that, um, just now, I, I didn''t mean to attack, I, I just wanted to...''


    ''We''ll deal with that matter when we get home. For now, focus on dealing with the Apostle of Heaven in front of you, and be serious about it.''


    ''Uh, got it. But, me, serious?''


    ''Yes, don''t hold back, unleash your full power. I, well, I want to see just how much the Apostle of Heaven from the Asumos Church, the so-called pinnacle of combat power on this continent, weighs in the end~''

 Chapter 62 - 63

    Chapter 62: Chapter 63Transforming her holy power into her blade,


    ''Divine skill - Celestial Wheel Moon.''


    With the end of the inner chant, the killing intent in Bai Yanluo''s eyes suddenly reached its peak! Waves of pure white divine power clung to the black sword, forming an incomparable deathly fluctuation around it!


    Seeing Bai Yanluo launching an attack on the giant wolf, numerous Abyssal Demons in the vicinity instinctively launched a torrential onslaught on her.


    However, these attacks that could annihilate an entire city seemed so insignificant to Bai Yanluo, a Sword god.


    With Bai Yanluo''s acceleration, most of these attacks lacked the power to pursue her.


    Even if they caught up, they would be instantly shattered by the white energy rippling around the black sword, turning into countless black particles in the sky.


    Bai Yanluo''s offensive was unstoppable by these ordinary Abyssal Demons.


    Or rather,


    The battle between the eighth rank was beyond the capabilities of these shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    For Bai Yanluo, her attention remained on the snow-white giant wolf before her.


    She had no interest in the Abyssal Demons constantly attacking her from the surroundings.


    After casting ''Celestial Wheel Moon'',


    Bai Yanluo''s speed climbed higher and higher!


    In an instant, she arrived in front of the giant wolf!


    At this moment, on Bai Yanluo''s pretty face, besides the intense killing intent and desire to fight, there was also a feeling of ecstatic joy at the impending victory.


    The constant retreating of the snow-devourer wolf made Bai Yanluo sure that this legendary Demon King existence, this Abyssal Demon greatly feared by her predecessors, was nothing but an empty shell!


    To face her unleashed power and be frightened into retreating repeatedly?!


    ''Haha,''


    ''Demon King rank, that''s all it is.''


    It seemed,


    After hundreds of years without confronting a Demon King Abyssal Demon, the Church had misjudged the strength of the Abyssal Demons. Or was it that their generation had already surpassed their predecessors?


    Such a thought surfaced in Bai Yanluo''s mind.


    At the same time,


    The black sword wrapped in the powerful white divine power was about to collide head-on with the snow-devourer!


    Just when Bai Yanluo was looking forward to seeing a scene of bloodshed, the retreating snow-white giant wolf suddenly stopped!


    ''Huh?''


    ''Not retreating anymore?!''


    Bai Yanluo immediately felt a sense of astonishment,


    However, this astonishment was only the beginning,


    In the next moment,


    Bai Yanluo''s blue eyes shrank abruptly, and her expression changed dramatically,


    "What?!"


    At this moment,


    Accompanied by a flash of red light in the giant wolf''s eyes, its body began to swell again, becoming even larger! On its snow-white fur, bizarre black patterns emerged, and countless black veils of mist spread from the patterns, transforming into sturdy armor attached to the giant wolf''s body!


    An increasingly violent aura and bloodthirsty killing intent mixed with the overwhelming shadow power, roaring like a ferocious beast breaking free of its shackles!


    Feeling the suddenly rising, terrifying momentum,


    And looking at the even more ferocious and violent white giant wolf,


    Bai Yanluo couldn''t help but gasp for breath,


    The contempt that had lingered in Bai Yanluo''s eyes vanished in an instant.


    An indescribable feeling of trembling, along with a sense of crisis, suddenly surged into the heart of this Apostle of Heaven,


    ''Did this thing hide its true power?!''


    However,


    Before Bai Yanluo could figure out the situation,


    The white giant wolf''s eyes, filled with a chilling murderous intent, were locked onto the Bai Yanluo, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    ''Not good!!''


    In the next moment,


    Under the heavy gaze of Bai Yanluo, the fully unleashed power of the snow-white giant wolf burst forth as it opened its enormous maw.


    The scarlet force of Shadows, which had already been compressed within her belly, exploded outward in an instant! a very powerful beam comes out from its mouth!


    It collided head-on with Bai Yanluo''s sword technique ''Heavenly Wheel of Moon''!!


    "Boom!!!!"


    Accompanied by a universe-shaking explosion, the red light and the white holy energy suddenly clashed violently! They devoured and wore each other down until they transformed into an apocalyptic light that swept away everything in its path, annihilating it into nothingness.


    Luckily, the giant wolf had previously retreated, drawing the battlefield farther away, otherwise, the entire Galros Fortress would have vanished in an instant...


    --


    ''Oh ho, it has begun.'' S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Atop the ruins of a certain location within the Galros Fortress, a beautiful young girl with flowing black hair and stunning crimson eyes was leisurely leaning against a Tier 6 Abyss Demon, observing the distant battlefield with amusement.


    This black-haired girl,


    Unmistakably, was Yumo, restored to her original appearance.


    As she looked at the now fully unleashed white giant wolf, Yumo''s heart was slightly complicated.


    The violent nature of the Shadow''s power was all too clear to her.


    Because of this power''s characteristics,


    Abyss Demons below Tier 8 were, without exception, unintelligent beasts.


    The slightly better ones might retain some sanity. Although the Demon King tier Abyss Demons possessed wisdom, once they tapped into their full power, they would also have difficulty avoiding being eroded by the power of Shadows and gradually lose their sanity.


    Thus,


    To preserve their sanity,


    Most Demon King tier Abyssal Demons remained in an energy-limited state,


    Only unleashing their power under special circumstances.


    And now,


    It was evidently one of those special circumstances.


    If she wanted to see the capabilities of the apostle of Heaven, she have to let Limo create a ruckus.


    Moreover,


    As it seemed now,


    "Hmm, not bad at all,"


    Watching the white-haired woman who emerged from the red beam, Yumo couldn''t help but clap her hands playfully.


    Despite the distance, she could still sense Bai Yanluo''s current physical condition.


    The apostle of Heaven, though bombarded by Limo''s attack and looking disheveled and covered in dust, still retained her powerful aura, and her body was not seriously injured.


    She still maintained formidable combat power and even engaged Limo in a seesaw battle...


    Compared to the performance of the Galros Fortress and those Asumos Knights,


    Bai Yanluo''s strength was quite satisfactory to Yumo.


    With that, the black-haired girl felt as if a weight had been lifted from her chest.


    The combat power of the Asumos Church''s lower ranks had left her quite disappointed.


    If even the pinnacle of the Church''s power, the apostle of Heaven, could not force Limo''s unleashed form, then Yumo could only feel despair. After all, according to the mission in her mind, certain specific stages of the trial required the trial boss to fight without reservation~


    If the apostles of Heaven couldn''t even handle the ordinary mode of Limo, the trial would undoubtedly end in failure.


    Fortunately,


    This Apostle of Heaven did not disappoint her.


    Now,


    It was time to see just how far this lady could hold her own against an unleashed Limo~


    With that thought,


    Yumo appeared as though she was possessed by the spirit of amusement, her eyes filled with excitement as she watched the battle between Limo and the White Yanluo.


    And just at that moment,


    Yumo''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed slightly, and the Silent Shadows power she had released for sensing purposes now provided her with some intriguing information.


    Thus,


    Yumo offered a faint smile, and slowly turned her gaze toward the southern part of the fortress,


    "It seems that the outcome of the battle between the heroine and her opponent will be end soon~"

 Chapter 63 - 64

    Chapter 63: Chapter 64the chosen one!


    one of the greatest enemies standing in the way of the Demon Lord purifying this world! She poses a threat to the safety of the Demon Lord himself!


    No matter what, at any cost, it is our duty, as members of the divine Punishment sect, to eliminate her!


    And the best way to destroy the Chosen One is to strike before she has fully grown up!


    And that time is now!


    --


    Recalling his sect''s beliefs and his own thoughts before taking action, Zack''s mind is undoubtedly chaotic at this moment! In his eyes, the current Chosen One is nothing more than a young girl at the mid-tier of the Fifth rank expert! It''s the perfect opportunity to snuff her out!


    With the help of his boss and without any support from other members of the divine Punishment sect, wouldn''t it be easy for two Sixth rank experts to kill a mid-tier Fifth rank girl?


    However,


    Only after engaging in actual combat did Zack and his friend realize:


    Reality slapped them in the face without mercy!


    This Chosen One is a true monster!!


    According to the Church of Asumos, shouldn''t the Chosen One be a gentle, pure, perfect woman, full of untouchable holiness? Where''s the purity in this girl before him?! She''s a monster!


    Just as Zack was mentally howling,


    A melodious and pleasing girl''s voice suddenly entered his ears.


    Although it was pleasant, it carried an indescribable sense of oppression and eeriness, like the whispers of a death god, causing Zack''s heart to almost stop!


    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you quite arrogant just now, boasting about ripping out my heart?"


    That voice?!


    ''Not good?!''


    Realizing the danger, Zack quickly turned his head and looked behind him, where the voice was coming from.


    At that moment, as he turned his head to look, his brown eyes suddenly shrank, and endless fear spread through his heart like a virus.


    He saw,


    A silver-haired girl, wearing a mask, had somehow dodged Elbino''s attack and appeared behind Zack.


    A hint of terrifying, eerie purple-black light flickered in her light purple eyes, causing Zack, who met her gaze, to feel a chill down his spine.


    "don''t underestimate me!"


    Driven by his survival instincts, Zack let out a hysterical scream and violently turned around, summoning all the fighting energy from his entire body!


    He swung his dual scythes with all his might!


    Preparing for a life-or-death struggle with the eerie Chosen One!


    Even if he couldn''t kill her, he must at least severely wound her! He had to create an opportunity for his big brother Elbino! It didn''t matter if he died himself!


    However,


    As Zack thought this and turned his head, Mengxi suddenly revealed a cruel smile and even let out a mocking laugh.


    "Haha~ Hahaha~, you are more foolish than I expected!"


    As Zack turned around before he could even swing the scythe in his hand,


    "pu~"


    Accompanied by the splattering of blood, the four silver longswords hovering around Mengxi suddenly and mercilessly pierced through Zack''s limbs!


    A crimson stream of blood spewed from Zack''s mouth,


    The silver longswords that had penetrated his limbs suddenly emitted dazzling silver light, causing unbearable pain to surge into Zack''s brain from the wounds, making him scream out in agony,


    "AAAAAHHH!!"


    The intense pain caused Zack''s mind to almost shut down for a moment,


    And just as his mind shut down,


    The silver-haired girl in front of him slightly narrowed her eyes, thrusting her sword directly through Zack''s chest, piercing his heart as well.


    In an instant,


    Blood soaked the black robe,


    Zack''s consciousness plunged into an endless abyss at this moment, his brown eyes losing focus, and his body weakly fell to the ground...


    --


    "Zack!!"


    Damn it!!


    Seeing his fallen companion not far away, Elbino clenched his fists in rage! His furious eyes glared unblinkingly at the silver-haired girl who had killed his partner!


    "You damned bastard!!"


    Reflected in Elbino''s black eyes,


    The silver-haired girl at this moment had a silver armor that had become tattered and worn during the previous battle, revealing large areas of her snow-white skin to the air, which was now covered with countless fresh cuts! The girl''s blood, along with Zack''s, dyed the white battle skirt and a third of her silvery-white hair become crimson red with blood.


    Without a doubt,


    The Chosen One''s injuries were also quite severe at this moment,


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she was bathed in blood.


    However,


    Even with such severe injuries, Elbino could never detect any sign of pain in the silver-haired girl''s eyes. It seemed as if she couldn''t feel pain?!


    As her wounds increased,


    The girl''s eyes became increasingly terrifying, and the aura surrounding her had shifted from being holy and untouchable at the beginning to a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere now...


    More importantly,


    Her combat ability was continuously rising?!


    Originally, her fighting as a mid-tier Fifth rank against two Sixth rank experts was already exaggerated enough! Unexpectedly, as time passed, this woman became stronger and stronger, gradually overpowering them! Now, she even killed Zack?!


    This has to be a mistake!


    Elbino roared somewhat mentally broken, sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    Only now did Elbino understand why the leader had instructed them that it would take at least four Sixth rank experts to take on the Chosen One...


    This woman was clearly a monster!


    Looking at the silver-sword-wielding-blood-soaked girl not far away, Elbino couldn''t help but shudder. His black eyes no longer held the confidence they had at the beginning, leaving only a thick sense of gravity.


    "Huh?! Darn it!!"


    As Elbino fixed his gaze on Mengxi, the silver-haired girl suddenly transformed into a blood-streaked silver meteor, rapidly charging directly at Elbino, and fiercely swinging her silver blade towards his neck!


    An oppressive feeling of death suddenly struck Elbino''s heart!


    However,


    Compared to Zack, Elbino was more experienced.


    Facing this life-or-death crisis, Elbino forcibly suppressed his inner fear, striving to remain calm as much as possible!


    Then,


    The black fighting energy within Elbino suddenly bloomed! Directly activating the defensive magic on his right arm bracelet! Using the intermediate magic ''Hecardo''s Armor Wall'', he managed to resist the deadly slash!


    Seeing her attack blocked, the warlike intent in Mengxi''s eyes only intensified,


    "Hahaha! Not bad! Not bad at all!"


    The next moment,


    Mengxi swiftly turned around and landed a kick on Elbino''s chest, sending the Executioner of the divine punishment sect flying dozens of meters away, harshly crashing into a distant wall.


    Fresh blood involuntarily spilled from Elbino''s mouth,


    Four of his ribs had already broken at this moment.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, Elbino was in immense pain, and his internal fighting energy was nearly depleted.


    ''Is this where it ends?''


    In the end,


    Would they fail to kill the Chosen One?


    No,


    This couldn''t be it,


    He still had a trump card, and he could still fight to the death!


    Staring intently at the silver-haired girl who was once again charging toward him, Elbino revealed a twisted smile,


    Yes!


    He couldn''t give up!


    After a hysterical roar in his heart,


    Elbino suddenly swallowed a black pill with a strange aura into his stomach!


    ''I must not let the leader down! I must kill this Chosen One! Kill this so-called "heroine"!''

 Chapter 64 - 65

    Chapter 64: Chapter 65"Master, what is this?"


    "This is the Blood Soul Pill, made from the blood of high-level abyssal demons. It can Significantly increase your strength in a short amount of time."


    "Significantly increase?!"


    "Yes, but don''t use it recklessly unless absolutely necessary."


    "Why, why not?"


    "Because once you use it, your death is certain."


    "?! "


    --


    Recalling his conversation with his leader, Elbino''s expression inevitably carried a hint of helplessness.


    The power of the Shadow was incredibly wild, and accepting this force would turn one into a brutal, bloodthirsty monster.


    The price of gaining this power was losing one''s reason.


    The ''Blood Soul Pill'' could also grant the user tremendous power while maintaining their sanity. However, the price was consuming a vast amount of life force and soul energy.


    After a brief burst of power, the user would face death.


    But death?


    Heh,


    For Elbino now, death was already close. The Reaper''s scythe had long been hovering over his neck. If the battle continued, being killed by the Chosen One would undoubtedly be the outcome.


    In that case, might as well die in a desperate attempt! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he could kill the Chosen One and eliminate leader''s greatest concern, his death would be worth it!


    ''I''ll risk it all!''


    Staring at the oncoming silver light, Elbino let out a hysterical roar in his heart! His face twisted and distorted with madness!


    The next moment,


    Elbino swallowed the red pill.


    With the ''Blood Soul Pill'' entering his body, an indescribable surge of power instantly exploded within Elbino''s abdomen! The pain from his wounds instantly vanished, replaced by an intense excitement that overwhelmed his brain like a raging wave.


    His muscles began to swell, and a trace of blood-red light gradually appeared in Elbino''s eyes.


    Feeling the majestic power within, Elbino''s mouth slowly curved upward,


    ''This power, it''s amazing...''


    --


    On the other side,


    Mengxi, wielding her silver longsword and charging at Elbino, inadvertently bit her lip, and crimson blood dripped slowly from beneath her mask.


    No,


    She couldn''t continue like this.


    ''I must remain calm,''


    Feeling the wild power and bloodthirsty impulse spreading unconsciously within her body, Mengxi tried to suppress her instincts by inflicting pain upon herself, preventing her consciousness from being devoured by the endless desire for slaughter.


    Relying on her strong willpower, the strange purple-black light in Mengxi''s eyes gradually subsided,


    Silver holy energy once again gained the upper hand.


    However,


    Though it seemed that she had temporarily suppressed that power, Mengxi felt no relief. Instead, she locked her gaze on Elbino in front of her.


    She had to deal with this expert of divine Punishment sect while she could control her sanity!


    Otherwise, she might...


    Huh?!


    ''What''s going on with him?!''


    However, just as Mengxi''s sword was about to touch Elbino''s chest, the black-robed man, who seemed on his last breath, suddenly erupted with terrifying fighting spirit fluctuations! And within these fluctuations, there seemed to be a faint trace of the power of the Shadow?!


    Moreover, with the explosion of fighting spirit, Elbino''s momentum directly went from mid-stage 6th rank to the peak of the 6th rank!


    ''Not only had his power recovered?! It had even increased?!''


    This scene left Mengxi dumbfounded,


    ''Was it that pill just now?!''


    Although she had suspected that pill was dangerous and wanted to kill him before the effects kicked in, she didn''t expect it to work so quickly?!


    ''What was that thing?!''


    ''It feels like shadow energy of abyssal demons?''


    ''I had heard that the member of divine Punishment was conducting experiments on abyssal demons; was that pill a result of their experiments?!''


    But,


    Mengxi didn''t have time to think too much,


    After releasing the terrifying power of shadow, the black energy transformed into solid armor attached to Elbino''s body! Then, Elbino swung his scythe at an unimaginable speed, knocking Mengxi''s silver longsword away!


    "Die!!!"


    Suddenly,


    after letting out a hysterical, savage roar, Elbino''s face was covered in blood, swung the scythe in his other hand, mercilessly aiming for Mengxi''s neck! At this point, Elbino had abandoned his original idea of sacrificing her.


    All that was left in his mind was one goal: to kill the Chosen One!


    "Soul Releasing Slash!!"


    Faced with the oncoming scythe,


    An indescribable, deep color appeared in Mengxi''s pale purple eyes.


    At this point,


    She could only devote all her energy to dealing with her current enemy!


    As she lost part of her willpower, Mengxi''s suppressed bloodthirsty intent once again surged within her heart! The eerie purple-black light, which had barely dissipated, emerged again in her eyes, becoming even more dazzling.


    An excited smile appeared on the girl''s face,


    "Kill me?!! Do you have the ability?!"


    At The next moment,


    Mengxi raised her hand, and the two silver longswords hovering around her suddenly blocked the scythe in front of her!!! Withstanding Elbino''s attack!


    Seeing this scene,


    Elbino couldn''t help but clench his teeth and roar in anger,


    "Let''s see if I have the ability or not!!!"


    Roaring, Elbino launched another storm-like attack on the silver-haired girl! The black scythe relentlessly struck at her body!


    In response,


    Mengxi was not to be outdone, as a surge of eerie purple-black energy gradually emerged from her body! Unafraid, she faced Elbino''s torrential onslaught and fought back! Five silver longswords attacked Elbino from all directions!


    Suddenly,


    black light and silver holy light clashed once more, causing earth-shaking explosions,


    accompanied by bursts of sword light and energy collisions!


    The already chaotic fortress logistics area turned completely into ruins amid these energy surges! Several abyssal demons watching the battle as Yumo had instructed were unfortunate enough to be affected by this power, and they were sent flying dozens of meters away.


    As the scythe and silver longswords continued to collide,


    the intensity of the black energy and holy energy began to decline,


    Undoubtedly,


    both sides'' power was wearing away during the battle.


    And this scene


    was exactly what Elbino wanted to see!


    As time passed, Elbino, who had more energy within him, gradually gained the upper hand! After all, Mengxi''s strength was only mid-stage 5th rank, and there was still a significant gap compared to Elbino at the peak of the 6th rank!


    After knocking away one of Mengxi''s silver longswords, the fierce-looking Elbino viciously swung his soul-devouring scythe, slashing it across her chest!


    In an instant,


    the silver breastplate shattered! Crimson blood splattered all around!


    The overwhelming force sent Mengxi''s body flying backward, crashing heavily into the ruins not far away.


    "Did I... succeed?? Did I win??"


    Gazing at the silver-haired girl who lay in the ruins, seemingly motionless, a frenzied smile appeared on Elbino''s face.


    Then,


    with the support of his black power, Elbino gripped his scythe and charged at the girl again,


    According to the sect leader,


    It was essential to ensure the enemy was truly dead by delivering the finishing blows.


    And moreover,


    at least another 100 slashes were necessary!

 Chapter 65 - 66

    Chapter 65: Chapter 66"Cough, cough~"


    Was it due to excessive blood loss?


    Although Mengxi could hardly feel pain at this moment,


    the heavy blow to her chest and the blood continuously flowing out of her wound made her increasingly weak, her vision becoming gradually blurry.


    ''As expected, was it too much of a struggle?''


    The girl lying in the ruins clenched her fists in frustration, slowly raising her head to look at the approaching, murderous figure in the black robe.


    What a miscalculation.


    At this moment, Mengxi had no strength left to continue fighting, her exhausted body lay on the ground, nearly unable to move.


    However, under such circumstances, facing the death-bringing scythe aiming for her slender neck, Mengxi felt no fear in her heart.


    All she felt,


    was a deep sense of worry.


    She didn''t know if Grid and the others, including the child, had managed to escape. Had they gotten far enough away?


    If they hadn''t escaped, they might be in danger soon...


    Recalling the innocent look in the pink-haired girl''s eyes when they parted, Mengxi couldn''t help but bite her lip, her heart filled with a mixture of emotions.


    Regrettably,


    she was now powerless, forced to silently watch Elbino''s figure get closer and closer.


    As the cold, murderous intent neared and Mengxi''s consciousness became increasingly blurry, an unknown purple-black energy slowly spread from the girl''s core...


    However,


    just as Mengxi was on the verge of entering another extreme state,


    countless blood-red butterflies, emitting a red glow, suddenly appeared and flew towards her from all directions without warning.


    As the blood butterflies appeared, a black silhouette also suddenly came into Mengxi''s view, standing in front of Elbino, causing him to abruptly freeze.


    Huh?


    ''Who, who is that?''


    Gazing at the unknown girl''s black-to-red gradient long hair and her graceful figure, Mengxi was instantly filled with confusion,


    ''Who is she?? Is she here to help me?...''


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Mengxi had no strength left to ponder this question.


    The appearance of the blood-colored butterflies scattered a peculiar golden powder around Mengxi. The moment the powder touched her, her consciousness uncontrollably plunged into darkness, and her pale purple eyes slowly closed.


    ''What, exactly...''


    The girl fell into an unwilling slumber.


    As Mengxi succumbed to sleep, bai Yanluo, who was fighting the white giant wolf, suddenly furrowed her brow, as if receiving a special message.


    A touch of panic appeared in her azure eyes, and she looked somewhat astonished toward Galros Fortress.


    ''Mengxi?!''


    And just as he was distracted,


    the furious roar echoed in her ears, and the snow-white giant wolf''s claws, wrapped in the power of the blood-red Shadow, fiercely assaulted him!


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a thunderous noise, the merciless claws tore through bai Yanluo''s protective barrier and struck her back! In an instant, a mouthful of blood violently spurted from her mouth, a bitter expression flashing across his face.


    ''You, damned stinky wolf!''


    --


    On the other side,


    Elbino, who was charging forward, suddenly shuddered, unbelievingly looking at the black-haired woman who had suddenly blocked his path! In a flash, Elbino couldn''t help but hold his breath, his eyes locked on the girl''s face.


    The girl in front of him was so beautiful that it was frightening,


    Her gorgeous black waterfall-like hair cascaded down, the ends-stained blood-red. Delicately arched eyebrows, a pair of crimson eyes, enchanting and soul-stealing; a straight and elegant nose, cherry lips like dripping water, a jade-like, flower-like melon seed face. Her skin was as clear and radiant as snow, her figure, graceful and slender, utterly exquisite.


    Aside from a slightly regrettable chest area,


    this girl who had suddenly appeared before him could be described as flawless.


    Compared to her, the women of the Divine Punishment sect seemed like wilted flowers...


    ''So, so beautiful,''


    Elbino couldn''t help but sigh.


    However,


    after sighing, Elbino frantically shook his head, casting out absurd thoughts from his mind! After all, the battle wasn''t over yet! It wasn''t the time to be thinking about such things!


    Moreover,


    ''who was this girl? How could she suddenly appear before him?!''


    Staring at the stunning black-haired girl, countless questions rapidly spread like a virus within Elbino''s heart. The girl clearly had no energy fluctuations surrounding her, yet Elbino felt an invisible oppressive feeling. After meeting the girl''s crimson eyes, Elbino''s soul couldn''t help but tremble.


    Under normal circumstances,


    pausing to observe this sudden, mysterious presence might be the wise choice.


    But at this moment,


    as the power of the Blood Soul Pill rapidly declined, the life force within Elbino''s body started to drain away, and his soul teetered on the brink of collapse. He had no time for further observation; he had to kill the girl of destiny while his body still had the ability to move!


    With that thought,


    Elbino gritted his teeth and let out a desperate, hoarse roar at the black-haired girl in front of him,


    "Whoever you are! Get out of my way!"


    As he shouted,


    Elbino channeled the last of his fighting energy throughout his body into the scythe in his hand and charged towards Mengxi behind the black-haired girl!


    However,


    As Elbino took a step forward, the black-haired girl raised her eyebrow slightly, looking displeased.


    Without speaking, she raised her hand under Elbino''s surprised gaze, and a crimson glow spread from her fingertips.


    ''What is she trying to do?!''


    In the next instant,


    before Elbino could comprehend what had happened, the crimson glow rapidly enlarged in his eyes! Although he saw it, the speed of the red light far exceeded his expectations, leaving his body no time to react.


    ''What?!''


    Before he could even let out a cry, Elbino''s upper body was swallowed by the red light! Unprecedented pain, extreme despair, and anxiety flooded his brain at that moment! He wanted to struggle, but it was ultimately in vain. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the corrosion of the red light, his body began to dissolve...


    As the crimson light faded,


    Elbino''s upper body and the scythe tightly held in his hands vanished into nothingness, leaving only his lower body.


    It swayed weakly before collapsing to the ground.


    Then, countless blood butterflies swarmed upon it,


    and in an instant, the remaining lower body was also obliterated in a bizarre red light...


    --


    Looking at the ashes of the now-gone Elbino,Yumo shook her head lightly,


    "Sigh, stepping stones should be aware of their roles; stop dreaming of defeating our heroine~"


    Her goal was to test the heroine''s strength.


    In Yumo''s view, the protagonist needed to grow through setbacks, injuries, and even serious wounds. Only after experiencing many hardships could she become stronger.


    So, while Elbino continuously injured Mengxi, Yumo never intervened.


    However,


    although she could be hurt, she must not die~


    ''How can I let the female lead I''ve finally found die just like that?''


    She definitely needs to be nurtured!


    ''If she dies, who will kill me in the future?''


    With such thoughts in Yumo''s mind.


    upon seeing Elbino trying to kill Mengxi, Yumo pouted her lips and showed an unhappy expression. Then, she made this disposable tool return to the recycling bin for good.


    Nevertheless,


    "Speaking of which,"


    recalling the scenes from earlier, Yumo couldn''t help but murmur to herself,


    a blood-colored butterfly flew to Yumo''s side at this moment and placed a small red pill into her palm.


    It was none other than the ''Blood Soul Pill'' that Zack had possessed. Staring at the little object in her hand, Yumo''s crimson eyes narrowed slightly.


    The power within this pill,


    is it the Shadow power?


    Or was it sealed by someone else??

 Chapter 66 - 67(fixed)

    Chapter 66: Chapter 67(fixed)As for this pill,


    ''I''ll investigate it later...''


    After making a judgment, Yumo slowly put the pill into her spatial ring.


    After confirming that no one was around,


    Yumo arrived at Mengxi''s side, surrounded by a crimson light and a swarm of blood butterflies.


    Carefully turning the unconscious Mengxi over, who lay atop the ruins, Yumo''s crimson eyes suddenly narrowed.


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl


    had her sturdy skirt armor shattered and torn, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call her clothes tattered.


    Her white dress was stained red with blood, and her exposed skin was covered with various wounds. Although Mengxi had managed to withstand the combined attack of two Sixth rank expert, the cost appeared to be quite high.


    Her soul power seemed to be depleted?


    Meanwhile, as Yumo observed Mengxi''s physical condition,


    she couldn''t help but notice the broken white mask on the girl''s face.


    "Ah, at this point, why is she still wearing a mask..."


    Yumo raised her eyebrows,


    driven by curiosity, she slowly reached out towards the mask covering the silver-haired girl''s face.


    Ever since she first saw Mengxi,


    Yumo was extremely curious about the girl''s true appearance.


    However, Mengxi never took off her mask, and Yumo''s curiosity remained unfulfilled.


    Now that Mengxi was unconscious, removing the mask to sneak a peek should be no problem, right?


    So,


    after brushing aside a few bloodstained silver strands of hair, Yumo carefully and cautiously removed the girl''s mask, revealing the true face of the chosen one.


    Upon seeing Mengxi''s long-hidden true appearance, Yumo''s eyes instantly lit up.


    With slightly parted, rosy lips, Yumo couldn''t help but sigh in admiration,


    "So, so beautiful..."


    Yumo had previously suspected that Mengxi always wore a mask due to a facial injury.


    Now it seemed that the purpose of the mask was to cover her perfect visage to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    After all, such a beautiful girl would undoubtedly cause a stir wherever she went.


    Her soft, plump lips were slightly pale due to her severe injuries, her delicate, exquisite nose was gracefully perched on her beautiful and pure face, with an air of elegance, intelligence, and holiness.


    Her smooth, lovely cheeks and delicate, fragile complexion made her an absolute beauty.


    Even injured and having lost much of her vitality, she still resembled a precious treasure crafted by the Creator, eclipsing everything else.


    The blood trickling from the corner of the silver-haired girl''s mouth added a touch of tragic beauty, evoking a sense of pity and affection.


    Miss Yumo couldn''t help but hold her breath, and for a moment, she stood there, dumbfounded.


    A breathtakingly beautiful existence.


    Yumo was no stranger to beauty, after all, she was one of them. However, unlike her own dark and enchanting beauty, Mengxi''s beauty was a noble, holy, and inviolable kind. It was the exact opposite of here.


    For this unique beauty that she was seeing for the first time, Yumo couldn''t help but be slightly captivated by it.


    ''As expected of the heroine, truly a peerless beauty...''


    Huh?


    Wait a second...


    Suddenly, Yumo furrowed her eyebrows. This sacred beauty seemed familiar, as if she had seen it before.


    And upon closer inspection, Mengxi''s face and features felt... oddly familiar?!!


    For a moment, a strong sense of confusion flooded Yumo''s heart.


    She couldn''t help but lift her hand to touch Mengxi''s soft cheek while searching her memory.


    However,


    no matter how hard Yumo tried to remember, she couldn''t figure out why she felt this sense of familiarity.


    ''Had I met her before?''


    ''No, that couldn''t be possible!''


    Such a woman would be an unforgettable existence; if she had seen her before, she would definitely remember! There''s no way she could forget...


    The more she thought about it, the more puzzled Yumo became.


    After a moment of fruitless contemplation, Yumo reluctantly decided to temporarily abandon the thought.


    Rather than dwelling on whether they had met before, it was more important to tend to Mengxi''s wounds now.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be tragic if the heroine she had finally found bled to death? She would be left inconsolable.


    ''First, let''s deal with her wounds.''


    "Emmm..."


    But,


    how should I handle her??


    Examining Mengxi''s body, Yumo found herself in a slightly difficult situation for a while.


    Mengxi''s minor wounds weren''t a big issue,


    but the troublesome part was the wound on her chest inflicted by the Sixth rank man in the black robe. His scythe had likely added a curse and severe injury effect in the final strike, causing Mengxi''s blood, vitality, and soul power to continuously seep from the wound.


    This wound, without a doubt, needed to be treated first.


    However,


    the location was quite sensitive! Why did it have to be on her chest?


    Yumo glanced awkwardly at Mengxi''s chest, raised her hand to her chin, pursed her lips, and a trace of indecision inevitably emerged in the black-haired girl''s mind.


    As a man, undressing a girl like this felt somehow inappropriate...


    ''But, I am not exactly a man now, am I?''


    Looking down at her own delicate and fragile body, Yumo involuntarily pouted her lips.


    Anyway,


    ''I am a girl now, right?''


    A girl undressing another girl? That shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Besides,


    ''After all, she had seen every part of me earlier! Even though it was a disguised body...''


    Recalling the scene on the snowy ground when Mengxi had "taken advantage" of her, Yumo''s inner little devil surfaced, causing mischief.


    In the end, S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after some "careful consideration," Yumo clapped her hands and made a decision!


    "Strip!"


    She had been seen naked! If she didn''t look back, it would be too much of a loss!


    Not taking revenge back would be an injustice!


    Ah, forget it!


    It''s not about revenge or not! This is for treatment! For treatment!!! There are absolutely no indecent thoughts!


    And so,


    after triple-checking that no one was around and taking a deep breath, Yumo slowly raised her hand, carefully removing Mengxi''s heavy silver breastplate and unfastening the girl''s outer garment.


    In the moment the outer garment was undone,


    two soft, white objects suddenly broke free! They burst forth and abruptly entered Yumo''s field of vision!


    Looking at the unrestricted, wobbly, and seemingly delicious two steamed buns that had suddenly appeared before her,


    Yumo''s eyes narrowed, and her pretty little face flushed slightly.


    This,


    ''Was she not wearing any underwear?!!!''


    Yumo couldn''t help but scream internally.


    However, after carefully observing for a moment, Yumo dismissed her initial thoughts. Mengxi wasn''t without underwear, but the attack from the man in the black robe had severed the straps, causing this to happen...


    ''Phew~''


    Yumo sighed in relief, and then began to thoughtfully examine the two seemingly delicious steamed buns...


    "Hmm, quite substantial..."


    Mengxi really was hiding her true assets? It wasn''t obvious earlier, probably due to the armor, right?


    ''This size, it is even bigger than Limo, must be a D-cup, right? Such good development.''


    Yumo couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    In fact,


    To be honest, Mengxi''s assets, compared to the well-endowed European and American women Yumo had seen in her previous life, were hardly worth mentioning.


    But,


    At least they''re better than hers...


    Thinking about this, Yumo unconsciously looked down at her own slightly flat chest, and her scarlet eyes couldn''t help but reveal a touch of complex sadness.


    It''s true that there''s no harm in and toward. experts comparison.


    Huh??


    Wait a minute? What am I thinking?!!!

 Chapter 67 - 68

    Chapter 67: Chapter 68After discarding some inexplicable thoughts from her mind,


    Yumo once again focused on Mengxi''s chest.


    Of course,


    This time it wasn''t about looking at her assets but inspecting the wound.


    Upon seeing the injury clearly, Yumo''s crimson eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    Reflected in her gaze,


    A deep gash oozed with blood, stretching from the girl''s right shoulder to her left waist.


    The wound was extremely ghastly and shocking.


    Obviously, this was caused by Elbino''s skill. He had clearly intended to slice the protagonist''s body in half with one stroke, but fortunately, Mengxi had adjusted her position just in time to avoid being split into two.


    Actually, even if Mengxi hadn''t dodged, Yumo would have intervened when it reached that point.


    However,


    ''That guy, the position of the cut was... acceptable...''


    If it had deviated slightly downward, the protagonist''s right breast might have been sliced in half as well. Although it was grazed somewhat, overall, the damage wasn''t too severe.


    Now,


    It''s time to start the treatment.


    With this in mind, Yumo slowly raised her hand, and waves of crimson Shadow energy surged toward the spatial ring on the girl''s index finger.


    As the spatial ring was activated, a series of light blue spatial energy fluctuations rippled outward,


    In The next moment,


    An exquisite amethyst glass bottle emerged from the rippling spatial fluctuations and landed in Yumo''s hand.


    The jade-green liquid inside the glass bottle was the most miraculous healing elixir on the Ancita Continent, ''Tears of Nature,


    An exclusive treasure of the Elf race never shared with outsiders.


    As for why such an elixir appeared in Yumo''s hands, even with dozens of bottles?


    She had to thank Sebastian and the Black Rose Family behind him,


    These ''Tears of Nature'' were all gifts that Seba had brought to Yumo last time. It was said that Xiao (the head of the Black Rose Family) had received them from the Elf Chief when asking to ''borrow'' shape-shifting magic from the Elves.


    Whenever she thought of this,


    Yumo couldn''t help but sigh at the Elves'' ''generosity'' and the deep ''friendship'' between the Black Rose Family and the Elves.


    ''Such kind-hearted long-eared creatures. I should pay them a visit sometime~''


    After sighing briefly, Yumo poured the jade-green liquid from the bottle onto her left palm,


    Feeling the intense life force and a rich sense of purification emanating from the jade-green liquid,


    Yumo couldn''t help but reveal a satisfied smile.


    With this "Tears of Nature," she should be able to successfully heal the protagonist''s wound and dispel the curse''s energy within it, right?


    Additionally,


    It was said that wounds treated with this elixir wouldn''t leave scars, hopefully, that''s true. After all, with the protagonist''s flawless body, a scar like that would ruin the aesthetics.


    Yumo couldn''t help but pray in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, Mengxi, pardon me for my rudeness."


    Gazing at the sleeping beauty''s stunning face, with her eyes tightly closed, Yumo spoke with a hint of apology.


    After all, the protagonist, who was currently in a Sleeping Beauty state, emanated a sacred aura that should not be violated. Taking advantage of her unconsciousness and touching her delicate body, especially in such sensitive areas, naturally filled Yumo with a sense of guilt.


    To a certain crown prince in the Snow Night Empire~


    I''m not trying to cuckold you~


    I just want to save your future wife~


    Besides, I''m a girl now, so you don''t have to worry too much. I won''t steal your wife...


    ...


    While grumbling in her heart, Yumo''s hand, which carried the ''Tears of Nature,'' slowly made contact with Mengxi''s wound. At that instant, the sleeping Mengxi involuntarily shivered, and a trace of pain appeared on her exquisite face,


    Making Yumo reveal a slightly distressed gaze,


    "Relax, it won''t hurt anymore in a little while."


    With that,


    Yumo''s hand slowly moved down from the collarbone to the chest, and then to the waist, applying the jade-green healing elixir to the entire ghastly scar. Her heartbeat inevitably accelerated when touching some softness.


    As the ''Tears of Nature'' made contact with the wound,


    A series of jade-green gentle lights began to ripple gently,


    Under Yumo''s slightly surprised gaze, as the healing power and purifying power spread, the blood on Mengxi''s wound ceased to flow, and the curse''s power crumbled. The entire wound began to heal slowly at a visible speed. The pain on Mengxi''s face gradually faded,


    And the silver-haired girl returned to her peaceful state.


    Seeing this, Yumo couldn''t help but reveal a satisfied smile after being slightly astonished,


    ''Hmm~''


    ''As expected of the ''Tears of Nature,'' the best healing elixir on the continent, truly living up to its reputation! It healed her so quickly?! Excellent~''


    Looking at the almost pristine skin, Yumo couldn''t help but marvel once again at the miraculous elven medicine, which also strengthened Yumo''s determination to visit the Elves someday.


    ''Ummm, this wound has been healed, what about the others...''


    With that thought,


    Yumo''s gaze slowly shifted to the protagonist''s other wounds, looking at the ghastly bloodstains on her arms and thighs. Yumo slightly pursed her lips, and a playful glint emerged in her crimson eyes.


    These wounds?


    Should she heal them as well?


    It''s just a touch, after all.


    After all, who wouldn''t want to wipe - ahem! - who wouldn''t want to avoid leaving scars on such perfect skin?


    Besides, there''s still a lot of this ''Tears of Nature'' left~


    Definitely enough! Even if it runs out, given the ''good'' relationship between the Black Rose family and the Elves, it wouldn''t be a problem to get more next time, Hehe~


    Without a doubt, the little devil in Yumo''s heart was wildly shouting into a megaphone beside her ear,


    However, sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After another round of hesitation, Yumo ultimately decided to shake her head and abandon the idea,


    ''Never mind, it feels a bit creepy.''


    She''s a young lady, after all; better respect her body.


    Moreover,


    Healing the largest wound should be enough. Otherwise, when the protagonist wakes up and finds her body unharmed, she''ll find it strange, wait? Won''t she find it strange if the wound on her chest is gone? Should I make another cut??


    Yes, a gentle cut is needed.


    The experience of surviving a life-threatening battle is invaluable to the protagonist. To preserve that sense of authenticity, Yumo made a hand-knife gesture, and waves of crimson Shadow energy slowly spread around her, attaching to her hand-knife.


    She must control her strength,


    A gentle swipe would suffice,


    Apologies, Miss Mengxi, I need to give you another...huh??


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to act, an earth-shattering energy clash erupted from the battlefield between Limu and the Apostle of Heaven outside the Galros Fortress! Subsequently, within Yumo''s perception range, a white meteor suddenly streaked across the sky, rapidly approaching Yumo''s location!


    ''Huh?''


    The next moment,


    After quickly dressing Mengxi,


    Yumo looked behind her,


    Under her slightly astonished gaze, a white-haired woman with a strong smell of blood and hostility all over her body suddenly descended from the sky, landing heavily on the ruins ahead, raising a cloud of dust! As the dust cleared, the woman''s azure eyes locked onto Yumo,


    And upon seeing the crimson glow on Yumo''s hand-knife, killing intent burst out like a volcanic eruption from the white-haired woman''s eyes! The woman abruptly raised her black sword, the tip pointed directly at Yumo''s forehead!


    "What are you trying to do to the Saintess!!!"


    Yumo:" ..."


    -------


    another Chapter after 10m

 Chapter 68 - 69

    Chapter 68: Chapter 69sometime earlier,


    Sensing something wrong when she noticed Mengxi''s rapidly declining life force through the power of the Soul Orb, bai Yanluo was instantly filled with fear.


    As she discovered that Mengxi''s life force was dropping but not triggering a ''miracle,'' an ominous feeling spread wildly within her heart like a flood breaching a dam,


    In an instant, this Apostle was plunged into a state of agitation.


    ''Damn it! Did something happen to her?!''


    A heavy feeling unconsciously surfaced in her blue eyes, as the girl inadvertently bit her lip tightly.


    She must go and check!


    Bai Yanluo decisively made this decision in her heart,


    However,


    For her now, trying to support the saintess? How easy could that be?! S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Roar, roar, roar!!"


    The moment she looked toward Galrose Fortress, the destructive crimson Annihilation beam shouted toward her!


    In a flash,


    Her eyes contracted sharply, and she quickly flew sideways, narrowly dodging the beams from Snow Devourer! However, the enormous white wolf''s attack didn''t stop, and with a sudden swing of its claws, it delivered a powerful blow to her!


    "Boom!!!"


    With a burst of crimson Shadow power, her protective light attribute magic shattered, and she was sent flying back, landing in a disgraceful heap among the nearby demons! Countless demons swarmed her, attempting to tear her apart!


    However,


    Bai Yanluo was, after all, a terrifying existence at the level of a Sword god,


    Regaining her senses, she immediately swung the black sword in her hand, and violent white sword energy spread out in all directions, instantly slicing the oncoming group of demons into pieces! Then, White Reaper''s blue eyes locked onto the roaring, approaching demon king-level entity,


    The power of the unleashed Snow Devourer had undoubtedly risen dramatically,


    At this moment, bai Yanluo had lost the confidence she initially had to defeat her opponent, at least it was impossible to do so in a short time! But she couldn''t just let herself be held back!


    Realizing this, she narrowed her eyes slightly,


    If that''s the case...


    Bai Yanluo suddenly took out three scrolls with golden patterns and numerous bottles of casting materials from her spatial ring, and without hesitation, poured a large amount of holy energy into them! Suddenly, a massive white magic circle emerged beneath her feet, and she clasped her hands together,


    Her mouth rapidly chanting magical incantations,


    As the incantations were chanted, the released materials disintegrated into specks of white light, violently pouring into the magic circle! A dazzling pure white light gradually appeared in her eyes.


    ''holy Domain Magic - Six Pillars Demon Sealing Domain''


    When the magic circle was fully constructed,


    The ground shook violently, countless massive cracks appeared in the snowfield,


    Under Snow Devourer''s slightly astonished gaze, six pillars of light suddenly burst forth, standing tall around the huge white wolf! Then, a huge barrier was swiftly formed around Snow Devourer, with the six pillars of light as support, trapping this demon king-level existence within the towering curtain of light!


    ''holy Domain Magic - Six Pillars Demon Sealing Domain'' was one of the highest-ranked spells that Bai Yanluo could use, a powerful magic capable of completely sealing several Rank 7 demons with ease.


    However,


    Bai Yanluo knew that using holy Domain Magic against a demon king-level being seemed somewhat insufficient,


    Considering the powerful fluctuations of the Shadow Force around snow devourer,


    This sealing spell probably could only suppress her for a few minutes.


    As Bai Yanluo predicted,


    The next instant,


    Accompanied by a crimson energy explosion, the horrifying Shadow Force impact suddenly went rampant against the barrier! White cracks gradually appeared on the light screen and began to spread rapidly...


    ''As expected, this barrier can hold her for a maximum of two minutes.''


    There was no time to waste,


    ''I need to Hurry to Mengxi and take her away!''


    After slaying two Rank 6 demons that lunged at her, Bai Yanluo bent down and then leaped into the air! Surrounded by the aura of light Sacred Law, she turned into a white meteor heading toward Galros Fortress, where Mengxi was located!


    ...


    After a flash of white light,


    Bai Yanluo, who had accelerated with all her might, instantly returned to the interior of Galros Fortress and descended like a ground destroyer, stirring up dust!


    "Mengxi!"


    Dispelling the dense dust around her, Bai Yanluo anxiously called out,


    However,


    Barely making a sound, Bai Yanluo was struck dumb on the spot, with astonishment, confusion, and anger among many other complex emotions welling up within her heart. Her words ceased abruptly, her azure eyes staring fixedly ahead,


    Before her,


    The extremely important Chosen One of the Church lay unconscious amidst the ruins! Beside Mengxi stood a black-haired woman wearing black clothes, her bare feet visible. Without a doubt, the black-haired woman was stunningly beautiful, the only existence Bai Yanluo had ever seen that could rival Mengxi.


    Yet, this enchanting presence exerted an indescribable sense of horror and oppression upon Bai Yanluo in an instant,


    Despite the woman not having unleashed her power,


    Bai Yanluo felt a shudder from deep within her soul, even stronger than when she had first met the Pope!


    What''s more,


    Most importantly,


    The red glow in the black-haired girl''s hands was clearly the power of Shadow?!!


    A being able to control the power of Shadow?!


    ''Is this girl a demon?!''


    At the moment of meeting the crimson eyes of the black-haired girl, Bai Yanluo came to such a conclusion in her heart. The shock within her azure eyes could not be concealed.


    ''The demons recorded within the church were all in the form of beasts, weren''t they?!''


    ''A humanoid demon?''


    Never heard of such a thing, right?!


    ''Moreover, there were so many huge monsters lingering behind this young girl.''


    Looking at the hideous, hateful creatures standing around the black-haired girl, the sense of gravity in Bai Yanluo''s eyes intensified.


    Under normal circumstances, upon encountering someone like her, who was enveloped in such thick sacred energy, these demons should have frantically launched their attacks against her! But now? These demons just stood in place, watching her guardedly?!


    This was clearly against the nature of demons,


    They were being controlled! Controlled by the girl standing before her!


    It was well known that only demon kings could control demons.


    In other words,


    The girl before her was a demon king-level existence!


    Upon realizing this, Bai Yanluo couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath, her gaze on the black-haired girl becoming incredibly vigilant,


    ''Is this an unknown creature unrecorded in the past, born within the Frozen Forest?''


    No,


    That didn''t matter. What mattered was, what did she want to do now?!


    Casting a glance at Mengxi, who seemed to be on her last breath, and seeing the hand of the black-haired girl slowly approaching Mengxi''s chest, an overwhelming murderous intent and hostility surged from Bai Yanluo, continuously converging into her black sword!


    "What do you want to do to the saintess?!!"


    On the other side,


    With a black sword pointing at her brow, Yumo couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, casting a slightly curious look at the temporarily sealed white giant wolf in the distance.


    ''Nice!''


    This girl could actually suppress Limo temporarily.


    Yumo couldn''t help but silently praise Bai Yanluo a few times in her heart,


    However,


    Compliments aside,


    Facing Bai Yanluo''s aggressive questioning,


    Feeling the overwhelming murderous intent that made the air dense, Yumo innocently furrowed her brows, her crimson eyes filled with the word "wronged."


    Please!


    ''The heroine was injured like this, and it wasn''t my doing; I saved her, you know~''


    ''I''m the savior of the Asumos Church!''


    ''Pointing a sword at me like this is really... huh??''


    ''It''s just... too....''


    ''Awesome~ Hehehe~''


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, Yumo let out an evil chuckle in her heart, the innocence in her crimson eyes hidden away, replaced by a mocking expression.


    The next moment,


    Under Bai Yanluo''s tense gaze, the black-haired girl slowly tilted her head, revealing a charming yet gloomy villain boss''s exclusive smile. With a playful tone, she slowly said:


    "What do I want to do? Isn''t it obvious? Of course, it''s to take the saintess back to the Demon temple~"

 Chapter 69 - 70

    Chapter 69: Chapter 70"Of course, I have to take her back to the Demon temple~"(ten thousand Demon temple will be shortened to Demon temple)


    Yumo acting like the demon queen gave a wicked smile and slowly sat next to Mengxi, caressing the silver-haired girl''s flawless, tender face,


    "You don''t expect me to take the Saintess, who is our enemy, back and honor her, do you?"


    Yumo''s words were filled with provocation,


    Her crimson eyes mockingly gazed at Bai Yanluo,


    "Such a beautiful girl, and the legendary Saintess, naturally must be taken back for proper training and enjoyment, right? Miss Heavenly apostle of Asumos Church?"


    As her words fell,


    The demons surrounding Yumo cooperatively let out roars that sounded like wild laughter, casting mocking glances at Bai Yanluo,


    "You!!"


    Hearing the sarcasm-laden voice, Bai Yanluo''s heart was already filled with anger,


    Seeing Yumo treating the loved Saintess in her heart so disrespectfully, Bai Yanluo''s inner heart undoubtedly erupted! After confirming that the other party was indeed a demon and not a human!


    Bai Yanluo no longer held back, and her momentum skyrocketed at this moment! The surrounding air grew increasingly cold and bone-chilling as Bai Yanluo''s power was fully unleashed, and even space began to distort,


    An icy killing intent swept across the entire Galros Fortress,


    "You dare?!!!"


    Bai Yanluo stared intently at the black-haired girl''s enchanting pupils,


    Her freezing killing intent transformed into sharp blades, stabbing at the black-haired girl from all directions.


    However,


    Bai Yanluo''s threat obviously had no effect on the black-haired girl,


    The black-haired girl waved her hand, and a crimson shadow force instantly radiated from her, effortlessly shattering Bai Yanluo''s condensed killing intent and her dense holy aura! It directly shocked Bai Yanluo, who retreated several meters and couldn''t help but reveal a horrified look in her eyes.


    As for this,


    The black-haired girl merely smiled lightly and provocatively hooked her finger, as countless blood-colored butterflies surrounded Bai Yanluo.


    "What If I dare? What can you do with your little strength? Can you stop me? Miss~"


    Upon hearing this,


    Bai Yanluo took a deep breath, restrained the agitation in her eyes, clenched her black longsword, and slowly assumed an offensive stance! The sword''s murderous intent pointed directly at the black-haired girl''s chest!


    "Whether I can stop you or not, we''ll find out after a try."


    Bai Yanluo replied with determination,


    Judging from the energy vibration created by the black-haired girl''s casual wave earlier,


    Without a doubt,


    The black-haired girl in front of her was not only an unknown-humanoid type demon, but her strength was also unfathomable! She was definitely superior to the Snow Devourer she had fought before! Even compared to the Pope, she was stronger.


    Facing such an enemy,


    She couldn''t hold back!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to save Mengxi, and Bai Yanluo herself might also lose her life!


    Moreover,


    ''How dare you be so disrespectful to the Saintess! You must pay the price!''


    Although her behavior was sometimes overly indulgent, Bai Yanluo was still a loyal follower of the AsuMos Church.


    She couldn''t tolerate enemies who wanted to harm the Saintess!


    With such thoughts, Bai Yanluo''s body temperature began to rise crazily, and her exquisite black-gold armor and specially-made battle clothing started showing signs of melting! The light attributed sacred aura within her body and this astonishingly hot breath suddenly began to converge into the black longsword under Bai Yanluo''s guidance, like water from a gushing spring!


    Some people,


    When extremely angry, often become even calmer.


    And, seeing this scene,


    Feeling the powerful holy aura raging around Bai Yanluo, the black-haired girl still appeared dismissive on the surface, but the corner of her mouth had already imperceptibly lifted slightly~


    ''Yes, just like this~''


    In The next instant,


    Just as the black-haired girl had predicted,


    Under the drive of anger and hatred, Bai Yanluo''s momentum soared to its peak! Several high-level amplification scrolls, which she had kept as trump cards, were also fully activated by Bai Yanluo at this moment! The Heavenly apostle''s entire body was enveloped by terrifying energy!


    Merely standing there in an offensive stance, she caused such earth-shattering energy vibrations!


    The demons that rushed from all directions, attempting to ambush Bai Yanluo, were crushed into dust by the invisible pressure as they approached the Heavenly apostle! Countless invisible swords seemed to surround Bai Yanluo.


    No, to be precise, Bai Yanluo, who assumed an offensive stance and released all her power without reservation, was herself a sword! A sword capable of tearing apart the stars and the seas!


    Staring intently at the black-haired girl''s face, Bai Yanluo said coldly, Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Though I''m not sure why there is a humanoid Demon King, it doesn''t matter who you are. As long as you dare to harm the Saintess, you only have one path: death!"


    As the words just fell,


    An intense flash of white light followed, and Bai Yanluo''s figure abruptly vanished!


    The swarm of blood butterflies surrounding Bai Yanluo was enveloped by an invisible heatwave in an instant, turning to ashes at a visible speed.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing her blood butterflies, used to encircle Bai Yanluo, so easily eliminated, a touch of surprise surfaced on the black-haired girl''s stunning face,


    And the next moment,


    Bai Yanluo''s figure suddenly appeared before Yumo, swinging her black sword in hand without reservation


    And fiercely stabbing toward the girl''s chest!


    "Divine Intent - Death''s End!!"


    Bai Yanluo roared out her ultimate move,


    The power of this technique, infused with all her holy aura and sacrificing a part of her soul, was unimaginable.


    An overwhelming sword intent came rushing! The terrifying heatwave distorted the surrounding space! The black sword enveloped in white light, like divine retribution, stabbed at Yumo''s chest with a force powerful enough to annihilate everything!


    The demons around instinctively came to protect Yumo, but were suppressed by Bai Yanluo''s scattered momentum, crawling on the ground, unable to move,


    Only letting out mournful wails.


    Facing such a formidable attack,


    Most people in the world would be too terrified to resist,


    However,


    The black-haired girl, our Yumo, had a bizarre, intoxicated smile on her face. She even completely dispelled her defensive Shadow power and opened her arms to directly receive Bai Yanluo''s attack,


    Yes,


    Yes, just like that~


    Come!


    Use more force~


    ''Let me see, how much damage can you deal~''


    That''s right,


    From the beginning, Yumo had deliberately provoked Bai Yanluo, hoping to force out her strongest move! And she could personally experience the power of a Heavenly apostle''s strongest blow. How much damage could the peak holy aura user of this continent deal to her in a single strike?


    Or rather, could it break her defense?


    Considering the fact that 400 years ago, the three Saint-level heroes hadn''t been able to dismantle her even after working for seven days and nights, Yumo thought it necessary to determine how much damage a Heavenly apostle could inflict upon her!


    In the past, Yumo had considered asking her own children to attack her to test the effects, but those little guys refused without hesitation! They absolutely wouldn''t attack her, even going on a hunger strike, which made Yumo very frustrated....


    So, she had to rely on Bai Yanluo for the experiment,


    If a Rank-8 existence could hurt her,


    Then in the future, she could carry out Plan A! Train the protagonists to Rank-8! In that case, during the final boss battle, she could just let them loose, and they would eventually completely destroy her through sheer attrition~


    That way,


    The trial would come to a smooth end~


    And then, she could return to her original world~


    If possible, she might even bring her children back with her, hehe~


    With that thought, Yumo revealed an expectant gaze and looked at Bai Yanluo with encouraging eyes,


    Leaving the latter completely puzzled,


    Though she couldn''t figure out what the black-haired girl was thinking, Bai Yanluo still dismissed the distractions in her mind and resolutely launched "Death''s End!" toward the humanoid Demon King-level existence. After all, Bai Yanluo had no other choice at the moment.


    However,


    As the saying goes, the unexpected always happens!


    Just as the black sword was about to strike Yumo''s chest


    At that moment,


    A streak of jade-colored light suddenly descended from the sky at an unimaginable speed! It directly broke into the battlefield between the two! As the jade-colored Shadow power dissipated, under Yumo''s astonished gaze, a beautifully carved gray-haired little girl appeared above Bai Yanluo!


    "Don''t even think about hurting my mother!!!!!!"


    Bai Yanluo: "?!"


    Yumo: "Eh?! Li... Liyu?!"

 Chapter 70 - 71

    Chapter 70: Chapter 71All the character''s illustration are in the comment sections,


    Originally,


    Liyu had been staying in the little wooden house in the eastern part of the forest, directing nearby abyss demons to decorate the house while using the feathers her mother had sent to make a large bed...


    She was also looking after the little girl her mother had sent back, the girl who slept within the crimson energy cocoon.


    As one of the rare well-behaved and steady types around her mother, Liyu always took her mother''s tasks very seriously and meticulously.


    When the pink-haired little girl was brought to the cabin, Liyu skillfully wiped off the impurities on the energy cocoon and placed her into an icy spring...


    While Liyu busied herself in the house,


    The release of Limu''s power made the little girl frown, her face bewildered as she looked towards the southern part of the winter forest.


    Out of concern,


    Liyu couldn''t help but put down her work, spread her wings, and, surrounded by a whirlwind, dashed to the edge of the forest at a breathtaking speed, leaving her two pets behind.


    Upon reaching the forest''s edge, Liyu


    Quickly noticed her silly sister fighting fiercely with Bai Yanluo.


    Although she wanted to help beat up the Apostle of Heaven,


    Liyu eventually suppressed her inner impulse.


    After all, at this moment, Limu was in a state of power release, certainly with her mother''s permission. If Liyu hadn''t guessed wrong, their mother must have started another experiment, perhaps a one-on-one combat experiment. In that case, it would be inappropriate for her to intervene.


    As a result,


    Liyu could only sit atop a giant tree in the distance, silently watching the battle between Limu and Bai Yanluo, as well as the situation within Galros Fortress.


    Until now...


    When she saw Bai Yanluo gathering strength to attack her mother,


    Feeling the spine-chilling power within Bai Yanluo''s black sword, Liyu couldn''t help but shudder...


    Although she suspected that this was probably another one of her mother''s experiments,


    This time,


    Liyu couldn''t hold back...


    --


    In the blink of an eye!


    Liyu, specialized in speed, transformed into a jade-colored light and thunderously rushed into Galros Fortress, reaching above Bai Yanluo!


    "Li, Liyu?!"


    Seeing this, Yumo couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise and hurriedly tried to telepathically stop the girl''s actions!


    Alas,


    Before her voice could even be heard,


    The furious Liyu violently kicked Bai Yanluo!


    "Don''t you dare harm my mother!!!"


    Accelerating while diving from the sky, coupled with the dense power of shadow around her legs, as well as her inherently powerful body as a Demon king, Liyu''s speed undoubtedly reached an extreme level! Bai Yanluo, whose attention was entirely focused on Yumo, didn''t notice this massive threat approaching.


    As she was still daydreaming about defeating the black-haired girl, Liyu''s attack was already imminent.


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, the jade-colored power of shadow shattered Bai Yanluo''s majestic sword qi surrounding her.


    Under Yumo''s complicated gaze,


    Liyu''s little foot kicked the back of Bai Yanluo''s head.


    Bai Yanluo: "Eh?!?!"


    Bai Yanluo, taken by surprise with a heavy blow to the back of her head, saw stars and lost consciousness. Her entire body ''thud'' fell onto the scorched earth! Her head was even embedded in the ground by Liyu''s foot, making contact at a negative distance...


    As Bai Yanluo couldn''t get up again,


    The vast power that had originally gathered on the black sword crumbled, turning into tiny white light particles that dissipated into the air.


    Yumo: "..."


    Watching the scene before her,


    For a moment, Yumo stood dumbfounded, not knowing what to do as she lowered her gaze to her chest, the black sword on the ground, and Bai Yanluo, who was stuck in the ground like a radish in the distance...


    Seriously,


    It wasn''t even about seeing whether the opponent could break her brick,


    This experiment hadn''t even successfully started!!


    After playing the role of the villain for so long, how could it end like this?!


    Disappointment spread rapidly. Yumo pouted unhappily and glared angrily at the little troublemaker who had suddenly appeared, preparing to teach her disobedient daughter a lesson!


    "Eh?!"


    However,


    Before Yumo could scold her, the gray-haired girl leaped into her arms, tightly embracing Yumo''s slender waist and burying her head in her chest.


    Before Yumo could react to the situation, the worried and anxious words of the gray-haired girl suddenly reached her ears,


    "Wahhh!! Mom, you''re being too reckless! That white-haired woman is not an ordinary hero! She''s an Apostle of Heaven! What if you really got hurt?! I don''t want to see you get hurt! Wahhh, don''t do that again, wahhh..."


    " you promised....... promised not to, not to take risks, wahh."


    "Now, why are you doing it again? If something happens to mom, what will my sisters and I do? Mom is bad, a really bad person, wahhh..."


    "From now on, you can''t, can''t do this anymore."


    "Li, Liyu..."


    Looking at the little girl who was holding her and crying like a downpour, Yumo stood frozen once more.


    The heart-wrenching cries instantly extinguished the anger in Yumo''s mind.


    The words of reprimand she had intended to spew out were swallowed back by Yumo. How could she scold the child who was crying so sadly? Moreover, this girl did this to protect her...


    After gaining a basic understanding of her body''s capabilities,


    Yumo was well aware,


    Bai Yanluo''s full-strength attack couldn''t possibly kill her; she just wanted to see how much damage it could do to her.


    However,


    Though she knew, it didn''t mean that Liyu and the others knew.


    From their perspective, Bai Yanluo''s attack was undoubtedly fatal. Seeing their mother about to be hit by such a powerful strike, it was reasonable for them to worry.


    "Sigh,"


    It seemed that in the future,


    Aside from the matters forbidden to disclose, she would have to talk to these children about other things.


    With this in mind, Yumo slowly returned to her senses, her face showing a relieved expression. The displeasure in her crimson eyes from before had completely dissipated. Then, Yumo gently reached out, rubbed Liyu''s little head, and spoke apologetically,


    "I''m sorry, I won''t act so recklessly again. Liyu, so stop crying..."


    "Really, really won''t be reckless again?"


    "Really, I won''t carelessly take on threatening attacks," Yumo said, feeling somewhat guilty.


    "Okay...."


    After hearing Yumo''s words and feeling the gentleness in her mother''s palm, Liyu gradually stopped crying and slowly released her tight grip around Yumo''s waist. Then, Liyu looked up at Yumo with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, Mother, I wet your clothes with my tears, and there''s mud too."


    "Ah, this?"


    Looking down at the large wet spot on her chest and the mud splattered on her from Bai Yanluo''s fall, Yumo shook her head unconcernedly,


    "It''s fine, I''ll just change my clothes, and as for the mud? I''ll wash it off."


    "Then, can I bathe with Mother?"


    "To-together?"


    "Mhm."


    Liyu nodded,


    Facing her daughter''s expectant eyes, the doting Yumo couldn''t bear to refuse under these circumstances. She smiled and nodded slightly as Liyu watched her happily,


    "Alright, as long as you like it."


    "Mhm! Mother is the best!"


    Liyu inadvertently revealed a sweet smile. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    As Liyu smiled contentedly, the little girl couldn''t help but notice the silver figure lying on the ruins not far away. Suddenly, Liyu''s jade-colored eyes narrowed, and she couldn''t help but clench the hem of her skirt.


    A subtle murderous intent emerged in Liyu''s eyes.


    Nevertheless,


    Liyu quickly suppressed this murderous intent,


    And pretended to innocently look at Yumo, asking ''curiously'':


    "Mother, who is that girl?"

 Chapter 71 - 72

    Upon seeing the unconscious silver-haired girl not far away, Liyu��s eyes revealed a subtle but chilling murderous intent.


    Her beautiful silver-white hair,


    Comparable to a goddess, in no way inferior to her own mother��s beauty,


    The knight��s uniform of the Asumos Church,


    And most importantly, that intense Holy energy and divine power that Liyu despised...


    In the instant she saw the silver-haired girl, Liyu recognized her identity �C she was the Daughter of Destiny aka Saintess that was hidden within the Asumos Church! The very ��protagonist�� her mother always talked about.


    As for ordinary people on the Ankita Continent,


    Liyu didn��t care about them.


    As long as they didn��t interfere or cause trouble, Liyu had no interest in attacking them.


    But the protagonists were different.


    These people, prophesied to destroy the Demon temple and kill her mother, were utterly despised by Liyu. She would have loved nothing more than to get rid of them as soon as possible! Other Demon king-level beings, as well as those blessed by her mother, thought the same.


    However,


    Liyu could never understand why her mother would protect these protagonists. After all, they would hurt her someday...


    Whenever she asked her mother, she refused to speak about it, as if there were some unspeakable secret.


    ��Could it be she wants to die?!��


    This made Liyu quite depressed for a while.


    Although they couldn��t understand it, as her mother��s children, they had no choice but to obey her will.


    Therefore, due to their mother��s authority, they always dared not blatantly kill these so-called chosen ones. They could only cause trouble behind the scenes as much as possible. Without letting their mother discover their intentions, they secretly eliminated these chosen ones!


    Just like thirteen years ago,


    Uh, although they didn��t know why the ��male lead,�� who should have died back then, reappeared now...


    But anyway, their mission must continue.


    When Sebastian informed their mother of the protagonists�� information earlier,


    He deliberately obscured some of the details,


    When telling their mother about the female lead, he only mentioned that she was in the Asumos Church but didn��t disclose her appearance or name. Liyu and Limo, on the other hand, had seen the image recording the magic stone that Sebastian had prepared and learned what the female lead looked like. They did this so that they could take advantage of an opportunity to strike later.


    To create an ��accident�� and send her to her death!


    That��s why Liyu recognized the girl��s identity the moment she saw Mengxi.


    ��I didn��t expect this woman to meet Mother?!��


    ��Damn it����


    Liyu couldn��t help but curse inwardly.


    At this moment,


    She seemed to realize why her foolish older sister had suddenly disobeyed their mother��s orders and attacked the Galros Fortress earlier.


    Indeed,


    Their mother was right beside the female lead!


    How could she possibly let the female lead come to any harm?! Sister, your intelligence is worrisome...


    Liyu��s jade-colored eyes slightly narrowed, and she inwardly criticized her older sister.


    Since the female lead was with their mother, they couldn��t attack her directly; they had to look for an opportunity. Also, Liyu had to pretend not to recognize the female lead. If she recognized her identity immediately, it might arouse their mother��s suspicion.


    With such judgment,


    Liyu deliberately put on a ��confused�� expression and shook Yumo��s right hand. She pointed curiously at the silver-haired girl not far away, who was wrapped in blood-red butterflies and crimson light. Her murderous intent and hostility were already completely hidden, undetectable by anyone.


    "Mother, who is that girl? Why Were you protecting her just now?"


    Liyu��s tone was filled with confusion.


    Compared to the naive Limo, who was like a Husky and couldn��t deceive anyone, Liyu could be considered an actress in the abyssal demon world.


    After hearing Liyu��s words, Yumo looked a bit troubled as she glanced toward Mengxi��s location.


    "Ah, that girl? Emm,"


    A touch of struggle emerged in Yumo��s crimson eyes.


    Actually,


    She knew that her children disliked the ��protagonist group�� a little bit. After all, these chosen ones were their natural enemies, so it was normal for them to feel this way...


    After hesitating for a moment,


    Yumo reluctantly smiled and gently patted Liyu��s head.


    "The situation with her is a bit complicated. I��ll tell you about it later."


    "Mm, okay."


    Seeing that her mother didn��t want to say more, the well-behaved Liyu naturally wouldn��t ask any further.


    Anyway,


    She already knew everything clearly.


    There was only one thought in Liyu��s mind right now.


    How to secretly kill this Saintess��


    ��What should I do?��


    Liyu��s mind began to race at high speed.


    On the other side,


    Seeing that Liyu didn��t say much, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh inwardly at her daughter��s obedience.


    Compared to the mischievous Limo,


    Liyu was such a well-behaved child~


    The black-haired girl smiled in satisfaction.


    Subsequently, Yumo glanced around at the ruined Galros Fortress and looked at the snow-white giant wolf that had broken free from the barrier and regained its freedom in the distance.


    When Bai Yanluo attacked Limo earlier, her unrestrained release of vast Holy energy had involuntarily attracted the attention of a large group of abyssal demons. As a result, these demons rushed out of the fortress to attack Bai Yanluo. Taking advantage of this opportunity, most of the survivors within the Galros Fortress had retreated.


    In that case, there was no need for her to stay here any longer.


    Anyway, there were no people left in the fortress now, so it was reasonable for the abyssal demons without prey to retreat, without arousing any suspicions.


    Thus,


    The crimson power of Shadow slowly trembled, and Yumo sent the signal to retreat to the snow-white giant wolf in the distance.


    --


    On the other side,


    "Ow-ow-ow!!!" (Damn apostle, where did you run off to?!)


    After completely tearing apart the Holy Domain Magic - Six Pillars Sealing Demon Domain, Limo instinctively let out a bloodthirsty and crazed roar, attempting to find Bai Yanluo and turn that scheming woman into mincemeat! S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Limo was foolishly looking around for someone, Yumo��s retreat signal slowly entered the snow-white giant wolf��s mind.


    "Meow?"


    ��This aura? Mother?!��


    Upon receiving Yumo��s signal, the snow-white giant wolf instantly stopped baring its fangs and raised its ears, looking every bit like a well-behaved dog, umm... well-behaved husky. Then, the giant wolf excitedly looked in the direction of the Galros Fortress. Meanwhile, the majestic and oppressive power of Shadow began to slowly flow back into Limo��s body.


    As the power of Shadow receded, the black armor covering the giant wolf��s body transformed into wisps of black mist and gradually dissipated. The hideous black patterns also slowly disappeared, and Limo gradually returned to her original giant wolf form.


    The instincts of the abyssal demon were once again suppressed within Limo��s body.


    The massive body was now under the control of reason.


    Then,


    This silly giant wolf,


    Upon hearing Yumo��s call, instantly forgot about her fight with Bai Yanluo and her previous disobedience by attacking the fortress on her own.


    ��Hooray! We can go home now!!��


    This was the only thought in Limo��s simple-minded head at this moment.


    So,


    The snow-white Husky happily wagged its tail,


    Preparing to run towards the Galros Fortress to pick up her mother and sister and return to the great forest, completely forgetting the sad fact that she might face some punishment when she gets home...


    "Huh??"


    "Sister?"


    "Why did Liyu come as well?"


    Feeling her sister��s presence, the little white wolf blinked in confusion.


    Just then, Limo��s brows furrowed, and she curiously looked up at the sky.


    At this moment,


    In the endless blue sky above, a meteor, shimmering with dazzling purple light, suddenly cut through the clouds and was speeding towards Limo��s location.


    Limo:" Meow?? What the��.?"


    ------------


    I signed the contract and waiting for it to be approved, when it gets approved i will post 20-30 chapter together :)


    you can see till chapter 105 for 1$ in my p@TREon/Hailtheloli

 Chapter 72 - 73

    "Meow?!"


    "What, what is that?!"


    Staring at the purple meteor rapidly approaching her location in the sky, countless question marks surfaced in Limo��s mind, and the little white wolf was undoubtedly baffled.


    With her extraordinary perception,


    Limo had already seen the true nature of the purple meteor.


    It was an elliptical object the size of a bed, wrapped in a metal shell. The metal shell was adorned with various strange runes, somewhat resembling magic runes. Stranger still, this elliptical object had purple flames coming out of its rear end.


    Apart from the purple flames that seemed to propel and accelerate it, Limo didn��t sense any energy fluctuations from this hunk of metal. It seemed to be just a high-speed flying piece of iron.


    ��What the heck is this?��


    The little white wolf gazed puzzled at the rapidly approaching meteor, while the surrounding abyssal demons, equally clueless, imitated Limo��s action and looked up at the purple unknown object. Of course, the carefree little white wolf didn��t know that far away, the Blizzard Knights in the south of the Galros Fortress had held their breath upon seeing this iron lump...


    As the purple light rapidly expanded in Limo��s eyes, the confused little white wolf curiously raised her paw and forcefully slapped it.


    The moment her paw touched the iron object,


    The runes on its steel shell instantly began to flow!


    Hundreds of crimson magic circles suddenly emerged around it! As the magic circles appeared, the interior of the steel meteor suddenly compressed crazily, then released and expanded rapidly! A boundless and endless force instantly burst out like a breached flood, madly venting outwards!


    The moment Limo sensed this energy, her previously relaxed expression changed, and her crimson vertical pupils shrank abruptly!


    The crimson power of Shadow suddenly emerged from Limo��s body, attempting to form an energy barrier for protection!


    Unfortunately,


    It seemed Limo was a little too late.


    The next instant,


    The energy sealed within the steel meteor had completely broken free from its magical constraints.


    "Bloom"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion,


    Under the astonished gazes of Yumo, Liyu, and others, the heart-stopping explosion and blinding light suddenly erupted in front of the snow-white giant wolf!


    The world-destroying crimson energy engulfed Limo and expanded at an inconceivable speed, swallowing everything around it. Countless abyssal demons and nearby magical beasts vanished without a trace before they could even scream, while the more distant abyssal demons were suddenly blasted hundreds of meters away. The snowy plains and surrounding forests instantly transformed into a lifeless, fiery purgatory under the crimson energy��s spread.


    Simultaneously, the sky-blocking sea of flames swept through the clouds, and the colossal mushroom cloud nearly pierced the heavens, painting a terrifying picture resembling the apocalypse.


    Even tens of thousands of miles away,


    The scorching light that could sear one��s eyes still carried the heat wave��s aftermath, sweeping everything in the distance. The entire northern region of the Snow Night Empire seemed to feel a strong sense of shaking at this moment.


    In the midst of the blazing sea of flames,


    The giant wolf couldn��t help but let out a pained howl...


    --


    On the other side,


    near Wind City, atop the Nivell Mountains,


    a massive purple magic array was outlined here! Standing on this array were nearly a hundred magicians! Each of them stood at their respective array points, pouring their own magic power into the huge magic array!


    The key figure in the array was a brown-haired man dressed in a golden robe, holding an ancient magic staff.


    Judging from the rich earth attribute magic power emanating from him, this man was a rare Seventh-rank existence.


    However,


    this Seven rank Archmage was now panting heavily,


    only after drinking several bottles of mana recovery potion did he barely escape the exhausted state.


    After a few deep breaths, this royal Archmage of the Snow Night Empire slowly raised his head and respectfully looked at the blond man in extravagant clothing nearby,


    "Your Highness Third Prince, may I ask, are you satisfied with the effect of the Magic Energy Fission Bomb?"


    Facing the Archmage��s inquiry,


    the man known as the Third Prince did not answer immediately,


    instead, he stared intently at the image transmitted by the magic crystal in his hand, watching the apocalyptic explosion, the Third Prince, Bernard, gradually cracked an excited smile,


    "Excellent! Very good! Master Jace, you��ve all worked hard!"


    "It��s what we should do."


    The royal Archmage named Jace smiled slightly proudly, but in his eyes, there was a hint of barely perceptible dissatisfaction. He hesitated and stole glances at the man before him,


    as if there were some words stuck in his throat,


    however,


    at this moment, Bernard had focused all his attention on the image and did not notice Jace��s strange expression.


    Looking at the terrifying scene in the image, Bernard quickly gave orders to the scouts at the front,


    "Go closer and check! Are snow devourer and Bai Yanluo still alive?!"


    Hearing Bernard��s words,


    the scout communicating with him could not help but fall into a strange dilemma, then nervously replied,


    "I��m, I��m sorry, Your Highness. The explosion was too terrifying; our griffins can��t fly over. We can only observe from a distance in the high altitude."


    "Useless! Are you sure snow devourer and Bai Yanluo were both hit directly?" S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, snow devourer, yes. As for Bai Yanluo, I��m not sure she was to far away and ��."


    "hah?!"


    "No I mean! ��Yes, ! They were both hit by the Magic Energy Fission Bomb! All swallowed by the explosion!"


    "Hehe, that��s good."


    Upon hearing this news, Bernard showed a satisfied smile,


    "By the way, what about Galros Fortress? It should be within the explosion range too, right?"


    "Well, indeed it is, but,"


    "But what?"


    "But the flames seem to have been blocked by something, and they couldn��t reach the target."


    "Blocked?"


    "Sorry, Your Highness, I��m not very sure either. When the explosion reached the Galros Fortress, it suddenly dissipated..."


    "Hm?"


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Bernard��s face suddenly ceased, and his whole demeanor became somber. The surrounding magicians began to shiver under the terrifying aura, casting fearful glances at Bernard.


    Bernard himself, deep in thought, placed a hand on his chin.


    ��dissipated?��


    That won��t do. The Galros Fortress must be destroyed now as well.


    He must make sure that guy dies inside.


    Thinking of this, Bernard abruptly turned his head to look at the nearby Archmage Jace.


    "Archmage! My elder brother had two Magic Energy Fission Bombs, right?!"


    "Yes, yes,"


    Jace nodded with some confusion, an ominous feeling arising in his mind,


    "Your Highness, what do you want to do?!"


    "Launch another Magic Energy Fission Bomb at the Galros Fortress."


    Bernard said indifferently,


    yet this casual remark terrified Jace, who threw himself beside Bernard without any regard for etiquette:


    "Your Highness, that��s not possible! Attacking snow devourer and Bai Yanluo is one thing, but bombing the fortress now that most of the Abyss Demons have retreated?! And you should know that Duke��s troops are nearby! It will bring the relationship between the royal family and the northern territories to a new low!"


    "I know that."


    "Moreover, the more important thing is that the Saintess of the Asumos Church seems to be in the fortress as well! We��ve already attacked Bai Yanluo; if we accidentally kill the Saintess, both the Red Lotus Leaf Empire and the Asumos Church might declare war on us!"


    Jace��s words were full of anxiety and concern for the country��s future.


    However,


    under Jace��s disappointed gaze, Bernard shook his head carelessly, and said disdainfully,


    "With the Magic Energy Fission Bomb in our possession, what do we have to fear?"


    "Your Highness! This weapon cannot be mass-produced! Moreover, if there��s a problem with the northern territories, our country simply..."


    But before Jace could finish, Bernard slapped his hand on the Archmage��s shoulder, cutting him off,


    "Archmage Jace!"


    "Your, Your Highness?"


    "Who��s in command here?"


    "It��s, it��s you..."


    "Then don��t ask further and just do as I say."


    "Yes, undetstand."


    As an Archmage loyal to the royal family, Jace had no choice but to nod helplessly and return to the center of the magic array.


    Seeing Jace no longer arguing, Bernard coldly smiled and then gazed meaningfully towards the north.


    Elder brother,


    I won��t let you have your way,


    ��What I can��t get, you can��t have either!!!��

 Chapter 73 - 74

    "Awoooo~~"


    In the sea of roaring flames,


    Under the extremely scorching heat, the white giant wolf couldn��t help but let out a painful howl.


    "Sis, sisterrrrrrr!!"


    Inside the Galros Fortress, as Liyu watched the earth-shattering explosion in the distance and listened to her sister��s cries of pain, the usually in sync with Limo��s heart immediately showed deep concern. Though she was not affected by the scarlet energy directly, it was as if her heart was being burnt by the blazing flames, feeling an unbearable pain.


    Due to the dense scarlet energy, she was unable to perceive Limo��s condition.


    Therefore,


    The gray-haired little girl grew increasingly anxious and clenched her fists tightly.


    After mobilizing her power to construct a wind wall around the Galros Fortress to block the incoming heatwaves,


    Liyu turned to the black-haired girl behind her with extreme urgency,


    "Mother!! Sis, sister...she..."


    Liyu��s voice had already taken on a sobbing tone, and her emerald eyes were covered by a layer of moisture.


    However,


    Liyu��s plea for help did not receive Yumo��s response.


    Because,


    At this moment, Yumo had fallen into a strange silence after witnessing Limo being engulfed by the scarlet energy.


    Her crimson eyes silently stared at the center of the explosion.


    To be honest,


    Yumo��s heart was quite complicated.


    Initially, Yumo cultivated the Demon king-level beings just to serve as advanced experience packs for the protagonist group. The six Demon King levels demons were equivalent to six dungeon bosses. After defeating all of these bosses and gaining enough experience, the protagonist group could then challenge her, the final boss.


    But,


    While cultivating these Demons, Yumo realized that they had emotions, and they were not as bloodthirsty and mindless as ordinary Abyss Demons. As time passed, Yumo��s feelings for these little ones grew stronger.


    Being called "Mother" by these little ones every day, and watching them grow step by step, Yumo gradually regarded these Demon king-level beings as her own children.


    No mother would want her children to be hurt, let alone killed.


    Therefore,


    Yumo had always been conflicted, wondering whether she should let these children confront the "protagonist group" in the future.


    The mission that the mysterious woman had given her for the trial had been troubling Yumo for some time.


    And now,


    Watching the white giant wolf she had raised being swallowed by the sea of flames, listening to her child��s painful groans,


    The highly conflicted issue in her heart reached a conclusion.


    ��Unwilling!��


    She was truly unwilling to see her children getting hurt!


    Only she could hit and discipline these children! Not anyone else!


    ��I will Find someone else to be the dungeon boss!��


    She didn��t want her children to become experience points!!!!!


    After taking a deep breath to stabilize her agitated emotions, Yumo looked at the nervous gray-haired little girl in front of her. She couldn��t help but use her finger to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and rub Liyu��s little head, gently comforting her,


    "It��s alright, your sister is fine, she just suffered some burns."


    "Really, really?!"


    Hearing her mother��s words, the uneasiness in Liyu��s emerald eyes dissipated slightly.


    "Yes,"


    Yumo nodded.


    She had already placed the protective power of Shadows within Limo. Unless an extraordinary being attacked Limo, the girl would be fine, only suffering some injuries at most...


    "Dispel the flames and bring your sister back. And use this to heal her while you��re at it."


    As she spoke,


    Yumo took out an exquisite crystal bottle from her spatial ring, which contained ��Tears of Nature.��


    "Mmm! I got it!"


    After receiving the crystal bottle from her mother, the anxious Liyu immediately spread her wings and transformed into an emerald light, rushing towards the direction of her sister!


    As Liyu departed,


    The gentle expression Yumo had used to comfort Liyu gradually faded from her face, replaced by a bone-chilling coldness.


    Then,


    The black-haired girl slowly raised her head, looking towards the horizon.


    At this moment, a steel meteorite wrapped in purple light once again approached at an extraordinary speed from afar! sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gazing at the approaching steel meteorite, Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly.


    Not only did they attack her daughter?


    Now they want to kill the female protagonist too?


    ��Since they want to die so badly, so be it...��


    In that instant, a gloomy smile emerged on Yumo��s face, and her crimson eyes rarely filled with a chilling murderous intent...


    --


    Elsewhere,


    Atop the Anqi Mountain Range in the southern part of Galros Fortress,


    Watching the earth-shattering explosion in the distance, the scarlet flames that pierced the sky, and feeling the scorching breath rushing from afar, tens of thousands of soldiers from the Wind City and various fortresses instantly felt a chill down their spines, looking in horror at the red light breaking through the sky.


    Even the Marquis Xiumu, who was a Sword Saint expert, was no exception.


    He was utterly shocked,


    Although he had guessed that the weapon would be powerful, he didn��t expect it to be this terrifying!


    At this moment, he understood why the royal family had been so aggressive towards the Red Lotus Empire and the Asumos Church lately. It turned out they had developed this weapon?!


    However, how did the Crown Prince manage to develop such a terrifying weapon?


    Recalling the blond man he had once seen in the palace,


    Xiumu still felt a lingering fear even now.


    "No, don��t think about that now. What��s the situation with that Demon king level being?"


    Hearing Xiumu��s words, the Knight Captain Sekta nearby shook his head helplessly.


    "The aftershock of the explosion is too strong. The griffin scouts in the sky can��t get close. We can��t confirm the current status of the snow devourer. The only thing we can be sure of is that the magical fission bomb hit the giant wolf right on its head."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Yes, Marquis, what do you think? Can this weapon kill snow devourer?"


    For this question,


    Xiumu hesitated slightly,


    " I��m not sure. After all, I��m not exactly clear how strong a Demon king is."


    "But, after such an explosion, even a Demon king-level existence would be severely injured, right?"


    "That should be the case."


    Xiumu thoughtfully looked forward,


    Although he was very puzzled by the royal family��s decision to attack snow devourer and Bai Yanluo together, he guessed that after this round of explosions, the Abyssal Demons would most likely retreat, right?


    Realizing that the crisis in the north might be resolved,


    Xiumu couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    However,


    At this moment, a knight beside him suddenly cried out in panic,


    "Marquis, that... that... over there?!!"


    The knight��s cry made Xiumu frown, and he hurriedly turned his head to follow the knight��s gaze toward the sky. Those nearby did the same.


    Then,


    In the next instant, everyone��s faces changed drastically! Fear rapidly spread through their hearts and quickly spread like a virus within the army!


    At this moment,


    In the sky, a familiar scene was playing out once again,


    The steel meteorite wrapped in purple light suddenly entered everyone��s field of vision! And its falling direction was none other than Galros Fortress!


    Recalling the previous large-scale explosion, Xiumu��s eyes shrank, and he clenched his teeth tightly.


    If this magical fission bomb landed on Galros Fortress, then all of them would be within the explosion��s range! Whether or not the weapon could kill a Demon king being, Xiumu really didn��t know, but if they were caught off guard,


    Xiumu was certain that most of the soldiers behind him would be killed!


    With a heavy heart, Xiumu abruptly turned around and issued a command to the soldiers behind him with all his might!


    "Quick, retreat!! And activate the magical barrier! Hurry!"


    The roar filled with powerful fighting spirit pulled everyone��s consciousness back to reality! The knights hurriedly began to evacuate and tried to activate the defensive magic!


    However,


    Compared to the speed of the falling steel meteorite, their speed was like that of a turtle...


    Faced with the purple light falling without warning!


    They had no time to retreat,


    Nor could they build a defense,


    All they could do was watch helplessly as the steel meteorite rapidly fell to the ground with fear and helplessness in their eyes.


    "It��s... it��s over..."


    Xiumu clenched the hilt of his sword unwillingly.


    And at that moment,


    The almost despairing elderly Marquis��s eyes suddenly shrank, revealing an incredulous look.


    At this moment,


    Just as the magical fission bomb was about to make intimate contact with Galros Fortress and unleash its world-ending fury,


    A strange red light suddenly flickered within the fortress.


    And with the flickering of the red light,


    A vast swarm of blood-colored butterflies burst forth from within the fortress...


    ��What... what is that?! Butterflies?!��


    ----

 Chapter 74 - 75

    "Those are... butterflies?!"


    Why would they appear in the North?


    They shouldn��t exist in this cold-wintry region, right?


    Hmm?!


    No?!


    That aura is! The power of the Shadow?! An Abyssal Demons!!!?


    Realizing this, Xiumu��s eyes shrank abruptly,


    Before he and the surrounding Snowstorm Knights could figure out what was happening,


    With the appearance of the red light and blood-colored butterflies, an invisible wave of pressure emanated from Galros Fortress, roaring like a raging sea! It instantly swept across tens of thousands of miles! The terrifying blood-red oppression made Xiumu tremble uncontrollably!


    The vast and undoubtedly powerful storm of Shadow aura hit everyone��s souls,


    Ninety percent of the tens of thousands of soldiers in the army lost consciousness uncontrollably under the baptism of this wave and collapsed to the ground!


    Of course,


    Their warhorses were no exception,


    Although Xiumu, with his strong strength and resilient willpower, did not faint on the spot like most of his subordinates due to the sudden release of the aura. Even so, he could only support himself on the snow-covered ground with his trembling sword,


    With an incredulous and horrified expression, he stared at the red light that had burst forth from Galros Fortress!


    If it were to be said,


    That the previous magical fission bomb explosion left Xiumu utterly astonished,


    Then now,


    The bloom of this blood-red light had directly turned Xiumu into a mercilessly shocked machine.


    This,


    This power,


    Is it Demon king -level?! Is it The new Demon king that was born earlier?!


    No, S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s not right!


    ��This is definitely not Demon king-level! It��s some existence even more terrifying than a Demon king!��


    In the instant that he made this guess, Xiumu couldn��t help but feel a chill run down his spine as if struck by a bolt from the blue, leaving him dumbfounded and standing still on the spot.


    In the next moment,


    Under Xiumu��s stunned gaze,


    The magical fission bomb suddenly emitted a dazzling purple light!


    However,


    At this moment, the purple light compared to the red blood light that soared into the sky,


    While not exactly equal, it could be described as a world of difference.


    "Boom!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, the magical runes on the fission bomb began to operate rapidly! Endless crimson energy broke through the steel shell, erupting wildly outward! The light of destruction that could end the world seemed to be about to bloom once more!


    However,


    At the very moment when the crimson energy had just exploded and was about to expand,


    Xiumu saw an unbelievable scene,


    Countless butterflies emitting a strange red light suddenly flew up from Galros Fortress, directly surrounding the scorching energy that could destroy the world! However, the extremely high temperature that could easily vaporize metal had no effect on those blood-colored butterflies!


    And as the blood butterflies swarmed, the energy that was about to expand began to shrink instead,


    Ultimately,


    Under Xiumu��s dumbfounded gaze, the crimson energy completely dissipated, leaving no trace of its existence...


    ��What, what, what just happened?!!��


    Witnessing the magical fission bomb inexplicably turning into a useless scrap of metal, Xiumu��s heart wasn��t filled with any joy of a crisis being averted. Instead, he felt an indescribable shock and confusion.


    However,


    Xiumu seemingly had no time to ponder his inner confusion,


    Because the very next moment,


    Under Xiumu��s and many other conscious beings�� horrified gazes, the countless blood butterflies hovering above Galros Fortress, which had swallowed the magical fission bomb, suddenly turned into crimson meteors, attacking from the south!!


    ��Not good!��


    The monster has detected our presence!!


    Although the oppressive Shadow power that had been dominating the area around the blood butterflies was now gone, Xiumu didn��t dare to let his guard down! His inner trembling had reached an unprecedented level as he forced himself to stand up and tightly grasped his sword, readying his offensive stance.


    He knew very well that with his own saint-level 7 strength, he could not possibly fight against the blood-colored butterflies in front of him.


    But,


    He couldn��t just sit and wait for death either!


    Even if it meant death, he had to fight!


    A rich, crimson fire-element sword aura suddenly attached to his sword! Xiumu held his breath, preparing for the last fight of his life! Other conscious warriors who still had fighting power also readied themselves for battle!


    Trembling, they stared at the approaching blood butterflies...


    However,


    Embarrassingly,


    As everyone prepared for a desperate fight, the swarm of butterflies flew right over their heads...


    Xiumu: ?!?!?


    All the soldiers: ?!?!?


    ��Ah, what��s going on??��


    Watching the departing swarm of blood butterflies, Xiumu, who felt like he had a new lease on life, once again stood dumbfounded on the spot, raising his head with a blank expression, looking towards the distance where the blood butterflies were flying.


    Why, why? Aren��t they attacking us?!


    And,


    Wait, which direction is that?!


    ...


    --


    On the other side,


    Near the Windy City, atop the Neville Mountains,


    Hmm?


    What��s going on here?


    Looking at the magic stone in his hand, which was used for transmitting images, Prince Bernard, the third son of the emperor, couldn��t help but frown. His displeasure instantly made the surrounding atmosphere extremely oppressive.


    Seeing this,


    Jace, the Archmage, who had become extremely weak after firing the magical fission bomb again, hurriedly came to the third prince��s side after drinking five bottles of magic replenishment potions, and asked puzzledly,


    "Your Highness the Third Prince, is the attack going smoothly?"


    "Smoothly? Who knows if it��s going smoothly or not!"


    Hearing Jace��s words, Bernard angrily turned around and roared, leaving Jace baffled.


    However, in the face of Bernard��s disrespect, the Archmage couldn��t help but feel a surge of annoyance in his heart at this moment.


    If it weren��t for the Emperor��s sake,


    ��I wouldn��t want to serve you, you idiot!��


    Of course,


    The dignity of the royal family should not be violated, so although Jace was annoyed inwardly, he would not say anything on the surface, still maintaining an utterly respectful demeanor.


    "I wonder, why does Your Highness the Third Prince say that?"


    "Heh, you have the nerve to ask?"


    Bernard, without any good humor, cast a disdainful glance at Jace.


    And in front of a group of magicians, he harshly rebuked:


    "What about your foolish subordinates? I just wanted to ask them something, and they suddenly lost contact! No matter how I try to reach them, I can��t! Tell me, what��s going on?! Besides, it��s not just one, but all three of the Griffin scouts are gone?! Or is it that there��s an issue with the quality of the image mode you prepared?!"


    "Ah? This, a loss of contact?"


    Hearing these words, Jace couldn��t help but frown.


    "This... should not be possible?"


    Jace suddenly felt a wave of confusion.


    Three communication soldiers, from three different angles,


    All in the high skies far away from the abyssal demon, and outside the explosion range of the magical fission bomb?! They shouldn��t have been in any danger. Even if there was, it��s impossible for all three of them to encounter problems simultaneously?!


    This,


    ��Something was not quite right...��


    Just as Jek felt puzzled, his brow suddenly furrowed deeply.


    The next moment, Jace hurriedly grabbed the Third Prince��s arm and pulled him out of the parasol��s coverage!


    "Hmm?!"


    Jace��s sudden forceful move naturally made Bernard very displeased. The angry flames seemed to erupt from his light blue eyes.


    "You, you old thing, what are you trying to... Huh??"


    However,


    Just as he was about to scold Jek, several unidentified black objects, accompanied by a sticky, foul-smelling liquid, suddenly fell from the sky, crashing heavily onto the spot where Bernard had been standing!


    "What, what is this?!"


    And when they saw the black objects clearly, both Bernard and the nearby magicians shuddered involuntarily. Even Jace, the battle-hardened Archmage, couldn��t help but knit his brow.


    Because,


    The black objects in front of them,


    Were the previously missing scouts and their black griffin mounts?


    However,


    At this point, their bodies were already torn apart, scattered into pieces of corpses on the ground. The foul-smelling liquid from earlier was the blood plasma from their bodies...


    Additionally,


    Judging from the frozen expression on one of their faces, they must have encountered something terrifying before their death!


    "What, what is going on here?!"


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Bernard couldn��t help but feel terrified and retreat in fear.


    At that moment,


    Bernard was even more astonished to discover,


    The bright sunshine had disappeared,


    The sky had turned dark...

 Chapter 75 - 76

    This,


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Bernard shook his head in disbelief.


    As he looked up at the sky, the once radiant sunshine that shone on the Neville Mountains was gone. A mass of crimson clouds had suddenly appeared overhead, blocking the sunlight! It filled the entire Neville Mountains with a strange red glow.


    Furthermore,


    Upon closer inspection,


    What was in the sky was not ordinary clouds! It was an endless swarm of blood-colored butterflies! The sky above the Neville Mountains was completely obscured by blood butterflies!


    Butterflies,


    Were typical, beautiful creatures.


    However,


    The butterflies in the sky evoked an indescribable eerie feeling in Bernard,


    Gloomy, oppressive, horrifying...


    Moreover, their sheer number was hair-raising.


    In the instant he looked at the sky, Bernard couldn��t help but retreat, as an unprecedented uneasiness surged in his heart. It wasn��t just him; the surrounding magicians and royal guards also stared at the sky in horror.


    "What, what on earth is happening?"


    That was the question on everyone��s mind.


    However,


    It seemed that their questions would not be answered.


    Or rather,


    They didn��t have time to ponder it anymore.


    In the next moment,


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of Bernard and the others, red lights converged in the middle of the blood-colored ��cloud layer��! An overwhelming, soul-crushing pressure suddenly descended from the sky, bearing down on everyone.


    In an instant,


    Bernard, the dignified Third Prince, spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to his knees in agony! The same happened to the others with insufficient power!


    "This, Archmage! What, what is happening?!"


    The sudden anomaly jolted Bernard back to reality.


    Then,


    The terrified Third Prince quickly turned to Jace for answers.


    However,


    Jace could no longer concern himself with the safety of the Third Prince.


    Because,


    The moment Bernard fell to his knees, the blood-colored ��cloud�� began to flicker with a terrifying, crimson thunder. Overwhelming power gathered within it, continuously compressing and condensing! Jek was horrified just by sensing the aftereffects of the red thunder.


    The Archmagenquickly realized that,


    If this crimson thunderstruck, all of them would undoubtedly perish!


    Their only options were,


    Either to use all their haste magic to escape alone or take the initiative to attack and break the accumulating power of this mysterious force!


    Obviously,


    As the royal Archmage, Jace chose to fulfill his responsibility!


    He would protect the members of the royal family!


    In the next moment,


    Surrounded by brown magic, Jace abruptly swung his staff and charged resolutely toward the sky!


    Unfortunately,


    Compared to the speed at which the crimson thunder was accumulating, Jace��s charge was simply insignificant.


    "Boom!!!"


    With a flash of lightning and a furious burst of red light!


    Dozens of crimson thunders suddenly descended from the sky!


    Under the horrified and desperate gazes of Bernard and the others, Jace was struck by the thunderbolts! In an instant, Jace��s white magical barrier shattered completely! He himself, engulfed in immeasurable pain, was hit by the crimson thunder and turned into ashes, dispersing with the wind...


    He couldn��t even let out a cry of anguish.


    "How, how could, how could this happen?!!"


    Witnessing this, Bernard��s courage shattered, and he remained kneeling on the ground, unable to move. His expression was twisted and comical due to extreme fear.


    As for the guards around the Third Prince who barely had the strength to move, they desperately rushed to his side, attempting to take the dazed prince and flee the scene.


    However,


    The crimson thunder did not give them time to escape.


    Suddenly,


    Amidst waves of desperate cries,


    Dozens of beams of thunderous light continued to converge, abruptly forming a giant red energy sword!


    Surrounded by countless blood-colored butterflies,


    It came crashing down!


    In the next instant,


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by earth-shattering rumbling, the crimson thunder scattered, and the terrifying force of the shadows rapidly spread!


    The blood-colored light pierced the sky!


    At that moment, the entire Neville Mountain Range became history...


    --


    As the red light soared into the sky,


    Inside Galros Fortress,


    Yumo nonchalantly shook her hand. The anger and killing intent in her eyes seemed to dissipate along with the receding crimson light around her.


    That should be enough,


    ��A little punishment is enough...��


    Sigh,


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh in her heart,


    Feeling a little conflicted,


    After all,


    Those she had obliterated into nothingness seemed to be the elite troops of the Snow Night Empire, right? There was even a Seventh-rank Saint...


    Under normal circumstances, in order to counterattack the Abyssal Demons in the future, Yumo should have preserved these talents capable of fighting against the demons and nurtured them. However, she seemed to have lost control of herself in anger and killing intent earlier, and she attacked them directly to avenge her daughter...


    She should have at least spared the Seventh-rank one,


    Sigh,


    Never mind, there��s no use thinking about it now...


    Yumo could only helplessly shake her head.


    However,


    At the same time,


    Yumo thoughtfully looked at the unconscious Mengxi and the Bai Yanluo, who had her head buried in the ground nearby.


    These two were undoubtedly important figures within the Church of Asumos and were key players in fighting against the Abyssal Demons in the future.


    Yet, the Snow Night Empire had thrown such a weapon at them?


    Did they not know they were inside Garros Fortress?


    Or did they know and...


    Still, choosing to attack?


    Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly as she recalled the words of Xiao from before. The human society, due to the decline in the invasion of the Abyssal Demons in recent centuries, had lost their sense of external crisis. The major forces within each empire had begun to engage in internal strife to varying degrees...


    Now it seemed,


    The severity of this infighting was even higher than she had previously imagined.


    "No, this won��t do."


    To put it nicely,


    The human forces were already weak as it was.


    If they didn��t consolidate and unite, they would never be able to deal with her family��s Abyssal Demons.


    Perhaps, sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While helping the ��protagonist group�� increase their strength, she should also try to unify the forces on the Ancita Continent.


    If anyone caused trouble, she��d feed them to the Abyssal Demons!


    Those mages just now might have been troublemakers! They deserved to be eliminated!


    "Yes! That��s right."


    After thinking this through, Yumo suddenly felt much more at ease.


    Then,


    The dark-haired girl looked slightly worriedly in the direction of the previous explosion caused by another magic energy fission bomb. At this moment, the crimson hellfire that had covered the plains and a large swath of forest was dispersed by a gust of wind.


    In the next moment,


    Accompanied by the flickering of emerald light, the gray-haired little girl flapped her wings, slowly descending from the sky, and landed in front of Yumo.


    Undoubtedly,


    The little girl was Liyu.


    At this moment, Liyu held in her arms a fluffy, soft little white wolf (dog??), which was actually the shrunken Limo.


    As the little white wolf continued to take advantage of Liyu��s embrace, it suddenly raised its head upon sensing Yumo��s presence, stuck out its tongue, and looked at Yumo with a charming expression, instantly easing her worries.


    "It seems that everything is fine, huh?"


    Smiling, Yumo reached out and rubbed the little white wolf��s head.


    Liyu, who was holding her sister, also gave a slight smile, her expression full of relief.


    "Yes, Mother, everything is fine. She was just caught off guard, suddenly being bombed and suffering severe burns and significant consumption of energy. As for the burns, I��ve already healed them using ��Tears of Nature,�� and as for the energy consumption, it will gradually recover."


    "Mm,"


    Upon hearing Liyu��s explanation, Yumo nodded her head in satisfaction.


    As for the little white wolf? It seemed to become even more comfortable with Yumo��s touch and couldn��t help but wag its tail, causing Yumo��s brows to twitch involuntarily as a hint of doubt emerged in her crimson eyes.


    "Speaking of which, isn��t your sister, acting a bit silly again?"


    "Ah, well..."


    Looking down at the little white wolf in her arms, Liyu sighed helplessly.


    "It seems to be because her head was directly hit by the explosion just now, causing a concussion. Like before, she��s temporarily entered a ��silly dog�� mode..."


    Yumo: "..."

 Chapter 76 - 77

    Forget it,


    She��s already silly enough,


    How much sillier could she get?


    After rubbing the little wolf cub��s head, Yumo sighed with a sense of resignation,


    "Forget it, as long as she��s fine."


    "Meow~"


    The little wolf, who was enjoying Yumo��s touch, naturally had no idea what Yumo was thinking and was simply wagging its tail happily.


    Seeing her sister transformed into such a silly, adorable state, Liyu sighed helplessly,


    It seemed,


    In the near future, she would have to play the role of a babysitter once again.


    After a slight sigh, Liyu slowly looked up, meeting Yumo��s crimson eyes filled with motherly affection, "Mother, what should we do now? There are still quite a few people over there."


    As she spoke,


    A cold, murderous intent emerged in Liyu��s emerald eyes, sending a shiver down the spines of the two little white birds on her head. Liyu then glanced at the southern part of Galros Fortress, where Marquis Xiumu and the others were. After all, in Liyu��s eyes, these people were also part of the Snow Night Empire and had conspired to hurt her sister.


    For these people, Liyu already had the urge to cut them all into pieces.


    In any case, most of those people had already collapsed, and a few gusts of wind could put an end to them once and for all.


    However,


    In response to Liyu��s question, Yumo shook her head indifferently,


    "As for them, it doesn��t matter. Let��s leave them alone."


    "Understood, Mother."


    Seeing that Yumo had no intention of taking action, Liyu decisively retracted the murderous intent in her eyes, returning to her usual kind and gentle demeanor. Clearly, playing the role of a good daughter was more important to Liyu than venting her anger.


    "So, Mother, what now? Shall we go back?"


    "Mm,"


    Yumo nodded slightly,


    Then, under Liyu��s slightly astonished gaze, she walked over to the silver-haired girl nearby and gently cradled the scarred and unconscious heroine in a princess style.


    At this sight, Liyu��s eyes revealed a hint of hidden anger, but the young girl quickly concealed it.


    Afterward, Liyu carefully walked over to Yumo, feigning curiosity, and asked,


    "Mother, are you going to take this child back with us?"


    "Mm, yes."


    Yumo nodded noncommittally and gazed into the distance with a thoughtful expression.


    Initially, Yumo intended to leave Mengxi inside Galros Fortress, allowing the knights in the distance to save her.


    But considering the Snow Night Empire��s previous actions, Yumo was slightly uneasy. If these knights wanted to harm the female protagonist, wouldn��t that be a disaster? Even if they didn��t intend to harm her, would that large group of men not have any indecent thoughts when they saw such a beautiful and unconscious Mengxi?


    Yumo couldn��t be sure.


    After all, she herself sometimes had some strange ideas...


    In any case, she didn��t want the female protagonist��s innocence to be lost so mysteriously. It would be better if she looked after her personally.


    Besides,


    It was a rare opportunity, and while she was unconscious, Yumo could use all the precious medicines for strengthening the body and soul that Sebastian had given her.


    Strengthening the heroine��s foundation would help her become even more formidable in the future.


    With this in mind, Yumo called forth a massive tiger-shaped abyssal demon, preparing to ride on its back and return to the frigid Winter Forest.


    As Yumo settled upon the tiger��s back, the soft, puzzled voice of Liyu once again reached her ears.


    "Mother, how do we handle this creature?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo curiously followed Liyu��s gaze.


    Immediately, the dark-haired girl raised an eyebrow.


    "Ah, I almost forgot about her��"


    Looking at the half-dead apostle of heaven, Bai Yanluo, still buried in the ground, Yumo fell into a brief moment of contemplation.


    Moments later, Yumo sighed.


    "Forget it, let��s consider it a buy one, get one free deal. Let��s just take her with us to."


    "Alright, understood, Mother."


    Liyu obediently nodded and then scampered over to Bai Yanluo��s side.


    However, Liyu had no intention of treating Bai Yanluo as gently as Yumo treated the heroine.


    The gray-haired little girl indifferently grabbed Bai Yanluo��s ankle and dragged the white-haired knight across the ground, face-first, like a mop. She then quickened her pace to catch up with Yumo��s retreating figure.


    As Yumo and Liyu departed, the abyssal demons near the Galros Fortress began to retreat back into the Winter Forest.


    Thus, the crisis in the northern territories of the Snowy Night Empire was temporarily resolved.


    At this moment,


    Tens of thousands of miles away,


    Within the palace of the Snowy Night Empire��s capital, Sky Dome,


    Accompanied by a burst of azure spatial fluctuations, a massive azure door suddenly opened within the grand royal garden.


    The next moment,


    A disheveled, frightened, golden-haired man comically emerged from the spatial door and landed in a pool.


    This golden-haired man was none other than Prince Bernard of the Snowy Night Empire, who had previously commanded the firing of the magic-guided fission bomb in the Neville Mountains.


    As a member of the Snowy Night Empire��s royal family, Bernard��s ring held a rare spatial gem from the royal collection, which could transport him to a designated safe location in dire situations. Upon seeing the sky filled with blood-red butterflies, Bernard was utterly terrified. However, under the influence of his survival instincts, he unconsciously activated the spatial magic on his ring.


    Ultimately, just before the crimson thunder swallowed the Neville Mountains, the terrified prince was transported back to the palace of Sky Dome.


    Of course, the gem shattered in the process.


    Struggling to crawl out of the pool, Bernard had no trace of his noble image as he lay panting heavily on the grass, his whole being still in a state of shock.


    It wasn��t until several seconds later, upon realizing he was safe, that he gradually returned to his senses.


    Those butterflies�� What on earth were they?!


    No, this won��t do!


    I must report this to Father immediately!


    With that in mind, Bernard desperately tried to suppress the fear within him, attempting to control his trembling body and, with great difficulty, managed to prop himself up from the ground.


    However,


    In the instant Bernard looked up, his eyes suddenly narrowed! The fear he had just managed to suppress instantly surged within him like a fountain, spreading wildly in his heart, accompanied by an intense premonition...


    At this moment,


    In front of Bernard,


    A blonde man had already appeared before him without him knowing.


    He was a handsome man with a golden braid, wearing a gorgeous gown. His face was carved with distinct features, and his cold, aloof eyes seemed to lack focus. The depths of his deep blue eyes were filled with calmness. His golden hair scattered beside his ears, with the earrings emitting a luxurious golden glow.


    His figure was tall and slender, yet not rough.


    Undoubtedly, he was a one-of-a-kind beauty.


    From his appearance, he shared about sixty percent of similarity with Bernard. Along with the crown above his head, symbolizing the status of a ��Crown Prince,�� the identity of this blonde man was self-evident. He was the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire, Bernard��s elder brother,


    Snow empires pride Xue Tianao.


    Upon seeing this historically outstanding royal member, Bernard��s heart not only felt no joy but also erupted with an unprecedented sense of trembling.


    Anxiously glancing at Xue Tianao? golden sword, Bernard shakily said,


    "Your, your Highness? What, what are you doing?"


    In response to Bernard��s words, Xue Tianao? just smiled faintly and asked mockingly:


    "What do think, my little brother?"


    "What, what do you mean?"


    "While I was away negotiating with the Scarlet Lotus Empire, you took advantage of my absence and took two magical fission bombs. Did you want to sabotage the relationship between me and the Asumos church? Even, to kill the Saintess? Do you think you can keep these things from me now?"


    Xue Tianao? said coldly, the murderous intent in his eyes slowly overflowing at this moment,


    Causing Bernard to tremble uncontrollably,


    "What, what will you do to me "


    "What I want to do hmmm? I��ve warned you about the consequences of betraying me and attacking my woman, my foolish little brother."


    "Kill me? Don��t joke around! Father won��t, won��t allow it! And, your woman?! Don��t daydream! She��s never been...?!!"


    However,


    Before Bernard could finish his sentence, the golden sword slashed across his neck.


    Xue Tianao?! You!...


    In an instant,


    Blood splashed everywhere, Bernard��s horrified and disbelieving head rolled onto the grass, and his consciousness suddenly plunged into boundless darkness...


    Sheathing the golden sword,


    Snow Pride��s heart remained unfazed as if what he had killed was not his half-brother, but a worthless pig...


    Looking at Bernard��s headless corpse, Snow Pride mocked with a smile,


    "Heh. You��re actually right, my little brother. The Chosen One is indeed not my woman��. yet."


    But,


    That��s just a matter of time,


    After all, that girl is destined to be mine...


    -----


    (hehe~) Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77:chapter 78:

    In the eastern part of the Winter Forest,


    thousands of abyssal demons, like a pitch-black ocean, were rushing through the forest, heading towards the center and the depths. These demons were the very ones that had attacked the Galros Fortress previously. After the threat of the magic energy fission bombs had been lifted, under Yumo��s guidance, the demon horde began an orderly retreat.


    They no longer let out earth-shaking roars, nor did they release suffocating waves of Shadow energy or a bloody scent.


    The abyssal demons entered an unusually ��well-behaved�� state, silently running wildly through the forest.


    The reason for the demons�� abnormal behavior was to not disturb the breathtakingly beautiful black-haired woman at the center of the horde.


    At this moment,


    Yumo was silently holding Mengxi, sitting sideways on the back of a seventh-level abyssal demon.


    Looking back at the land where the Galros Fortress stood, Yumo focused her gaze on Liyu, who was nestled in her arms. To be more precise, it was the little white wolf in Liyu��s embrace, who was the Demon King-level existence - Limo, that had been struck dumb by the magic energy fission bomb.


    As she quietly stared at her daughter,


    Recalling the scene when Limo was hit by the magic energy fission bomb, and the anguished howls of pain of the giant wolf that reached her ears, Yumo couldn��t help but feel conflicted.


    Initially,


    Yumo had raised Limo and the others to become stage bosses and experience point for the protagonist group.


    Frankly, whether they lived or died didn��t matter to Yumo at first. When Yumo first arrived on the Ancita continent, her goal was to go back to her original world...


    Yumo missed her parents, sister, and friends dearly. According to the mysterious goddess��s words, she would be able to see her loved ones if she completed the trial.


    Moreover, compared to staying in the desolate Winter Forest, constantly accompanied by bloodthirsty monsters, modern cities were undoubtedly more attractive to Yumo...


    Additionally,


    Shortly after becoming the administrator of the Demon temple, Yumo quickly realized the terror of the abyssal demons and their cruelty and bloodthirst. Although she didn��t know why she had no resistance to this in her heart, sending such monsters to the protagonist group as experience point didn��t weigh on her conscience. She knew that Demon King-level abyssal demons had wisdom, but she didn��t care, as a Demon King-level abyssal demon had already existed by her side when she became the administrator of the Demon Palace, and this guy was undoubtedly a lunatic...


    ��A wise Demon King-level demon is nothing more than a more terrifying abyssal demon.��


    This idea had taken root in Yumo��s heart early on.


    As a result,


    Yumo began to make Demon King-level abyssal demons stronger without hesitation.


    Then,


    Yumo was astonished to find that


    She seemed to be mistaken.


    Not all Demon King-level demons were as brutal and bloodthirsty as the one she had first encountered.


    The newly Demon Kings, like Limo, Liyu, and Shuoyue, were vastly different from the crazy one she had first met...


    These children were too adorable...


    They were not only wise but also cute, well-behaved, and often filled Yumo��s heart with warmth.


    And,


    As time went by and she watched the little ones grow up, Yumo��s thoughts gradually changed...


    "Mother!"


    "Mommy~"


    "lord mother."


    ...


    ...


    The idea of sending these children to their deaths for no reason no longer existed.


    Yumo didn��t plan to send the children to their deaths for trials that required eighth-rank beings as experience point. At most, she would let them perform a bit, achieve the purpose of training the protagonist group, and then rescue them...


    As for how to save them, Yumo had thought of many plans and had even specially cultivated human experts like Xiao for this purpose.


    Before attacking the Galros Fortress, Yumo thought that letting the children get hurt a little was acceptable...


    However,


    After seeing Limo get injured, Yumo denied her original idea.


    Limo��s cries made Yumo certain that,


    She really didn��t want to see her children get hurt...


    Yumo initially planned to rescue the children when they were about to be killed by the protagonist group, but now she felt that she didn��t even want the children to become high-level trial bosses. Minor injuries were fine, as it could be considered training. But severe injuries or even being beaten half-dead by the protagonist, Yumo still couldn��t accept...


    Right now, watching humans being torn apart by abyssal demons didn��t cause any emotional fluctuations for her,


    But seeing Limo, Liyu, and her other children��s get injured made her heart ache.


    Perhaps,


    Subconsciously, Yumo really saw herself as their mother.


    However,


    ��The trials cannot be stopped...��


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s crimson eyes couldn��t help but grow more solemn.


    If her children didn��t act as boss-level beings, where should she find eighth-rank beings willing to oppose the protagonist group?


    This,


    This really was a troubling question.


    Yumo didn��t have a good answer for a while...


    Staring at Limo��s little head, Yumo couldn��t help but show a distressed expression.


    "But..."


    Keeping things separate,


    Distress aside,


    Children who are too disobedient still need to be disciplined, right?


    Thinking this, Yumo��s crimson eyes couldn��t help but slightly narrow, a hint of danger involuntarily spilling out from her eyes.


    Recalling Limo��s previous actions, such as mobilizing the abyssal demons and bombarding the Galros Fortress, and all this was done in violation of her orders?!


    Even though she had explained so many times...


    ��Really, she��s so reckless!��


    Isn��t she too disobedient?


    If she doesn��t get disciplined, won��t my authority as a mother, ah no, a father, completely disappear?!


    ��But...��


    Yumo tilted her head somewhat frustratedly.


    To be honest,


    Limo, that naughty girl, had been beaten plenty of times before, so why did she never listen?! Wasn��t she beaten hard enough?!


    Hm?


    Could it be because she was beaten too much and was no longer afraid of pain? Or was it because that girl was thick-skinned and not afraid of being beaten at all?


    In any case, it seemed that Yumo��s past educational strategies had some issues and needed some adjustments.


    Well then,


    How about trying some mental education?!


    For instance,


    Some advanced math? Like vector algebra and analytic geometry, multivariable integral calculus, ordinary differential equations, monotone convergence theorem? Navier-Stokes equations and the like? In any case, those problems that had once made her extremely frustrated could be served to Limo~


    The usually naive Limo might not be afraid of physical punishment due to her thick skin, but these problems could definitely torture the mind of someone who doesn��t like to think.


    "Hehehe~"


    As Yumo gazed at the little white wolf, an unsettling smile appeared on her face. The little white wolf couldn��t help but shiver and tremble inexplicably...


    "Meow...?" (Why do I have a bad feeling about this?)


    Limo, looking around, naturally had no idea what was going through Yumo��s mind at the moment.


    However,


    Yumo didn��t plan to start the mental education right away, as the wolf pup was currently in her silly mode and couldn��t properly understand such profound knowledge. Well, or rather, no one could communicate with her except for Liyu.


    Once Limo returned to her normal state,


    Yumo would slowly settle the score with her,


    Make her butt blossom,


    And give her a proper mental baptism!


    Yumo made up her mind and silently recorded it in her notebook. For her most disobedient child, strict discipline was necessary!


    Just as Yumo revealed a strange smile,


    The adorable Liyu slowly flew to Yumo��s side, curiously asking,


    "Mother, what do you plan to do with the Heavenly Apostle and that silver-haired girl?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s thoughts shifted from the education of the wolf pup back to reality. After taking a thoughtful look at the Bai Yanluo held in Liyu��s hand, Yumo slowly said:


    "Well, as for the Heavenly Apostle, let��s lock her up for now. And for this one..."


    After looking down at the unconscious, severely injured silver-haired girl in her arms, Yumo gave a faint smile,


    "Let��s take her back to our base first."


    Treating her wounds,


    And strengthening her body; there was quite a lot to do. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Yumo didn��t have a suitable answer in her heart about how to solve the boss problem for high-level trial missions in the future, cultivating the female protagonist was always the right thing to do~


    After all,


    Their current strength was far from being able to handle high-level trails.


    ��The road ahead is long~��

 Chapter 78 - 79

    As Yumo and Liyu and the others left, the Abyssal Demons lingering near the Galros Fortress gradually withdrew from the area and returned to the Winter Forest.


    All that remained were the nearly ruined Galros Fortress and countless cold corpses,


    The once bustling Galros Fortress was no more,


    Leaving behind nothing but a desolate land.


    --


    Looking at the desolate Galros Fortress, Marquis Xiumu couldn��t help but sigh, feeling a slight sense of relief in his heart. Undoubtedly, the unknown entity that had appeared in the fortress, surrounded by crimson butterflies, was a terrifying monster far beyond the level of a Demon king!


    Had such a monster attacked, the thousands of soldiers led by Xiumu would have faced a certain death.


    However,


    Why did such a monster leave so mysteriously? Taking the Abyssal Demons near the Galros Fortress with it?


    For a moment, S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiumu felt as if he were in a dream, and everything around him became incredibly unreal. It wasn��t until he slapped himself several times that the intense pain made Xiumu realize he wasn��t dreaming, and everything that had happened was real.


    Realizing this, Xiumu had to face another huge problem: how to repair the Galros Fortress,


    The destruction of the fortress meant that there was a gap in the northern defense line!


    It had to be repaired as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, if other Abyssal Demons were to come south through this gap, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However,


    If they started repairing the fortress, a large amount of manpower would be required, and the scent of the gathering humans might attract the Abyssal Demons once more! After all, the demons had only just withdrawn, and they were very likely still at the edge of the Winter Forest! Even without the terrifying entity from before,


    They wouldn��t be able to resist if the Abyssal Demons attacked again...


    Looking back at the thousands of soldiers lying unconscious on the ground, Xiumu couldn��t help but clench his fists.


    ��Hah����


    Let alone repairing the fortress and guarding against the Abyssal Demons,


    His own troops were paralyzed now,


    Even he was almost exhausted from the red energy shockwave earlier...


    "Sigh, what should I do?"


    Xiumu was caught in a dilemma,


    And just then, the captain of the Blizzard Knights, Sikta, slowly dragged his weak body to Xiumu��s side and pointed to the distance with a slightly heavy expression,


    "Marquis, there... there are people?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Xiumu frowned and followed Sikta��s line of sight, looking into the distance,


    In the next moment,


    Xiumu��s brows slightly furrowed, and a hint of heaviness appeared in his deep blue eyes,


    Those knights?


    That black rose emblem?


    Was it, the Black Rose family from the Sadik Empire? Why... why are they here?


    --


    Moments later,


    A group of dozens black-armored knights slowly approached the front of the Blizzard Knights,


    Then,


    Under the slightly puzzled gaze of Xiumu and Sikta, a figure clad in a black cloak emerged from the black-armored knights, slowly riding their horse towards Xiumu and Sikta.


    In the next moment,


    This mysterious, unknown figure raised his hand to remove the hood that obscured his face.


    Revealing a delicate, intricately carved, and lovely countenance beneath.


    Enchanting pink-white gradient long hair, with a few strands framing the sides of their face, adding a touch of gentleness. Their eyebrows were like crescent moons, and their orange-yellow eyes, clear and bright like the reflection of autumn waters, sparkled like stars. Coupled with their seemingly soft and plump cheeks, they appeared incredibly endearing.


    The girl was incredibly charming and captivating.


    However, Xiumu didn��t feel the slightest contempt toward her youthful face.


    Because,


    From the moment the girl approached him, Xiumu sensed a hint of danger emanating from her. At the same time, upon noticing the terrifying giant hammer she carried on her back, Xiumu��s deep blue eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    Clearly, this porcelain-doll-like girl was a saint-ranked expert whose strength wasn��t inferior to his!


    As Xiumu remained cautious,


    The knight girl slowly dismounted her warhorse and respectfully bowed toward him, saying,


    "Greetings, Marquis Xiumu. I am Qiu Mingtong, the captain of the Autumn Falling Army of the Black Rose family. According to the instructions of my Duke, we are here to assist Linfeng City."


    "Assist?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiumu revealed a puzzled expression.


    Major empires and powers indeed formed an alliance to defend against the invasion of the abyssal demons. However, over the years, it seemed that these forces had abandoned the alliance,


    Fending off the demon invasion individually.


    From the beginning, Xiumu hadn��t expected foreign reinforcements...


    They had never provided support before, so why now?


    Strange,


    Moreover,


    The Black Rose family was located in the southwestern part of the Sadik Empire, right? Tens of thousands of miles away from Linfeng City? They had no connection to them, so why were they suddenly providing support now? And so actively? Were they the first foreign reinforcements to arrive here?


    The more he thought about it, the more furrowed Xiumu��s brow became.


    As Xiumu contemplated, his companion, Sikta, couldn��t help but speak up first,


    "Assistance? The abyssal demons have retreated now?! What is there left to assist?"


    Sikta��s tone was extremely unfriendly, seemingly harboring extreme hostility towards the Sadik Empire.


    However, the saint-ranked girl known as Qiu Mingtong didn��t seem fazed by this, maintaining her emotionless expression.


    Then,


    Qiu Mingtong casually pointed at the distant fortress that resembled ruins, as well as the large numbers of ��dead�� behind Sikta.


    "Wouldn��t the reconstruction of that fortress require help? Our army consists of 50,000 soldiers, who can help you hold it. After all, you don��t seem to have the strength to confront the abyssal demons at the moment."


    "About this��." Sikta was somewhat at a loss for words.


    Just then,


    Xiumu stepped forward, slightly displeased, and glared at Sikta, signaling him to step down.


    Upon seeing Sikta close his mouth, Xiumu smiled warmly at the emotionless girl before him,


    "I apologize, Miss Qiu, please forgive my subordinate��s rudeness."


    "It��s fine."


    "Then, are you serious about helping us defend that fortress? It currently lacks any defensive measures and is entirely exposed to the abyssal demon��s attack range! You should know that it might be subject to an attack from a demon king-level enemy!"


    "Yes, we are aware."


    Qiu Mingtong replied indifferently as usual,


    "Even then, you still?"


    "Yes, it��s the Duke��s order. We will not only help you guard the border and repair the defenses to prevent the invasion of abyssal demons but also assist in searching for nearby survivors."


    "At this,"


    Hearing this response, Xiumu couldn��t help but pause for a few seconds.


    Knowing the situation in the North and still wanting to help defend? Were they trying to gain prestige?!


    Hmm?


    They were from the South, perhaps they hadn��t experienced the horror of the abyssal demons and therefore made such a reckless decision. No army would be willing to confront the abyssal demon horde without basic defenses, right?!


    No, that��s unlikely.


    Xiumu shook his head, dismissing the idea. Although he hadn��t dealt with the Black Rose family before, he knew that their head was astute. Without being astute, it would be impossible to become the greatest duke within the Sadik Empire!


    There must be some other purpose.


    "Miss Qiu, we��re very grateful for the Duke��s assistance. Is there anything we can offer in return?"


    If they��re willing to send troops here,


    There must be something they��re after...


    Seemingly guessing Xiumu��s thoughts, Qiu Mingtong nodded slightly.


    "Yes, our Duke hopes that after this, we can obtain the mining rights for the Galatmo Ice Crystal Mine in the northern part of the snow night Empire for the next twenty years."


    "Mining rights?"


    Xiumu��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Speaking of which, the Black Rose family seemed to have been bidding before.


    The Sadik Empire, located in the southwestern part of the continent, had always been at odds with the snow night Empire, making ice crystal mines extremely scarce. If they could mine the northern ice crystal mines and transport them back to their country, it would certainly be immensely profitable...


    So,


    They sent their troops here to obtain mining rights.


    That seemed plausible.


    "Alright, I understand. Please protect the border while our forces recuperate."


    "Of course."


    For a rare moment, Qiu Mingtong showed a faint smile.


    ...


    ...


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Qiu Mingtong and the group of black-armored knights headed towards the Galros Fortress under the watchful gaze of Xiumu and the others.


    As they watched the black-armored knights leave, Sikta by Xiumu��s side couldn��t help but cast a doubtful glance.


    "Marquis, I feel that something is strange."


    "How so? Why do you say that?"


    "They��re going to guard the border and may have to fight the abyssal demons at any time. But I feel like that girl didn��t show a hint of concern. It��s as if she isn��t afraid of encountering the abyssal demons at all, or doesn��t think they��ll attack? It gives me the impression of a leisurely excursion."


    "..."


    Hearing his subordinate��s words, Xiumu fell silent, thoughtfully gazing towards the North.

 Chapter 79 - 80

    At the headquarters of the Asumos Church - the Holy Cathedral,


    Inside the heavily guarded conference hall,


    "According to His Holiness��s instructions, a new Demon king, code-named ��Blood Butterfly,�� has emerged. Since we have not seen its true form, only a large number of blood-red butterflies, we��ve given it this name. Additionally, ��Blood Butterfly�� seems to have bypassed Marquis Xiumu and directly attacked the Neville Mountain Range. Currently, the fate of the snow night Empire��s third prince remains uncertain. Afterward, um, ��Blood Butterfly�� disappeared, and the abyssal demon horde withdrew from the Galros Fortress..."


    Saying this,


    A blond man dressed in silver armor, the church knight known as Phillipe, glanced nervously at the white-robed elder seated on the steps above, who bore a solemn expression.


    "Father? No, Bishop? Are you listening?"


    Seeing that Archbishop Nick hadn��t made a sound, Felix couldn��t help but approach and ask.


    This time, the events near the Galros Fortress were too shocking - the tens of thousands of abyssal demons�� invasion, the appearance of the Snow Devourer, the first appearance of the magical energy fission bomb, and the new Demon king abyssal demon. The transmission of this information might cause an uproar across the continent.


    Even Phillipe himself had been astonished for a long time when he received this news.


    However,


    ��Archbishop!��


    ��We��re in a meeting now! Can you please stop being out of your mind?��


    Phillipe couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    Yet, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Phillipe approached the white-robed elder,


    Archbishop Nick suddenly slammed the table and stood up, glaring at Phillipe in anger.


    "I��m listening!"


    "Eh?!"


    Yelled at by Nick, Phillipe couldn��t help but retreat, his face full of astonishment.


    Of course, it wasn��t just Phillipe who was astonished; so were the dozens of important figures of the Asumos Church seated around them. After all, in their eyes, Archbishop Nick had always been a gentle, kind elder. It was shocking to see him suddenly burst into a hysterical rage.


    But,


    At this moment, Nick had no energy to care about the feelings of others. Instead, he stared intently at Felix, causing the latter to shudder.


    "What about Mengxi and Bai Yanluo?! Where��s their news?!"


    Faced with Archbishop Nick��s reprimand,


    Everyone present couldn��t help but be as quiet as a cicada in the cold.


    Sitting in their places without moving, fearing to provoke the Archbishop��s wrath,


    Phillipe, who had been questioned, simply wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "Archbishop! I, I don��t know! There��s no news about them at the moment!"


    "No news?! Useless!"


    Nick angrily smashed a nearby water glass, a hint of regret brewing in his heart.


    He initially thought he could use this crisis to expand the church��s power in the northern territory of the snow night Empire. He hadn��t expected such a large-scale invasion of abyssal demons.


    "Damn it!"


    Bai Yanluo was the Apostle of Heaven he had nurtured! She was his guarantee of status within the church! Without Bai Yanluo, he would lose the ability to compete for the position of Pope!


    As for Mengxi!


    She was the sintess. If something happened to her because of his command...


    Would he still have a place in the church?!


    Therefore,


    They absolutely couldn��t be in trouble!


    The soul gems of the two women hadn��t shattered yet, indicating they hadn��t died!


    They must be found as soon as possible, in case of any accidents later on or if they were controlled by the people of the Snow Night Empire...


    Thinking of this, Nick��s heart grew increasingly anxious.


    Seeing the white-robed elder so agitated and angry, a pastor from the Asumos Church couldn��t help but speak up, "Archbishop, please calm down. The Light of the Sun troops in the Asumos Empire have already gone searching, and we��ve communicated with the snow night Empire. There should be news soon."


    "In that case, all the better!"


    Nick clenched his fists and spoke with a slightly ferocious expression.


    At the same time,


    A trace of hatred began to spread within his heart.


    ��The snow night Empire, huh?��


    They thought they could stand against the Asumos Church just because they had a magical energy fission bomb?! Once Mengxi and Bai Yanluo were found, he would deal with them �C a bunch of damned heretics!


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the depths of the eastern part of the Great Winter Forest,


    Escorted by a group of abyssal demons, Yumo held Mengxi and returned to the newly built three-story wooden house deep in the eastern forest with Liyu and the others. Afterward, regarding Mengxi��s condition, Yumo used the communication magic stone provided by Sebastian to contact the old butler from the Black Rose family.


    "Um? How long do humans usually stay unconscious?"


    "According to the basic theory of soul studies, when soul power is depleted, one needs to wait for it to recover to the lowest level before gradually waking up. If it��s a mid-fifth-rank human, it would take around ten days."


    "Ten days, huh?"


    "Yes, but there are individual differences. If, as you said, Lord Yumo, this human girl possesses an incredibly strong soul power, she may recover and wake up within five to seven days."


    "I see, alright, I understand. Thank you, Little Seb."


    "It��s my duty to share your worries, Lord Yumo. I happen to be quite proficient in soul studies."


    "Good, good."


    ...


    ...


    After ending the call, Yumo looked playfully at the magic stone in her hand, emitting a faint blue light.


    It was somewhat similar to a telephone,


    Unfortunately,


    It could only be used once and then it became useless...


    But there shouldn��t be a problem.


    After all, there were still many left...


    Yumo glanced at the box of blue magic stones that Sebastian had sent before, raising her eyebrows slightly. It was worth noting that communication magic stones were currently quite scarce and expensive. How did they manage to get so many? It seemed she had underestimated the Black Rose family��s financial resources...


    Really, where did they get so much money?!!


    (Hailtheloli: Hehe. I��ll just smile and not say a word. =-=)


    No matter,


    Money wasn��t the issue now. What was important was,


    She needed to settle Mengxi down.


    If she was unconscious for at least five days, it would give Yumo enough time to help her adjust her physical condition. The people of the Black Rose family were guarding the Galros Fortress now anyway. After a few days, they could send the protagonist back to the human world through the Black Rose family.


    As she thought, Yumo skillfully wove a bed, making one from the feathers of the wind chime bird. Surely, it would be quite comfortable?


    "Done~"


    A moment later, she looked at the white, fluffy little bed before her and smiled contentedly, hands on her hips.


    Then,


    Yumo walked to the chair, ready to carry the unconscious girl to the bed to rest.


    However,


    As she picked up Mengxi, Yumo couldn��t help but frown slightly.


    ��Ummm...��


    Looking at Mengxi��s silver hair stained with blood, the bright red bloodstains on her body, and the nauseating marks of dirt and shredded flesh mixed together, Yumo couldn��t help but hesitate.


    How should she put it?


    If she didn��t clean these up, they would stink later, right? It wouldn��t be suitable to let Mengxi continue wearing these clothes either, right?


    And,


    With the bed being so white, if she placed her on it...


    Ummm,


    Why not change the protagonist��s clothes instead?


    Sebastian had sent her quite a few clothes before, and there were even some pretty pajamas among them~


    With this thought, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a mischievous grin.


    She dared not wear those cute and sexy clothes herself, feeling that wearing them would completely bid farewell to her integrity. However, she could let the protagonist wear them, right? The protagonist was so beautiful and had such a perfect figure, so it wouldn��t be bad to use her as a dress-up doll~

 Chapter 80 - 81

    To be honest,


    Sometimes, Yumo really couldn��t figure out how much Sebastian had learned during his time at Yanghua Academy.


    She always felt,


    That old guy, besides being weak in power, seemed to know everything else!


    His medical skills were good, his management skills were strong, and he even mastered women��s clothing design.


    In addition, he was knowledgeable about soul and spirit studies and architecture...


    At this moment,


    In the bathroom hall on the second floor of the wooden house, Yumo was a bit dumbfounded looking at the ��faucet�� that kept gushing hot water. Was it possible to create such a bathing system in this desolate place by one��s own efforts? Seba is really impressive~


    And it��s even warm water? Is there a heating system?


    Yumo couldn��t help but have stars in her eyes, and she generously praised Seba in her heart~


    "This pool, ehmmmm,"


    It made her want to take a bath herself,


    Glancing at her slightly blood-stained black gauze dress and the bath-like liquid that Seba had brought earlier, Yumo couldn��t help but show an interested expression. In fact, she didn��t know why, but after becoming a girl, Yumo enjoyed bathing,


    She really liked the feeling of being soaked in warm water. It was for this reason that she would occasionally go to Wanshan Hot Springs during this period. Of course, those two girls, Limu and Liyu, would always follow her...


    After cleaning up the heroine,


    She should take a good bath herself~


    Just in time to wash away the smell of blood and the strong smell and dirt from the Galros Fortress, which made her extremely uncomfortable.


    However,


    For now, the first goal was to get the female lead cleaned up,


    Thinking of this,


    Yumo temporarily suppressed her urge to take a bath and snapped her fingers gently.


    Then,


    The silver-haired girl, wrapped in a burst of blood-colored shadow power, slowly floated to Yumo��s side, and Yumo herself slowly stood up,


    Looking at Mengxi��s beautiful sleeping face, Yumo couldn��t help but show a slightly guilty smile,


    Actually,


    Helping the female lead with a bath or something, Yumo still felt a bit strange,


    Considering her own identity...


    Taking this into account, Yumo thought of asking Liyu to help with the bath. However, she quickly gave up the idea. After all, the faint holy aura on the female lead was a power that the abyssal demons detested! It would involuntarily provoke the ferocity and hostility of the abyssal demons.


    Yumo worried that if Liyu touched this aura, she might lose control and attack the heroine...


    At that time, if something unexpected happened, wouldn��t she regret it to death?


    Yumo was unwilling to lose the heroine she had found with such difficulty...


    Although Liyu was very obedient,


    To be on the safe side, Yumo decided to do it herself,


    After all,


    Now she was a genuine girl herself, touching the heroine��s body wouldn��t be considered disrespectful, right?


    Thinking of this,


    Yumo sighed in relief,


    And slowly raised her hand, removing Mengxi��s bloodstained knightly dress,


    As she unfastened the outer garment,


    Two large white rabbits broke free of their restraints and suddenly jumped into Yumo��s view. However, Yumo, who was already mentally prepared, didn��t show any surprise. Besides, Yumo was now trying to maintain a laid-back attitude as much as possible,


    Ignoring the two snow-white melons, Yumo continued to undress the silver-haired girl,


    Removing her dress, shoes, and stockings,


    Even taking off her pure white underwear...


    In an instant,


    Mengxi��s delicate, pure white body, though covered in wounds, was displayed without reservation before Yumo. Though mentally prepared, she couldn��t help but pause slightly when she saw such a flawless body, a faint blush appearing on her pretty face,


    ��Should I say, as expected of the heroine?��


    Ignoring the bloodstains, this body was truly perfect,


    Slender waist, graceful figure,


    Not only were her breasts ample, but her skin was also seductive, with flawless, pale skin giving off a faint rosy glow, as tender as a baby.


    Additionally,


    Those two snow-white, plump long legs would probably be the blessing of countless leg lovers. And between the two legs, that private area belonging to a young girl...


    ��Um, ...��


    After a moment��s daze, Yumo couldn��t help but shift her gaze slightly awkwardly, her heart involuntarily reciting Buddhist scriptures,


    After stabilizing her mentality,


    And tying Mengxi��s hair up, Yumo carefully picked up the naked body and placed it in the bath,


    ��Sigh, this time, can we be considered even?��


    "You saw mine, and I saw yours too? Plus, you have more to offer than me, so I don��t consider myself at a loss, right?"


    Well,


    It��s a profit~


    Looking at Mengxi��s beautiful sleeping face, Yumo playfully smiled,


    Then, the girl activated the purification magic that had already been prepared in the bath, starting to disinfect Mengxi��s body and the wounds on it. Due to the intense pain from the wounds, Mengxi��s consciousness remained asleep, but her pretty face couldn��t help but show a hint of pain,


    At this, Yumo raised her hand apologetically and patted Mengxi��s head,


    "It��s okay, the disinfection will be done soon."


    As she spoke, Yumo took advantage of Mengxi��s body soaking in the bath for disinfection, picked up the prepared towel and shampoo, and went behind Mengxi, ready to clean the blood from her long hair.


    At this moment,


    Yumo��s eyebrows couldn��t help but slightly raise,


    The bathroom door behind her slowly opened,


    The next moment,


    As Yumo looked back with a slight helplessness,


    At this point,


    A small gray-haired girl with two little white birds perched on her head timidly poked her head out from the crack of the door, casting a pitiful gaze at Yumo in the bathroom,


    And at the girl��s feet,


    A snow-white husky, no, a little white wolf also poked its head out from the crack, mirroring the girl��s pitiful expression as it looked at Yumo,


    Needless to say,


    The little girl was Liyu, and the little white wolf by her side was Limo, who had temporarily turned completely ��simple-minded��,


    Upon seeing the silver-haired girl in the bathtub,


    Liyu��s small hand hidden behind the door suddenly clenched tightly, sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And,


    As her gaze met Yumo��s crimson pupils, Liyu concealed the imperceptible chill in her eyes, and pouted, looking aggrievedly at Yumo,


    Regarding this,


    Yumo laughed helplessly,


    "It��s okay, Liyu. You just need to take care of your sister, and I��ll take care of this girl."


    This child,


    So well-behaved, and she still wants to help me now...


    "Then, Mother, are you personally helping her wash?"


    Her gaze shifted to the towel and shampoo in Yumo��s hands, and the little girl��s face involuntarily showed a strong dissatisfaction,


    "Mother, you, you��ve never helped us wash before."


    "Ah, well,"


    Yumo was slightly at a loss for words,


    "You guys are, you��re all big kids now, right?"


    "Isn��t this sister an adult too?" Liyu said


    "Hmm? But, she��s unconscious now, isn��t she?"


    "Hmph, then, then I want to be unconscious too!"


    Liyu said unhappily, her tone filled with intense jealousy and a hint of willfulness, and a layer of moisture unconsciously stained her emerald-colored eyes,


    "I want Mother to help me wash too! Either that or Mother doesn��t help that silver sister wash! Let me handle it!"


    "Liyu, don��t make a fuss,"


    "Wuwuwu, no!"


    "Eh?!"


    Seeing her little girl��s appearance, both causing a ruckus and about to cry, Yumo involuntarily revealed a flustered expression,


    Honestly,


    Wasn��t this child very well-behaved before? Why is she causing such a commotion now? Yumo was puzzled.


    Could it be, could it be that adolescence has arrived?


    Is my child starting to rebel?


    Yumo unconsciously came up with such a guess in her mind,


    Speaking of which, how should rebellious children be raised?! They can��t always be indulged, right?


    But,


    But...


    As she gazed into Liyu��s lovable emerald-colored eyes, Yumo found herself in deep conflict.


    In the end,


    Yumo, the soft-hearted mother, couldn��t resist her daughter��s innocent gaze and chose to compromise,


    "Alright, alright, next time when I have free time, I��ll help you wash, okay? Be good and stop fussing for now."


    Yumo spoke softly,


    Trying to soothe Liyu,


    And at this moment,


    With her attention focused on Liyu, Yumo failed to notice,


    The beautiful silver-haired girl, who was sleeping beside her, had her delicate index finger slightly twitch...


    ---


    this feels longer than usual idk why XD

 Chapter 81 - 82

    "Alright, then. Since Mother says so, I won��t bother anymore."


    Upon hearing Yumo��s firm words,


    Liyu, who knew that arguing would be fruitless, reverted to her usual well-behaved demeanor, her little face adorned with a satisfied smile.


    Afterward, the grey-haired little girl took hold of Limo��s tail and dragged the little white wolf out of the bathroom, silently closing the wooden door behind her.


    However,


    In the moment the door closed, the smile on Liyu��s face suddenly froze. In the next moment, her smile visibly faded away, replaced by an icy and murderous expression.


    Liyu couldn��t help but bite her thumb,


    This was a telltale sign that the little girl was extremely unhappy,


    ��Damn it����


    Although she was happy thing that her mother had promised to wash her,


    But,


    The thought that her mother agreed to protect that so-called chosen one, Liyu couldn��t help but be unhappy.


    Really,


    ��How could she bring that woman back home?!��


    Liyu grumbled irritably in her heart,


    If her mother had left the heroine in the Galros Fortress, Liyu could have taken advantage of the Black Rose family and done something while the heroine was unconscious! Of course, she couldn��t directly kill her, but rather secretly plant a bomb inside her body, undermining her cultivation ability without anyone knowing��


    But,


    Unexpectedly, her mother had brought that woman back to the Winter Forest?! And she was personally taking care of her. This, this is not good��


    Liyu fell into deep thought,


    "Aoowooo~~"


    Just then, a low growl entered Liyu��s ears, and she felt a force tugging at her skirt.


    "Sister! Stop messing around, this is the skirt Mother chose for me!!"


    Looking down at the little white wolf biting the corner of her skirt, Liyu couldn��t help but scold in a low voice,


    "Aoow?"


    Startled by her sister��s howl, the little white wolf shivered involuntarily, loosening her grip on the skirt.


    Seizing the opportunity, Liyu quickly rescued her skirt from Limo��s mouth!


    Relieved to see that her skirt was not badly damaged, Liyu sighed and looked at her sister helplessly,


    "What��s wrong, sister?"


    "Aoow, aoow! Aoowooo! Aoow!"


    "Um, right now?!"


    "Aoowooo!"


    "But, I��m��"


    "Aoow, aoow!"


    "Alright, alright. There��s no reasoning with you."


    "Meoww~"


    "..."


    Liyu helplessly rubbed her forehead, watching the little white wolf wagging her tail. Although Limo had fully transformed into a ��husky��, Liyu was inexplicably able to understand her sister��s words with remarkable accuracy as her sibling.


    It was precisely for this reason that Yumo entrusted Limo to Liyu��s care without worry,


    Well,


    Although there��s really no one else can look after her...


    Faced with her sister��s request, Liyu felt quite helpless, but to appease her sibling, the grey-haired girl reluctantly agreed.


    "Really, you want to take a bath now? Have you been influenced by our mother? Sigh, fine, let��s go. You��re dirty enough anyway..."


    Liyu pretended to be ��angry�� as she spoke.


    Then,


    Liyu opened her arms to the little white wolf,


    And Limo happily jumped into her embrace.


    After quietly holding her sister,


    Liyu thoughtfully looked back at the bathroom where Yumo was.


    Next,


    The little girl glanced at the little white wolf in her arms with a meaningful look, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly.


    Having the heroine here


    Was undoubtedly a significant event.


    But her sister could not help at all in her current state. No, even in her normal state, she couldn��t help or would only cause more trouble...


    ��I need to consult this matter with others...��


    Thinking of this, Liyu looked thoughtfully in the direction of the great lake in the center of the Winter Forest.


    Speaking of which,


    That guy,


    Has he woken up yet?


    ...


    However, just as Liyu was lost in thought, the little white wolf��s urging sounds rang in her ears again, forcibly bringing the grey-haired girl back to reality.


    "Meowwwwww!!"


    "..."


    Sister,


    Honestly,


    I can no longer tell if you��re a wolf, a dog, or a cat...


    Liyu couldn��t help but give her sister a glare and muttered a few complaints in her heart.


    "Fine, I��ll wash now. Don��t lick me all over!! Seriously, stinky sister!!"


    Looking at her sopping wet, slimy chest,


    Liyu touched her face covered in strange fluid and sighed helplessly again.


    Forget it,


    She would take a bath afterward...


    With that decision made, Liyu carried the little white wolf to another bathroom. At the same time, a wave of annoyance rose in Liyu��s heart, and she ��friendly�� greeted Sebastian who was far away.


    ��Seba, why on earth did you build three bathrooms?! Wouldn��t it have been better to build a big one all at once?!��


    That way, in the future, they could legitimately invite their mother to join them for baths...


    While complaining inwardly,


    Liyu removed her little skirt and walked into the bathroom naked and holding the little white wolf...


    --


    On the other side,


    After Liyu took Limo away, Yumo resumed her task, which was to clean the female protagonist��s body.


    Although she felt inevitably a little embarrassed at first,


    Yumo��s emotions soon returned to stability.


    She was getting used to it~


    After cleaning Mengxi��s beautiful silver hair,


    Yumo took out a specially made soft towel and carefully helped Mengxi wipe her body.


    From her slender, elegant swan-like neck, to her sexy and beautiful collarbone, to her tempting shoulders, to her tender, lotus root-like arms, to the indescribable parts in the middle, and finally to her gracefully rounded long legs and delicately smooth, lickable feet... (hailtheloli: ignore the last part ???)


    The towel in Yumo��s hands, like an indefatigable explorer, ventured into every hidden inch of Mengxi��s tender and beautiful body.


    The exploration continued again and again,


    Gradually,


    The clear warm water was tainted by blood and became murky.


    After changing the water twice, the silver-haired girl��s delicate body returned to its bright and flawless state.


    Yumo��s work at this moment had come to a temporary end.


    After going through the cleaning process,


    If before, Yumo and Mengxi were on an equal footing, neither taking advantage of the other.


    Now,


    Yumo was like Emperor Qin eating spicy food��she felt completely victorious.


    "Finally, it��s done."


    Looking at the stunningly beautiful silver-haired girl in the bathtub, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a relieved smile.


    It was truly a torturous yet enjoyable task~


    Yumo couldn��t help but say inwardly.


    At the same time,


    Yumo felt a tinge of envy in her heart, directed at the hero(protagonist), whom she had never met.


    Sigh,


    To find such a gentle, kind, beautiful, and sexy girl as a wife in the future, he must have accumulated merits from several lifetimes~


    ��Sigh, I��m a little jealous~��


    Yumo couldn��t help but lament.


    However,


    As she leaned on the edge of the bathtub, looking at Mengxi��s stunningly beautiful face, Yumo furrowed her brows slightly.


    Speaking of which,


    There was something she was quite curious about.


    When the female protagonist fought with the person from the Divine Punishment Sect earlier, the aura on her seemed a bit strange.


    She didn��t know if it was just her imagination,


    But she felt as if she had sensed a trace of Shadow Power from Mengxi at that time. The power that belongs only to the Abyss Demon?!


    Although from the beginning of the cleaning process until now, Yumo hadn��t sensed any suspicious power from Mengxi, she still had some doubts in her heart.


    Could it be her imagination?


    Mengxi is the future Saintess, right?! How could she possibly have Shadow Power?!


    ...


    Well,


    Why not test it out? Better safe than sorry.


    With that thought,


    Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly as she stretched her slender, jade-like finger toward Mengxi��s forehead. At the same time, a faint red Shadow energy slowly seeped from Yumo��s fingertip and floated gently in front of Mengxi��s forehead. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then,


    In the next instant,


    Under Yumo��s slightly astonished gaze,


    The red Shadow energy was absorbed by Mengxi!


    Yumo: Huh?!?!!


    What,


    What��s going on?

 Chapter 82 - 83

    The Girl of Destiny,


    The savior chosen by the goddess


    The heroine��.


    She is the Saintess of the Asumos Church, with the divine power of holy attributes within her that can pose a great threat to the abyssal demons! She is considered the nemesis of the abyssal demons.


    When Yumo saw Mengxi,


    The sense of crisis she felt was largely due to this. Although Yumo��s strength was far superior to Meng Xi��s, that divine power instinctively made Yumo feel a little apprehensive.


    As the nemesis of the power of shadows, this holy attribute divine power must be incompatible with the power of shadows.


    Before bathing Meng Xi,


    Yumo had always thought so.


    However,


    ...


    Just a few minutes ago,


    After wiping Meng Xi��s body dry and dressing her in a new set of undergarments, Yumo had placed the silver-haired girl on the small bed in her room.


    After that,


    she returned to the bathroom, took off her blood-stained black veil, changed the water in the tub, and prepared to enjoy it herself.


    During these days,


    Yumo had changed her clothes a lot and had often enjoyed the hot springs with her two adorable daughters. Now, after experiencing the visual feast provided by the Daughter of Destiny and the ultimate tactile stimulation, Yu Mo had already come to terms with her own body.


    She had grown accustomed to her body, and the initial blushing embarrassment had disappeared.


    Sometimes, Yu Mo would even admire herself and, driven by curiosity, explore a little when the children were not around...


    Of course, that��s another story.


    After changing the water, Yu Mo silently took out the crystal orchid petals given by Seba from her spatial ring and sprinkled them into the pool.


    Then,


    Yu Mo removed her animal-skin briefs, which didn��t match her perfect figure, and slowly laid in the tub, immersing her entire body in the hot water, quietly enjoying the petal bath and the long-lost peaceful moments.


    Although she wanted to enjoy the tranquility for a while,


    After closing her eyes and lying in the water, Yu Mo couldn��t help but think of the scene she had just witnessed.


    That is, Meng Xi absorbing her crimson energy of shadows.


    As she thought back to that moment, Yu Mo��s brows furrowed involuntarily, and the feeling of tranquility suddenly vanished, leaving only deep doubts and confusion.


    ��How, how did she absorb it?��


    It seemed,


    The situation she had sensed in the fortress of Galros before was not an illusion! It was the truth!


    But,


    But this is the power of shadows?


    The most brutal energy in this world?! The power that clashes most with the power of the goddess?!


    Why,


    Why would the Daughter of Destiny absorb it into her body?! The way she greedily inhaled it into her body meant that Meng Xi��s body was adapt to the shadow��s energy! Or rather, Meng Xi��s body needed that energy...


    How, how could this be possible?!


    Could there be some mistake?!


    Could it be that she....., she is not really the heroin?


    No! That��s impossible!


    Yu Mo shook her head frantically, denying such a guess.


    Yu Mo could clearly feel the divine power within Meng Xi��s body, even the residual water from washing her hair and feet in the bathroom contained a certain holy attribute! This divine power was bestowed by the female deity of the Asumos Church, only granted to those recognized by the goddess.


    This meant Meng Xi must be the fated one! On her back were mysterious golden runes, an unmistakable mark of the heroin!


    But,


    If she was truly the chosen one then,


    Why did she possess the power of abyssal demons?! Where did this strength come from?! All the abyssal demons in this world should be under Yu Mo��s control!


    What��s more important,


    Why did two completely opposing forces coexist within her body?! Under normal circumstances, shouldn��t they cause an explosion?!


    ��Heavens, what the hell is going on?!��


    The more Yu Mo thought about it, the bigger her headache became, and her heart heavier.


    After an internal scream, Yu Mo realized she couldn��t calm down! She had to study Meng Xi��s body further and try to figure out what was happening!


    With that thought,


    Yu Mo didn��t hesitate, quickly standing up from the bath and grabbing a towel. She carelessly wrapped her delicate body with the towel, hastily rushed out of the bathroom, and hurried towards her room.


    The sudden slamming of the door,


    This caused the grey-haired girl playing in the water with her sister in another bathroom nearby to raise her head, her face showing confusion. She stealthily opened the bathroom door, curiously poking out her head, looking towards the floor above,


    "Hmm? Mother? What��s wrong?"


    "Meow?"


    The little white wolf also poked its head out from under Li Yu��s feet, following its sister��s gaze, and looking upstairs.


    -- sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The house, built by Sebastian, had three floors. The first floor consisted of the living room, dining room, and kitchen, while the second floor was for the bathrooms and activity area. The third floor contained the bedrooms for Yu Mo and her children.


    The slightly anxious Yu Mo quickly returned to her room.


    After closing the door, the beautiful black-haired girl, draped in a towel like a water nymph, slowly walked to the bedside.


    The heroin at this moment,


    Already had Yu Mo dressing her in an exquisite white lace slip, lying quietly on the bed.


    After cleaning away the blood and dirt, Meng Xi, in her brand-new nightgown, looked even more beautiful. The silver-haired girl slept peacefully like an angel, her faint smile as clear and transparent as crystal, resembling the enchanting Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale.


    Combined with the soft white feather bed and the marvelous snowscape outside the window,


    It formed an incredibly beautiful and heart-stirring painting.


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel a slight sense of accomplishment,


    After all, she had personally made this bed, and the clothes were carefully chosen by her.


    Uh,


    She had even dressed Meng Xi herself.


    Regardless, if there were a camera here, Yu Mo would probably take pictures of this picturesque scene. If she had a computer now, she wouldn��t hesitate to set this beautiful image as the background.


    However,


    Now wasn��t the time to admire the beautiful scene; there would be plenty of time for Yu Mo to appreciate Meng Xi during her slumber. For now, Yu Mo needed to focus on understanding Meng Xi��s body, or else she��d feel uneasy.


    With that thought,


    Yu Mo slowly raised her hand, her fingertips once again accumulating a trace amount of red Shadow Energy.


    It was a proven fact that Meng Xi��s body didn��t reject the Shadow Energy. Therefore, Yu Mo could release a small amount of it, allowing it to infiltrate Meng Xi��s body and carefully sense the girl��s internal state.


    Subsequently,


    Yu Mo��s delicate fingers gently reached for Meng Xi��s forehead.


    However,


    The next moment, Yu Mo froze,


    Her crimson eyes contracted sharply, her pretty face full of shock and astonishment. She felt like she had been struck by lightning and froze on the spot.


    Sebastian, the ��Soul Scholar��,


    Had told her before,


    Those with depleted soul power would fall into a deep sleep,


    Only awakening once their power gradually recovered.


    For Meng Xi, a mid-tier Rank 5, it would take at least ten days to wake up, and no less than five days at the shortest.


    Sebastian��s confident words echoed in Yu Mo��s ears at this moment...


    However,


    When she first heard this, Yu Mo believed it wholeheartedly, trusting him.


    But now?


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but doubt this, placing countless ��question marks�� on those words.


    Little Seba,


    You said the heroin would need at least five days to wake up, right?!


    But,


    It seemed like only a few hours had passed!!!


    ��Are you freaking kidding me?!��


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but let out a slightly hysterical roar in her heart.


    At this moment, the beautiful silver-haired girl, who should have still been playing the role of Sleeping Beauty and deeply asleep, had already opened her clear, light purple eyes without Yu Mo noticing. She was silently gazing at Yu Mo, leaving the latter feeling somewhat at a loss, standing in place.


    Why, why?!


    Why did she wake up now?!!


    ...


    As their eyes met, Yu Mo was instantly dumbfounded, frozen in place.

 Chapter 83 - 84

    Oh, my God?!


    What,


    What��s going on?!


    Why did the main character suddenly wake up?!!


    Sebastian, you freaking liar!!!


    Gazing into Meng Xi��s beautiful light purple eyes, sparkling like stars, Yu Mo suddenly froze in place, as if struck by lightning. Her whole body went numb, and she was at a complete loss.


    Without a doubt,


    This scene was beyond Yu Mo��s expectations.


    In her prediction, Meng Xi should wake up in at least after five days, during this time she could have her way with her!


    But,


    ��What��s going on here? Why did she wake up suddenly?! Isn��t her soul power still depleted?!��


    Yu Mo let out a series of screams in her heart,


    Her body instinctively began to move back.


    At this moment,


    Meng Xi had just regained consciousness, too. She was in a very confused state, completely unaware of her body��s condition or location. After all, Meng Xi vaguely remembered collapsing in the ruins of the Galros Fortress due to exhaustion.


    But why did she wake up to a strange ceiling? This style didn��t seem to belong to Asumos or the city of Linfeng��


    Also,


    There was a strange black-haired girl in front of her?!


    Admittedly, the girl who looked like she had just taken a bath was charming and alluring, rivaling Meng Xi��s own beauty. Wrapped in a towel, with a surprised expression, the girl seemed even more tempting, giving one the urge to swallow her whole...


    But while admiring her beauty, Meng Xi discovered a very serious issue.


    The power concentrated on the black-haired girl��s fingertips,


    Wasn��t magic, fighting spirit, or divine energy, but the most terrifying Shadow Energy in this world!


    What��s more, the girl��s fingertip was only a short distance from her forehead.


    In an instant, Meng Xi��s eyes narrowed, and her momentary confusion vanished, replaced by a strong sense of vigilance and intense fighting spirit! Coldness and solemnity filled her eyes once again!


    Who is this girl?!


    A human Capable of using Shadow Energy?!


    Or is she an Abyssal Demon or someone tainted by one?!


    What was she trying to do by reaching out her hand to me?!


    Was she trying to harm me with this red Shadow Energy?!


    Realizing this, a strong sense of danger surged into Meng Xi��s heart!


    All of a sudden,


    Meng Xi��s light purple eyes narrowed slightly, and she leaped out of the bed! A raging silver-white divine energy erupted from the girl��s body, covering Meng Xi and greatly enhancing her physical abilities!


    The little strength left in Meng Xi��s body was fully stimulated!


    Facing a ��crisis,�� Meng Xi was never one to sit and wait for death.


    Taking advantage of the black-haired girl��s confused expression, Meng Xi lunged at her in an instant! A high-level restraint magic quickly gathered in Meng Xi��s palm!


    "Huh?!"


    Seeing this scene, Yu Mo couldn��t help but let out a gasp in her heart, her scarlet eyes filled with confusion! Watching Meng Xi��s rapidly approaching fists, and feeling the divine power contained within the silver-white glow, Yu Mo��s body instinctively began to release counterattacking Shadow Energy.


    The crimson butterfly seemed ready to go berserk.


    No,


    No, I can��t retaliate!


    Realizing the surge of power within her body, Yu Mo was suddenly horrified.


    Given Meng Xi��s current physical strength, if she were struck back by her own power, it would be certain death for her!


    In order not to harm the main character, Yu Mo hurriedly suppressed the power within her and tried to explain hastily,


    "Listen, I didn��t intend to harm you, I��m not evi..."


    However,


    Before Yu Mo could finish, Meng Xi had already pounced on her.


    "Ouch~"


    Accompanied by the girl��s delicate exclamation,


    Yu Mo, who had retracted her power and was repelled by it, was tackled to the ground by Meng Xi! The thin towel wrapped around Yu Mo��s body flew off under the impact of the silver energy, and their soft, delicate bodies suddenly entangled together.


    In order to restrain Yu Mo��s movements, Meng Xi��s white-stockinged leg pressed tightly on Yu Mo��s legs.


    The gradual blending of black and red hair inevitably intertwined with the silver-white hair.


    Their two exquisite faces were also extremely close to each other.


    At this moment, Meng Xi could not only feel the slight undulation of the black-haired girl��s chest but could also clearly smell the lingering scent of the bath gel on her, as well as another unique, refreshing body fragrance.


    Likewise, the water droplets on the black-haired girl��s hair tips, the panic in her scarlet eyes, and the blush on her face were all clearly visible to Meng Xi.


    Such a gorgeous and delicate girl was now pinned beneath Meng Xi.


    For a moment,


    An unknown pink aura seemed to hover faintly in the room.


    However,


    Although pinning down such a beautiful girl gave Meng Xi a strange sense of accomplishment,


    Her heart was still filled with a strong sense of vigilance at this moment.


    As a result,


    Meng Xi maintained her cold expression,


    Without showing any mercy, she sat on the black-haired girl and firmly pressed her right hand against the girl��s chest! With a surge of silver-white divine energy, the restraining magic was activated in Meng Xi��s right palm! It directly covered the girl��s delicate body!


    At the same time,


    Meng Xi suddenly raised her left hand in a knife-hand position, and then a powerful silver-white divine energy gathered in her left hand!


    "Who are you, and what do you want from me?! And why can you use the power of the Abyssal Demon?!"


    Meng Xi coldly questioned, S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And placed her silver-white energy-covered knife-hand against Yu Mo��s throat.


    Faced with Meng Xi��s interrogation,


    The black-haired girl didn��t reply immediately but bit her lip with her face blushing. There didn��t seem to be any fear in her scarlet eyes, but instead a hint of resentment??


    While waiting for the black-haired girl to answer,


    To prevent the girl from resisting, Meng Xi increased the output of the suppression magic array.


    At the same time, Meng Xi began to carefully observe the girl beneath her and took a glance at the small room they were in.


    Noticing the girl��s black-to-red gradient hair and the few blood-red butterflies fluttering in the room, Meng Xi��s eyes involuntarily narrowed.


    The person before her,


    Seemed to resemble the woman who appeared before her some time ago?


    Perhaps, it was the same person?


    Thinking of this, Meng Xi��s gaze towards Yu Mo gradually turned strange, a touch of indecision appearing in her pale purple eyes.


    Of course,


    Not only Meng Xi was indecisive,


    Yu Mo, who was pinned beneath her, felt even more so, and in some ways, wronged. She had been taking good care of Meng Xi, so why was the girl so fierce towards her when she woke up?!


    ��This is so unfair!!��


    Moreover,


    Why,


    Why?


    Why was she the one pinned beneath again?!


    And even more frustrating, she was exposed again!


    With a red face, Yu Mo couldn��t help but scream inwardly! She glared fiercely at the Destiny Child who had pinned her down time and time again!


    It wasn��t the first time she had been exposed or pinned, but this time was different!


    This time, her true body was exposed!


    It��s over, she won��t be able to get married...


    Ehhhhhhhh��, what Am I thinking!


    In addition,


    ��Little girl! Can you please stop pressing there?! There��s not much there, and it��ll be flat if you keep pressing it, wuuu!!��


    Looking at Meng Xi��s slender hand pressing on her chest, Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel a sense of despair...


    As the saying goes,


    Anger rises from the heart, and evil takes root in one��s mind.


    Extremely ��angry�� and somewhat vengeful, Yu Mo couldn��t help but shift her gaze to Meng Xi��s chest where two tender-looking white rabbits resided!


    ��You wretched girl,��


    ��You just wait! I��ll find a chance to get my revenge!��


    Additionally,


    Glancing at Meng Xi��s knife-hand gesture against her neck, Yu Mo couldn��t help but roll her eyes,


    ��Please, miss, your pathetic knife-hand gesture is useless...��

 Chapter 84 - 85

    "Who are you?! How can you use shadows energy?!"


    Meng Xi continued to interrogate fiercely, staring into Yu Mo��s scarlet eyes.


    In response,


    Yu Mo remained silent,


    Having accepted the fact that she had been exposed, Yu Mo decided to cast her shame aside temporarily and let Meng Xi keep her pinned down, quietly staring back at her. She had been seen anyway, and she was now a girl too, so what could Meng Xi do to her?


    Could she possibly�� ravish her?


    Pft~


    At the same time, Yu Mo couldn��t help but grumble inwardly,


    What kind of question is that? Why would I be able to use the power of Shadows?


    Haha,


    I want to ask you the same question, little sister Meng Xi!


    A Destiny Child, a chosen Saintess by the goddess, why can you use the power of Shadows? Huh?!


    And,


    Why,


    Why are you not afraid of me at all?


    Looking at Meng Xi��s stern and fearless expression, Yu Mo frowned slightly with some frustration,


    After all,


    I��m supposed to be the ultimate boss that brings catastrophe to this world, right? This is quite humiliating, you know?


    As the protagonist, if you behaved like this with other bosses, they��d have killed you by now. A more lustful boss or one from certain R-rated works, with your audacity, you��d likely be turned into S**slave and sent flying into the sky, alright?


    It��s just because you encountered a kind-hearted and soft boss like me that you can continue to act like this.


    But seriously,


    Why are you so bold?


    Hmm?


    Is it because I suppressed my power?


    Emmm��


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but fall into thought,


    After some contemplation, the black-haired girl showed an ��I see�� expression and nodded silently,


    Alright, that must be it. She probably thinks I��m only at the fifth rank or so, that��s why she��s so unscrupulous.


    Thinking of this,


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but sigh and slowly shake her head,


    ��Protagonist, you��re still too naive. In this day and age, there are many who pretend to be weak to deceive their opponents. You can��t be so careless in making judgments, or you��ll suffer in the end~��


    Well,


    I can��t be bothered to care about why you suddenly woke up,


    Let me teach you a lesson for now, and you��ll learn from your mistakes~


    And by the way,


    I��m not someone you can just pin down at will! You need to be punished!!


    You��re in my territory now!


    Thinking of this, Yu Mo smiled slightly, revealing a meaningful grin. Her scarlet eyes were filled with laughter, with not a hint of fear, even though Meng Xi��s knife-hand gesture was inches away.


    Watching Yu Mo��s rich expressions,


    Meng Xi couldn��t help but show a puzzled look,


    "What are you laughing at?!"


    Facing this question, the silent Yu Mo tilted her head playfully at Meng Xi,


    "Well, because I thought of something amusing?"


    Upon hearing this and seeing the black-haired girl��s cheeky expression, Meng Xi furrowed her brows, and her knife-hand gesture, enveloped in silvery-white holy aura and a trace of divine power, came even closer to Yu Mo��s neck!


    "Stop joking around! Who are you?!"


    "Your benefactor, the one who saved you earlier~"


    "My benefactor? You mean at the Galros Fortress? It was really you?"


    Meng Xi was still somewhat incredulous,


    She knew very well how much the abyssal demon despised the holy aura within her, or rather, her divine power!


    Why would this girl, who could evidently control the power of Shadows, save her?!


    However,


    Before Meng Xi could figure it out,


    Yu Mo��s leisurely words slowly entered her ears,


    "That��s right, I saved you. Aren��t you recovering at my place right now? Tell me, little knight, is this how you treat your benefactor?"


    As the delightful and pleasant voice like the singing of an oriole entered her ears, Meng Xi��s pale purple eyes suddenly narrowed. At this moment, she was shocked to discover that, under her magic suppression, the girl in front of her, who only had the power of the fifth rank, slowly raised her right hand?!


    What,


    What was going on?! How could she move?!


    In her urgency, Meng Xi pressed harder on Yu Mo��s chest with her small hand, further increasing the output of the holy aura!


    (Yu Mo: Hey! You stinky girl! Stop pressing! If you keep pressing, they��ll become flattened!)


    However,


    Meng Xi��s action was still in vain. Besides the black-haired girl��s face became slightly odd, her right hand showed no signs of stopping! It even abruptly sped up, directly grabbing her own left hand, which was covered in divine power!


    The next instant,


    "Snap~"


    Under Meng Xi��s astonished gaze, the divine power covering her knife-hand shattered! Then, it slowly turned into specks of white light and dissipated into the air...


    "How did you?!"


    Feeling that something was amiss, Meng Xi tried to pull back her hand,


    However, no matter how hard she tried, her hand couldn��t be pulled back. Yu Mo��s slender hand was like a pair of pliers, tightly controlling Meng Xi��s palm! Meng Xi wanted to stand up, but was astonished to find that her lower body was also controlled by the black-haired girl��s two pale legs, leaving her completely immobilized!


    At this moment, an unexpected and panicked look appeared on Meng Xi��s cold face for the first time,


    "You, you!"


    "Hehe~"


    Looking at the silver-haired girl with a cute and flustered expression, Yu Mo laughed mischievously,


    "Now, little one, shouldn��t you apologize properly? Only then will I let you go~"


    "You, you��.!"


    As Meng Xi stammered, unsure of what to do,


    The tightly closed bedroom door suddenly swung open!


    The next moment,


    A drenched girl wrapped in a bath towel, with her gray hair still covered in soap suds, burst into Yu Mo��s room.


    Needless to say,


    This girl was Li Yu.


    After sensing the detestable divine power and hearing strange noises from her mother��s room, a worried Li Yu rushed over in haste!


    Well,


    Strictly speaking, Li Yu wasn��t actually concerned about Yu Mo��s safety. After all, unlike her naive older sister, Li Yu had a deep understanding of Yu Mo��s strength. She knew that as a Daughter of Destiny of the mid- fifth rank, even with divine power, it would be impossible to harm her mother!


    She rushed over mainly to see if she could take the opportunity, or find an excuse, to deal with the protagonist.


    Additionally,


    The fact that her mother and the Daughter of Destiny had been staying in the same room annoyed her, so she wanted to butt in.


    Upon entering the bedroom,


    Seeing the two intertwined bodies, Li Yu��s words got stuck in her throat.


    Her entire being froze, and even the highlights in her emerald eyes suddenly disappeared.


    "You, what are you doing to mother?!" Li Yu yelled with a flushed face,


    Compared to Li Yu,


    The small white wolf, transformed into a ball of fur by the foam at her feet, let out a fierce roar upon seeing the scene!


    Though temporarily in a foolish state,


    Limu still sensed the dangerous aura on Meng Xi!


    In order to protect her mother, the little white wolf charged at Meng Xi without hesitation!


    Don��t be fooled by Li Mo��s appearance; the power of a Demon King is still contained within that small body!


    If it were to hit Meng Xi, the Daughter of Destiny would be knocked down for sure.


    Therefore,


    Seeing Li Mo pounce, Yu Mo sighed helplessly,


    Abruptly raising her left hand!


    Just before Li Mo was about to hit Meng Xi, Yu Mo firmly grabbed the little white wolf��s neck,


    "Li Mo, stop it!"


    "Meow~"


    Hearing the rebuke in her mother��s voice, the little white wolf lowered its head in a grievance,


    Seeing that Li Mo was behaving, Yu Mo breathed a sigh of relief and then continued to look at the silver-haired girl lying on top of her.


    However,


    Before Yu Mo could continue their previous conversation, the black-haired girl unconsciously furrowed her brows,


    Because at this moment, Yu Mo was surprised to find that Meng Xi��s gaze seemed somewhat absent-minded, and her whole body began to sway unsteadily.


    "Little, little one?"


    The next instant, sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Yu Mo��s exclamation, Meng Xi��s consciousness seemed to separate from her body. The silvery-white holy aura around her suddenly dissipated, and she just collapsed softly onto Yu Mo��s chest, breathing steadily.

 Chapter 85 - 86

    Sadiq Empire,


    On the outskirts of the western city of Sebelius,


    Where the Black Rose family��s main estate is located,


    After knocking and receiving permission to enter, a woman dressed in a black and white maid outfit, with a graceful figure and deep blue hair, elegantly stepped into the simple yet dignified office of the family head.


    "Your Grace, Mr. Qiu Mingtong has arrived at the City of Linfeng." S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid spoke respectfully.


    Upon hearing this,


    The black-haired man sitting in his armchair with his eyes closed slowly opened his eyes and looked indifferently at the blue-haired maid.


    His smooth, fair face was chiseled and handsome; his deep, black eyes were like agate, shimmering with enchanting colors and a mysterious allure; his thick eyebrows, prominent nose, and beautiful lips all exuded the man��s nobility and elegance.


    Obviously,


    This handsome and dignified black-haired man was the head of the Black Rose family,


    Xiao Black Rose.


    He was also Sebastian ��s immediate superior.


    In response to the young maid��s report, Xiao placed his hand under his chin and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "How did it go afterward?"


    "Your Grace, since the Galros Fortress��s garrison was almost completely wiped out, and the troops in the City of Linfeng lost their fighting capability due to the lingering effect of the ��Blood Butterfly�� aura, Mr. Qiu Mingtong easily obtained Marquis Xiumu��s cooperation after using the excuse you prepared. He has now led the army into the Galros Fortress."


    "Oh? Completely wiped out? How pitiful."


    Xiao spoke faintly, but his tone had no sympathy.


    "Life is truly fragile, isn��t it~"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "What is this ��Blood Butterfly�� you mentioned earlier?"


    "It��s the new code name for a Demon King-level being, just released by the Asumos Church."


    "Oh? I see."


    Xiao nodded indifferently.


    Blood Butterfly, huh?


    It seems to be a somewhat ��cruel�� code name. Not quite suitable for Lady Yu Mo, as she��s so gentle.


    Moreover...


    "What is the Church��s positioning of the ��Blood Butterfly��? Just a Demon King-level?"


    At this question, the young maid smiled playfully, her tone filled with mockery.


    "Yes, a Demon King-level."


    "Heh, a bunch of fools." Xiao laughed coldly and then leaned back on his chair, looking somewhat amused.


    "Indeed."


    The young maid neither agreed nor disagreed, slightly nodding her head.


    Then,


    The young maid furrowed her brows, seemingly noticing something unusual about the duke. Where was the old butler who always stood beside the duke��s desk when he was working?


    Without the old butler, it felt somewhat strange.


    On the other hand,


    Seemingly sensing the young maid��s puzzled expression, Xiao directly asked:


    "What��s the matter, Luo Wei? If you have a question, just ask."


    Although Xiao usually maintained a poker face, he revealed a touch of gentleness towards the child he had adopted.


    At this, Luo Wei bowed slightly with an apologetic expression.


    "Sorry, Your Grace, I was just curious, where has Mr. Sebastian gone?"


    "Oh, that guy~"


    Saying that,


    A hint of a mischievous smile appeared on Xiao��s handsome face.


    He then slowly turned his head, looking out the window at the rose garden.


    "As for him, he seems to be getting scolded~"


    Huh?


    "Scolded? Mr. Sebastian?"


    Apart from the duke, the only one who could scold Sabot seemed to be...


    At this thought,


    Luo Wei, the young maid, showed a surprised expression and followed the duke��s gaze, curiously looking into the garden.


    At this moment,


    Inside the garden,


    An elegant-looking old butler, dressed impeccably, appeared extremely anxious, pacing back and forth in the garden and constantly speaking into a communication magic stone in his hand.


    Drop by drop, cold sweat was slowly rolling down his forehead...


    ...


    ��


    "We agreed on five days of sleep, right?! It��s only been a few hours! How did she suddenly wake up?! You��d better give me a reasonable explanation! Otherwise, you��ll be in for a spanking!"


    Inside the small house, Yu Mo, sitting in her bedroom chair and already changed into fresh clothes, gripped the communication magic stone in her hand tightly and questioned with slight anger.


    Quickly, Sebastian��s flustered words came through the magic stone.


    "Sorry, lady Yu Mo! Please calm down and let me explain!"


    "Well, you��d better hurry up and explain~"


    "Uh, okay. I, I think this must be an extremely rare special case!"


    "What special case?"


    "Normally, someone with depleted soul power would definitely fall into a deep sleep. However, according to Vissler��s theory, a very small number of special individuals will briefly awaken when exposed to some unique auras!"


    "Unique auras? What kind of auras?"


    "Well, it depends on the individual��s constitution."


    "So, you said ��briefly awaken��?"


    "Yes, they would wake up for a short period of time! Then they would fall back into a deep sleep until their soul power is restored to a certain extent. Moreover, they won��t retain any memories during the time they��re awake!"


    Hearing this, Yu Mo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and she propped her chin up with her hand, seemingly deep in thought.


    "No memories, huh? So will they wake up again before their soul power is fully restored?"


    "No, they won��t! There has never been a recorded case of someone waking up twice in medical history!"


    Upon hearing this, Yu Mo frowned slightly and asked with a doubtful tone:


    "Are you... sure?"


    "Yes! I��m sure! Unless, unless they encounter a phenomenon of d��j�� vu! But the likelihood of that is extremely low, almost negligible, so lady Yu Mo doesn��t have to worry!"


    "Sigh, alright, I��ll trust you one more time. If anything goes wrong again, you��ll have you to eat the meals made by Li Yu!"


    "Sigh..."


    After letting out a helpless sigh, Yu Mo paid no attention to Sebastian��s rambling.


    She withdrew the power of the shadow, ending her call with Sebastian, and casually threw the discarded blue magic stone out of the window.


    Since Yu Mo was a little upset, her force was unintentionally a bit strong, causing the magic stone to disappear into the horizon...


    After tossing the magic stone, Yu Mo quietly closed the window to keep the warmth from escaping, considering that she was not the only one in the room.


    Then,


    Yu Mo slowly turned her head, pensively looking at the stunning girl lying on her bed.


    Oh well, since she doesn��t remember, let it be.


    She had even thought of a set of lies to fool her.


    It seemed that her plan was not needed now.


    However,


    This was for the better.


    If the girl had really woken up in the cold winter forest, it would have been hard to explain...


    Let her continue to rest as before.


    While thinking this, Yu Mo��s appreciative gaze swept over Meng Xi��s butterfly-like eyelashes, her rosy, begonia-like lips. Her face was so tender that one couldn��t help but want to touch it, her facial features were so harmonious, sharp yet gentle, and her eyes were especially enchanting, exuding a goddess-like temperament, beautiful and filled with purity.


    Then, Yu Mo��s eyes fell on Meng Xi��s exposed shoulders due to the slip dress.


    Her flawless, snow-white skin and slightly messy silk fabric outshone the dazzling blue sapphire placed beside her pillow.


    Meng Xi looked so soft and graceful as she slept, her body��s curves were simply breathtaking, causing Miss Yu Mo��s face to flush slightly.


    "She truly is the female protagonist~"


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but sigh again.


    Especially those bright, starry light purple eyes �C they were so soul-stirring.


    Soul-stirring...


    Soul...


    ...


    Huh?!!!


    Wait? Eyes?!


    Oh no!!


    "You! How did you wake up again?!"


    Yu Mo, who suddenly realized what was happening, involuntarily let out a shocked cry.


    The sudden awakening and the twice-blossoming scene startled Yu Mo, causing her to jump up from her chair!


    Staring in disbelief at the silver-haired girl who had awakened once again,


    Meng Xi silently met Yu Mo��s gaze with her clear, innocent eyes.


    The sight caused Yu Mo��s heartbeat to accelerate involuntarily.


    Moments later,


    Regaining her senses, Yu Mo clenched her teeth.


    What happened to not waking up?!


    Sebastian,


    You, little boy!


    Can you be more reliable?!


    Spanking or Li Yu��s cooking, you choose one when the time comes!


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Far away in a foreign land, Sebastian felt a sudden chill down his spine and sneezed violently.


    Sebastian: ?!?! Why do I suddenly have a bad premonition...?

 Chapter 86 - 87

    Sebastian!


    Don��t think I won��t spank you just because you��re older now!


    You even confidently guaranteed it!


    Can you be more reliable, please!


    Yu Mo angrily scolded Seba in her heart.


    After venting a little, Yu Mo focused her attention on Meng Xi. After all, the biggest issue now was how to deal with this little girl��


    Watching the silver-haired girl on the bed who had opened her eyes once again, Yu Mo suddenly became alert and warily watched Meng Xi, fearing that the heroine would suddenly pounce on her as she did last time. She didn��t want to be overpowered again!


    She had been pinned down twice already!


    If that happen again, her dignity as the final boss would be swept away!


    She must defend her dignity this time! If you dare to come, I��ll pin you down and spank you hard!


    Spanking you till you��re bruised, showing you who��s the boss around here!


    With that thought, waves of crimson Shadow power began to ripple around Yu Mo! Of course, this power wasn��t for defense, but to limit Yu Mo��s strength and suppress her instinctive counterattack. After all, she couldn��t hurt the heroine while teaching her a lesson, could she?!


    After restraining her power, Yu Mo struck a pose like Yip Man, ready for action.


    "Hey, I��m warning you! Don��t mess with me! I��m not easy to provoke, you know! ��? Hmm?"


    However,


    After holding her defensive stance for a while, Yu Mo didn��t see Meng Xi attack coming.


    Hmm?


    Could it be that she was scared by me earlier? Wait, no, didn��t Sebastian say her memory wasn��t saved? Then why doesn��t she come at me like before?


    Could it be,


    Could that old guy be wrong again?


    Yu Mo felt a bit bewildered at the moment.


    So,


    Yu Mo just watched the silver-haired girl in front of her with confusion and caution.


    The next moment,


    Under Yu Mo��s somewhat astonished gaze, the beautiful silver-haired girl wearing a white lace slip dress slowly sat up, silently propping herself up with both hands on the bed, and quietly staring at Yu Mo.


    During this,


    Because of the girl��s bold movements, Yu Mo could vaguely see the two large white melons beneath the lace nightgown.


    Unconsciously, Yu Mo��s face flushed slightly.


    Although she had seen those buns several times already, the feeling of the secret area being covered by lace and appearing intermittently made it even more seductive, causing a warm current to flow into Yu Mo��s heart.


    However, this wasn��t the most important thing.


    The most important thing was,


    Meng Xi��s gaze at this moment made Yu Mo feel even more puzzled.


    Meng Xi��s eyes were completely different from before, not only lacking the intent to kill and the cold expression, but also the sacred demeanor of the heroine. Now, Meng Xi��s light purple eyes seemed flawless, filled with innocence??


    As if she were an innocent child?!


    Looking into those beautiful watery eyes, Yu Mo couldn��t help but relax her guard, dissolve her stance, and carefully step forward.


    "Um, Meng Xi, Miss Meng Xi?"


    Yu Mo��s tone was no longer as full of warning as before, but had become gentle and friendly.


    However, upon hearing Yu Mo��s words,


    Meng Xi didn��t respond, but instead widened her beautiful, pure, light purple eyes and blinked at Yu Mo.


    After a few seconds of quiet eye contact,


    Meng Xi seemed to confirm something, and her eyes suddenly sparkled! She appeared quite happy and excited!


    Her beautiful face even revealed a heart-stirring sweet smile, bright and deeply touching. It was like a blossoming lotus or a rain-drenched peach blossom, directly tugging at Yu Mo��s heartstrings, making the black-haired girl uncontrollably want to hug Meng Xi and pinch her cheeks.


    Her heart was almost melting,


    The reason was simple,


    That is,


    Meng Xi��s current expression was just too darn cute!!


    Wait?!


    This heroine?! She isn��t trying to break my guard by acting cute, is she?!


    And at this moment,


    Under Yu Mo��s unguarded gaze, Meng Xi suddenly jumped out of bed! Without saying a word, she lunged at Yu Mo!


    Thus,


    For the third time,


    Yu Mo was knocked down by Meng Xi again!


    You!


    How could you, the heroine, be so despicable!!? Relying on�� on being�� cute? Huh??!


    At this moment, Yu Mo couldn��t help but frown, looking puzzled at the silver-haired girl lying on top of her.


    Although she was pinned down again, this time, Meng Xi didn��t show any hostility. Instead, she hugged Yu Mo��s waist affectionately and buried her cute little head in Yu Mo��s chest. Well, due to the size issue of someone��s buns, it couldn��t be completely buried, though��


    After rubbing against Yu Mo��s chest, making her blush,


    Meng Xi slowly lifted her head, revealing a bright and completely unguarded smile, excitedly locking eyes with Yu Mo.


    Then,


    Under Yu Mo��s bewildered gaze, Meng Xi slowly opened her enticing cherry-red lips and uttered a word that caught Yu Mo off guard,


    "Mommy!!"


    "��"


    After hearing this, the room fell into pin-drop silence. Yu Mo herself was as if struck by lightning, her brain freezing in place. It wasn��t until a moment later that the girl came to her senses and wore a ��I��ve seen a ghost�� expression.


    "Eh?! What, what, what is, what is, what��s going on here?!!?" Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a time,


    The girl��s ��scream�� suddenly echoed throughout the cold winter forest...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In a cave not far from the cabin, several powerful seventh-level abyss demons were silently lying on the ground.


    Among these abyss demons,


    A delicate gray-haired little girl stood out.


    Undoubtedly, this little girl was Li Yu who had just finished taking a bath, and the little white wolf beside her was Li Mo in her cute form.


    After the bath, Li Yu Put on the new clothes that Yu Mo had specially picked for her.


    At this moment, Li Yu was dressed in a green lotus-patterned tube top, her waist adorned with a floral trailing skirt, and her hands holding a smoky-green trailing gauze. Her hair was coiled up with misty wisps, and a beautiful butterfly knot adorned her head, making her look like a lovely little fairy.


    Upon hearing the ��mournful�� scream from Yu Mo in the cabin,


    Li Yu��s brows suddenly furrowed,


    She looked somewhat puzzled in the direction of the house.


    Hmm??


    ��What happened to Mother over there?��


    As Li Yu was feeling puzzled,


    The little white wolf beside her suddenly bared its sharp claws and teeth under the guidance of its instincts, lunging mercilessly towards the front!


    Sensing her sister��s movement, Li Yu��s eyes narrowed abruptly, and she transformed into a jade-green flash of light, rushing to Li Mo��s side and quietly holding the little white wolf locked in her embrace.


    "Sis!! Stop it!"


    "Awuoo ��|��O��|��Awoo~~!"


    "No means no!"


    "Awu (?�s��t?)!!"


    "You can��t eat her! If you keep making a fuss, I��ll ignore you!!"


    "Wu wu (�ĩn<)???~"


    Upon hearing Li Yu��s warning, the little white wolf lowered its head with a somewhat gloomy face, letting out a pitiful whimpering sound.


    Seeing her sister no longer causing trouble, Li Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afterward, the gray-haired girl thoughtfully looked at the white-haired woman locked in the cave, who was one of the three Heavenly apostle of the Asumos Church, Bai Yanluo, that they had captured earlier.


    Looking at the girl whose power was exhausted and who was in a deep coma, Li Yu slightly squinted her eyes.


    She understood why her sister wanted to tear this person apart.


    After all, it was this woman who had caused her sister to suffer a lot outside the Garlos Fortress earlier. It was understandable for her sister to want revenge.


    In fact,


    For such a top combat power of the Asumos Church, who might pose a threat to their mother in the future, Li Yu also felt the same disgust. If given the chance, Li Yu would not hesitate to kill this woman! However, not right now...


    Bai Yanluo was brought back by Mother��s decision, and she couldn��t act on her own.


    So,


    They could only keep her for now.


    With this in mind, Li Yu slowly turned her head towards the several seventh-level powerful abyss demons beside her, which resembled fearsome flying dragons.


    "Watch her."


    "Hiss~"


    Upon receiving Li Yu��s command, the five seventh-level abyss demons responded in unison.


    "Good."


    Seeing this, Li Yu left the cave, carrying her sister who continued to grin and bear her teeth.


    Upon leaving the cave, Li Yu swiftly unfolded the gray wings hidden beneath her clothes! Suddenly transforming into a jade-green flash of light, she flew towards her home!


    Now, for her,


    Compared to watching over Bai Yanluo, she was more concerned about what had happened to her mother��

 Chapter 87 - 88

    In the eastern part of the Great Winter Forest, inside a small wooden house~


    At this very moment,


    Li Yu, accompanied by her sister who had transformed into a husky, hurried into their mother��s room. After all, the scream from Yu Mo just now had left them quite uneasy...


    Then,


    As expected, when Li Yu and her sister saw the scene inside the room, they were dumbfounded, frozen in place.


    What the,


    What is going on?!


    Li Yu couldn��t help but roar inside her heart!


    At this moment, Yu Mo was kneeling on a fur rug, while a silver-haired girl with a bright smile was happily lying on their mother��s lap, affectionately rubbing against her mother��s fair thigh...


    How envious, I want to...


    Wait?!


    This is not the time for envy!


    What��s up with this woman?!


    After witnessing the current scene, Li Yu was dumbstruck, to say the least,


    As for Li Mo beside her, she was the same...


    Wait, no, she was always like this...


    (Li Mo: go away from Mother or I will bite you human!!)


    Li Yu��s brows couldn��t help but twitch uncontrollably,


    What is this girl up to?!


    Just a few hours ago, she was confronting Mother with hostility! Why is she now hugging Mother so affectionately?!


    And,


    What happened to the coma? Don��t keep doing sit-ups, alright?! Screw it, I��m mad!


    The gray-haired little girl��s heart couldn��t help but let out a hysterical roar, even touching on vulgar language she would rather not use. Her little hand, holding back the impulsive Li Mo, couldn��t help but exert a bit of force...


    Suddenly, the little white wolf let out a pitiful cry, looking innocently at her younger sister.


    "Awu wu! Awo awo awo!" (Why are you pinching me? It hurts!)


    Unfortunately,


    Li Yu simply had no time to care about her silly sister��s protest. Her jade-green eyes were locked onto the silver-haired girl.


    Watching the girl��s affectionate actions with their mother, a jealous fire suddenly ignited within Li Yu��s heart.


    As the saying goes,


    Anger arises from the heart, and evil emerges from the gallbladder!


    Under her displeasure, Li Yu��s power of Shadow started to stir involuntarily.


    However, luckily,


    Among the demon kings, Li Yu��s self-control was relatively strong. After a moment of inner struggle, she managed to calm herself down. After all, their mother was still watching, and it wouldn��t be wise to act impulsively...


    She had to hold it in...


    Suppressing the urge to scream in her heart, Li Yu��s expression returned to its usual calm, and a smile of understanding and obedience appeared on her lovely face.


    "Um, Mother, what��s... what��s going on? Why is she suddenly so close to you?"


    "Awu wu wu!"


    The little white wolf chimed in from the side.


    Although she had already turned into a silly mode, upon seeing someone getting affectionate with her mother, Li Mo couldn��t help but instinctively grind her teeth and let out a threatening growl.


    Seeing Li Yu��s puzzled expression and the little white wolf��s bared teeth, Yu Mo sighed helplessly.


    To be honest,


    She wasn��t quite sure herself.


    Although she had asked Sebastian again, she still felt that it wasn��t very reliable...


    "Sigh, I��m not quite sure either. According to little Seb, this is something called Heraclitean Trance Phenomenon."


    "Huh? What, what the heck is that?"


    "It��s... apparently a term in soul studies. It means that, um... well, basically, people whose soul power is depleted might wake up during their recovery and, for some reason, regress to an infantile state. It��s an extremely low-probability event..."


    "So, this girl is now mentally like a child?"


    Li Yu looked at Meng Xi with a somewhat strange expression.


    In response,


    Yu Mo sighed again.


    "Yeah, there��s no difference between her and a child now."


    As she spoke, Yu Mo gently lifted Meng Xi��s silver hair and tenderly stroked her soft, fair cheeks~


    Upon feeling Yu Mo��s caress,


    Meng Xi, who was lying on Yu Mo��s lap enjoying the knee pillow, slowly opened her eyes. She blinked curiously at Yu Mo, her eyes filled with innocence and kindness, like a clear mirror that involuntarily aroused affection.


    "What��s the matter, Sister Yu Mo?"


    Meng Xi looked up and asked in an adorable, melodious voice like a babbling brook.


    The moment she heard these words, Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel her heart melting.


    "No, nothing, it��s just... my thigh might not be comfortable. Why don��t you sleep on the bed, Meng Xi? It��s more comfortable there."


    Upon hearing this,


    Meng Xi immediately pouted, visibly unhappy, and shook her head vehemently, "No! No! Sister Yu Mo��s thigh is more comfortable!"


    With that,


    She stubbornly lay on Yu Mo��s lap like a child.


    "See? Just like a child now..."


    Yu Mo gestured helplessly and looked at Li Yu with an innocent face.


    As for Li Yu,


    She could no longer hold back her grinding teeth, and her forehead was marked with visible veins!


    Ever since she entered her mother��s room,


    Li Yu felt her blood pressure rising constantly! Now it was almost at the breaking point! Her brows twitched madly! She hadn��t been this frustrated in hundreds of years!


    You, brat!


    What the hell?!


    calling mother "sister"?! Who is your sister?! Don��t mix up relationships! And, if you call my mother "sister," doesn��t that somehow make you a generation higher than us?!


    That can��t be right!


    Unacceptable! I can��t approve of it!


    In her anger, Li Yu once again couldn��t help but tighten her grip on Li Mo��s hand, making Li Mo cry out in pain for the second time. The little white wolf immediately looked at her sister with a terrified expression and instinctively shrank back into the corner.


    Seeing this, Yu Mo was suddenly filled with question marks.


    "Li Mo, what��s wrong?"


    "No! Mother, don��t worry about that now!"


    Li Yu directly stepped in front of Yu Mo and asked solemnly:


    "Mother, even if this woman has regressed to a childlike state, you can��t let her call you ��sister��!


    "Well, if not ��sister��, then what?"


    "Of course, she should call you ��Lady Yu Mo��! And this child��s power is very dangerous! Mother, don��t let her get so close to you!"


    "Um..."


    This,


    This child is serious...


    Looking into her daughter��s serious emerald eyes and listening to Li Yu��s slightly agitated words, Yu Mo was at a loss for words. After struggling for a while, she slowly raised her hand, patted her daughter��s head, and gently reassured her:


    "It��s alright. This child now has no trace of divine power in her. She can��t hurt me."


    Well,


    Even if she did have divine power,


    With my current strength, it��s impossible for her to hurt me...


    Yu Mo silently complained in her heart,


    "Besides, let��s forget about ��Lady Yu Mo.�� Just call me ��sister.�� It��s fine."


    "But, but!"


    "Alright, Li Yu, be good~" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wuwuwu~"


    "Sigh,"


    After a round of head-patting to calm her down, Li Yu finally returned to her quiet state, lowering her head in silence, no longer making a fuss.


    Seeing this,


    Yu Mo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Actually,


    Being called "sister" by the protagonist was a bit awkward, but it was better than the other alternative, right?


    Thinking back to when Meng Xi kept hugging her and calling her "Mommy" and wanting milk, Yu Mo shuddered involuntarily, her heart extremely complicated. Since Meng Xi was finally calmed down, just calling her "sister" was fine. It was just a title, no big deal...


    The key issue was,


    What should she do now? How should she deal with this regressed protagonist?


    As she looked out the window at the gradually darkening forest, Yu Mo��s heart was filled with uncertainty...


    Across from her, Li Yu was in a similar state,


    The silver-haired girl stared thoughtfully at the floor,


    The room briefly fell into complete silence, even the usually lively little white wolf curled up in the corner, not understanding what was going on, quietly watching its mother and sister.


    "Meow (???��???) "


    ...


    ...


    As Yu Mo and the others pondered their situation,


    No one noticed,


    The silver-haired girl lying on Yu Mo��s lap,


    The corners of her mouth were already imperceptibly turning up into a faint smile...

 Chapter 88 - 89

    Central part of the Cold Winter Forest - BiPo Lake


    With the support of emerald-colored Shadow powers, Li Yu, holding Little White Wolf, descended from the sky to the lakeside.


    Feeling the terrifying fluctuations of the Shadow powers, the gathered magical beasts and some deep demons scattered all at once.


    In an instant, the surroundings of BiPo Lake entered a mysterious state of tranquility.


    Without a doubt, this gray-haired little girl is our beloved Li Yu.


    Under normal circumstances, except for occasionally flying around in the western border to put on a show, most of the time, Li Yu stayed in the eastern part, accompanying Yu Mo by her side.


    Li Yu rarely visited the central lake district.


    The reason for coming today was because of her foolish elder sister, the bai Yanluo, and, more importantly, the issue of the heroine!


    That dangerous woman sticking so closely to her mother made Li Yu very uneasy, and she had to find someone to discuss countermeasures! At present, in the Cold Winter Forest, the only person who could help her and quickly heal her foolish elder sister was the one who spent all day sleeping in Bi-Po Lake.


    ��Sigh��


    ��It seems that he hasn��t woken up yet?��


    Looking at the ever-calm, ripple-less blue lake surface, Li Yu couldn��t help but frown. She had come here so conspicuously, and this woman still hadn��t woken up? If one day, people from the Asumos church get their way into the forest, she doubted her this sister would have any reaction...


    Really,


    So many things have happened outside,


    The backyard is on fire, but she��s still sleeping...


    Li Yu couldn��t help rolling her eyes.


    Following that, her emerald eyes suddenly narrowed, and she stared solemnly at the quiet lake surface. A violent whirlwind of wind-attributed Silent Shadow power began to surge around the gray-haired little girl, and an emerald light slowly blossomed in Li Yu��s eyes.


    ��Sorry, since you haven��t woken up yet, I��ll have to give you an extra-large alarm clock~��


    After revealing a ��kind�� smile,


    Li Yu��s wings suddenly spread!


    "Shua!"


    Countless emerald wind blades, carrying a world-shaking momentum, roared toward the center of the lake!


    "Boom~~"


    Accompanied by a thunderous explosion,


    Suddenly, a fierce explosion erupted in the center of the lake! Water splashed everywhere, and countless aquatic magical beasts and unfortunate deep demons were sent flying into the sky. A storm-like torrent rapidly spread in all directions! As for Li Yu, she casually wrapped her petite body and the little white wolf in her wings,


    She didn��t want her new clothes, chosen by her mother, to be stained with water~


    A moment later,


    With the ��rain subsiding and the sky clearing��, Li Yu slowly opened her wings, and the dense Shadow power that surrounded her gradually flowed back into the little girl��s body.


    Then,


    Li Yu quietly stared at the surging lake��s center,


    I don��t believe it


    Even With this, you still won��t wake up?


    And then,


    Li Yu silently watched for several minutes, until there were no more ripples on Lake and everything returned to tranquility.


    The person Li Yu expected to see didn��t show up...


    Li Yu: "..."


    "Unbelievable! How can she still be asleep?!"


    After yelling in frustration, Li Yu unleashed another barrage toward the lake, her aura of shadow power spreading wildly. This caused the demons within a hundred-mile radius to tremble and cower.


    Finally, after this outburst, a soft and slightly weary girl��s voice responded to Li Yu, echoing in her ears:


    ". Ah, yawn~"�� ,Li Yu, what��s wrong? You seem... so anxious


    As the yawn reached Li Yu��s ears, ripples of gentle blue-gold light began to shimmer in the center of the Bi Po Lake.


    Accompanied by the churning waters and the dispersal of the silent shadow power, a blue silhouette slowly emerged from the lake and floated in midair.


    She was a tall, slender girl with long, flowing blue-gold hair. Her left eye was a beautiful golden rose, while her right eye was a captivating light gold.


    Her eyes were like clear water, filled with icy coldness as if she could see through everything. Her fingers were delicate, her skin like creamy jade, and her rosy white complexion seemed as if it could be twisted out of water. A pair of crimson lips, a gentle smile, every move she made seemed like a dance. Her blue-gold hair reached her ankles.


    Although she had just emerged from the water, her hair still danced with the wind, releasing a pleasant fragrance.


    The blue-haired girl was not only beautiful but also had a perfect body. Her ample breasts, unbelievably slender waist, round hips, and long legs would be considered extraordinary by most humanoid standards.


    Surrounded by swirling droplets and the shimmering blue-gold light, she looked like a flawless painting.


    Moreover, the girl who emerged from the lake was completely naked.


    However, the crucial parts of her chest and the secret area were shrouded by a mist of blue-gold energy, leaving nothing to see.


    Sometimes, the unseen can be more enticing.


    If some less restrained individuals were to see this scene, they might have nosebleeds and faint on the spot.


    However, Li Yu, who often dealt with this woman, had no reaction to the sight. In fact, she felt slightly speechless at the sight of the fog covering her chest and hips.


    "You finally decided to wake up, Sister Shuo Yue?"


    Li Yu put her hands on her hips, pouted, and said unhappily,


    The blue-haired girl��s real name was Feng Hua, Shuo Yue. Li Yu usually called her Shuo Yue.


    Shuo Yue was the youngest of the demon king rank, known as the "Nightmare."


    Although Shuo Yue was a terrifying demon king, causing fear in the hearts of many forces on the Ancita continent,


    In Li Yu��s eyes,


    She was a troublesome little sister...


    A sleepyhead who knew nothing but lazing around all day! Hasn��t she been sleeping for seven years straight already?!


    "Have you slept enough, Sister Shuo Yue?"


    Asserting her authority as the older sister, Li Yu spoke confidently,


    However,


    Faced with her sister��s threat, Shuo Yue nonchalantly stretched lazily,


    As Li Yu watched speechlessly, Shuo Yue rubbed her sleepy eyes,


    "Nope~ I originally planned to sleep for another ten years~"


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep! Be careful not to sleep yourself into a pig..."


    "No way~"


    Shaking her head, Shuo Yue slowly descended from midair under the escort of the blue-gold silent shadow power, standing in front of Li Yu,


    "Sister Li Yu, you know it��s not just simple sleep for me~ My consciousness has been constantly working on important matters throughout the continent~"


    "Sigh, whatever. But, you��ve really been sleeping for too long this time."


    "Emmm, not that long, right?"


    Shuo Yue slowly raised her hand and wound her beautiful blue-gold gradient hair around her finger.


    Then, Shuo Yue��s half-closed eyes locked onto the little white wolf in Li Yu��s arms,


    "Hmm? Sister Li Mo, why is she in silly mode again? Did something happen?"


    Feeling something was off, Shuo Yue couldn��t help but ask.


    At this,


    Li Yu sighed helplessly,


    "Yes, something happened, and it��s a long story."


    "Hmm? What exactly happened?"


    "I��ll talk about my issue later. Let me tell you something first."


    "What?" Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother has taken a human form."


    "Oh... Huh?! When did this happen?"


    "Emmm, it��s been a while."


    In an instant, Shuo Yue��s expression changed dramatically, her sleepy demeanor vanished, and she suddenly became alert.


    Transforming into a blue-gold flash of light, she dashed to Li Yu, grabbing the gray-haired girl��s shoulders,


    Excited, yet somewhat reproachful, she said:


    "This, this, such important news?! Why didn��t you tell me earlier?! Don��t tell me you and Mom were having a secret bonding session, so you intentionally didn��t inform me?!"


    "no..."


    Li Yu unceremoniously gave Shuo Yue a resounding knock on the head,


    "Calm down. I wanted to tell you earlier, but you were asleep and couldn��t hear me."


    "How could you be like this~"


    Shuo Yue lowered her head in disappointment,


    However,


    Moments later, as if suddenly recalling something, Shuo Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Yu strangely, "Then, why didn��t Mom wake me up before? And why did you suddenly make such a fuss this time? Is there some more serious matter?"


    "Yes."


    Li Yu slightly nodded, neither confirming nor denying.


    "Then, what��s the matter?"


    "Mother brought back a girl from the outside."


    "A girl? Is it really necessary to make such a fuss over a girl?"


    "Not just any girl. She��s the ��female protagonist��."


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Shuo Yue��s light gold eyes narrowed, and her pretty face was shrouded in solemnity,


    "... It seems like a genuinely serious matter."

 Chapter 89 - 90

    In the eastern part of the Great Winter Forest, where Yumo��s little house was located.


    As the winter sun shone through the window, the darkness inside the house was driven away, welcoming the radiant glow of dawn...


    At this moment, inside the house,


    The adorable Mengxi was affectionately embracing a large bear plushie specially made by Yumo, lying obediently in bed. Judging from her constantly upward-curving lips, the little cutie was enjoying a delightful dream. Across from the small bed, a beautiful black-haired girl was sitting quietly on a wooden chair, her hands resting on her knees, her eyes closed.


    As the sunlight fell on her exquisite face, the black-haired girl showed no reaction.


    She remained seated, motionless like a statue.


    This beautiful black-haired girl was, of course, our Yumo.


    Though she had successfully transformed into a human through the secrets of the elf race, Yumo still retained many habits from her time as a building. One of the most ingrained was to sit motionless, like a wooden figure, silently contemplating life.


    Of course, sometimes she was just daydreaming.


    Wasting time...


    Obviously,


    Yumo was once again in building mode.


    Initially,


    Mengxi had relentlessly insisted that Yumo accompany her to sleep. Yumo had thought they��d just sleep, but the childlike Mengxi unexpectedly wrapped her arms around Yumo like an octopus, seemingly trying to maximize body contact.


    The breathtaking sleeping beauty so close, the faint scent of jasmine, and the soft sensation from her arm all made Yumo lose control, unable to calm her mind.


    An ordinary person, when embraced so intimately by such a beautiful being, would probably want to seize the moment, right?


    As a result,


    To avoid any accidents,


    After closing her eyes and meditating for a while, making sure Mengxi was sound asleep,


    Yumo replaced herself with the big bear plushie, letting Mengxi��s slender arms and round, white thighs encircle it. Yumo herself sat in a chair, quietly guarding the sleeping girl...


    While guarding,


    Yumo��s thoughts entered the consciousness space she constructed within her mind, beginning a contemplation just like she did in the past.


    The subject of contemplation,


    Mainly had to do with the recent Galros Fortress battle.


    --


    "Sigh~"


    After carefully recalling the details of the battle at Galros Fortress, Yumo in the consciousness space couldn��t help but let out a long sigh.


    In this battle,


    More than two thousand abyssal demons died due to the counterattacks of the Galros Fortress defenders...


    More than half of them died from the magic bomb and the subsequent city barrier.


    When the abyssal demons entered the city and engaged the soldiers in close combat, the battle was completely one-sided. Although the abyssal demons indeed had a numerical advantage, the combat strength of the defending soldiers was truly unsatisfactory to Yumo. Excluding those directly killed by Li Mo, these human defenders had to pay a price of about twenty people to eliminate a single abyssal demon...


    It seemed like they were quite weak.


    Additionally, the soldiers�� combat experience and understanding of the abyssal demons were so poor it was infuriating. For instance, when encountering a highly poisonous abyssal demon, many soldiers would foolishly charge into the range of its poisonous mist. When facing water-attribute demons, they actually used fire-attribute magic to attack?! Some demons had their weak point on their back, but the soldiers focused their attacks on the chest armor...


    ��Unbelievable...��


    These basic facts about the abyssal demons should be well-known by the soldiers, right?!


    Sigh,


    Were they really too comfortable for too long?


    Or maybe?


    Their intelligence was wrong?


    However, that seemed unlikely...


    After all, they had been confronting the abyssal demons for so long...


    Although the soldiers�� performance was disappointing, Yumo still found some things to be happy about.


    For example, the so-called ��missile��-like purple device created by the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire.


    Truly worthy of being the protagonist, he could actually create such a device, quite impressive~


    This iron lump could kill tens of thousands of abyssal demons in one strike! To put it into perspective, Yumo hadn��t lost so many demons in all of their previous clashes combined. Although this weapon wasn��t without flaws��once the demons knew its characteristics, they could concentrate fire and shoot it down before it reached their ranks��


    But this flaw wasn��t a significant problem.


    Anyway, as long as Yumo did her best to let the demons not destroy the ��missile�� directly, it would surely cause considerable harm to the abyssal demons. If it could injure Li Mo, even an unprepared Li Mo, its power was undoubtedly beyond what ordinary abyssal demons could withstand.


    However,


    Yumo didn��t know if such an incredible device could be mass-produced...


    Even if it couldn��t be mass-produced, being able to occasionally launch it would ensure the gap between humans and abyssal demons wouldn��t be so vast.


    Apart from the ��missile��, Yumo was pleasantly surprised and satisfied with Bai Yanluo and the Mengxi strength. The Apostle of Heaven��s power was evident as they were able to fight against a liberated Li Mo for so long,


    ��The top human experts are still reliable~��


    Of course, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What excited Yumo the most was the heroine strength,


    Battling two Rank 6 experts at once and almost defeating them,


    There was no doubt that Mengxi had a promising future.


    As for why Mengxi could control the power of the Shadows, Yumo still couldn��t figure it out after studying her body...


    Her body seemed just like an ordinary person...


    Perhaps, the reason lay in her soul?


    Yumo pondered,


    But considering Mengxi��s soul was now so weak, Yumo didn��t dare risk examining it. She was afraid that the powerful Shadows�� energy might accidentally cause irreversible damage to her soul...


    For now,


    They would continue with the original training plan. Yumo would give Mengxi the Amos pills to accelerate her cultivation tonight, and tomorrow they would immerse her in the soul-rejuvenating liquid. By then, the childlike symptoms should also subside as her soul power recovers...


    Oh,


    Right, besides Mengxi��s situation,


    The little girl they had saved earlier and the divine Punishment sect pills...


    --


    While Yumo was deep in thought and making plans in her consciousness, the adorable silver-haired girl on the bed furrowed her brow slightly before opening her hazy, light purple eyes,


    "Sis, Sister Yumo?"


    After letting out a cute, soft call, Mengxi rubbed her eyes and curiously looked at the big bear plush doll in her arms.


    When she realized that the being she was holding wasn��t Yumo, the girl couldn��t help but pout. Without another word, she released the plush doll and looked towards the black-haired girl sitting in a chair, unmoving like a statue, in the room.


    At this moment,


    A subtle, strange expression emerged in Mengxi��s eyes,


    However, it quickly vanished,


    Hidden behind her innocent and lovely face.


    In the next moment,


    The girl, wearing a white lace strap dress, slowly crawled out of the bed, tiptoeing barefoot to Yumo��s side.


    Yumo didn��t react at all. After all, Mengxi didn��t have any fluctuations of divine power or holy energy at the moment. Apart from her physical constitution, she was almost indistinguishable from an ordinary person. Yumo, who was absorbed in thought in her consciousness, seemingly wouldn��t sense any non-threatening actions��


    This scene,


    Mengxi took note of it��


    Seeing that Yumo didn��t react, Mengxi, who was quietly standing next to her, couldn��t help but grow bolder.


    She slowly walked behind Yumo,


    After sniffing near Yumo��s ear,


    Mengxi raised her delicate arm and, without any hesitation, embraced Yumo��s neck from behind, rubbing her face affectionately against Yumo��s soft, fair cheek.


    Hmm?


    Due to the rubbing, Yumo emerged from her consciousness and opened her dazzling, ruby-red eyes. She then looked helplessly at the silver-haired girl with a pure smile beside her and reached out to pat her slightly messy head.


    "Awake, are you?"


    "Mmhm!"


    Mengxi nodded repeatedly, smiling, and closed her eyes to enjoy Yumo��s touch.


    The two girls quietly interacted for a while,


    Until Mengxi opened her eyes again,


    "Sister Yumo~"

 Chapter 90 - 91

    In the eastern part of the Cold Winter Forest,


    A girl with stunning pink hair and a cute youthful face is holding a black magic lamp, speeding through the Cold Winter Forest, heading towards the eastern inland...


    For most people on the Ancita Continent, coming to the Cold Winter Forest at night would undoubtedly be a suicidal move.


    though even coming during the daytime wouldn��t be much better.


    Humans lack strong night vision,


    However, the night is the natural hunting ground for abyssal demons. If encountering an abyssal demon during the day means nine deaths out of ten, then meeting one at night would mean certain death...


    But,


    At this moment, the girl who had entered the forest showed no fear. Not long after entering the forest, she began to run wildly...


    Naturally, the abyssal demons noticed the girl with a powerful fighting spirit,


    However,


    Unexpectedly, the abyssal demons did not launch a hysterical, terrifying attack on her as they usually would. Instead, after taking a quick glance at the pink-haired girl, they chose to ignore her and returned to their daily routines.


    Some abyssal demons even kindly helped to drive away any monsters that stood in the girl��s path.


    The dense fog in the Cold Winter Forest also did not affect the girl��s speed in the slightest.


    Clearly, this was not the first time the pink-haired girl had come to the Cold Winter Forest. She was quite familiar with the place...


    The girl was Qiu Mingtong, the commander of the Autumn Corps from the Black Rose family. Like Sebastian, she was an orphan of the human race who had grown up in the Cold Winter Forest,


    She was naturally very familiar with the forest, and returning to the Cold Winter Forest was no different from going home.


    After receiving instructions from Yumo, Qiu Mingtong took advantage of the moonlight and sneaked into the depths of the Cold Winter Forest. The reason for doing this at night was to avoid being seen by others, as there were still quite a few people from the Marquis soldier near the fortress, and her position as a commander didn��t suit her to disappear in broad daylight.


    "I have to hurry."


    Lady Yumo has been waiting for a long time,


    To make Lady Yumo wait any longer would be very impolite...


    After mumbling a few words of urgency,


    Qiu Mingtong completely released the bindings of her fighting spirit and dashed toward the interior of the forest...


    After a long sprint, Qiu Mingtong finally arrived at her destination,


    Which was where the former Hall of Ten Thousand Demon temple had been located! Well, the ancient palace had now vanished without a trace, replaced by a simple yet exquisite wooden house.


    Although she knew that Yumo had successfully transformed, not being able to see the familiar, spectacular sight still made Qiu Mingtong feel a hint of sadness.


    However,


    Soon, Qiu Mingtong brushed away the sadness in her eyes, straightened her clothes, and approached the beautiful black-haired woman in front of the house.


    The black-haired woman was beautiful yet unfamiliar. However, upon sensing the familiar crimson shadow power emanating from the woman and seeing the dancing bloody-red butterfly on her shoulder, Qiu Mingtong instantly realized the woman��s identity.


    As such,


    The pink-haired girl��s face became extremely serious. She respectfully approached the black-haired girl, lowered her head, and spoke apologetically, "I��m sorry, Lady Yumo, I��m late."


    But,


    Yumo didn��t really mind that Qiu Mingtong was late, after all, she understood the difficulties Qiu Mingtong faced. Instead, when she saw the usually emotionless girl showing a guilty expression, Yumo couldn��t help but give a wry smile. "It��s alright, Little Tong. I��m not blaming you. There��s no need for this. By the way, it��s been a while. How have things been with you at Duke��s place?" Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very good. The Duke treats me very well."


    "That��s good to hear." Yumo nodded slightly.


    At that time, entrusting the orphans they had rescued from the cold winter forest to them seemed to be a good decision. As Yumo sensed the powerful seventh-tier fighting energy within Qiu Mingtong��s body, she couldn��t help but cover her mouth and chuckle like a mother.


    Just think about it -


    Little Tong is so young, and she had already reached the seventh tier.


    How could those Fortress guys be so weak...


    "Oh, speaking of which, did you bring that thing?"


    "Yes, I brought everything, Lady Yumo."


    With that, Qiu Mingtong unloaded the heavy Warhammer from her back, as well as a huge black package, and handed the package to Yumo. Compared to the package, Qiu Mingtong looked quite petite, but carrying it seemed effortless for her. Her small frame was filled with strength.


    "Lady Yumo! Everything you need is inside!"


    "Oh, well done, Little Tong! You��re amazing!"


    After taking a look at the contents of the package, Yumo couldn��t help but praise her.


    Upon hearing Yumo��s compliment, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but show a cute smile.


    "Thank you for your praise, Lady Yumo."


    After saying that, Qiu Mingtong seemed to remember something and couldn��t help but ask, "So, Lady Yumo, you mentioned earlier that you needed my help with something. What is it?"


    Hearing this, Yumo slowly raised her hand to her chin.


    "Well, it��s actually not a big deal. When you go back and see that old man, Sebastian, just give him a good whack on the behind for me."


    "Huh? Did Lord Sebastian do something wrong?"


    "he said a lot of lies."


    "I see. Then, Lady Yumo, why didn��t you take action yourself when Lord Sebastian was here?"


    "Well, hehe, I guess he won��t dare to come over for some time," Yumo said coldly.


    "Alright, I understand, Lady Yumo!"


    Qiu Mingtong said confidently, and immediately, she seemed to demonstrate her strength by vigorously swinging the heavy hammer beside her.


    "Don��t worry, Lady Yumo. I guarantee that Lord Sebastian��s behind will blossom!"


    Although she didn��t know exactly what Lord Sebastian did wrong, as long as it was Yumo��s command, she would carry it out!


    After all, following Yumo��s orders was the very purpose of the Black Rose family��s existence.


    Well, it��s true that the Duke sometimes secretly disobeyed and did some bad things~


    "Mmm~"


    Seeing Qiu Mingtong being so cooperative, a certain vengeful girl nodded her head in satisfaction...


    (Just then, a certain old butler far away suddenly felt a chill run down his spine...)


    After chatting for a bit, Yumo watched Qiu mingtong leave the barrier. She had initially wanted to have Qiu mingtong stay the night, but considering that she had to go back and manage the tens of thousands-strong Autumn Fall Legion,Yumo abandoned her original plan.


    At most, she patted a Seventh-Order Abyssal Demon to carry Qiu mingtong back, preventing the child from being overly exhausted.


    Afterward, Yumo returned to the cabin and brought the large bag of supplies into the kitchen.


    In the next moment, countless blood-red butterflies fluttered behind Yumo, helping her tie up her scattered black hair into a ponytail and presenting her with a white apron.


    Donning the apron, Yumo transformed into a charming and beautiful chef.


    A surge of Scarlet Shadow power gathered in her right hand, gradually forming a bright red, sharp kitchen knife. At the same time, countless kitchen utensils from unknown sources were continuously transported into the kitchen by the blood-red butterflies through the window.


    "Let��s get to work!"


    With a light laugh, Yumo suddenly waved her hand, and the black package burst open.


    Various packaged ingredients and an array of seasonings tumbled out from the opening, and a fresh aroma filled Yumo��s nostrils. The moment she smelled it, Yumo revealed a satisfied smile.


    With this, she should be able to prepare a nice meal for the girl, right?


    Previously, Mengxi had continuously held Yumo��s hand and pleaded, wanting to eat a meal made by her. Unable to resist the girl��s charm, Yumo agreed.


    After all, indulging a child occasionally wasn��t a big deal.


    Of course, on the other hand, Yumo felt that she couldn��t keep having the protagonist eat fruit to recover.


    Although the Winter Forest had meat, it was all from magical beasts. The meat of magical beasts contained energy of a certain intensity, and Mengxi, with her current weak body, couldn��t consume this kind of food. Besides magical beast meat and fruits, Yumo��s cabin had no other ingredients.


    So, out of necessity, Yumo asked Qiu mingtong to bring some suitable ingredients for recuperating patients.


    Fortunately, Qiu mingtong was very reliable.


    The timing of the delivery was just right to make dinner.


    With this thought, Yumo smiled.


    Surrounded by blood-red butterflies, she began preparing the ingredients. Although she wasn��t a master chef, Yumo was capable of cooking simple dishes, at least better than Liyu, whose cooking was dangerous.


    In any case,


    ��I hope the heroine will like it.��


    Yumo thought inwardly.


    As Yumo enthusiastically started cooking, Mengxi, who had changed into a cute pink rabbit pajama upstairs, tiptoed down the stairs, watching Yumo busily working in the kitchen, exuding wife-like charm.


    At this moment, Mengxi didn��t rush over to act spoiled as before but instead quietly stood at the stairway entrance.


    "..."


    Watching the black-haired girl efficiently cook, Mengxi squinted her eyes slightly, and a trace of doubt emerged in the young girl��s eyes.


    ��


    ��


    ��Is she really an Abyssal Demon?��

 Chapter 91 - 92

    After Yumo worked diligently for a while, a table full of delicious dishes were presented on the dining table. Yumo hadn��t originally intended to cook so many dishes, but considering that Qiu mingtong had brought so many ingredients, it would be a waste not to use them...


    Adhering to the glorious tradition of conserving food, Yumo used all of these ingredients.


    After all, apart from Mengxi needing to eat, Liyu and Limu, the two little girls, also needed to eat, although it was unclear where those two had run off to...


    Nevertheless,


    Preparing dinner in advance and waiting for their return was no problem. Children, tired from playing, would undoubtedly be happy to eat a warm meal upon returning home.


    Moreover,


    Having not entered the kitchen as a human for a long time, Yumo couldn��t help but show off her skills a bit. For some reason, she wanted to demonstrate her abilities in front of her little girls.


    ...


    Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Yumo placed her hands on her hips and revealed a beautiful smile full of accomplishment.


    Then,


    Yumo glanced at the silver-haired girl hiding at the top of the stairs, "peeping" at her, and waved her hand somewhat helplessly: "Little Mengxi, stop hiding, come over here, I saw you a while ago~"


    "Woo~"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s call, Mengxi let out a cute whimper, then trotted into the dining room,


    " sister Yumo~, can we start eating?"


    Mengxi asked with a sweet smile, full of curiosity.


    The silver-haired girl seemed eager to try the various dishes on the table, her voice full of anticipation. Her pale purple eyes sparkled like dazzling stars as she gazed at Yumo, blinking.


    Seeing the girl��s adorable expression, Yumo smiled and nodded slightly.


    Although Yumo initially planned to wait for Liyu and Limu to return before eating together, considering the strange look Liyu gave Mengxi recently,


    and not knowing when the children would return, Yumo decided to abandon the plan.


    Seeing the infantilized protagonist bouncing over to her, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a bit helpless.


    Fortunately, this situation shouldn��t last too long,


    Otherwise, how could this heroine defeat her in the future? Was she supposed to defeat her with cuteness?


    Well,


    It didn��t seem entirely impossible...


    Yumo muttered in her heart,


    while at the same time,


    Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly. Locking onto Mengxi��s bare little feet, a hint of anger surfaced in Yumo��s eyes.


    "Young lady, didn��t I tell you not to run around barefoot on the floor? Although the room is heated, the floor is still cold. What if you catch a cold?!"


    As she spoke, Yumo instantly appeared next to Mengxi.


    Under Mengxi��s slightly surprised gaze, Yumo lifted the disobedient child onto a chair and gently rubbed the girl��s cute little feet.


    As expected,


    They were cold...


    The black-haired girl frowned,


    "You child, why don��t you listen?"


    Yumo��s tone couldn��t help but carry a hint of reproach, causing Mengxi��s pale purple eyes to redden slightly. Pouting her lips with a wronged look on her face, she said innocently,


    "But, but sister, don��t you do the same?"


    Mengxi pointed at Yumo��s similarly bare, beautiful feet and spoke unwillingly.


    "Ah, it��s not the same for you and me."


    Yumo couldn��t help but facepalm.


    Sigh,


    Her not wearing shoes was mainly due to habit...


    For more than 500 years, as the ruler of the demon temple, she had been intimately connected with the earth. Even after transforming into human form, she chose to maintain this habit...


    Moreover, those fancy shoes with heels provided by Sebastian, Yumo genuinely didn��t like.


    More importantly!


    She wasn��t afraid of the cold! Not just the cold, but other damage didn��t matter either! With her physical constitution, even if she stepped on a blade, she��d be unharmed!


    However,


    Mengxi didn��t understand all this and pitifully whispered her grievance, looking as wronged as can be,


    "Woowoo, what��s the difference anyway..."


    "Sigh,"


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh.


    "Fine, fine, I��ll wear shoes properly from now on. Will you also wear shoes properly?"


    Um,


    Let��s forget about the ones Sebastian sent...


    Hmm? Speaking of which, there were quite a few white bandages in the warehouse. She could use the bandages to wrap her feet...


    Yumo thought to herself,


    As she pondered, she continued to rub Mengxi��s little feet, helping dispel the chill.


    Moments later,


    Under the escort of several blood butterflies, a pair of adorable fluffy shoes floated gently down from upstairs. Then, Yumo sighed and helped Mengxi put on the shoes.


    "Let��s call it even this time, but be more careful in the future, okay?"


    "Mm~"


    Mengxi obediently nodded slightly, cooperating as she put on the fluffy shoes.


    Once the shoes were on,


    Yumo stood up slightly,


    "Alright, alright, you want to eat the meal your sister made, right? Well, here it is~"


    Saying this,


    Yumo proudly pointed at the dishes on the table.


    At the same time, a bowl of fragrant sweet porridge was brought out from the kitchen by a few blood butterflies and placed in front of Mengxi.


    "Here, this is specially prepared for you~"


    Yumo smiled gently.


    This wasn��t ordinary porridge, but a delicacy infused with a rare constitution potion!


    Given the heroine��s current childish nature,


    Afraid that Mengxi would refuse to take the bitter medicine, Yumo racked her brains to blend it into the sweet porridge without compromising its efficacy. In this way, Mengxi wouldn��t reject it, right? Hurry up and drink it to strengthen the body, hehe~


    However,


    The next moment, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a puzzled expression,


    Because,


    Mengxi didn��t excitedly drink the sweet porridge as Yumo anticipated, nor did she touch any dish on the table.


    She simply propped her hands on her legs, staring with her beautiful pale purple eyes, silently gazing at Yumo.


    Hm?


    "What, what��s wrong? Is it not to your taste?"


    "It��s not that."


    Mengxi decisively shook her head.


    Seeing this, Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Then, what��s the matter?"


    "Sister��. feed me~"


    Mengxi said with a coquettish tone.


    "Eh? What!?��"


    "Woowoo, you promised me this morning!"


    Mengxi pouted her lips, looking at Yumo with a face full of anger, as if the silver-haired girl would throw a fit if Yumo dared to say ��no.��


    "��"


    Seeing Mengxi��s appearance, Yumo fell silent for a short time.


    Did she promise?


    Thinking about it, she seemed to have��


    Recalling the morning, in order to coax Mengxi into waiting until dinner for her cooking, she did promise.


    In that case,


    Alright,


    After all, Li Mo and Li Yu weren��t around now. Otherwise, if they saw this, they��d undoubtedly demand to be fed every meal in the future.


    Thinking of this,


    Yumo resignedly nodded.


    "Fine."


    "Yay!!"


    Seeing Yumo nod in agreement, Mengxi let out a joyous and contented laugh.


    At this, Yumo helplessly patted the other��s little head. Then, Yumo took the bowl of porridge, scooped up a spoonful, and held it near her soft, full lips. She gently blew on it to prevent the hot porridge from scalding Mengxi.


    When the temperature felt just right, Yumo brought the spoon to Mengxi��s face.


    "Here, ah~" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Mengxi cooperatively stretched out her little head, her cherry lips slightly open as she nibbled the spoon.


    As the sweet porridge entered her mouth, the sweetness stimulating her taste buds,


    Mengxi��s beautiful face couldn��t help but beam with happiness.


    Seeing this sweet smile,


    A warm feeling unknowingly filled Yumo��s heart.


    It seemed making sweet porridge was the right choice~


    Children do prefer sweets~


    Besides,


    ��The feeling of feeding her isn��t bad����


    ��


    ��


    Just like that,


    The slightly heartwarming moments passed by, second by second. As various foods and sweet porridge were consumed, and as the effects of the medicine gradually kicked in, an irresistible drowsiness slowly engulfed Mengxi��s little head. In the end, unable to resist sleep, the silver-haired girl leaned on Yumo��s lap and fell into a deep slumber after a brief struggle.


    Seeing this,


    Yumo smiled slightly, putting down the small bowl in her hand.


    After using a damp cloth to wipe away the oil stains around Mengxi��s mouth, Yumo carefully picked her up. Surrounded by a group of blood butterflies, she headed towards the bedroom...

 Chapter 92 - 93

    -


    Undress,


    Change into pajamas,


    Put to bed,


    Cover with blanket...


    Miss Yumo��s actions were all smooth and practiced.


    After settling Mengxi in, Yumo closed the bedroom door and cast a protective and soundproofing magic barrier outside the room.


    After everything was taken care of, Yumo returned to the dining room to deal with the delicious feast spread out on the table.


    Mengxi hadn��t eaten much, so the food on the table was almost untouched after she finished.


    But,


    Yumo wasn��t worried about wasting it.


    After all, Li Mo and Li Yu hadn��t eaten yet, and it wouldn��t be a problem for them to finish the food once they returned.


    Despite the sisters�� small stature, their true forms were both powerful Demon King-tier abyssal demons. Strictly speaking, this amount of food was not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.


    However,


    Hmm...


    Looking at the delicious food on the table, and glancing at the international magazines that Sebastian had sent earlier,


    Yumo couldn��t help but recall her life as a student.


    Back then,


    When she was alone at home, she would often cook some dishes or order takeout, then leisurely eat while watching her computer or reading novels.


    Hmm,


    "Why not? Relive those days for a change?"


    Mengxi was asleep,


    It was an opportunity to enjoy some peaceful personal time.


    With this thought, Yumo smiled slightly, picked up an interesting sports magazine, and walked leisurely to the dining table.


    Huh?


    At that moment, Yumo��s eyebrows raised slightly as a certain red energy body suddenly entered her sensory range and rapidly charged toward the cabin!


    "This aura, they��re back? It seems we can still eat together."


    Yumo felt good and smiled faintly.


    However,


    The next moment, Yumo��s smile gradually stiffened.


    Wait! Hold on?!


    This direction?!


    Looking at the window opposite the dining table and the rapidly approaching red meteor in the distance, Yumo��s expression changed dramatically...


    "Hey! You brat! Stop!"


    Unfortunately,


    Yumo��s warning was a bit too late.


    The next moment,


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by an explosion of red Shadow power, the exquisite window shattered, and the wooden wall was suddenly turned to ashes by the high temperature!


    Surrounded by flames and black ashes,


    A beautiful and adorable wolf girl excitedly raised her hands, leaped into the room after letting out an excited "Ohyeah!" shout.


    Then,


    The wolf girl excitedly waved her hand towards the back,


    "Yay! I��m the first! Li Yu, you lost!"


    Without a doubt,


    This white-haired girl was none other than Li Mo. At this moment, she had finally successfully broken free from her ��silly husky�� mode and returned to her former state! Just as she had regained her normal state, Li Mo was clearly a bit overly excited and started playing a racing game with Li Yu!


    Of course, it was one-sided.


    Li Yu wanted to stop her, but it was too late. In the end...


    On the other side,


    Moments later, under the embrace of emerald Shadow power, Li Yu descended from the sky, fluttering her wings.


    "Sister! How could you be so reckless?!"


    Li Yu couldn��t help but complain.


    Seeing the mess outside the cabin, Li Yu couldn��t help but hold her forehead. If she had known, she wouldn��t have let Shuoyue heal her silly sister so quickly. Or rather, she should have taken precautions first.


    What a miscalculation...


    "Sister! You really are... Huh??"


    Huh??


    What the?


    In an instant, the newly landed Li Yu held her breath, looking at Li Mo��s back with a bewildered expression. Her face suddenly turned pale, and the words she wanted to say were swallowed back down...


    "Huh? What��s wrong, Li Yu?"


    Seeing her sister��s words come to an abrupt halt, Li Mo unconsciously had numerous question marks floating above her head, curiously looking at her own sister.


    However,


    In response to Li Mo��s question, Li Yu fell into a strange silence, giving her ��silly�� sister a ��good luck to you�� look.


    Of course,


    The rather simple-minded Li Mo naturally couldn��t understand the meaning behind Li Yu��s expression, and instead tilted her head in confusion.


    "What��s going on?! This sudden expression?! Could it be, could it be that you want to go back on your word after losing?!"


    To this,


    Li Yu remained silent.


    Instead, under Li Mo��s puzzled gaze, the wings that should have been retracted into her body spread open again, and Li Yu silently flew away...


    "Meow?"


    ��What��s going on?��


    This left Li Mo, er, confused.


    However,


    She couldn��t be bothered to think about it right now.


    Her mind was filled with only one thought: to quickly find her mother and tell her about her return to normal! Then, receive her mother��s loving ��caress��!


    "Hehe~"


    Imagining the scene of her mother stroking her head, Li Mo couldn��t help but grin.


    Then, the wolf girl turned around excitedly and ran into the house.


    As soon as she turned her head,


    Li Mo was surprised to find a beautiful black-haired girl standing there with her arms folded, tilting her head and silently staring at her...


    "Eh?! Mother?!"


    Upon seeing Yu Mo, the wolf cub couldn��t help but reveal a surprised expression, her red eyes blinking.


    What the?


    Mother was already in the living room?! And she hadn��t sensed her presence at all?!


    Could it be that her mother had concealed her Shadow power ? But why would she do that?


    Several questions emerged in Li Mo��s mind again.


    However, Li Mo quickly chose to ignore them once more! Because, instead of pondering these questions, she wanted to quickly run into her mother��s arms and act cute! She wanted to snuggle!


    And so,


    Li Mo excitedly ran forward!


    However,


    Just as she leaped out,


    Li Mo��s brows furrowed deeply.


    Though the wolf cub was a bit simple, her instincts as a beast were still quite strong.


    After approaching Yu Mo, a strange chill suddenly entered Li Mo��s little head, causing her to instinctively feel a shiver down her spine! It was then that the belatedly perceptive Li Mo noticed the details of her surroundings.


    Not to mention the mess inside the house,


    There was food scattered all over the floor, which looked very delicious. Come to think of it, Li Yu seemed to have mentioned that their mother would cook dinner tonight...


    And then, she seemed to have...


    More importantly...


    Looking at Yu Mo��s now darkened face, complete with a ��friendly�� smile, Li Mo immediately took a deep breath, holding her breath, and her ears and tail stood on end!


    "Ah, I just remembered, I have to guard the border! I��ll, I��ll be going first!"


    Without further ado, Li Mo immediately turned around and ran off!


    Unfortunately,


    By the time she noticed Yu Mo��s expression, the wolf cub had already walked into the lion��s den...


    The next moment,


    Just as Li Mo was about to start running, Yu Mo��s slender hand reached out like a ghastly claw, grabbing Li Mo��s big white tail!


    "Meow, meowwww?!"


    In order not to scare Meng Xi, Yu Mo had been suppressing her use of the Shadow power. Though without the enhancement of the Shadow power, Yu Mo��s physical abilities were still terrifying! Coupled with the unique buff she had against the wolf cub, a gentle tug from Yu Mo instantly made the cub lose her balance, and she fell face-first into a piece of broken cake! sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wolf cub wanted to escape, to struggle,


    But after her tail of fate was grabbed, she found herself weak and powerless, becoming a lamb ready for slaughter.


    All she could do was look back at Yu Mo with pitiful eyes.


    "Mother, I, I, I was wrong,"


    Unfortunately,


    Yu Mo, whose inner volcano was on the verge of erupting, didn��t care about Li Mo��s distress.


    Today,


    Yu Mo had made up her mind to be a strict mother.


    "Since you��ve finally come back, let��s have a good talk with mommy, little Mo~"


    Yu Mo said gently.


    Though her tone was gentle, her eyes were terrifying enough to make even the King of Hell cry.


    Looking at her mother��s terrifying face and the horrifying aura, Li Mo couldn��t help but shiver all over.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by the wolf cub��s miserable screams, Yu Mo dragged Li Mo by the tail, slowly walking towards the depths of the wooden house...

 Chapter 93 - 94

    After sensing that Li Mo, the little rascal, had regained her strength, Yu Mo was quite delighted. She planned to temporarily let go of the things the girl had done earlier, have a nice meal as a family, and enjoy some heartwarming time together.


    However...


    Li Mo, that little girl, actually broke in through the window?! Couldn��t she use the door? Not only did she not use the door, but she also smashed the dining table in one go and destroyed more than half of the furniture in the hall?!


    Gazing at the chaotic scene, Yu Mo��s face darkened, her eyebrows furrowed, and her crimson eyes filled with a ��benevolent�� expression.


    So, Yu Mo, with a smile, dragged Li Mo by the tail towards the depths of the wooden house.


    ����


    Inside a sealed, dim room,


    The Crimson Shadow Power suddenly rippled.


    A red light abruptly converged, solidified, and transformed into an oppressive summoning array!


    As the array operated, a surging power erupted from its center! A horrifying sense of oppression burst out in all directions! If it weren��t for the protection of the crimson Shadow Power, the entire dark room would have been torn apart by the overflowing energy from the array!


    Accompanied by the release of energy, a legendary weapon slowly emerged from the array!


    This was the legendary artifact, crafted by Yu Mo with great difficulty using soul steel and Li Yu��s feathers �C the Feather Duster!


    An exclusive artifact to discipline disobedient children!


    "Ah! Mother! I-I-I was wrong! Don��t, don��t, don��t do it!"


    The moment she saw the Feather Duster, Li Mo��s eyes shrank dramatically! She instantly revealed a horrified expression and began to struggle frantically!


    Unfortunately,


    Although Li Mo was a powerful Demon king, she was no different from a child in front of Yu Mo.


    Li Mo��s resistance proved futile.


    After struggling and thrashing her tail,


    Li Mo was forcibly placed on Yu Mo��s snowy white lap.


    "Mother! I promise I��ll never do it again! Waaaaa!!!!."


    Knowing that escape was impossible, Li Mo lay on Yu Mo��s lap and pitifully begged for mercy. Her crimson eyes were covered with a layer of mist, and combined with the attractive face of the wolf girl, it gave off a heart-melting sensation.


    However,


    Although the girl was adorable, to Yu Mo, she was no different from a mischievous Husky.


    In fact,


    In the past, when faced with Li Mo��s pitiful pleas, Yu Mo would mostly show mercy and let her off lightly. But this time, Yu Mo was determined to have a heart of stone and discipline the disobedient child thoroughly!


    If she didn��t teach her a good lesson,


    Yu Mo had a feeling that this child would eventually demolish their home...


    Of course, discipline alone was not enough,


    But it was indispensable!


    With this in mind,


    Yu Mo forcibly suppressed her tender thoughts and put on a cold terrifying face.


    Then,


    Yu Mo, shrouded in dark energy, lifted Li Mo��s little skirt without a word, and took off her snowy white panties! At this moment, Li Mo��s tender buttocks were completely exposed under the pressure of the Feather Duster! Seeing this, Li Mo��s cries for mercy became even more intense!


    Although she felt a bit of reluctance, Yu Mo steeled her heart! She raised her hand and pulled out the supreme divine artifact from the summoning array, powerful enough to make even eighth-level beings tremble in fear!


    "Pia! ~~"


    Accompanied by a burst of red light and the crisp sound of ��papa~,�� the Feather Duster showed no mercy as it landed on Li Mo��s tender buttocks!


    "Ah, wuuu wuuu wuuu!!!..."


    In an instant,


    The wailing of the wolf girl echoed through the dark room!


    Although the dark room had good soundproofing, her cries still reached the outside world.


    In mid-air, Li Yu, who was praying for Li Mo, couldn��t help but shudder when she heard her sister��s screams, showing an uneasy expression.


    Then, the little girl reached behind her back and rubbed her own aching buttocks...


    ��Good luck, sister...�� S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    As Li Mo let out her pitiful wail,


    The people of the Snow Night Empire were silent, engulfed by fear, sadness, and hatred, among many other negative emotions.


    At this moment,


    In the Snow Night Empire��s capital, in the heart of the Celestial Dome,


    At the city gate, under the watchful eyes of countless people and numerous nobles holding their breath,


    The gates slowly opened.


    A funeral procession consisting of thousands of people solemnly entered the capital city. Black funeral flags and royal banners fluttered at the front of the procession. It was evident that the funeral was not only for the soldiers who died in the battle against the Abyssal Demons but also for a member of the royal family.


    Several days ago, a series of shocking news spread like a bomb throughout the Snow Night Empire. For example, tens of thousands of Abyssal Demons launched simultaneous attacks; the emergence of Snow Devourer; the birth of the new Demon king Blood Butterfly; and the deaths of the Royal Archmage and Third Prince Bernard...


    This news caused panic and shock among the people. The Abyssal Demons hadn��t launched a large-scale attack in hundreds of years. Was this attack a coincidence? Or had the peace that lasted for centuries finally come to an end? The people couldn��t help but feel uneasy as they contemplated these thoughts.


    The anxiety of the people in these days was once again stirred when they saw the funeral procession...


    "I heard that the Third Prince died in the Neville Mountain Range! He died alongside Jace!"


    "The Neville Mountain Range? Isn��t that quite a distance from the northern border? How could they die there?!"


    "Who knows? It seems the Blood Butterfly bypassed the northern border��s army and directly attacked the Neville Mountain Range."


    "H-How could this be? W-Will this monster attack the royal city in the future?!"


    "Who knows? If even the royal family and Archmage could be killed so easily, if the Blood Butterfly really comes, we ordinary people are doomed..."


    ...


    ...


    As the anxiety spread rapidly, whispers began to circulate among the crowd.


    Seeing this,


    Not far away on the platform, the vice-captain of the Royal Knights responsible for maintaining order at the scene, Cabalon, couldn��t help but grip the hilt of his sword.


    "These noisy people! Don��t they know that a royal funeral requires silence?!"


    However,


    Just as Cabalon was about to unleash his fury and use his fighting spirit to warn the crowd, a slightly sad yet authoritative female voice resounded in his ears, stopping the vice-captain��s actions.


    "No need to interfere, let them speak. Without a body, this can hardly be considered a royal funeral."


    "Yes, Princess."


    Upon hearing this, Cabalon immediately retracted his fighting spirit and anger, respectfully looking toward the woman seated behind him. She was the host of the funeral, the princess of the Snow Night Empire, Fengling - Valentine...


    As the fourth princess of the Snow Night Empire and the emperor��s cherished treasure,


    The most beautiful angel of the empire,


    Feng Ling��s appearance was, of course, stunning. Her beautiful golden hair, like silk, fluttered in the wind, with slender willow eyebrows and a pair of ocean-blue eyes as bright as the stars and the moon. Her delicate, tall nose was complemented by slightly blushing cheeks and cherry-red lips.


    She was incredibly lovable.


    At this moment, the beautiful princess was not dressed in her usual luxurious golden attire, but in black mourning clothes. She wore a dignified floor-length black skirt. Black silk garments covered her body from her waist and cuffs to her chest, leaving no skin exposed. Only at her chest were her exquisite curves slightly revealed, her fair bosom resembling sculptures made of black ice. The attire perfectly displayed Feng Ling��s exquisite figure, particularly her slender waist. The beauty of this young girl could be compared to a goddess in heaven.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the princess��s once bright ocean-blue eyes no longer conveyed her noble elegance, understanding nature, and compassionate traits. Instead, they revealed a deep sadness that surpassed what could be expressed through tears, a heartbreaking desolation.


    There was no doubt that she was in a state of extreme sadness.


    After stopping Cabalon��s actions, the beautiful princess gazed sorrowfully at the massive coffin in the distance.


    At the same time,


    Her water-blue eyes narrowed slightly,


    Revealing a serious gaze.


    Although she knew that her half-brother Bernard was not reliable, she did not believe that he would die so easily under the attack of the Blood Butterfly...


    Recalling the bloodstains in the imperial garden,


    Feng Ling couldn��t help but show a hint of hatred in her eyes, and a bold speculation formed in her mind...


    �� Xue Tianao...��

 Chapter 94 - 95

    Inside the snow Sky Palace,


    After making arrangements for Bernard��s funeral and handing over the follow-up work to the ministers, Feng Ling - Valentine, the fourth princess of the Snow Night Empire, hurried back to the palace. Then, without even bothering to change her clothes, she rushed to the Crown Prince��s residence.


    She had something she wanted to confront her elder brother about!


    Upon seeing Feng Ling storming in, the guards and maids of the Crown Prince��s residence seemed to have grown accustomed to it, offering no resistance and simply allowing her to head toward the Crown Prince��s chamber. Without anyone blocking her path, Feng Ling quickly arrived at her destination.


    Looking at the closed door before her,


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm her emotions, Feng Ling forcefully pushed the door open.


    Upon seeing the dimly lit room inside, Feng Ling pressed her lips together, and her ocean-blue eyes filled with strong disgust.


    Within the lavishly decorated room, there was an eerie pink atmosphere, accompanied by a pungent smell. The floor, walls, and sofas were covered in various broken pieces of women��s clothing, torn apart as if by a wild animal.


    Various books, documents, and scrolls were scattered all over the floor, making it look like the aftermath of a great battle.


    More importantly,


    From behind the bed curtains not far away, strange sounds of men and women playing joyfully could be heard.


    Without a doubt, this scene made Feng Ling feel extremely uncomfortable, and she couldn��t help but cover her mouth and nose.


    ��This guy...doing this in broad daylight...��


    Feng Ling frowned.


    At that moment,


    A tall, sexy purple-haired woman seemed to have noticed Feng Ling��s arrival, and after opening the bed curtains,


    She slowly stepped out from behind them.


    This was a beautiful woman with exotic charm.


    With dazzling purple hair cascading over her shoulders, enchanting pink eyes, and sensual fiery red lips,


    She was wearing a ��luxurious�� gown.


    The black dress boldly exposed her shoulders and back, the plunging neckline revealing more than half of her ample chest. Not only that, but the dress also revealed her full thighs and perfectly proportioned long legs. The fabric of the dress clung tightly to her waist and hips, accentuating her curvaceous figure. There was no doubt that the design was meant to be provocative.


    Upon wearing this purple-haired woman, it not only showcased her uniquely feminine allure but also exuded a sense of noble elegance and mature charm.


    Now,


    The dress seemed to have been ravaged by a wild beast, leaving it torn and tattered. However, this slightly damaged clothing only made the purple-haired woman even more seductive, and her allure intensified.


    In this world, there were probably very few men who could resist the temptation of this purple-haired woman.


    "Oh? Princess, you��re here?"


    Upon seeing Feng Ling��s face, the woman showed no shame, but calmly picked up a wine glass and leisurely walked to Feng Ling��s side, curiously asking,


    "Princess, aren��t you busy with the imperial funeral? How do you have time to come here?"


    "I apologize, but it��s almost noon, and the imperial funeral is already over." Feng Ling replied indifferently.


    Hearing this,


    The purple-haired woman raised her eyebrows slightly, revealing a charming and seductive smile. She extended her slender finger, teasingly lifting Feng Ling��s chin:


    "In that case, Princess, why don��t you join in the fun?"


    As she spoke, the purple-haired woman slowly turned her head, casting a meaningful glance at the trembling bed behind her.


    "Lord Tianao is full of energy, you know? He probably can��t be satisfied. Why not, Princess? You should join in too. It will be..."


    "Get lost!"


    However, before the purple-haired woman could finish speaking, Feng Ling angrily pushed her away and scolded her:


    "Watch your words, Marshal Talowey! That guy is my brother!"


    "Hmm? I know that, but what does it matter? Princess Feng Ling, you must know how Prince Tianao feels about you, don��t you?"


    Hearing these words, Feng Ling clenched her teeth, with anger and humiliation bursting forth from her eyes.


    She raised her hand, intending to slap Talowey��s face, her mighty magic power instantly imbued in her palm.


    "Nonsense!..."


    However,


    Just as Feng Ling��s slap was about to make contact with Talowey��s face, a deep, magnetic, and oppressively powerful voice suddenly came from within the bed curtains!


    "Feng Ling! Stop!!"


    ...


    At that moment, Feng Ling��s movement came to an abrupt halt, her hand stopping right in front of Talowey��s face.


    It was not that she wanted to stop, but her body was suppressed by an overwhelming force.


    "Brother!!"


    With indignation, Feng Ling looked angrily at the bed curtains behind Talowey.


    At this moment,


    The seductive moans that had been surrounding the room suddenly disappeared, replaced by the faint sound of the girl��s panting.


    In The next moment,


    Under Feng Ling��s complicated gaze, the curtain was slowly drawn back, revealing a tall, muscular, handsome blonde man standing before the two women.


    And this shirtless man was none other than the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire, Xue Tianao - Valentine.


    At this moment,


    On the large bed behind Xue Tianao, a beautiful, petite black-haired girl, who wore not a single shred of clothing, was panting as she lay on the bed, her entire body covered in red marks from her "ravaging."


    As she met Feng Ling��s ocean-blue eyes, the girl immediately hid herself in shame under the covers.


    Upon seeing the adorable face, Feng Ling was stunned, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She,


    Isn��t she the young miss from the Duke of Fiero��s household, Lilia?


    But that girl, just a week ago, she... she really despised my imperial brother, didn��t she?!


    How could she now...?!


    Even go that far with him?!


    Could it be... because of...


    Thinking back to Lilia��s blushing face just now, Feng Ling��s face was filled with shock, and she couldn��t help but look at her Elder brother with a strange gaze. Under Feng Ling��s peculiar stare, Xue Tianao still casually hugged Talowey,


    Glancing at Talowey��s flushed face and trembling body,


    Feng Ling couldn��t help but show a contemptuous expression.


    All it took was one kiss?!


    Are you kidding me?!!


    ��Damn, what a loose girl!��


    Disgust filled Feng Ling��s eyes.


    Talowey seemed to sense Feng Ling��s gaze and apparently guessed her thoughts, playfully teasing the princess of the Snow Night Empire.


    "Why don��t you try it for yourself, Princess, and see if you��ll get carried away?"


    "You... you damned succubus!"


    "Enough, stop arguing."


    Fortunately, just as the two women were about to argue again, Xue Tianao timely spoke to stop them.


    Afterward,


    After putting on his pants, Xue Tianao slowly walked to Feng Ling��s side.


    "What��s the matter? Why did you suddenly come looking for me?"


    "I, I have something to talk."


    Feng Ling lowered her head, somewhat afraid to look into Xue Tianao��s eyes, fearing that her inner thoughts would be exposed by his mysterious gaze.


    That feeling of being seen through, as if she were completely bare, truly disgusted her!


    Taking a deep breath to stabilize her emotions, Feng Ling slowly began to explain the reason for her visit.


    "I want to ask you about what happened earlier in the Neville Mountains."


    "Oh?"


    Xue Tianao raised his eyebrows slightly, affectionately patting Feng Ling��s shoulder.


    "What��s the matter? Are you worried about the Blood Butterfly attacking the imperial city like those old nobles? Hahaha, don��t worry, your brother will protect you. Even if the demon king monster comes, I��ll destroy them."


    In response to Xue Tianao��s reassurance, Feng Ling simply shook her head.


    "No, I know you can handle the demon king abyssal creature. So, I��m not worried about that. What I want to ask is whether my third brother��s death has anything to do with you." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    The moment Feng Ling asked her question, the smile on Xue Tianao��s face gradually faded...

 Chapter 95 - 96

    "I want to ask about Bernard."


    As Feng Ling uttered those words,


    Xue Tianao��s expression changed slightly. After pondering and looking towards a nearby window, he hooked his arm around Feng Ling��s shoulder again.


    "My dear sister, this isn��t the place to talk."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    A faint golden light suddenly spread around Xue Tianao��s body.


    In the next instant,


    Xue Tianao and Feng Ling disappeared abruptly after a wave of magical fluctuations...


    --


    "This, what just happened?!"


    The sudden change caught Feng Ling off guard, and she couldn��t help but let out a gasp. When she regained her senses, she found herself on the top of the Falling Leaves Palace with Xue Tianao...


    After taking a look at the vast and magnificent cityscape, Feng Ling turned her head towards her brother, though she didn��t dare look him in the eye, focusing on his sharp eyebrows instead.


    "What��s the reason for suddenly bringing me here?!"


    "Haha, nothing really, just enjoying the scenery. We haven��t had a good chat for a long time, why don��t we talk today?"


    "Sorry, Imperial Brother, I don��t have anything to talk about with you."


    "what a shame." Xue Tianao feigned regret and sighed.


    Then, the handsome and unrestrained man sat down on the rooftop, crossing his legs, and leisurely gazed at the imperial city.


    "Bernard, my royal brother? Sigh, it��s a pity he was killed by the Blood Butterfly. Don��t worry, sister, I will avenge him in the future."


    "Heeeh!,"


    Hearing Xue Tianao��s words, Feng Ling couldn��t help but snort coldly.


    "Imperial Brother, stop pretending. Bernard might have been a bit foolish, but he was very good at escaping. Under those circumstances, he would have used a spatial teleportation to return to the palace! Also, I found bloodstains in the imperial garden, and they belonged to Bernard."


    "Oh? Are you saying there��s an assassin in our palace? Someone who killed my beloved brother?"


    "Heh, isn��t that assassin you? My dear Imperial Brother, who else would attack Bernard?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    As Feng Ling spoke, the fourth princess stared silently at Xue Tianao for several seconds.


    "Hehe~ Hahahaha! As expected of my sister, you��re so smart, it��s no wonder I��ve always had high hopes for you!"


    After a moment of silence, Xue Tianao laughed unrestrainedly.


    Since he had casually set up a soundproofing spell around them, he wasn��t worried about their conversation being overheard. Besides, even if someone heard, those near Falling Leaves Palace were his trusted confidants.


    After his wild laughter,


    Xue Tianao playfully looked at Feng Ling.


    "Yes, indeed, I killed him."


    "Why, why did you kill him?! He was your brother!"


    "But, he never treated me as a brother, did he? Have you forgotten how he bullied me when we were young?"


    "That was when you were young and didn��t know any better!"


    "Hehe, right, I don��t care if they��re ignorant or not, and even if it was because of their ignorance at that time. But what about now? He never respected me, right? He even colluded with Father to trip me up for the Crown Prince��s position. And I didn��t just kill him for no reason, I warned him twice already. You know, Feng Ling, I never give anyone a third chance."


    Feeling the chill in Xue Tian��s gaze, Feng Ling couldn��t help but slightly control her emotions.


    "What has he done again?"


    "Hehe, he��s done quite a lot while I was away on a foreign visit. He helped Father weaken my influence in the SkyDome, meddled with my mines, sent people to poison me, and even made the decision to attack the Saintess using a magic energy fission bomb."


    "Bernard...he actually targeted the Saintess?"


    Hearing this, Feng Ling couldn��t help but reveal a hint of surprise. After all, since meeting the Chosen One, Bernard had been completely enamored with the beautiful and holy girl, as if he were in love. How could he suddenly attack her?


    Noticing Feng Ling��s confusion, Xue Tianao laughed heartily.


    "Haha, don��t get too caught up, my sister. He��s just holding onto the foolish idea of ��if I can��t have it, destroy it.��"


    "So you killed him?"


    "If he doesn��t die, what do we have to explain to the Asumos church? Besides, there��s only one way to die for someone who targets my woman."


    Hearing this, although Feng Ling was extremely displeased, she didn��t dare to berate Xue Tianao. If this man really dared to attack the Third Prince, it meant he already had the confidence to challenge the Emperor.


    However, the girl couldn��t help but frown.


    "Your...your woman? Xue Tian, as far as I remember, you��ve only met the Chosen One twice, right? How did she become yours? And your harem already includes five, including Lilia. Are you still not satisfied?"


    "Hehe, don��t use that tone."


    Regarding Feng Ling��s question, Xue Tianao dismissively waved his hand.


    "I��m a man who will save the world; what��s wrong with having a few more wives? As for the Chosen One, she��s destined to be with me."


    "Destined? Hehe, where does your confidence come from? What makes you think she��d really want to be with you?"


    "Why not?"


    "She��s the Chosen One, the most revered woman in the prophecy. How could she be willing to share a man with other women?"


    "Hehe, I��ve already considered that."


    "Considered it?"


    "Yes, that��s why I��ve reserved the position of my main wife for her! Even if she��s unwilling, it doesn��t matter. No one can resist my ��Eyes of Destiny.�� These eyes can see through others�� emotions by looking at them, and can also invisibly increase others�� goodwill towards me. As long as I want to, there��s no one I can��t win over."


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao revealed a confident smile. With a quick movement, he suddenly appeared beside Feng Ling and without saying anything, he embraced her in his arms, slowly speaking with a magnetic voice:


    "Besides, not just the Chosen one. My dear Feng Ling, you��ll eventually belong to me too."


    "You!.... Don��t daydream! Father won��t allow such nonsense!"


    "Hehe, that old man can��t stop me, but don��t worry, I won��t force you. You can take your time to think about it."


    "..."


    Looking at the man before her, familiar yet strange, and even frightening, Feng Ling couldn��t help but clench her fists.


    Indeed, she couldn��t entrust Meng Xi to someone like him...


    --


    At the same time,


    Deep in the eastern part of the Cold Winter Forest, in a small wooden house,


    In Yu Mo��s room,


    Meng Xi, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly shuddered and furrowed her brow, as if she had a nightmare or felt an inexplicable chill. Her delicate body trembled...


    Seeing this, Yu Mo, who had been accompanying her for a long time, showed a hint of worry.


    ��Is this a nightmare?��


    Thinking so, Yu Mo gently patted the silver-haired girl��s back and softly spoke in a comforting tone:


    "Don��t be afraid~ Don��t be afraid~ Big sister is here with you~"


    "No one can hurt you~"


    "If anyone wants to harm you, I��ll slaughter them, okay~"


    "Don��t be afraid, don��t be afraid~"


    ...


    ...


    With Yu Mo��s comforting words, Meng Xi gradually calmed down. After letting out a cute "Mm," she continued to hug her teddy bear tightly...


    "Sigh~"


    Seeing this, Yu Mo let out a sigh of relief.


    For a moment, she thought the medicine had some side effects. It seems that it was just a simple nightmare. But why did she suddenly have a nightmare?


    Never mind,


    Let��s check again,


    With that thought, Yu Mo slowly closed her eyes.


    A gentle wave of Shadow power spread out, enveloping Meng Xi��s body, carefully sensing her condition.


    Mmm~


    It seems that the effect is quite good~


    After sensing for a brief moment, Yu Mo revealed a satisfied, sweet smile.


    With another treatment tonight, after the female lead��s full recovery,


    She should be able to reach the early stage of the Sixth Rank.


    Hehe~


    In this way, she will be one step closer to the Eighth Rank.


    Fine, that��s enough for now.


    Nodding silently and patting Meng Xi��s head, Yu Mo slowly left the bedroom and carefully closed the door.


    "Now..."


    The black-haired girl muttered to herself, thoughtfully looking towards the mountain peak in the distance. That was where the bai Yanluo was being held.


    That Heavenly Apostle,


    Enmm,


    It��s time to consider how to deal with her.


    Speaking of which, how are female knights like her, who fall into the enemy��s hands, usually handled...

 Chapter 96 - 97

    Inside Yu Mo��s bedroom,


    Mmm?


    Hmm?


    " sister Yu... Yu Mo?"


    As the bright sunlight shone in, Meng Xi, who seemed to have completely absorbed the effects of the medicine, gradually woke up from her sleep.


    The silver-haired girl sat up sleepily, rubbing her drowsy little eyes. Afterward, Meng Xi curiously looked around, trying to find that familiar black silhouette.


    However,


    This time Meng Xi was disappointed.


    After a while of searching, Meng Xi found nothing.


    The black-haired girl who had been taking care of her recently wasn��t sitting by the bedside or sitting motionlessly on a chair like before but was completely gone. The whole house seemed to have fallen into a state of complete silence.


    "Hmm? Sister isn��t here?"


    Meng Xi��s purple eyes narrowed slightly.


    After thinking for a moment, the girl slowly got out of bed and put on the black fur coat that Yu Mo had prepared for her earlier.


    Once she was prepared for the cold, Meng Xi got up, left the room, and walked straight out of the door.


    Outside, the cold wind was biting, and the brutal blizzard obscured the view, making everything blurry.


    However, Meng Xi��s expression remained unchanged. Facing the bone-chilling cold wind outside, the silver-haired girl thoughtfully looked towards the distant mountain peak.


    The girl put on her hood and wordlessly walked toward the forest...


    ��


    Meanwhile,


    "Awoo, mother is so mean, mother is a villain! My butt hurts so much, awoo~"


    Not far from the house, on a certain cave above, Li Mo, the cute little husky in human form, was sadly wailing with her ears down.


    At this moment,


    Inside the cave where several seventh-ranked demonic wolves were standing, the wolf-girl was lying on the ground, pitifully sticking up her red bott. Due to the burning pain coming from her butt, Li Mo didn��t dare to sit down at all, so she had to lie or stand, even afraid to put on her pants.


    The pain from the wounds was always unbearable...


    Under normal circumstances, such minor injuries would be nothing for the demon king Li Mo. The pain was easily bearable for her. More importantly, with such small-scale injuries, Li Mo, who had excellent recovery abilities, could heal completely in the blink of an eye.


    However,


    After being whipped by Yu Mo��s ��feather duster��, things were completely different. The ��feather duster�� was a divine tool specifically made by Yu Mo to discipline her naughty children! It��s not only indestructible but also has damage amplification, causing the pain to multiply! Even a demon king being would feel lingering pain after being hit! Additionally, the ��feather duster�� carried a curse effect, making wounds inflicted by it difficult to heal quickly.


    That��s why,


    Li Mo was still lying on the ground, crying out in pain.


    "Woohoo, it hurts so much, Li Yu, woohoo~"


    With her little eyes turning slightly red, Li Mo sobbed and looked back at her younger sister Li Yu, who had a delicate gray-haired appearance.


    Faced with her sister��s groaning, Li Yu couldn��t help but sigh helplessly.


    "Sigh, sister, you really deserved it this time..."


    "Wuwuwu, why would you say that, wuwuwu~"


    "Sigh, stop squirming, let me put some ointment on you!"


    Looking at the battered and tender little bott in front of her, Li Yu couldn��t help but feel a chill in her heart, as she recalled the tragic scene of being disciplined when she was a child.


    However,


    Even the ��feather duster�� had been brought out this time,


    It seemed that their mother was really determined to teach her sister a good lesson this time...


    Hmm,


    It��s probably a good thing, her sister could really be reckless sometimes...


    With that in mind,


    Li Yu quickly smeared some pain-relieving ointment onto her hand and then suddenly slapped it onto Li Mo��s bott, causing her body to convulse and let out a wail...


    "Awooo! Li Yu, what are you doing?! Be gentle!"


    "Sorry, sorry~"


    Li Yu pouted her little mouth, giggling,


    But with the laughter aside,


    Li Yu��s little hands carefully helped her sister apply the medicine, trying not to hurt the wounds too much. In any case, hearing her sister��s scream, Li Yu still felt quite distressed.


    At the same time, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Yu also felt a tinge of guilt,


    After all, she seemed to have escaped quite fast last night...


    However, it was something that couldn��t be helped, after all, that was the ��feather duster�� that made all the Demon King-level existences cower in fear!!


    Huh?


    As Li Yu was silently applying medicine for Li Mo, a faint sound suddenly caught her ear! In an instant, the gentle expression on Li Yu��s face disappeared, replaced by a cold, murderous intent,


    ��Hmm? Waking up so soon?��


    At this moment,


    Reflected in Li Yu��s emerald green eyes,


    The white-haired girl who was tightly chained to the wall, who was also the Heavenly Apostle of the Asumos Church - Bai Yanluo, let out a faint moan. Her fingers began to tremble slightly, and the surrounding energy started to gather towards her body. It was clear that this was a sign of the girl waking up,


    As for this,


    Li Yu was already used to it,


    After all, Bai Yanluo was a genuine Sword God-level expert, possessing an extraordinary constitution. It was effortless for her to recover from her previous concussion. However, Li Yu naturally wouldn��t allow such a threat to wake up just like that,


    Li Yu��s emerald eyes narrowed slightly,


    Without a word, she picked up the giant hammer that was prepared beside her and swung it toward Bai Yanluo��s head with!


    "Boom~~"


    Accompanied by a big resounding noise, and the shivering tremors of the nearby abyssal demons,


    Bai Yanluo, under the weight of the hammer, suddenly passed out again...


    As for Li Yu?


    Li Yu nonchalantly tossed the hammer aside and continued to apply medicine on her sister��s bott.


    Judging by her practiced movements and the large bump on Bai Yanluo��s head, it seemed that Li Yu had been doing this for the past few days...


    "Awu?"


    Catching a glimpse of the unconscious Bai Yanluo behind her, Li Mo frowned slightly and looked curiously at her sister, who was applying medicine for her, "Li Yu, isn��t that the woman I fought with before?"


    "Yes. She��s the Heavenly Apostle of the Asumos Church."


    "An Apostle? Why not kill her?"


    " killing her? Mother��s watching! Don��t mess around!"


    "Wuwuwu, alright..."


    Li Mo pouted unhappily,


    Looking at Bai Yanluo��s snow-white, long legs wrapped in stockings, and recalling the experience of being kicked, Li Mo��s crimson eyes showed a hint of fierceness, as if she had an impulse to bite Bai Yanluo��s thigh...


    Since she couldn��t kill her, she could at least bite her a few times, right?


    Noticing her sister��s thoughts, Li Yu helplessly slapped her sister��s bott hard~


    "Pia!!"


    "Awu!!"


    In an instant, the intense pain made Li Mo retract the murderous intent in her eyes, looking innocently at Li Yu,


    "What was that for?"


    "Nothing, just reminding you that Mother said not to mess with her. Sister, do you really want to taste the ��feather duster�� again??"


    Li Yu asked in a ghostly manner,


    Upon hearing the words ��feather duster��, Li Mo shuddered again and quickly shook her head,


    Her thoughts were immediately expelled from her mind~


    "Wuwu, fine"


    The little wolf-girl climbed down somewhat listlessly,


    And just at this moment,


    Seemingly sensing something, the wolf-girl��s fluffy ears suddenly perked up! Li Yu also slightly raised her eyebrows. Several huge, seventh-tier abyssal demons beside the sisters instinctively crouched to the ground at this moment,


    The next instant,


    Under the delighted gazes of the two sisters,


    A stunning black-haired girl appeared at the entrance, surrounded by a burst of red light and a cluster of blood-colored butterflies.


    "Mother!!"

 Chapter 97 - 98

    "Mother?!"


    "Mother? What brings you here?!"


    Seeing Yu Mo��s arrival, Li Yu curiously asked, pausing the task of applying medicine for her sister.


    Li Mo didn��t mind,


    Because, upon seeing Yu Mo��s arrival, Li Mo��s face instantly turned red, and she hastily jumped up from the ground.


    Although she might be a bit clumsy usually, Li Mo knew that her current posture was somewhat inelegant...


    Thus,


    The wolf-girl hurriedly stood up and pulled down her skirt to cover her bruised bottom.


    "Mo...Mother."


    Still remembering the lesson from last night, Li Mo��s words were tinged with a hint of fear.


    Looking at the apprehensive, exposed little white wolf in front of her, Yu Mo couldn��t help but sigh.


    Perhaps,


    She had been too harsh last night...


    Thinking of this, Yu Mo��s expression softened, and she gently stroked Li Mo��s head and her fluffy, adorable ears.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It hurts..." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little wolf-girl sullenly lowered her ears.


    Actually, the little wolf-girl was quite tall, even taller than Yu Mo. Stroking the head of a daughter taller than herself, Yu Mo felt a strange sensation.


    "Sigh..."


    After a long sigh, a red light slowly seeped from Yu Mo��s body and flowed toward the space ring on her index finger.


    "Fine, I won��t hit you with the thirty remining hits."


    Saying so, an exquisite glass bottle emerged from the space ring.


    Undoubtedly, it was the healing elixir of the elves, "Tears of Nature."


    Yu Mo then handed the slow-healing elixir bottle to Li Yu.


    "Afterwards, apply it to your sister."


    Li Yu obediently accepted the potion and nodded.


    "Understood, Mother."


    "Meow?!"


    Upon hearing Yu Mo��s words, Li Mo��s cowering wolf ears suddenly perked up and looked at Yu Mo, both joyful and excited.


    "Really? No need to make up for the missed hits?"


    "No need."


    In any case, it was just to scare you.


    Yu Mo laughed silently to herself.


    After receiving her mother��s affirmation, Li Mo��s pain in her bott seemed to disappear instantly! The previously listless little wolf-girl instantly revived with full energy, excitedly dancing and jumping around.


    "Oye!! No more getting hit!"


    This scene,


    Directly caused Li Yu, who was behind her, to shake her head, speechless.


    Sister,


    You��re exposing yourself...


    Well, at least no one else is here...


    Of course, the happy Li Mo wouldn��t notice such minor details.


    However,


    It seemed that Li Mo��s happiness had a short shelf life,


    Because, in the next instant,


    Yu Mo��s leisurely words entered Li Mo��s ears, causing her body to shudder abruptly.


    "Well, you might not get hit on the bott, but your moral education still needs to continue, okay~"


    Meow?!


    Upon hearing these words, Li Mo��s face suddenly changed dramatically. The joy that had just appeared on her face vanished instantly, and her little bottom began to ache faintly once again. Then, the wolf-girl��s face took on a mournful look, staring at Yu Mo with pitiful, abandoned puppy eyes.


    "Mother, please don��t!"


    "No ~"


    Yu Mo firmly expressed her denial.


    Hearing her mother��s unequivocal words, Li Mo knew that acting cute was useless. She hung her head and stared gloomily at the floor.


    Seeing this, her younger sister, Li Yu, couldn��t help but sigh.


    Silly sister,


    If you had continued to act pitiful, maybe Mother would have softened her heart and spared you from the lecture~


    ��Alas, she��s still too inexperienced.��


    Li Yu secretly complained in her heart.


    After casting a sympathetic glance at her silly older sister, Li Yu looked towards the black-haired girl who was interacting with the three, seventh-level demonic creatures.


    "Mother, what brings you here all of a sudden?"


    "Well, you see,"


    Yu Mo, who was petting the demon-ghost bone dragon��s head, smiled slightly and playfully tilted her head.


    "A certain little one woke up, so I came to check on her. Isn��t that quite normal?"


    As she spoke,


    Yu Mo turned and looked at the top of the cave.


    "You agree, don��t you, little Shuo Yue~"


    As Yu Mo��s words fell,


    The previously empty ceiling suddenly experienced a bizarre distortion! Under the envelopment of a blue-golden shadow power, ripples of water began to emanate from the stone walls.


    In the next instant,


    Under Yu Mo��s ��just as I thought�� gaze, a beautiful, adorable blue-haired girl wearing a light blue dress appeared on the ceiling.


    "Mummy!"


    The blue-haired girl, also known as Shuo Yue, suddenly brushed off her previous drowsiness.


    Amid countless droplets of dew, she leaped down from above, excitedly clinging to Yu Mo��s neck and affectionately rubbing her little face against Yu Mo��s chest.


    "Hehe, it��s so comfortable to rub against Mummy��s human form."


    "Oh, as long as you like it,"


    Yu Mo smiled and patted the adorable little head of the girl.


    "Hehe, no matter what form Mummy takes, Shuo Yue loves it. But, it��s a pity I was discovered by Mummy. I originally wanted to sneak up from behind, embrace Mummy, and give her a surprise~"


    There seemed to be a hint of regret in Shuo Yue��s voice.


    Regarding this,


    Yu Mo shook her head with a tearful smile.


    "You little girl, you wanted to sneak up on me? You��re really underestimating me~"


    Yu Mo said jokingly,


    and raised her hand to flick Shuo Yue��s upturned nose.


    "By the way, what made you wake up so suddenly?"


    Looking into Shuo Yue��s light golden eyes and the beautiful golden rose beside her right eye, Yu Mo asked curiously.


    Unlike Li Mo and Li Yu,


    Shuo Yue��s origin is somewhat unique.


    She isn��t a magical or spiritual beast, but a spiritual lifeform.


    The true form of Maple Leaf Shuo Yue is a rare spiritual lifeform called Dream Demon, which resides within the hearts of others. It is said to be a descendant of the god of dreams.


    After being born from the golden rose, these Dream Demons attach themselves to other creatures, drawing sustenance from their host��s dreams to accumulate the power needed to manifest a physical form.


    However, during this process, they don��t harm their hosts. Instead, they gradually increase the host��s soul power.


    Because of this, Dream Demons have become highly sought after in the Ancita Continent. Countless individuals seeking to cultivate their soul power have begun attempting to capture Dream Demons. The golden roses that give birth to Dream Demons were consequently destroyed on a massive scale. It is said that golden roses no longer exist on the Ancita Continent since 60 years ago.


    Before becoming a Demon King being, Shuo Yue, like most young Dream Demons, had no physical form. She was trapped inside a hero��s body by the Asumos Church, helping him cultivate soul power. After that hero was killed by Li Mo, the dying Shuo Yue appeared before Yu Mo...


    Driven by curiosity, Yu Mo gave a small part of her origin power to the dying Dream Demon. This led to the creation of the Demon King-level demonic creature - Nightmare. However, because Shuo Yue often went to human society to "play" in the past, she acquired some seemingly chuunibyou titles such as "Dream Dominator" and "Dream God" in human society...


    Regardless,


    She could be considered quite an "obedient" good child.


    Additionally,


    Since she retained the Dream Demon��s propensity for sleep, Shuo Yue had been mostly asleep since her birth. She wouldn��t usually wake up unless she had slept for several decades.


    But this time,


    She seemed to have only slept for six or seven years, right? Originally, Yu Mo thought she would sleep for another ten or so years. Why did she wake up so early?


    Thinking of this, Yu Mo showed a hint of puzzlement.


    In response,


    Shuo Yue smiled and gently floated up, continuing to affectionately rub her face against Yu Mo��s cheek.


    " I woke up early to see Mummy, of course! You turned into a human form and didn��t even tell me! Shuo Yue is so unhappy~"


    "Sorry, sorry. I didn��t want to disturb your rest. Don��t be unhappy."


    " alright. Then I accept Mummy��s apology."


    Shuo Yue happily nodded her head.


    At this, Yu Mo��s crimson eyes also showed a quite satisfied emotion.


    "Since you��re awake, Shuo Yue, you can help me deal with a rather troublesome issue. Enmm, actually, if you didn��t wake up soon, I was planning to go find you directly."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Shuo Yue tilted her head and looked curiously at her mother.


    "What does Mummy need help with? Can Shuo Yue be of assistance?"


    "Yes, indeed~"


    Yu Mo smiled softly.


    Then, the black-haired girl looked thoughtfully towards the white-haired woman locked on the stone wall not far away...


    " help me do something inside her min


    --------------------------------

 Chapter 98 - 99

    Now,


    There was a problem that made Yu Mo quite conflicted, which was how to deal with this Apostle of Heaven, Bai Yanluo.


    As for Meng Xi, because her soul power was depleted, she had temporarily entered a child-like state. It seemed that once her soul power was restored, she would return to her original form, and after that, she would completely forget the events that had happened during this time. Well, probably?


    So, Meng Xi��s situation wasn��t a big issue...


    However,


    The trouble was with this young lady who was a Holy Knight of the Asumos Church.


    Unlike Meng Xi, this Bai Yanluo did not have any problems with depleted soul power! Although her strength was greatly consumed, she had merely been knocked unconscious by Li Yu!


    If she recovered, it was very likely she would remember the events that had occurred!


    Because of this, Yu Mo asked Li Yu to periodically cast the Great Memory Forgetfulness spell on this Apostle of Heaven, aiming it at her head every few days...


    Well, could it make her forget the previous scenes she had witnessed? That remained unknown.


    If Lady would she remembered and spread the word once she returned, it would probably become widely known across the entire continent that Meng Xi had been taken away by the Blood Butterfly.


    In that case, if Yu Mo later returned Meng Xi to the Asumos Church and they saw the unharmed Daughter of Destiny, the people of the church might become suspicious, thinking Meng Xi had some connection to the abyssal demons...


    That would indeed be troublesome, as unity in the human world was extremely important to fight against the abyssal demons.


    Therefore,


    Yu Mo believed she could not allow Bai Yanluo to relay the events she had seen back to the church.


    If it were an ordinary person, Yu Mo would most likely choose to silence them by killing them. But the problem was that this woman, a rare Sword God existence! One of the top combat forces on the entire continent! Killing or disabling her would be such a waste! Yu Mo still hoped that in the future, Bai Yanluo could become a reliable partner for the female protagonist! After all, she seemed to be quite loyal...


    At first, she dared to charge at me for Meng Xi...


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but think so in her heart. She then informed her daughters of her inner thoughts.


    Apart from Li Mo, who was distracted because she needed to "catch up" on her studies,


    Li Yu and Shuo Yue both revealed expressions of understanding. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    A trace of coldness flickered in the eyes of the two young girls, barely noticeable.


    "Mother, do you want me to try to overwrite that part of her memory with a false reality?"


    "Yes, can you?"


    "Enmmm, I��ll give it a try."


    After taking a deep breath and comprehending Yu Mo��s words, Shuo Yue slowly released the small hand that had been wrapped around Yu Mo��s neck.


    Surrounded by a cluster of floating water droplets, the blue-haired girl slowly floated to the side of Bai, carefully examining this pinnacle of the Asumos Church��s strength. The two seventh-tier abyssal demons guarding Bai Yanluo also retreated slowly, with great interest...


    A surge of blue-golden Shadow Power slowly seeped out of Shuo Yue��s body, enveloping Bai Yanluo.


    The lovely girl��s eyes, which were adorned with golden roses, blinked continuously...


    Afterward, Shuo Yue furrowed her brows and slowly turned her head to look at Yu Mo, revealing a remorseful expression.


    "I��m sorry, Mommy, this woman��s soul power is not much weaker than mine, so under this situation, I can��t directly overwrite her memory..."


    "Is there no way to do it?"


    Hearing this answer, Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel a little frustrated as if Shuo Yue couldn��t handle it, she might have to resort to some more extreme methods...


    However,


    Fortunately, after a moment of silence, the blue-haired girl revealed a charming and confident smile.


    "Hehe, but Mommy, I have another way~"


    "Hmm? What kind?"


    "Give me a kiss and I��ll tell you~"


    Shuo Yue playfully grinned and floated back in front of Yu Mo, extending her slender finger and pointing at her fair and delicate face,


    She seemed to be determined not to reveal her method unless she got a kiss.


    Faced with this, Yu Mo could only helplessly smile, and then indulgently rubbed Shuo Yue��s little head.


    This girl,


    Although her body seemed quite mature, her inner self still seemed as fond of acting spoiled as before...


    Sigh,


    Perhaps this is the privilege of being the youngest sister.


    As for her youngest child at the moment, Yu Mo just smiled and nodded slightly.


    "Enmm, alright then."


    With that,


    Yu Mo lifted her hand to brush away the black hair on her face, slowly leaned down, and lightly kissed Shuo Yue��s cheek like a dragonfly skimming the water��s surface.


    "There, are you satisfied now?"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Having received Yu Mo��s reward, Shuo Yue immediately revealed a content and sweet smile, nodding her head excitedly.


    Then, the blue-haired girl proudly looked at her two sisters behind Yu Mo.


    In the past,


    As the youngest daughter, Shuo Yue always enjoyed using her age advantage to act spoiled toward Yu Mo and tease her siblings. Little Shuo Yue found great pleasure in the envious gazes from her brothers and sisters. However, this time the situation seemed to be different.


    Li Yu watched everything before her with indifference, showing no emotional fluctuations.


    As for Li Mo, she still seemed to be extremely upset about having to "catch up" on her studies and didn��t notice the interaction between Shuo Yue and their mother. At this moment, the wolf girl was just staring blankly in place...


    Whine,


    Boring...


    Shuo Yue slightly puckered her lips in disappointment.


    "So, can we proceed now?"


    However, upon hearing Yu Mo��s words, Shuo Yue hid her little thoughts and responded to her mother with a sweet smile.


    "Mm-hmm! We can proceed now, Mommy!"


    With that,


    Shuo Yue floated back to the female knight��s side, playfully lifting the white-haired girl��s cheek.


    "Her memory of seeing Mommy has become fuzzy and unclear because Li Yu had repeatedly dealt her a heavy blow. Although it didn��t result in perfect physical amnesia, her memory of witnessing you is already vague."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, Mommy~"


    "So, how do you plan to handle it?"


    "Hehe, I just need to blur it with multi-layered dreams. Her memory of that moment is quite hazy. At this time, if I implant a realistic dream into her, she��ll confuse dreams with reality~ This will suppress the memory of seeing Mother deep within her mind. As long as Mommy doesn��t meet her in her current form, this woman hardly will recall anything about Mommy!"


    With this approach,


    She would only believe that she was blown away by the demonic energy fission bomb~


    By then, the Church and the Snow Night Empire,


    Let��s see how you can mend your relationship~


    The hero and the heroine?


    You two just fight amongst yourselves first~


    Fight until one of you dies,


    Let��s see what she can use to fight Mommy by then~


    Hehe~


    Shuo Yue revealed an imperceptible sly grin,


    While on the other side, Yu Mo rested her chin on her hand, making a thoughtful expression.


    "Ah, that seems good~"


    Wow,


    Although she didn��t fully understand, it seemed very impressive.


    Yu Mo��s smile carried a hint of embarrassment.


    Among these children, Shuo Yue liked to be close to her the most, but since the child was young and often slept, Yu Mo had very limited knowledge about Shuo Yue��s abilities...


    However,


    Seeing her so meticulous and full of confidence, it should be fine, right?


    In that case...


    Yu Mo approvingly nodded.


    "Alright, Shuo Yue, give it a try."


    "Okay, I won��t disappoint you, Mommy! Just watch my performance!"


    After enthusiastically waving to Yu Mo, Shuo Yue��s entire being suddenly disintegrated, transforming into a sky full of blue-gold light that slowly entered Bai Yanluo��s body! Entering Bai Yanluo��s spiritual world.


    the white-haired girl with closed eyes suddenly showed a pained expression, mixed with a touch of loathing and anger...


    ��Hmm, I hope everything goes smoothly.��


    Watching this scene, Yu Mo silently prayed in her heart.


    Then,


    Yu Mo looked towards the gray-haired little girl behind her.


    "Li Yu,"


    "Do you have any orders, Mother?"


    "Enmm,"


    After glancing at the still-stunned wolf girl behind Li Yu, Yu Mo couldn��t help but sigh.


    "Sigh, later, take your silly sister back and remember to apply some medicine."


    "Alright, Mother."


    Li Yu answered with her usual obedient and adorable voice.


    At this, Yu Mo nodded in satisfaction.


    Afterward,


    The black-haired girl continued to silently watch the white-haired knight enveloped in blue-gold light.


    And at this moment,


    Seeming to sense something, Yu Mo involuntarily shuddered. Her brow furrowed abruptly, and a solemn expression emerged within her crimson eyes.


    Meng Xi?


    ��How, how did that girl come out?!!��


    She woke up?!


    So soon?!


    And, I, I,


    No,


    Didn��t I say not to leave the House?!


    With Li Yu��s astonished gaze, Yu Mo��s face changed dramatically, and she transformed into a crimson light, disappearing on the spot, surrounded by a group of blood-red butterflies...

 Chapter 99 - 100

    A few minutes earlier,


    Perhaps due to a girl��s unique sixth sense, Mengxi, who was walking in the Winter Forest, struggled against the biting cold wind and inexplicably moved towards the direction where Yumo was.


    Looking at the delicate silver-haired girl in the forest,


    The Abyss Demons lurking nearby did not follow their instinct to devour this weak prey, but instead chose to keep their distance! When the silver-haired girl entered the forest, the demons scattered in all directions, widening the gap between them and the girl.


    Obviously,


    All the Abyss Demons in the Winter Forest had received Yumo��s will. They knew very well that this seemingly fragile girl was an ancestor-level existence! If they hurt her, they would likely be beaten into a pulp by their boss!


    So, in order to prevent accidents, the demons instinctively kept their distance from the silver-haired girl.


    No demon dared to mess with the boss!


    It had to be said,


    Mengxi was indeed the first person in history to make all the Abyss Demons in the Winter Forest tremble.


    However,


    The Winter Forest was the most dangerous place in the whole Ancita continent! There was nothing more dangerous than this place! In addition to the Abyss Demons, there were various other dangers, poisonous creatures, and a large number of magical beasts. These magical beasts were left behind by Yumo for the purpose of maintaining ecological balance or feeding the demons, but the fact that they could live in the Winter Forest meant that they were not weak!


    Now,


    With the onset of the cold wave and food shortages,


    Countless magical beasts were starving and desperately searching for food everywhere.


    At this moment,


    This fragile silver-haired girl who had left the vicinity of the wooden house and was powerless had undoubtedly become a delectable treat in the eyes of these magical beasts, after all, they had not received any instructions from Yumo...


    --


    Is, is that?


    A human?!


    A human girl?!


    Watching the silver-haired girl slowly approaching, feeling the increasingly strong floral scent coming from her body, no! That was the scent of food�� S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Steel Earth Dragon, which had been hiding in the snow waiting for prey, immediately revealed an excited look in its eyes,


    Its massive body began to move slowly,


    A human girl, so weak?!


    Yes, suitable food!


    The Steel Earth Dragon couldn��t help but drool,


    Having endured hunger for so long, it urgently needed food to replenish its strength!


    Although it was considered a strong magical beast of the sixth rank on the continent, and could even claim to be a local king, this was the Winter Forest, the territory of the Abyss Demons! As a magical beast, it had no choice but to tremble in fear, and could only scavenge for leftovers from the demons...


    It was not clear why there would be humans in the depths of the eastern part of the Winter Forest, especially those without any traces of power?!


    But the fact that they couldn��t feel any Abyss Demon aura in the surroundings was also undeniable!


    Those demons inexplicably retreated, and at this moment, it was the strongest magical beast in the area!


    That is to say, no other beasts could compete with it now! This girl is my food! Food that can be obtained without effort!


    The Steel Earth Dragon naturally wouldn��t let such a pie-in-the-sky pass by!


    So,


    As the silver-haired girl approached,


    "Boom!!"


    With a deafening roar, the ground shook and split apart! A massive lizard encased in a gray shell burst from the earth, bellowing fiercely at Mengxi!


    At that moment,


    The monster��s roar echoed throughout the valley,


    A powerful tremor and magical explosion suddenly sent Mengxi, unprotected by any sacred energy, flying tens of meters away! She slammed violently into a massive tree!


    The coat wrapped around her body was suddenly lost amidst the fierce shockwave and the blizzard.


    A trickle of blood unknowingly flowed from the corner of Mengxi��s mouth.


    "Roarrrrr!"


    Seeing its prey weaker than expected, the Steel Earth Dragon let out a mocking roar!


    Soon after,


    The starving Steel Earth Dragon immediately bared its sharp claws and fangs! It opened its bloody maw wide and roared as it charged towards Mengxi!


    Faced with such a monster,


    The delicate silver-haired girl seemed utterly powerless to fight, and becoming the Steel Earth Dragon��s meal seemed an inevitable fate.


    Watching the ferocious beast quickly close in on her, feeling its terrifying killing intent, the silver-haired girl��s light purple eyes were filled with ��terror.��


    Her body seemed to freeze in place out of fear, leaving her no choice but to watch helplessly as the abyss-like maw drew closer.


    Just as the Steel Earth Dragon��s teeth were inches away, a figure surrounded by blood-red butterflies suddenly rushed in from afar...


    In the next instant,


    "Boom!!!"


    With an earth-shattering explosion, a crimson shadow force struck the Steel Earth Dragon��s back from behind!


    The hard, steel-plated armor on the Steel Earth Dragon��s back shattered instantly! Along with it, the dragon��s body was torn to pieces!


    In a flash, blood splattered everywhere! The crimson fluid mixed with the raging snowstorm, creating a bloody rain!


    Under the blood rain��s influence, Mengxi��s beautiful silver-white hair and stunning face were stained with a layer of red veil...


    " sister ..Yu, Yu Mo,?"


    Mengxi couldn��t help but let out a gasp, staring in disbelief at the familiar black figure before her.


    Well,


    Actually,


    Calling it black might not be quite right,


    Because, at that moment, the black-haired girl, drenched in blood, looked like a bloody-red angel returning from the abyss. Paired with her murderous, blood-red eyes and chilling aura, she sent shivers down one��s spine.


    However,


    As her killing intent subsided, the girl��s crimson eyes revealed deep concern and terror.


    Facing the pitiful Mengxi,


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but bite her lip and, for the first time, scolded Mengxi,


    "You silly girl! What were you thinking? Didn��t I tell you not to leave the House? It��s dangerous outside!!"


    "Sister, sister?"


    Hearing her sister��s voice, Yu Mo��s inner rage and anxiety seemed to be ignited all at once.


    Yu Mo rushed straight to Mengxi��s side, unceremoniously grabbing her shoulders.


    "Sister? Do you even think of me as your sister?! You never listen to me! Do you want to worry me to death?! If something happened to you, what would I do?"


    Clearly,


    After seeing Mengxi, the extremely important heroine, nearly in danger, Yu Mo couldn��t help but lose her composure a bit. She hadn��t expected that the well-behaved girl would sneak out while she was away for a short time!


    Indeed,


    She should have locked the door!


    "Sis, sister..."


    Facing the furious black-haired girl, Mengxi curled up like a frightened rabbit, lowering her head in grievance.


    "I, I was wrong... I, I just saw you were gone, sister Yu Mo, and I wanted to find you..."


    The girl��s voice carried a hint of tears,


    However,


    Her light purple eyes flashed with an undetectable hint of complicated emotions...


    "..."


    On the other side,


    Seeing the sobbing girl and hearing Mengxi��s pitiful words, Yu Mo swallowed back the scolding words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    "Sigh..."


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but let out a long sigh, silently repeating the word "calm" to herself.


    Calm, calm...


    After some silent chanting, Yu Mo��s heart settled back down.


    Seeing the "runaway" girl in front of her, Yu Mo gave up the idea of continuing to scold Mengxi.


    After all, the heroine wasn��t her own child; whether she was obedient or not didn��t matter, since she��d be returning to the Asumos church soon...


    As long as she��s fine, that��s all that matters.


    Glancing at the blood on Mengxi��s body and the extensive bruising on her right arm, Yu Mo couldn��t help but frown.


    Moreover, Mengxi��s delicate body began to shiver uncontrollably.


    It wasn��t just because of Yu Mo��s rage, but also the harsh external weather. In the freezing forest, with the bitter cold and the piercing wind, Mengxi, who was dressed lightly and temporarily without any sacred energy, was helpless to resist.


    If this went on, Mengxi might freeze to death in this snowy wasteland.


    If the protagonist she had finally found and was about to start cultivating were to freeze to death, Yu Mo would probably have a mental breakdown...


    Thinking this,


    Yu Mo silently walked over to Mengxi and took out a quilt from her spatial ring.


    Ignoring Mengxi��s subsequent apologies, Yu Mo wrapped her up like a dumpling without a word and held her in her arms...


    In the next moment,


    Having ensured Mengxi was protected from the cold, Yu Mo leaped into the air, accompanied by the blood butterflies, and flew toward her house


    However,


    Just after taking off, Yu Mo seemed to think of something and frowned slightly.


    She looked thoughtfully behind her,


    Towards where the Steel Earth Dragon��s corpse had been.


    Yu Mo��s crimson eyes narrowed, and a hint of doubt arose in her heart.


    Speaking of which,


    There weren��t many magical beasts near my house, right?


    This,


    How did this girl end up meeting the Steel Earth Dragon��s head?


    No,


    It couldn��t have been on purpose...

 Chapter 100 - 101: Doubt

    (give me some power stone pleasE :))


    Inside the bathroom of the small house


    After returning to the house with a shivering Mengxi, Yu Mo quickly took her to the bathroom, prepared hot water, and deftly undressed the young girl, revealing her flawless body.


    Regarding this, Yu Mo still maintained her calm demeanor.


    It seemed,


    She had grown used to it.


    After all, during the recent period when the protagonist regressed to a childlike state, bathing, wiping, applying medicine, and changing clothes, even underwear, were all personally taken care of by Yu Mo.


    By now, Yu Mo knew all the details about Mengxi��s body, such as her birthmarks, her measurements, and even where she was ticklish. Gradually, Yu Mo became resistant to the allure of that perfect body, even if Mengxi��s enticing chest pressed against her, Yu Mo could remain unfazed.


    Perhaps,


    In Yu Mo��s eyes now, Mengxi was truly no different from a child, just a well-developed one.


    Yu Mo briefly examined Mengxi��s injuries, particularly the bruises on her arm, and the frostbite on her legs and buttocks. Although these injuries were nothing compared to the blood-drenched state she was in when they first returned from the Galros Fortress, the problem was:


    Mengxi was no longer the heroic Asumos church female knight from before but a fragile, childlike girl.


    For a girl like this, the pain from these wounds was undoubtedly unbearable.


    A layer of moist ripples formed over Mengxi��s beautiful light purple eyes.


    Seeing the silver-haired girl, who looked like a pitiful little rabbit, about to cry, how could Yu Mo have the heart to continue scolding her? The last bit of anger in her heart completely vanished.


    "Good girl, don��t cry. It��ll stop hurting soon."


    Yu Mo gently stroked Mengxi��s head and spoke softly.


    Next, without waiting for the protagonist��s reaction, Yu Mo carefully placed the fair-skinned beauty into the bathtub. Although Mengxi felt a twinge of pain when being lifted by Yu Mo, she remained silent and let Yu Mo carry her.


    And,


    When Mengxi was fully immersed in the water,


    The warm water infused with the healing power of "Tears of Nature" quickly drove away the chill within the silver-haired girl.


    The pitiable girl gradually stopped shivering and slowly curled up in the bathtub.


    The bruises on Mengxi��s arms and frostbite on her legs began to heal gradually under the hot water��s immersion.


    As the wounds healed, the pain on Mengxi��s face and her emotions also gradually faded. She not only felt no pain but also found it increasingly comfortable.


    Mengxi, feeling a tingling sensation all over her body, slowly revealed a sweet smile. Her entire body, except for her head, was immersed in the hot water.


    It seemed,


    She was enjoying it quite a bit.


    "Ah~"


    Seeing Mengxi no longer showing a pained expression, Yu Mo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, Yu Mo silently sat next to the bathtub, gently patting Mengxi��s head. To be safe, Yu Mo curiously asked,


    "Does it still hurt anywhere?"


    Facing Yu Mo��s question,


    Mengxi blinked her watery light purple eyes and didn��t directly answer, instead shaking her head.


    "Good."


    Seeing this, the huge rock weighing on Yu Mo��s heart finally settled.


    The protagonist in her childlike state had a fragile body. If anything happened to her, Yu Mo would be devastated. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Mo pinched Mengxi��s soft and fair face and said with a warning tone,


    "Next time, don��t leave the house without permission, understand?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    Mengxi nodded slightly in the water, revealing her beautiful, innocent eyes as she silently looked at the black-haired sister.


    "As long as understand."


    Saying this, a touch of self-mockery emerged in Yu Mo��s crimson eyes.


    Really,


    Why bother explaining these things?


    She would be sending Mengxi back soon, anyway.


    Now, Yu Mo could clearly sense the gradual recovery of Mengxi��s soul power. If Sebastian was right this time, Mengxi would return to her normal state after waking up next time.


    Her memories of this period would be completely forgotten,


    Of course, the memories of suddenly waking up in the room earlier would also disappear.


    Perhaps that��s a good thing.


    After all, if the protagonist knew that she had been taken care of by an abyssal demon for so long, and it changed her hostile attitude towards the abyssal demon, Yu Mo would be quite troubled.


    But,


    Since it was time to send her back soon,


    She needed to seize the opportunity.


    With this thought,


    Under Mengxi��s curious gaze, Yu Mo slowly raised her hand. Waves of crimson Shadow Force rippled from her fingertips.


    Stimulated by Yu Mo��s power, the space ring suddenly opened, and a golden pill appeared in Yu Mo��s palm.


    This was the ��Soul Casting Elixir��,


    There were probably only a few in the entire Ancita Continent.


    After all, to refine this elixir, the horn of an extreme cold ice dragon was needed! And the extreme cold ice dragons were powerful magical beasts living in the central part of the Winter Forest.


    Nowadays, with the abyssal demons occupying the Winter Forest, obtaining the horn of an ice dragon was as difficult as reaching the sky.


    However, acquiring this ingredient was not a problem for M Yu Mo.


    When she had sent Li Mo to knock on the door of the ice dragon��s cave, the dragons were very "eager to contribute" and offered four horns.


    Really, they were good neighbors.


    In fact,


    Apart from the elves, Yu Mo also had a good impression of the dragon race, as they always behaved very "generously".


    They weren��t at all greedy or stingy, as recorded in ancient human texts.


    Well,


    Never mind,


    I��ve digressed...


    In any case, after obtaining enough raw materials, Yu Mo sent Xiao to the Mage Tower in the center of the continent, asking the master there to help refine this ��Soul Casting Elixir.�� The biggest feature of the ��Soul Casting Elixir�� is that it can help cultivators strengthen their souls and accumulate enough energy within their bodies to help them break through to the seventh rank in the future! Truly achieving transcendence!


    Although it doesn��t guarantee a 100% chance of breaking through to the Saint rank, it can significantly increase the probability.


    With Mengxi��s talent as the Chosen One, this elixir would undoubtedly help her break through to the Saint rank in the future and advance further towards the eighth rank.


    Speaking of which,


    According to the information provided by the Black Rose family, the Crown Prince of the Snowy Night Empire, who was also the Chosen One, had already become a powerful figure of the Saint rank. As the Chosen One, Mengxi couldn��t lag too far behind.


    After some self-talk, Yu Mo carefully held the golden elixir between her slender forefinger and thumb, bringing it to Mengxi��s mouth.


    "Be good, open your mouth, ah~"


    Yu Mo used the same tone she��d been using to coax a child.


    However, this time,


    Mengxi, for some reason, didn��t go along with it and slowly shook her head, showing a stubborn expression as if she wouldn��t eat it.


    Huh?!


    Seeing Mengxi, who had always been obedient and cooperative in taking her medicine, suddenly refusing, Yu Mo was slightly surprised.


    "Don��t worry, it��s not bitter~"


    "Umm, I don��t want it~"


    Mengxi pouted and continued to shake her head, stubbornly looking like she��d rather die than comply, leaving Yu Mo even more baffled.


    "What��s the matter, little Mengxi? Be good~"


    "No!"


    "Ah, it��s really not bitter. Big sister even added a sugar coating." Yu Mo continued to coax.


    "No!"


    "Be good!"


    "No, no, no! I just won��t!"


    Seeing the silver-haired girl still so resistant, Yu Mo didn��t know what to say for a moment.


    Just when Yu Mo was feeling somewhat entangled, Mengxi spoke slowly, her tone seemed a bit shy.


    "Well, I could eat it, but..."


    "But, what?"


    "Well, big sister Yu Mo, join me in the bath for a while, then I��ll eat it..."


    Mengxi blinked her beautiful eyes, speaking with a pleading tone.


    "Um, well..."


    Hearing this, Yu Mo couldn��t help but be taken aback, looking somewhat at a loss towards the girl in the bathtub.


    Gazing into Mengxi��s innocent and pure eyes, Yu Mo found it difficult to refuse.


    "Can��t you?"


    Mengxi��s words reached her ears again, the soft, cute voice almost melting Yu Mo��s heart.


    Sigh,


    Whatever,


    She bathed with Li Mo and Li Yu many times before, so it seemed there was nothing wrong with joining the protagonist.


    So, after putting the elixir back into the space ring, Yu Mo slowly nodded:


    "Alright..."

 Chapter 101 - 102: Doubts

    Sigh,


    In a way, Yu Mo was somewhat reluctant to part with the silver-haired girl before her. If Mengxi, after her soul power was restored, would forget the memories of this period and return to her original self as a knight girl,


    Then,


    The infantile version of the protagonist in front of Yu Mo would cease to exist, and their shared experiences would vanish into thin air.


    Because of this,


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel a tinge of sadness. Although she would still interact with Mengxi frequently until the protagonist group destroyed her, such an infantile protagonist would be forever gone from her life. It was for this reason that Yu Mo didn��t refuse Mengxi��s request to share a bath...


    Besides,


    In order to save Mengxi earlier, Yu Mo had been a bit too hasty, directly smashing the Steel Earth Dragon into pieces and splattering herself with disgusting bloodstains. Although she had cleaned herself up a bit, the sticky sensation in her hair and the strong smell of blood on her body still made Yu Mo quite unhappy.


    She originally intended to take a bath by herself after Mengxi took her medicine,


    But now,


    There seemed to be no need for that.


    She might as well fulfill the girl��s request and share a bath with her for a while...


    After all, the bathtub was quite large and could easily accommodate two people.


    "Alright, let��s take a bath together. But remember, you have to take your medicine afterward!"


    Yu Mo looked solemnly at the somewhat dazed silver-haired girl,


    In response, Mengxi nodded excitedly and even started splashing the water happily!


    "Okay, okay!"


    "Sigh, you silly girl,"


    Seeing the silver-haired girl bustling about, wanting to share a bath with her, Yu Mo couldn��t help but reveal a helpless smile.


    Following that,


    Under Mengxi��s watchful gaze, Yu Mo slowly raised her hand to tie up her beautiful, black-to-red gradient hair, and then slowly undid her collar, shedding the blood-stained black gauze outer garment. In fact, Yu Mo��s clothing was quite thin,


    The chilling wind in the cold winter forest felt no different from a gentle breeze on her face.


    She didn��t need to wrap herself up like an adventurer. Clothes only needed to cover her body.


    Therefore,


    Other than the black gauze outer garment and the fur undergarment covering her private parts, Yu Mo didn��t wear any other clothes.


    As a result,


    After taking off the black gauze outer garment, Yu Mo��s slender and delicate body, as crystal clear and perfect as beautiful jade, was revealed before Mengxi. At the same time, Yu Mo��s fur undergarment was also exposed to the silver-haired girl.


    It had to be said,


    Such a tempting body paired with such a crudely made fur undergarment was truly a waste, a sight for sore eyes.


    And,


    After seeing this scene,


    Especially after seeing the fur undergarment,


    A trace of an inexplicable emotion emerged in Mengxi��s light purple eyes, her strange gaze fixed on Yu Mo, who had just removed her last piece of clothing. Yu Mo suddenly shivered, feeling an inexplicable chill.


    And when she looked back,


    The silver-haired girl, with her hands resting on the edge of the bathtub, continued to blink her watery, light purple eyes at Yu Mo, watching her with a pure and expectant gaze.


    Hmm?


    Is it just my imagination?


    Unable to find the source of the chill, Yu Mo couldn��t help but think this. Although Mengxi had been staring straight at her body the whole time, Yu Mo didn��t feel uncomfortable; after all, the protagonist was now an innocent child. What strange thoughts could she have?


    Yu Mo didn��t feel shy either,


    Now, she was like an older sister taking a bath with her little sister. What was there to be shy about?


    So,


    Yu Mo walked slowly to the bathtub, completely bare.


    Seeing this, the silver-haired girl obediently made room for her sister, Yu Mo, and quickly pulled her into the bathtub by the hand.


    "Really, what��s the rush~"


    Yu Mo smiled indulgently.


    Then, Yu Mo slowly sat down in the bathtub,


    As for the silver-haired girl beside her, she immediately revealed a beautiful smile that could melt hearts and affectionately nestled in Yu Mo��s arms, rubbing her cheek against Yu Mo��s.


    Although Yu Mo had gotten used to Mengxi��s body, such direct contact still made her face flush slightly.


    Even though her mentality had regressed to that of a child, her body had not downgraded~


    Soon after, Yu Mo pursed her lips and pushed Mengxi aside. If they continued to cling together like that, Yu Mo felt that she wouldn��t be able to restrain herself. That brief touch had sent an indescribable tingling sensation into her brain.


    "Take a proper bath and don��t move around."


    Yu Mo helplessly said.


    However, this time, Yu Mo��s authority seemed to be ineffective. After sticking her tongue out, Mengxi ��struck back�� again! This time, though, Mengxi was a bit more moderate. The girl directly hugged Yu Mo��s right arm, and happily rested her head on Yu Mo��s shoulder. Her light purple eyes were filled with joy.


    Seeing this,


    Yu Mo didn��t say anything more.


    As long as it wasn��t too excessive, Yu Mo chose to silently accept this appropriate intimacy.


    Yu Mo was quite helpless with this little sister who had recently become so attached to her and liked sticking to her.


    But,


    Basically, she had no choice but to let Mengxi rub against her.


    Even though up until now,


    Yu Mo still couldn��t figure out why the Chosen One��s body would absorb the power of the Shadow, but it was an undeniable fact that after absorbing the Shadow��s power, the soul strength within Mengxi��s body would gradually recover faster. As a result, to speed up the protagonist��s recovery, Yu Mo allowed Mengxi to ��unconsciously�� absorb the tiny amount of Shadow power that she emitted.


    After thinking it through,


    Yu Mo became more open-minded,


    It didn��t matter so much why the protagonist could use the power of the Abyssal Demon. Since the Shadow��s power could strengthen the protagonist, it was a good thing! There was no need to dwell on it!


    Hmm,


    The only problem was,


    In the future, it seemed she would need to pay more attention to helping Mengxi conceal her ability to use the power of the Shadow. After all, in the eyes of the Asumos Church, the Shadow��s power was a sinful force! It was a symbol of evil. If people were to find out that the Chosen One could use the Silent Shadow��s power, there would undoubtedly be doubts.


    The already ununited church would probably have many people exploiting this issue.


    Hehe,


    ��It seems that my future work has just increased a bit.��


    Yu Mo shook her head with a bitter smile.


    On the other hand,


    Noticing the slight trace of worry on Yu Mo��s face, Mengxi raised her head, blinked curiously, and asked with some concern,


    "Sister Yu Mo, what��s wrong?"


    "Hmm? Nothing, nothing, don��t worry."


    Hearing that, Yu Mo hurriedly concealed the solemn expression on her face and gently patted Mengxi��s head with a smile.


    "Oh, alright~"


    Mengxi obediently responded, then continued to rest her head on Yu Mo��s shoulder. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, the silver-haired girl��s beautiful eyes seemed to notice the animal skin panties not far away that Yu Mo had thrown on the ground, and she asked innocently:


    "Sister Yu Mo, why do you wear that kind of underwear?"


    "Hmm? That kind?"


    "Yeah, every time you change my clothes, you give me very beautiful, cute underwear. Why don��t you wear them yourself, Sister Yu Mo?"


    "Uh, well,"


    Facing Mengxi��s question, Yu Mo embarrassingly looked away.


    "Ah, maybe, because, I��m used to it, I guess=-=."


    Wearing women��s underwear still felt a bit strange,


    Yu Mo couldn��t help but complain in her heart.


    "Hmm, used to it?"


    "Yes, little one, don��t ask so many questions..."


    "Okay~"


    Mengxi obediently nodded her head, seemingly no longer concerned about the underwear issue.


    She leaned quietly against Yu Mo, enjoying the peaceful bathing time.


    A moment later,


    Mengxi, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up again.


    However,


    This time, the words Mengxi asked left Yu Mo slightly surprised.


    "Sister Yu Mo."


    "What��s up?"


    "You, why are you so good to me?"

 Chapter 102 - 103: Slumber

    "Big sister Yumo, why are you so nice to me?"


    Mengxi continued to lean on Yumo��s shoulder, gazing at the palm of her right hand while slowly asking the question.


    In her tone, there seemed to be no curiosity, no confusion, and even less of her previous innocent purity.


    Her indifferent tone made Yumo feel slightly uneasy. The black-haired girl couldn��t help but furrow her eyebrows and looked at the silver-haired girl beside her with puzzlement.


    To be honest, Mengxi��s behavior today left Yumo quite perplexed.


    "Why are you suddenly asking this?"


    After hearing Yumo��s question, Mengxi raised her head again, abruptly meeting Yumo��s crimson eyes. At this moment, Mengxi��s light purple eyes regained their previous innocence. Her curious, blinking eyes were as captivating as the stars in the night sky.


    "Just curious~"


    The indifference in Mengxi��s words instantly vanished, leaving behind only a strong curiosity and an undefendable innocence...


    Hmm?


    Looking at the pure and innocent girl, who could almost be called the embodiment of cuteness, Yumo was momentarily taken aback. Her crimson eyes were filled with confusion and doubt.


    Just now, was it her illusion?


    Yumo couldn��t help but think so.


    However, why was she so kind to her?


    Did all children ask such questions?


    As Yumo gazed at Mengxi��s clear, unblemished light purple gemstone-like pupils, she couldn��t help but purse her lips.


    As for why... well, if she had to say, wasn��t it because Mengxi was the protagonist? She had been so weak these past few days, and if Yumo didn��t take good care of her, who would be there to defeat her, the final boss, later on?!


    It had taken her such a long time to meet this Chosen One~


    Of course, she had to take good care of her~


    However, it seemed that these words weren��t quite suitable for saying directly to this child.


    She might as well use the words that children liked to hear instead.


    With that thought, Yumo regained her composure, rubbed the young girl��s head, and said with a gentle laugh,


    "That��s because Mengxi, you are well-behaved and adorable. Big sister really likes you. And, um, to be honest, you��re also very important to me."


    "Im... important?"


    "Yes~"


    "Why?"


    "Enmmm, about that..."


    Yumo raised her hand to cover her mouth and playfully stuck out her tongue.


    "You��ll have to guess~"


    "Wuu wuu wuu, Big sister is so mean!"


    "Hehe~"


    Yumo playfully revealed a naughty expression and teasingly flicked Mengxi��s forehead.


    "As for why, I��ll tell you later~"


    Well, there probably won��t be a chance to tell her later...


    Yumo muttered regretfully in her heart.


    "Fine, alright."


    Seeing that Yumo didn��t want to say more, Mengxi didn��t ask further, continuing to obediently lean against Yumo. However, at this moment, a slight frustration seemed to appear on the silver-haired girl��s delicate face.


    Upon noticing this, Yumo raised her eyebrows and hurriedly began to change the subject.


    "Let��s drop that subject. Little Mengxi, do you remember what you promised your sister just now?"


    "Hmm? What was it?"


    "Hehe, it was to take the medicine, of course~"


    As she spoke, a surge of crimson power radiated from Yumo, and a golden pill appeared at the tip of her fingers. It was the ��Soul Casting Medicine.��


    "Didn��t I say earlier? If your sister accompanies you for a bath, you have to obediently take your medicine~ Little Mengxi, you need to keep your promises."


    "Uhm, okay. It won��t be bitter, right?"


    Mengxi seemed a bit unwilling but nodded her head.


    However,


    Seeing that the girl didn��t continue to object, Yumo let out a sigh of relief. She carefully held the medicine and brought it to Mengxi��s mouth.


    "Here, it��s not bitter. Hmm, if you��re afraid, how about I feed you a few more candies afterward?"


    "Alright."


    "Good, Mengxi is so well-behaved. Now, come on, open wide~" Yumo continued with a tone as if coaxing a child.


    However,


    Seeing Mengxi��s expression still held a trace of reluctance, Yumo thought she might need more convincing.


    But,


    This time,


    Yumo��s judgment seemed to be wrong.


    Because the next moment, Mengxi��s face showed no reluctance, and she obediently opened her lovely cherry-red mouth.


    "Ah~"


    Huh?


    Seeing Mengxi not making a fuss but opening her mouth so cooperatively, Yumo was surprised. After a brief hesitation, she prepared to put the ��Soul Casting Medicine�� into Mengxi��s mouth. However, before she could, Mengxi��s mouth eagerly met her fingers.


    Eh?!


    The next instant,


    Under Yumo��s slightly astonished gaze, Mengxi playfully bit down, snatching the golden pill held between Yumo��s thumb and index finger into her mouth! Caught off guard, Yumo stood there dumbfounded.


    However,


    Mengxi bit down not just on the golden pill, but also on Yumo��s two fingers.


    Yumo wanted to say something.


    After all, in her view, this little girl probably had a bit of a temper and wanted to bite her fingers in retaliation. But for Mengxi��s dental safety, Yumo decided to gently scold and soothe her.


    "Mengxi, that, uh..."


    But,


    Before Yumo could say more, Mengxi slowly loosened her bite. After taking the golden pill into her mouth, she released Yumo��s fingers.


    Then, the silver-haired girl tilted her adorable head with a mischievous grin.


    "Mengxi, what��s this?"


    "Eating candy~"


    "Eh?!"


    Mengxi��s answer left Yumo quite confused, her crimson eyes filled with puzzlement.


    Seeing Yumo��s baffled expression, Mengxi acted as if possessed by a little devil, moving her face right up to Yumo��s. Their noses were almost touching.


    "Sister Yumo, didn��t you say after taking the medicine, I can have candy?"


    "Well, I did say that, but you...biting my hand, and eating candy?"


    "Because, sister��s hand is so sweet~"


    Mengxi said teasingly.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing that, Yumo hesitated for a moment.


    Why does it feel like


    She��s serious??


    No, no, what am I thinking��


    After glancing at her fingers covered in Mengxi��s saliva, Yumo couldn��t help but blush slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed. She raised her hand and flicked the girl��s forehead playfully.


    "You little rascal, stop joking around!"


    "Hehe~"


    Mengxi simply smiled sweetly, without saying much.


    The next moment,


    Under Yumo��s slightly astonished and shocked gaze, an irresistible drowsiness seemed to instantly attack Mengxi��s brain, causing the silver-haired girl to sway unsteadily��


    Huh?


    What��s going on?!


    "Mengxi?"


    Accompanied by Yumo��s worried words, the silver-haired girl slowly closed her eyes and fell into Yumo��s embrace��


    Seeing this scene, Yumo��s eyes narrowed suddenly.


    She hastily released a gentle surge of power from within her body, checking Mengxi��s condition.


    Fortunately,


    After a brief examination, Yumo found that Mengxi��s body was not seriously harmed.


    The reason


    For suddenly fainting was simply due to a sudden surge of soul power restoration��


    Hmm?


    ��Does the medicine also have the effect of speeding up the recovery of soul power?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but wonder in her heart.


    However, S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking for a moment, Yumo couldn��t help but frown, slowly looking at her two fingers still covered in Mengxi��s saliva, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly.


    This��


    As the embodiment of the Devil Palace, the amount of power in Yumo��s body was simply astonishing. For Yumo, who had to control such a massive force, she would not notice if the power grew a little on its own or accidentally leaked out a bit.


    But,


    At this moment, Yumo wasn��t sure if it was her imagination, but the part of her finger that was just in Mengxi��s mouth,


    Seemed to have lost some of its power.


    Although it was negligible to Yumo, it seemed to have actually diminished a bit��


    And just as Yumo was staring at her fingers, lost in thought,


    On the bathroom wall,


    A series of energy fluctuations suddenly occurred.


    The next instant,


    Surrounded by blue and gold power, a beautiful blue-haired girl emerged from the wall like a ghost, opening her lovely, sleepy golden eyes.


    After stretching her waist,


    The blue-haired girl slowly phased through the wall and floated behind Yumo.


    "Mommy, are you looking for Shuoyue?"

 Chapter 103 - 104: Throwing

    "Mommy~"


    After arriving in the bathroom, Shuoyue affectionately called out to Yumo.


    "Mm, you��re here."


    Yumo replied softly.


    As she responded,


    Yumo slowly got up and stepped out of the bath.


    At the same time,


    The blue-haired girl who had been watching from the side floated over to Yumo and handed her the towel she had just taken out.


    "Mommy, towel~"


    "Mm, thanks, girl."


    Saying that, Yumo gently patted Shuoyue��s head, and the latter closed her eyes, enjoying her mother��s affection.


    After rewarding Shuoyue,


    Yumo began to dry her hair and body.


    After wiping away the water, Yumo wrapped the towel around herself, covering a large area of her fair skin. The next moment, the black-haired girl seemed to be lost in thought as she looked back at the sleeping protagonist lying beside the bath.


    Noticing her mother��s gaze, Shuoyue also slowly looked towards the silver-haired girl.


    Seeing the girl who had bathed with her own mother,


    A strong sense of jealousy erupted from Shuoyue��s eyes.


    After all,


    Only she and her siblings were supposed to be this close to their mother! Why was this girl allowed too?! It��s too much!


    Huh?


    Wait, no, it should be her and her sisters!


    As for her brothers, they could be excluded; they��d better be kicked out.


    Too dirty~


    Not suitable~


    ...


    ��Even though she��s Mommy��s enemy, she dares to compete with us for Mommy��s attention...��


    Thinking this, the sleepiness in Shuoyue��s blue and gold eyes completely vanished, replaced by deep hostility. The only ones who could compete with her for affection were her sisters! This so-called girl of destiny, even if she couldn��t be killed for now, had to be thrown out of the Winter Forest as soon as possible! She couldn��t be allowed to stay here any longer!


    In the past few days, Mommy��s thoughts seemed to be all about this girl! There was hardly any time to spend with us! Even though she had just woken up so rarely!


    Huh?


    Speaking of which, Mommy seemed to have mentioned something earlier...


    Thinking this, Shuoyue curiously floated over to Yumo.


    At the same time, Shuoyue skillfully concealed her emotions and hugged Yumo��s neck with a spoiled, cute pose.


    "Mommy, did you call me here because of this older sister?"


    "Mm."


    Yumo noncommittally nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I need you to help me with something again."


    "Okay, Mommy~"


    "Hmm? You��re not even going to ask what it is?"


    "As long as it��s what Mommy says, Shuoyue will never refuse~"


    "You little rascal,"


    Yumo smiled in satisfaction.


    However, before explaining to Shuoyue, Yumo seemed to remember something and curiously turned to look at the half-ethereal girl beside her:


    "Speaking of which, Shuoyue, how is the memory adjustment of that Heavenly apostle going?"


    "Hehe."


    Upon hearing this, Shuoyue grinned proudly.


    "It went very smoothly, Mother!"


    "So, does she only remember being blown away by Li Mo now?"


    "Um, that, yes~" S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shuoyue continued to laugh lightly.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, a hint of complicated emotions surfaced in the golden eyes of the dream demon. She guiltily averted her gaze, for she had secretly altered the memories of Bai Yanluo, making it seem as if she was blasted away by a magic energy fission bomb. All of this was done to intensify the conflict between the Snow Night Empire and the Asumos Church...


    Of course, Yumo couldn��t know about this; otherwise, her rear end would probably end up like her sister Limo...


    With her tiny arms and legs, she wouldn��t recover for at least half a month if she was hit by the ��duster.��


    So, after deceiving Yumo with a guilty conscience, Shuoyue��s heart began to feel uneasy. To avoid slipping up in the conversation, she hurriedly changed the subject,


    "Anyway, Mommy, you don��t have to worry. The emissary of heaven is foolproof! As long as you don��t meet her recently, she won��t recover her memory!"


    "Alright, then. Oh, right, since it��s taken care of, where is Bai Yanluo now?"


    "As per Mommy��s request, we sent her back~"


    "Sent her back?"


    "Yes, Limo and Liyu were in charge of it."


    Shuoyue then stretched her slender finger through the window, pointing to the distance, and Yumo followed her guidance, looking out the window...


    At the same time, in the Central Outer Rim of the Great Winter Forest, on a mountain range, two little girls were walking, the sisters from the Yumo family, Limo and Liyu.


    At this moment, Liyu was strolling ahead, holding the ankle of a white-haired girl, Bai Yanluo. Poor Bai Yanluo, once again without dignity, was being dragged on the ground like a mop by Liyu.


    As for enemies, Liyu had never shown any mercy. Along the way, Bai Yanluo��s head had been bumping around, but she was a strong eighth-order warrior, so her body remained tough even when unconscious.


    Aside from looking increasingly disheveled and embarrassed, she didn��t suffer any real injuries.


    Fortunately, this time, her face didn��t hit the ground...


    On the other hand, Limo, following behind Liyu, couldn��t help but fold her arms across her chest and stare at Bai Yanluo��s face with extreme displeasure. It seemed like she wanted to rush up and throw a couple of punches. However, it couldn��t be helped, for little Limo was quite vengeful~


    She was still upset about Bai Yanluo hitting her earlier and was eager to find an opportunity for payback!


    With this in mind, Limo unconsciously grinned, and a wild, fierce light emerged in her crimson eyes. A low growl echoed, gradually reaching Liyu��s ears.


    The petite girl then reluctantly turned her head, watching her foolish elder sister with a cautious gaze.


    Liyu, who had always been with her sister, certainly knew what she was thinking.


    "Sis, don��t think about causing trouble!"


    "Uh, can I...just punch her once? Just once!"


    "No!"


    Liyu directly ignored her foolish sister��s pleading and decisively denied the request.


    "Mother has instructed us to safely escort this Apostle of Heaven back. Sister, you can��t control your strength, and the Apostle is unconscious and defenseless. You might accidentally beat her to death. So, no!"


    ��Besides, if something happened to Bai Yanluo, when we get back, Mother would probably scold us both =-=.��


    Li Yu muttered a few words in her heart,


    On the other side,


    Seeing her little sister��s decisive words, the powerless and resentful Li Mo could only pout, retracting the surrounding Shadow of Silence power, and sullenly followed behind Li Yu. At most, she would occasionally glare menacingly at Bai Yanluo...


    "But, Li Yu, how do you plan to deal with her?"


    Staring at her little sister��s petite yet incredibly reliable figure, Li Mo asked curiously,


    Hearing this,


    Li Yu slowly stopped her steps,


    However, she didn��t immediately answer her sister��s question. Instead, she silently dragged Bai Yanluo to the edge of a cliff, looking out at the scenery beyond the Cold Winter Forest! After locking onto a distant location in a remote forest, Li Yu nodded in satisfaction,


    "Over there, it is."


    "Huh? Over where?" Li Mo walked to her sister��s side, puzzled,


    "No, I��ve just found a place to dump the trash."


    "Huh? What trash?"


    "Ah, sister, never mind, even if I told you, you wouldn��t understand."


    Li Yu sighed helplessly,


    Subsequently, the gray-haired girl ignored her older sister��s fussing and focused her attention on the desolate forest within a small kingdom that she had just located.


    Her and ShuoYue��s arranged false memory for Bai Yanluo was that she was blown away by a magic energy fission bomb!


    After being blown away by the magic energy fission bomb, she fell into a coma.


    There was no experience of being held captive in a cave.


    For this, Li Yu planned to throw Bai Yanluo into the depths of the old forest under the cover of the recent blizzard. With no witnesses, no one would be able to tell Bai Yanluo the exact time she arrived in the forest! This way, when Bai Yanluo wakes up, she would only think she had been unconscious in the forest for a long time.


    And the reason for her unconsciousness was because of the attack by the magic energy fission bomb from the snow night Empire~


    "Hehe,"


    It seems like the Chosen One wanted to improve the relationship between the snow night Empire and the Asumos church~


    We spent so much time making your human forces become so estranged from each other? How could we let you fix it so easily?!


    ��Now, let me give you a little assist~��


    Li Yu smirked ominously,


    Immediately,


    Jade-green wind attribute Shadow power suddenly burst out around Li Yu!


    In the next instant,


    Under the bewildered and puzzled gaze of Li Mo, Li Yu abruptly swung her arm! Directly throwing Bai Yanluo like a shot put, hurling her towards the destination...

 Chapter 104 - 105: Sending Back

    Under the bright noon sun, in the module area on the eastern outskirts of the Winter Forest,


    A very peculiar thing was happening,


    Three mysterious people in white robes, radiating strong battle aura and magical power, were fearlessly ��confronting�� several abyssal demons! The demons, facing humans who suddenly intruded their territory, uncharacteristically didn��t show any hostility. They merely lay there, emitting not a trace of ill-intent,


    It seemed as if both sides were interacting on the spot?!


    Such a scene of harmony between demons and humans, if seen by those who believed in the Asumos religion, would probably make their faith explode...


    However,


    The ones communicating with the three mysterious men in white robes were naturally not these sixth-rank abyssal demons,


    These sixth-rank abyssal demons merely served as ��bodyguards�� or rather, ��mounts��,


    The one who was truly communicating with the three people was the black-haired woman with an unparalleled appearance, dressed in a black gauze dress, sitting atop the head of the giant serpent-like abyssal demon��Yumo, the leader and creator of demon temple...


    At this moment, Yumo, after looking at the three white-robed people before her for a moment, couldn��t help but let out a sigh in her heart,


    ��Ah, time flies so fast~��


    The three humans before her were not ordinary humans. They were members of the Black Rose family and the Black Rose Knights, serving as direct subordinates of Xiao. Although this unit had a total of fewer than a hundred members, each person��s strength started at rank six! Each of them had formidable power, capable of holding their ground against thousands! Back then, it was with this elite knight regiment that Xiao crushed the opposition forces in the eastern part of the Sadik Empire, becoming an imperial duke in one fell swoop.


    In addition to their strong individual combat power, this unit had another characteristic,


    Its members, without exception, were all sent out from the Winter Forest,


    They were those children who had once been captured and offered as sacrifices to Yumo.


    Although these children had not spent much time in the demon��s temple, some of them had left a deep impression on Yumo, like the former Qiu Mingtong and the current Becklum...


    Looking at the man with a scar in the center of the white-robed group, who appeared weather-beaten, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a surge of emotions,


    Back then,


    He was just a little kid less than twenty years ago,


    Now, he��s become a towering man~


    Time passes so quickly~


    "lady Yumo?"


    Seeing such a noble person staring at him intently, Becklum couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression. Then, the sixth-rank knight knelt down half-kneeling, both puzzled and extremely respectful,


    "lady Yumo, is there anything else you need?"


    "Hmm? Oh, oh, no, there��s nothing else."


    Hearing Becklum��s question, Yumo immediately snapped out of her state of sentimentality, and laughed somewhat awkwardly, covering her mouth,


    Yes,


    There��s still work to be done,


    Now is not the time to be sentimental,


    Thinking about this,


    Yu Mo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly.


    In the next moment,


    Accompanied by the surge of the crimson power of shadow, a silver-haired girl who had fallen into a deep slumber appeared under the protection of the blood-red butterflies, floating towards Becklum. This girl, without a doubt, was our Mengxi. However, at this moment, Meng Xi had once again put on the blood-stained white knight armor, and her pretty face seemed to be deliberately smeared with a layer of black ash.


    At first glance, she appeared no different from a knight returning from the battlefield...


    After controlling the blood butterfly to deliver Mengxi into the arms of one of the female knights, Yu Mo asked again,


    "So, just to be on the safe side, I��ll ask again, do you all know how to handle this next?"


    "Yes, Lady Yu Mo, we know how to handle it,"


    Becklum replied solemnly:


    "This morning, we found Miss Meng Xi and a group of Galros Fortress guards in the northwest part of Galros Fortress, in the Crane Wave Valley area. However, when we arrived, the guards had already fought the abyss demons to protect Miss Meng Xi until only three remained. But after we drove away the abyss demons, these three survivors unfortunately mutated due to the infection of the power of shadows. In the end, we had no choice but to kill them in tears and bring Miss Mengxi back." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, that��s about it."


    After listening to Becklum��s statement, Yu Mo nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then I will leave it to you. Don��t do any mistakes."


    "Yes! We promise to complete the mission!"


    The three responded in unison and in harmony.


    Seeing this, Yu Mo nodded in relief.


    At first, she trained the Black Rose Family mainly for intelligence gathering and to protect and take care of Li Mo and the others after her own demise.


    After all, the Black Rose Family��s territory was in the southeast of the Sadik Empire, where abyss demons rarely appeared and would not attract the attention of the protagonist��s team...


    She originally expected them to complete only two main goals, but now it seemed that the Black Rose Family could help her more than she had imagined.


    They were all reliable kids.


    Sigh,


    If only the rest of the human forces were this reliable...


    Thinking of the previous lackluster performance of the Galros Fortress soldier, Yu Mo couldn��t help but reveal a slightly frustrated expression.


    However, just then,


    Yu Mo��s brow furrowed slightly,


    A trace of displeasure surfaced in the girl��s crimson eyes,


    Then,


    Under the puzzled gaze of the three Black Rose Knights, Yu Mo slowly raised her hand.


    The next instant,


    A creature with a body enveloped in pitch-black mist, possessing six heads and standing about ten meters tall, burst from the ground following Yumo��s command. Surrounded by the terrifying power of shadow, it arrived by its master��s side...


    --


    At the same time,


    In the sky on the outskirts of the Winter Forest,


    After peering through a telescope at the Winter Forest, Ye Xiuhu, a sixth-rank expert was riding a flying dragon high in the sky, couldn��t help but reveal a horrified gaze.


    ��Was this real or fake?!��


    ��Humans, communicating with abyss demons?!��


    As a member of the Snow Night Empire��s Royal Guard, Ye Xiuhu considered himself to be well-informed. However, the scene he had just witnessed left him dumbfounded and unable to believe his eyes, rubbing them in disbelief.


    The other two subordinates around him were equally stunned, watching the interaction between the three white-robed figures and the abyssal demon, both of them dumbfounded.


    More importantly, that woman escorted out by the abyssal demon?!


    The silver-haired girl seemed to be the person the Crown Prince had asked them to find recently!!?!


    "Captain!"


    A scout named Amok, riding a griffin, came flying to Ye Xiuhu��s side.


    "Captain! That... that woman is the Daughter of Destiny! She��s the one the Crown Prince wants us to find! But... but it seems she��s connected to the abyssal demons!"


    "I can see that; you don��t need to tell me!"


    Ye Xiuhu said irritably.


    Then, he continued to use his specialized telescope to spy from within the clouds.


    After seeing Mengxi��s face clearly, this sixth-tier expert couldn��t help but hold his breath.


    At this moment, he understood why his Highness the Crown Prince, who already had many concubines, was still infatuated with the Daughter of Destiny!


    Such a woman was enough to captivate any soul!


    Under the heavens, perhaps only the Crown Prince could truly be a match for such a woman.


    However,


    Why was she brought out by the abyssal demon? Had the Daughter of Destiny been in the Winter Forest during the time she was missing?! Wasn��t the Daughter of Destiny��s aura supposed to enrage the abyssal demons? Then, why is she still alive?!


    Could it be?! The previous demon king-level existence took the Daughter of Destiny away?! And then performed some kind of modification?! If that were the case...


    In an instant,


    Countless doubts and anxieties flooded into Ye Xiuhu��s mind like a spring, causing his brain to temporarily crash.


    However,


    Ye Xiuhu was an experienced warrior after all, and he quickly regained his composure from the shock.


    Regardless of what had happened to the Daughter of Destiny, the current situation must be reported to the Crown Prince as soon as possible!


    With this thought in mind, Ye Xiuhu hurriedly prepared to ride the griffin away from this place!


    However,


    Just as he was about to withdraw,


    A piercing cold wind suddenly swept over the eastern forest.


    Suddenly, the leaves that had been blocking much of Ye Xiuhu��s vision were blown away...


    The next moment,


    A stunning black-haired woman appeared in Ye Xiuhu��s telescope��s field of vision. Upon seeing the girl, Ye Xiuhu��s pupils shrank, and he suddenly held his breath.


    No doubt,


    The girl was beautiful, just as beautiful as the Daughter of Destiny.


    But,


    That was not the reason for Ye Xiuhu��s holding his breath.


    The real reason that made Ye Xiuhu��s heart stop was,


    The girl��s gaze was directly meeting his own!!


    In an instant, a bone-chilling coldness surged through Ye Xiuhu��s body, and his soul began to tremble instinctively! Although the girl didn��t release any power, she made Ye Xiuhu feel an unprecedented sense of oppression! That kind of oppression was even stronger than what he had felt when he saw the Guardian General before!


    "No, no, no! We��ve been discovered!!"


    However,


    Just as Ye Xiuhu cried out in alarm,


    A huge shadow suddenly appeared before them, rapidly enlarging in their eyes!


    The next moment!


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a terrifying explosion of the power of the abyss, the sky suddenly lit up with a brilliant burst of flames...


    last chapter for today :)

 Chapter 105 - 106: Inventor?

    Amidst an earth-shattering explosion, the terrifying power of the Shadow spread out, abruptly breaking Ye Xiuhu��s protective aura.


    Before the sixth-tire expert could react, the six heads of the eerie Abyss Demon opened their massive jaws, attacking from multiple directions.


    The speed was so fast that Ye Xiuhu didn��t have time to defend himself. In an instant, the Abyss Demon bit down on Ye Xiuhu and the mighty flying dragon beneath him.


    "Damn you, Abyss Demon!" Ye Xiuhu roared in anger, preparing to draw the gun at his waist.


    Unfortunately, the demon wouldn��t give him the chance. In the next moment, under the horrified gazes of the two royal guards, Ye Xiuhu and the dragon were torn into countless pieces. Blood and entrails rained down from the sky.


    Witnessing their captain being devoured and killed so easily by the Abyss Demon, Amok and another royal guard��s faces contorted in extreme terror.


    �� Run! Run for your lives! ��


    Knowing they had no chance of winning, the two lost all will to fight. They decided to flee towards Linfeng city on their flying dragons.


    However, after swallowing Ye Xiuhu��s despairing face, the enormous Abyss Demon turned its attention to the fleeing Amok and his companion. Its six pairs of blood-red eyes narrowed menacingly.


    In the next instant, the terrifying pinnacle sixth-ranked Abyss Demon spread its four pairs of wings and roared as it chased after Amok and the others.


    An hour later, near the Galros Fortress, Amok, having exhausted all his strength and magical scrolls, barely managed to evade the hateful Abyss Demon��s pursuit as his companion and their mounts distracted it.


    He then used the special tool given by the crown prince to hide his aura and buried himself in the snow, waiting for a long time.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed and Amok could no longer hear the demon��s furious and unwilling roars, the surviving fifth-ranked expert dragged his weary body towards the nearest human defense line, the Garlos Fortress, step by step.


    "I... I must hurry!"


    Amok ran with all his might, occasionally glancing back in terror, afraid that the Abyss Demon would suddenly reappear.


    However, just as Amok felt uneasy and was about to collapse from exhaustion, a squad of five-person appeared in his line of sight.


    "Ah! Are they... the fortress patrol? I... I��m saved!"


    In an instant, a wave of relief washed over Amok, igniting a blazing fire of hope in his heart. If he could find them and quickly reach the Galros Fortress, he would be safe.


    There, the Black Rose Family��s army and a seventh-ranked expert would protect him. Even the Abyss Demon wouldn��t be able to kill him.


    Moreover...


    "I must bring back the information about the Girl of Destiny!"


    "I must tell the Crown Prince!"


    With that thought, a faint excitement arose in Amok��s heart. He quickly mobilized the little remaining fighting energy in his body.


    With a burst of earthy yellow fighting energy, he charged toward the five-man patrol team.


    "Help, help me!"


    Amok yelled with all his strength, dispelling the invisibility spell on himself.


    Upon hearing this, the five figures stopped and turned their heads to look at Amok, seemingly slightly surprised.


    Seeing that the patrol team had acknowledged him, Amok immediately showed a delighted smile. He then accelerated and ran toward the group.


    Upon Amok��s arrival, a petite figure emerged from the center of the group, walking slowly to Amok��s side, and began examining him closely.


    However, when the petite figure saw the Snowy Night Empire��s royal emblem on Amok��s arm, her eyes beneath the black hood narrowed.


    At the same moment, a tall man beside the petite figure asked, gripping the sword at his waist,


    "Who are you, and why have you come out from the Frozen Forest?"


    Hearing the man��s question, Amok quickly replied,


    "Don��t misunderstand! I mean no harm! I��m a member of the Snow Night Empire��s royal family! I was just scouting the area from the air! Quickly, take me to the fortress! I��m being pursued by an abyss demon! I cannot die; I carry vital information."


    "Abyss demon? You said you were just scouting from the air? Were you riding a flying dragon?" The tall man��s voice became somewhat strange.


    "Yes, yes," Amok responded, his brow furrowed, watching the five people cautiously.


    "Wait, how did you know?"


    Upon hearing this, the five people standing in front of Amok exchanged smiles, seemingly recalling something amusing.


    As Amok stared in confusion, the petite figure in front of him suddenly let out a cute, tender exclamation,


    "Wow, he actually came to us~"


    "Huh?"


    "A girl?!"


    Hearing the cute and soft voice, Amok immediately showed a shocked expression. He realized he had heard this voice before - from an intelligence officer!


    And the owner of this voice...


    "You, you��re from the Black Rose Family..."


    However, before Amok could finish speaking, the petite figure abruptly raised her hand and pulled out a massive hammer from seemingly nowhere!


    The next moment,


    Before Amok could react, the hammer swept across, splattering blood. Amok��s head was smashed into a pulp.


    His headless body, after a moment of powerless trembling, fell onto the snow. Blood gushed out, staining the surrounding snow crimson.


    On the other side,


    Due to the force of swinging the massive hammer, the petite figure��s hood was blown away, revealing her emotionless yet adorable face.


    This cute, super-strong girl was none other than the leader of the Qiu Falling Corps of the Black Rose Family - Qiu Mingtong.


    After killing the member of the Snow Night Empire��s royal guard with a single blow, Qiu Mingtong sighed in relief.


    After all, she had to complete the task assigned by Yumo. If Yumo had to personally search for the person, it would be inappropriate as a member of the Black Rose Family.


    Glancing at Amok��s pulverized head, Qiu Mingtong��s eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Looked at what you shouldn��t have, and still hoping to live? Heh."


    However, it seemed that something occurred to Qiu Mingtong. She narrowed her eyes,


    "Wait, how did this fifth-tier person escape the pursuit of that sixth-tier slaughterer? And how did he hide in the forest for so long?"


    "Seems like it��s because of this cloak, right?"


    After hearing Qiu Mingtong��s words, one of the black-robed knights expressed his confusion. He slowly pulled off the platinum cloak from Amok��s back,


    "This strange thing with mysterious runes seems to have an aura-concealing effect. Huh? This emblem? Captain, this person seems to be from the Snow Night Empire��s Crown Prince��s faction?"


    "Hmm?"


    Qiu Mingtong��s beautiful eyes slightly furrowed, and she looked somewhat conflicted as she looked at the cloak in her subordinate��s hand,


    "It��s that damn Child of Destiny again. How does he always come up with such strange things?"


    Hearing their leader��s lament, the other Black Rose Family soldiers chimed in,


    "Yeah, they��re all quite curious things."


    "From the earliest magic-powered guns, power cars, to the current magic energy fission bullets and bomb, and now this cloak. Recently, it seems they��re building some kind of steel aircraft. This Crown Prince always seems to create some unusual things. I really don��t understand how he comes up with them."


    After putting away the massive hammer, Qiu Mingtong took the cloak from her subordinate. After examining it closely for a moment, the young girl spoke slowly,


    "Lalo, take this back to the Duke first. If possible, go find those long-eared elves and ��ask�� them to help decipher it."


    (The Elf Race: "???")


    "Understood." The knight named Lalo took the cloak and replied respectfully.


    "Oh, right." It seemed that something occurred to Qiu Mingtong, and she stopped her departing subordinate, S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What��s the matter, Captain?"


    "Tell the Duke, and ask if he can start planning as soon as possible. We must kill the Child of Destiny before he completely gets out of control."

 Chapter 106 - 107: Welcoming Guests

    At the same time,


    In the Crown Prince��s office at the Heavenly Palace,


    "Ye Xiuhu and the others is dead��... damn it!"


    Seeing the shattered soul orbs on the desk, rage erupted from Xue Tianao��s eyes! The furious blonde man couldn��t help but raise his hand and smack it down,


    turning the entire blue sandalwood desk into powder! The sudden explosion of golden magical power made the guards around the office shudder, and those with weaker strength even couldn��t help but fall to their knees.


    Seeing this situation,


    Talowey, who was helping with the documents on the side, couldn��t help but tremble.


    She hurriedly went to Xue Tianao ��s side, patted his shoulder, and softly comforted him,


    "Calm down, Tianao. What happened?"


    "My good brother is dead."


    "What exactly happened?"


    "Sigh, in order to find the Child of Destiny as soon as possible, I sent Ye Xiuhu and the others with the unmanned reconnaissance devices I made to search near the Winter Forest. But just now, their soul orbs shattered."


    "Did they encounter an abyssal demon?"


    "Probably. Both of their soul orbs showed signs of contamination. However, Amok��s orb was shattered, but it had no signs of contamination."


    "Tianao, do you suspect that Amok was... murdered by someone?"


    "Heh, it��s very likely. I don��t think my people would die in accidents for no reason."


    With that said,


    A dazzling faint golden light and a chilling murderous intent burst out from Xue Tianao��s blue eyes.


    Who would dare to harm my people?


    --


    "Tianao..."


    Seeing Xue Tianao��s angry appearance, Talowey couldn��t help but feel a pang of heartache.


    But she knew her man��s character well.


    He didn��t care about one��s background, ignored the noble system and slavery, and valued people based on their abilities.


    Ye Xiuhu was a partner Xue Tianao met while he was inspecting the commoners and acting as an adventurer. Although Ye Xiuhu was born into a poor farming family, Xue Tianao took him in after discovering his talents, breaking the rules to accept him into the royal knights and granting him the title of ��knight.��


    In the Snow Night Empire, only nobles could obtain the title of ��knight.�� In order to help Ye Xiuhu, Xue Tianao was even punished by the Emperor back then.


    In fact,


    Not just Ye Xiuhu, but many others were promoted by Xue Tianao. Out of gratitude, they were extremely loyal to him.


    Similarly,


    In return, Xue Tianao didn��t hesitate to treat these partners as brothers from the bottom of his heart.


    Now, his brother had died mysteriously, and it was only natural for Xue Tianao to be furious.


    With a helpless sigh in her heart, Talowey slowly left the office and closed the door. As a woman who had been with Xue Tianao for a long time, she knew that her man needed some time to calm down alone.


    However,


    ��Ye Xiuhu and the others died Encountering an abyssal demon��


    ��and one of them even being killed by a human,��


    ��In the northern territory, who would target Amok? Could it be the Duke family? They had always been at odds with the royal family and disliked Tianao...��


    Perhaps,


    This is a good idea.


    Regardless of whether they did it or not, it can be used as an excuse.


    Once the affairs of the Imperial City are settled, use this as a pretext to take action against the Duke family...


    Killing the envoy sent by the royal family is a grave crime~


    ��The empire must centralize power.��


    Thinking of this, Talowey showed a seductive smile,


    ...


    And so, pondering as she walked, Talowey left the Crown Prince��s Palace.


    As she stepped out of the palace gates, the purple-haired woman��s brows furrowed slightly. Then, revealing her signature elegant smile, she looked at the blonde woman in a platinum robe beside her.


    And this woman,


    Was the fourth princess of the Snow Night Empire, Feng ling - Valentin.


    "Oh? Your Highness? What brings you here?"


    To Talowey��s greeting, feng ling just gave a cold smile,


    "Why did my brother suddenly lose his temper?"


    "Sigh~" S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accustomed to the princess��s attitude, Talowey didn��t mind it too much. She helplessly waved her hand,


    "It��s nothing, just that Ye Xiuhu and the others died."


    "Died? Died in the Northern Territory? How did they die?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Then, do they have any news of the Child of Destiny?"


    "Well, not yet."


    "Not yet, huh..."


    Hearing this answer, feng ling showed a hint of unease. However, this emotion was quickly hidden. Then, feng ling spoke slowly,


    "In that case, I��ll go to the Northern Territory."


    "Hmm? You, Your Highness?"


    "Yes, to avoid a war with the Crimson Lotus Empire and the Asumos Church, we must ensure the safety of the Child of Destiny as soon as possible. I��ll personally lead a team to search, just as the Fourth Army Group has just withdrawn from the southern border, and we��re not short of manpower."


    "Even so, there��s no need to trouble Your Highness. We��ll handle these matters."


    "Aren��t you and my brother still negotiating? Focus on your business, and leave the search for the Child of Destiny to me."


    With that,


    Ignoring Talowey��s opposition, feng ling turned and left without giving the purple-haired woman any face.


    As for that,


    Talowey could only smile helplessly, speaking slowly to feng ling ��s retreating figure,


    "Your Highness, if you find the Child of Destiny, remember to bring her back~ The Crown Prince has been looking forward to it for a long time~"


    "..."


    Hearing these words, feng ling shuddered, her steps pausing momentarily. It seemed that her heart was filled with rage because of this sentence.


    But soon,


    The fourth princess regained her composure and walked silently forward, not responding to Talowey��s words.


    On the other side,


    Watching the gradually disappearing golden figure, Talowey slightly narrowed her eyes, revealing a meaningful smile...


    ---


    One day later,


    Snow Night Empire��s Northern Territory, the main city of Windy City,


    At the city gate, dozens of Blizzard Knights and soldiers from various fortresses had gathered to form a hundred-strong team. Of course, with the temporary resolution of the abyssal demon crisis, their purpose for gathering here was not to go to the front lines but to welcome guests...


    With the gradual recovery of combat power from the Blizzard Knights and other nearby forces of Windy City,


    The defense of Galros Fortress,


    Gradually returned to the control of Marquis. The Black Rose family, who temporarily guarded the fortress, withdrew from Galros Fortress one after another after completing the handover mission. Although the Black Rose family guarded Galros Fortress with a purpose, it is an indisputable fact that they took on the risk of facing the attacks from the abyssal demons.


    Therefore, as the Northern Marquis Xiumu naturally needed to show hospitality as the host and express gratitude to the Black Rose family.


    So,


    Here comes this welcoming team,


    As a member of the Marquis family��s side branch, the young generation��s Benjamin received instructions from Marquis Sumu today to replace the busy marquis at the city gate to greet the guests and be responsible for entertaining the Black Rose family��s distinguished guests.


    Of course, the ones to be entertained were not the entire Corps, but some special individuals.


    In fact,


    Benjamin detested such a task.


    Not to mention that entertaining guests is tedious and uninteresting. The fact that they were from the Sadiq Empire made Benjamin extremely upset. After all, decades ago, the Snow Night Empire had met with the Sadiq Empire on the battlefield for quite some time.


    Deep hatred and enmity exist between the two parties.


    As a person of the Snow Night Empire, there was no fondness for the family of the Sadiq Empire. Not to mention, the purpose of these people coming to provide support was for the Galatmo Ice Crystal Mine!


    "Sigh, annoying."


    Benjamin, wearing heavy armor, couldn��t help but sigh and complain,


    Now Benjamin had only one thought in mind, and that was to quickly end this so-called welcoming party...


    And so,


    Under Benjamin��s impatient gaze, the solid and heavy city gate slowly opened.


    Accompanied by the fluttering of the Black Rose family flag, dozens of knights clad in white cloaks and armed with black-gold armor strode into Windy City with a formidable presence, all in neat rows.


    There were only dozens of them, but each of them had solemn expressions and sharp gazes, the momentum they emitted caused the welcoming party and onlookers to shudder involuntarily. The awe-inspiring sense of authority struck them without any anger...


    Just by their presence alone,


    One could imagine the combat power of this team...


    "Heh, showing off"


    Feeling the strong oncoming momentum, Benjamin pretended to be calm and snorted,


    However,


    Just as he let out a ��disdainful�� snort, the young representative of the Marquis family couldn��t help but notice a special presence among the knights.


    And the moment he saw that black figure, Benjamin��s eyes suddenly shrank,


    ��Who... who is she?!��


    Is,


    Is she from the Black Rose family?


    In an instant, Benjamin held his breath, and his gaze and attention were drawn to the black-haired girl at the center of the knights...

 Chapter 107 - 108 Entering the City

    Amidst the protection of the Black Rose Family knights, an enchanting young lady dressed in a delicate black gown took her place on the back of a warhorse, entering the City of Wind as the crowd gazed at her in awe.


    With the black-haired young lady��s arrival, the onlookers who had been buzzing with chatter moments ago fell silent in unison, leaving the scene utterly still.


    Everyone present, much like Benjamin, focused their attention on the striking black-haired girl.


    She had a slender figure and possessed enviable, satin-like black hair, with crimson tips that resembled fresh blood. Though her face was veiled, her unveiled eyes were mesmerizing and captivating, causing those who looked into her sapphire irises to momentarily forget how to breathe.


    The soldiers, who spent their days cooped up in their barracks training, seemed as if their eyes might pop out of their sockets.


    "Who is she?!" Benjamin couldn��t help but ask himself.


    The unexpected appearance of a young lady among the Black Rose Family knights inevitably puzzled everyone. However, upon seeing the girl with such beautiful eyes, Benjamin��s heart became restless, and a wave of heat swept over his body. Despite the cold winter season, he suddenly felt warm, and his heart began to race.


    Previously, Benjamin was quite averse to greeting the Black Rose Family members. However, at this moment, any trace of resistance had vanished! In the next instant, driven by his burning desire, Benjamin steered his horse, worth tens of thousands of star coins, towards the members of the Black Rose Family.


    More accurately, he headed towards the stunning black-haired woman.


    As a normal man, what would be the first reaction to seeing such an enticing beauty? For Benjamin, there was only one reaction: flirt!


    Thus, completely focused on the black-haired girl, Benjamin ignored the surrounding knights of the Black Rose Family and failed to notice the darkness gradually rising on their faces.


    "Greetings, beautiful lady. I am Benjamin representative of the Marquis family. May I have the honor of knowing your name?" Benjamin asked courteously, giving a bow, and then flashed what he believed to be a radiant and sunny smile.


    He then extended his right hand, evidently intending to kiss the young lady��s hand in accordance with noble etiquette. After his inquiry, the faces of the surrounding Black Knights were shrouded in darkness. Had they been on the Black Rose Family��s territory, Benjamin would have been thrown into a river to feed the fish by now...


    However, the black-haired girl, our protagonist, didn��t seem to be offended. Instead, she tilted her head playfully and looked at the nobleman before her. This black-haired young lady was none other than our and only ruler of the abyssal demon��s ,Yumo.


    Upon stepping into a large city in another world for the first time, Yumo felt a small surge of excitement and curiosity about her surroundings.


    Initially, Qiu Mingtong had suggested Yumo sit inside a carriage to avoid "attracting attention," but in order to better observe the surroundings, she chose to ride a horse.


    Another reason was that Yumo didn��t like the bumpy ride in a carriage.


    And so, after subtly altering her appearance, Yumo wore a veil, rode a horse, and was escorted by the knights of the Black Rose family.


    --


    ��Hm?�� S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Is this the formal greeting etiquette among the nobles of the Snow Night Empire?��


    ��It seems...��


    ��Not that great, huh?��


    Looking at the man in front of her who was bending over and extending his hand, Yumo couldn��t help but mutter in her heart. After all, having seen Sebastian��s standard etiquette, Benjamin��s action now seemed somewhat comical to Yumo.


    Then, Yumo, who had the old habit, began to carefully sense the other party��s strength.


    Young people are the future after all~


    Then, as expected, Yumo was disappointed =-=


    ��So weak, only at the early stage of the third level...��


    After muttering in her heart, Yumo couldn��t help but show a look of disdain.


    On the other side, having performed the invitation etiquette but still unable to get a response from Yumo, Benjamin felt annoyed and lowered his voice slightly with some displeasure,


    "Miss, not returning the greeting is quite impolite."


    "Hm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo furrowed her brows slightly.


    Ah, it seems there is such a saying.


    Moreover, is he trying to kiss my hand?


    Although in the past, Seba had sent her many books about etiquette, Yumo, being a building, had no interest in understanding them. As a result, Yumo was not very clear about the various etiquettes on the mainland.


    ��Enmm, if it��s about kissing the hand...��


    Yumo frowned slightly,


    She didn��t like being kissed by strangers, especially men,


    Even if there was a layer of black gauze gloves on her hand...


    Just as Yumo was slightly conflicted,


    Qiu Mingtong, who was guarding Yumo, couldn��t stand it any longer and slowly rode her warhorse next to Benjamin.


    Glancing at the toad who was still bent over, waiting for Yumo��s response, Qiu Mingtong��s eyes revealed a hint of cold killing intent.


    - Remember, don��t let those bugs get close to master Yumo! -


    Recalling the Duke��s words, Qiu Mingtong narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ��Your Grace,��


    ��This should count as a bug, right?��


    Although she had the urge to smash Benjamin directly, considering they were in public, it was better not to cause a scene for the sake of the Black Rose family��s reputation. At least, not blatantly...


    Narrowing her amber eyes, a trace of terrifying fighting spirit slowly emerged from Qiu mingtong and transformed into an invisible blade that aimed at the warhorse beneath Benjamin...


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a frightened neigh, the scared warhorse forcefully kicked~


    Benjamin: ��?! ?! !��


    Under the unprepared gazes of everyone,


    Benjamin, who was still waiting to kiss the girl��s jade hand, suddenly looked baffled as he was sent flying into the air and then plunged headfirst into the frozen moat...


    "Clang~"


    Benjamin, who had landed headfirst, inexplicably passed out, unable to get up...


    --


    Seeing this scene, Yumo looked at the culprit beside her with a complex expression, Qiu Mingtong, who had a "none of my business" look on her face.


    "little tong...."


    However,


    Before Yumo could say anything more, Qiu Mingtong took the initiative to speak, somewhat "unhappily" saying to Yumo:


    "master Yumo, do you remember your current identity?"


    "I��m, now, a lady of the Black Rose Family!?"


    "Not just a lady! It��s a Young lady!"


    Qiu Mingtong corrected with some excitement,


    "Your arranged identity from the Duke is the young miss of our Black Rose family. You��re the sister of Duke Xiao! You��re a noble among nobles! That kind of guy just now was nothing more than a lowly toad. He��s not qualified to give you a hand kiss. You can totally ignore him and just walk away."


    Qiu Mingtong explained seriously,


    "I see, well, alright. But, there are really many people here..."


    Looking around at the people who wanted to come up and chat with her, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    Having been cooped up in the Winter Forest for so long,


    She wasn��t used to being watched by so many people.


    Moreover, these gazes, mostly filled with a certain type of desire, made Yumo feel a bit displeased.


    If she had known,


    She would have preferred staying in the carriage...


    Upon hearing Yumo��s complaints, Qiu Mingtong cast an unhappy glance at the eager onlookers. She pulled out a sinister-looking heavy hammer from behind and swung it threateningly. The Black Knights beside her also showed fierce yet polite friendly gazes,


    Looking ��amicably�� at the crowd,


    Realizing the heavy hostility in Qiu Mingtong and the Black Knights�� eyes, these life-loving nobles and wealthy merchants chose to keep their distance.


    Seeing this,


    A hint of satisfaction appeared in Qiu Mingtong��s light yellow eyes.


    Then, this strong little girl retracted her hostility, respectfully looking at young lady Yumo,


    "Well, there��s no helping it. After all, Yumo-sama possesses a transcendent beauty that stands out from the ordinary. Although it��s slightly altered and veiled, it still can��t hide that beauty. Moreover, Miss Yumo wearing a skirt now looks even more beautiful than before~"


    Hearing the excitement in Qiu Mingtong��s tone,


    Yumo revealed a slightly troubled expression, looking strangely at the exquisite high-end black dress she wore,


    "Ah, this..."


    My thighs feel so bare, it��s so strange (0-0)


    Furthermore,


    Wearing a skirt, I always feel like I��ve lost something...


    Integrity, maybe?


    However,


    Glancing at the beautiful dress with the black rose emblem on it, Yumo couldn��t help but show a sweet smile, a hint of admiration surging within her crimson eyes.


    To be honest,


    It seems,


    Quite nice,


    Wearing it occasionally doesn��t seem so bad, and the children seem to be happy as well...

 Chapter 108 - 112: The Black Rose Family

    last chapter for today ,


    -----------------


    Capital of Sadik Empire - Rubitaan


    Under the illumination of the night sky, everything appeared so serene,


    At this moment,


    The heavily guarded imperial palace was also equally tranquil~


    Accompanied by crisp footsteps,


    A black-haired man dressed in a dashing military coat was leisurely strolling through the palace hall, holding a blue-glowing communication magic stone in his hand,


    After a brief exchange,


    The melodious voice of Yu Mo, as enchanting as a songbird, gradually entered the black-haired man��s ears,


    "So, then, I��ll leave it to you?"


    The black-haired man, who was Xiao, smiled slightly and confidently said,


    "No problem, master Yu Mo. Just leave it to me, I won��t disappoint you."


    "Alright, let��s leave it at that. Also, even as a God of Law, you must remember to take care of your body, and don��t get too tired��"


    "Don��t worry, master Yu Mo, I��ll take good care of myself."


    ...


    ...


    As the final farewell words entered his ears, the light around the communication magic stone gradually faded,


    And the very moment the conversation with Yu Mo ended,


    The warm atmosphere that had pervaded the palace hall suddenly vanished, replaced by an extreme coldness and murderous intent,


    The terrifying chill and bone-chilling killing intent made the white-bearded old man, who was kneeling at the black-haired man��s feet, shudder violently, his soul almost frozen,


    However,


    As a monarch, the white-haired old man forcefully suppressed his fear, barely managed to prop himself up with his scepter, and stared at Xiao with angry eyes,


    "Black... Black Rose Duke, is that woman the one who ordered you to do this?!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Xiao frowned and quickly waved his hand to deny it,


    "Don��t misunderstand, Your Majesty. Master Yu Mo is very benevolent and would never issue such an order��. The desire to annihilate your royal family is purely my own idea."


    Xiao smiled faintly, his smile filled with an overbearing aura and despicable mockery,


    Upon hearing this,


    The white-bearded old man, who was the Emperor of the Sadik Empire, Ropechi, clenched his fists in anger and asked hysterically,


    "Why then?! We have treated your family well! We even granted you the title of Duke! Why would you betray us?!"


    "Oh?"


    Xiao��s eyes became more mocking,


    "Your Majesty, treating us well? That��s not quite accurate, is it? Everyone knows that you wanted to balance power, and besides, you don��t really think I��m unaware of who was behind my father��s death, do you? It seems it was you, Your Majesty? Pretending to be attacked by abyssal demons? That seems like a good excuse, huh~"


    "You?! No, that��s impossible, how could you know this?!"


    Hearing this, the old emperor, who had planned to play the sympathy card, suddenly turned pale,


    In response,


    Xiao couldn��t help but let out a disdainful laugh,


    The dozens of Black Rose Family knights guarding the palace hall also couldn��t help but laugh,


    "You... what are you laughing at?!"


    Hearing the ridicule in the laughter, the humiliated Ropechi clenched his teeth and fists tightly, blood seeping from between his fingers.


    Knowing that appealing to emotions was futile, Ropechi face suddenly contorted, his tone carrying a hint of threatening malice.


    "Xiao! Don��t be so smug. We don��t know who will have the last laugh yet! Wait till the Imperial Guards arrive! Then it��ll be your death sentence... What?!"


    However, as Ropechi was trying to intimidate his opponents, he abruptly stopped speaking.


    He stared in disbelief at the scene behind Xiao.


    At that moment, accompanied by a powerful surge of energy, a giant man nearly three meters tall, wielding a huge axe and clad in black armor, strode into the hall.


    In his left hand, he held the head of the commander of the Imperial Guards, Lakaro.


    Glimpsing the deputy commander of the Black Rose Knights behind him, Xiao laughed meaningfully.


    "Your Majesty? What were you trying to say just now?"


    "You! How... how is this possible?!"


    Lakaro was a seventh-tire sword saint!


    How could he die so easily? And with him dead, wouldn��t the entire Imperial Guard be...


    No.


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!!!


    Ropechi pressed his hand against his head, screaming hysterically:


    "What have you done? There are only forty-something people in your Black Rose family! My Imperial Guards have five hundred! How could they be defeated?!"


    Ropechi��s eyes were bloodshot, and upon seeing his last resort killed so unexpectedly, the emperor of the Sadik Empire seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    Looking at the pitiful figure of the former emperor, Xiao shook his head in disappointment.


    "Heh..."


    Forty people defeating the elite Imperial Guards might be hard to believe for others.


    But for Xiao, it was entirely expected.


    The members of the Black Rose Knights were all children who had returned from the harsh Winter Forest.


    They were the talented children captured from the Ancita continent by the Divine Punishment sect as sacrifices for the demon gods.


    Having survived their journey to the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons, they were undoubtedly stronger than their peers.


    Their willpower had also been tempered by their experiences, making them fearless of hardship and difficulty. After all, they had already cheated death countless times at such a young age...


    These children, after rigorous training, grew into the knights of the Black Rose family.


    The Black Rose Knights had accompanied Xiao in his conquests, unifying the southeastern part of the Sadik Empire.


    How could the royal guards, nothing but a bunch of good-for-nothing drunkards, stand a chance against such a formidable force?!


    However, Ropechi couldn��t understand this, and could only continue raging angrily in impotence.


    "This... this can��t be possible!..."


    "..."


    No longer interested in the former emperor��s ranting, Xiao said calmly:


    "Your Majesty, rest in peace."


    As he spoke, Xiao waved his hand, and a black ball of compressed magic instantly formed in his palm.


    In the next moment, under the horrified gazes of countless royal family members, Ropechi��s brain was pierced by the black magic ball, killing him instantly. He died a gruesome death in a pool of blood...


    Seeing this, the dozens of royal family members captured nearby displayed expressions of despair, desperately pleading for mercy from Xiao.


    These once lofty princes, princesses, and consorts now wailed without any royal dignity, eliciting disdainful laughter from the Black Knights.


    In order not to let the clamor disturb the Duke, two Black Knights guarding the royal family members exchanged glances, drew their swords from their waists, and prepared to send them all to the afterlife...


    However, at this moment, Xiao raised his hand and stopped the two knights.


    "Forget it, let them live."


    "Huh??"


    The two knights were somewhat confused.


    Wasn��t the plan to annihilate the royal family tonight? Why the sudden change?


    But while the two knights were puzzled, Xiao smiled meaningfully, looking at a ragged, black-haired boy lying on the ground.


    "You��re the eighth prince, Leo, right?"


    "Yes, yes, Your Grace! I-I-I am Leo!"


    Upon hearing Xiao��s call, the fourteen-year-old boy named Leo immediately crawled towards Xiao.


    At this, Xiao smiled with satisfaction, patting the young prince��s head with the sole of his foot.


    "From now on, you will be the Emperor of the Sadik Empire."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Leo was dumbstruck on the spot. In fact, not only the eighth prince, but also other royal family members and even Xiao��s own Black Rose family were bewildered.


    Everyone couldn��t help but gaze at Xiao with astonishment...


    ...


    ...


    --


    A short while later, escorted by dozens of Black Knights, Xiao leisurely walked out of the bloodstained palace. As for (Leo Luo Pei) and the other royal family members, Xiao left them to be dealt with by his secretary, Wanya. If all went well, in a few days, the Sadik Empire would see the coronation of a new emperor.


    However, as they watched Xiao��s retreating figure, many Black Rose Knights behind him were still confused. After all, according to the original plan, they were supposed to completely annihilate the royal family and take control of the Sadik Empire.


    But now?


    Puzzled, one of the deputies couldn��t help but ask.


    "Your Grace, weren��t we supposed to seize power? Why...why are we leaving the royal family intact?"


    Hearing his subordinate��s confusion, Xiao smiled meaningfully.


    "It doesn��t matter. Our goal is to control the entire empire, whether directly or through a puppet. There isn��t much difference between the two. If anything, this is more advantageous for us."


    "Advantageous?"


    "Yes. Think about it: the royal family has ruled the empire for more than three hundred years and still has considerable prestige among the people. If we were to usurp the throne directly, we might face resistance."


    "Resistance? Just eliminate it," the deputy commander grumbled nearby.


    At this, Xiao neither agreed nor disagreed, nodding his head.


    "Yes, but that��s not the main reason."


    "Then, what is it?"


    "Master Yu Mo wishes for the various empires to get along and unite once again. As the Black Rose family, we naturally must obey orders, right?"


    "What do you mean?" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, our family will cooperate and help restore the relationships between nations. However, if the Sadik Empire��s royal family doesn��t cooperate or even tries to interfere, they can��t blame us, right?"


    As he spoke, a chilling smile gradually appeared on Xiao��s face, causing the surrounding Black Rose family members to shudder.


    Fortunately, Xiao quickly reined in his cold demeanor.


    Soon after, Xiao seemed to think of something and looked thoughtfully at his deputy.


    "By the way, Wanya."


    "What can I do for you, Your Grace?"


    "Help me find ��Inferno.�� I need her to do me a favor."


    "Inferno?! What do you need her for?!"


    Upon hearing the name of the demonic existence, the deputy clearly displayed fear.


    At this, Xiao smiled slightly.


    "Sigh, the female lead has always been protected by Master Yu Mo, hasn��t she? It��s not easy to make a move. In that case, we can only ask someone for help, starting with taking care of the Child of Destiny."

 Chapter 109: Changing Clothes

    Yumo, after transforming into a human form, was somewhat resistant to wearing skirts.


    So, why did she suddenly put on a skirt?


    This story began half day ago...


    --


    Half day ago, inside a small wooden house in the eastern part of the Winter Forest,


    After hearing Qiu ��s proposal, Yumo, sitting in a chair, thoughtfully lifted her hand to support her chin, tilting her head.


    Hmm,


    "If Xiao can provide me with the identity of a lady of the Black Rose Family, it seems like it would make things much more convenient. But is it really possible? Isn��t the identification system for nobles in the Ancita Continent, especially for the aristocracy, very strict? If a large force like the Black Rose Family suddenly has a new lady appear, wouldn��t it arouse suspicion? Wouldn��t the Sadik Empire��s royal family question it?"


    Yumo slowly voiced her inner doubts.


    If she could get another noblewoman��s cover, it would indeed save her a lot of trouble when she sneaked into the human world later. However, as far as she knew, the noble identities in the Sadik Empire were recorded by the Royal Grand Elder. This sudden new lady would not be recognized, unless she underwent some kind of bloodline authentication. But her blood...


    Go for authentication?


    Let alone the fact that it would be impossible to succeed, the moment she released her blood, the energy of the Shadow Power would be unleashed, and the scene would probably turn into a human hell...


    However,


    In response to Yumo��s concerns, Qiu waved her hand dismissively.


    "Don��t worry, master Yumo! The Sadik Empire��s royal family is already in our grasp... Ah, I mean, the Emperor of the Sadik Empire is very friendly. The duke just needs to discuss (persuade) with him, and he will definitely agree."


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    Qiu nodded solemnly.


    "Besides, using that slave identity is really inappropriate! master Yumo, if you want to approach the Chosen One, don��t use that kind of identity!"


    "Uh,"


    Seeing that Little Tong was so confident and aggressive, Yumo couldn��t think of any reason to object.


    So, Yumo reluctantly nodded her head.


    "Alright, then."


    "Great!"


    Upon hearing this response, Qiu rarely revealed an excited smile. In front of outsiders, she was the expressionless Lolita Commander, but in front of Yumo, she was the expressive little cutie.


    Then,


    The excited Qiu mingtong immediately took out a beautifully crafted black dress, protected by a magical aura, from her spatial ring, and handed it to Yumo with a smile on her face:


    "Lady Yumo! Since we��re leaving soon, hurry up and change into this Black Rose family dress!"


    "Eh?!"


    Looking at the exquisite dress in front of her, Yumo was momentarily stunned.


    "This dress is?"


    "This is a custom-made dress for you that the duke spent three million Star Source Coins on~ It��s definitely perfect for you!"


    "This... This expensive? It��s just a set of clothes! And, I haven��t agreed to it before. How could you... What if I hadn��t agreed just now, wouldn��t you be..."


    "No worries, lady Yumo. It��s better to be prepared, and besides, our Black Rose family is wealthy, so there��s nothing to fear."


    "Huh ��_��"


    Yumo, for a moment, stood still, somewhat at a loss.


    Well,


    She might not be able to understand the thoughts of wealthy people.


    However,


    As for the skirt,


    Hmm...


    After hesitating a little, Yumo shook her head reluctantly.


    "Never mind, little tong. Skirts aren��t really for me."


    "No! How can that be? Lady Yumo, you��re so beautiful! It would definitely suit you! It��s even tailor-made!"


    "Tailor-made?"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s brows furrowed slightly.


    At the same time,


    Li Yu, who was sitting on the sofa eating desserts, shuddered and lowered her head guiltily. After all, this gray-haired little girl had secretly recorded a lot of data when she was massaging Yumo in the bath. Although Li Yu lowered her head, the two little birds fluttering around her started chirping non-stop,


    And kept flashing across Qiu Mingtong��s line of sight,


    After being reminded by Xiaodie and Xiaojing, Qiu Mingtong��s face showed a hint of embarrassment,


    Realizing that she had accidentally let it slip, she quickly changed the subject,


    "lady Yumo! It would really look great on you! Please give it a try! We all want to see it too!"


    Qiu Mingtong took Yumo��s delicate hand and said sincerely,


    "Well,"


    Facing the coaxing, Yumo��s tone carried a hint of hesitation,


    And this hint of ��hesitation�� was immediately captured by Qiu Mingtong,


    After recalling the words of the Duke, Qiu Mingtong suddenly turned her head to look at the three cute little ones sitting on the sofa,


    "all of you support lady Yumo trying on this skirt, right?!"


    With that,


    Qiu Mingtong, while Yumo was not paying attention, frantically made eye contact with Li Yu, Li Mo, and the half-asleep Shuoyue,


    "Hmm?"


    Oh~


    Seeing such an eye signal, Shuoyue and Li Yu raised their eyebrows, and the two quick-witted little loves instantly understood Qiu Mingtong��s intention!


    They were happy to help!


    The next moment,


    The drowsiness in Shuoyue��s eyes suddenly dissipated, and she floated up from the sofa, drifting excitedly behind Qiu Mingtong, raising both hands!


    "Mommy! I raise both hands in agreement! You have to try it on!"


    At the same time, Li Yu also stood up,


    The pair of wings compressed behind her back were suddenly released from their restraints, bursting through her clothes! Then, Li Yu pouted, raised both hands and both pairs of wings!


    "Mother! I raise both hands and both wings in agreement!"


    ��Meow?��


    Seeing her two sisters suddenly express their opinions,


    Even if Li Mo was slow-witted, she realized the importance of the matter,


    After being signaled by Qiu Mingtong once more,


    Li Mo suddenly understood, hurriedly spitting out the fried ��chicken leg�� made by Yumo,


    Under the bewildered gaze of Yumo and the others, Li Mo flipped over and landed on the blanket in front of Yumo, striking a spread-eagle pose!


    Following that,


    Li Mo raised both hands, both feet, and her snow-white wolf tail~


    "Mother! I want to see you in a skirt too! I raise both hands, both feet, and my tail in agreement!"


    She seemed ready to make a fuss if her opinion wasn��t taken into account.


    Li Yu:" ..."


    Shuoyue:" ..."


    Qiu Mingtong:" ..."


    Yumo:" ..."


    Looking at Li Mo��s funny actions and the blue-and-white striped underwear completely exposed to everyone, the living room fell into a brief and strange silence.


    ��This girl, if she ever leaves the forest, wouldn��t she just be giving people a free show?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but grumble inwardly.


    As for Li Mo herself, she was completely unaware of this,


    Still blinking her big eyes, curiously looking around...


    After a speechless moment, Yumo didn��t plan to scold Li Mo for her lack of awareness but looked hesitantly at her three adorable daughters,


    "Do you all really want to see?"


    "We do~~~"


    The three spoke in unison, letting out a cute sound,


    Cuteness Overload x3


    Listening to her daughters�� adorable voices and feeling their three pairs of expectant eyes, Yumo couldn��t help but purse her lips. After another round of struggle, Yumo suppressed the unknown resistance within her.


    So,


    Under everyone��s anticipatory gaze,


    Yumo nodded slightly, somewhat shyly taking the black dress from Qiu Mingtong��s hand,


    "Alright, then I��ll... I��ll try it on."


    Upon hearing this,


    Li Yu, Li Mo, and Shuoyue immediately showed joy on their faces, and unanimously let out delighted sounds,


    "Yay!!" sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However,"


    "What��s wrong, Mommy?"


    "How do I put this dress on?"


    Yumo asked, a bit embarrassed.


    Hearing this, Shuoyue suddenly showed a mischievous smile.


    "Don��t worry, Mommy! I��ll help you put it on!"


    ��Hehehe, a perfect opportunity to get close to Mommy~��


    Saying that, Shuoyue happily floated over.


    Just then, Li Yu suddenly raised her hand and grabbed Shuoyue��s ankle! Due to the external force, Shuoyue suddenly fell from the air and smashed a big hole in the floor...


    As for Li Yu,


    She pretended not to see it and jumped over Shuoyue, coming to Yumo��s side with an innocent look on her face,


    "Mother, let me teach you instead. Shuoyue has been tired recently, look at her sleepy face~"


    "Who said I��m tired?! Li Yu, you��ve gone too far!"


    With a flash of blue-gold light,


    Under Yumo��s helpless gaze, Shuoyue suddenly stood up and jumped onto Li Yu��s back...


    "Mommy, I��m not sleepy! Li Yu is talking nonsense! Don��t believe her!"


    "Mother, even if Shuoyue isn��t sleepy, she sleeps in the lake all day and night and has never learned how to wear such high-end dresses. Let me do it!"


    "Who said I don��t know how? Such a simple thing, do I need to learn?! Sister, you should take a break!"


    "No, little sister! You rest!"


    ...


    ...


    Seeing her two sisters shaking together, Li Mo couldn��t help but pout unhappily and started waving her hands,


    "Me, me, me too!"


    "Shut up, big sis!"


    "Li Mo, be quiet!"


    Li Yu and Shuoyue shouted in unison,


    "Meowwww~~"


    With that shout, Li Mo instantly lowered her head in grievance, her fluffy adorable ears drooping,


    Whimper,


    Why can��t I do it to , sob sob sob~


    --


    On the other side,


    Watching Li Yu and the others interact, and Yumo constantly trying to figure out how to wear the dress,


    Qiu Mingtong, who had been silently watching the drama for a long time, couldn��t help but show a satisfied smile, and a touch of admiration surged in her orange-yellow eyes...


    ��As expected of the duke.��


    Indeed,


    Just as the duke predicted,


    If only Qiu Mingtong or Li Yu had tried to persuade Yumo, she would probably have opposed. But, with all three of them speaking together, Yumo would certainly not refuse.


    After all,


    Yumo had always been helpless against the children��s coquettishness~


    However,


    I also want to be more intimate with lady Yumo...


    Thinking about this, Qiu Mingtong showed a mischievous smile,


    "lady Yumo, let me help you with the dress~"


    The next moment,


    Under the ��hostile�� gazes of Shuoyue and Li Yu, Qiu Mingtong happily came to Yumo��s side,


    "By the way, my lady, how about considering changing your underwear too?"

 Chapter 110: Memory Fibers

    Returning to the present,


    At the central guesthouse of Linfeng City,


    Under the moonlight, Miss Yumo left the banquet hall and walked slowly onto the balcony. She then leaned against the railing, enjoying the beautiful moonlight and the brilliant stars in the sky.


    Recalling the previous scene in her house, where she was forcefully stripped and changed into the dress by those unfilial daughters,


    A trace of embarrassment and anger appeared in Yumo��s beautiful eyes.


    ��Those naughty girls, they��re really rebellious.��


    If it weren��t for her timely use of the "feather duster," her underwear would have been stripped off by those naughty girls too.


    As for why it was so fun?


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yumo focused her attention on the black evening gown she was wearing.


    After wearing the long skirt for a day, Yumo no longer felt the initial discomfort,


    She had grown accustomed to the occasional ��coolness�� on her thighs.


    As for the underwear,


    At first, she was worried that it would be too tight and make her thighs uncomfortable, but after putting it on, it seemed quite comfortable~


    If there was anything that made her feel uncomfortable today,


    It was the feeling of being watched with lustful and ravenous gazes.


    If it weren��t for Qiu Mingtong and the knights of the Black Rose family guarding her, she would have been annoyed to death by those young nobles at tonight��s banquet. However, even with the knights guarding her, Yumo still disliked the incessant gazes coming from all around, filled with lust and greed.


    Yumo knew that her ever-present Shadow power would invisibly stimulate people��s lust,


    Most people would be affected unless they had been trained or had strong willpower.


    For this reason, after disguising herself as the Black Rose family��s young lady, Yumo deliberately concealed her aura. Now, outsiders should not be affected, right? Why, then, did these people still seem to have lost their minds to lust...


    Or could it be,


    They just wanted to climb the ranks of the Black Rose family? They wanted to gain her favor and establish a connection with the Black Rose family?


    Enmm,


    It seemed that i had underestimated the influence of the Black Rose family. In this case, assuming the identity of their young lady might also bring some trouble for myself...


    But no matter what,


    Unable to endure those gazes and endless small talk, Yumo left the scene to Qiu Mingtong. Under the protection of several Black Knights, Yumo came to the balcony for some fresh air. She enjoyed the moonlight while waiting for the tedious banquet to end.


    However...


    "Seems like staying here isn��t such a good idea either..."


    Yumo sighed helplessly,


    Then,


    The dark-haired girl looked at the other corner of the balcony with mixed feelings,


    At this moment,


    Accompanied by a low panting sound, a brown-haired young man in gorgeous clothing climbed onto the balcony under Yumo��s watchful gaze.


    Obviously,


    Outside the balcony door, there were knights from the Black Rose family guarding it, so those who wanted to see Yumo had to find another way to visit.


    Just like this young man, who climbed up five floors directly...


    Hmm...


    By the way,


    Isn��t the security here too terrible? They just let someone climb up like this?


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain.


    The next moment,


    After seeing Yumo, the brown-haired man immediately dusted himself off and assumed an elegant gentleman��s demeanor. Then, the nobleman bowed respectfully,


    "Hello, Miss Yu of the Black Rose family, welcome to the City of Wind Linfeng. I am... Huh?!"


    What


    What��s going on? A butterfly?!


    However, before the brown-haired man could finish his self-introduction, a crimson butterfly suddenly entered his field of vision, causing him to shudder and be completely baffled.


    ��What, what��s going on?! Where did this butterfly come from?��


    Then, before he could figure out what was happening, a golden powder gradually scattered onto the brown-haired man��s face.


    The next moment,


    An irresistible drowsiness suddenly struck the brown-haired man��s heart.


    In this way, the man fell to the ground, unconscious from the sleep powder of the blood butterfly before he could finish speaking.


    The sound of his fall, however, caused the black knights outside the door to startle,


    Immediately breaking in,


    And drawing the long swords at their waists,


    "lady Yumo! Are you alright?!"


    The knights�� words were filled with worry.


    Hearing this,


    Yumo, who was leaning on the balcony, helplessly waved her hand, signaling the black knights not to worry.


    "It��s fine, just a clown. Calm down."


    "Yes, my lady."


    The two black knights replied in unison.


    "Then, how should we deal with this person?"


    Looking at the unconscious brown-haired man, one of the black knights asked curiously.


    Regarding this, Yumo glanced at him indifferently,


    "It doesn��t matter. You guys handle it yourselves."


    "Yes, my lady ."


    "Also, tell Qiu mingtong that I won��t be staying here. I��m going back to the guesthouse��s lounge. Leave the banquet matters to her."


    "Understood, my lady ." The two black knights replied respectfully.


    "Mm."


    After responding lightly, a red light gradually enveloped Yumo��s body.


    The next moment,


    Under the slightly astonished gazes of the two black knights, Yumo��s body suddenly disintegrated, turning into a burst of red light and disappearing in front of them...


    --


    A moment later,


    In a VIP room at the guesthouse,


    Countless crimson light points suddenly appeared in the empty living room.


    Accompanied by a slight surge of Shadow power, these light points quickly gathered towards a central point like they had received a summons, condensing into the figure of a young girl.


    In the blink of an eye,


    As the power stabilized, a stunning black-haired girl appeared in the living room.


    Without a doubt,


    This young girl was Yumo.


    "Hmm, it seems pretty good."


    Looking down at the exquisite black dress on her body, Yumo couldn��t help but show a satisfied smile.


    Under normal circumstances,


    When Yumo transformed her body into a concentrated crimson Shadow power and reassembled it, she would undoubtedly enter an awkward naked state.


    After all, clothes couldn��t be turned into energy like her body.


    So every time, after transforming into an energy state, the clothes on her body would awkwardly remain in place...


    Therefore, to avoid such embarrassing and shameful streaking situations, Yumo usually wouldn��t turn her body into energy, even if it was more convenient at times... sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now,


    It didn��t matter,


    Because she had this dress~


    At this moment, the dress Yumo was wearing wasn��t ordinary attire. The main reason this dress was so valuable was that it used a rare material called memory fiber.


    Clothes made from this material could break down and merge into the crimson light when driven by Shadow Silence power or other forces, along with Yumo��s body.


    When Yumo reassembled her human body, the memory fiber would attach itself to her delicate figure, reforming into a black evening gown.


    Of course, to ensure that she wasn��t vacuum-sealed after the dress was reformed, Yumo reluctantly put on the set of women��s underwear Xia had prepared...


    Sigh,


    ��Goodbye, my dignity...��


    Yumo sighed helplessly in her heart.


    While sighing, she looked at the stunning reflection in the mirror beside her and couldn��t help but be slightly stunned.


    Looking at her beautiful self in the mirror, she seemed to understand why those nobles had been so infatuated with her...


    Hmm,


    Seeing that no one was around, Yumo couldn��t help but imitate the fashion models in her memory, striking a few seductive poses in front of the mirror, including some alluring ones~


    ��Indeed, it��s quite beautiful...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but exclaim in her heart.


    However,


    Yumo soon stopped her ��coquettish�� behavior due to her inner embarrassment.


    Forget it,


    No more posing, it��s a bit awkward...


    Sigh,


    Let��s get back to business.


    With that thought, Yumo slowly grasped the communication magic stone on the table beside her.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a surge of crimson Shadow power, the communication magic stone gradually emitted a pale blue light.


    Then,


    --


    A warm, magnetic male voice suddenly came from the magic stone,


    "master Yumo , you finally contacted me!"


    The voice was filled with gentleness, respect, and strong excitement. It was evident that the owner of the voice was delighted upon hearing Yumo��s words.


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Yumo couldn��t help but smile slightly, sitting down on the sofa.


    "Yes, it��s been a long time since we��ve chatted, Xiao."


    It was evident,


    The one speaking to Yumo now was the head of the Black Rose family, and one of the humans who had grown up in the Cold Winter Forest,


    Xiao��Black Rose.


    "By the way, first of all, thank you for the dress, it��s beautiful and very practical."


    "I��m so glad you like it! How about I get you a few more next time?"


    "No, no, that��s enough."


    "It��s alright, just one or two more would do. You are now the young lady of our Black Rose family, wearing just one dress would be laughed at by others."


    "Ah, I see, then alright."


    "Oh, master Yumo, you specifically contacted me with the communication magic stone at this time. Is there anything urgent?"


    "Hmm?"


    Is it urgent?


    Seemingly detecting a hint of anxiety in Xiao��s words, Yumo frowned and hurriedly asked with an apologetic tone,


    "Sorry, did I interrupt you? If so, I can contact you later. You can go on with your work."


    After all, Xiao was the Duke of the Black Rose family, managing such a vast territory, and must be quite busy. Yumo didn��t want to disturb him, besides, it seemed to be rest time right now...


    --


    On the other end,


    Thousands of miles away, inside the Sadiq Empire palace shrouded in darkness,


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, the black-haired man standing in a pool of blood, covered in blood, hurriedly showed a frightened expression,


    "No problem, no problem! Master Yumo, I��ve already taken care of things here, you��re not interrupting, not interrupting at all."


    The black-haired man said somewhat anxiously to the communication magic stone.


    At this moment,


    Lying at the black-haired man��s feet was an old man with white hair and a crown on his head, gasping for breath, and on the verge of death...

 Chapter 111: Follow-up Arrangements

    Long ago, on a certain day in the Cold Winter Forest, within the Demon Palace,


    A disheveled black-haired little boy, sobbing uncontrollably, stood in the hall with a face full of sadness and despair.


    In the quiet hall, the only sound was the boy��s crying, with complete silence otherwise. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countless abyssal demons outside the hall had also fallen silent at this moment.


    As the boy continued to sob, a gentle and comforting voice, like a delicate spring, softly entered the boy��s heart,


    "What��s wrong, little one? Why are you crying so sadly?"


    " sister Yu- Yumo?"


    Upon hearing the girl��s voice in his heart, the little boy, still crying, raised his head, looking at the fluttering blood-red butterflies in the sky above.


    Apparently, upon hearing the name "Sister Yumo," the blood butterflies suddenly trembled, but Yumo had no energy to care about it now. What she prioritized was to comfort the little boy in front of her.


    "Can you tell Sister why you��re crying, Xiao?"


    "Sister Yumo, father, father doesn��t want me anymore, *sob*! He left me behind and walked away, *sob*!"


    "That��s not true. Your father left you here to practice diligently, just like the previous heads of the Black Rose family."


    "No, he must not want me. I��m so worthless, I will never become the head of the family, "


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I-I��m already ten years old, but, but I only have second-tier strength, and I��m so weak I can��t even hold a sword."


    "Second-tier, huh?, compared to previous generations, it is indeed a bit�� uh, no, no, no, don��t mind what I just said. Um, but why do you insist on holding a sword?"


    Yumo asked in confusion,


    To this, the little boy replied matter-of-factly,


    "Because, because all the previous heads of the Black Rose family were knights, they were all swordmaster experts! If, if I want to become the head of the family, I must��"


    "Sigh, you don��t need to be so obsessed with being a swordmaster. You are definitely not worthless. Your talent doesn��t lie in swordsmanship. Besides, the Black Rose family has never said that you must practice swordsmanship."


    "But, but father and the others��"


    "That brat�� never mind, in any case, don��t worry about this. I��ll train you to become a qualified family head~, one that will make your father very satisfied."


    Yumo said confidently,


    Upon hearing these words, the little boy gradually stopped crying,


    "Really?"


    "Really, more real than pearls~"


    Yumo continued to coax.


    Seeing the little boy no longer crying, Yumo felt a great burden lifted from her heart.


    Then,


    With a surge of crimson shadow power, waves of red light gradually converged, forming an energy arm.


    Under Yumo��s control, the energy arm reached out to the little boy,


    "But before becoming a qualified family head, we must fill our stomachs first, right?"


    At these words, the little boy covered his stomach and blushed,


    Lowering his head, he responded somewhat shyly:


    "Mm."


    Saying this, the little boy was led by Yumo��s energy arm, walking slowly towards the depths of the Demon Palace.


    "By the way, wait a second. The dishes on the left side were made by me, so you can eat them. As for those on the right side, they were made by my daughter, Li Yu. If you don��t want to die on the spot, I suggest you don��t try them~"


    "Huh?"


    ...


    ...


    --


    Recalling the first time they met over a hundred years ago, Xiao��s timid and shrinking appearance, his fearful voice, and now hearing Xiao��s confident and reliable tone, Yu Mo couldn��t help but feel emotional about how fast the children have grown.


    Come to think of it?


    Hasn��t it been a long time since they last saw each other? Is Xiao an old man now?


    Oh, no.


    Now he has already broken through to the rank of Magic God. After reaching the eighth rank, he will become young again, and his lifespan will greatly increase.


    No wonder his voice sounds so young...


    Yu Mo, who was communicating via a magic stone while sitting on the sofa, made an ��I see�� expression and cutely nodded her head.


    While Yumo was reminiscing about the past,


    Xiao��s curious voice came from the communication magic stone,


    "master Yumo, you just mentioned the current plan, what is it?"


    Hearing that, Yumo restrained her emotional feelings and put on a serious expression,


    "Oh, that. Well, according to your previous report, the infighting among the human forces on the Ancita continent is severe, right? Even within the Asumos Church, because of the existence of the three archbishops, they are divided into three factions, each fighting against each other."


    "Yes, that��s right."


    "Didn��t we say that before? They can��t possibly deal with the invasion of the abyssal demons in this state. So, I plan to mix in with the Chosen One, help her unite the Asumos Church internally, and then go find the prince and have Meng Xi join forces with him to integrate the entire Ancita continent��s forces into a single power. Only then can they have the possibility of invading the Winter Forest!"


    "Is that so?"


    Upon hearing Yu Mo��s words, Xiao��s tone changed slightly,


    After a moment of eerie silence,


    Xiao��s voice slowly came from the communication magic stone,


    "master Yu Mo, may I ask you a question?"


    "Hmm? What��s the matter? Why so serious all of a sudden?"


    "master Yu Mo, is your reason for wanting to integrate these forces still hoping that they could invade the Winter Forest and kill you?"


    "Uh��, well,"


    Hearing that, Yu Mo was slightly stunned, and after a helpless sigh, she nodded,


    "Yeah,"


    "So... can I ask why?"


    Upon hearing this question again and feeling the concern in Xiao��s tone, Yu Mo��s crimson eyes revealed a hint of struggle,


    She really wanted to tell Xiao and the others about the trial mission so they wouldn��t have to worry so much. After all, her death in her own words is not the same as the death they understand.


    However,


    Even if she wanted to say it, she couldn��t,


    That power was constantly restricting her, forcing her to carry out the mission while also preventing her from revealing some truths to others...


    Sigh...


    Every time she thought about it, Yu Mo felt helpless.


    After another sigh, Yu Mo apologized,


    "Sorry... for now, I can��t tell you."


    "Is that so?"


    Xiao��s voice sounded somewhat disappointed, but he seemed to have anticipated Yu Mo��s answer and quickly adjusted his emotions, concealing his sense of loss.


    "I understand, master Yu Mo."


    "..."


    "So, master, is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "Actually, I��ve been observing the relationship between the Sadik Empire and the Snow Night and Red Lotus Leaf Empires has always been tense. And now, the influence of the Black Rose Family within the Sadik Empire has grown considerably, so..."


    "Master, do you want the Black Rose Family to help improve the relationship between the Sadik Empire and the other two empires?"


    "Yes, more or less, that��s the idea."


    "Alright, master Yumo, I understand. Although I can��t guarantee improvement, I will do my best."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "No problem, this is what I should do. you don��t need to feel burdened. After all, the existence of our Black Rose Family is to serve you."


    Hearing these words, Yu Mo couldn��t help but smile. She hadn��t expected that the people she had inadvertently saved 500 years ago would end up helping her so much...


    Hmm?


    Speaking of which,


    As if she had thought of something, Yu Mo continued:


    "By the way, Xiao."


    "Yes? Is there anything else you��d like to ask, master Yu Mo?"


    "Do you know of any suitable weapons for the Chosen One on the continent? Swords or the like."


    "Weapons? Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "Well, mainly, I want to find a suitable weapon for the heroine."


    As she said this, Yu Mo��s expression became somewhat strange,


    Emm,


    The reason she suddenly mentioned this was that she was not satisfied with Meng Xi��s weapon...


    Before, in the small hosue, she had just wanted to borrow Meng Xi��s sword to shave her teeth,


    Unexpectedly, the sword had shattered...


    After all, Meng Xi was the Chosen One! She really didn��t understand why the Asumos Church didn��t provide her with a decent sword.


    Never mind,


    If the Asumos Church couldn��t provide the heroine with a good weapon, she would do it herself��


    That��s why Yu Mo asked Xiao about weapons.


    Fortunately, Xiao was as reliable as ever,


    Upon hearing Yu Mo��s question, a suitable option popped into his mind,


    "Speaking of which, there is a sword that seems quite suitable for the Chosen One."


    "Which one?"


    "The one from the Elf race, the transformed Holy Sword..."


    "Oh, that does seem like a good choice. After all, it��s called the Holy Sword, it must be good. However, will the Elf race be willing to lend such a treasure?"


    "Hehe,"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao, who was thousands of miles away, revealed a slightly gloomy smile,


    "Don��t worry, Master. The Elf race and our family have always had a very ��good�� relationship. I��ll visit them personally, there won��t be any problems��"

 Chapter 112: The Black Rose Family

    last chapter today,


    -----------------


    Capital of Sadik Empire - Rubitaan


    Under the illumination of the night sky, everything appeared so serene,


    At this moment,


    The heavily guarded imperial palace was also equally tranquil~


    Accompanied by crisp footsteps, S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A black-haired man dressed in a dashing military coat was leisurely strolling through the palace hall, holding a blue-glowing communication magic stone in his hand,


    After a brief exchange,


    The melodious voice of Yu Mo, as enchanting as a songbird, gradually entered the black-haired man��s ears,


    "So, then, I��ll leave it to you?"


    The black-haired man, who was Xiao, smiled slightly and confidently said,


    "No problem, master Yu Mo. Just leave it to me, I won��t disappoint you."


    "Alright, let��s leave it at that. Also, even as a God of Law, you must remember to take care of your body, and don��t get too tired��"


    "Don��t worry, master Yu Mo, I��ll take good care of myself."


    ...


    ...


    As the final farewell words entered his ears, the light around the communication magic stone gradually faded,


    And the very moment the conversation with Yu Mo ended,


    The warm atmosphere that had pervaded the palace hall suddenly vanished, replaced by an extreme coldness and murderous intent,


    The terrifying chill and bone-chilling killing intent made the white-bearded old man, who was kneeling at the black-haired man��s feet, shudder violently, his soul almost frozen,


    However,


    As a monarch, the white-haired old man forcefully suppressed his fear, barely managed to prop himself up with his scepter, and stared at Xiao with angry eyes,


    "Black... Black Rose Duke, is that woman the one who ordered you to do this?!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Xiao frowned and quickly waved his hand to deny it,


    "Don��t misunderstand, Your Majesty. Master Yu Mo is very benevolent and would never issue such an order��. The desire to annihilate your royal family is purely my own idea."


    Xiao smiled faintly, his smile filled with an overbearing aura and despicable mockery,


    Upon hearing this,


    The white-bearded old man, who was the Emperor of the Sadik Empire, Ropechi, clenched his fists in anger and asked hysterically,


    "Why then?! We have treated your family well! We even granted you the title of Duke! Why would you betray us?!"


    "Oh?"


    Xiao��s eyes became more mocking,


    "Your Majesty, treating us well? That��s not quite accurate, is it? Everyone knows that you wanted to balance power, and besides, you don��t really think I��m unaware of who was behind my father��s death, do you? It seems it was you, Your Majesty? Pretending to be attacked by abyssal demons? That seems like a good excuse, huh~"


    "You?! No, that��s impossible, how could you know this?!"


    Hearing this, the old emperor, who had planned to play the sympathy card, suddenly turned pale,


    In response,


    Xiao couldn��t help but let out a disdainful laugh,


    The dozens of Black Rose Family knights guarding the palace hall also couldn��t help but laugh,


    "You... what are you laughing at?!"


    Hearing the ridicule in the laughter, the humiliated Ropechi clenched his teeth and fists tightly, blood seeping from between his fingers.


    Knowing that appealing to emotions was futile, Ropechi face suddenly contorted, his tone carrying a hint of threatening malice.


    "Xiao! Don��t be so smug. We don��t know who will have the last laugh yet! Wait till the Imperial Guards arrive! Then it��ll be your death sentence... What?!"


    However, as Ropechi was trying to intimidate his opponents, he abruptly stopped speaking.


    He stared in disbelief at the scene behind Xiao.


    At that moment, accompanied by a powerful surge of energy, a giant man nearly three meters tall, wielding a huge axe and clad in black armor, strode into the hall.


    In his left hand, he held the head of the commander of the Imperial Guards, Lakaro.


    Glimpsing the deputy commander of the Black Rose Knights behind him, Xiao laughed meaningfully.


    "Your Majesty? What were you trying to say just now?"


    "You! How... how is this possible?!"


    Lakaro was a seventh-tire sword saint!


    How could he die so easily? And with him dead, wouldn��t the entire Imperial Guard be...


    No.


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!!!


    Ropechi pressed his hand against his head, screaming hysterically:


    "What have you done? There are only forty-something people in your Black Rose family! My Imperial Guards have five hundred! How could they be defeated?!"


    Ropechi��s eyes were bloodshot, and upon seeing his last resort killed so unexpectedly, the emperor of the Sadik Empire seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    Looking at the pitiful figure of the former emperor, Xiao shook his head in disappointment.


    "Heh..."


    Forty people defeating the elite Imperial Guards might be hard to believe for others.


    But for Xiao, it was entirely expected.


    The members of the Black Rose Knights were all children who had returned from the harsh Winter Forest.


    They were the talented children captured from the Ancita continent by the Divine Punishment sect as sacrifices for the demon gods.


    Having survived their journey to the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons, they were undoubtedly stronger than their peers.


    Their willpower had also been tempered by their experiences, making them fearless of hardship and difficulty. After all, they had already cheated death countless times at such a young age...


    These children, after rigorous training, grew into the knights of the Black Rose family.


    The Black Rose Knights had accompanied Xiao in his conquests, unifying the southeastern part of the Sadik Empire.


    How could the royal guards, nothing but a bunch of good-for-nothing drunkards, stand a chance against such a formidable force?!


    However, Ropechi couldn��t understand this, and could only continue raging angrily in impotence.


    "This... this can��t be possible!..."


    "..."


    No longer interested in the former emperor��s ranting, Xiao said calmly:


    "Your Majesty, rest in peace."


    As he spoke, Xiao waved his hand, and a black ball of compressed magic instantly formed in his palm.


    In the next moment, under the horrified gazes of countless royal family members, Ropechi��s brain was pierced by the black magic ball, killing him instantly. He died a gruesome death in a pool of blood...


    Seeing this, the dozens of royal family members captured nearby displayed expressions of despair, desperately pleading for mercy from Xiao.


    These once lofty princes, princesses, and consorts now wailed without any royal dignity, eliciting disdainful laughter from the Black Knights.


    In order not to let the clamor disturb the Duke, two Black Knights guarding the royal family members exchanged glances, drew their swords from their waists, and prepared to send them all to the afterlife...


    However, at this moment, Xiao raised his hand and stopped the two knights.


    "Forget it, let them live."


    "Huh??"


    The two knights were somewhat confused.


    Wasn��t the plan to annihilate the royal family tonight? Why the sudden change?


    But while the two knights were puzzled, Xiao smiled meaningfully, looking at a ragged, black-haired boy lying on the ground.


    "You��re the eighth prince, Leo, right?"


    "Yes, yes, Your Grace! I-I-I am Leo!"


    Upon hearing Xiao��s call, the fourteen-year-old boy named Leo immediately crawled towards Xiao.


    At this, Xiao smiled with satisfaction, patting the young prince��s head with the sole of his foot.


    "From now on, you will be the Emperor of the Sadik Empire."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Leo was dumbstruck on the spot. In fact, not only the eighth prince, but also other royal family members and even Xiao��s own Black Rose family were bewildered.


    Everyone couldn��t help but gaze at Xiao with astonishment...


    ...


    ...


    --


    A short while later, escorted by dozens of Black Knights, Xiao leisurely walked out of the bloodstained palace. As for (Leo Luo Pei) and the other royal family members, Xiao left them to be dealt with by his secretary, Wanya. If all went well, in a few days, the Sadik Empire would see the coronation of a new emperor.


    However, as they watched Xiao��s retreating figure, many Black Rose Knights behind him were still confused. After all, according to the original plan, they were supposed to completely annihilate the royal family and take control of the Sadik Empire.


    But now?


    Puzzled, one of the deputies couldn��t help but ask.


    "Your Grace, weren��t we supposed to seize power? Why...why are we leaving the royal family intact?"


    Hearing his subordinate��s confusion, Xiao smiled meaningfully.


    "It doesn��t matter. Our goal is to control the entire empire, whether directly or through a puppet. There isn��t much difference between the two. If anything, this is more advantageous for us."


    "Advantageous?"


    "Yes. Think about it: the royal family has ruled the empire for more than three hundred years and still has considerable prestige among the people. If we were to usurp the throne directly, we might face resistance."


    "Resistance? Just eliminate it," the deputy commander grumbled nearby.


    At this, Xiao neither agreed nor disagreed, nodding his head.


    "Yes, but that��s not the main reason."


    "Then, what is it?"


    "Master Yu Mo wishes for the various empires to get along and unite once again. As the Black Rose family, we naturally must obey orders, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, our family will cooperate and help restore the relationships between nations. However, if the Sadik Empire��s royal family doesn��t cooperate or even tries to interfere, they can��t blame us, right?"


    As he spoke, a chilling smile gradually appeared on Xiao��s face, causing the surrounding Black Rose family members to shudder.


    Fortunately, Xiao quickly reined in his cold demeanor.


    Soon after, Xiao seemed to think of something and looked thoughtfully at his deputy.


    "By the way, Wanya."


    "What can I do for you, Your Grace?"


    "Help me find ��Inferno.�� I need her to do me a favor."


    "Inferno?! What do you need her for?!"


    Upon hearing the name of the demonic existence, the deputy clearly displayed fear.


    At this, Xiao smiled slightly.


    "Sigh, the female lead has always been protected by Master Yu Mo, hasn��t she? It��s not easy to make a move. In that case, we can only ask someone for help, starting with taking care of the Child of Destiny."

 Chapter 113: I’m not a cutie

    The perspective shifts back to the guesthouse in the City of Wind Linfeng.


    As night deepens, the evening banquet temporarily concludes. With the end of the feast, local nobles and wealthy merchants leave the guesthouse one after another, while members of the Black Rose family return to their respective rooms to rest. The entire guesthouse subsequently becomes silent.


    Taking advantage of the quiet night, our Yumo stealthily leaves her room. Turning into countless blood butterflies, she quickly arrives at another corner of the guesthouse, where Meng Xi is currently situated.


    Thanks to the efforts of the Black Rose family, Meng Xi has already been treated as an injured person and placed here, waiting for the members of the Church of Asumos to ��claim�� her.


    As for security, it is jointly handled by the Black Rose family and the guards of the City of Wind Linfeng.


    --


    After confirming that there��s nobody around, Yumo approaches Meng Xi��s room and carefully opens the door.


    With the door opening, the stunningly beautiful silver-haired girl lies asleep on the bed, appearing before Yumo. At this moment, Meng Xi, after being cared for by the guesthouse maids, has taken off her bloodstained clothes, cleaned up, and changed into a simple white cotton nightgown.


    Of course, the quality of the nightgown is incomparable to the lace one provided by Yumo earlier, but it��s already considered of high quality within the City of Wind.


    The entire bedroom is relatively luxurious. It can be seen that the people of the City of Wind, despite their hostility towards the Church of Asumos, are still meticulous in their treatment of the Child of Destiny. Considering the Snow Night Empire��s prince launched a magic energy fission bomb targeting Meng Xi, Yumo worried that Meng Xi might be attacked by assassins sent by the royal family.


    Now it seems her worries were unfounded. The previous bombing was likely the lone act of the third prince. The Snow Night royal family is currently actively negotiating with the Red Lotus Empire and the Asumos church.


    Hmm, the environment appears quite decent.


    However, the service seems to be lacking.


    Looking at Meng Xi��s exposed upper body, not properly covered by the quilt, Yumo couldn��t help but feel slightly displeased.


    Although the room is heated, she could still catch a cold if the quilt isn��t covering her properly!


    With that thought, Yumo slowly sits by Meng Xi��s bedside and carefully covers the silver-haired girl with the quilt.


    Um, is the divine energy nearby getting stronger?


    Hmm, it seems that Meng Xi is really recovering.


    Thinking about this, Yumo smiles with relief.


    Then, Yumo gently lifts her hand to caress Meng Xi��s delicate face, feeling the soft and bouncy touch. Yumo can��t help but show a bitter smile.


    Recalling the little girl who always acted spoiled and cute, hugging her and calling her big sister, Yumo feels a bit sad knowing she might never see her again.


    However, it��s an inevitable situation.


    After all, the heroine will recover sooner or later and return to the church, and she can��t be in a childish state forever...


    However, recalling Meng Xi��s strange behavior in the bath earlier, Yumo can��t help but frown again. Sometimes, she even wonders if this girl has genuinely become childish...


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, Yumo calls on Shuo Yue to cover Meng Xi��s experiences during this time with a false dream.


    This way, even if Meng Xi is pretending, she won��t remember herself. If she isn��t pretending, it will prevent her from recalling these days. After all, Yumo is also worried that Meng Xi will remember her kindness and hesitate to take action against her in the future.


    But, no matter what, keep going! "Your journey is still long, little cutie~"


    Smiling slightly, Yumo playfully pinches Meng Xi��s cheek. However, while pinching, Yumo is still very vigilant, watching the silver-haired girl carefully, fearing she might suddenly open her eyes again. Having been startled several times before, Yumo has developed a slight shadow in her heart.


    After visiting the heroine, Yumo slowly gets up. Of course, she doesn��t plan to return to her original room, but instead goes to the living room as planned. After all, she intends to continue accompanying Meng Xi as a slave girl once Meng Xi wakes up in a few days. The heroine��s current strength is still insufficient, and there is still a long way to go.


    Oh, and she has to help her deal with some internal troubles within the Church.


    So, "Goodbye, big sister~" Using the previous slave girl��s tone, Yumo playfully says in her heart.


    Then, Yumo carefully closes the door.


    After returning to the living room, a flash of crimson shadowy power transforms Yumo into a delicate pink-haired little girl. However, as she suppresses her power, she quickly realizes a very awkward problem.


    Hmm, she forgot to change her clothes. Glancing at the black dress on her delicate body, which has become extremely ill-fitting due to her body shrinking, an embarrassed expression appears on Yumo��s face.


    Never mind, I will go back and change into another set of clothes first. After all, the people outside are from the Black Rose family...


    --


    With Yumo��s departure, the bedroom once again returns to its previous silence. The girl lying on the bed keeps her eyes closed, showing no signs of waking up.


    Clearly, this time, Meng Xi doesn��t suddenly sit up like before but remains immersed in the world of dreams.


    However, while Meng Xi doesn��t react, another presence in the room becomes restless. After confirming that Yumo has left, Meng Xi��s chest suddenly radiates a soft golden light.


    As the golden light shines, Meng Xi��s already ample chest rises even further, to an enviable extent.


    Of course, it��s not because Meng Xi��s chest suddenly had a second growth spurt...


    In the next moment, with the light dispersing, the quilt covering Meng Xi��s chest is suddenly pushed away.


    A cute creature, with ruby-red eyes, a pure white body, resembling both a cat and a rabbit, sits on Meng Xi��s chest. "Oh my, that scared me..." It thought it was discovered!


    Whoa, that woman actually came to the City of Wind too? How on earth did she get in?!


    A being resembling a cute cat and named Little Sakura panted anxiously,


    If it weren��t for the red light flickering outside the bedroom that she saw just now, and hid herself in Mengxi��s spiritual world like before, she would have been caught by that woman!


    Although the woman didn��t attack Mengxi for some reason,


    Who knows if she will be attacked next time ? After all, her body is entirely made of the goddess��s divine power!


    It can be said that her body is a taunt to the abyssal demon! Once caught, she��d likely be devoured alive.


    Because of this, Mengxi had been hiding her breath in her spiritual world during their time in the Winter Forest! It wasn��t until today when she no longer felt the horrifying pressure, that she secretly slipped out of Mengxi��s body.


    Of course,


    Little Sakura��s mind was quite complex at the moment,


    At first, she thought that the abyssal demon wanted to keep Mengxi in the Winter Forest,


    Unexpectedly, when she sensed that there was no one else around and came out to observe, she was astonished to find that they had returned to the human domain, to the City of Wind?! Although she didn��t know why that terrifying woman let them return, Little Sakura was still overjoyed!


    Well,


    Although she was almost discovered just now,


    Fortunately, she was clever and hid in time!


    "A close call, a close call..."


    If something really happened,


    How would she explain it to Lord Lin Ling...


    Nevermind,


    Don��t think about those things for now,


    What��s important is Mengxi��s physical condition!


    After taking a long breath, the cat creature refocused her attention on Mengxi��s pretty face. A pale golden divine power gradually gathered around Little Sakura and covered Mengxi��s body! After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Mengxi, Little Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next moment,


    Her red eyes suddenly flashed with seriousness,


    This,


    What is this?


    Mengxi��s spirit was covered with some energy?! Is this... the power of the Shadow?!


    The moment she realized this, Little Sakura��s face showed anger, and she snorted coldly with a "not surprising" tone,


    "Hmph~"


    I knew that woman wouldn��t be kind-hearted! She would never just let Miss Mengxi return to human society like this! They must have tampered with Mengxi��s memories!


    Do they want to turn Miss Mengxi into one of them?!


    Then, join forces to destroy the Church ! And the human resistance forces!


    Haha,


    As expected of an abyssal demon, truly despicable!


    However��


    The next moment, a strong golden light suddenly bloomed around Little Sakura and slowly flowed into Mengxi��s mind!


    "Hmph! With me here, your plans will never succeed!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although my physical strength is weak!


    But my spiritual power is very terrifying~


    So,


    Under the continuous cleansing of Little Sakura��s golden divine power,


    In Mengxi��s body,


    The power left by Shuoyue was gradually worn away bit by bit...

 Chapter 114 - 114+115: Meng Xi’s Thoughts fixed

    ...


    ��My head...��


    ��My head hurts...��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What...��


    ��What happened to me?��


    ��


    ��I remember being at the Galros Fortress...��


    ��After seeing those butterflies and that woman, I seemed to have fainted?...��


    ��And then...��


    ��What happened next?��


    ...


    ��Huh? These memories... The house in the Winter Forest? And the black-haired woman?��


    ��Why are my memories so blurry?��


    ��Strange...��


    ...


    Could it be...


    ��Little Sakura?!��


    ...


    As Little Sakura��s power continuously poured into Meng Xi��s body, the silver-haired girl��s sleeping consciousness gradually regained control of her body...


    Slowly,


    Meng Xi suppressed the overwhelming drowsiness and slowly opened her eyes, forcing her consciousness to return to reality.


    However,


    At the beginning of her return,


    Everything was so blurry, and the spinning sensation made Meng Xi feel extremely uncomfortable.


    As time went by, Meng Xi��s vision gradually cleared, and her senses slowly returned to normal.


    Then, the unfamiliar ceiling suddenly appeared in the girl��s sight, causing Meng Xi to frown slightly,


    "This... What is this place? Where am I?"


    On the other side,


    Seeing Meng Xi wake up smoothly, the little creature resembling a cat was immediately excited and affectionately rubbed Meng Xi��s face. Its cheerful voice entered Meng Xi��s ears,


    "Wuwuwu! That��s great! Wuwuwu, Miss Meng Xi, it��s so good that you��re alright!"


    "Huh? Little Sakura?"


    Looking at the companion who was rubbing her face, Meng Xi smiled helplessly, raised her hand to touch Little Sakura��s head, and signaled that there was no need to worry,


    "Alright, I��m fine."


    With that,


    Meng Xi took a deep breath, slowly sat up from the bed, and began to look around with great confusion:


    "What is this place?"


    "It should be the guesthouse of Linfeng City."


    Little Sakura, who was standing on Meng Xi��s shoulder, replied.


    Hearing this, Meng Xi��s brows furrowed slightly:


    "Guesthouse? In Linfeng City? How did I get here?"


    "I... I��m not sure. I��ve been hiding in your mental space and don��t know what happened..."


    "Is that so..."


    "But, Meng Xi! Are you alright?"


    "Alright?"


    "Yeah! After you were taken to the Winter Forest, did that damned woman do anything to you?! Did she bully you, torture you, or interrogate you?!"


    Little Sakura asked anxiously,


    After hearing this, Meng Xi��s pale purple eyes showed a hint of unusual emotion,


    "That woman?"


    "The one with black hair! The one who always has blood butterflies around her!" Little Sakura explained


    "You... are talking about Sister Yumo?"


    "Huh? Yumo? Is that her name?... Huh? Meng Xi, why are you calling her sister?! She��s a demon!"


    Little Sakura��s voice was unintentionally filled with excitement,


    Because she was surprised to find that after mentioning that woman, her mistress��s eyes did not have the hatred that should be present when dealing with demons. Instead, it was a complicated emotion,


    This inevitably made this little cat feel very bad,


    Could it be,


    Meng Xi��s brainwashing hasn��t been lifted?


    "Miss Meng Xi! Wait, let me check you again!"


    With that,


    Golden divine power once again surged around Little Sakura...


    However, at this very moment,


    Seemingly guessing what Sakura was thinking, Mengxi��s little hand suddenly touched her soft head,


    "It��s alright, there��s no need to check anymore. I haven��t been brainwashed."


    "Are, are you sure?"


    "I��m fine."


    "But, but why? That woman is a demon from the abyss!"


    In response to this question, Mengxi shook her head helplessly,


    "Enmm, it��s a bit complicated."


    "Complicated?"


    "Yeah, let me think quietly for a bit..."


    Upon hearing this, sakura nodded slightly. Seeing Mengxi��s tangled expression, she remained silent, then turned into a golden light and entered Mengxi��s body.


    The silver-haired girl gazed thoughtfully at the night sky outside the window, her light purple eyes slightly narrowed.


    The image of the black-haired girl who had been with her for the past few days gradually surfaced in Mengxi��s mind like a slideshow,


    ��Sister,huh��..��


    She��s quite a strange person,


    Ah, I shouldn��t say person, should I say demon, right?


    Abyssal demons,


    Shouldn��t all these creatures hate the holy aura in my body? Every abyssal demon I��ve encountered in the past has tried to kill me...


    ��Not only did she not try to kill me, but she even saved me?��


    At first,


    I thought she had ulterior motives,


    But while I pretended to be a child, I didn��t see her doing anything with bad intentions, and she even took care of me meticulously.


    Moreover,


    She gave me medicine to help me increase my strength, and they were all rare and precious medicines...


    Even though she��s an abyssal demon,


    And a high-ranking one at that,


    She can heal, cook, and take care of people,


    It��s like, the perfect wife and mother,


    How strange...


    The more Mengxi thought about it,


    The more she recalled her days in that house, the more puzzled she became, and numerous question marks appeared around her.


    �� sister Yumo, What do you want?��


    Mengxi was confused,


    This humanoid abyssal demon seemed to have no malice toward her. After spending so much time together, even when Mengxi was initially rude and attacked her, she didn��t show any intent to kill, only to control her...


    Yumo��s power was undoubtedly the power of Shadows,


    And she could command abyssal demons,


    She must be a Demon King level being, a humanoid Demon King...


    The power of Shadows had the ability to infect all living beings. Could it be that the girl was a human who had been infected by the power of Shadows and transformed into a Demon King level abyssal demon? And then, by chance, retained her sanity, which is why she took care of Mengxi so humanely?


    It must be the case,


    There are Demon King level abyssal demons that were once divine beasts, magical beasts, and fairies. Why couldn��t there be ones that were once human?


    Mengxi, who had come up with a rough guess,


    Stood up slowly from the bed under sakura��s bewildered gaze, her hand propping her chin.


    However,


    Having only taken a few steps,


    Mengxi couldn��t help but frown,


    Nevertheless,


    If Yumo, sister, no,


    If that woman was indeed transformed from a human, what about the other girls beside her? Their auras seemed like abyssal demons too, right?


    Although Mengxi had completely sealed her own power to act, she couldn��t sense the strength of Limo Liyu and the others, but she could still determine that those girls were abyssal demons. And after thinking about those girls, Mengxi was even more confused,


    There are so many humanoid, rational abyssal demons?!


    Weren��t all abyssal demons, except for the Demon King level ones, supposed to be mindless?


    Could those few abyssal demons also be Demon King level?


    Can Demon King level demons take human form?


    And be so well-behaved? Weren��t Demon King level demons just slightly intelligent beasts?!


    After realizing this point, Miss Mengxi couldn��t help but put a big question mark on the information system of the Church. After all, according to her own life records in the house, many of the things the church had taught her didn��t quite match reality...


    "Speaking of which, those girls called Yumo ��Mother��, didn��t they?"


    Mengxi frowned,


    Is Yumo married? Then, who is the father of those two children?


    No, no!


    That��s not right!


    After a moment��s thought, Mengxi shook her head decisively, throwing the idea out of her mind. After all, one of the girls seemed to be a transformed wolf and the other a transformed bird; how could they possibly be Yumo��s daughters? Moreover, Mengxi had confirmed through various means during their shared bath,


    Yumo should be a virgin...


    Enmm,


    It��s strange; I really don��t understand...


    Mengxi��s mind was quite confused at the moment.


    Never mind,


    There��s no point thinking about it,


    Anyway,


    Although she didn��t know why, Yumo indeed hadn��t hurt her and had even brought her back. At least, she should have no malice towards Mengxi,


    But,


    Why did she do that? Mengxi and the so-called Chosen One are the future greatest enemies of the abyssal demons. Why would a Demon King level being help the enemy? What is her real purpose?


    "You are very important to me~"


    Important? Why did she say that?


    Recalling the words Yumo spoke when they bathed together, Mengxi asked herself again,


    Unfortunately,


    It seems that she still cannot understand the answer to this question,


    However,


    Glancing at the empty room around her, Mengxi��s brow furrowed slightly,


    ��To be honest, being taken care of felt quite nice...��


    But, now that I��ve returned to Linfeng City, I probably won��t see her again for a while, right?


    If given the chance,


    I really would like to have a good talk with her...


    Thinking of this, Mengxi sighed helplessly, after all, the other party was in the Winter Forest, and it seemed a bit difficult for her to find Yumo...


    Sigh,


    I��m a bit thirsty,


    After thinking for a long time, the dryness in her throat made Mengxi feel slightly uncomfortable,


    So,


    The frowning girl, dragging her still somewhat weak figure, put on a simple cotton coat and headed to the living room to find some water to drink.


    However,


    The moment she opened the door, Mengxi��s light purple eyes slightly narrowed,


    Huh?!


    Is, is it her?


    At this moment,


    A delicate-looking little girl sat silently on the sofa with her eyes closed,


    And this pink-haired girl, Mengxi naturally knew quite well, as she was the very same pink-haired little girl she had rescued from the abyssal demon��s clutches...


    The moment she saw this little girl,


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, Mengxi couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief,


    It seems,


    Back then, she had managed to escape...


    ...


    ...


    Hmm? No, that��s not right?! Why is she here? If this is the guest house, the people of Linfeng City wouldn��t allow her in as a slave!


    Moreover,


    This, this pose...


    Looking at the motionless pink-haired girl who didn��t even seem to breathe, like a sculpture. Mengxi recalled the familiar animal skin underwear she had seen in the bathroom. A black silhouette gradually appeared in Mengxi��s mind and slowly overlapped with the scene before her...


    The next moment,


    A meaningful smile slowly surfaced on Mengxi��s face,


    ��Oh, I see. So that��s what��s going on~��


    At this moment,


    Completely unaware that Mengxi had already awakened and not realizing that she herself was being watched, Miss Yumo,


    After transforming into the appearance of the pink-haired little girl from before, in order to pass the dull and boring evening, Yumo once again entered a motionless meditative state. Her thoughts entered her inner consciousness, and she began to ponder some serious issues.


    The first one?


    It��s about her own identity,


    Previously, she had gained a lot of favor from Mengxi as the pink-haired little girl, and now that Mengxi had woken up and found her waiting in the living room, she would probably be even more touched! When the time came, it would definitely be no problem for her to stay by Mengxi��s side and help her grow! At least Mengxi would agree!


    However,


    The issue was with the asumos Church. Judging from the information given by Xiao, along with the previous reactions of and the others,


    It��s not hard to tell that the Asumos Church has an extreme disdain for slaves.


    The higher-ups of the church were likely unwilling to allow someone of such ��low status�� to stay by the side of the noble Chosen one.


    Enmm,


    It��s true,


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn��t have chosen the ��slave�� identity! Now, it has caused some trouble...


    Moreover,


    Besides the issue of identity, there was another matter that needed careful consideration...


    What to do with the girl who had received her power, the prototype for her current appearance?


    Initially, she thought that the girl would most likely fail after receiving her power, but from the information that Li Yu had given her, it seemed that the chaotic power of shadow inside the cocoon was gradually stabilizing?!


    In that case, she might indeed become the seventh demon king-level existence...


    A demon king-level with the body of holy light,


    It was indeed a good thing that the girl had managed to survive, but it also brought Yumo a dilemma, which was the issue of education.


    Unlike the children who were originally spirit beasts or demonic beasts, this little girl was a genuine human being...


    She had more of her own thoughts, and her heart might even harbor a disgust for abyssal demons...


    Such a girl seemed a bit difficult to control in the future, right?


    Additionally,


    There was another issue that bothered Yumo, which was the matter of taking care of the house.


    After all, this was the first time in more than 500 years that she would be leaving the Cold Winter Forest for such a long time,


    When she thought of the three little ones responsible for managing the abyssal demons, Yumo couldn��t help but feel an inexplicable sense of unease.


    ��enmm, will Li Yu and the others be okay?��


    They shouldn��t cause any trouble, right?


    ...


    Huh?!


    However, just as Yumo��s thoughts were focused on the children in the forest, a familiar fragrance of hawthorn flowers suddenly rushed into her nose,


    Soon after, a pair of delicate and warm little hands wrapped around Yumo from behind,


    Two soft mounds were also pressed against Yumo��s back.


    Although the ��assailant�� didn��t use any force and didn��t harbor any ill intent, being suddenly embraced like this,


    Yumo still felt a shock,


    Immediately breaking free from her motionless statue mode, Yumo looked at the silver-haired girl who was pressing her face against her own with some surprise,


    "Meng..."


    No, she couldn��t call her that. They weren��t in the small cabin now. Realizing this, Yumo quickly adjusted her tone and expression, speaking timidly and feigning ��surprise��:


    "Sis... Sister?! You... You��re awake?!"


    Hearing Yumo��s cute words and seeing the excitement and joy on the pink-haired girl��s adorable face,


    Mengxi revealed a very gentle, somewhat meaningful, sweet smile.


    Undoubtedly,


    With Mengxi��s goddess-like appearance and such a sweet smile, anyone��s heart would be melted,


    Yumo was no exception, feeling a slight warmth in her heart.


    However,


    ��Why... does it feel... like there��s a chill?��


    Although it was such a beautiful smile, it made Miss Yumo inexplicably shiver all over.


    Before Yumo could figure out what was going on,


    Yumo��s body suddenly became weightless!


    "Eh?!"


    Yumo let out a soft cry of surprise,


    "Sister?! What are you doing?"


    It was obvious that Yumo, who had temporarily transformed into a little girl, was now being directly lifted off the chair by Mengxi.


    In response to Yumo��s exclamation, Mengxi said indifferently:


    "It��s cold outside. Sitting in the chair, you��ll catch a chill. Come to the bedroom. Also, I need a body pillow."


    "Eh? A body... pillow? Sister, what are you...?"


    However, before Yumo could finish speaking, Mengxi unilaterally and assertively embraced the pink-haired girl in her arms,


    After that,


    Entering the room,


    Closing the door,


    Dragging her onto the bed,


    Removing her outerwear,


    Covering her with a blanket,


    Hugging the girl...


    All these actions were done in one fluid motion. By the time Yumo realized what was happening, she was already firmly locked in bed by Mengxi, completely turned into a body pillow...


    ��Ah, this...��


    Looking at the beautiful silver-haired girl beside her who had closed her eyes and quickly fallen asleep, feeling her regular breaths, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a dumbfounded look,


    Well,


    Although it was a good thing that the female lead didn��t mind her and was even willing to sleep while hugging her,


    At least it showed that her efforts to gain favor before had yielded some results.


    But,


    Why did it feel like this situation seemed a bit familiar?


    She had been held like this by Mengxi in the Cold Winter Forest before!


    Uh,


    Could it be that Mengxi had a habit of sleeping while hugging someone?


    Enmm...


    Fine, since that��s the case, she might as well indulge her. After all, she is now set as a "soft and weak" little girl who can��t resist.


    If she can��t resist?


    Then just enjoy it~


    Yumo optimistically thought.


    So, Yumo returned to her spiritual space, surrounded by Mengxi��s jasmine scent, and once again began pondering the various important questions from before. As a result, the pink-haired little girl Yumo had transformed into gradually fell into a ��deep sleep��,


    Becoming a truly dedicated body pillow, nestled in Mengxi��s arms, motionless~


    Just like that,


    Time passed by, second by second.


    ...


    ...


    Almost an hour later, after confirming that Yumo had indeed entered ��statue�� mode, Mengxi, who had been pretending to sleep for quite some time, slowly opened her light purple eyes and carefully examined the pink-haired girl in front of her.


    Though she looked quite different from the black-haired girl she knew,


    But...


    ��She��s indeed the same person~��


    Thinking this, Mengxi couldn��t help but smile slightly.


    It seems,


    Yumo is really trying to get close to me on purpose? Even disguising herself as a little girl to stay by my side? Her disguise is not too bad. Unfortunately, there are some details~


    After realizing the truth, Mengxi didn��t get angry. Instead, she revealed a playful smile.


    ��Yumo, what exactly are you trying to do?��


    Mengxi still had no idea about Yumo��s purpose.


    The only thing Mengxi was certain of was that this human-shaped abyss demon held no hostility towards her and even took great care of her.


    In that case,


    Even if she exposed Yumo, she wouldn��t be able to do anything to her right now. So why not let her stay by her side and see if she could figure out her true intentions?


    Additionally,


    Although Yumo might still possess some humanity, Mengxi wasn��t sure of her attitude towards other abyss demons.


    Since she��s different from other abyss demons, Mengxi might as well try to bring her fully into the human camp...


    To do this,


    It��s necessary to win her favor.


    If she can fill Yumo��s favorability gauge, perhaps she could lure her into helping during future battles against the abyss demons! In that case, the difficulty of defeating the abyss demons would surely decrease significantly!


    Also,


    The most crucial point,


    ...


    ...


    Sigh,


    My naive Yumo~


    Did you know that when you enter a ��daydreaming�� state, a faint trace of the power of shadow seeps from your body?


    This power,


    For me, it��s quite a supplement~


    Thinking this,


    Mengxi hugged the ��sleeping�� pink-haired little girl even tighter, sticking as close to her as possible, just like the situation in the small house before...


    In this close contact, the power of silence that unconsciously overflowed from Yumo��s body


    Continuously flowed into Mengxi��s body.


    The beautiful silver-haired girl revealed a satisfied smile,


    ��(itadakimasu)Thanks for the treat~��


    sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 116: Silently Watching Your ’Performance’

    In the early morning,


    Our Yumo is feeling a bit complicated at the moment...


    Back in the cold winter forest, little Mengxi often acted cute and asked to sleep with "Sister Yumo".


    At first, Yumo agreed, because who could refuse such a cute child? Besides, Yumo had always been weak when it came to children.


    However,


    After sleeping together once, Yumo refused to continue being the little girl��s body pillow. After putting her to sleep, she carefully sat on a chair nearby, entering the ��statue�� mode.


    The main reason she didn��t want to stick close to such an adorable child was...


    Little Mengxi��s sleeping posture was just too terrible,


    Terrible to the point of being infuriating...


    After leaving the ��statue�� mode, Yumo was shocked by the sight before her eyes.


    Mengxi, who had been holding her tightly while lying in bed, had now rolled off the bed with the sheets and blankets...


    Before, Mengxi was hugging her neck, but now? Mengxi had somehow ended up hugging her thigh, clinging to her like a sloth. A smooth and fair, slender and lovely leg was tightly wrapped around her waist, and those delicate and fair feet were resting on her face...


    ��Should i say that Mengxi is truly the heroine?��


    ��Even her little feet had a hint of a unique fragrance... Huh? Ugh! What am I thinking?!��


    After shaking off the strange thoughts in her head, Miss Yumo looked helplessly at the beautiful silver-haired girl who clung to her like an octopus.


    However,


    As soon as she lowered her head, Yumo��s deep blue eyes narrowed slightly.


    Because,


    Due to their positions, when she lowered her head, Mengxi��s cotton underwear was exposed to her view. Although she had seen Mengxi��s underwear many times before and even helped her change them in the past few days,


    Seeing such an alluring sight early in the morning still made Yumo��s cheeks flush slightly.


    Frowning a little,


    ��Really,��


    Despite being the Chosen One,


    Such a beautiful and adorable girl, how could her sleeping posture be so terrible?!


    Also,


    What happened last night?!


    Why did it become like this?!


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain in her heart.


    However, S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seems she could only adapt to this situation as soon as possible. After all, they were not in the cold winter forest anymore, and her current identity was a ��soft and weak�� slave girl. To blend in with the female lead, she needed to act more convincingly.


    It seems she could only pretend to resist.


    Therefore,


    Considering that Mengxi might often ask her to be a body pillow in the future, she should adapt to this kind of life as soon as possible...


    But,


    Wouldn��t it be too fake to be wrapped like this and not move at all?


    Thinking about it, Yumo began her ��struggle.��


    Of course, to avoid arousing Mengxi��s suspicions and to not expose her identity, Yumo always kept her strength within the realm of a little girl.


    However,


    This force was enough to ��wake up�� the female lead.


    After sensing the struggling of the little girl in her arms, the silver-haired girl��s body trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her sleepy eyes.


    After letting go of Yumo��s thigh, Mengxi climbed to Yumo��s face, and her smooth silver hair brushed against Yumo��s cheek.


    "Good morning, little one~"


    As she spoke, Mengxi got up and stretched contentedly.


    Then, her light purple eyes stared at Yumo with a hint of deep meaning.


    "By the way, little ��sister,�� what��s your name?"


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo, who had just gotten up from the floor and was putting on her coat, couldn��t help but be taken aback.


    Under normal circumstances,


    Shouldn��t she ask where they were first?


    Well,


    No, she must have asked that last night, right?


    ...


    Although puzzled in her heart, Yumo chose to prioritize answering Mengxi��s question.


    Of course, Yumo wouldn��t tell the truth, but instead used the excuse she had prepared in advance.


    "Well, sister, I, I don��t remember. After being caught by those people before, I don��t remember anything from before..."


    "Oh, I see��.."


    Huh?


    Hearing Mengxi��s unquestioning words, Yumo couldn��t help but be surprised.


    That��s it, she believes me just like that?


    I prepared the other excuses for nothing?


    Before Yumo could regain her senses, Mengxi��s face suddenly came close to hers, causing her to retreat several steps.


    "Sister?"


    "Since you don��t remember, let me give you a name, alright? What do you think?"


    "Um, yes..!"


    Yumo said with slight ��excitement,�� after all, letting Mengxi give her disguised identity a name was part of Miss Yumo��s original plan. Yumo couldn��t help but feel joy in her heart for the smooth progress of the plan. However, in the next instant, Yumo��s body shuddered suddenly...


    "Then, let��s call you Xiaomo. How do you like it?"


    This, this name?!


    The moment she heard the name, Yumo��s whole body stiffened. After all, ��Xiaomo�� seemed a bit too close to her real name, right? She didn��t found my disguise, did she?


    With doubt in her heart, Yumo slowly looked up and met Mengxi��s beautiful light purple eyes.


    Her eyes were filled with an inviolable sanctity, full of gentleness and expectation, and there wasn��t a trace of hostility or suspicion.


    ��Huh? Was that my imagination?��


    Yumo comforted herself in her heart.


    Then, she pretended to show a bright and delighted smile.


    "Y-yes!! I love the name sister picked!"


    Hearing her words,


    Mengxi smiled slightly, and then, with a puzzled look, she glanced around the room and out the window, before deliberately asking the question Yumo had been waiting for.


    "By the way, Xiaomo, where are we?"


    Hearing this question,


    Yumo breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    That��s right,


    This is the key question!


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo began her pretentious explanation.


    "That day, after you fainted, sister, the soldiers of Linfeng City..."


    ...


    ...


    Yumo enthusiastically began recounting ��history,��


    While Mengxi silently leaned against the windowsill, quietly watching the pink-haired girl in front of her, occasionally asking a few questions in response. A hint of unnoticeable amusement gradually spilled out from the silver-haired girl��s light purple eyes.


    In this way,


    Time ticked away,


    And Yumo��s explanation came to an end.


    After listening to the pink-haired girl��s words, Mengxi suddenly clasped her hands together, putting on an ��I see�� expression.


    "So that��s what happened; that was a close call, wasn��t it~"


    Having said that,


    Mengxi, who had changed into tattered knight��s armor, cast a grateful look at Yumo.


    "Well, thank you for taking care of me recently."


    This time, her words carried genuine sincerity.


    "It��s nothing, you��re welcome."


    Yumo showed a sweet smile.


    But just then,


    Yumo furrowed her brow.


    Although she was completely suppressed, Yumo could still sense the nearby situation. At this moment, several powerful divine auras abruptly intruded into her perception.


    A few seconds later,


    Mengxi��s beautiful eyebrows also furrowed, and she looked somewhat displeased at the bedroom door to her side.


    The next moment,


    "Boom!"


    "Miss Mengxi! Are you alright?!"


    Accompanied by an anxious, deep roar, the room��s door was suddenly flung open! A nearly two-meter tall, muscular man with striking red hair similar to Saiya people barged into Mengxi��s boudoir!


    Behind him were several knights of the Church and a panting, young priestess...


    Judging from the emblem on the red-haired man��s chest and the strong divine aura around him,


    It wasn��t difficult to determine that this red-haired man was one of the ten apostles of the Church.


    Upon arriving at Mengxi��s room, the fiery man looked at the stunning silver-haired woman leaning against the windowsill with extremely excited and ecstatic eyes! At the same time, his gaze fell on the pink-haired little girl next to her. After noticing the slave tattoo on the pink-haired girl��s ankle,


    The red-haired man suddenly showed an expression of disgust and disdain.


    "Where did this trash come from? How dare she appear in the room of the Chosen One?! Get lost!"


    As he spoke,


    An astonishing divine aura suddenly erupted from the red-haired man��s body, crashing towards the ��delicate�� pink-haired girl like an overwhelming wave.


    Clearly,


    This red-haired man despised slaves and didn��t want to touch them, so he intended to use a storm of divine aura to repel the pink-haired girl.


    After realizing this, Yumo pursed her lips.


    Wait?


    Speaking of which,


    ��Should I pretend to be blown away?��

 Chapter 116 - 117: Middle-Rank Sixth Stage

    if we reach 75 power stones i will post till chapter 120 today so give me your treasure


    ( ?��??��?)(��??��? ?)


    The red-haired man with a Saiyan-like hairstyle, named Cabane, was one of the Apostles of Earth under Archbishop Nick.


    Ranked seventh among the Ten Great Heroes, although he was also a Saint-ranked expert, his strength far surpassed that of Pix, who had ventured into the Winter Forest previously.


    This time,


    He was dispatched by Archbishop Nick to Linfeng city with only one purpose: to find the long-missing Chosen Woman and the Heavenly Apostle Lord Bai Yanluo!


    After searching fruitlessly for several days, he became impatient and restless. He even expanded the search area, storming into the nearby kingdoms bordering the Snow Night Empire! Naturally, this move aroused dissatisfaction among the kingdoms, but they kept their silence out of respect for the Church.


    Yesterday, upon learning that the Black Rose family had found and brought back Meng Xi, he hurried back to Linfeng city with his team, day and night. Worried about the Chosen one��s safety, he pushed past the maids blocking him at the guesthouse and rushed into Meng Xi��s room on his own!


    Seeing that the future Saintess was unharmed, Cabane couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although Bai Yanluo��s whereabouts were still unknown, Meng Xi��s safety meant he could temporarily appease Archbishop Nick��s desperate summoning!


    However, just as he let out a sigh of relief, Cabane noticed the slave girl standing in the room.


    Instantly,


    A feeling of disgust rose from his heart.


    Like most members of the Church, Cabane had a strict sense of class hierarchy in his heart. Among them, slaves were undoubtedly the lowest level! The girl before him looked somewhat attractive, but there was a good chance she had already been played with!


    ��How could such a filthy existence be allowed near the Chosen one?!��


    With that thought,


    Without any hesitation, Cabane unleashed the powerful flame-attribute Sacred Power from within his body! Covering the sky and the earth, it rushed toward the delicate little girl, intending to knock her flying!


    And then,


    Cabane was dumbfounded,


    Because, after a surge of power was released, the girl still stood silently in place, as if nothing had happened. Her deep blue eyes blinked, just curiously looking at him like that! In an instant, countless question marks filled Cabane��s mind.


    ��Eh?! What��s going on?!��


    His own pressure was ineffective?! How could this be?! Could it be that this lowly slave had some special artifact on her?!


    Moreover,


    A mere slave! How dare she stare at me like that?!


    Staring intently at the pink-haired girl��s eyes, a burst of anger suddenly erupted from Cabane��s gaze.


    "Damned thing, get lost!"


    Seeing that the pressure didn��t work, Cabane swung his thick arm, preparing to directly knock the pink-haired girl flying!


    At that moment,


    Meng Xi, who could no longer bear to watch, suddenly furrowed her brows, and an inexplicable anger emerged in her light purple eyes! The next instant, Meng Xi transformed into a silver light, and with the speed of lightning, she rushed in front of Cabane.


    "It��s you who should get lost!"


    Before the words had even fallen,


    Relying solely on her raw power, Meng Xi suddenly threw a punch!


    The next moment,


    Under the astonished gaze of the Church knights and the Sister of the Church, the unprepared Cabane was instantly hit in the face by Meng Xi��s punch! In an instant, the violent force and wind pressure spread out! With a bewildered expression, Cabane was suddenly sent flying by Meng Xi��s punch! The protective red light on his body also rapidly disintegrated!


    "Boom!!"


    Accompanied by a loud bang, Cabane��s body suddenly smashed a large hole in the wall and passed through it, falling directly into the ice lake outside!


    "Miss Meng, Meng Xi?? You, you reached the Sixth Stage?!"


    Seeing this scene, the knight couldn��t help but let out a gasp of surprise! After all, judging from the density of the Sacred Power Meng Xi just released, this Chosen Woman had undoubtedly reached the strength of the middle-ranked Sixth Stage! Just over a week ago, she was only at the middle-ranked Fifth Stage!


    Even for a genius within the Church, it would take many years of cultivation to advance from the Fifth to the Sixth Stage!


    How did Miss Meng Xi directly reach the Sixth Stage?! Not even the early stage, but the middle stage?!


    Even as the Chosen Woman?!


    That��s too damn fast!!


    At this moment, everyone was already enveloped in a stunned atmosphere, staring at Miss Meng Xi in amazement.


    For a moment, the bedroom was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    As for the person involved,


    Meng Xi also seemed very surprised, looking at her right hand with disbelief, her light purple eyes filled with incredulous emotions...


    Seeing this scene,


    Especially after seeing the heroine knock out the Saint-ranked man with a single punch, Yumo couldn��t help but cover her mouth and giggle. Her heart was filled with satisfaction. It seemed that the medicine she had given the heroine before was effective!


    �� Hehehe~��


    Yumo secretly rejoiced in her heart,


    The stronger the protagonists, the happier she was, of course~


    However,


    Yumo, as she was now, naturally couldn��t know,


    That the silver-haired girl��s astonished expression was just an act, and the reason Meng Xi did so was to show off for a certain little girl secretly gloating nearby~ After all, how could Meng Xi, who had been awake all these days, not know about the changes in her own body?


    On the other hand,


    After a burst of secret delight, Yumo suddenly felt something was wrong.


    The increase in Meng Xi��s strength was naturally within her expectations, but according to the original plan, Meng Xi should have only advanced to the early stage of the Sixth Stage, right? How, how did she suddenly reach the middle stage of the Sixth Stage?


    Could it be,


    The drug was stronger than I anticipated?


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s deep blue eyes couldn��t help but reveal a hint of doubt. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then,


    After regaining his composure, Cabane, who had been knocked away by Meng Xi, immediately turned into a red light, dragging his wet body back into Meng Xi��s room!


    Subsequently,


    Under the uneasy gazes of the crowd, Cabane raised his hand and pointed at Yumo, then looked questioningly at the silver-haired girl,


    "Miss Meng Xi! What are you doing?!! Attacking me for the sake of a slave?!"


    However,


    Facing the furious Cabane, Meng Xi remained calm and composed, even choosing to temporarily ignore the enraged Earth Hero. Then, the silver-haired girl walked slowly over to Yumo and gently said:


    "Little Mo, go out and have fun for a while. Leave this to your sister."


    "But, but what if?"


    "Don��t worry, trust me."


    "Okay��..."


    Seeing Meng Xi insist, Yumo naturally wouldn��t continue to object. They were all from the Church, and Yumo wasn��t worried that Cabane would hurt Meng Xi. After all, though fierce, he ultimately seemed quite timid...


    So,


    Under the slightly displeased gaze of Cabane, Yumo leisurely walked out of the bedroom and out of the guest suite.


    During this time,


    The pink-haired girl couldn��t help but cast a glance with her peripheral vision at the gloomy-faced Earth Hero behind her.


    Inadvertently,


    A hint of disdain appeared on Yumo��s face.


    Although Meng Xi��s attack was a sneak one!


    But this guy was supposedly one of the elite heroes of the Church, right? And he was just sent flying like that?


    One has to say,


    ��He��s really weak...��


    Never mind, i wouldn��t think about it anymore, and just go out for a stroll. Meng Xi and the others probably had important matters to discuss...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the North,


    In the capital of the Auro Kingdom in the western part of the Snow Night Empire,


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, a pure white light suddenly descended from the sky!


    The next instant,


    Accompanied by the dissipation of the Light Attribute Sacred Power, a breathtakingly beautiful but disheveled, ragged girl appeared in everyone��s sight. Looking at the disheveled, scantily clad girl, who seemed to have been through some ordeal, the people immediately began to gossip.


    Some indecent words gradually reached the white-haired girl��s ears,


    The girl frowned slightly,


    "Get lost..."


    After a cold snort, terrifying Sacred Power fluctuations suddenly spread! Instantly causing hundreds of onlookers to faint! Meanwhile, the girl herself dragged her exhausted body and walked slowly into the city.


    Undoubtedly,


    The girl who appeared in the North, possessing a dense Sacred Power, was naturally the recently awakened Bai Yanluo~


    At this moment, Bai Yanluo was extremely exhausted and weak, but her blue eyes were filled with a chilling coldness.


    Damn it,


    They actually bombarded me with a magic energy fission bomb?!


    ��Damn you, Xue Tianao, I��ll remember this!��

 Chapter 117 - 118: The Unlucky Miss Bai

    Inside the capital of the Auro Kingdom,


    After releasing the holy Power to stun a group of people, the rest scattered in panic. The guards of the capital chose to keep their distance from the white-haired girl. Even though the white-haired girl was in an extremely weak state, she was still an authentic Sword God expert.


    Even if she was seriously injured, she was not someone that their small kingdom could provoke.


    Moreover, this girl who used holy Power was very likely to be an apostle of the Church...


    Hence,


    No one dared to gossip about Miss Bai Yanluo anymore...


    However,


    The absence of the noise did not improve the gloomy girl��s condition. At this moment, Bai Yanluo��s mood was incredibly terrible! Realizing that she had been tricked by the Snow Night Empire and Xue Tianao��s weapon, Bai Yanluo��s heart had been filled with rage!


    What��s even worse,


    When she woke up, she was actually in the deep mountains of the Auro Kingdom��s border? And she almost got swallowed by a giant toad?!


    Although she had woken up in time and kicked the giant toad away,


    Its thick phlegm had still splattered all over Bai Yanluo,


    She was indeed an experienced swordsman,


    But at the same time, she was also a clean girl.


    Naturally, she was furious at being covered in such disgusting liquid!


    Apart from the disgusting liquid on her body, various kinds of pain were also constantly coming from all over her body after she woke up, especially her head and face...


    At that time, it seemed,


    i didn��t take the magic energy fission bomb with her face, did i? Why were these two parts hurting so much?!


    Bai Yanluo became even more confused, and couldn��t help but raise her hand to hold her head and touch her red nose. For a moment, this heaven apostle who had been fighting on the battlefield for many years, seemed like a pitiful girl who had been bullied~


    "Ah, it hurts so much..."


    After touching the lump on her head, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but feel so much pain that her face twisted.


    This,


    What��s going on?


    This doesn��t seem like being hit by an explosion, does it? It��s more like being beaten?!


    Could it be,


    When I landed, I landed head first??


    Bai Yanluo became increasingly baffled.


    Moreover,


    Besides her head and face, vague pain sensations came from time to time from other parts of her body as well.


    The pain on her limbs was fine,


    But the key is?!


    Why does my butt hurt so much too?!


    Covering her butt, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but limp as she walked, which was precisely why there were so many people suspecting that she had been assaulted when she had just entered the city. After all, the tragic fate of female knights was not an uncommon thing and not surprising.


    If it weren��t for the fact that she was sure her body was still pure, Bai Yanluo would have suspected that she had been assaulted by some humanoid creature while she was unconscious in the forest...


    Of course, Bai Yanluo at this moment couldn��t even imagine in her dreams that the reason her butt hurt so much,


    Was purely the result of revenge from a certain Demon King-tier wolf girl.


    After getting her butt smacked with a feather duster, Li Mo vented her grievances on Bai Yanluo��s butt...


    " it hurts so much..."


    Bai Yanluo was very depressed, and even muttered to herself in her heart,


    She was, after all, someone who was afraid of pain.


    However,


    On the surface, she still maintained a strong and cold demeanor. After all, as an apostle of the Church, she couldn��t tarnish the reputation of the church.


    But,


    But still,


    "Wuwuwu, it hurts so much."


    Suppressing her pain and inner grievances, Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes quickly scanned the shops on the street. It was evident that the weakened Bai Yanluo was now searching for a pharmacy. She needed to purchase some medicine to accelerate her power recovery so that she could regain at least 30% of her strength as soon as possible.


    ��Then, i would return to the Galros Fortress and look for Meng Xi...��


    Who knew,


    How Meng Xi had been during the days she was unconscious?!


    The child of Destiny must not be in any trouble!


    Thinking about this, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but feel anxious,


    She even felt the urge to cry,


    However,


    As she was searching, Bai Yanluo suddenly realized a serious problem.


    Subsequently,


    The woman slowly lowered her head to look at her body,


    In an instant, Bai Yanluo��s brows furrowed,


    "Everything, everything��s gone..."


    Yes,


    Miss Bai discovered that, S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides her clothes, everything else, such as her weapon, space ring, black card, diamond card, and the chips she had saved...


    All seemed to have been plundered, all gone...


    It must have been lost during the previous explosion, right?


    "Damn Snow Night Empire! I will have my revenge!"


    So, under the fearful gaze of the nearby residents, the white-haired girl, who seemed to have some issues with her head, began to stomp the ground furiously! This instantly plunged the capital into a continuous mild earthquake!


    However,


    Throwing a tantrum was one thing,


    Bai had a serious problem to face,


    That was,


    She was out of money...


    She needed to buy medicine and scrolls, but she had no money...


    Although Bai Yanluo enjoyed gambling and was somewhat scornful in her daily life, she still adhered to the basic teachings. She wouldn��t do anything illegal or disorderly for money. That was her principle.


    But,


    Without money, how was she supposed to buy medicine?


    Or should she earn money first?


    But how could she earn money now? It seemed that aside from fighting, she wasn��t good at anything else?


    Even though she was a Sword God, she always got cheated when gambling...


    Bai Yanluo found herself in a dilemma,


    And just at that moment, as she anxiously looked around, Bai Yanluo��s eyes suddenly narrowed! She noticed a somewhat familiar shop...


    "wait��this shop!?"


    Looking at the inconspicuous magic bookstore at the street corner, a trace of astonishment appeared in Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes.


    That bookstore also had a branch in the Red Lotus Leaf Capital...


    If there were scrolls for restoring magic...


    Why not,


    Give it a try and test her luck.


    With that thought, Bai Yanluo, holding her breath, slowly walked towards the bookstore.


    As she pushed open the door,


    Countless books were suddenly displayed before Bai Yanluo.


    The shop looked ordinary from the outside, but the interior was exceptionally extraordinary.


    Aside from the books,


    A cute little girl with huge blue butterfly bows and aqua blue twin tails, sweeping the floor, also appeared in Bai Yanluo��s view.


    After blinking her lavender gem-like eyes, the little girl curiously looked at the disheveled big sister who had suddenly entered the shop.


    Then,


    Unexpectedly to Bai Yanluo, this delicate little girl didn��t greet her, the customer, upon seeing her.


    Instead, she put down the broom, slowly turned around, and shouted to the second floor of the bookstore:


    "Mom! Bai Yanluo is here~"


    How did she know who I am?


    Didn��t I conceal my aura?


    Wait a minute?!


    What on earth is ��Yanluo��?!


    Upon hearing the little girl��s shout, Bai Yanluo suddenly narrowed her eyes and cautiously looked at the little girl and the second floor of the bookstore.


    The next moment,


    Following the little girl��s call, a slightly charming and somewhat dissatisfied female voice slowly came from the second floor.


    "Linxi, haven��t we said before that we should be quiet in the bookstore~?"


    Accompanied by the voice,


    An elegant woman with five or six magic books floating around her slowly walked into Bai Yanluo��s sight.


    The woman appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a full figure, graceful movements, and dignified manners. Her platinum hair was smooth and beautiful, her skin like jade, and her eyes charming. Every frown and smile revealed an indescribable charm and maturity, as well as a hint of inexplicable ��dangerous�� aura.


    The woman was dressed in a simple brown plaid skirt, her slender legs covered with milky-white suspender stockings. Her beautiful platinum hair was held up in a simple bun with a hairpin, draped over her shoulders.


    Obviously, the woman possessed a captivating, mature beauty.


    However, what was most attractive,


    Were the two fluffy fox ears on top of the woman��s head...


    Nevertheless,


    Upon seeing the bookstore owner, especially after seeing those fluffy ears, Bai Yanluo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and her blue eyes were filled with astonishment and a hint of wariness.


    The next moment, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but raise her finger to point forward.


    "You, why are you, the treacherous merchant, here?!!!"


    ---------------------------------

 Chapter 118 - 119: The Observer

    Under the influence of some psychological shadows, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but retreat upon seeing this woman with fluffy fox ears.


    Her face, covered with dust and bloodstains, revealed a hint of fear.


    "You treacherous merchant! Why are you here?!"


    Hearing Bai Yanluo��s question, the platinum-haired fox woman raised her eyebrows with a playful smile.


    In an instant,


    The fox woman leaped up and slowly landed in front of Bai Yanluo, extending her finger to playfully lift Bai��s chin.


    "Calling me a treacherous merchant is a bit too much, isn��t it? Shouldn��t you call me Sister Noya or the shop owner instead? Right, Little Zou Zi?"


    The woman named Noya spoke with a teasing tone, her actions filled with flirting intentions.


    Upon hearing the other party��s words, especially the nickname ��Little Zou Zi��,


    Bai Yanluo��s face showed a complex emotion.


    Immediately, she quickly retreated, creating distance between herself and Noya, and sternly said,


    "Don��t call me that!"


    "Hmm?"


    Noya took out a fan from her waist, elegantly covering her teasing smile with it.


    "But I didn��t call you the wrong name. I called you by your real name, Bai Xiao Zou~"


    Upon hearing this,


    Bai Yanluo, who was just full of authority and murderous aura, suddenly looked deflated.


    She bit her lip with a sense of unwillingness.


    However,


    Bai Yanluo did not deny Noya��s words.


    After all, Bai Xiao Zou was her real name before becoming an Apostle...


    Back when she had just become a hero, she thought her real name was too cute and lacked deterrence. To make her name more fitting for her status, she adopted the name Bai Yanluo, which sounded a bit more ��domineering��, at the suggestion of Archbishop Nick.


    It symbolized Bai Yanluo saying goodbye to her past, weak self.


    And,


    She had been using it ever since.


    Now, almost all church members knew that the leader of the Sunlight was Apostle Bai Yanluo, but they didn��t know that Bai Yanluo��s real name was Bai Xiao Zou...


    After such a long time,


    Being called ��Bai Xiao Zou�� by someone familiar again, a bit of Bai Yanluo��s hidden true nature was provoked, and she became somewhat timid.


    "Don��t... don��t call me that!"


    "Alright, alright, the customer is always right. Whatever you say, we��ll do~"


    "Um, I feel like you��re deceiving me..."


    Bai Yanluo��s eyes were filled with caution.


    She then looked around at the countless bookshelves with suspicious eyes, fearing that some trap was set up somewhere to unexpectedly trick her like before.


    After observing for a moment, Bai Yanluo looked strangely at Noya, who was wearing a mischievous grin.


    "Your shop was in the Red Lotus Leaf Capital, right? Why is there an identical shop here in Auro as well?"


    As for this question,


    Noya fanned herself with a meaningful look and then turned her gaze to the world map on the wall.


    "Well, I just wanted to open a few more branches~"


    "Tsk,"


    Seeing Noya��s playful demeanor, Bai Yanluo knew that asking more would be futile, so she went straight to the point.


    "I won��t waste time talking to you! I still have to go save the child of Destiny! I need some recovery potion ! And teleportation magic scrolls! Do you have any holy-level scrool magic in stock?!"


    Seeing Bai Yanluo wanting to shop,


    Noya��s expression became even more playful.


    After pulling out a nearby magic scroll catalog and account book, she glanced through them briefly. Noya then tilted her head and looked carefully at Bai Yanluo��s clothing.


    Afterward,


    One of her fox ears drooped down involuntarily.


    She sighed in a pretentious manner.


    "Although supplies suitable for Sword god are rare, I, of course, have them. However, the price is a bit high, Miss Bai Xiao Zou. I��m afraid you won��t be able to afford it like this."


    Bai Yanluo had anticipated Noya��s question.


    "Yes, I can��t afford it right now."


    "Well, I��m sorry, I can��t give it to you then~"


    "However! I can help you condense magic crystals with my holy aura like before! And then I can use these magic crystals to pay off the debt!"


    "Hmm?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Noya raised her eyebrows slightly.


    But quickly, under Bai Yanluo��s slightly disappointed gaze, she shook her head.


    "I��m sorry, but I have plenty of magic crystals right now, and I don��t need any more. So~"


    "Then can I owe you? You know who I am anyway! You can just go to the Grand Church to get the money! I won��t deny the debt!"


    "Well, I know about your reputation, Miss Bai, but~"


    "But what?"


    "We generally don��t offer credit at this store~"


    "You! Can��t you make an exception this time?! I need to hurry up and find the chosen one !! It��s urgent!"


    "No."


    Noya still replied firmly.


    "You, you... We��re familiar with each other! Is it going to kill you to make an exception?!"


    "No~"


    "You!"


    Bai Yanluo felt like she was about to cry from frustration.


    Seeing the blue eyes of the white-haired girl already having some ripples, Noya shook her head helplessly.


    "Fine, I��ll give you a chance. Let��s just barter. Do you have anything valuable on you that you can exchange for?"


    "Hey! Do I look like I have anything valuable in this condition?!"


    "Enmm, well, it��s up to you~"


    Hearing this, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help clenching her fists. A terrifying holy aura rippled around her as she looked down at her current equipment with anger.


    Unfortunately,


    What valuable things could Bai Yanluo, who had almost been completely robbed, have?


    ...


    Wait?


    There is something valuable.


    Isn��t her own body?


    It��s still untouched...


    Thinking of this, Bai Yanluo pressed on her chest with a somewhat resigned attitude.


    However,


    Before she could speak, Miss Noya at her side seemed to have already guessed Bai Yanluo��s thoughts and immediately spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "I, I don��t need a bedwarmer~ Forget it~"


    "You, you!!"


    Upon hearing the merciless rejection, Bai Yanluo felt incredibly wronged.


    After all, she was quite popular in the Church.


    Since becoming a Sword god, her appearance had become increasingly perfect. Nowadays, she had countless admirers within the church! Was she really being despised?!


    Sob!


    This is so unfair!


    "So, what exactly do you want?!"


    "Enmm..."


    Noya raised her hand to her chin, assuming a contemplative pose.


    After a moment,


    Under Bai Yanluo��s puzzled gaze, a wave of sky-blue light slowly spread around Noya.


    The next instant,


    A contract scroll appeared in Noya��s hand and was presented to Bai Yanluo.


    "Fine, seeing how pitiful you look, I��ll show you some mercy~ Sign this maid contract, and I��ll give you the items~"


    "This, a soul contract? And for three years?! That��s too much!"


    "Hmm? Is it? Forget it then..."


    Saying this, Noya didn��t bother talking further and directly turned around to head inside the store.


    Seeing Noya about to leave, Bai Yanluo became anxious and hurriedly grabbed Noya��s hand.


    "No, no, no! I��ll sign! Is that okay?!"


    Hearing the white-haired girl��s somewhat tearful voice, Noya couldn��t help but reveal a sly smile behind her back...


    And so,


    In her haste to save someone, Bai signed the ��body-selling contract��, took a bunch of magic scrolls, and hurriedly left Noya��s magic bookstore...


    ...


    Watching Bai Yanluo��s figure quickly disappearing over the horizon, Rin Shio, who had been quietly cleaning for a long time, walked towards her mother with a slightly depressed expression on her little face.


    "Mom, you... "


    "What��s wrong, little Rin?"


    Noya affectionately rubbed the little girl��s head.


    At this, the girl sighed helplessly.


    "The girl of Destiny has already been found, why didn��t you tell her?"


    "If I told her, would she still be willing to sign?"


    Saying this,


    Noya playfully looked at the body-selling contract in her hand.


    "Having the apostle of heaven as a maid is something many people dream of~ What do you think, if we were to auction off this body-selling contract, how much money could we make?"


    "Enmm, Mom, you��re a devil."


    "Hehe, it��s just a small matter~"


    "However,"


    After a helpless sigh, Rin Shio looked in the direction of Bai Yanluo��s departure with some confusion.


    "Um, Mom,"


    "What is it?"


    "Although Bai Yanluo is in such a terrible state, her oppressive aura is still quite terrifying. It seems she��s still stronger than many of the seventh-tire beings, right?"


    "That��s how it is. After all, there is a significant gap between the eighth and seventh~"


    "But..."


    Rin Shio looked at her mother, who was daydreaming about counting money, with a puzzled expression.


    "But, if that��s the case, Mom, why did you tell that harem scum that he had a 60% chance of defeating a Demon King-level being?"


    "Well, that��s because~ Actually~"


    "Actually, what?"


    Hearing her daughter��s adorable voice, Noya smiled slightly, then slowly turned her head and looked at the goddess statue on the desk not far away, her eyes filled with deep meaning.


    "Goddess~ told me to say so~"

 Chapter 119 - 120: The housekeeper

    In the eastern part of the Cold Winter Forest, inside the basement of a small wooden house,


    Three adorable girls were silently lying next to the underground ice spring, carefully sensing and observing the pale pink, butterfly-cocoon-like crystal at the bottom of the spring...


    These three cuties,


    Needless to say, were naturally our Li Mo, Li Yu, and Shuo Yue ,


    And the petite existence inside the crystal was the pink-haired girl who had been saved by Yumo.


    After receiving Yumo��s origin blood, the girl��s body began to undergo a massive transformation due to the immense power! To prevent energy leakage, the dark pink crystal wrapped the girl inside. However, the purpose of this crystal was not only to prevent the leakage of power,


    Another use was to prevent the pink-haired girl from bursting and spilling blood everywhere...


    After all,


    Those who could stably accept Yumo��s power and become a Demon King-level existence were few and far between. There were only their six siblings~


    Originally,


    Li Yu and the others were certain that this little girl would follow in the same footsteps, turning into a pile of minced meat. After all, a child with such tender skin who looked a bit pampered seemed unlikely to withstand the immense pain brought by the power of Shadow, even with the help of the ice spring, the probability of success was slim...


    However,


    Today, upon arriving at the basement, Li Yu was surprised to find that,


    It seemed she had misjudged her...


    --


    " sister, this, should be, almost successful, right?"


    Staring at the pink-haired girl sealed within the crystal, Shuo Yue blinked her blue-gold eyes, inquiring as if seeking confirmation.


    To this,


    Li Yu nodded slightly, neither confirming nor denying: "Yes..."


    "Can it really be done?"


    "Yes, it��s a bit unexpected indeed."


    ...


    ...


    Li Yu and Shuo Yue, just like riddle people, kept talking to each other,


    Unsurprisingly, S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation between the two directly made the puzzled Li Mo, who was also watching from the side, even more confused.


    Originally just following the excitement, she curiously looked at her sister,


    "Li Yu, Li Yu! What are you guys talking about?"


    "Nothing much, just discussing what to have for dinner."


    Li Yu said indifferently, seemingly without much intention to explain further, as she knew that even after explaining, her clueless sister probably still wouldn��t understand...


    Ignoring the wolf girl who kept holding her hand and asking questions, Li Yu once again focused her attention on the dark pink crystal,


    Feeling the Shadow power gradually stabilizing around the crystal, her emerald eyes couldn��t help but narrow slightly,


    Perhaps,


    After a hundred years, she might have another little sister?


    Quite unexpected...


    But well,


    For a human to become a Demon King-level existence,


    If they still retain humans moral, it might be hard to control...


    If, by then, this new sister wants to be an enemy of Mother


    Then,


    She might not need to show mercy...


    Thinking of this, an extreme coldness emerged in Li Yu��s beautiful eyes, making the already chilly basement��s temperature plummet even further.


    Although they shared the same origin, Li Yu naturally couldn��t show mercy to those who intended to be enemies with their mother.


    Nevermind,


    ��I hope you, little one, don��t end up like big sister limo...��


    After a helpless sigh, Li Yu silently prayed in her heart.


    --


    A moment later, the three sisters who had finished inspecting the ice spring returned to the living room of the cabin,


    Seated at the dining table, they began their lunchtime activities~


    Of course,


    The food was prepared in advance by Yumo and preserved using scrolls. In addition, there were some long-lasting dry rations delivered by the Black Rose family.


    As a good mother, Yumo prepared enough food for her children before leaving the Cold Winter Forest.


    After all,


    She didn��t want her children to return to primitive living when she was not around...


    Having them cook for themselves wasn��t realistic.


    Shuo Yue and Li Mo had never even set foot in the kitchen,


    As for Li Yu, although she could cook, the taste was probably not very flattering...


    Yumo didn��t want to come home to see three ��corpses��...


    That��s why Yumo prepared so much food.


    Under normal circumstances,


    Eating the food prepared by their mother, the three little ones should be extremely excited and happy,


    However,


    Today, the usual laughter at the dining table was gone, and the entire dining room, even the whole house, was enveloped in an eerie silence.


    The strange atmosphere and increasingly oppressive air caused the ordinary Abyss Demons guarding the house outside to shiver instinctively...


    "Without mother around, it��s just so disheartening... *sniffle*"


    After spitting out a bone from her mouth, Li Mo listlessly lay on the table,


    Her fluffy ears drooped, and her normally energetic tail hung down weakly.


    Hearing Li Mo��s words, Li Yu and Shuo Yue also fell silent.


    "Yes, it��s quite disheartening,"


    For the first time, Li Yu agreed with her sister��s statement.


    At this moment,


    An inexplicable sense of loss emerged in the hearts of the three little ones,


    Thinking about it, their mother had always been accompanying them in the Cold Winter Forest,


    They could feel their mother��s presence all the time. But now? Mother had gone to Linfeng City, and that familiar, gentle aura was no longer there. It made the three little ones feel like they had lost something important...


    A depressive mood began to breed continuously within their hearts.


    Really,


    If they had known earlier, they wouldn��t have let Xiao and the others help their mother find the Shapeshifting Magic. *sniffle*


    Although they couldn��t stick close to their mother, it was a bit of a pity, but at least she would always be by their side...


    ��Sigh, it��s so annoying,��


    Li Yu listlessly lay on the dining table,


    The two little white birds that always clung to Li Yu perched on her head, pecking at their owner.


    Just like that,


    The little house was enveloped in a gloomy atmosphere...


    After soaking in such a mood for a long time,


    The wolf cub, who had been lying on the table, could no longer bear it. She sat up and let out an angry roar,


    "Meow! ! ! ! !"


    Along with the roar,


    The wolf girl suddenly flipped the table, stood with her hands on her hips, and looked towards the south, where the City of Wind was located! The next moment, in front of her two younger sisters, Li Mo announced her decision!


    "I can��t take it anymore! I��m going to find Mother!"


    This statement,


    Indeed, it expressed the feelings of the sisters,


    However,


    Once again floating midair to dodge the scattered food, Shuo Yue rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked helplessly at the wolf girl,


    "Big Sister Li Mo, Mommy told us to watch the house~ If you just run out like this, it��ll upset Mommy. Do you want to be educated with the ��feather duster�� again?"


    "No, no, I don��t want to!"


    Hearing this, Li Mo shook her head quickly,


    The frightened wolf girl covered her buttocks, which had just recovered. They seemed to ache again. After recalling the fear of being dominated by the ��feather duster,�� Li Mo��s fighting spirit, which had finally ignited in her heart, was extinguished by a basin of cold water,


    The wolf girl squatted back down pitifully,


    "Woo woo woo, what should we do? It��s so boring without Mother, woo woo woo woo..."


    Li Mo, who had hardly ever left the Winter Forest or been apart from Yumo, was the most depressed at this moment,


    And just then,


    A pair of gentle little hands suddenly reached out, gently rubbing the wolf cub��s head,


    Feeling the familiar warmth and breath, Li Mo looked up curiously at the gray-haired girl in front of her,


    "Li Yu?"


    "I think, we can actually go out~"


    After a slight smile, Li Yu showed a mischievous grin,


    The moment she heard these words, Li Mo��s face lit up with joy. She jumped up and hugged her sister��s neck,


    "Really? Really?!!"


    "Big sister, be gentle, do you want to break my neck��" Li Yu said helplessly,


    On the other side,


    After hearing Li Yu��s words, Shuo Yue did not show any joy but looked at Li Yu with confusion,


    "Big Sister Li Yu, but Mother has told us, right? Although we haven��t been obedient, we��ve always done it secretly. Will it be a problem to openly go against Mother��s instructions?"


    "It��s fine, I��ve thought of an excuse!"


    Li Yu confidently said,


    "But, well~"


    "But what?" Shuo Yue and Li Mo said in unison,


    In response to the questions from the two girls, Li Yu��s face gradually showed an awkward smile,


    "We can go find Mother, but for the task of watching the house, we, at least, have to leave one person behind. The Winter Forest can��t be without a Demon King..."


    As soon as these words were spoken,


    The expressions of the three changed slightly,


    ...


    "To choose the unlucky one, let��s play the Ghost card game~"


    Li Yu suggested with a smile.

 Chapter 120 - 121: The Elves

    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    At the location of the Galros Fortress,


    Sir Asu, a big-bearded knight and a trusted aide of Marquis Xiumu, took over the defense of the Galros Fortress with more than 50,000 troops from the City of Wind after completing the handover with the Black Rose family��s forces. Initially, he was somewhat apprehensive, as the fortress had not been fully repaired, with about a quarter of the walls not fully restored.


    If a large-scale attack by the abyssal demons occurred at this moment, his troops would have no cover and would have to engage in close combat with the demons.


    Fighting hand-to-hand with abyssal demons, creatures with strong infective abilities, was undoubtedly not good news.


    However,


    fortunately,


    since the handover, everything within a hundred miles had been quiet. Not to mention the abyssal demons, they hadn��t even seen the shadow of a magical beast...


    This made Asu gradually relax his guard,


    However,


    just as he relaxed his guard and patrolled the area with a small squad of soldiers on his warhorse, a unique white figure suddenly caught Asu��s attention,


    ��Hmm?��


    "What, what is that?"


    At this moment, under the slightly surprised gaze of the crowd, a naive little white wolf was wagging its tail, hopping and running from afar, while a delicate and adorable gray bird stood on its head. The two cute creatures just scampered past Asu and his guards.


    ��That, a snow wolf? And a Sunbeam Bird? How could these rare spirit beasts appear here?��


    Asu couldn��t help feeling a little puzzled in his heart,


    However,


    after a brief moment of hesitation,


    As didn��t dwell on it,


    After all, the Winter Forest was so vast that having all kinds of creatures was normal, and there was no need to worry too much. Besides, these two very ��friendly�� spirit beasts entering the territory of the City of Wind didn��t matter, as they wouldn��t cause any damage.


    It didn��t matter,


    He still had to continue his patrol,


    So, the big-bearded knight continued to patrol under the nearby city walls with his subordinates, directly allowing the two adorable creatures to pass through the unhealed cracks in the wall, passing through the huge sensing barrier set up at the border.


    Of course, it goes without saying,


    These two so-called spirit beasts,


    were none other than Li Mo and Li Yu~


    In order not to alarm the human forces and to sneak into the territory of the City of Wind quietly, the two sisters chose to transform back into their harmless appearances and conceal their power of Shadows. In this way, they adorably passed through the cracks in the wall, swaying their heads from side to side.


    They didn��t attract anyone��s attention,


    nor did they trigger the warning magic set up by the Snow Night Empire at the border to detect abyssal demons,


    Everything went according to plan,


    ��Hmph, fools~��


    Looking at the gradually departing soldiers of the City of Wind, Li Yu, who had transformed into a Sunbeam Bird, cast a mocking glance at them with a hint of smugness. At the same time, Li Yu patted her elder sister��s little head.


    "Chirp chirp!" (Stop showing off, big sister, let��s hurry up!)


    "Meow, meow~" (I know, I know!)


    And so,


    The two terrifying demon king-level abyssal demons quietly infiltrated the territory of the City of Wind. If Marquis Xiumu, the lord of this place, were to find out, he would probably be furious enough to spit out three liters of blood. However, to be honest, he didn��t need to worry that much,


    After all, it wasn��t the first or second time that demon king-level beings had secretly crossed the northern border and infiltrated human society~


    --


    Meanwhile, at the central part of the Winter Forest - Bi Po Lake,


    By the lakeside, little Shuoyue, dressed in a light blue elegant dress, was pouting unhappily,


    ��Really! That��s too much!��


    Shuoyue couldn��t help but complain,


    Clearly,


    In the previous "Capture the Ghost" card game among the three sisters, Shuoyue was the one who ended up at the bottom...


    Under normal circumstances,


    In this kind of ��wits and bravery�� game, it would usually be big sister Li Mo who ends up at the bottom,


    However, this game was quite different. Since big sister Li Mo didn��t know what a ghost card was and only knew to throw out the cards when she saw two identical ones, her expression remained naive from beginning to end, making it impossible to judge...


    Moreover,


    It��s not known whether it was the so-called fool��s luck, but big sister Li Mo was able to draw the cards she wanted every time, easily taking first place...


    And she couldn��t beat big sister Li Yu at all,


    ��Wuwuwu, two bad big sisters! Don��t you know how to let your little sister win?!��


    Shuoyue continued to grumble in her heart,


    However,


    The blue-haired girl put her hands on her hips, pouted her lips, and let out a haughty snort,


    "Hmph~"


    Forget it,


    Considering that big sister Li Mo has never been out and big sister Li Yu rarely goes out, I won��t hold it against them! I��ll let you two have the opportunity to meet Mommy this time~


    After all, even though I��m asleep, my consciousness can always go to the Ancita continent~


    Alright,


    I��ll take care of the housekeeping tasks~


    Shuoyue confidently patted her chest,


    Then, the blue-haired girl slowly floated up, escorted by the blue-golden power of Shadows, and drifted towards the center of Bi Po Lake~, preparing to lie down at the bottom of the lake and sleep as usual. After all, she still had the ability to guard the Winter Forest while in a deep sleep~


    However,


    During the drifting process, Shuoyue��s brows couldn��t help but furrow slightly,


    Speaking of which,


    Big sister Li Mo has never been to the human world, and big sister Li Yu has only been there twice,


    Their understanding of the human world might be somewhat...


    enmm,


    ��Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling...��


    Thinking about this, Shuoyue couldn��t help but shiver,


    However, Shuoyue quickly shook her head and dismissed the uneasiness in her mind,


    Forget it, Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I won��t think about it,


    There shouldn��t be any problems,


    Even if there are, it��s them who will be whipped by Mommy��s ��feather duster��! As for me, I��ll just stand aside and watch the drama~


    Imagining the scene where both her sisters were being ��educated�� with the ��feather duster�� together, Shuoyue couldn��t help but reveal a sly smile...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the central region of the Ancita continent,


    Within the Elf Forest,


    As the name suggests, the Elf Forest is the dwelling place of the elves. Compared to the Winter Forest, the Elf Forest isn��t large, but its interior is labyrinthine and complex, filled with a variety of enchanting floral fragrances, highly dangerous poisonous insects and beasts, as well as magical fields that block perception and cause people to become foolish~


    For hundreds of years, apart from the elves, no other race has been able to adapt to the environment of the Elf Forest. Those slave traders or adventurers who attempted to capture elves as slaves in the Elf Forest almost always returned empty-handed, with many of them losing their lives inside the forest.


    The elf population is small, but with their unique environment and their extraordinary magical talent,


    The elves have always stood proudly on the Ancita continent,


    Like a garden detached from the world, envied by all~


    However,


    This situation changed dramatically over seventy years ago...


    At this moment,


    In front of the Life Tower, the sacred land of the elves,


    Under the leadership of Elf King Xiu Karos, nearly seven thousand elven warriors and mages, fully armed, lined up to guard the area! All the elves wore solemn expressions, their bodies brimming with a strong fighting spirit! Their eyes all sparkled with intense starlight, which represented their unyielding faith in protecting their home and country!


    Looking at the soldiers behind him, who had trained for a long time with great determination,


    A strong sense of confidence emerged in Elf King Xiu Karos�� eyes,


    Under the influence of this strong confidence, Xiu Karos�� inner unease was gradually suppressed,


    The next moment,


    As the elves watched expectantly, Xiu Karos drew his golden sword from his waist!


    He shouted to the elves:


    "My fellow elves! Today! It��s time to strike back! This time, we must completely drive those damned humans out of the forest! Let them never dare to return and bully us again!"


    With Xiu Karos�� words,


    The place instantly erupted with earth-shattering, impassioned roars!


    The fighting spirit of all the elven soldiers was raised to an all-time high! They wanted to use this battle to avenge their past humiliation! This time, they were determined to defeat those damned humans!


    Just as Xiu Karos was rallying the morale,


    An elven sentinel suddenly rushed in from a distance in a panicked manner, sprinting and shouting with all his might,


    "The people of the Black Rose House have broken through the barrier!!!!"


    The instant they heard this,


    Xiu Karos held his breath and waved his golden sword with a resolute determination to fight to the death!


    "Charge! Fight them!!"


    Accompanied by Xiu Karos�� shout, the elven army began to charge forward...


    Oh,


    By the way,


    This scene has already happened twenty-five times...

 Chapter 121 - 122: A Very Shameless Elf

    Thanks for the support!


    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    --


    Xiu Karos was also quite frustrated,


    Originally, he just wanted to live peacefully in the Elf Forest, as an Elf King detached from the world, enjoying a happy and beautiful daily life. After all, the Elf Forest has natural defenses, and no one would risk attacking the elves.


    At the same time, because of these natural defenses, even if a demon appeared, the elves could handle it well.


    Living a carefree life was not a problem!


    However,


    Xiu Karos�� beautiful dream was suddenly shattered seventy years ago.


    That day,


    During an originally sunny afternoon, a sudden thunderstorm broke out! The wild power of the thunderbolts ruthlessly bombarded the elves�� protective barrier! Soon, the barrier shattered due to the exhaustion of energy!


    The next moment,


    Under the horrified gazes of the elves, a special human force fully armed, clad in black-gold armor, and bearing the emblem of roses, led by a handsome black-haired man, boldly intruded their isolated homeland!


    Facing the first invaders in a hundred years,


    Xiu Karos couldn��t just sit and wait for death! He immediately mobilized the power of the entire tribe, along with the ancient trees, to give the invaders a head-on blow! ...


    However,


    The elves, who had been living in peace for too long, had rather poor combat power, S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were the ones who seemed to be hit hard, 0-0.


    In the end,


    After twenty minutes of the so-called "bloody battle," Xiu Karos raised the white flag and surrendered...


    After that, these knights claiming to be members of the Black Rose Knights forcibly engaged in trade with them, taking a bunch of inexplicable items in exchange for a large number of treasures, ancient books, and magic scrolls within the elven tribe...


    Afterward, they just left...


    That��s right,


    They just left,


    Without capturing any elves or killing any of his people, they did nothing but dismantle the barrier and force a trade...


    This left Xiu Karos confused, but soon, as the Elf King, he accepted this fact. If they could trick the members of the Black Rose family, who were like killing machines, with those treasures, it wasn��t a bad deal!


    Hmm, if these people just left like that...


    However, the facts proved that Xiu Karos was quite wrong,


    These people from the Black Rose family,


    Clearly saw his elven tribe as an object to shear like sheep! After that, they ran to the elves�� territory three or five times! Each time they came, they took a bunch of things away! It turns out they were thinking of sustainable development!


    Upon realizing this,


    Xiu Karos was incredibly furious! He couldn��t tolerate the elven tribe being treated as tools! Being treated as sheep to shear!


    So,


    He began an organized counterattack,


    Only, the results seemed to be not very good...


    Over seventy years, twenty-five counterattacks, all ending in failure...


    --


    Of course, Xiu Karos couldn��t give up! After the last failure ten years ago, he began to hide his strength and bide his time, enduring humiliation and bearing the burden! Silently accumulating power, waiting for the right moment to strike back! And now! The time has evidently come!


    The Black Rose family sent a unit to the Northern Territory! The Black Rose Knights had also clashed with the royal family recently! They must be very weak right now!


    So!


    Today is undoubtedly a rare opportunity! They must clear their previous disgrace!


    He had been preparing for this for so long! He had already set up so many magic arrays in advance! The elves�� warriors had also gone through decades of training! Everything was so perfect! This time, they could definitely win!


    With that thought,


    Xiu Karos gritted his teeth! Emerald-green magical power burst forth from within him!


    "Charge! Better to shatter like a jade than remain intact as a tile! Let these bastards from the Black Rose family witness the blood and guts of our elven race!"


    Roaring,


    Xiu Karos led the army on their twenty-sixth charge!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "I��m really sorry, I-I-I was just joking... "


    In less than 10m. bruised and swollen, his face almost unrecognizable, Xiu Karos knelt pathetically on the ground, raising the white flag for the twenty-sixth time.


    This scene left the elves pressed down on the ground behind him utterly confused,


    "Hey! What happened to shattering like jade rather than remaining intact as a tile?"


    Your majesty!!!!!!


    What on earth are you doing?!


    The elves�� questioning gazes continuously stabbed at Xiu Karos�� back, making the Elf King shudder involuntarily.


    However,


    Xiu Karos quickly turned his head back and glared at his subordinates in the distance with a fierce expression!


    "What��s all the noise about? Are you not afraid of hurting our distinguished guests�� ears?!"


    Really!


    Do you know what it means to be a wise man who knows the current situation?


    Stop making noise!


    Quiet!


    --


    They had already lost, what was the point in arguing anymore!


    Damn it, who knew this group was so strong...


    Xiu Karos didn��t hesitate to warn with his eyes!! He signaled these guys not to resist any further because if they continued causing trouble and displeased that important person, the elves race might really be finished...


    Thinking of this,


    Xiu Karos shakily turned his head and laughed awkwardly like a sycophant,


    "Um, Duke, this, this is all just a misunderstanding! I, I, I just wanted to welcome you! These are all, all just ceremonial guards! Really!"


    At this moment,


    A handsome black-haired man dressed in a black windbreaker uniform slowly walked up to Xiu Karos,


    Behind him were two Black Knights ready for action.


    In response to Xiu Karos�� words, the black-haired man, Xiao, waved his hand with great pleasure and laughed,


    "Hehe, I��ve found that you��re quite the smooth talker~"


    "No, no, no! It was just a joke!"


    "Alright, alright, I believe it was a joke. After all, we have such a good relationship. How could you possibly attack us?"


    Saying this,


    Xiao squatted down gently, and kindly patted Xiu Karos�� shoulder,


    Suddenly, an ice-cold chill spread from his shoulder throughout his body, causing Xiu Karos to shudder,


    Cold sweat ran down his forehead,


    "Right, right, right! We��ve been good friends for decades! How could we possibly attack you? The magic earlier was just, just fireworks, hahaha!"


    Xiu Karos�� laughter was full of embarrassment and trepidation, fearing that this resistance would provoke the other party��s anger and cause his own demise...


    "Hehe, yes, those fireworks were quite nice~"


    Xiao didn��t get angry, just said playfully,


    After all,


    For him, using these elves�� rebellion to train his troops had always been a good choice~


    That��s why he had spared Xiu Karos time and time again,


    Moreover,


    There was another benefit,


    Every time these elves failed in their resistance, they became very easy to ��communicate�� with~


    Thinking of this, Xiao revealed a bright smile that could captivate thousands of girls, and continued to pat Xiu Karos�� shoulder,


    "Since we��re old friends, then? Can I borrow something from you? That shouldn��t be a problem, right?"


    "No problem! No problem at all!! Whatever you need, no problem!!"


    Just as Xiao had anticipated, Xiu Karos, after hearing this, didn��t think much about it and immediately nodded repeatedly! He looked as ridiculous as could be! Although he was an eighth-rank expert now, he had ended up in such a sorry state; in some ways, it was truly unbelievable...


    Seeing Xiu Karos�� cooperation, Xiao nodded in satisfaction,


    He didn��t say more, and chose to cut to the chase,


    "Well, I��ll be direct then. I��d like to borrow the Holy Sword from your Elf race."


    Upon hearing this, Xiu Karos continued nodding,


    "No problem! No problem! You can borrow her for as long as you need! But..."


    He paused, as if remembering something, and looked at the black-haired man with a slightly furrowed brow,


    "There��s a small issue with the sword."


    "Oh? What��s the problem?" Xiao asked.


    "Well, the Holy Sword, after transforming, is a bit rebellious and not very obedient. I��m afraid she might upset you..."


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Xiao playfully shook his head,


    "Don��t worry. I have a thousand ways to make her obedient. Just bring her over."


    "But, but if we do it here..."


    Xiu Karos hesitated.


    However, Xiao had no interest in wasting more time with him.


    After taking control of the entire Sadik Empire, he had become busier than ever.


    Thus, looking at the indecisive Xiu Karos, Xiao narrowed his black eyes and firmly said,


    "Bring her over."


    "Th-this, alright," Xiu Karos said, trembling.


    Seeing Xiao��s insistence, he didn��t have much choice but to slowly raise his hand and channel the magic within his body.


    In the next moment, under the slightly expectant gazes of the onlookers, a summoning array appeared with a burst of green light and the release of a wild magical aura. A small golden figure emerged in the center of the array.


    However, after seeing the small figure clearly, Xiao and the Black Knights behind him couldn��t help but reveal a puzzled expression. Pointing at the little one in the center of the array, Xiao disdainfully glanced at Elf King Xiu Karos and asked,


    "What the hell is this cursed loli?! And why does she have an ecstatic expression on her face? Is your Holy Sword some kind of hentai(pervert)?!"

 Chapter 122 - 123: The Rebellious Holy Sword1/7

    as promised, 100 power stones = 5 chapters + 2 daily.


    enjoy.


    Beautiful golden twin-tails, a cute pinkish face,


    Paired with those dazzling amber eyes, shining like jewels,


    Although this little girl��s appearance couldn��t compare to Yumo, she was still considered outstanding among those Xiao had met.


    And at this moment,


    This adorable girl was wearing a shoulder-exposing dress made of elven leaves and soft silk. The simple lace wide straps accentuated her lovely collarbones, revealing a small patch of delicate skin on her chest. Her slender legs, wrapped in enchanting black stockings, peeked out from beneath her white dress as she moved~


    She wore a simple floral wreath in her pale golden hair, which was then gathered behind her, fully exposing her slender neck.


    Without a doubt,


    The girl was incredibly endearing,


    However,


    Such a lovely being was now tightly bound by vines and lying on the ground! Her mouth was even stuffed with an unidentified round object...


    This gave Xiao a very odd feeling,


    More importantly,


    If an ordinary girl were bound in such an uncomfortable position, she would surely show a painful expression and struggle fiercely.


    Yet,


    This blonde loli in front of him didn��t seem to be in pain at all, and even had a flushed face? As if she was secretly enjoying it?!


    Upon realizing this,


    A rare shadow crossed Xiao��s usually composed face,


    He looked helplessly at the Elf King, Xiu Karos, beside him,


    At this moment, Xiao understood why the Elf King had been so hesitant earlier...


    "I didn��t expect your family��s holy sword to be a bit... kinky."


    Hearing this, Xiu Karos lowered his head in shame,


    However,


    Before the Elf King could say anything,


    The sacred sword loli, bound and twitching on the ground, suddenly shuddered as if she realized she was now in full view of everyone!


    In an instant,


    Her enraptured expression vanished, replaced by a determined and furious look, and she began to struggle violently! A powerful surge of energy suddenly erupted from her! The terrifying pressure caused the surrounding, less powerful elves to tremble,


    The ground cracked abruptly...


    Seeing this, Xiao couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow in interest,


    "Not bad, her strength is impressive."


    A simple sword spirit possessing the power of a seventh-peak rank,


    Truly worthy of being a holy sword,


    She should be able to meet Lady Yumo��s requirements,


    However,


    It seemed... a bit difficult to get along with her?


    Thinking this, Xiao slowly walked toward the holy sword loli and squatted down in front of her,


    As she saw a strange man appear before her, the blonde loli immediately displayed a fierce glare! She fixed her ��ferocious�� gaze on Xiao��s face, as if she was ready to lunge at him and bite him!


    Upon seeing this,


    Xiu Karos at the side hurriedly spoke up,


    "Your Grace! Be, be careful, she, she��s very fierce!! She bites!"


    "Oh? Fierce?"


    Xiao smiled playfully, then nodded his head slightly, somewhat noncommittal,


    "She is a bit, adorably fierce~"


    After chuckling, Xiao slowly raised his hand, seemingly intending to undo the bindings around her,


    This action once again stirred Xiu Karos��s anxiety,


    "Your Grace, don��t undo the bindings! She, she is very hostile towards strangers! She, she needs, some education first! If you undo the bindings, it will, it will be very troublesome!"


    "Troublesome?"


    "Will she attack me?"


    "Y-yes. As long as it��s a stranger, she, she will attack."


    "Oh? Interesting..."


    Hearing this, Xiao raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing a smile that hinted at deeper intentions,


    "It��s fine. She��s a child, after all. It��s normal to be a little naughty. A little discipline will do."


    With that,


    Xiao slowly raised his hand,


    Endless black magical power gathered in his palm, instantly transforming into a gigantic energy hammer,


    The next moment,


    Under the slightly terrified gazes of the elves, Xiao showed no mercy and struck the blonde loli��s head with a thunderous ��clang~��


    Accompanied by a terrifying burst of energy,


    The formerly ��snarling�� blonde loli saw stars and collapsed to the ground, seemingly unable to wake up for the time being,


    Afterwards,


    A burly black knight at the side approached at Xiao��s signal and picked up the blonde loli from the ground...


    "Thank you for your cooperation, my dear friend."


    Patted the Elf King on the shoulder once more, Xiao smiled contentedly,


    "Since there��s nothing else to do, I��ll take my leave~ Goodbye, my dear friend."


    After waving politely, Xiao, along with his entourage from the Black Rose family, slowly withdrew from the elven territory,


    Watching the receding figure that seemed like a nightmare,


    The tense Elf King finally heaved a sigh of relief, as if a weight had been lifted,


    With the relaxation of his spirit, he finally collapsed from exhaustion, tears streaming down from his pig-like eyes...


    "Please, don��t come back, I beg you, really...wuuuu..."


    --


    Inside the wind City Guesthouse,


    Bai Yanluo, who had rushed into the guesthouse, didn��t care about her previous encounter with the despicable merchant when she saw Mengxi.


    With a huge sense of relief, she collapsed onto the floor in front of several members of the Asumos Church, her legs giving way,


    "It��s so good that you��re okay, I��m so glad."


    Bai Yanluo spoke sincerely,


    Seeing this, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel a little guilty and stuck her tongue out,


    "Sorry, Sister Bai, I��ve made you worry."


    "It��s fine, it��s fine. As long as you��re okay. The Black Rose family, on the other hand, actually did something good this time."


    " the Black Rose family, huh..." Mengxi��s tone took on a hint of strangeness,


    Detecting the oddness in the girl��s words, Bai Yanluo asked curiously,


    "What��s wrong?"


    "No, nothing."


    Mengxi smiled and waved her hand,


    "Rather, Sister Bai, what happened to you?"


    "Sigh, it��s a long story..."


    ...


    ...


    The two of them began chatting like this,


    In fact, Mengxi was part of the ��Sunlight�� squad and, strictly speaking, was a subordinate of Bai Yanluo. However, due to her status as the chosen girl of destiny, there was no clear hierarchy between her and Bai Yanluo. They had a fairly deep friendship, after all, Bai Yanluo was the one who discovered Mengxi in the small town, saved her, and brought her back to the church...


    But,


    Just as Bai Yanluo was complaining about her experience of being tricked by a cunning fox to Mengxi,


    Cabane, the red-haired Earth Apostle leaning on the doorway, couldn��t help but frown,


    "Lord Bai Yanluo, have you forgotten? His Holiness the Pope is urgently summoning you back."


    "..."


    The moment she heard these words,


    At the mention of the word ��Pope,�� Bai Yanluo��s words came to an abrupt halt, and her body involuntarily shuddered slightly, a fleeting trace of fear flashed in her azure eyes,


    After a moment of silence,


    Bai Yanluo solemnly took Mengxi��s hand,


    "Mengxi, how about...you come back with me?"


    "Don��t worry about me, Sister Bai, you go ahead."


    "But, this is the Snow Night Empire, and those people just attacked us with magic energy fission bombs. I��m worried that they have some other malicious intentions..."


    Bai Yanluo spoke with a serious gaze.


    However,


    As soon as she spoke, Cabane couldn��t help but sit up:


    "Lord Bai Yanluo, the previous bombing wasn��t the intention of the Snow Night Empire. It was the fu**third prince who did it. Now that he��s dead, the Snow Night Empire is negotiating with our archbishop. The emperor even issued a soul oath, so there��s no chance of any trouble. Besides, Miss Mengxi hasn��t fully recovered yet. She just took our church��s holy medicine and needs to rest for a couple of days before she can leave with you. Moreover, with me and the third hero here to protect Miss Mengxi, what is there to worry about?"


    Impatience filled Cabane��s words. He had long been jealous and discontent with Bai Yanluo, who joined the church later but had now become the Apostle of Heaven. Naturally, his tone wasn��t very pleasant.


    Moreover,


    If Bai Yanluo doesn��t return soon,


    He would be scolded by the Pope as well, right?!


    A trace of dissatisfaction appeared in Cabane��s eyes.


    Looking at this strong red-haired man, Bai Yanluo��s azure eyes narrowed slightly, filled with distrust.


    "..."


    At that moment, while Bai Yanluo was silent, Mengxi��s gentle and sweet voice slowly reached her ears,


    "It��s fine, Sister White. I actually have something to take care of here."


    "Sigh, okay. But once you��re healed, leave as soon as possible. I have a feeling that the Wind City isn��t very safe."


    "I understand, Sister Bai. You should hurry back. It��s best to prioritize the Pope��s Crimson Summon."


    "Sigh, I know. Take good care of yourself."


    ...


    ...


    With a helpless sigh and bidding farewell to Mengxi, Bai Yanluo leaped up, transforming into a white meteor that shot out the window. In an instant, she disappeared into the sky...


    As Mengxi watched Bai Yanluo leave,


    She couldn��t help but furrow her brows slightly, a trace of confusion appearing in her pale purple eyes.


    Speaking of which,


    Where did Yu...


    Oh no, where did Xiaomo go?


    Why hasn��t she come back yet? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 123 - 124: Yumo’s Shopping Spree 2/7

    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    ------------


    Before Bai Yanluo arrived at Wind City,


    Not wanting to disturb Mengxi��s conversation with the other members of the Church of Asumos, and feeling slightly annoyed by Cabane��s disdainful gaze, Yumo walked out of the reception hall on her own. She entered the city center of Wind City, planning to explore this human metropolis thoroughly.


    After all, this was Miss Yumo��s first encounter with a human city in more than 500 years, and it was the capital of the Northern Territory, Wind City Leafing.


    ��The capital, right?��


    It should be the most developed, shouldn��t it?


    Yumo couldn��t help but think this, and her expectations soared even higher.


    Unlike the disappointing church knights and Galros Fortress guards she had encountered before, the city��s development level was refreshing and satisfying for Yumo. At the very least, it was much better than she had imagined.


    The overall level of civilization on the Ancita Continent?


    Emm, probably about the same as the medieval period of the Blue Star era, right?


    However,


    Compared to the people of that time, the people on the Ancita Continent could use magic, fighting spirit, or sacred power and various other energies, as well as all kinds of strange magic. With the help of these types of magic, the overall productivity of human civilization was quite impressive.


    Food was abundant year after year, and even in the cold climate of the Northern Territory, people didn��t have to worry about food and clothing. It was for this reason that the people of this continent had so much time to cultivate.


    ��The food is quite rich...��


    Upon arriving at the commercial street, Yumo, who was looking around, quickly sighed at this realization.


    The various unknown ingredients displayed on the stalls and the wide variety of finished dishes made Yumo marvel at the magic��s wonder. It seemed that with just one high-level life magic, a field could be harvested in a few weeks after planting seeds. The highly developed animal husbandry industry also ensured they wouldn��t lack meat.


    Now, Yumo finally understood,


    Why there hadn��t been any famines on the Ancita Continent for more than five hundred years, even though it was an ancient civilization...


    As for clothing, although their clothes were nowhere near as beautiful and luxurious as those brought by Seba, they were warm enough.


    It was no wonder these empires and lords could maintain their rule for so long,


    After all, the basic needs of the people were guaranteed, and there were no problems of hunger or lack of clothing...


    Life was good, and generally, people wouldn��t rebel.


    After examining the food stalls, the housing situation for the common people was also much better than Yumo had imagined. There were no broken thatched huts; people mostly lived in two- or three-story ��stone brick houses.�� What surprised Yumo even more was that there seemed to be quite a few children with ��school bags�� going to school.


    Except for those slaves who had their ��identity�� stripped,


    Most people��s lives seemed pretty good...


    At least that was the case in Wind City,


    ��Why not? Should I try some local food?��


    Yumo thought curiously,


    As for her,


    She was quite fond of delicious food; otherwise, she wouldn��t have deliberately studied so many dishes back on the Blue Star.


    Anyway,


    She had plenty of Star Coins provided by the Black Rose family, so she was a bit of a wealthy young lady~


    With that in mind, Yumo happily came to a barbecue stand and, in her cute, childish voice, even imitating the cute gaze of her own children who were always being adorable, she said,


    "Auntie, give me three skewers of meat, please~"


    As she spoke, the little girl handed over a shiny Star Coin from her hand.


    "Alright~"


    Upon hearing this, the barbecue stand owner enthusiastically replied and quickly handed over three steaming, fragrant skewers of grilled meat to Yumo.


    However,


    The moment she saw the girl��s beautiful face, the barbecue stand owner��s eyes suddenly widened, and her body trembled. She froze in place, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    ??


    Huh?


    After witnessing this scene, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    To be honest,


    Considering that it was too conspicuous to go out in the identity of the young lady of the Black Rose family,


    Yumo had chosen this pink-haired little girl��s identity to experience the life of ordinary people. Of course, after learning from her previous encounter with Cabane, she had covered the slave mark on her leg and put on plain clothes.


    However,


    Yumo, who thought she could walk around quietly, suddenly discovered after arriving on the street,


    Now she seemed to be even more noticeable??!


    Although people��s gazes at her weren��t as amazed as when she first entered the city, everyone who noticed her couldn��t help but glance at her twice. Their eyes were filled with astonishment and confusion, making Yumo quite uncomfortable.


    If she hadn��t been able to sense any ill intent from their gazes, Yumo would have suspected that the people in Wind City were all infatuated with young girls.


    What was going on??


    Could it be that pink hair is very rare? That can��t be right; Qiu has pink hair, doesn��t she?


    The strange reactions of the people around her made Yumo feel puzzled, with countless question marks appearing in her head.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    At the medical center in the city center not far away,


    Under the protection of many soldiers, a middle-aged woman wearing a refined emerald green noble dress with white hair at her temples finally finished her hours-long visit with the soldiers. In Wind City, there was probably no one who didn��t recognize this woman. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This woman was once the captain of the Blizzard Knights, and now the Marchioness, Aurora.


    At present,


    To prevent further attacks from the abyssal demons, marquis Xiumu had dispatched two-thirds of the troops in Wind City to nearby fortresses for defense. At the same time, he personally led the majority of the Blizzard Knights to inspect the border and strengthen the defense of their positions.


    When the HE was away from Wind City, many important matters in the city were entrusted to his wife, Aurora. As for this arrangement, both the people of the marquis family and the citizens of Wind city had no objections, as they were all well aware of Aurora��s capabilities.


    Today, according to the schedule, Aurora visited the central hospital to console the survivors who had fought against the abyssal demons, as well as the soldiers who had not fully recovered after being knocked unconscious by the ��Blood Butterfly.��


    Visiting soldiers and civilians at the grassroots level was a tradition of the marquis family.


    It was precisely because of this that the marquis family had a strong bond with the people in their territory, which had thwarted the royal family��s attempts to instigate unrest within the Snow Night Empire on multiple occasions.


    "Thank you for coming, my lady."


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Marchioness."


    "It��s my duty."


    ...


    ...


    After exchanging pleasantries with the hospital director, Aurora concluded her morning schedule. Subsequently, escorted by a group of guards and a personal maid, she left the hospital and headed toward the carriage parked nearby.


    "My lady, shall we return to the mansion directly?"


    The maid wearing glasses respectfully asked Aurora from behind.


    Upon hearing this, Aurora slightly nodded her head.


    "Yes, let��s go back first."


    "Very well. I will inform the mansion to prepare lunch immediately."


    Afterward, the maid carefully retreated and began conversing with another knight.


    Aurora, on the other hand, slowly walked toward the carriage, her face now devoid of the gentle smile she had worn all morning. At this moment, her slightly aged face bore nothing but solemnity and gloom.


    Seeing the Marchioness like this, the surrounding soldiers couldn��t help but feel a wave of sadness.


    But they were indeed powerless.


    After all, the young lady had been missing for over a month. As a grandmother, how could the Marchioness not be worried? The situation would probably not improve until the young lady was found.


    Thinking of this, everyone sighed.


    However,


    At this very moment,


    A Blizzard Knights�� rider hurriedly rode his warhorse to the carriage.


    Subsequently,


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone, he immediately dismounted and excitedly rushed to Aurora��s side.


    "My, my, my lady!!"


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing the knight so agitated, Aurora, who was about to close the carriage door, couldn��t help but reveal a puzzled expression.


    "What��s the matter? Why are you so excited?"


    "That, that... someone reported! At, at the central commercial district, someone saw the young lady!!!"


    The moment she heard these words, Aurora��s eyes shrank sharply, and the noblewoman��s fan in her hand dropped to the ground beneath the horse.


    After a brief moment of shock,


    Aurora hurriedly grabbed the knight��s shoulder.


    "What did you say?!!! Quick, take me there!!"

 Chapter 124 - 125: Baffled 3/7

    Chapter125: Baffled


    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    ----------------------------


    After wandering around the streets for tens of minutes, S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo��s frown grew tighter because after eating the grilled meat, she visited several more shops and ordered many local specialty dishes. However, almost every time, the shop owners would freeze for a moment when they saw her.


    At first, they seemed to want to say something, but soon, due to her attitude, they began to doubt themselves. Eventually, after struggling, they chose not to say anything...


    This puzzled Yumo.


    That gaze,


    Did they recognize me? Or perhaps recognize the disguise I��m currently wearing?


    But if they did recognize me, why wouldn��t they speak up? Besides, why would so many people recognize a slave girl?


    Moreover,


    She had made some adjustments...


    ��Strange...��


    Feeling perplexed, Yumo silently walked to a nearby cotton candy vendor. This time, Yumo didn��t use her cute, endearing tone of voice. Instead, she stood expressionless in front of the stall.


    This time, when the vendor noticed Yumo, he showed an expression of terror,


    Retreating in panic,


    "Young lady Yuan��er?!!"


    The vendor��s tone was filled with fear and caution as if Yumo had once done something extremely outrageous to him.


    Upon hearing this address,


    Yumo��s deep blue eyes couldn��t help but narrow slightly.


    He said,


    Yuan��er?


    "Um, who is Yuan��er?"


    Yumo slowly walked over and curiously asked.


    Hearing this question, the vendor was visibly stunned. After examining the pink-haired girl for a moment, his black eyes revealed a hint of astonishment.


    "You, you��re not young lady Yuan��er?"


    "No,"


    Yumo decisively replied.


    "So, who is this Yuan��er you��re talking about?"


    "lady Yuan��er, she, she is..."


    However, just as Yumo was about to obtain the information from the vendor, his words suddenly came to a halt. He became somewhat fearful and looked uneasily behind Yumo.


    At the same time,


    A deep and provocative voice filled with a strong sense of provocation and lust slowly sounded in Yumo��s ear, causing her to involuntarily bite her lip.


    "Oh my~ What a lovely little girl we have here, you��re so adorable."


    "..."


    Upon hearing this familiar rogue-like phrase, Yumo��s face immediately darkened.


    Really,


    Just when I was about to know the answer, someone came to cause trouble. What kind of plot twist is this?!


    Feeling helpless and inwardly sighing,


    Yumo slowly turned her head to look at the man beside her. He was about two 165 centimeters tall, with a burly physique, wearing brown leather armor, wielding a giant hammer, and sporting a big beard. It was obvious that the one who had just flirted with her was this bearded man.


    At the same time,


    Upon seeing the bearded man appear, the people around them couldn��t help but retreat, casting fearful eyes toward the bearded man.


    The nearby shopkeepers and residents were well aware that this bearded man was an A-rank adventurer who had arrived in Wind City not long ago, and his strength was formidable!


    However,


    His conduct was truly unsatisfactory.


    With the departure of most of the Blizzard Knights from wind City and the city being short-handed, law enforcement was somewhat insufficient. The bearded man became even more lawless. Just a few days ago, he had beaten up an old man selling meat at the end of the street over a minor dispute, leaving him half-dead...


    And now?


    Seeing the wine bottle in the bearded man��s right hand and the strong smell of alcohol around him, it was not difficult to guess that


    This guy, was drunk again...


    When drunk, this man became even more lawless.


    It was rumored that he particularly liked little girls. He had previously killed an eight-year-old child in the Sadik Empire and was wanted for it, which led him to flee to the Snow Night Empire.


    And now?


    Wasn��t the little girl he had set his eyes on in trouble?


    Looking at the petite, frail girl who was not even 1.3 meters tall, the nearby crowd couldn��t help but cast sympathetic glances. If such a girl were to be violated by this beast, she wouldn��t survive, would she? Her small body might be pierced straight through.


    Imagining the girl��s possible fate,


    The nearby people shivered in unison...


    Although someone had already gone to notify the guards, it might be too late. Moreover, even if they did arrive, the guards�� strength might not be enough to stop this drunken A-rank mercenary.


    However,


    At this moment,


    Two men with a strong sense of justice in the crowd suddenly stepped up to the bearded man, angrily berating him as if trying to stop the impending atrocity,


    "This is Linfeng City , the city of wind ! You don��t dare to...?!!"


    ��Boom~��


    However,


    Before they could finish speaking, the irritable bearded man swung his arm violently! In an instant, both men were sent flying! They slammed into a distant wall, creating two large holes...


    For a moment,


    Everyone held their breath and dared not say another word.


    After all, the bearded man had already brandished his mace.


    Obviously, whoever spoke up would be mercilessly sent flying by the mace. The strongest among the crowd was only at the fourth level, and they didn��t dare to confront this fifth-level mercenary head-on...


    Seeing the sudden silence in the crowd, the bearded man laughed. Then he turned his head, looking at the cute little girl he believed was already in his grasp. Just thinking about hearing her sweet moans made him even more excited.


    "Hehe, little girl, come, uncle will take you to have some fun~"


    With that,


    The bearded man slowly reached out his right hand towards the girl, revealing a nauseating smile that he thought was handsome but was actually extremely sleazy.


    Upon seeing this,


    A hint of red light spilled from Yumo��s deep blue eyes, and a dangerous aura gradually emerged around her.


    This person,


    He was truly disgusting...


    Yumo��s eyes were full of disgust.


    If this had happened in the Great Winter Forest, Yumo would have probably called the Abyssal Demon to come and devour this man. Well, that��s not quite right. Eating such a piece of rotten meat would likely give them an upset stomach, so it would be better to directly blast him into ashes with an Annihilation Beam...


    Unfortunately,


    She was not in the forest right now, so she couldn��t act so unrestrained.


    She had to figure out a way to quietly resolve the situation.


    ��Might as well...��


    With this thought, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a butterfly with blood-red patterns slowly flew over from a nearby tree.


    Simply knocking this guy out would do.


    They could just think he had passed out from drinking too much.


    Yumo planned this in her heart.


    When the crowd dispersed or during the quiet of the night, she could send a Blood Butterfly to kill this man. Such a person was a waste of resources alive, and his strength wasn��t something anyway...


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile spread across Yumo��s small face.


    However,


    At this moment, the bearded man had no idea of the impending danger and was intently watching Yumo. Seeing that Yumo hadn��t responded, the drunk bearded man lost his patience and reached out his greasy hand towards her.


    In an instant, the onlookers held their breath.


    The smile on Yumo��s face became even more radiant.


    And just then,


    Yumo��s deep blue eyes narrowed slightly.


    ��Hmm? Someone��s coming?��


    The next moment,


    Under the astonished gazes of the onlookers, a brown-haired woman dressed as a noble lady suddenly appeared in their line of sight, wrapped in a burst of orange aura and moving at lightning speed!


    "You fat pig! Put your filthy hand away from my granddaughter?!"


    Along with the woman��s furious roar,


    The iron fist wrapped in powerful aura suddenly struck the bearded mercenary��s face!


    "Boom!!"


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere.


    With a loud bang, the iron fist sank deeply into the bearded man��s face! Blood mixed with teeth sprayed out of his mouth and nose!


    In a flash,


    Under the force of the tremendous blow, the bearded man was abruptly sent flying! He slammed into a bronze statue in the distance! Accompanied by a ��clang�� sound, the bearded man couldn��t get back up...


    ��Wow~��


    Seeing this, Yumo showed a slightly surprised expression.


    Clearly, the actions of this unknown noblewoman had taken Yumo quite by surprise.


    However,


    What was even more surprising came later.


    In the next instant,


    Just as Yumo was about to express her gratitude to the noblewoman, she was suddenly caught off guard and tightly embraced by the noblewoman who had turned around.


    "Yuan��er! You��re finally back!!"


    Huh?


    Uh, what, what��s going on?!


    For a moment, Yumo stood dumbfounded in place...

 Chapter 125 - 126: Yuan’er? Xia’er? 4/7

    Huh? What?


    ��What��s going on here?!��


    Seeing the middle-aged woman who had embraced her without a word and claimed to be her ��grandmother,�� Yumo couldn��t help but feel puzzled, with question marks all over her head.


    However,


    Yumo��s confusion went unnoticed by the noblewoman, who was none other than Aurora. Overcome with emotion, she tightly held onto Yumo, feeling the warmth of her granddaughter. With excitement, tears unconsciously slid down her cheeks. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It��s great that you��re fine, my Yuan��er..."


    Witnessing this scene,


    The arriving members of the Blizzard Knights revealed a touched smile, silently standing at the corner of the street, watching the ��heartwarming�� moment unfold. The onlookers, who had been watching for a long time, couldn��t help but burst into cheers after seeing the bearded man being punched away by the lady. After seeing the lady embracing the pink-haired girl, many people��s eyes showed the words ��as expected��...


    Although their attitudes had changed a lot,


    ��So, it��s the young lady after all~��


    People couldn��t help but whisper in admiration.


    ��


    ��The reactions of these people...��


    Glancing at her surroundings, after noticing Aurora��s excited emotions and the expressions of the people around, Yumo��s deep blue eyes couldn��t help but narrow. At this moment, she finally understood why the people had been looking at her so strangely earlier.


    So that slave girl used to be a noble��s daughter?


    What a coincidence.


    Hmm,


    Despite being a noble from Wind City, how did she end up as a slave? If Yumo hadn��t intervened, the girl would have died in the forest.


    Never mind,


    She should deal with the current situation first.


    Casting a glance at the tearful lady, considering her sober yet emotional state and the fact that she had ��saved�� Yumo, Yumo abandoned the idea of making her fall asleep. After all, a woman in the early stage of Saint Tier passing out on the street for no reason would indeed raise suspicions.


    So,


    Yumo deliberately put on an innocent expression, speaking with a cute tone:


    "Um, thank you for saving me. Also, may I ask, who are you?"


    "Yuan, Yuan��er?"


    Upon hearing the girl��s puzzled words, Aurora couldn��t help but shiver, releasing the girl with an incredulous look in her violet eyes, full of worry.


    "Yuan��er, don��t you remember me?"


    Faced with such a question,


    Yumo continued to show an ��innocent�� expression and tilted her head, answering with confusion:


    "Yuan��er? Who is that? I��m sorry, ma��am, but I think you��ve mistaken me for someone else."


    "Mistaken?"


    "Yes, that��s right."


    Hearing these words and feeling the completely different tone from Yuan��er, Aurora gradually calmed her excitement. Wiping away her tears, she closely examined the delicate pink-haired girl in front of her.


    After a moment,


    Aurora��s eyes couldn��t help but narrow slightly, her lips pressed together in a complex mix of emotions.


    "Indeed, you��re not Yuan��er..."


    Hearing this,


    Though Yumo appeared timid on the surface, she secretly let out a small smile inside.


    Hehe, as expected,


    When she had used the power of Shadow to alter her appearance, although she had based it on the pink-haired girl or Yuan��er, Yumo hadn��t copied everything. She had just simulated a general appearance, height, and voice, with some differences in facial features.


    It was enough to deceive the slave traders back then,


    But for the girl��s family and friends, who spent day and night with her, this difference should be noticeable. She was just a stranger who happened to resemble their granddaughter.


    The facts proved,


    Yumo��s judgment was quite accurate. The woman claiming to be her grandmother revealed a bewildered expression after carefully observing her for a while, having realized her mistake.


    With this in mind,


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh internally,


    "I��m sorry, mam,"


    Yumo feigned an apology and then timidly met the noblewoman��s violet eyes.


    According to Yumo��s judgment,


    After realizing she wasn��t her granddaughter, the lady would apologize and release her shoulder. After that, she could happily return to the welcoming hotel to find Mengxi. Having been away for so long, if she didn��t go back, the girl might start to worry.


    However,


    As Yumo met Aurora��s gaze, her brow furrowed, and her heart shuddered.


    What now?


    What��s happening?!


    At this moment,


    Yumo was surprised to discover that the noblewoman in front of her showed no intention of letting her go. On the contrary, she held onto her shoulders even more firmly, her violet eyes filled with indescribable excitement and joy.


    The next instant, Yumo found herself once again enveloped in Aurora��s embrace.


    "Xia��er! I finally found you!"


    The woman��s voice was filled with emotion, and her entire body trembled with excitement.


    ��nyaaa!?��


    At this moment, Yumo��s mind completely froze.


    What on earth was going on?!


    Who the heck was Xia��er?!


    --


    In the central area of Wind City, within the Marquis��s residence,


    A man with light pink hair, wearing a head wrap that resembled a rice dumpling, was leaning on a crutch, laboriously walking around the estate. It seemed like he was undergoing some sort of rehabilitation training. If Yumo were here, she would easily recognize that this man was the nobleman who had tried to kiss the back of her hand when they entered the city.


    Benjamin.


    However, for some unknown reason, Benjamin couldn��t get what he wanted, and even ended up hitting his head on the icy lake, leaving him with a broken and bleeding skull and a grade-three concussion. As a result, he was now unable to coordinate his thoughts and body well.


    His whole body was in a shaky state.


    "Damn it, what on earth happened back then?"


    Benjamin couldn��t help but resentfully grumble,


    Although he wasn��t sure why the horse was startled,


    From the reaction of the Black Rose family members at that time, it was very likely that their own mount��s loss of control had something to do with them!


    However,


    Despite the resentment in his heart,


    Benjamin didn��t have the courage to confront the Black Rose family. Even the entire Marquis family couldn��t compare to the Black Roses, let alone him, a second heir...


    What had to be endured, still had to be endured.


    Nevertheless,


    Thinking back to the beautiful eyes of the young lady from the Black Rose family, a touch of infatuation surfaced in Benjamin��s heart. If he could win her heart, he would surely gain the support of the Black Rose family.


    With their help, the difficulty of obtaining the title of Marquis in the future would certainly be significantly reduced.


    After fantasizing about his future wonderful life, Benjamin couldn��t help but reveal a satisfied smile.


    Just then,


    The sound of a carriage drew Benjamin��s attention, prompting the light pink-haired man to curiously gaze at the estate��s entrance. The next moment, under the watchful eyes of Benjamin and the maids, a high-end yet not ostentatious carriage, escorted by a group of knights, entered the estate...


    Oh?


    It seemed that the lady had returned.


    Realizing this, Benjamin hastily had a maid tidy his clothes, preparing to greet Aurora.


    After all,


    As a distant relative, he needed to obtain the approval of the Marchioness to secure the Marquis title.


    However,


    Just as Benjamin was ready to greet Aurora,


    The next scene left him utterly shocked as if struck by lightning, unable to recover for a long time. His eyes widened as round as eggs, and his mouth agape wide enough to swallow a soccer ball...


    At that moment,


    The carriage door opened, and Aurora slowly stepped down,


    If it was just the lady, Benjamin wouldn��t have lost his composure,


    But the issue was,


    The person held in the lady��s arms!


    Under the astonished and excited gazes of all the servants, a delicate little girl, resembling a porcelain doll, was held by Aurora as she stepped out of the carriage.


    Staring intently at that familiar face and the girl who should have been dead long ago, Benjamin clenched his fists in rage,


    ��No, no, it can��t be?! Yuan��er?! How is she still alive?!��


    Those,


    That useless Trashs!!


    ---------------


    the remaining 3 will be posted after 2h

 Chapter 126 - 127: The Marquis Family’s Misfortune 5/7

    Five years ago, in the garden of the Marquis�� mansion,


    "Grandma!"


    "Grandma~"


    Looking at the two lovely little ones wearing flower wreaths in front of her, Aurora felt as if her heart was melting.


    The Marchioness couldn��t help but soften her stern gaze and reveal a gentle, loving expression. She slowly squatted down and tenderly rubbed the little heads of the two girls.


    "Xia��er, Yuan��er, you mustn��t skip class next time, alright~?"


    "We know, Grandma!"


    "I, I understand��"


    The two delicate little girls responded in completely different tones.


    However, their voices were undoubtedly cute, which made Aurora��s heart bloom with happiness. She couldn��t help but embrace her two adorable granddaughters.


    Not far away, Aurora��s husband, Marquis Xiumu, along with their son and daughter-in-law, silently sat on the grass, watching this harmonious and happy scene.


    This was Aurora��s happiest time.


    However,


    Beautiful moments always seem to be so short-lived...


    --


    Four years ago,


    Looking at the two horribly mutilated corpses in front of her, Aurora was completely stunned on the spot.


    Tears continuously flowed down her cheeks, and an unparalleled sadness appeared in her violet eyes.


    At this moment, Aurora couldn��t accept how the two, who were lively and healthy just yesterday, could be like this today��


    "What, what on earth happened?"


    Covering her mouth, Aurora sobbed her question.


    In response to her inquiry, the blood-stained man beside her, filled with murderous intent, slowly lowered his head.


    "I��m sorry, I arrived too late. They encountered a bishop from the Divine Punishment sect, that sadistic guy��"


    "How, how, how could this happen��"


    Unable to accept the reality, Aurora finally fainted helplessly in Xiumu��s arms��


    On this day,


    The Marquis family��s young master and his wife perished at the hands of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    Aurora lost her beloved son and daughter-in-law.


    However,


    Misfortune did not leave her family just yet.


    --


    Three years ago,


    "What, what did you say? Xia��er is missing?! She hasn��t been found yet?!"


    Aurora, who had just returned from the campaign against the Abyssal Demon, fell to her knees upon hearing the butler��s report.


    "Milady!"


    Seeing this, the butler Audite hurriedly stepped forward to support Aurora, speaking with a tone full of guilt.


    "I��m terribly sorry, Milady. We failed to keep a close eye on the young lady. She went to attend the festival alone, and as a result��"


    "Useless!"


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, Aurora lost her usual elegance and shoved Audite away.


    After the death of her son and daughter-in-law, Aurora had treated the two granddaughters as her entire world...


    Unable to accept her granddaughter��s disappearance, Aurora led more than half of the Blizzard Knights and a third of the local troops to search for Xia��er.


    However,


    Xia��er seemed to have vanished into thin air, leaving no trace.


    On this day,


    Aurora lost another granddaughter...


    Having lost her son, daughter-in-law, and Xia��er, Aurora poured all her remaining love onto Yuan��er.


    She cared for her immensely.


    Aurora ,The once strict Teacher was no more, replaced by an indulgent grandmother who spoiled her granddaughter...


    Although her love had turned Yuan��er into a trouble maker, Prideful princess, Aurora didn��t regret it.


    Her only hope now was for Yuan��er to live a happy, carefree life.


    However,


    In recent years,


    The heavens seemed to be particularly harsh on the Marquis family.


    For some unknown reason, the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire chose Yuan��er as a candidate for his consort...


    When Yuan��er learned of this news,


    The usually willful child angrily chose to run away from home. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora thought Yuan��er would return after a couple of days, just like before.


    Unexpectedly, the child didn��t return for nearly three days, and no messages were sent back to the family. Yuan��er��s guards also failed to report back. By the time Aurora realized the severity of the situation and rushed to Yuan��er��s secret hideout, it was already too late.


    Yuan��er had disappeared.


    The hideout was in disarray, and her four dedicated guards lay dead inside.


    Instantly,


    Aurora realized that her granddaughter had been kidnapped.


    An unparalleled sense of regret filled Aurora��s heart. If it hadn��t been for her negligence, Yuan��er wouldn��t have been abducted within the Marquis family��s territory. As before, the Marquis family immediately began a large-scale search.


    Unlike the past,


    They indeed found clues about Yuan��er, but they could never catch the kidnappers. Several capture plans ended in failure, as if the criminals could anticipate their every move. Until the Galros Fortress was attacked by Abyssal Demons, Aurora couldn��t obtain any other information related to Yuan��er.


    In a fit of rage, she severely punished Yuan��er��s captain of the guard and dismissed the search officer, but these were useless gestures, unable to change the fact that Yuan��er had been kidnapped.


    Having lost her son and daughter-in-law,


    And losing Xia��er as well,


    Now, even her last granddaughter, Yuan��er, was of unknown life or death.


    Undoubtedly, Aurora��s heart was filled with despair, spending her days tearfully at the Marquis��s mansion. Except for dealing with some necessary matters, Aurora had hardly left the mansion.


    Today, she went out only to handle the internal affairs of the City of Wind on behalf of her husband.


    However,


    What Aurora didn��t expect was that on this trip, she would encounter her long-lost granddaughter...


    ��


    A few minutes ago,


    Inside the carriage,


    Aurora��s heart was undoubtedly more excited as she looked at the restrained, shrinking pink-haired girl sitting opposite her.


    ��Yes, it��s Xia��er!��


    After observing her for a moment, Aurora was almost certain of her inner guess.


    The slightly different appearance from Yuan��er, the strikingly similar aura, and the unique pink hair and blue eyes of the Marquis family was the most convincing evidence.


    Aurora didn��t believe that there would be two such similar people in the world other than twins, especially with such similar ages.


    Moreover,


    Although Xia��er was Yuan��er��s twin sister, she was different from the outgoing and lively Yuan��er. Xia��er was gentle, introverted, and timid...


    Just like the little girl in front of her!


    With a similar appearance and consistent personality, Aurora didn��t want to believe that she wasn��t Xia��er.


    Although she still hadn��t found Yuan��er, which made Aurora extremely worried, Xia��er��s return brought long-lost joy to the lady.


    The only thing that puzzled Aurora was why the girl didn��t recognize her?


    Could it be amnesia?


    Yes, it must be so.


    If it wasn��t for amnesia, Xia��er should have come to the Marquis��s mansion to find them long ago...


    This child,


    She must have had a hard time recently, wearing such coarse clothes.


    As Aurora looked at the ragged clothes on the girl, she couldn��t help but feel heartache.


    At the same time, Aurora furrowed her brows involuntarily. Speaking of which, Xia��er was almost harassed?


    Recalling the scene just now, Aurora��s face showed anger. She then slowly opened the curtain and looked at a knight outside.


    "Chop off the hands of that mercenary from earlier."


    Using a special eye signal, Aurora issued the order to the white-armored knight.


    After receiving the instructions from the Marchioness, several knights rode their warhorses away from the carriage procession and galloped towards the previous commercial street.


    Having issued the order, Aurora then retracted the murderous aura on her face.


    After all, she couldn��t be too violent in front of her granddaughter, lest she scare her.


    With that in mind, Aurora once again showed a gentle smile and looked kindly at Yumo.


    "Xia��er, don��t worry, we��ll be home soon."


    As she spoke,


    Aurora reached out to rub Yumo��s head.


    Hearing this and feeling the warmth of her hand, Yumo had an indescribable feeling.


    Ah, how did the little girl she had saved on a whim turn out to be the Marchioness��s granddaughter?!


    Moreover,


    What a coincidence that this girl had a twin sister as well?! Was this some kind of mistake?!


    And,


    This lady was too domineering, just dragging her onto the carriage like that?!


    Glancing at Aurora, who was still extremely excited, Yumo��s deep blue eyes involuntarily revealed a hint of struggle. In fact, she could have sent out a blood butterfly to the Marchioness, and then left. But considering the many onlookers nearby,


    Even if the lady fainted, she wouldn��t be able to leave easily. Besides, within the City of Wind, it was hard to escape from the temple after the monk had run away...


    Furthermore, if the child she saved was really Yuan��er and truly her granddaughter, considering the subtle future relationship between herself and that child, it was better not to act against the Marchioness to avoid unnecessary complications.


    And so,


    Yumo was awkwardly dragged back to the Marquis��s mansion in the city by Aurora...


    However,


    Halfway through the journey, Yumo couldn��t help but furrow her brows.


    Speaking of which,


    Hadn��t she been out for a little too long?


    -


    "Sister, can I go for a walk?"


    "Sure, but don��t be too late~, or you��ll have to accept punishment~"


    "Punishment?"


    " like spanking and stuff~"


    "Eh??"


    --


    Recalling her last conversation with Mengxi before leaving the guesthouse, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a chill, her delicate body shivering...


    "Uh, punishment..."


    That tone, it must be a joke, right?


    For some inexplicable reason,


    Yumo had a bad feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 127 - 128: Displeased Mengxi 6/7

    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    -------------------------------


    In the Marquis��s mansion at the heart of the Wind City.


    With the return of Marchioness Aurora and the slightly helpless Yumo, the mansion, which had been immersed in a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere, suddenly burst into life.


    Seeing the pink-haired girl, delicate and shyly holding the hand of the Marchioness, the servants and guards in the mansion couldn��t help but reveal shocked and delighted expressions,


    Is that, the young miss?


    The young miss has been found?! That��s, that��s great!


    Realizing this, Old Butler Audite, who had been waiting for the return of the Marchioness, was immediately moved to tears. He hurriedly rushed towards Aurora,


    "Madam! Miss Yuan, the young miss, you found her?...? Huh? No? You, you are!!"


    However, before he could finish speaking,


    As Audite approached the pink-haired girl, the old Butler suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes filled with nothing but shock.


    The timid demeanor, different from Miss Yuan��s, instantly brought a surprising guess to the old Butler��s mind.


    "Miss Xia, Xia��er?!"


    As soon as the words fell, the highly agitated Audite couldn��t help but fall to his knees in front of Yumo, causing the latter to be taken aback,


    "Young Miss, you��ve finally returned!"


    Audite repeatedly wiped away his tears, his emotions indescribable. After all, it was his negligence that had led to Miss Xia��er��s disappearance, and she had been missing ever since.


    This incident had been haunting him like a nightmare,


    Now, seeing that Miss Xia��er had returned to her family unharmed, how could he, as an old Butler, not be excited? A huge mountain within his heart was suddenly shattered at this moment...


    In his emotional state, Audite even wanted to hug the petite girl.


    However, at this moment, Aurora slowly raised her hand to stop the crying old Butler,


    "Audite, you��ll scare her."


    Hearing this,


    Audite also realized his mistake. After wiping away his tears with a handkerchief, Audite quickly got up and respectfully bowed to the pink-haired girl,


    "Welcome back, Miss Xia��er." S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Facing Audite��s greeting, the pink-haired girl did not respond but silently lowered her head.


    Huh?


    This scene made Audite frown,


    Although Miss Xia��er used to be timid, she wouldn��t be so cowering when dealing with acquaintances, right?


    Subsequently, the old Butler looked at Aurora with confusion,


    "Madam, what is, what is this?"


    "It��s a bit complicated to explain. For now, take the child to have a bath and change into some clean clothes."


    "Alright, I understand, Madam."


    Audite respectfully nodded in response,


    "Well, Miss Xia��er, please come with me."


    Audite showed Yumo a kind smile,


    At the same time,


    Aurora next to them slowly squatted down, patted Yumo��s shoulder, and said,


    "It��s okay, Xia��er, this old grandpa is not a bad person. He will find a maid to take you to have a bath and change into a beautiful set of clothes."


    "..."


    Yumo, with her complicated emotions, still did not respond.


    However, under the extremely sorrowful persuasion of Aurora, the pink-haired girl slowly raised her hand and grasped Audite��s calloused hand.


    Upon holding the hand of his young miss and feeling the warmth in the girl��s hand, a strong sense of regained emotion suddenly emerged in Audite��s heart, making him struggle to resist the urge to burst into tears.


    "Please follow me, Miss."


    Saying this,


    Audite led Yumo by the hand and walked slowly into the Marquis�� mansion.


    Seeing that Yumo did not resist and did not develop too much resistance, Aurora couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief and showed a gratified look. When Yumo and Audite had completely disappeared from her sight, the Marchioness suddenly revealed a serious mood,


    And slowly turned around, looking at the White Knight who had just returned behind her,


    "How did the investigation go?"


    Aurora��s voice was full of authority,


    "The investigation is done, Madam."


    The knight behind her said somewhat awkwardly,


    After confirming that there was no one around, the knight walked cautiously to Aurora��s side and said cautiously,


    "As for Miss Xia��er, she was brought to the Wind City by the people of the Black Rose family along with the Chosen Maiden. It is said that she was rescued by the Chosen Maiden."


    "Rescued?"


    Hearing this word, Aurora��s face changed abruptly, and she quickly asked anxiously,


    "What do you mean by rescued?"


    "Well, that is,"


    "Just say it."


    "Yes, Madam. According to the people of the Asumos Church, Miss Xia��er was rescued by them from a slave trader..."


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing the knight��s words, Aurora��s face changed drastically, and she couldn��t help but clench her fists tightly,


    "My Xia��er, she, she, she became a slave?!"


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    In the guesthouse,


    After hearing what the priestess had said, Mengxi��s brow furrowed involuntarily,


    "You said that girl was taken away by the people of the Marquis��s family?"


    The silver-haired girl couldn��t help but feel bewildered,


    "And it was the Marchioness, what��s going on?"


    Hearing this,


    The blonde priestess also sighed helplessly,


    "According to the words of the Marquis�� servant just now, that little sister is the long-lost daughter of the Marquis family. Therefore, the Marchioness was so excited to take her straight back..."


    "What? That lowly slave girl is actually the daughter of a Marquis? What��s going on? How could the daughter of the Marquis��s family become a slave?!"


    After listening to the priestess��s words, Cabane couldn��t help but exclaim,


    However,


    As soon as his words left his mouth, Mengxi��s sharp gaze locked onto Cabane, causing him to shudder and quickly close his mouth.


    Then,


    Mengxi retracted the murderous aura on her face and looked at the priestess as if seeking confirmation.


    "Are you sure he said that Xiaomo is the daughter of the Marquis family?"


    "Yes, Miss Mengxi. She is said to be the daughter of the Marquis family who disappeared four years ago. Additionally, they are very grateful to you for saving their young miss."


    "How strange..."


    Upon hearing this, Miss Mengxi couldn��t help but feel puzzled as she sat back down on the sofa, rubbing her temples.


    Her emotions were a bit complex,


    On one hand, she felt relieved. At first, she thought that Yumo, or rather, Xiaomo, had decided to sneak away after confirming her own awakening.


    If that was truly the case, there would have been nothing she could do. Fortunately, Xiaomo didn��t really want to leave. This inevitably made Mengxi feel like a weight had been lifted.


    Of course, apart from feeling relieved, Mengxi felt mostly confused. The silver-haired girl was already immersed in her perplexed emotions.


    Others may not know, but how could Mengxi not be aware?


    Her sister Yumo was a demon king!


    A demon king level existence!


    How could she have possibly become the daughter of a Marquis family out of the blue? What the hell was going on?


    Could it be that she had some special plan and intentionally infiltrated the Marquis family?


    However,


    From their previous interactions, she didn��t seem to be that clever...


    Mengxi pouted in confusion.


    Wait a minute?


    Was sister Yumo that knowledgeable about human nature? Perhaps she really was a demon king-level existence transformed from a human?


    Could it be possible that she really was the missing daughter of the Marquis family? And that the pink-haired girl was her true appearance?


    Speaking of which,


    When she had pretended to be a child and acted cute, she had asked her about related matters. However, Yumo seemed to have been hiding something about her true self...


    ��Could this be the reason?!��


    "Aaaaah!"


    I don��t understand!


    Mengxi couldn��t help but shake her head frantically, trying to calm her wildly speculating mind.


    As Mengxi struggled, the priestess beside her looked at her with confusion,


    "Miss Mengxi, are you planning to take that girl back to the Asumos Church?"


    Hmm?


    Hearing this question, Mengxi��s light purple eyes narrowed slightly,


    "Why ask that all of a sudden?"


    "Miss Mengxi, if the girl really is the daughter of the Marquis, taking her back to the Church might be quite impossible."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, you know, the people of the Snow Night Empire have always been cold towards our Asumos Church and even harbor some hostility. The Marquis is unlikely to let you take his daughter away, and besides..."


    "Besides what?"


    "Besides, I heard that the Snow Night Empire��s royal family has asked for the Marquis family��s daughter to go to the imperial capital, to be some kind of crown princess candidate. If that girl really is the Marquis�� daughter, she will probably have to go to the imperial capital..."


    Recalling the information, she had seen before, the priestess spoke slowly,


    After hearing this, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed abruptly, and a dangerous aura gradually emanated from her.


    "You, what did you say? Crown prince?!"


    Damn it,


    It was that harem guy again!


    Already not having a good impression of Xue Tianao, Mengxi��s dislike for him instantly escalated at this moment~

 Chapter 128 - 129: Crown Prince? 7/7

    Basfh, thank you for the gift.


    and thanks for the support and power stones


    I tried opening the novel on a different account, but the free pass wasn��t working. It could be because the account is new, but if it��s not working for anyone else, please let me know. In the meantime, enjoy the chapter!


    -----------------------------------------


    Marquis Residence - Inside the bathroom,


    At this moment,


    After a futile attempt at resistance, the disguised little girl, Yumo, was unsurprisingly stripped of her clothes by four maids and placed in the bathtub. Although Yumo kept insisting that she was clean and didn��t need a bath, she couldn��t withstand the enthusiasm of the four maids.


    Well, after all, it was the task assigned to them by the lady of the house...


    Considering that these maids had no ill intentions, and were instead filled with goodwill, even showing unparalleled excitement in their eyes,


    Miss Yumo gave up her plans to resist and allowed these ladies to fuss over her.


    Of course,


    The main reason was,


    These ladies had excellent massage skills~


    Having been in this world for so long,


    Being served like a wealthy person by several maids was a rather refreshing experience~


    Thus, Yumo silently closed her eyes and began to enjoy...


    ...


    On the other hand,


    While helping Yumo wash her beautiful pink hair, a little maid named Dora couldn��t help but tear up. As she looked at the timid, blushing girl in the bathtub, Dora became increasingly emotional.


    Miss Xia��er had finally returned...


    As Xia��er��s former dedicated maid, Dora had always taken care of the timid little girl like a sister. In the years since Xia��er��s disappearance, she had been in a state of constant despair, while also feeling extremely guilty.


    If only I hadn��t taken leave to go home during the festival,


    Maybe this wouldn��t have happened,


    But,


    Thank heavens, the young miss has returned...


    However,


    It seemed that the young miss...


    After noticing the slave tattoo on the pink-haired girl��s ankle, Dora��s heart ached. Who knew what kind of inhuman treatment her young miss had suffered during these years? Upon seeing the bruises and frostbite marks on Yumo��s delicate body as she massaged her, Dora felt her heart bleed.


    "Don��t worry, my lady, no one will dare to hurt you in the future."


    "..."


    Hearing the words of the maid and feeling the sympathetic gazes from the surrounding maids, Yumo felt a bit conflicted. After all, these bruises and whip marks on her body were simulated using the power of Shadow Illusion,


    Only meant to deceive people.


    But seeing these servants so heartbroken, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Furthermore,


    They,


    Must really like that girl named Xia��er...


    Also, the love in the eyes of the lady and the Butler was undoubtedly genuine.


    Receiving this inexplicable love from others, albeit mistaken love, made Yumo feel a slight guilt...


    At this moment, the bathroom door slowly opened,


    Under the respectful gazes of the maids, Aurora, who had changed her clothes, slowly entered the bathroom and came to the edge of the bathtub.


    "Let me take over."


    "Yes, madam."


    Hearing Aurora��s words, the maids, including Dora, silently stood aside and handed the cleaning tools to Aurora.


    Then,


    Aurora slowly raised her hand and personally helped Yumo wash her beautiful hair, her hands filled with warmth.


    "Is it comfortable, Xia��er?"


    However, Yumo didn��t answer Aurora��s question, but instead, emphasized her identity once more.


    "I, I really am not your granddaughter."


    Unfortunately,


    Having learned from Asumos Church that the ��pink-haired girl�� had lost her memory, Aurora was even more convinced that Yumo was her granddaughter. The little girl��s resistance was just due to fear of strangers. Actually, it didn��t matter whether Xia��er could regain her memory or not.


    In Aurora��s view, Xia��er��s past as a slave was a terrifying shadow, which was precisely why she lost her memory. It might be better not to regain her memory, so Xia��er wouldn��t be troubled by those horrible memories.


    With her love, gentleness, and patience, Aurora was confident that she could gradually open Xia��er��s heart and bring her back to this family.


    "Xia��er, you don��t need to be afraid; you are my granddaughter and the daughter of the Marquis��s family. From now on, no one will dare to hurt you."


    "You can live here with peace of mind."


    "You don��t have to worry about being beaten or scolded, nor about suffering from cold or hunger. Here, everyone will take good care of you."


    ...


    While stroking Yumo��s head, Aurora gently spoke in a comforting tone.


    Looking at the other party��s serious expression, Yumo fell silent again. She knew that no matter how much she tried to explain, it would be futile. The woman in front of her had already deep down recognized her as her granddaughter. The only way to make her realize the truth was to reveal a bit of her own power.


    Should i do it?


    Thinking of this, a barely perceptible red light seeped through the azure blue eyes of Yumo.


    However,


    At this moment,


    The bathroom door opened again, and a kindly old maid slowly walked in. The other maids immediately bowed their heads and greeted her upon seeing the elder maid.


    "Head maid."


    Feeling the movement behind her, Aurora slowly turned to look at the old maid.


    "What��s the matter, Jeira?"


    "Madam, umm,"


    The head maid called Jeira seemed somewhat conflicted.


    Seeing this, Aurora immediately sensed something was wrong, and her violet eyes slightly narrowed. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What��s wrong? What happened?"


    "Madam, the emissary of the Crown Prince, who had been staying in the residence, would like to have a conversation with you."


    "He? Why so suddenly?"


    "Well,"


    Hearing this, Jeira looked somewhat embarrassedly towards the pink-haired girl soaking in the petal pool.


    "It might be about the Crown Princess matter. Since Miss Xia��er has returned, I��m afraid he wants to..."


    "You mean, that, that scoundrel wants Xia��er to be the Crown Princess?!"


    A thick color of anger emerged in Aurora��s eyes.


    For a moment,


    The entire bathroom fell into a strange silence, and a suffocating atmosphere slowly spread. Aurora��s formidable seventh-tire aura was faintly released, causing the maids to tremble involuntarily.


    Of course,


    This pressure from the aura had no effect on Miss Yumo.


    However,


    After hearing the conversation between the two, Miss Yumo suddenly became interested.


    The Crown Prince?


    So This girl named ��Xia��er��, she have a marriage agreement with the crown prince? If so, could I use this identity to meet the crown prince? I��m quite curious about the situation with the Son of Destiny(the hero).


    With this thought, Yumo asked innocently, "The crown prince?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the pink-haired girl��s words, Aurora suddenly realized her lapse and hurriedly retracted her unconsciously released her aura. She solemnly placed her hands on Yumo��s shoulders.


    Considering that young girls are usually very interested in princes and crown princesses, Aurora felt it necessary to emphasize to Xia��er,


    "Xia��er! That crown prince is not a good person!"


    "Really?"


    "That lecherous guy is said to have affairs with five girls already. And, his intention to make you the crown princess is not because he loves you! He wants to deceive you into going to the imperial city, and use you to restrain our family! Xia��er, you need to be cleaver, that guy is not a good person!"


    "..."


    As Aurora mentioned the crown prince, her tone was filled with disgust and hostility, which made Yumo feel a bit confused. She blinked her deep blue eyes.


    Not a good person?


    It seemed that the reputation of this Son of Destiny wasn��t very good.


    Moreover,


    A lecher? Involved with five women?


    Is True or false? If it��s true, he already has five close female friends, and he still wants to marry Mengxi? Could it be that this Son of Destiny is a harem protagonist? Would my Mengxi become one of hi harem in the future?


    Thinking of this, Yumo narrowed her eyes slightly, and a hint of annoyance appeared on her forehead.


    Feeling quite displeased...


    ...


    However, just as Aurora continued to persuade Yumo with heartfelt words about the crown prince��s misdeeds, the recently closed bathroom door was suddenly slammed open!


    "Xia, Xia��er?! Found her?!"


    As the door opened, a rough and extremely excited Mans voice resounded into the bathroom!


    The next moment,


    A white-haired old man in a blue and white military coat rushed impatiently into the bathroom.


    Without a doubt,


    This old man was the Marquis family��s head, Xiumu, who had hurried back in a rush.


    However, at the moment when she heard these words, Aurora��s eyebrows twitched wildly, and her words stopped abruptly. The next instant, Aurora bit her lip, and a burst of anger erupted in her violet eyes!


    Before Xiumu could figure out the situation, under the astonished gaze of the maids, Aurora suddenly flashed in front of the old man with the protection of her purple energy.


    "You old man! Who agreed to let you barge into a lady��s boudoir?!"


    With Aurora��s angry shout, her iron fist, slammed into Xiumu��s face, embedding itself right in it...

 Chapter 129 - 130: Discussion 1/2

    Thank you so much for the gift, NEro_derp/Basfh


    ------------------


    Marquis Xiumu was undoubtedly extremely excited, his agitated heart almost leaping out of his chest!


    Upon learning that Xia��er, who had been missing for years, had returned home, Marquis Xiumu was overjoyed. After instructing the Blizzard Knight Legion on the follow-up work, he ignored the advice of his adjutant and hurriedly rushed back to the Marquis��s residence with his full strength, surrounded by his blue energy power!


    Subsequently, anxious to see his granddaughter, he inquired about Xia��er��s location from a maid and hastily dashed to her whereabouts. He couldn��t wait to embrace his long-lost granddaughter! For a moment, he didn��t even listen to the words of the young lady and the maids behind him!


    The shouts of the other servants were ignored as well. At this moment, the only thought in Xiumu��s mind was to see his granddaughter!


    Thus, Marquis Xiumu excitedly entered the bathroom!


    However,


    Impulsive Xiumu naturally suffered his wife��s righteous iron fist!


    Just as he opened the door to the bathroom without seeing the situation inside, Aurora��s fist, wrapped in the thunderous energy, rapidly enlarged in his eyes.


    "bang!"


    Accompanied by a loud bang, Xiumu was abruptly sent flying and embedded into a wall not too far away.


    "You old man! Can��t you knock?!"


    As everyone, including Yumo, watched with their mouths agape, the Lord of Windy City was comically sent flying by his wife with a single punch.


    Ah, this...


    ��She��s quite fierce (0-0)��


    Casting a sidelong glance at the imposing Aurora, Yumo couldn��t help but exclaim in her heart.


    ...


    ...


    After finishing her bath and being forcibly dressed in a cute white noble princess dress by the maids, Yumo was led by Aurora to her "original" bedroom.


    By the way, she was also going to meet her so-called "grandfather."


    "Xia��er? Is it really Xia��er?!"


    With a bruised face, Marquis Xiumu��s eyes brimmed with tears upon seeing the familiar pink-haired girl. He was trembling with excitement and couldn��t express his feelings!


    The next moment, with his wife��s approval, Xiumu eagerly rushed forward and hugged the pink-haired girl without a word.


    "Welcome home, Xia��er."


    Holding his granddaughter after a long time, Xiumu felt a surge of emotions. During this period, Xiumu had been exhausted by a series of events, such as Yuan��er��s disappearance and the attack of the abyssal demon. At this moment, the fatigue and pain on his face seemed to vanish due to the child��s presence. His aged face showed a long-lost smile from the heart.


    The maids, head maid Jeira, and the old butler Audite all revealed a relieved smile.


    Feeling the continuous goodwill that people around her were releasing, Yumo frowned slightly. At this moment, she was quite conflicted.


    How should I handle this?


    After all,


    Yumo knew very well that she couldn��t possibly be their granddaughter, but merely an abyssal demon borrowing the appearance of their granddaughter.


    Perhaps the Xia��er they spoke of had already died, just as they had previously anticipated. As for Yuan��er, what would their expressions be if they found out she had become an abyssal demon?


    Glancing at the overjoyed Marquis holding her and the equally delighted Marchioness beside him, Yumo slowly closed her eyes.


    From the current situation, it was only a matter of time before Yuan��er fully accepted Yumo��s power and became a Demon King-level being. The sleeping girl just needed the right opportunity to awaken. In a certain sense, Yuan��er could be considered Yumo��s daughter since she had integrated Yumo��s origin power into her body.


    In that case, treating Duke and Duchess Marquis, who were Yuan��er��s grandparents, with kindness and caring for their emotions were perhaps Yumo��s responsibility.


    Thinking of this, Yumo abandoned her initial plan to release the power of her Shadow. In the future, the fact that their granddaughter had become an abyssal demon would undoubtedly bring another painful blow to the family.


    For now, she would let them enjoy the joy of their "granddaughter��s" return.


    Besides, the identity of the young miss of the Marquis family seemed to be quite useful to her.


    Mengxi wanted to take her to the Asumos Church. In that case, her original slave identity had to be resolved; otherwise, it would be difficult for her to accompany Mengxi in the future. If she were to accompany Mengxi as the daughter of a Marquis, people like Cabane, who valued status and bloodline, would probably keep quiet, right?


    Oh, right,


    And there was another perk~


    If she became the young miss of the Marquis family, she might also obtain the title of Crown Princess candidate. At that time, she might be able to meet the Son of Destiny. Yumo was somewhat curious about the mysterious Son of Destiny since he was also a "chosen one" to save the world.


    After that, she would have to arrange for Mengxi and the Son of Destiny to meet.


    If they got along well, they could work together in the future to kill her...


    However,


    Somehow, this thought made her feel a bit upset.


    Oh well, for now, i would silently play the role of an "amnesiac" slave girl.


    Having decided, Yumo completely gave up resisting and allowed Marquis Xiumu to hold her in his arms. However, a moment later, she seemed to think of something, furrowed her brow, and doubted her decision.


    Speaking of which, if i truly became the daughter of the Marquis family, it seemed i would have to face a rather troublesome problem...


    --


    Several hours later, at dusk,


    In Marquis Xiumu��s office,


    Looking at the stunning silver-haired girl brought by the Blizzard Knight Legion, even the battle-hardened Xiumu couldn��t help but be slightly stunned. It wasn��t until Aurora pinched him fiercely on the back of his neck that he returned to his senses, thanks to the intense pain.


    As expected of the girl of Destiny,


    This beauty, this temperament, truly incomparable to ordinary people.


    Even the Fourth Imperial Princess, known as the Empire��s Flower, might not be able to compare to her.


    After recovering his senses, Xiumu couldn��t help but judge this in his heart.


    After a moment of contemplation, Xiumu displayed the demeanor befitting the head of the Marquis family. He solemnly met the beautiful light purple eyes of the silver-haired girl.


    "On behalf of the entire Marquis family, I thank you again for saving my granddaughter, Miss Mengxi."


    As he spoke, Xiumu even bowed slightly.


    "As a token of gratitude, we hope you can rest at the Marquis residence for the next few days. We will offer you the most extravagant hospitality."


    In response to the Marquis�� words, Mengxi fell silent for a moment. With a thoughtful gaze, she glanced at the pink-haired girl sitting next to Aurora on the sofa. A hint of complex emotions emerged in Mengxi��s eyes but quickly disappeared.


    Afterward, Mengxi gracefully curtsied and politely responded, "Thank you for your hospitality, Marquis. May I ask how long I can stay here?"


    "You can stay as long as you��d like," Xiumu replied courteously.


    "You are Xia��er��s benefactor, and our family will always welcome you! We will treat you with the highest etiquette! If there��s anything you need, please let us know, and we will do our best to fulfill it."


    "I see," Mengxi said with a faint smile.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Marquis. However, I do have a request that I hope you can grant."


    "Please, go ahead." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could I, in the future, take your granddaughter to Asumos..."


    However, before Mengxi could finish her sentence, Marquis Xiumu shook his head resolutely and interrupted her solemnly,


    "I��m sorry, but I cannot agree to that."


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi��s smile froze on her face. Yumo, sitting on the sofa, couldn��t help but cover her forehead with her hand.


    That��s right; this was the point that made Yumo quite conflicted. If she truly became the daughter of the Marquis family, the elderly Marquis couple might not let her leave easily. If all else failed, she might have to think of other methods...


    While Yumo was struggling with her thoughts, Mengxi had already regained her composure, casting a puzzled gaze at Marquis Xiumu.


    "Why not?"


    "I apologize, Miss Mengxi. I know you have plans to take Xia��er to Asumos Church. But I don��t want her to leave Wind City," Xiumu said resolutely.


    Having regained his granddaughter, he had already decided to spoil her and naturally wouldn��t be willing to let her go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire thousands of miles away. At the same time, although he was grateful to Mengxi in his heart, fundamentally, Marquis Xiumu still looked down on the charlatans of Asumos Church.


    Allow his granddaughter to go to Asumos Church? How could that be possible?! He would never agree to that!


    Faced with Xiumu��s resolute words, Mengxi maintained a calm demeanor.


    After casting a thoughtful glance at the conflicted Yumo, Mengxi��s lips imperceptibly curled into a slight smile.


    "I understand your concerns, Marquis Xiumu. But what if your granddaughter, Xiaomo, or rather, Xia��er, is willing to go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire?"


    "Xia��er... willing?"


    Hearing Mengxi��s words, Xiumu hesitated with pursed lips, casting a complex gaze at the pink-haired girl embraced by his wife. Xiumu��s deep blue eyes revealed a hint of hesitation at this moment.


    Indeed, Xia��er doesn��t remember us now. If she truly wants to go back with the Child of Destiny, what should I do?


    Should I... stop her?


    But if I really stop her, what will Xia��er think?


    For a moment, Xiumu was at a loss for words, standing there not knowing what to do.


    "To go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire, huh..."


    However, as Xiumu hesitated, an untimely voice suddenly reached everyone��s ears.


    "I��m sorry, Marquis, but I believe your daughter will neither stay in wind City nor go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire."


    As the man��s voice echoed, the door to the conference room was abruptly pushed open.


    The next moment, a white-haired man with piercing eyes, wearing the royal emblem and a plain countenance, pushed the door open and stepped into the office.


    "Your daughter is the designated candidate for the Crown Princess by the royal family. She should be heading to the imperial capital - Sky Dome, as that��s where she belongs."


    As his words fell, the expressions of everyone present immediately darkened...

 Chapter 130 - 131: Inheritance 2/2

    Today, I will start the editing process for chapters 1 to 30. to ensure the quality of the work, so sadly only two chapters for today.


    -------------


    As one of the Crown Prince��s confidants and possessing exceptional magical talent, Pelochi had always been arrogant in the imperial capital, Sky Dome.


    However, now,


    In this border city, he had repeatedly been treated harshly by the Marquis family. Today, he had requested to see Aurora on behalf of the Crown Prince, yet he was stood up? How could the insulted Pelochi swallow his pride?


    In his anger, he disregarded the maids and Marquis family guards and went straight to the Marquis��s office.


    After hearing the conversation between the Marquis and a woman,


    Pelochi clenched his fists in displeasure.


    Then, he pushed open the office door and stormed in.


    "I apologize, Marquis, but your daughter will neither stay in Wind City nor go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire and join Asumos Church. Since she is the royal family��s designated candidate for Crown Princess, she must go to the imperial capital, Sky Dome, and participate in the selection ceremony next month."


    Pelochi��s words were arrogant and domineering, causing Mengxi and the Marquis family members present to show signs of displeasure. Even Yumo frowned slightly upon hearing the word "selection."


    Naturally, Xiumu was the one most annoyed by Pelochi��s rude words.


    However, considering the bigger picture, the Marquis didn��t get angry on the spot but asked respectfully instead.


    "Envoy, the royal decree didn��t require Xia��er to go to the imperial capital. How could she become a candidate for the Crown Princess?"


    "No, Marquis, you must have misunderstood."


    "What?"


    "The royal family��s intention is to invite a direct daughter of the Marquis family to Sky Dome. It doesn��t matter who it is. Since Miss Yuan��er has gone missing and Miss Xia��er has returned, let Miss Xia��er replace Miss Yuan��er and go to the imperial capital."


    "How can this be?!"


    "Why not?" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pelochi��s black eyes narrowed slightly, coldly watching Xiumu.


    "Marquis, are you planning to defy the royal order? Do you think Wind City still has the power to challenge the royal family? If you want to resist, I suggest you think carefully about whether you have the ability to withstand a magical fission bomb."


    Upon hearing the words "magical fission bomb," Xiumu��s tall body visibly shuddered.


    This detail,


    Undoubtedly, was captured by Pelochi.


    He couldn��t help but sneer inwardly.


    Indeed, using the fission bomb��s reputation to intimidate had a good effect. The Marquis was clearly shaken.


    Of course,


    Actually using a magical fission bomb to attack imperial citizens was impossible, as it would cause internal unrest. Besides, there were only two magical fission bombs left, which had to be saved to deter the Red Lotus Leaf Empire when necessary.


    Pelochi said this,


    Naturally, to pressure Xiumu into sending his granddaughter to the imperial capital.


    By then, even if the Marquis��s daughter wasn��t chosen as the Crown Princess, there would be countless ways to keep her in the imperial capital as a hostage. Everyone knew how much the Marquis doted on his granddaughter. At that time, the Crown Prince could use her to control the disobedient northern region and gradually weaken the Marquis family��s influence.


    "Marquis, how have you considered the matter?"


    Pelochi aggressively asked,


    While Xiumu,


    Indeed, as he had anticipated, clenched his fists tightly and fell silent.


    Watching the conflicted Marquis, Pelochi��s mouth curled slightly upward.


    However,


    At this moment, the Marchioness Aurora, who was constantly comforting the pink-haired girl, expressionlessly glanced at Pelochi and said indifferently,


    "Envoy, I��m afraid you must have misunderstood something."


    "Hm? Madam, what do you mean by that?"


    Pelochi couldn��t help but look at Aurora with a somewhat heavy expression. Sometimes, he was more wary of the Marchioness than the powerful but impulsive Xiumu.


    As Pelochi expected, Aurora bluntly said,


    "Xia��er and Yuan��er are not quite the same."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Xia��er is the heir to the dukedom. According to the imperial law, an heir who has been missing for less than five years can still retain their inheritance rights. In other words, Xia��er is a junior marquis and cannot become a substitute for the Crown Princess Consort~"


    Aurora��s words were full of provocation,


    Annoyed, Pelochi��s veins bulged,


    Subsequently, the royal envoy fiercely glanced at Benjamin, who was hiding in the corner behind him,


    "Hehe, Madam, don��t joke around. Haven��t you already passed on the Marquis��s inheritance rights to Benjamin?"


    "Hehe, who said that? Benjamin indeed has the right to inherit, and I��ve said so before. However, the official inheritance transfer procedures haven��t been completed yet. Why would you think I��ve already passed it on to Benjamin?"


    "Wh-what?"


    Hearing this, Pelochi��s face couldn��t maintain composure, and he angrily glared at Benjamin nearby,


    You, bastard?! To get in good with the Crown Prince, you dare to deceive me?!


    On the other side,


    After feeling Pelochi��s dissatisfied gaze,


    Benjamin shivered,


    In a tangled state, the young man from the Marquis family couldn��t help but burst into the office.


    After hearing Aurora say she wanted to return the inheritance rights to Xia��er, this "heir" could no longer sit still. And after seeing Pelochi��s questioning gaze, Benjamin��s heart became even more panicked.


    He had finally obtained the position of the family "heir" with great difficulty and finally won the approval of the Crown Prince.


    He couldn��t just lose it like this!


    So,


    Under Aurora��s slightly solemn gaze, Benjamin rushed into the office and angrily pointed at the pink-haired girl,


    "I, I object! Who knows if this girl is really Miss Xia��er! Who can prove she��s not a spy sent by other forces to control our family!"


    "Benjamin!"


    Xiumu roared with an imposing presence,


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    However,


    With greed��s support, this time Benjamin managed to withstand the killing intent emanating from Xiumu��s side. Then he said righteously,


    "Miss Xia��er disappeared at such a young age! How could she, pampered and spoiled, possibly have survived until now? This person must be an imposter!"


    "Benjamin, what do you mean by that!"


    "Marquis, I��m doing all this for the family! This girl might have some hidden agenda, who knows? And we haven��t even confirmed if she��s really Miss Xia yet, so just letting her become the heir, I doubt the other family members will agree!"


    As he spoke, Benjamin pointed solemnly through the window towards the direction of the cemetery.


    "I suggest we let the girl meet the guardian beast! The guardian beast can see through souls! If she��s really Miss Xia, the guardian beast will recognize her!"


    Benjamin��s tone gradually became sinister, and upon hearing this, Xiumu and Aurora fell into a brief silence, casting complicated glances at Yumo.


    Although they had already accepted Yumo as their granddaughter, the final confirmation was still lacking...


    If it was true, that would be great.


    If not, wouldn��t that be sending the child to her death?


    The guardian beast was not a merciful creature...


    For a moment, the Marquis couple became entangled in their thoughts.


    However, unexpectedly, the pink-haired girl, who had been held in Aurora��s arms for a long time, spoke up slowly: "Um, I, I, I want to go see..."


    "Xia��er?!" Aurora exclaimed in surprise.


    In response, the pink-haired girl looked squarely at Aurora and, with an uncharacteristically resolute tone, said:


    "I want to try, I also want to know, whether or not I��m the child of this family."


    With that, Yumo unconsciously revealed a mischievous smile.


    From the conversation earlier, Yumo could easily deduce that the identity of ��Xia��er�� would bring her quite a bit of trouble. In addition to having a crown prince behind her, the so-called grandparents were unwilling to let her and Mengxi join the Asumos church, which went against her original intention...


    As such, although feeling a little sorry for this family, she had to make it clear that she was not their granddaughter.


    Since Mengxi was present, it was not appropriate to display the power of the Shadow.


    So, why not just take advantage of the guardian beast?


    Wasn��t it said that it could see through souls? It should be able to confirm that she wasn��t the so-called ��Xia��er��, right?


    ��Hehe, I��m really clever~��


    Yumo couldn��t help but laugh inwardly.


    At the same time, on the other side, Benjamin, seeing Yumo agreeing, couldn��t help but reveal a cruel smile.


    ��Hehe, she��s really seeking death...��


    Benjamin knew full well that Xia��er couldn��t have survived. Even if there was a one-in-ten-thousand chance that the girl had miraculously survived and returned to the Marquis Mansion, he had ways to ensure she would die at the hands of the guardian beast.


    "I��m sorry, little girl," Benjamin muttered insincerely in his heart.


    Hmm?


    While displaying his eerie smile, Benjamin��s gaze caught a glimpse of a stunning silver-haired girl leaning against the wall. Mengxi��s divinely beautiful face and figure made Benjamin shudder involuntarily. However, he soon furrowed his brows.


    Hmm?


    Wait a second?


    Silver hair, purple eyes, and wearing the knight uniform of the Asumos church,


    This girl,


    Could she be the target those people from the divine punishment sect want to kill?

 Chapter 131 - 132: Thundercat Jei

    To protect the Northern Territory and resist the frontline invasion of the Abyssal Demons, the Marquis family naturally has some hidden cards. Otherwise, if a real Demon King-level attack occurs, it would undoubtedly be impossible for Xiumu, a Sword Saint, to repel the Demon King��s existence.


    The trump card of the Marquis family is the Guardian Beast, the Thundercat, which signed an alliance contract with them hundreds of years ago. This beast possesses the power of a Rank 8 Holy Beast.


    --


    At this moment, in a quiet forest behind the Marquis family��s cemetery, a giant beast with a pitch-black body and covered in purple thunder patterns lay leisurely on the grass. It enjoyed the delicious delicacies prepared by the Marquis family.


    ��Meow~��


    So comfortable~


    After swallowing a fish that was about two meters long, the Thundercat scratched its head contentedly.


    Then, the four-legged giant beast named Thundercat pierced a fish with its claws, accompanied by the release of a slight thunderbolt. In an instant, the fish was roasted to a crispy outside and tender inside.


    Dipped in some sauce, Thundercat threw the fish into its mouth and delightfully enjoyed the tantalizing flavors.


    ��As expected, it��s tastier after being roasted.��


    ...


    While enjoying the delicious food, Thundercat lazily patted the ground, looking around the comfortable living environment with deep emotions. The days of food and clothes coming effortlessly now were a far cry from the days when it could not fill its stomach in the harsh winter forest.


    Each time it enjoyed good food, Thundercat couldn��t help but feel gratitude in its heart.


    ��My decision was truly correct.��


    No one would want to stay in the Winter Forest!


    More than three hundred years ago, when it was still a young chieftain of the Thunder Beast Clan, it couldn��t stand the oppression of the Abyssal Demons any longer. Although it had an independent habitat in the eastern part of the forest due to Lady Yumo��s guidance, it still essentially lived a life of dependence.


    At that time, as a Holy Rank magical beast (equal 7th tire expert), it would have been revered as a ruler if it were outside. But in the Winter Forest? A Rank 5 Abyssal Demon dared to steal its food?! And if it tried to resist, Lady Yumo might not say anything, but those little Demon King ancestors would directly beat it up...


    In this way, even though it was a Holy Rank creature, it sometimes couldn��t even eat its fill and had to endure constant humiliation!


    Therefore, three hundred years ago, after being brutally beaten by that terrifying woman called ��Inferno��, it chose to leave home! To escape from the Thunder Beast Clan and the entire Winter Forest! Fortunately, the heavens seemed to favor it, and ��Inferno,�� who had been watching the magical beast herd, seemed to be preoccupied with taking care of her sister during that time.


    Seizing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, after experiencing numerous trials and tribulations, Thundercat escaped the Winter Forest!


    This was arguably the most correct decision it had ever made in its life!


    After leaving the Winter Forest, Thundercat(Jei) immediately gained the fear of other magical beasts! And The humans outside, because of its Holy Rank strength, were equally respectful to it! Life had become incomparably better! For a moment, Jei��s heart was enveloped with ecstasy, after all, it would no longer have to live under the tyranny of the Abyssal Demons!


    After wandering for a few years, it signed an alliance contract with the Marquis family and began to enjoy its laid-back, comfortable days.


    Actually,


    According to the contract, the Marquis family provided for its needs, and in return, it was to protect the family in times of need or fight against the invasion of abyssal demons alongside them. However, it wasn��t worried about battling the abyssal demons at all,


    After all, having lived in the Great Winter Forest for so long, it was well aware that Lord Yumo would not send a large-scale attack, and even if there was one, those Demon King-level creatures wouldn��t come out.


    This deal was a sure win!


    Hehehe~


    And so,


    After signing the alliance contract, it began to enjoy centuries of blissful, homebound life~


    --


    Although it had stayed at home for so long, it didn��t neglect its cultivation. With the help of some medicines provided by the Marquis family, the already talented Jei quickly broke through to the eighth level, becoming a top-notch powerful beast in the continent~


    Life became more and more pleasant,


    Until half a month ago,


    The large-scale invasion of abyssal demons and the appearance of Snow Devourer almost scared it to death,


    Even though it was now at the eighth level, having been a homebody for so long, it didn��t have the confidence to confront a Demon King-level existence. Fortunately, the abyssal demons eventually retreated, and it was relieved as it was just forced out, ready to enter the battlefield, and it hurriedly returned to its homebound life.


    However,


    At the moment, while eating fish, it began to ponder its life as a beast,


    Come to think of it,


    Since the abyssal demons were invading now,


    Did that mean the Demons Temple changed their strategy? If so, would it be better to leave the North and try my luck in the South? After all, I don��t want to risk its life fighting Demon King-level demons~


    Nevertheless,


    After thinking about it, it couldn��t help but reveal a conflicted look,


    No matter what,


    i don��t really like the weather in the South, and i don��t want to give up its current comfortable life with the Marquis family~ After all, whether the abyssal demons would come or not was still an unknown~


    ��Huh?��


    As it pondered its path as a beast, two strange auras suddenly intruded into its territory, causing the powerful eighth-level beast to show a fierce, murderous glare,


    ��Who is it? Who dares to intrude into my territory?!��


    In an instant,


    Driven by the instinct to expel intruders,


    It transformed into a purple lightning bolt and rushed to the edge of the forest! Its overwhelming aura, accompanied by earth-shaking lightning, spread wildly from its center, causing those outside the forest to reveal uneasy expressions.


    The next moment,


    Under the complicated gazes of the people outside, a nearly ten-meter tall, fearsome beast exuding strong purple lightning appeared before them! The terrifying oppressive aura, with the appearance of Thundercat, rapidly spread, and weighed heavily on everyone��s shoulders like a mountain,


    There were already dozens of people from the Marquis family who had come to the guardian beast��s territory,


    However,


    Regarding those who hadn��t stepped into its territory, Thundercat chose to ignore them. Its fierce gaze focused on two figures not far away - the ones who had trespassed into its territory! As an eighth-level magical beast, it had its dignity,


    Its territory must not be violated!


    Humans outside the Marquis family would be expelled without hesitation if they entered.


    At this moment,


    The white-haired man stepped forward respectfully and said,


    "Guardian Beast, please help us verify the identity of this young lady, Xia��er."


    Hearing this, Thundercat��s deep purple eyes narrowed slightly,


    Hmm?


    Xiumu?


    Looking at the familiar white-haired middle-aged man, it couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow. The patriarch of the Mrquis family and its partner wouldn��t be attacked by it as long as they didn��t show hostility or provoke it intentionally. The problem was, the little girl next to Xiumu...


    Staring at the timid pink-haired girl beside Xiumu,


    Thundercat��s face turned fierce,


    Although the little girl looked strikingly similar to Yuan��er and Xia��er, Thundercat, with its extraordinary sensing ability, could instantly feel the uniqueness of her aura. Combined with Xiumu��s previous question, it suddenly understood the ��cause of the matter��.


    ��Probably, some ignorant fool was impersonating Xia��er, trying to infiltrate the Marquis family, huh?��


    Hehe,


    To dare appear before me,


    And furthermore,


    This aura, Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling the strong ebony fragrance on the pink-haired girl��s clothes, Thundercat��s murderous intent in its eyes became increasingly dense. After all, it despised the smell of ebony. Not only did they dare to impersonate a member of the Marquis family, but they also dared to bring this odor to meet me?!


    What a death wish! Since you seek death, I will send you on your way!


    Enraged, the thunderous power surrounding Thundercat suddenly surged!


    The giant beast opened its massive mouth and roared earth-shatteringly at the pink-haired girl!


    "ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!"


    In the next moment, under the horrified gazes of most people, Thundercat transformed into a bolt of lightning and charged murderously toward the pink-haired girl!


    Seeing this unexpected scene,


    The Marquis Xiumu, who stood beside the girl, turned pale and hurriedly tried to intervene,


    Unfortunately,


    A Saint-level existence like him couldn��t possibly stop the eighth-level Thundercat,


    Although it was unclear why the Guardian Beast would suddenly unleash its fury, the death of the little girl seemed to be a foregone conclusion. Some timid people even closed their eyes, unable to bear witnessing the bloody scene.


    However,


    Just as Thundercat��s sharp claws were about to make contact with the girl,


    The eyes of this thunderous giant beast suddenly narrowed,


    Because as it got closer to the girl, it suddenly noticed some presences that could scare it to death, like the blood-colored butterfly on the girl��s collar...


    Hmm?


    Eh?


    What?!


    What the heck?!


    A butterfly? A blood-patterned butterfly?! A Blood Butterfly?!!


    ...


    ...


    I��m F@ked!!!

 Chapter 132 - 133: Unexpected

    What was Thundercat afraid of?


    Undoubtedly,


    It was the Abyssal Demon, the Demon King-tier Abyssal Demon. Although it was an eighth-tier existence, Thundercat knew very well that it didn��t have the ability to challenge a Demon King-tier being. The shadow of being humiliated by Inferno in the past was always vivid in its mind.


    Of course,


    Apart from the Demon King-tier Abyssal Demon, there was another existence that Thundercat dreaded even more: the Demon temple, also known as Lady Yumo. Although Lady Yumo seemed to have a good temper in her daily life, Thundercat wouldn��t dare to provoke her even if it had a hundred times more courage.


    It had to be aware that once it provoked Lady Yumo, even if she didn��t get angry, it would definitely be targeted by those Demon Kings! If targeted by one Demon King, it might still have a chance to survive. But if targeted by six Demon Kings, it might as well start preparing its last will and testament...


    Originally,


    Thundercat thought that after leaving the Cold Winter Great Forest, it would only encounter Demon King-tier beings at most.


    It estimated that it would never meet Lady Yumo in its lifetime since the Demon Temple couldn��t move around, right?!


    However,


    Today, Thundercat found out it was wrong, terribly wrong...


    At this moment,


    Looking at the seemingly harmless pink-haired girl in front of it and the blood butterfly hidden in her collar, Thundercat��s eyes suddenly narrowed! An unprecedented trembling sensation surfaced in its heart! In an instant, cold sweat streamed down.


    The familiar blood-red butterfly immediately triggered the nightmare in Thundercat��s heart.


    And,


    As far as it could remember, there was only one existence who could control the blood butterfly...


    Moreover,


    Feeling the subtle power emanating from the pink-haired girl��s fingertips, Thundercat��s heart abruptly stopped.


    Its entire beastly face turned into a famous painting of some world at this moment...


    As the young chieftain of the Thunder Beast clan,


    In the past, during the Spring Festival celebrations in the Cold Winter Great Forest, it had accompanied the chieftain to visit Lady Yumo at the Demon Temple more than once. It had also come into contact with Lady Yumo��s energy hands several times. Her aura had left a profound impression on Thundercat.


    Although the power radiating from the pink-haired girl��s fingertips wasn��t strong, Thundercat still recognized that this aura was identical to Lady Yumo��s!


    The insufficient power was probably because this little girl deliberately suppressed it, so as not to attract attention from others!


    That is to say,


    This seemingly insignificant little creature in front of it,


    Was actually Lady Yumo!!


    ��Are you kidding me!!, please don��t mess with me!!��


    Thundercat couldn��t help but let out a hysterical roar in its heart,


    It knew very well that if it really attacked now! Even if it wasn��t torn to pieces by Lady Yumo directly, those Demon King Abyssal Demons would definitely devour it alive! Perhaps this day next year would be its death anniversary! It had come a long way to reach its current position and couldn��t just fail like this!!


    However,


    Considering that it had already taken action,


    Thundercat felt an urge to cry but had no tears. Its brain was working at high speed, pondering how to break this deadlock of certain death!


    ��What, what the hell should I do now?!��


    Huh?!


    Yes, there��s a way!!


    In a flash, a bright idea struck Thundercat��s mind...


    On the other side, S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with the incoming Jei, Xiumu��s heart was filled with despair.


    (jei is the name of Thundercat)


    Could it be that this child isn��t Xia��er?


    How... how could this be...


    No,


    Even if she isn��t, I can��t let her be killed by the Guardian Beast just like that! What��s going on? The Guardian Beast is usually so gentle, how did it suddenly go berserk this time?


    With a heart full of doubt,


    Xiumu still quickly mobilized all the fighting spirit in his body, trying to save the innocent girl from Jei��s grasp.


    At this moment,


    The pink-haired girl, who is the protagonist and our Yumo,


    Though she also put on a terrified expression, her heart was actually quite calm, and even a bit unhappy...


    Enmm,


    Just recognize that I��m not ��Xia��er�� and drive me away, wouldn��t that be enough?


    Is there any need to attack me?


    This makes it hard for me to continue acting, you know?!


    The slave girl she��s playing needs to stay alive, leaving Wind City, and accompany Mengxi back to the Church. How could she just be killed by a Guardian Beast like that?


    Yumo pouted unhappily,


    So,


    In order to delay Jei��s actions and give Xiumu time to ��save�� her, Miss Yumo slowly raised her hand, accumulating a negligible amount of Silent Shadow power at her fingertips. Her blue eyes narrowed slightly, locking onto Jei��s limbs.


    However,


    Just when almost everyone, except Mengxi, was showing a terrified expression.


    Just when Yumo was about to take action,


    An unexpected scene suddenly occurred,


    In the next instant,


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of everyone, Jei pounced toward Yumo,


    Uh,


    No,


    Strictly speaking, he pounced towards the space behind Yumo and violently waved his sharp claws! Suddenly, the claws enveloped in the power of lightning released a terrifying thunderous light! In the next moment, the sky and the earth seemed to crumble as a creature resembling a cockroach, leisurely flew behind Yumo,


    Along with several stone statues not far away,


    Instantly turned to ashes...


    Huh?!


    What��s going on?!!


    Wasn��t it supposed to attack the young lady?


    This sudden turn of events left everyone baffled.


    Not far away, Aurora, who had just rushed out a few steps, also stood in a daze, looking at her Guardian Beast with an incredulous expression. Under everyone��s puzzled gaze, the imposing Jei continued to wave its sharp claws, sending one ��cockroach�� after another to the west.


    Looking at the raging thunderous light in the sky, everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning, their minds went blank, and even Xiumu, who had been eagerly trying to save the girl, froze in place.


    Jei is... is he exterminating bugs??


    Such a grandiose pest control?


    After taking in this scene, Aurora rubbed her eyes in disbelief, as if questioning her own life.


    ��Jei, do... do you hate bugs that much??��


    The next instant,


    An even more bizarre scene unfolded before everyone,


    They saw,


    After killing a few cockroaches, Jei, who was still fierce just moments ago, suddenly retracted his murderous aura and the raging power of thunder! its massive body also shrank rapidly at a visible speed! In an instant, it��s transformed into a little black cat with two tails?!


    Then,


    Under everyone��s astonished gaze, the little black cat trotted over, tail wagging, to the pink-haired little girl��s side,


    And affectionately rubbed its small face against the little girl��s foot.


    At this moment, Jei had not an ounce of the majestic Guardian Beast��s demeanor, seemingly turning into a pampered pet cat...


    ...


    Looking at the little black cat beside the girl, Xiumu was completely bewildered. However, as an experienced warrior, he quickly snapped out of the shock! Immediately, his eyes filled with ecstasy!


    Although Xiumu didn��t know why Jei had such an inexplicable performance,


    Judging by its intimate actions with the pink-haired girl,


    This girl must be his granddaughter!


    She is indeed Xia��er!


    With that thought,


    The extremely excited Marquis Xiumu gave Yumo a high toss, and his excited voice rang out in everyone��s ears,


    "Hahaha! I knew I couldn��t be mistaken! You are indeed Xia��er!!! Hahaha!"


    Seeing this scene,


    The surrounding members of the Marquis family cheered! Aurora, who had been anxious for a long time, also let out a sigh of relief, smiling as she walked towards her husband and granddaughter...


    At this moment,


    While almost everyone was cheering, some people felt a little more complicated,


    At the forefront was our lady. Yumo,


    Lowering her head, she glanced at the black cat that clung to her leg, continuously trying to be cute,


    Countless black lines appeared on Yumo��s forehead


    ...


    ...


    What the... is going on?! This isn��t according to my plan, hey!!


    --


    Similarly,


    Standing there dumbfounded, besides Yumo, Benjamin, who had suggested letting Yumo see the Guardian Beast, clenched his fists in anger and stared fiercely at the pink-haired girl who was being fawned over by everyone.


    How,


    How is this possible?!!


    He had secretly ordered someone to apply the undetectable scent of ebony on the girl��s clothes! That��s Jei��s most detested smell! Why?! Why didn��t the beast show any disgust at all?!


    And even went to hug the girl��s thigh?!


    Do you have any sense of being a Guardian Beast?!


    Benjamin found it difficult to accept and somewhat hysterically roared in his heart.


    No,


    It can��t go on like this,


    If things continue this way, the inheritance rights he had finally obtained would be taken away!


    No, it won��t do!


    With that thought, Benjamin decided to make a desperate move,


    Seizing the opportunity when no one was paying attention,


    Benjamin left the graveyard area and took out the communication magic stone from his spatial ring.


    After taking a deep breath,


    Benjamin spoke respectfully,


    "Master, I have something to report..."

 Chapter 133 - 134: Pitiful Meow-meow

    Benjamin, unable to accept the truth, soon sulkily left the Marquis family��s cemetery.


    However,


    Since almost everyone��s attention was focused on the pink-haired girl, no one noticed that something was wrong with Benjamin.


    Aurora was no exception.


    After confirming that the pink-haired girl was her granddaughter,


    Aurora��s heart was filled with relief.


    Although she still couldn��t figure out Jei��s strange behavior earlier, at this moment, those things were not very important. Now, for the Marquis family, the priority was to quickly hold a celebration party to welcome Xia��er��s return. Therefore, the Marchioness immediately summoned Audite and other servants and began to make elaborate arrangements.


    In Aurora��s view,


    Since the child belonged to the Marquis family bloodline, they shouldn��t treat her poorly. A formal welcome banquet was essential. At the same time, it would help to alleviate the child��s anxiety and fear, after all, the scene of Jei��s attack earlier still left tremendous pressure.


    Aurora believed that a large celebration was necessary to appease Xia��er��s heart and to increase her closeness with the people in the mansion.


    No matter what,


    she did not want Xia��er to be as wary of the people in the mansion as she had been before.


    --


    So,


    Time soon came to evening.


    Under Aurora��s careful preparation, a grand welcome party was held in the mansion.


    Well,


    Calling it grand might not be entirely accurate. Considering her granddaughter��s timid nature, Aurora ultimately gave up on holding a formal party. She did not invite any famous nobles in the City of Wind, and even if they wanted to attend, Aurora bluntly rejected them one by one.


    She didn��t want these hypocritical people to frighten her adorable granddaughter.


    Thus, the party attendees consisted of the people in the mansion, a few members of the Marquis family, and several members of the Church, including Mengxi.


    Of course,


    The scale of the party was not too large since Aurora gave up on inviting many acquaintances and even friends, prioritizing Xia��er��s feelings. Also, since almost half of the people in the mansion were still searching for Yuan��er��s whereabouts, the number of participants wasn��t very high.


    However, despite this,


    The party hall was still bustling.


    To celebrate the young lady��s return, the people in the mansion prepared an array of delicacies and various entertainments, and one after another greeted the young lady, offering gifts...


    --


    The party proceeded smoothly,


    After receiving greetings from the old servants in the mansion, Yumo felt mentally exhausted.


    acting all the time,


    ��It��s really tiring!!��


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    Taking advantage of the preparation time for the next stage of the party, Yumo in a blue princess dress couldn��t help but scamper out of the hall, intending to catch her breath. Having lived in the cold winter forest for over 500 years, she still wasn��t used to the feeling of being stared at by a group of people.


    Even though, the gazes of these people were mostly filled with goodwill.


    Free from the stares and now in the moonlit garden, Miss Yumo took a long, deep breath. At the same time, she looked at the sky with mixed emotions.


    Sigh~


    ��What should I do now?��


    Originally, I planned to use this guardian beast to prove that I was not the granddaughter of the Marquis family.


    Afterward,


    I could then leave the city and go to the Asumos Church with Mengxi with legitimate reasons. As for her slave status, getting help from the Black Rose family should easily resolve it. And she didn��t need to use the identity of this fianc��e to meet the Son of Destiny.


    Mengxi was the girl of Destiny, and following her, she would eventually meet Xue Tianao.


    There was no need for her to be anxious.


    However,


    The reality was completely different from what she had imagined?!!


    Under normal circumstances, as long as the guardian beast rejected her, she could prove that she was not the real ��Xia��er��!


    But,


    Who would have known that the smelly cat would directly hug her thigh and rub against her so affectionately?!


    Damn it!


    Now,


    After seeing the guardian beast��s reaction, the Marquis and his wife were completely convinced of her identity as ��Xia��er��! No matter how much she tried to explain, it might be of no use. Unless she directly released the power of Shadow, but doing so would expose her disguise in front of Mengxi.


    It took great effort to gain enough favor from Mengxi with the identity of the pink-haired girl.


    Changing disguises would be so troublesome!!


    Thinking of this, Yumo sighed in distress.


    Afterward, she frowned and looked at the black cat, who was clinging to her ankle and ruining her plan, with a disgusted expression. Yumo coldly said,


    "Hey, haven��t you hugged enough? Do you want to be stewed into a cat meat hotpot?"


    Upon hearing this,


    The black cat, which was the Marquis family��s great guardian beast - Jei, immediately shuddered!


    Seemingly aware of the impatience in Yumo��s tone and knowing that continuing to hug her leg wouldn��t appease the Abyssal Demon Lord, Jei decisively let go of his claws! Then, he sat obediently in front of Yumo with a well-behaved expression.


    "No, no more hugging, Lord Yumo!"


    To save his life,


    Jei went all out.


    In this big cat��s view,


    Although he avoided being killed on the spot by Lord Yumo by timely shifting the target, the displeasure in her eyes was captured without reservation.


    It was obvious,


    His intention to attack Lord Yumo was still seen through by her!


    Well,


    After all, she was the ruler of the Abyssal Demons, so how could it��s little moves possibly escape her eyes?!


    Lord Yumo didn��t hold him accountable for now, but there was still the possibility of settling scores later! Even if she didn��t take action personally, as long as she informed the other young masters about his actions today, he might not escape the fate of becoming a cat meat skewer!


    So, for his life, Jei abandoned his dignity and began to act cute and beg for mercy. He kept begging for half a day.


    However,


    For some reason,


    His attempt to act cute seemed to have the opposite effect. Why did Lord Yumo��s gaze become more and more disgusted?!!!


    For a moment, Jei felt like crying with no tears.


    But,


    Perhaps hard work would pay off,


    Jei��s constant cuteness did have some effect.


    Upon learning that the black cat in front of her was once the young chieftain of the Thunder Beast tribe in the cold winter forest, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh helplessly, after all, she had never expected the guardian beast to recognize her. Then, considering that Jei was a powerful guardian beast at the eighth rank, which should be a considerable combat power, Yumo gave up on the idea of holding a grudge against him.


    "Fine, I won��t take revenge on you. Just hurry back to your den."


    Seeing that the murderous intent in Yumo��s tone was no longer as heavy as before!


    Upon hearing that Yumo wouldn��t hold it against him, Jei was overjoyed!


    "Meow meow meow!! Meow meow!!" (Lord Yumo, you are the best!, thank you so much!!)


    Jei suddenly leaped up in happiness!


    He jumped directly onto Yumo��s chest!


    From the skillfulness of his movements, it seemed like this cat must have pounced on a girl��s chest quite often...


    Regarding this,


    Seeing the black cat that pounced on her chest, feeling the joy of the cat��s narrow escape from death, Yumo shook her head with mixed feelings.


    Was it really necessary to be that afraid of her?


    I had been so friendly to your kind of magical beast clan in the cold winter forest!


    I even often had the Black Rose family send you some gifts...


    Yumo complained quietly in her heart.


    However,


    She didn��t really care about the black cat��s attempts to take advantage of her, after all, in her eyes, wasn��t this just a cat? S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    The fact that Yumo didn��t care didn��t mean that others didn��t care.


    The next moment,


    A familiar, icy-cold female voice resounded from behind Yumo.


    "Oh? Where did this smelly cat come from? It��s so lewd."


    As the crisp girlish voice sounded, a slender jade hand slowly stretched out from behind Yumo, directly grasping the nape of Jei��s neck, and lifted the slightly bewildered little black cat.


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Yumo hurriedly turned her head to look behind her.


    However,


    In the instant, she turned her head,


    Yumo��s deep blue eyes couldn��t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    Of course,


    Yumo naturally sensed Mengxi��s arrival.


    The reason she was taken aback was mainly due to Mengxi��s attire at the moment.


    In order to attend the private banquet tonight, Mengxi changed into a white, off-the-shoulder dress with straps prepared by the Marchioness. The simple lace wide straps accentuated Mengxi��s collarbones, making them incredibly alluring. With a minimalist neckline revealing a large expanse of her delicate skin, her slender legs wrapped in white garter stockings appeared from time to time under the flowing white gown, similar to the style of a bride��s maid. On her silver-white, beautiful long hair, she wore an exquisite sapphire hairpin, and her gorgeous hair was gathered behind her, fully exposing her slender neck.


    Such delicate attire, paired with Mengxi��s light makeup, made the already stunning girl even more radiant.


    Seeing this, Yumo couldn��t help but be slightly taken aback.


    Well,


    It seems that attending the banquet wasn��t entirely a bad thing~


    Looking at the incredibly pleasing silver-haired girl, Yumo couldn��t help but smile with satisfaction.


    It was undeniable that Mengxi, now exuding an aura of elegance, was truly too perfect.


    However,


    The only flaw might be Mengxi��s gaze at the moment.


    At this moment, the beautiful, light-purple eyes of the silver-haired girl had lost their usual gentleness, replaced by a touch of gloomy darkness. As she caught sight of a certain part of the cat��s body, the darkness in Mengxi��s eyes became even more intense.


    "Oh, it��s a male? By the way, Xiaomo, do you need me to help neuter your pet?"


    Neuter?! You want to do *that* to me?!


    Before Yumo could say anything,


    Upon hearing these words, Jei��s face showed a ferocious look, staring menacingly at the silver-haired girl in front of him!


    Damn!


    It��s one thing for Lord Yumo to fondle me!


    Who do you think you are?! A mere girl at the sixth rank middle stage, daring to be so rude to me?!


    You��re courting death!


    At this moment, in order to defend the dignity of a guardian beast, Jei��s eyes gradually filled with dangerous cold light, and the power of thunder began to gather in his sharp claws! As an eighth-rank being, if he were to attack the girl in front of him, her fate would be unthinkable!


    However,


    Before Jei could make a move, an indescribable chill suddenly swept up from his tail, spreading throughout his entire body!


    Huh?


    Yu, Yu, Lord Yumo?!


    At this moment,


    Jei gasped in shock, as he noticed the expression on the pink-haired girl behind him. That icy cold expression seemed to be warning him,


    -��If you dare to make a move, I��ll chop you up��-


    In an instant,


    Under the influence of the desire to survive, the cat sullenly lowered his ears, and could only use a pitiful, pleading gaze to look at Miss Mengxi.


    As for the dignity of a guardian beast,


    Is it more important than his life?!


    -------------


    the longest chapter till now :)

 Chapter 134 - 135: A Better Method for Mana Recovery

    some hours later,


    After Yumo feigned sleepiness, the banquet inside the Marquis��s residence finally came to an end.


    Following that,


    With the assistance of several maids, the adorable pink-haired girl was escorted away to prepare for bed. Meanwhile, Marquis Xiumu and his wife, Aurora, returned to their own bedroom after arranging for subsequent matters��


    Inside the bedroom,


    Seeing his wife��s lovely smile for the first time in ages, Xiumu��s heart was naturally filled with immense joy.


    After pouring two glasses of wine, Xiumu leaned against the window with a sigh,


    "Ah, it��s like a dream. I never thought that Xia��er would actually come back."


    "Yes, it��s just like a dream."


    Sitting on the bed, Aurora nodded ambiguously,


    "But it��s not a dream. My girl has truly returned."


    Recalling the timid little girl, Aurora��s eyes inevitably became increasingly moist,


    "If Yuan��er knew about this, she would be happy too, wouldn��t she?"


    "Yuan��er, huh."


    Hearing this name and sensing the melancholy in Aurora��s words, Xiumu gradually lost his smile, and looked out the window with a solemn expression. After a moment, the old marquis slowly turned to his wife and said in an encouraging tone,


    "It��s alright, we will definitely find Yuan��er."


    With that,


    The old marquis gently approached and embraced Aurora, patting her back gently,


    "Don��t worry, my wife. Xia��er has come back after four years, and Yuan��er will surely return as well. I will find our grandchild and reunite the sisters."


    "Mm��"


    Being comforted by Xiumu, Aurora��s unease was greatly soothed. The marchioness leaned against her husband, slowly nodding her head.


    Thus,


    The two silently leaned on each other for a long time,


    Until Aurora��s heart completely calmed down, the old couple slowly separated.


    After releasing his wife, Xiumu seemed to have thought of something, and curiously looked at Aurora,


    "By the way, my wife��"


    "What is it?"


    "Weren��t you going to sleep with Xia��er tonight? You��re worried that she��s not used to being back."


    "Oh, I did mention that."


    "Well, aren��t you going to go?"


    Upon hearing this, Aurora shook her head with a smile, "No need, the child is currently in an amnesiac state. She still harbors a bit of resistance toward me. I��d better not disturb her."


    Aurora��s words carried a hint of sadness,


    After confirming that the pink-haired girl was her granddaughter, Aurora had been longing to get close to her once more, to hear her granddaughter affectionately call her ��grandma�� in that cute voice. However, Aurora also knew that Xia��er needed time to adjust to her new identity and life.


    Sometime things cannot be rushed.


    Nevertheless, Xiumu raised his eyebrows at Aurora��s words,


    "That��s true, but Xia��er has always been afraid of being alone, hasn��t she? My wife, you��re leaving the child alone in such a large room? Aren��t you worried that she��ll have nightmares?"


    "I have, of course, taken that into consideration."


    "Really?"


    " I arranged for Xia��er to share a room with Miss Mengxi." S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With Miss Mengxi?"


    "Yes, you can tell that Xia��er and Miss Mengxi have a pretty good relationship. Sharing a room with Mengxi should ease her anxiety."


    Recalling how her granddaughter was close to Mengxi, Aurora couldn��t help but make this judgment.


    Marquis Xiumu also agreed with his wife��s judgment, nodding slightly.


    "Indeed, that might be a good idea."


    --


    On the other side,


    Inside Xia��er��s bedroom,


    Fresh out of the bath, Mengxi wrapped herself in a thin bath towel, her damp body slowly entering the bedroom. Her already stunning beauty and figure, paired with a budding charm similar to a blooming flower, greatly enhanced her allure.


    Yumo was almost certain,


    If any man were to see Mengxi like this, very few could resist. Even she, upon seeing Mengxi��s fair and long legs and the faint outline of the softness wrapped in the towel, couldn��t help but blush.


    However, faced with this enchanting scene, Yumo didn��t have the energy to truly appreciate it.


    Because,


    From the moment Mengxi entered her room and emerged from her bath, her beautiful silver-haired face remained expressionless, even slightly gloomy, making Yumo feel guilty.


    ��Is Mengxi angry?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but wonder,


    Well,


    Why would she be angry?


    Because of the cat incident earlier?


    That shouldn��t be it, right?


    Besides, didn��t I already kick that cat back into the cemetery?


    Could it be?


    Because she didn��t return to the guest house on time today and somehow ended up with the identity of a Marquis��s daughter?


    Come on, it��s not like I wanted this,...


    Never mind,


    I��ll try to comfort her first. If Mengxi gets angry and won��t let me follow her, that would be troublesome.


    If that were the case, I might have to create a new identity to blend in...


    Thinking this, Yumo, who was drinking juice, slowly jumped off the bed and placed the juice on the side table. Then, she carefully approached Mengxi, took her hand, and asked in a cute, pitiful tone,


    "Sister Mengxi, what��s wrong?"


    In response to the pink-haired girl��s question,


    Mengxi remained cold and aloof,


    She even shook off Yumo��s hand and crossed her arms across her chest, clearly displeased.


    Apparently,


    Mengxi was ��angry,��


    This made Yumo feel a bit conflicted,


    "Sister Mengxi, did I do something wrong?"


    "You promised to return to the guest house before noon, but where were you?"


    "Well, that��s because I was taken away by the Marquis��s family. I didn��t intentionally fail to return on time." Yumo��s tone was full of grievance.


    "I don��t care!"


    Mengxi turned her head away stubbornly.


    "Not keeping a promise is still not keeping a promise. And your sudden disappearance, were you trying to worry me to death?"


    "Sister, are you angry?"


    "Yes, I��m very angry, and the consequences are severe!"


    Hearing this, Yumo felt a little panicked, and an urgent thought to quickly appease Mengxi rushed to her mind.


    So, Yumo once again revealed her teary, pleading eyes,


    "Wuwu, so, Sister Mengxi, what can I do to make you feel better?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi slowly turned her head, looking coldly at Yumo. A hint of a ��excitement�� emerged in her light purple eyes, but it vanished in an instant, not noticed by Yumo.


    Then, Mengxi slowly crouched down, looking seriously at the little girl in front of her,


    "Promise me one thing, and I won��t be angry anymore, and I��ll also, for the time being, not spank you."


    "Wha- What is it?"


    "From now on, be my dedicated pillow, the kind that��s always available when I call. Even if I go to the headquarters of Asumos Church in the future, you��ll come with me, and be my pillow~"


    "Uh? A.., A, pillow?"


    "Is it not okay?"


    "Um, well, it��s not... not okay......"


    Yumo was a little baffled, not understanding why Mengxi, with such a serious expression, would make such a request.


    But before she could figure it out, Mengxi��s urging voice rang again in her ear, "So, is it okay or not!"


    "Alright, alright..." Startled, Yumo weakly agreed.


    "Humu~ Then let��s settle it like that!"


    After getting Yumo��s affirmative answer, Mengxi��s icy expression vanished, revealing her beautiful, radiant smile. In her heart, she felt a momentary relief.


    After all, after today��s events, Mengxi had thought that Yumo might not continue to accompany her and would stay with the Marquis��s family as a marquis��s daughter. In that case, wouldn��t she lose her important power bank?! This made Mengxi feel a little uneasy.


    Although she was not sure what she would do with Sister (Yumo) in the future, Mengxi still felt temporarily at ease after obtaining Yumo��s promise.


    With that in mind, the young girl took a deep breath and slowly got up. Seeing the juice prepared by the maid on the side table, a somewhat exhausted Mengxi picked up one of the glass directly.


    Seeing this, Yumo was taken aback, "Sister, that, that��s mine......"


    However, before Yumo could finish speaking, Mengxi had already poured the juice into her mouth.


    Moments later, Mengxi, holding the juice glass, frowned slightly, "You, did you just drink from this glass?"


    "Yes, yes, the other one is yours."


    As she spoke, Yumo pointed awkwardly at the other brand-new glass of juice on the side table.


    But Mengxi didn��t say much. After feeling the increasingly vigorous energy inside her body, she looked at the glass��s mouth and then at Yumo��s pink lips.


    At this moment, Mengxi fell into a strange silence.


    Yumo: "?? What��s going on??"


    And our Yumo had an inexplicable bad feeling...

 Chapter 135 - 136: News from Demon Temple

    Within the forested lands of the Shanlin Duchy in the western part of Ancita continent,


    At this moment, in a hidden underground base,


    A giant, hideous statue resembling a demon stood tall,


    And atop the sharp claws of the demon statue, a man with dark green long hair lay quietly. He had a handsome and refined face, with two sword-like eyebrows slanting into his temples, a pair of phoenix eyes full of charisma, a high nose bridge, and tightly closed thin lips.


    With his 1.85 meters height, he was a rather handsome man.


    Seeing the man emerge from his dreamlike state,


    A woman wearing a black robe stood at the base of the stone statue and quickly kneeled down respectfully, then said:


    "Master, there is a matter I must report."


    "Uh? What��s the matter? Why are you so anxious?"


    Glancing at the devoted and powerful Archbishop beneath the statue, Wilt, the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, slowly revealed a kind smile, "There��s no need for such formality between us, Jelar."


    As he spoke,


    Wilt slowly raised his hand,


    A dense dark green aura emerged beside Jelar, lifting the kneeling woman off the ground,


    "Tell me, what brings you to see me so suddenly?"


    Hearing this,


    The woman named Jelar slowly removed her hood, revealing a fairly exquisite face, "Benjamin from Wind City Linfeng has sent a message, asking for our help to deal with the granddaughter of Marquis Xiumu that recently founded. In return, he will help secure his inheritance rights, and afterward, he will fully permit our sect��s actions in the northern territories of the Snow Night Empire."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Wilt couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow, then scoffed disdainfully,


    "That guy, we��ve already helped him so many times, and he still hasn��t been able to control the Marquis��s family. What a waste."


    Wilt��s heart felt slightly displeased.


    Their Divine Punishment sect,


    Their doctrine was to assist the Abyssal Demons in purifying the entire world. At present, all forces on the Ancita continent that intend to resist the Abyssal Demons are, strictly speaking, enemies of their Divine Punishment sect. Compared to the resistance forces across the continent, their Divine Punishment sect was undoubtedly lacking in strength.


    However, they also had a huge advantage,


    That was the fact that the Divine Punishment sect was hidden, allowing them to covertly make various manipulations.


    Over the years, they had been following the orders , constantly creating conflicts, causing destruction, or assassinating heirs among the various major forces on the continent. In short, they had been involved in many acts that weakened the resistance forces.


    Among them,


    The Marquis��s family in the northern territories of the Snow Night Empire, they naturally couldn��t let it go. They originally planned to support a foolish Benjamin, making him the heir in control of the Marquis��s family. In that case, the Divine Punishment sect would be free to act in the northern territories without restraint. A lord without administrative ability, combined with the church��s sacrificial activities, would eventually lead to the decline of the Marquis��s family.


    That had been Wilt��s original plan.


    However,


    Benjamin��s performance had been truly disappointing.


    Even with our assistance, Benjamin��s inadequate abilities were insufficient to stabilize the Marquis��s family. Moreover, his lack of patience would eventually expose his relationship with us.


    ��Might as well find someone else to support.��


    Why not choose Carlotta?


    That person seems capable, fairly greedy, and easy to control...


    Wilt raised his hand to support his chin,


    Starting to think about how to weaken the Marquis��s family, so that the defense of the northern territories would become more hollow.


    When the Abyssal Demons invade from the south, they would be unstoppable!


    However,


    "Jelar."


    As if he thought of something, Wilt looked at the brown-haired woman named Jelar with some confusion,


    "Didn��t I say before that we don��t need to worry about Benjamin��s affairs? Why did you come to find me specifically for his matters?"


    Upon hearing this,


    Jelar lowered her head respectfully once again,


    "Master, Benjamin has also provided several other important pieces of information."


    "What?"


    "Now, the girl of Destiny from the Asumos Church is also at the Marquis��s residence. At the moment, a large number of the Marquis��s family��s troops are at the frontline fortress, guarding against possible attacks from the Abyssal Demons. In addition, according to the information provided by the Nightingale Organization, only two Earth Apostles are currently protecting the Saintess."


    "Oh? This is really good news, huh?!"


    "Yes, Benjamin said that if we are willing to take action, he will fully cooperate."


    Hearing these words, Wilt��s face immediately showed a horrifying grin. His handsome face was instantly filled with chilling intent,


    "This is indeed an excellent opportunity."


    After a creepy laugh,


    Wilt slowly stood up,


    With hands clasped together and devout eyes looking up at the demon statue above,


    "The previous failure in Elbino disappointed the almighty. Now, we finally have a chance to redeem ourselves~"


    The more he spoke,


    The more excited Wilt became. His dark green eyes were already filled with fanaticism, and the powerful demonic energy within his body even began to surge at this moment,


    ��Great Demon Lord, this time, I won��t disappoint you...��


    However, well,


    Since action was to be taken,


    Preparations must be made properly.


    With this in mind, Wilt suppressed his somewhat frenzied heart and resumed his usual kind and elegant image as the leader. He slowly turned his head, looked at Jelar beneath the stone statue, and spoke in an unquestionable tone.


    "Issue my orders, summon all the archbishops who are not on a mission."


    "As you wish, Master."


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Within the Wind City, inside a tavern outside the guest house,


    Several members of the Asumos Church were having a meal.


    From the man at the head of the table with his iconic, red, waist-length hair, it wasn��t hard to deduce that he was the Seventh Hero of the Asumos Church, Cabane-Vetora. Normally, according to the bishop��s orders, he was to guard the girl of Destiny.


    Thus,


    When Mengxi went to the Marquis��s mansion, he planned to accompany her.


    However,


    The Girl of Destiny actually rejected his proposal?! And left him to guard the guesthouse?! How could a hero be reduced to house-watching?!


    Cabane was naturally dissatisfied!


    However, after being glared at by Mengxi��s sharp gaze, Cabane had no choice but to obey reluctantly. Nonetheless, feeling the disdain in Mengxi��s eyes, Cabane��s pride was deeply hurt, and a nameless anger gradually rose within his heart.


    Damn it,


    I am a hero!


    How dare you look down on me like that?!


    If it wasn��t for the fact that you��re the Girl of Destiny, I would��ve taught you a harsh lesson long ago!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Cabane became. He suddenly gulped down a bowl of wine.


    Despite his resentment,


    Cabane knew full well that as an unsophisticated man, not only was he looked down upon by the Girl of Destiny, but even other heroes and ordinary church members held him in disdain. If he truly wished to escape this embarrassing situation and become a respected hero,


    He would have to accomplish feats that would impress everyone...


    Thinking about this, Cabane became even more depressed. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, nowadays, tasks that could gain everyone��s admiration would basically fall into the hands of high-ranking heroes and Heavenly Apostles, leaving none for him. His tasks would likely only include protection, investigation, or simple Abyssal Demon hunts...


    Despite being a hero himself, why was he always so stifled?!


    ��Goddess, can��t you give me a chance?��


    While drinking his sorrows away, Cabane prayed constantly in his heart.


    However,


    At this very moment,


    It seemed that the Goddess heard Cabane��s prayers.


    As Cabane opened another bottle of wine, using his saintly level of powerful hearing, he suddenly caught some snippets of conversation from other guests. The moment he heard the content of their conversation, Cabane was instantly struck dumb,


    -��Really, I��m not lying! I really went to the Demon Temple before!��-


    What?!


    He, he said Demon Temple?!


    On the verge of being intoxicated by alcohol, Cabane instantly sobered up, and the wine in his mouth was sprayed out...

 Chapter 136 - 137: Truth or Fiction

    thank you for the support and :3 give me more power stones please~


    The specific location of the Demon Temple has always been a question that the Asumos Church has longed to figure out.


    To completely crush the Abyssal Demons and save the world from their threat, the root of the Abyssal Demons�� birth, the Demon Palace, must be destroyed.


    For centuries,


    The church has launched countless exploration missions to find this ancient palace shrouded in a mysterious barrier.


    However,


    Whether it was aerial reconnaissance or sending adventure squads deep into the Winter Forest, all attempts ended in failure without exception. Many times, adventurers sent into the forest would fall to the Abyssal Demons�� attacks, like the recent case of the Eighth Hero, Pix, who ventured into the forest.


    Exploring the Winter Forest was undoubtedly a life-or-death mission, but the interest in exploring it has always been strong among the members of the church.


    Why?


    Because of the generous rewards!


    If the specific location of the Demon Temple was found, the explorer would receive endless wealth, honor, and an elevated position within the church, even on the continent! The Pope would grant countless cultivation resources and aid in breaking through to the eighth rank!


    Even without finding the exact location, those who contributed to the exploration mission would still receive great rewards.


    With great rewards come great efforts,


    That is why, within the church, there has always been strong interest in exploring the Winter Forest, especially for a seventh-ranked hero like Cabane.


    Huh?


    What if they encounter a Demon King-ranked beast during the exploration?!


    There are only three Demon King-ranked beasts in the Winter Forest, and the forest is so vast, who says they will definitely encounter one?!


    Cabane��s heart had always thought so,


    As a rough man, he had always been looked down upon by everyone in the church. He was eager to have a chance to prove himself, and finding the exact location of the Demon Temple would undoubtedly be the best opportunity! Therefore, when he heard the conversation at the neighboring table, Cabane��s ears perked up instantly!


    -��Really, I��m not lying! I really went to the Demon Temple before!��-


    The Demon Temple?!


    He��s been to the Demon Temple?!


    Cabane��s eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of doubt appearing on his face.


    In fact, over the years, there have been no shortage of people who have "claimed" to know the specific location of the Demon Temple and used this to commit fraud. So, whenever he heard such words, Cabane always held a full sense of vigilance, and basically, these people were just spouting nonsense as he had suspected.


    However,


    This time, it seemed a bit different?!


    Hearing their confident and excited words,


    Cabane couldn��t help but have a thought,


    ��Could it be true? Has he really been to the Demon Temple?!��


    If it��s true,


    Wouldn��t this be a tremendous opportunity?!


    Thinking about this, Cabane put down his bottle of wine and stood up abruptly. Under the astonished gaze of his fellow Asumos Church companions, the Seventh Hero charged straight to the neighboring table!


    --


    "Hey?! Who are you?! Wait?! A member of the Asumos Church?!"


    The black-haired middle-aged man who was narrating his legendary experiences to his drinking buddies showed displeasure when he saw Cabane suddenly barge in.


    However,


    Upon sensing the terrifying Saint-ranked aura emanating from Cabane, the man immediately withered and dared not say anything more. He had no choice but to let Cabane kick his drinking buddies out of the room.


    After driving away the onlookers,


    Cabane suddenly sat down in front of the middle-aged man and immediately asked in a serious tone,


    "How do you know the location of the Demon Temple?! Have you been there?!"


    Hearing this,


    The middle-aged man was at a loss for words, not directly saying anything, but looking at Cabane with a strange expression,


    As if to say,


    Who the hell are you?! Why should I tell you?!


    To this, Cabane gave a cold smile and took out 5,000 crystal coins directly from his spatial ring, tossing them in front of the middle-aged man,


    "Answer my questions honestly. If I��m satisfied, all of these are yours!"


    "..."


    Seeing the purple-glowing crystal coins, the middle-aged man couldn��t help but feel moved. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hesitating for a moment, the man gave a slight nod,


    "Well, what do you want to ask?"


    Seeing the other party��s cooperation, Cabane smiled slightly,


    "First of all, what��s your name?"


    "Jace, former captain of the Black Fox Mercenary Corps..."


    "Jace? That��s a pretty common name. So, Jace, do you really know the location of the Demon Temple?"


    At this,


    The middle-aged man named Jace nodded affirmatively,


    "Yes."


    "How did you find out? Have you really been there?"


    "Yes, I have been there. It was during the time when the Abyssal Demons attacked the Galros Fortress. My gambling friends and I had to enter the Winter Forest to find treasures to pay off our gambling debts. We wanted to find some rare resources or ancient treasures left behind by our ancestors. After searching for five days, we somehow passed through a barrier and saw the, the temple..."


    ...


    ...


    After the conversation had ended,


    Jace had told Cabane everything he had seen and experienced. Then, the somewhat greedy middle-aged man locked his gaze on the crystal coins on the ground,


    "Now that I��ve told you everything, what about the money?"


    However,


    At this moment, Cabane didn��t respond to him immediately but thoughtfully stared at the man in front of him.


    Indeed,


    This man��s descriptions of many situations in the eastern part of the forest were almost identical to the records in the church, and with this guy��s initial sixth-ranked strength, he should have indeed entered the Winter Forest. However, not encountering any Abyssal Demons for five days and even somehow finding the Demon Temple seemed a bit unrealistic?!


    Although he was eager to learn the specific location of the Demon Temple, Cabane was not so impulsive.


    The doubts in his heart suppressed his impulse,


    "But this is only your side of the story?! What about your adventure companions? I want to see them?!"


    "They, they were attacked by Abyssal Demons on their way back and died."


    "Really? All of them died?"


    "Yes."


    "Only you were left��"


    Unconsciously, a strong doubt appeared in Cabane��s eyes,


    "Although your story sounds convincing, I won��t believe it just from your words alone. Do you have any evidence to prove that you��ve really been to the Demon Palace?! If you can��t convince me, don��t even think about getting this money."


    "This, this... I do have..."


    After hesitating for a while, seemingly under the influence of the power of money, Jace nodded and carefully took out a small piece of stone from his bundle, handing it to Cabane!


    This


    What is this?!! My goodness!!


    Upon receiving the stone,


    Seeing the ancient runes recorded in ancient books on the stone, feeling the traces of time on the stone, and the strong atmosphere of the Shadow Power contained within, Cabane��s face changed drastically, as if he had been struck by lightning. He was stunned,


    "Is this a fragment of the Demon Temple?!"


    "Yes, yes, I secretly picked it up from the ground at that time."


    Jace said nervously,


    "So, is this enough evidence now?"


    "Enough, enough!"


    Staring intently at the fragment in his hand, Cabane excitedly said,


    It seemed,


    This time, it was like a pie had fallen from the sky!! As long as he takes a locator to record the exact coordinates, he would gain countless honors!! With this, no one would dare to underestimate him again!


    Then,


    The Seventh Hero excitedly patted Jace��s shoulder,


    "You just said that you still remember the way, right?! A path with fewer Abyssal Demons!"


    "Yes, yes, sir, what are you...?"


    "Take me there!"


    "Eh?! Are you serious?!"


    "Yes, as long as you take me there! All these are yours!"


    Saying this, hundreds of thousands of crystal coins were taken out by Cabane from his spatial ring and thrown onto a nearby table!


    Under the temptation of money,


    Jace finally nodded,


    "Fine, I��ll, I��ll take you there..."


    ...


    ...


    After discussing the specific departure time,


    Cabane excitedly left the room, ready to inform his teammates about this matter. Thinking about his glorious life after his success, Cabane��s face showed an unprecedented smile,


    As the door closed again,


    Only Jace was left in the room,


    And at this moment,


    A strange blue-gold light suddenly emanated from Jace��s body~


    As the light dissipated, Jace, who hadn��t gotten drunk, inexplicably closed his eyes and fell to the ground...


    However,


    Soon,


    The black-haired middle-aged man opened his eyes again and struggled to get up from the ground. But now, Jace��s eyes no longer held the greed and ecstasy from before, only a strong sense of confusion. Looking at the scene in the room, the middle-aged man scratched his head with a strange expression,


    ��Strange, how did I end up here? Did I, I, I sleepwalk again?��

 Chapter 137 - 138: Lost~

    In the northern part of the Snow Night Empire, in an unknown area,


    The reason why it��s unknown is mainly that the two little fellows walking here still don��t know what kind of place this is...


    At this moment,


    Braving the biting cold wind and violent blizzard,


    A cute little white wolf, wagging its tail, is strolling across the plain. On its head stands a delicate and adorable gray bird. Undoubtedly, these two are Li Mo and Li Yu. As for why they would be wandering around here instead of going to Windy City to find their mother Yumo?


    That��s because,


    They got lost...


    That��s right, they got lost,


    After all, they snuck in, so in order not to cause any disturbance, these two little ones have always been suppressing their power, holding back the release of the Shadow Power, and maintaining their cute pet form. By doing so, in the eyes of most people, they appear as harmless and adorable spirit beasts.


    Only powerful Seventh or Eighth-tier beings would be able to see through their incredible disguise.


    However, there��s a problem with this approach, which is that they can��t recklessly use the Shadow Power to sense the nearby situation. So, to quietly arrive at Windy City, the two sisters had to rely on a map.


    Li Mo naturally couldn��t use it, as the silly little white wolf couldn��t understand the map at all.


    So, the task of navigating fell on Li Yu��s head.


    But,


    Whether it was because she couldn��t read the map, or her sense of direction was poor, or some other reason,


    Under Li Yu��s command,


    The two sisters got completely lost,


    And so, they found themselves lost in the midst of the wind...


    "Woohoo, Li Yu, have you found the way yet? We��re lost, aren��t we!"


    After walking for so long, the impatient little white wolf lowered her ears and tail, and listlessly said,


    In response,


    The little gray bird on her back hastily replied,


    "No, no! We��re not lost! We��re almost there, almost there, we��ll find it soon!!"


    Li Yu, who was seriously studying the map, replied to her sister for the thirteenth time with these words,


    "Now, we just need to figure out whether we��re on the Fugalo , Icaro , or the Snowfall area! Then we��ll know the way!"


    "Isn��t that being lost?!!"


    For the first time, Li Mo complained,


    Afterward, the little white wolf lay listlessly on the snow,


    "Li Yu, I��m hungry... woohoo."


    Hearing this,


    The little gray bird put down the map, and looked helplessly at her sister below,


    "Who told you, sister, not to eat something before leaving?"


    "Mother wasn��t there at that time, so I had no appetite. Li Yu, didn��t you also not eat much?"


    "I, well, uh..."


    Patting her own chirping stomach, the little gray bird also started to feel a bit depressed. For a moment, she couldn��t refute her sister��s words. Having run around in this area for so many days without eating anything, it was normal for them to feel hungry.


    Although, as Demon Kings, not eating for a long time wouldn��t affect them much, but for them, who had been raised by their mother and accustomed to three meals a day, not eating for several days really made their stomachs uncomfortable...


    "Li Yu, where can we find something to eat?"


    "Uhm..."


    Li Yu was at a loss for words for a moment.


    On this broken plain, they hadn��t seen any magical beasts or spirit beasts until now. Who knew if they were all hibernating? They wanted to rob a few lucky travelers, but they couldn��t even see a shadow of a person.


    ��Ah, troublesome...��


    "Hmm? Sister?!"


    However,


    Just as Li Yu was thinking about how to find food, the little white wolf suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance!


    "Li Yu, there... there��s the smell of food!!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?!"


    Before Li Yu could say anything,


    The excited little white wolf dragged Li Yu and cheerfully ran towards the source of the food aroma!...


    ...


    ...


    A moment later, on a small slope not far away, a wolf and a bird poked their heads out, curiously looking down the slope! Seeing the scene below, Li Mo��s face lit up with joy, and tears of happiness flowed from the corners of her mouth uncontrollably.


    At this moment,


    In Li Mo and Li Yu��s line of sight, due to the blizzard, a caravan of more than thirty people was camping here.


    After setting up a defensive barrier, several maids and chefs began preparing meals.


    The aroma of food continuously spread all around, constantly stimulating Li Mo��s taste buds.


    "So much food! Let��s go and ask for some!"


    "Wait, sister!!"


    Just as Li Mo was about to start her robbery career, she was immediately stopped by Li Yu.


    The puzzled little white wolf looked at her sister sullenly.


    "What��s wrong, Li Yu? Aren��t you hungry?"


    " Didn��t you notice that emblem?"


    "Emblem?"


    After making a confused noise,


    Li Mo looked in the direction Li Yu was pointing and saw the delicate emblem outlined in gold on the carriage.


    However,


    After observing it for a moment, the silly wolf shook her head in confusion.


    "What is that?"


    "..."


    Hearing this answer, Li Yu��s face instantly darkened.


    Sister,


    Didn��t I lecture you these things just a while ago?! Can you not give things back to the teacher so soon?!! Or were you sleepwalking during the class?


    After complaining to herself, Li Yu sighed resignedly.


    Then,


    The little gray bird said helplessly,


    "That emblem is the Valentine family crest, which means that the people sitting in the carriage are probably royalty..."


    Li Mo: Meow?!!


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Thousands of miles away,


    On the outskirts of the bustling military base of the Snow Night Empire��s southern capital - Flourishing City,


    As usual,


    In the early morning, Patrol Captain Kodo led dozens of guardsmen to the outer area of Flourishing City to patrol and drive away nearby wandering magical beasts, preparing for the opening of the city gates in an hour.


    However,


    Today��s patrol seemed a bit different than usual.


    "It��s so...quiet," Kodo, who was patrolling the mountain with some doubt in his mind.


    In the past, they would encounter numerous magical beasts during their patrols and use great effort to drive them away. However, today, they hadn��t even seen a single bird, let alone any magical beasts.


    The whole mountain area was eerily silent, with only the sound of their armor clinking against one another.


    Unconsciously, Kodo began to feel an ominous premonition creeping into his heart.


    At that moment, a soldier beside him suddenly cried out in surprise,


    "Captain, there seems to be someone near the cliff!"


    ��Someone? At this time?��


    Kodo picked up his telescope, puzzled, and looked towards the cliff. The next moment, his eyes narrowed, and an astonished expression appeared on his face.


    In his line of sight, a beautiful woman in red stood proudly on the edge of the cliff. Her phoenix-like eyes, long eyelashes, delicate nose, and rosy lips were complemented by her flowing, beautiful crimson hair that danced in the wind. Her curvaceous and stunning figure made her undoubtedly one in a million.


    At the same time, this beautiful woman wore a full set of silver armor that shimmered with every movement. The breastplate, skirt armor, and the hilt of the sword around her waist all featured the emblem of the "Crimson Blood Lotus." Her fair skin peeked through the gaps in her iron armor and leather garments. Her attire made her look both valiant and alluring.


    The sight of such a woman stirred Kodo��s heart slightly. However, he quickly suppressed his feelings, remembering that as a soldier guarding the city, his duty must come first. He needed to inquire about this suspicious person who had appeared mysteriously in the magical beast-infested forest.


    Thus, Kodo slowly approached the red-haired woman on his warhorse and said,


    "Miss, this area of the forest is currently off-limits. Please explain why you are here, and kindly show me your identification card."


    Kodo instantly became very serious as he began his official duties, not letting the woman��s beauty soften his tone.


    However, upon hearing Kodo��s words, the red-haired woman did not comply with his request to show her identification card. Instead, she slowly turned her head to gaze at Kodo and the soldiers behind him. Her indifferent, orange-red eyes sent a chill down Kodo��s spine.


    "Miss, please show me your identification card!" Kodo��s voice took on a deadly tone as he saw that the woman had not replied. His aura also began to gradually emanate from him.


    Yet, the woman remained emotionless in the face of this threatening aura. She even silently turned her head away, looking towards the distant city.


    Then, her clear, melodious, but emotionless voice suddenly reached Kodo��s ears, "Are all the guards awake now?"


    "Huh? Why are you asking this?"


    Kodo couldn��t help but feel a sense of unease, and he instinctively raised his hand to grip the hilt of his sword.


    "It��s because if everyone��s asleep, there won��t be enough time to escape. I still need someone to send a message to the imperial capital," the woman said.


    Upon hearing her words, Kodo furrowed his brows. The woman in front of him hadn��t displayed any power, but she exuded an indescribable pressure. Kodo unsheathed his sword, pointing it directly at the red-haired woman, "What...what do you mean by...?!"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a crimson flash of light suddenly streaked across his vision.


    In the next moment, still trying to comprehend what had just happened, Kodo��s head violently collided with the ground.


    ��Wha-what just happened?!�� Only after realizing that he could no longer control his body did Kodo understand that his head had been severed from his body.


    He couldn��t grasp what the woman before him had done.


    Unfortunately, he no longer had the chance to understand. Kodo��s consciousness quickly plunged into the boundless darkness...


    Meanwhile, the red light formed by the power of the shadowy force struck each of the soldiers behind Kodo indiscriminately.


    In the following instant, accompanied by the shrill screams of agony, the countryside path was stained red with blood...


    -----------

 Chapter 138 - 139: Inferno

    After the red light flashed,


    Led by Kodo, dozens of patrol guards were instantly dismembered, and their blood dyed the earth red. The forest returned to its previous dead silence.


    The red-haired woman who initiated the carnage casually turned her head, gazing at the distant military base.


    There wasn��t a trace of guilt in her orange-red eyes,


    Her expression remained cold and chilling to the bone,


    At the same time,


    A faint blue light emitted from the communication device in the woman��s right hand, and a magnetic male voice came through,


    "Well then, please take care of the rest, Sister Kalina."


    Hearing this familiar voice,


    The woman with beautiful long red hair, named Kalina, slowly raised her hand, looked at the magic stone in her hand, and replied calmly:


    "I understand."


    As soon as the words fell,


    Kalina��s slender fingers applied a slight force, and the communication magic stone shattered suddenly! The fragments of the magic stone quickly vanished in a horrifyingly high temperature.


    ��First, let��s prepare,��


    After murmuring a few words to herself,


    Kalina slowly raised her hand and unbuttoned her collar,


    Soon,


    The exquisite silver armor was removed piece by piece from her body. In fact, not just the armor, but the black skirt, stockings, and underwear underneath were also taken off by Kalina, one by one...


    The enchanting woman undressed herself in the middle of the forest, revealing her delicate and fair skin that was hidden under her clothes.


    Fortunately, there were no living people nearby. Otherwise, witnessing such an enticing scene might have caused them to bleed to death from a nosebleed.


    After removing the special necklace on her neck, which was used to conceal her breath,


    Kalina entered a state of complete nakedness,


    She seemed unconcerned about it,


    Instead, she slowly mobilized the power of Shadows around her body, directing it to the space ring in the palm of her hand! Accompanied by a wave of spatial fluctuations, all the clothes and equipment on the ground were collected into the space ring!


    Kalina knew that once she entered that mode,


    Everything around her would turn to ashes, including her clothes and the equipment she had painstakingly saved up for. Kalina was a very thrifty girl, and she didn��t want to waste these items needlessly. That��s why she removed them all and stored them in the space ring.


    Then,


    Kalina snapped her fingers lightly, and the space ring was wrapped in the red Shadow power, slowly drifting into the distance.


    "Ah..."


    After making preparations, the naked Kalina walked to the edge of the cliff and sighed helplessly,


    To be honest,


    Under normal circumstances, she wouldn��t want to enter that mode,


    But for the sake of her beloved mother,


    Now,


    She decided to make a big fuss...


    ��Well then, let��s begin.��


    Kalina closed her eyes,


    In an instant,


    As Kalina��s Shadow power within her body began to surge violently, the terrifying fluctuations of energy spread rapidly in all directions, centered around her! The tranquility of the forest was completely shattered at this moment!


    The mountains shook with a thunderous tremble! The sky changed color!


    Under the envelopment of the red Shadow power, clusters of flames gradually ignited on Kalina��s delicate body...


    --


    On the other side,


    At the distant Fanhua military base,


    Base commander Kazafiro was doing his morning exercise on the city wall, while waiting for the return of the patrol guards. At this moment, a terrifying heatwave suddenly came from behind him! It caused the commander��s face to change dramatically!


    With disbelief, he turned his head to look at the Ye Lan Forest behind him.


    The numerous soldiers around him did the same. After feeling the horrifying high temperature, they all turned their attention to the distance,


    "What, what, what is that?!!"


    As they looked at the distant forest, the pupils of Kazafiro and the soldiers around him suddenly shrank, and unprecedented fear appeared on their faces!


    At this moment,


    The distant mountains, for an unknown time, had been covered by red flames, turning them into a sea of fire and a hellish inferno! In the center of the sea of fire, the scorching flames continuously gathered, and a demon made entirely of flames entered Kazafiro and the others�� field of vision!


    Soon after, the gigantic flame demon, like a pillar supporting the sky, roared towards the direction of the military base with a ground-shaking sound!


    The frenzied roar,


    With an overwhelming momentum and scorching high temperature, attacked the entire Fanhua military base! And besides the high temperature, what was coming was the horrifying Shadow power aura that was so strong it caused despair and an unstoppable force!


    The incoming aura and suffocating high temperature alone instantly caused countless soldiers to faint and fall to the ground...


    Listening to the deafening alarm sound in his ears,


    Looking at the distant flame demon with its rainbow-like momentum, Kazafiro held his breath and even stood still in a daze,


    In his black eyes,


    There was an overwhelming disbelief,


    ��Why, why, why would the Inferno suddenly attack here?!!��


    Kazafiro couldn��t help but start to doubt his own eyes,


    However,


    The overwhelming heatwave and the oppressive Shadow power that were howling and coming told that everything in front was not an illusion...


    "Quick, quick! Notify the Imperial City!!!"


    After taking a deep breath, Kazafiro shouted hoarsely at the communication soldier behind him,


    However,


    At the very moment he opened his mouth,


    The surging sea of flames, carrying the momentum of burning everything, attacked from all directions, swallowing the military base that had not yet activated its defensive magic...


    --


    Just as the southern part of the Snow Night Empire was being ravaged by the Flame Catastrophe,


    Inside the Imperial Palace of Sky Dome-the capital,


    The crown prince, Xue Tianao, was planning to have breakfast with the Archbishop Mokaro of the Asumos Church, and to discuss the cooperation between the Snow Night Empire and the Asumos Church. Just like before, after giving an impassioned speech, the crown prince of the Snow Night Empire confidently sat across from Mokaro,


    "What do you think, Archbishop Mokaro? If the Asumos Church is willing to support me in terms of reputation, I will not hesitate to offer the design plans of those previous weapons."


    "..." S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Xue Tianao��s ambitious declaration to save the world, the blond man named Mokaro silently took a sip of tea,


    After remaining silent for a long time,


    The archbishop finally showed a slightly apologetic expression,


    "I��m sorry, Your Highness, this is a major matter, concerning Lady Mengxi. I must consult with His Holiness the Pope first. Only after receiving the Pope��s instructions can I answer you."


    "That��s natural, then I will have to trouble Archbishop Mokaro."


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, there��s no need to be so polite."


    "What are your thoughts on the matter of the allied forces, Archbishop Mokaro?"


    "Well, about that... Hm?"


    However, before Mokaro could reply, the door of the dining hall suddenly opened, and a disheveled soldier rushed in,


    Seeing this slightly unseemly scene,


    Xue Tianao��s couldn��t help but frown, scolding:


    "There��s an honored guest here, what kind of behavior is this in such a panic!"


    "My, my apologies! Your Highness the! There��s an urgent report from the south!!"


    "Hm? Urgent report?"


    Muttering these two words, Xue Tianao��s slowly withdrew the displeasure on his face, looking at the kneeling royal guard with a somewhat serious expression,


    "What��s the emergency?"


    "The south, the south of the empire! The Inferno has appeared in the southern part of the empire! It is now rushing towards the capital from the south!!"


    "What?!!!"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tianao��s face changed drastically, his fists clenched tightly. Behind him, the archbishop named Mokaro revealed an imperceptible and subtle expression after hearing the words ��Inferno��.


    Of course, Xue Tianao��s, with his attention focused on the royal guard, did not notice the change in Mokaro��s expression behind him,


    Instead, he looked solemnly towards the south,


    "The Inferno, an abyssal demon of the Demon King level has emerged at this time? Including the ��Snow Devourer�� and ��Blood Butterfly�� that appeared in the north before, these creatures seem to be particularly caring for our Snowy Night Empire."


    Hehe,


    ��I wasn��t planning to find you monsters just yet,��


    ��But unexpectedly,��


    ��You came to me on your own?��


    ��Don��t blame me for not being polite then...��


    With that thought, a strong desire for battle gradually emerged in Xue Tianao��s azure eyes.

 Chapter 139 - 140: The Prelude to the Plan’s Initiation

    "Well then, I apologize for leaving."


    "It��s fine, Your Highness the Crown Prince. Confronting the abyssal demon invasion is of the utmost importance. I understand."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Archbishop Mokaro."


    After expressing his gratitude with a bow,


    Xue Tianao��s put on his platinum steel helmet, led a group of dozens of elite royal guards, and hastily left the dining hall, leaving behind Archbishop Mokaro and two other Asumos Church knights.


    ...


    ...


    A golden light suddenly rippled,


    Watching the faint golden light disappear on the horizon, one of the Asumos Church members showed a trace of displeasure. After all, the Archbishop of the Asumos Church was left behind by someone without further ado, which naturally made his subordinates feel dissatisfied, even if there were reasons for it.


    "Hehe,"


    After a cold laugh, the man named Rasim slowly walked to the side of the blond man,


    "Archbishop Mokaro, Xue Tianao��s has left."


    "Mm, I know."


    Mokaro took a light sip of his morning tea and smiled faintly. He didn��t seem to mind that Xue Tianao��s left quickly without arranging for any further hospitality. After a few sips of tea, he looked meaningfully in the direction Xue Tianao��s had left,


    "Hm, the Chosen One, huh..."


    Seeing the archbishop talking to himself, Rasim quietly poured him another cup of tea and then asked curiously:


    "Archbishop, what do you think of this Chosen One?"


    "Mm, he has quite a presence."


    Mokaro praised with a smile, without any hint of mockery in his tone,


    "Should I say, as expected of the Chosen One? He is powerful, has an outstanding temperament, and his charisma is quite good too. You can tell that the guards in the palace have immense respect for him, probably even more than they have for the emperor. It��s no wonder that the current emperor is so wary of him. However, from what I see, it��s only a matter of time before Xue Tianao��s becomes the emperor of the Snow Night Empire. The old emperor��s faction won��t stand a chance against him. It��s just that..."


    "What is it?"


    "He is quite confident,"


    Mokaro smiled faintly,


    However, the smile at this moment carried a chilling undertone compared to before, and the teacup in his hand corroded into a drop of thick white liquid...


    "He��s too confident, or rather, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to call him arrogant. His weapons are indeed very powerful, but to use them to threaten the Asumos Church is just too naive. Moreover, this man is too ambitious."


    "Ambitious? He doesn��t seem to have said anything about it, has he?"


    "That��s why I said, you��re still too green, Rasim."(green=na?ve)


    "I��m sorry, Archbishop."


    The knight guiltily lowered his head,


    "No, you don��t need to apologize. This Chosen One is quite good at acting, and it��s not easy to see through him without some experience. In any case, you just need to know that his intention to meet Mengxi is definitely not a good one. If I��m not wrong, he wants to control our Asumos Church through the girl of destiny. The allied forces he mentioned earlier also serve the same purpose."


    "Is that so? Do we still need to cooperate with him?"


    "Cooperate? Why not cooperate?"


    It seemed as if he had heard something amusing, and Mokaro��s smile grew even brighter, "There��s no problem working with him before we figure out the structure of the magic energy fission bomb and other weapons. Of course, the specifics will depend on the Pope��s instructions."


    "I see,"


    Rasim nodded with a vague understanding,


    "Then, Archbishop, I will notify the ��Dark Moon Sorrow�� troops to go to the southern border of the Snow Night Empire to assist Xue Tianao��s in dealing with the ��Inferno.��"


    Saying that, Rasim took out his communication device from his pocket, seemingly preparing to urgently contact the ��Dark Moon Sorrow�� in the northern part of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire.


    "Ah, there��s no need for that."


    Mokaro slowly raised his hand, stopping Rasim��s action,


    "Eh?"


    "I��d like to see just how capable this Chosen One, who is rumored to have obtained a portion of the goddess��s power, really is."


    "But, but Archbishop!"


    "Inferno is known to be an extremely powerful monster among the Demon king-level existences! Can Xue Tianao��s, a seventh-tier, handle it? Moreover, if the Chosen One were to die, what would the consequences be... What would happen to our world?! Should we really not intervene?"


    "No need."


    Mokaro said indifferently, and sipped his tea with a playful expression,


    "Such an uncontrollable Chosen One, if he dies, so be it. It��s not important. As for what will happen to the world, you don��t need to worry about that..."


    ---


    Meanwhile,


    With the help of the rare spatial array,


    Xue Tianao��s, fully armed, and several elite members of the Royal Knights, appeared north of the Blooming Flowers military base! With the faint golden Holy aura attached to him, Xue Tianao��s floated in midair, gazing in the direction of the military base in the distance.


    For a moment, Xue Tianao��s couldn��t help but squint his eyes,


    The royal knights behind him were even more horrified,


    At this time,


    The continuous mountainous area in front had turned into a sea of fire, a purgatory. Hellfire from the underworld devoured everything around it, the cries of humans, magical beasts, or spirit beasts were endless. The terrifying crimson flames burned life to nothingness and completely swallowed their souls in the boundless sea of fire.


    The fire soared into the sky,


    The sky had turned crimson,


    The scorching heat, mixed with overwhelming oppressive power and eerie howling, surged continuously from the distance, causing the royal knights to tremble uncontrollably. An unprecedented fear emerged in everyone��s eyes.


    Faced with this impact, a few knights couldn��t help but look nervously at Xue Tianao��s and advised:


    "Your Highness, we... we should wait for the Grand General to come! That��s Inferno! During the Holy War, that Demon king-level being single-handedly defeated three Heavenly Apostles of the Asumos Church! Your Highness, please think thrice!"


    "Yes, a Saint-tier challenging a Demon King-tier?! This is really ill-advised!"


    "You are the Chosen One! You can��t let anything happen to you!"


    ...


    However,


    In the face of his subordinates�� discouragement, Xue Tianao��s just laughed nonchalantly,


    He looked confidently at the flame demon standing in the sea of fire, with two pairs of wings, horns on its head, and a body made of flames,


    "Don��t worry, Gafi, Toma, Lalo. I have my own way of dealing with it. Just follow my plan."


    With that said,


    A hint of golden light quickly filled Xue Tianao��s azure eyes, and the pale golden divine power gradually replaced the Holy aura, covering his body! His own momentum even soared at this moment! The powerful sacred aura erupted!


    Incredibly, he managed to hold his ground against the incoming scorching airwaves!


    Seeing this, the Royal Knights knew they couldn��t persuade Xue Tianao��s any further, so they respectfully bowed,


    "Understood, Your Highness. We wish you success in battle." S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mm, wait for my good news."


    After a light response,


    Xue Tianao��s suddenly transformed into a golden meteor! With an unstoppable force, he charged towards the boundless sea of fire and purgatory ahead! At this moment, there was no trace of anxiety or solemnity in Xue Tianao��s eyes, only an intense eagerness to try and surging fighting spirit!


    ��Hehe,��


    ��Inferno, huh?��


    ��Such a powerful Demon King-tier is just perfect for me to test my new moves!��


    Moreover,


    ��If I defeat this big guy,��


    ��I should earn more *��points�� than by conquering those women and rigid knights, right?��


    Thinking of this, a greedy grin appeared on Xue Tianao��s face.


    ��Let me try unlocking two restraints first!��


    ...


    ...


    On the other hand, watching the golden light, filled with murderous intent, rushing toward herself, the demon of the Flame Catastrophe slowly narrowed its eyes, feeling an inexplicable sense of relief.


    ��Finally, you��re here,��


    ��Just as planned.��


    ��If you didn��t come, I��m afraid I would have to retreat directly, after all, attacking a country��s capital without permission would make Mother angry...��


    However,


    To be honest,


    ��Feeling the strong divine power emanating from Xue Tianao��s, Kalina��s inner disgust soared,��


    ��Really, what a disgusting thing...��


    As Kalina��s cold killing intent was released, the sea of fire suddenly boiled!


    As Xue Tianao��s flew over the sea of fire, wielding the imperial treasure ��Snow Emperor Sword,�� focusing all his attention on the flame demon, and preparing to launch an attack! An unanticipated crimson pillar of fire suddenly shot up from the ground!


    Without deviation,


    It struck right between Xue Tianao��s legs...

 Chapter 140 - 141: Yumo’s Thoughts*

    Everything was so blurry,


    So illusory,


    Giving people a feeling of both truth and falsehood,


    Under such a backdrop,


    In the middle of the cold winter forest, by the Ice Spirit Lake - in a lakeside house.


    Soft moonlight shone through the window and into the girl��s boudoir.


    At this moment,


    The boudoir was already shrouded in a pink misty atmosphere, and a seductive scene gradually unfolded.


    On the small bed made of white feathers, two flawless white bodies tightly intertwined as one, with similarly beautiful and soft long hair, slender and delicate limbs, dazzling eyes like gemstones, long eyelashes, straight and delicate noses, and rosy lips. Two stunning beauties lay in the center of the large bed.


    " Sister Yumo ~"


    "Mm~"


    After getting the black-haired girl��s consent, the silver-haired girl smiled sweetly, and her actions became even more unrestrained,


    The silver-haired girl��s delicate hands and fragrant tongue began an organized and disciplined campaign on the black-haired girl��s body, like well-trained soldiers constantly conquering new territory!!


    Each attack made the black-haired girl (content shielded),


    Both body and willpower were approaching their limits...


    The two enticing and beautiful bodies were intertwined,


    The only adornments on the two were matching white stockings and black thigh bands. The toes wrapped in white stockings were curled up tightly together, appearing especially tempting~


    As time went on,


    The battle became increasingly intense,


    The silver-haired girl slowly pulled the stunning black-haired girl with gradient black-to-red hair, who was lying on the bed. Under the intense stimulation, the black-haired girl��s legs tightly wrapped around the silver-haired girl��s waist, with both jade arms tightly embracing the other��s head, holding it close to her chest.


    Under the stimulation of her lover��s scent, the silver-haired girl became more and more excited...


    The black-haired girl, who was also getting more and more carried away, slowly raised her head and, in the moonlight, revealed her alluring face, her red lips slightly parted, and her breathing grew heavier,


    The delicate voice, along with the tempting sound within it, was enough to make anyone blush,


    Just hearing this sound would be enough to let one��s imagination run wild.


    Under the silver-haired girl��s fierce offensive, the black-haired girl was helplessly defeated, and her defenses collapsed completely, she could only weakly beg for mercy,


    However,


    The silver-haired girl didn��t intend to stop at that,


    ...


    ...(hail the loli : The following scenes cannot be described, please imagine them yourself. Bybee~~~~)


    ...


    No matter what kind of battle, it will eventually come to an end.


    After hours of thrilling skirmishes, both parties�� endurance reached their limits.


    After a series of blush-inducing cries,


    The black-haired girl finally reached her peak S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This indescribable feeling of exhaustion overwhelmed the black-haired girl, causing her consciousness, which was in a hazy state, to gradually return to clarity!


    As their movements ceased, the black-haired girl suddenly opened her eyes, her crimson pupils filled with astonishment!


    Ah, what?!


    "I, I��m... I��m with Mengxi?!"


    ��No, no, that��s not right, what is this?!��


    When the black-haired girl realized something was amiss, everything around her began to blur, and in that blur, everything gradually crumbled...


    ...


    ...


    With the collapse of the illusory world, Yumo in reality suddenly opened her eyes!


    What met her gaze was the familiar ceiling,


    Feeling the warm sunlight brushing her face, Yumo��s consciousness completely returned to reality and she became fully awake,


    ��Just now, it was a dream...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief,


    But at the same time, she inexplicably felt a hint of regret...


    ��Huh?!��


    "What the hell am I thinking?! Regretting what?!"


    After shaking off those strange thoughts in her head, Yumo gradually calmed her restless heart. However, just as she settled down, Yumo��s face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    ��Just now, i...��


    ��I actually had a... a lewd dream...��


    What the hell!


    Originally, as a consciousness entity of the Demon Temple, Yumo didn��t need to sleep since she couldn��t feel tired. But recently? Because she was always being dragged by Mengxi to be a pillow, she had nothing to do at night and could only lie in Mengxi��s arms.


    At first, she could pass the time by entering her consciousness space,


    But, when she had thought through everything or finished her tasks, Yumo, who remained in her consciousness space, had nothing to do. Being held by Mengxi, she could no longer pass the time by drawing or making sculptures as she had in the past.


    All she could do was, perhaps, sleep...


    And so, after a long absence, last night, Yumo allowed her consciousness to fall into a deep sleep.


    Unexpectedly,


    That sleep led to... a lewd dream?


    "And with Mengxi, of all people? What��s going on?!"


    ��Could it be that,��


    ��It was because they had been glued together every day recently? Pondering during the day leads to dreaming at night?��


    Recalling the increasingly intimate gestures Mengxi had been showing her lately, Yumo��s face turned slightly red. To be honest, faced with such a tempting girl and her overly affectionate gestures, Yumo had indeed been harboring some strange thoughts and wildly embarrassing ideas lately...


    Thinking about this, Yumo glanced at the stunning girl��s sleeping face beside her, feeling somewhat ashamed. She had to admit that Mengxi��s sleeping face was extremely adorable and beautiful. If she had a camera, Yumo would really like to take a few pictures to keep as a memento.


    ��Huh? Wait, something��s not right?!��


    ��Hold on?!��


    ��Suddenly, Yumo shuddered, her eyebrows furrowing tightly! She seemed to have realized a very serious issue!��


    That is,


    Although everything in the lewd dream was so illusory, there was one thing that was incredibly real!


    That, that, that sensation on her private parts?


    That indescribable feeling,


    As if her whole body had been taken...


    It seemed,


    It was real?


    "..."


    ��So, so embarrassing!!��


    Yumo couldn��t help but roar inwardly!


    More importantly, she could clearly feel the abnormality on her lacy little underwear. Cautiously reaching out to touch it, Yumo��s expression changed drastically, and an unspeakable sense of shame emerged on the young girl��s face.


    "I��m Doomed!!!"


    No,


    I must quickly remove my undergarments in this state!


    It was already morning, and if Mengxi woke up later and noticed the abnormality of my underwear, her dignity and integrity would be utterly lost! After all, this girl had recently taken a liking to changing her clothes for some reason...


    With that thought, Yumo hurriedly and carefully moved her hands, trying to secretly change her clothes without waking Mengxi up!! (Although she only had to change one item) Otherwise, she really wouldn��t be able to show her face in front of Mengxi in the future!


    Huh?


    What the heck!


    Just as she was about to secretly remove her underwear, Yumo suddenly realized an even more serious problem: Mengxi��s snow-white long legs had already invaded her inner thighs! Now, she couldn��t take them off at all! Moreover, if she really removed them now, she wouldn��t be able to put on a new pair either!


    If Mengxi were to see a panty-less little girl beside her in the morning, wouldn��t that make her even more of a social outcast!


    It��s over,


    ��...��


    Yumo, on the verge of tears, could only look resentfully at the one tightly embracing her �C the root of all her troubles. Why would she call her that? It��s because her sleeping posture is so terrible that it��s infuriating! She always likes to rub against me when she sleeps!


    And she even rubs against some sensitive areas from time to time!


    Like right now, isn��t her arm firmly pressing down on my little buns!! That��s too much!


    Feeling the constant stimulation from her chest to her brain, the anger in Yumo��s deep blue eyes grew more intense! Yumo had almost concluded that the reason she had such a dream was definitely due to this girl��s mischief! It��s her fault for not being well-behaved after falling asleep at night!


    But...


    ��Is her sleeping posture really that bad?��


    Or,


    ��Is it on purpose?��


    A trace of doubt appeared in Yumo��s eyes,


    However,


    Very soon, Yumo dismissed her own thoughts.


    ��The Chosen One is such a pure being; she couldn��t possibly do such things! Besides, isn��t she a girl herself now? There��s no reason for her to take advantage of me!��


    After shaking off the unrealistic thoughts in her mind, Yumo couldn��t help but furrow her brows once more.


    Deep down, she began to ponder a very serious question.


    Come to think of it,


    ��Could she be considered a building?��


    Although she has taken human form, her true nature is the Demon Temple, after all. In many ways, she��s completely different from humans or normal creatures. For example, she doesn��t need to excrete, and the food she eats automatically turns into energy...


    So,


    The tears she pretended to squeeze out, the saliva in her mouth, the sweat on her delicate body, and that fluid,


    What are these unconsciously released substances? Logically speaking, a building shouldn��t produce such things, right?


    For a moment, Yumo fell into deep contemplation once again.


    She had to admit,


    Her transformed body left her puzzled in many ways.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was deep in thought,


    The silver-haired girl who appeared to be "sound asleep" trembled slightly,


    The next moment,


    Mengxi, still with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her mouth and bit Yumo��s earlobe! This instantly made Yumo shudder as if struck by electricity, bringing her thoughts back to reality, and her pretty face turned as red as a ripe apple at this moment!


    "What, what, what is she doing!!"


    Looking at the silver-haired girl who had suddenly bitten her, Yumo was at a loss and froze on the spot...

 Chapter 141 - 142: Mengxi’s Thoughts

    A few minutes ago,


    Mengxi had already woken up,


    After all, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a lovely, imaginative sound after having that dream, and her body twitched inexplicably.


    Mengxi, who was tightly holding Yumo, could naturally feel the movements of the lovely person in her arms. Coupled with this tempting, imaginative panting, Mengxi��s thoughts quickly returned from her dream to reality and became incredibly clear.


    The reason she didn��t speak and continued to pretend to be asleep,


    Was mainly because of two things,


    The first was to avoid embarrassing her sister in her arms. After all, Yumo wouldn��t want her to hear such a sound,


    Since that was the case,


    She might as well pretend she hadn��t heard it, and just secretly record it in her mind as material for teasing later~


    The other reason was to observe,


    Yes, observe.


    Mengxi was very curious about what Yumo wanted to do, moving around restlessly. Previously, when she had used her as a pillow, Yumo would always remain still until Mengxi woke up. Why did she suddenly wake up today and become so restless?


    But,


    This uneasy little expression?


    These attempts to free herself from my embrace, without waking me up~


    Wow,


    "Yumo, you��re quite cute~"


    Mengxi, who was sensing the girl��s movements in her arms and stealing glances from time to time, couldn��t help but sigh in her heart. However, after noticing Yumo��s specific little movements, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel puzzled in her heart.


    Yumo? What are you doing?!


    Why,


    Are you trying to take off your panties?


    What��s going on early in the morning?


    For a moment, the pretending-to-sleep Mengxi��s face turned slightly red, but more than that, she was confused...


    Over the past few days,


    Because Yumo was too cute, Mengxi couldn��t help but playfully "tease" her, pretending to be a little girl. Watching Yumo, who was clearly capable of resisting but chose to silently endure it for the sake of "hiding" her identity, Mengxi always found it very interesting~


    Although she had been "teasing" Yumo lately,


    This time,


    Turning Yumo into this state was not Mengxi��s intention.


    In order to better absorb the power of the Shadow from Yumo and enhance her own strength, it wasn��t enough to simply have Yumo agree to become her pillow. In addition to that, Mengxi wanted to be even closer to Yumo, increasing the contact area between their skin, so that she could more efficiently absorb Yumo��s power while she was sleeping.


    If possible,


    Sometimes Mengxi even wanted to strip off the girl��s obstructive clothing completely and press herself against her entirely~


    However, considering that doing so might scare Yumo away,


    Mengxi gave up on that plan.


    But anyway,


    During this time, Mengxi had been trying to get closer to Yumo,


    To the point where, after falling asleep, her body subconsciously tightened her embrace around the girl in her arms even more,


    And as she held her tighter, she inevitably touched some sensitive areas...


    Adding to Yumo��s recent strange thoughts, this led to Yumo having a very embarrassing dream.


    However,


    Mengxi hadn��t realized this yet,


    She was just puzzled by the actions and intentions of the lovely person in her arms.


    However,


    Yumo eventually stopped her little movements and gave up on taking off her panties. This made Mengxi feel a bit disappointed. She had thought that after Yumo took off her underwear, she could take advantage of the situation to tease her when she got up~


    It seemed,


    There wouldn��t be such an opportunity now~ sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What a pity~"


    Mengxi sighed regretfully in her heart,


    At the same time,


    The silver-haired girl slightly opened her eyes again and began to sneak glances at the delicate and lovely little girl in front of her.


    Mengxi couldn��t help but think of a serious question,


    That is,


    Should she expose Yumo? Take off this disguise?


    In order to better improve her strength and more efficiently absorb the power of the Shadow .


    Mengxi had been trying to get as close to Yumo as possible~


    However, compared to the petite Yumo, she still preferred to hold the other version of Yumo, just like when they were in the cold winter forest, the absorption efficiency was much higher at that time.


    But,


    If she really exposed Yumo,


    Would her sister run away? After all, from her observations over this period, it seemed that Yumo had a rather thin skin. It wasn��t impossible that she would feel embarrassed and slip away after being exposed...


    With that in mind,


    Mengxi temporarily dismissed the idea of confronting Yumo, as teasing her in her current state was also quite interesting~


    Besides,


    She always felt that absorbing the power of the Shadow from the surface of her body wasn��t fast enough,


    If possible...


    Mulling it over, Mengxi��s light purple eyes secretly aimed at Yumo��s soft, pink lips,


    "The power of the Shadow o inside should be even more concentrated..."


    In order not to make Yumo feel repulsed,


    She had to further improve their relationship...


    Mengxi silently made up her mind. While Mengxi was pondering, Yumo also returned to a calm state and slowly closed her eyes, seemingly starting to think about something. Of course, Mengxi couldn��t tell what Yumo was thinking,


    But looking at her cute face with pursed lips, Mengxi unconsciously revealed a mischievous smile,


    Speaking of which,


    It wasn��t early anymore~


    It was almost time to get up,


    Before that...


    So,


    With a mischievous smile, Mengxi pretended to be fast asleep, and after rubbing her face against Yumo��s, Mengxi suddenly opened her cherry mouth, and a drowsy murmur gradually came out of her ear,


    "Cotton candy~"


    As she spoke, Mengxi took a bite of Yumo��s earlobe~


    "Ah~"


    Suddenly having her earlobe bitten and feeling the intense stimulation coming from that area, Yumo couldn��t help but shiver and let out a soft moan.


    Then,


    The girl turned her head with a blushing face to look at Mengxi,


    "Sister, sister?!"


    At this moment,


    Hearing Yumo��s moan, Mengxi seemed to gradually return from the ��dreamland�� to reality, slowly opening her drowsy, light purple eyes, curiously looking at the pink-haired girl in her arms, whose face was as red as an apple. Afterwards, Mengxi reluctantly let go of her mouth,


    And revealed a charming, sweet smile,


    "Good morning, Little Mo."


    "Go-good morning."


    So she dreamt about eating candy,


    I was wondering why she bit me out of the blue...


    Looking at Mengxi��s charming smile, Yumo couldn��t help but mutter in her heart. However, Yumo didn��t have time to think about it any further, because the next moment, she was surprised to find that although Mengxi had woken up, she didn��t seem to want to get out of bed,


    Instead, she held Yumo even tighter,


    And that wasn��t all,


    Mengxi��s long, snow-white legs had already started to rub against her without restraint! There was a strong urge to go even further!


    At this moment, Yumo panicked,


    After all, if Mengxi found out about her body��s current condition, how would she explain it?! Could she say she wet the bed?!


    "Sister, we should, we should get up."


    Yumo said with a tearful tone,


    But Mengxi just stuck her tongue out, not caring,


    "It��s fine, let��s stay in bed a bit longer~"


    Saying that, the silver-haired girl hugged Yumo even tighter, and even gave her a face wash, while Mengxi��s thigh pressed even closer to the special area under the sheets...


    However,


    Just at this critical moment,


    There was a sudden knock on the bedroom door,


    "Miss Xia, breakfast is ready~"


    This was the voice of Yumo��s personal maid, Dora. Hearing this, a hint of displeasure appeared in Mengxi��s light purple eyes, her eyebrows furrowed, seemingly dissatisfied with the maid��s sudden interruption.


    Meanwhile,


    Taking advantage of Mengxi��s momentary relaxation, Yumo hurriedly broke free from Mengxi��s embrace,


    With a blushing face, she said,


    "Um, sister, I, I, I need to use the bathroom!!"


    Saying that,


    Wrapped in the bedsheets, Yumo rushed into the bathroom, leaving Mengxi with a regretful expression, lying on the bed by herself.


    After Yumo left, Mengxi slowly got up,


    With a playful expression, she touched her finger to her knee where the girl had left behind ��.


    Oh ho?


    Just as I thought,


    Why would Yumo, who has never been to the bathroom before, be in such a hurry~


    So that��s how it is~


    At this moment, one of Yumo��s darkest secrets was quietly recorded in Mengxi��s notebook...

 Chapter 142 - 143: Morning Trivial Matters

    In order to preserve her dignity, Yumo hurried into the bathroom, picked up a towel, and secretly cleaned up the remnants of her physiological reaction.


    ��Damn it, how can I, a building, have such a thing...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain in her heart.


    Afterwards,


    After putting on the new underwear that Blood Butterfly had brought her, Yumo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However,


    When she opened the bathroom door, Yumo realized she had let her guard down too soon. As soon as the door opened, she found five beautiful young maids standing at the entrance. Then, with Dora leading the group, they pulled Yumo into a series of grooming and dressing routines without further ado.


    This left Yumo with a helpless expression on her face.


    Over the past few days,


    She had come to understand the cumbersome daily routines of noble ladies,


    Starting with washing, bathing, changing clothes, and doing hair early in the morning, which made Yumo feel slightly irritated. However, the maids seemed to enjoy it, their faces filled with happy smiles~


    Moreover,


    At some point, Mengxi had even joined the maids?!


    Treating her like a dress-up doll and trying on seven or eight different outfits early in the morning?


    ��Why does this feel so familiar??��


    Looking at Mengxi beside her, who was excitedly adjusting her dress with a big smile, Yumo couldn��t help but think.


    The reason it felt familiar was mainly that back in the Winter Forest, she was also so enthusiastic about helping the child-like female lead change clothes. Seeing the beautiful and adorable silver-haired girl wearing all sorts of beautiful outfits, Yumo��s heart bloomed with joy~


    Also, out of personal interest, Yumo had coaxed Mengxi into wearing some sexy, suggestive outfits~


    Even now, Yumo still had a vivid memory of Mengxi acting cute in a bunny girl outfit.


    Although they had a lot of fun at the time, she soon gave up on dressing Mengxi in risqu�� clothes. On the one hand, it was because the revealing underwear and thongs from the Sebastian were too hentai; on the other hand, Mengxi��s eyes were too innocent.


    Putting such pure children in those clothes didn��t seem quite right...


    Moreover, every time she held those suggestive outfits, she always felt a chill down her spine. Yumo had a strange premonition that if she really dressed Mengxi in those clothes, they would eventually end up on her instead...


    So, Yumo gave up.


    Forget it,


    Let��s not talk about things anymore��


    In any case,


    The current dress-up scene was strikingly similar to the one in the log House back then. Of course, the biggest difference was that their roles had switched, and she had become the doll at others�� disposal.


    However,


    she had to admit,


    Mengxi��s aesthetic sense was really good.


    Looking at the delicate girl in the mirror, Yumo couldn��t help but show a sweet smile.


    At this moment, with the help of Mengxi and Dora, Yumo was dressed in an exquisite pink off-shoulder princess gown. The adorable dress was full of romantic luxury, and the lace trim on the dress gave viewers a sense of graceful beauty with a transparent, hazy appearance. The chiffon skirt��s partial visibility wrapped around her white silk-covered legs, tempting the heartstrings. The floral patterns on the skirt seemed to outline a splendid flower garden, with pink roses looking delicate and charming.


    While showcasing her beauty, it also revealed the unique innocence and purity of a child...


    Regarding the dressing technique,


    ��So much better than mine...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh inwardly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was slightly distracted by her own beauty in the mirror, Mengxi, with a playful heart, suddenly hugged Yumo��s slender neck from behind and pressed her face against Yumo��s without any hesitation.


    "Hehe, pretty, right, Little Mo?!"


    As if showing off her accomplishment, Mengxi��s tone was filled with excitement.


    In response,


    Yumo nodded slightly,


    "Yes, it��s beautiful."


    There was not a hint of falsehood in her words.


    After receiving Yumo��s approval, Mengxi��s smile on her pretty face became even brighter. She then began to playfully pinch Yumo��s face.


    Though she felt a bit regretful that she couldn��t help the young Yumo change her clothes, she still found her face irresistible~


    She just wondered,


    Would Sister Yumo��s real face be as tender as this?


    ��Somewhat looking forward to it~��


    On the other hand,


    As for Mengxi��s boldness,


    Yumo didn��t resist and just let Mengxi pinch her face.


    After all, she had gotten used to being pinched recently. Not only did Mengxi like to pinch her, but the marquis couple and the maids who served her every day also loved to do so. Yumo had come to terms with being treated like a plush ball.


    However,


    As she continued to be pinched, Yumo looked at Mengxi beside her with some confusion.


    It was a good thing that Mengxi was so close to her, so she could blend in with the female lead and assist her better.


    But,


    ��Isn��t it a bit too close??��


    From time to time, this question would arise in Yumo��s heart. She had indeed been doing her best to raise Mengxi��s favorability towards her, but wasn��t it increasing too quickly? Now Mengxi seemed to treat her like a real sister, accompanying her day and night, even wanting to bathe and sleep together.


    Sometimes, Yumo even felt that the girl wanted to eat her up?!


    Strange...


    Their time together had only been a little over a week, right?


    Yumo felt quite puzzled.


    However, Yumo didn��t have time to think too much about it for the time being, as after changing their clothes, Yumo and Mengxi were led by the maids to the marquis�� mansion��s dining room to have breakfast with the marquis couple.


    Upon arriving at the dining room,


    As expected, Yumo was pulled by the marchioness to sit down next to her.


    --


    Regarding the granddaughter who finally returned to the family, Aurora naturally showered her with endless affection, even trying to make up for all the love "Xia��er" had missed out on over the past few years! As a result, every time they ate together, Aurora insisted on personally feeding Yumo.


    Aside from that,


    Aurora did her best to satisfy whatever Yumo wanted to eat.


    For example, the night before last, when Yumo heard about the deliciousness of Black Forest cake and expressed her desire to taste it, Aurora immediately sent a group of knights to a cake shop on the east side of the city in the middle of the night, forcibly bringing the owner back to the mansion to make the cake...


    In everyone��s eyes, Aurora undoubtedly doted on Yumo, to the point of spoiling her a little.


    But at this moment in the Marquis��s house, no one raised any objections.


    Almost everyone wanted to make it up to the young lady who had been missing for many years.


    After feeding Yumo her juice,


    Aurora lovingly picked up a napkin and carefully wiped away the food residue from the corners of the pink-haired girl��s mouth.


    "How are you, are you full, Xiaomo?"


    Now, to be considerate of Yumo��s feelings, Aurora temporarily stopped using the name "Xia��er" and instead called her granddaughter "Xiaomo." After all, her granddaughter obviously didn��t take well to the name "Xia��er."


    Hearing this,


    Yumo smiled very politely and respectfully.


    "Yes, I��m full, ma��am."


    "Ma... this..."


    Upon hearing Yumo��s address, a touch of disappointment appeared in Aurora��s violet eyes, but it was soon hidden away. She knew that it would take time to completely dissolve her granddaughter��s suspicions about the Marquis��s family.


    Afterward, Aurora showed her gentle and kind smile again and habitually pinched Yumo��s soft little face.


    "So, as planned, Xiaomo, I��ll take you to Count Hockdor��s house to attend a tea party. It��s a good chance for you to get to know more friends of your age. Some of them, you knew before,"


    However,


    Before Yumo could say anything, Mengxi, who was sitting across from her and had already finished eating, slowly put down her teacup and looked at Aurora respectfully.


    "Lady Aurora, may I accompany her?"


    "Mengxi, you want to go too?"


    "Yes, I heard that Count Hockdor��s garden is very beautiful, and I would like to see it as well."


    "Well, if you want to go together, of course, you��re welcome."


    However,


    As soon as Aurora finished speaking, Xiumu, sitting in the main seat, suddenly spoke up.


    "I��m sorry, Miss Mengxi, but could you come to my office this morning?"


    "Hmm?"


    Faced with Xiumu��s sudden words, Mengxi was slightly taken aback and then showed her trademark polite smile to Xiumu.


    "May I ask, Marquis Xiumu, what is the matter?"


    "There��s something important I��d like to discuss with you. It��s about Xia��er, oh no, it��s about Xiaomo."


    Mengxi: "..."


    -------


    Okay, I guess that is enough lovey-dovey chapters.... time to get a little bloody :3


    and thank you guys for the supports, and if there is anything wrong before the editing process end pls comment it down below or in the paragraph

 Chapter 143 - 144: Tea Party

    In the garden of Count Hockdor��s residence in the western part of Wind City,


    Noble ladies and young ladies of the North,


    At the invitation of Countess Hockdor, they gathered in the Blue Rose Garden for their monthly tea party.


    As the wife of the Marquis, the lord of the North, Aurora naturally received an invitation.


    In order to help her granddaughter, open up, Aurora thought it would be a good idea to bring Yumo to the event to make some new friends and help her adapt to life in the North as soon as possible. So, while Aurora chatted with other noble ladies, she let Yumo play with children from other families.


    This idea should be good, right?


    But,


    Yumo didn��t really like it.


    True, after coming to this world, she had thought about making friends.


    However,


    Yumo didn��t intend to make friends with these little ones. The gap in their thinking was too big; they couldn��t even have a proper conversation.


    Moreover,


    These children didn��t seem to be very friendly to her either...


    At this moment,


    Beside the pond in the garden,


    Yumo, who had wanted to take a walk alone and watch the fish by the pond, was inexplicably surrounded by a group of young girls.


    Hmm??


    ��What��s going on??��


    Looking at the several children around her, all of whom were about 1.2 meters tall, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a puzzled expression. She had left the crowd to take a walk here, so why did these children come to find her specifically?


    "Um, is there something you need?"


    In a polite tone, Yumo asked with confusion.


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words,


    "Hehe, of course, we came to see Miss Xia��er. We haven��t seen each other for several years~"


    Accompanied by a crisp, childlike voice,


    A little girl stepped out from the crowd.


    Her aqua-blue hair casually floated on her shoulders, and a pink bow on her head fluttered in the wind. She wore a blue and white noble dress with intricate golden patterns on the hem, an elegant design with exquisite embroidery, and a pair of white embroidered shoes adorned with pearls. A beautiful butterfly knot made of pink silk gauze was tied around her waist.


    Her beautiful attire, paired with the little girl��s not-too-bad appearance,


    Could be considered quite endearing.


    However,


    The expression of this cute little girl wasn��t very likable at the moment, and her brown eyes were full of mockery.


    At this moment,


    Under the protection of several other young girls, this child who was obviously the leader came prancing up to Yumo and ��respectfully�� curtsied.


    "It��s been a long time, Miss Xia��er. I wonder how you��ve been lately?"


    Hearing these sarcastic words, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    However,


    Before she could say anything,


    The surrounding young nobles immediately chimed in with mocking expressions,


    "How could she be doing well? Wasn��t she recently captured to be a slave?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, yeah, not eating well, not sleeping well, how could she be doing well?"


    "No, I think Miss Xia��er��s skin looks good? Doesn��t seem like she��s been mistreated, oh? Could it be that she became someone��s bed-warmer, and that��s why she��s been treated better?"


    "Ah? So are you saying, Miss Xia��er, you��ve already been...?"


    "Ah? That happened? Hmm, it��s normal for a slave, I guess. But even so, she still has the nerve to be the heir of the Marquis�� family?"


    ...


    ...


    Although they didn��t outright curse, the contempt and mockery in these girls�� words were unconstrained, causing Yumo to frown slightly. Yumo was generally very tolerant of children. She didn��t care much about the nonsense these young girls spouted, but she did feel a bit puzzled.


    ��Strange...��


    My pretending to be a ��slave�� was something that the few people forced to swear by Asumos and Mengxi wouldn��t reveal. As for the Marquis��s family, those who knew the inside story had been strictly warned by the Marchioness and shouldn��t disclose it. The Marquis ��s family had also been trying to suppress the news lately.


    So how did these people find out? Was it leaked earlier?


    Sigh,


    Never mind...


    Yumo didn��t care too much about what others said about her. As the ruler of Demon Temple, she had heard much worse than this.


    However,


    Glancing at the young noble ladies in front of her, Yumo sighed in disappointment.


    ��Is this supposed to be bullying? Kids these days are really naughty...��


    Really,


    They were incomparable to her own ��obedient�� children...


    Seeing that Yumo not only didn��t show a shame-filled expression but even revealed a disdainful look, the blue-haired girl felt extremely displeased,


    "What are you sighing for?!!"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing, and you just say that? Sure enough, Miss Xia��er, having been a slave for so long, have you forgotten the etiquette of a noble? I specifically came to greet you, and you don��t even return the courtesy?"


    "Return the courtesy?"


    Ah, there seemed to be such etiquette,


    "But who are you?"


    "You! You��ve actually forgotten my name!!"


    Seeing that her childhood ��enemy�� had forgotten her name, the blue-haired girl��s face turned angry, and she pointed at Yumo indignantly,


    "I am Xingya Hockdor! The daughter of the Hockdor family! Your biggest rival! In all the years you��ve been missing, I��ve never forgotten you! But you... you... actually forgot me! Are you saying my name isn��t worth remembering?! Do you look down on me that much?!!! ..."


    ��Hmm?��


    Looking at the young girl in front of her who was angrily venting on her own, Yumo��s eyes were filled with speechlessness.


    This girl,


    Her imagination is really high.


    However,


    It seemed that they didn��t know about her ��amnesia��? They knew she was a slave, but not that she had lost her memory...


    It felt like someone is deliberately spreading the news?


    Yumo couldn��t help but make a judgment in her heart.


    However,


    Yumo��s silence was regarded as disdain by the child named Xingya.


    She had said so much, yet the girl in front of her still didn��t respond to her?! She even looked into the distance?!


    You disrespected me to much, I cant handle more you b**��.!


    Xingya directly pulled a leash, leading a red hunting dog about half a meter tall! It was her spirit beast - the Red Wind Hound! Clearly, the angry girl intended to use her dog to intimidate the girl in front of her and regain some face.


    Soon,


    Under Xingya��s instructions, the Red Wind Hound approached, baring its teeth with a snarl.


    However,


    The next moment,


    As Yumo turned her head back, casually glancing at the Red Wind Hound,


    And as the hound��s eyes met Yumo��s deep blue pupils, it saw a faint scarlet light flashing within them. The sturdy hunting dog suddenly felt an indescribable fear, a terrifying pressure descending from the sky, heavily suppressing its very soul! It even seemed as if the soul would be crushed outright!


    In an instant, the originally fierce and dominant Red Wind Hound��s momentum wilted, and it let out a series of panicked wails, like a dog that had lost its home.


    "Little Ji?! What... what��s wrong with you?!"


    Xingya exclaimed in surprise.


    However,


    Before she could figure out why her beloved dog suddenly went berserk, the Red Wind Hound turned its head and fled straight toward the distance!


    "Eh?!"


    Being pulled by the Red Wind Hound, Xingya accidentally fell into the pond.


    "Splash~"


    In an instant, under the astonished gazes of the young noble ladies, water splashed everywhere.


    ...


    The pond wasn��t deep, and Xingya quickly stood up from the water.


    However,


    She had now become like a drenched chicken, soaked to the bone and covered in mud.


    Seeing her plan to teach a lesson fail and becoming so embarrassed in front of everyone, the highly self-conscious Xingya couldn��t control her feelings of grievance, and burst into tears with a loud wail...


    Yumo: ��...Ah, this...��


    The crying of a child,


    Naturally attracted the nearby guards, as well as the noble ladies who were drinking tea not far away.


    Everyone hurried to the edge of the pond.


    Xingya��s mother, Lady Dailina, also jumped into the pond without regard for her own dress, and hugged her daughter tightly.


    "What��s wrong? Xingya, why did you suddenly start crying?"


    The sobbing Xingya didn��t answer Dailina��s question.


    However, a child from a certain count��s family who was Xingya��s follower, didn��t hesitate to play the victim, pointing directly at the innocent-looking Yumo, "It��s her, this slave girl pushed Miss Xingya into the lake!"


    As soon as this statement was made,


    The scene fell silent, except for Xingya��s crying.


    Everyone seemed to be surprised by the girl��s words. The girl��s mother couldn��t help but cover her forehead with her hand. Although it was true that the daughter of the Marquis had become a slave, that kind of thing could only be discussed privately! How could it be brought up in front of everyone?


    And in front of the people from the Marquis��s family?!!


    Sure enough,


    The next moment,


    Hearing these words, Aurora slowly walked to the edge of the pond, her sharp gaze locked onto the count��s daughter, and an intimidating aura gradually overflowed from Aurora��s body, causing everyone, including Yumo, to feel a sense of fear.


    "Slave?! What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    To defend her granddaughter��s honor, Aurora didn��t hesitate to stand up.


    However,


    At the moment she opened her mouth,


    An untimely, deep male voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    "Madam, there��s no need to be so angry. After all, that young lady didn��t say anything wrong. Our Marquis family��s heir is indeed a slave, isn��t she?"


    Hearing these mocking words, Aurora clenched her fists, slowly turned her head in anger, and stared at the unwelcome guest behind her.


    "Benjamin?! What nonsense are you talking about?!"

 Chapter 144 - 145: An Uninvited Guest!

    Upon hearing the word "slave",


    Aurora was very angry.


    To protect Xia��er��s reputation, Aurora had long ago issued a strict order in the City to suppress the news of Xia��er being a slave. Not many people knew about this, and the people from the Asumos Church and the Black Rose Family were willing to cooperate, so the suppression of this news was quite smooth. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Aurora never expected to hear such a word at the tea party?!


    And it came from the mouth of a count��s daughter?


    If the children knew about it, wouldn��t this news have spread widely throughout their territory?


    It had been completely sealed off before, so why had it suddenly spread so widely now?


    While angry, Aurora was also puzzled.


    But as she thought about it, she still stepped forward to defend her granddaughter��s honor. If Xia��er lost her reputation, it would be difficult to gain the support of others when inheriting the Marquis title. Even if she didn��t inherit the title, no one would want to marry Xia��er.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! How could you have the nerve to say such baseless things! Lady Alita, how do you educate your children?!"


    Aurora angrily looked at one of the ladies,


    Her mighty aura was released at this moment, combined with Aurora��s already powerful personal aura, directly intimidating everyone into silence, unable to speak a word.


    However,


    At this quiet moment,


    An uninvited guest suddenly entered the Blue Rose Garden of the Count Hockdor��s residence. This man, who was not afraid of Aurora��s authority, spoke with disdain and a mocking tone:


    "The young lady didn��t say anything wrong, did she? Our Duke family��s heir is indeed a slave~"


    Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene held their breath and focused their gaze on the pink-haired man in blue and white military uniform. Even Yumo curiously looked at this man.


    This man was the original heir of the Marquis family,


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin, who had always been obedient to Aurora, openly contradicted her words at this moment, which truly astonished everyone.


    A trace of anger appeared on Aurora��s face.


    "Benjamin! What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "No, no, Madam, I��m not talking nonsense~ Everything I said is true."


    With that,


    Benjamin looked at the surrounding people with great arrogance.


    "Ladies and young ladies, I, Benjamin, am not talking nonsense. Our Marquis family��s heir has long been tainted and is not qualified to be an heir! She is just a slave. If you don��t believe me, look at her ankle! Oh, wait, there��s a bandage on her ankle now, right? That��s not some so-called cover for burns! This bandage is to hide the slave tattoo left on her skin by the iron branding!"


    After speaking with righteous indignation, Benjamin fixed his gaze on the little girl protected behind Aurora.


    "Miss Xia��er, I wonder if you dare to remove the bandage and let everyone see?"


    As soon as these words were spoken,


    Everyone��s eyes unconsciously focused on Yumo��s ankle.


    Although they hadn��t seen the slave emblem yet,


    The previous rumors, Benjamin��s serious words, and the strange expression on Lady Aurora��s face had already convinced them of Yumo��s identity, and their gazes gradually became more complicated.


    Seeing this scene,


    Aurora clenched her fists in anger.


    "Benjamin! What is your intention?!"


    "My intention?! I just want to reveal the truth to everyone. You deceive the people by allowing an impure person who has been a slave to inherit the territory. This is bound to bring divine punishment!"


    Not fearing Aurora��s pressure, Benjamin fiercely pointed his finger at Aurora��s brow.


    At the same time,


    His gaze mercilessly cut into Yumo like a sharp knife.


    "And you! Don��t think you, a slave, can inherit the Marquis family!"


    Yumo: "..."


    ��I don��t want to inherit it either...��


    Yumo silently complained in her heart.


    However,


    Before Yumo could say anything, a cold murderous aura burst from Aurora��s eyes.


    "So, you spread this news and the rumors?"


    "what if I did?"


    Benjamin admitted without hesitation.


    "Why would you do that? Xia��er is your cousin! How could you treat her like this?!"


    "Her? She��s not my cousin! She��s just an imposter!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "I��m not talking nonsense. She��s not Xia��er; she��s just someone who looks similar!"


    "Benjamin! The guardian beast has already verified her identity. She is Xia��er!"


    "Who knows how she deceived the guardian beast! If it��s Xia��er, she must be dead already! It��s impossible for her to be alive!"


    Benjamin shouted with a hoarse voice,


    His originally handsome face became increasingly distorted as he screamed.


    "I can��t believe what you��re saying!"


    Aurora, who had long regarded Yumo as her granddaughter, naturally couldn��t believe Benjamin��s words.


    "Heh,"


    Benjamin snorted coldly.


    "Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant. You��ll understand soon enough. Anyway, I won��t let such a dirty girl with an unknown origin take away the title that belongs to me! I��ve been striving for this title for ten years! I won��t allow anyone to steal this position!"


    "You..."


    Watching the hysterical man, Aurora couldn��t help but squint her eyes. Clearly, today��s Benjamin, who was completely different from his usual behavior and seemed somewhat mad, made Aurora feel particularly unfamiliar, and the anger in her heart reached the breaking point.


    "You��ve failed the strength assessment twice. How could we possibly entrust this position to you?"


    "I don��t need you to give it to me."


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?"


    "As long as you old nuisances are all dead, the title will naturally be mine."


    Bloodshot eyes filled Benjamin��s blue pupils, and his words carried a hint of chilling murderous intent.


    "Oh right, and my cheap little cousin, I��ll send you to hell with them. You and Xia��er look so alike? You should be able to become good friends in hell, right?"


    Casting a sidelong glance at Yumo,


    Benjamin shouted in a mad tone.


    "You��re insane!"


    Facing Benjamin��s continuous provocations, Aurora could no longer bear it. Her majestic purple fighting aura exploded, and she instantly transformed into a bolt of lightning, suddenly appearing before Benjamin and furiously swinging her palm at him.


    The formidable lightning fluctuations and the erupting fighting spirit directly pushed back the nearby pampered noble ladies, who looked at Aurora with fear.


    However,


    In the next instant,


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone,


    Just as Aurora��s palm was about to hit Benjamin��s face and wake the somewhat mad man, the White Armored Knight behind him suddenly blinked and stood in front of Benjamin with extraordinary speed.


    He abruptly raised his hand and grabbed Aurora��s wrist, forcibly stopping her attack.


    The white light surging around the knight violently collided with Aurora��s lightning attribute fighting spirit, creating a standoff! Apparently, this knight, who had been silently standing behind Benjamin, was actually a Saint-tire expert?!


    "Heh, my lady, don��t be so hasty. Young Master Benjamin is right; that girl is indeed not your granddaughter."


    Saying that,


    The intruding knight slowly removed his helmet, revealing his gloomy face that resembled a withered old tree.


    At the sight of this person,


    Seeing the familiar face that had appeared on the wanted list several times, Aurora��s expression suddenly changed, and her eyes narrowed.


    "You... You��re the Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect?!"


    In that moment,


    A terrifying murderous intent and a strong desire for revenge suddenly burst forth from Aurora��s eyes...

 Chapter 145 - 146: The Archbishop

    thank you for the support,


    give me more power stone so you can get more bonus chapters :3


    ----------------------------


    "You?!"


    "You are?!"


    "The Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect - Romni?!"


    ��Damn it!��


    Recognizing the identity of the man with such a gloomy face in an instant, Aurora felt a shiver running through her body.


    When dealing with Benjamin earlier,


    Aurora merely intended to subdue him.


    However, when facing the Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect, Aurora immediately gave up any intention of holding back! Her eyes narrowed abruptly, and the terrifying thunderous Aura suddenly enveloped her right fist! Her killing intent for this extremely dangerous madman was fully unleashed without reservation!


    More importantly!


    "Romni!"


    It was this man who had brutally killed her son and daughter! He was the one she had been seeking for years, the target of her vengeance!


    In the next moment,


    Without further ado,


    Surrounded by an overwhelming killing intent, Aurora swung her iron fist with the force of a thunderbolt, striking fiercely at Romni��s head!


    Facing Aurora��s attack,


    The man called Romni revealed a chilling smile.


    "My lady��s welcome is truly warm!"


    Laughing wildly,


    Romni waved his left fist fearlessly! A white energy full of oppressive aura and a bizarre corrosive smell clung to Romni��s left fist!


    "Boom!!!"


    With a deafening explosion,


    Their iron fists violently collided! Purple and white energy fiercely intertwined, creating astonishing shockwaves! In an instant, the surrounding noble ladies and children, including Benjamin, were blown dozens of meters away by the aftershocks of this burst of power!


    Of course,


    Yumo also pretended to fly away.


    "Ah, I flew~~~~!"


    At this moment, having focused all her attention on observing Romni, Yumo seemed to neglect the dedication of an actress. Unconsciously, her words carried a hint of flattery. Fortunately, everyone around was focused on self-preservation and didn��t notice anything unusual about Yumo.


    ...


    After the energy clash, the surrounding Blue Rose Garden had lost its previous beauty, becoming a complete mess.


    The noble sons and daughters, including Lady Alita and Xingya, were all lying in disarray in the distance. Under normal circumstances, the aftershocks generated by the clashes between Saint-level powerhouses could cause serious damage to these ordinary people with little strength.


    However, these noble ladies and children generally had protective magic scrolls, which could be activated when necessary to ensure their safety. This prevented large-scale casualties. But, after being baptized by the shockwave, these delicate women and children were instantly frightened, standing dumbfounded in their tracks, crying and looking at Aurora in terror...


    After the energy clash,


    The raging purple thunderlight was ultimately suppressed by the gloomy white light.


    After breaking free from Romni��s restraint, Aurora leaped backward, putting distance between her and the Archbishop.


    Glancing at her right hand, blood continuously flowed down. Aurora couldn��t help but bite her lip, her eyes full of unwillingness.


    This confrontation was undoubtedly her defeat.


    Not only was her aura suppressed, but her right arm also suffered significant damage during the power collision.


    In contrast, Romni, not far away, had no wounds on his body. He was pushed back several meters but still had that nonchalant and chilling smile on his face.


    This,


    This guy,


    Must be at least high or peak sevnth-tire��


    Realizing this, Aurora��s uneasiness soared, and her gaze locked onto Benjamin.


    "You actually teamed up with the Divine Punishment Sect?!"


    Hearing these words,


    Benjamin, who crawled out of the bushes, stood up without any guilt and looked at Aurora, laughing manically.


    "Heh heh, so what if we teamed up? As long as I can become a marquis and no longer have to act according to your whims, it��s all good! My lady, if you surrender now, perhaps, I can ask Mr. Romni to leave your corpse intact~"


    Upon hearing this,


    Aurora narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Keep dreaming..."


    Feeling the cold killing intent constantly erupting from Aurora��s eyes, Benjamin couldn��t help but retreat. Although he had the support of the Divine Punishment Sect��s expert, his fear of Aurora over the years remained strong.


    Swallowing, Benjamin sneered at the brown-haired man who was taking off his white armor.


    "Mr. Romni, I��ll leave the rest to you. Kill her however you like!"


    "Heh heh, that was my plan all along..."


    After removing the cumbersome armor and revealing the black clothes bearing the Divine Punishment Sect��s emblem, Romni��s pupils suddenly flashed a sinister white cold light. An overwhelming killing intent enveloped everyone present, like the wailing of ghosts. Many children and women with weaker mental fortitude were shocked and fainted on the spot.


    The cold murderous aura, like a sharp blade, constantly stabbed at Aurora,


    Making the pressure within her heart intensify even more.


    ��This man is indeed dangerous...��


    At the same time,


    Such a massive energy impact naturally attracted the attention of the count��s guards! In an instant, nearly a hundred guards and members of the Snowstorm Knights rushed into the garden, surrounding Romni and Benjamin!


    Everyone immediately drew their weapons, vigilantly watching the surrounded brown-haired gloomy man.


    Seeing reinforcements arrive,


    Aurora breathed a sigh of relief,


    Immediately after, the Marquise signaled a deputy officer of the Snowstorm Knights beside her with her eyes.


    ��Quickly take the ladies and children away from here! And protect Xia��er!��


    ��Understood, my lady!��


    The knight who received the order immediately led a group of people towards the back, taking the unconscious and frightened noble ladies and children away from the battlefield in a hurry! Likewise, Yumo, who originally wanted to watch for a while, was forcibly pulled away by the knight, leaving her with a hint of regret.


    However,


    After seeing Xia��er leave, Aurora couldn��t help but feel a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    With Xia��er gone and no more troublesome nobles,


    She could finally fight without holding back!


    Thinking of this,


    Aurora roughly tore off the bottom of her skirt and her sleeves, turning the expensive dress into a more battle-friendly outfit! After receiving the sword handed to her by her subordinate, Aurora suddenly swung her sword, pointing the blade at Romni��s forehead.


    "Scum of the Punishment Sect! Since you dared to come to our Wind City, don��t expect to leave alive! It��s time to settle the blood debt you owe in Wind City!"


    As soon as the words fell,


    The surrounding soldiers burst into intense energy! Two members of the Snowstorm Knights beside Aurora even ignited their powerful sixth-tire power! The combined oppressive force of the soldiers and Aurora ultimately suppressed Romni��s sinister white light!


    This greatly boosted Aurora��s confidence,


    After all, no matter how powerful Romni was, he was ultimately just one person. One person couldn��t possibly withstand the siege of so many people!


    However,


    Just as Aurora was thinking this,


    Romni seemed to guess Aurora��s thoughts and laughed heartily, without restraint.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!... HAHAHA! My lady, you don��t really believe I came alone, do you?!"


    "What?!"


    Aurora��s eyes widened, and she quickly looked around, sensing something was wrong.


    The next moment,


    Under the astonished gazes of Aurora and the knights, dozens of people wearing the black cloaks of the Divine Punishment Sect suddenly appeared from all directions like ghosts! The people who had originally surrounded Romni were now surrounded themselves?!


    Although these black-cloaked individuals were fewer in number than the knights,


    Their overall momentum was stronger! A horrifying chill instantly suppressed every knight present.


    These members of the Divine Punishment Sect,


    Though few in number, were all elites. The intensity of their aura was far stronger than the soldiers on Aurora��s side...


    ��Damn it...��


    Aurora couldn��t help but bite her lip, as a cold sweat slowly dripped down her forehead.


    However, at this moment,


    Beside Romni, Benjamin, who had been knocked down by the knights�� imposing presence, hurriedly stood up. Upon seeing so many elite members of the Divine Punishment Sect, this pink-haired man immediately revealed an ecstatic expression!


    "Hahaha! As expected of Mr. Romni! Your preparations are impeccable!"


    "Well, that��s all thanks to you, young Marquis, for providing the pass."


    Romni courteously replied,


    "Without your pass, it would have been difficult for us members of the Divine Punishment Sect to sneak in."


    "That��s true."


    Benjamin smirked proudly.


    Then, as if remembering something, Benjamin hurriedly reminded, "Oh right, Mr. Romni! Don��t let that impostor young lady escape! And those noble ladies and their children, they all heard our conversation earlier! We absolutely cannot let them live! Otherwise, it will affect my rule in the North later on!"


    "Hehe, of course..." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With an eerie smile full of wickedness and a meaningful glance at Benjamin, Romni then looked in the direction where Yumo and the others had left.


    "Those tender-skinned, delicate fellows must be interesting to kill. How could I possibly let them go? They won��t be able to escape, hahaha!"


    ----------


    25 power stones, I will post 1 chapter + 2 daily


    50 power stones, 2 chapters + 2 daily


    100 Powerstones, 3 chapters + 2 daily


    200 Powerstones, 5 chapters + 2 daily


    300 Powerstones, 10 chapters + 2 daily


    400 Powerstones, 15 chapters + 2 daily


    and all +100 above 400 will post 10 more, so 500 will be 25 chapters and so...

 Chapter 146 - 147: Crisis

    "You bastard!"


    When Romni��s cruel words reached Aurora��s ears,


    The fury and killing intent in the Marquise��s heart could no longer be suppressed, erupting with a bang! The cold chill emanating from her made the surrounding soldiers feel an indescribable pressure, causing their bodies to tremble involuntarily!


    Recalling the tragic deaths of her son and daughter, Aurora��s face gradually twisted with rage.


    She couldn��t let history repeat itself!


    This time, she would not let this bastard hurt her granddaughter!


    "Die, you scum!"


    With Aurora��s heart-wrenching roar, the icy purple aura instantly enveloped her weapon! In an instant, Aurora transformed into a purple thunderbolt, charging at Romni like a roaring purple dragon with unstoppable force!


    The raging lightning instantly turned everything in its path to ashes!


    The once beautiful blue rose garden had been reduced to nothing, with the scent of burnt ashes permeating the air.


    The overwhelming pressure brought by the full power of a saint-level expert made those nearby with insufficient strength shudder, feeling as if their souls were about to be torn apart! When Aurora acted, the surrounding guards also let out passionate battle cries, raising their weapons and launching attacks at the enemies of the Divine Punishment Sect!


    Battle was imminent.


    Under the intense pressure, Benjamin��s face was filled with horror, looking to Romni for help. After all, his strength was too weak, and even with protective artifacts, he feared he wouldn��t survive in the chaos of battle.


    "Mr. Romni!!!"


    However,


    Romni didn��t respond to Benjamin��s words, but instead excitedly looked towards the approaching Aurora.


    "Yes! That��s it! Prey that fights back is more interesting! I hope that when I cut off your limbs later, you can still be this fiery, hehehe~"


    After emitting a chilling laugh,


    Romni drew two curved blades from his back!


    ��Demonic Soul Wheel~��


    Romni��s black eyes slightly narrowed,


    His white energy erupted! Wielding the blades in a bizarre posture, surrounded by a burst of white light, Romni prepared to face Aurora��s assault. The next moment, Aurora��s thunderous spear clashed fiercely with Romni��s dual blades!


    The resulting explosion of energy sent Benjamin flying hundreds of meters away, slamming into a wall and fainting on the spot!


    And after the energy clash,


    The dense energy on the thunder spear was gradually weakened by Romni in a strange way!


    When Romni exerted force again,


    The lightning shattered completely!


    "Ding~"


    With a crisp sound, the attack in Aurora��s hand was completely neutralized! Romni��s counterattack followed immediately! Although Aurora tried to dodge, she was inevitably slashed by Romni��s blades three times! The crimson blood stained her white dress, and her abdomen was fiercely kicked by Romni!


    In an instant, Aurora was sent flying,


    Shattering a distant fountain upon impact! A mouthful of fresh blood spewed out involuntarily!


    "My lady!"


    Seeing this, a soldier from the Snowstorm Knights rushed to Aurora��s side.


    "My lady, are you alright?!"


    "Don��t... don��t worry about me..."


    Aurora pressed her abdomen, panting,


    "Protect Xia��er, and quickly notify Xiumu!"


    However,


    Before her words could fade,


    Romni��s leisurely voice slowly entered Aurora��s ears,


    "Seeking help from the Marquis, my lady? Too bad, I��m afraid the Marquis himself is in danger right now~"


    "You... what did you say?!"


    Watching Romni effortlessly slash through dozens of soldiers and charging towards her, Aurora tightly gripped her spear, and questioned sharply.


    However,


    Romni only revealed a hideous smile, without any intention of explaining,


    "Hehe, but don��t worry, a family should be together. Soon, I��ll reunite all of you, hehehehe~"


    With the cold laughter,


    Romni��s blade rapidly enlarged in Aurora��s eyes...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    On the other side of the Marquis�� mansion, another fierce battle was taking place.


    "Soul-breaking Slash!!!"


    With Marquis Xiumu��s earth-shattering roar, a violent azure sword energy burst out from his sword! Transforming into an unstoppable, terrifying sword energy, the horrifying energy wave split more than half of the manor in two!


    The scattered, terrifying azure energy crushed everything nearby into debris!


    Under Xiumu��s powerful strike,


    More than twenty black-robed men who were charging at him were crushed! Some were turned into a pile of minced flesh, while others collapsed to the ground, unable to rise again!


    After dealing with the enemy in front of him,


    Marquis Xiumu quickly turned his head towards the beautiful silver-haired girl not far behind him.


    "Miss Mengxi, are you alright?"


    "I��m fine, don��t worry."


    While replying calmly to Xiumu, Mengxi suddenly swung her sword, directly killing two members of the Divine Punishment Sect who tried to ambush her! Mengxi��s strength had already reached the sixth rank! With her already formidable foundation, ordinary sixth-rank experts were no match for her!


    "I��m sorry, Miss Mengxi, for involving you as bait with me."


    "It��s nothing. Actually, these people were targeting me in the first place. I should thank Marquis for fighting alongside me."


    "It��s my duty. You are Xia��er��s benefactor. How could I let anything happen to you?"


    With that, Xiumu looked at the remaining members of the Divine Punishment Sect ahead with an icy gaze!


    Under the scrutinizing gaze of Xiumu, filled with the intent to kill, and feeling the powerful sword aura emanating from the Marquis, these members of the Divine Punishment Sect showed no fear. Instead, they sharpened their weapons, preparing to launch another attack!


    "Damn heretics..."


    Catching a glimpse of the devastated battlefield around him, Xiumu cursed inwardly.


    At the same time, his gaze involuntarily drifted towards the main residence of the Marquis Mansion in the distance.


    He wondered,


    Had they escaped...


    Here, "they" naturally referred to the servants of the Marquis Mansion. While Xiumu and Mengxi attracted the attention of the fanatical heretics, the powerless servants began to evacuate the Marquis Mansion under the escort of Audite and some soldiers...


    Under normal circumstances, the Marquis Mansion��s defense was very strong! Even facing a large-scale invasion like today, they could cope!


    However, recently, a large number of Blizzard Knights were sent to the front line by Xiumu to reinforce the defense. The mansion��s defense had not yet been replenished, leaving it somewhat vulnerable. More importantly, half of the remaining guards became poisoned or suffered from various abnormal conditions, losing their combat ability. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This made the battle so passive...


    Recalling the previous scenes, Xiumu couldn��t help clenching his fists, his anger uncontrollably bursting from his eyes!


    The guards of the Marquis Mansion mysteriously poisoned?!


    Without a doubt,


    Someone inside must have done it!


    And the person who would do such a thing...


    Xiumu couldn��t help but think of Benjamin��s face. After all, his recent behavior had been truly unusual. At the same time, the fact that so many Divine Punishment Sect members appeared in wind City meant there must be insiders in the city. Moreover, this insider must have a high status, with the ability to issue a large number of communication certificates...


    Only a handful of people could do this...


    Thinking of this, Xiumu was almost certain of who the traitor was.


    However,


    Xiumu still felt disbelief. After all, Benjamin had lived with them for over a decade, and he had raised him! And now he��s colluding with the Divine Punishment Sect?


    It��s true,


    ��What a wolf-hearted, ungrateful wretch!��


    He should never have given him the authority to guard the city!


    After kicking a Divine Punishment Sect member away, Xiumu cursed inwardly.


    However,


    Just as he was cursing, a terrifying power suddenly invaded Xiumu��s senses, making this experienced warrior reveal an extremely solemn expression, his body even involuntarily trembling slightly!


    The reason was simple, this aura was too cold, filled with a strong smell of blood.


    More importantly,


    This aura was extremely powerful! So powerful that it chilled him to the bone...


    Gripping his sword hilt, Xiumu nervously looked behind him.


    At this moment,


    A handsome young man with dark green hair and hands resting behind his waist had already appeared behind Xiumu, smiling.


    And judging from the intensity of the aura emanating from him,


    This mysterious man was undoubtedly an eighth-rank��...


    "Greetings, Marquis xiumu, and lady Mengxi..."

 Chapter 147 - 148: Wilt-Sislov

    a handsome man with dark green long hair.


    He had a slender figure, a handsome and refined face, and his eyes were filled with seemingly harmless ��good intentions.��


    However,


    This good-looking man gave Xiumu an indescribable chill! Suddenly appearing behind him, along with the terrifying aura of an eighth rank and the suppressed bloody smell in the aura, Xiumu felt like he was facing a very powerful enemy! His whole body trembled!


    Judging from the respectful gazes of the people from the nearby Divine Punishment Sect, there was no doubt that this man was their leader!


    A bishop of the Divine Punishment Sect?! Or perhaps their leader?!


    No matter what,


    The person before him was undoubtedly an enemy!


    Realizing this, Xiumu��s entire body suddenly unleashed its water-element power! In the next instant, Xiumu fiercely turned around, and under the surging sword energy, he violently swung his sharp sword at the man��s head!


    "Ah..."


    However, facing Xiumu��s attack,


    The green-haired man just smiled faintly.


    Then, he suddenly raised his hand, striking Xiumu��s abdomen with a fist as fast as lightning!


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion and the release of violent energy, the dense blue fighting spirit around Xiumu suddenly collapsed! The protective aura attached to his body and the solid armor were both shattered by the green-haired man��s casual punch in an instant!


    The terrifying impact suddenly hit Xiumu��s body!


    Unbearable pain crazily assaulted Xiumu��s brain, causing the experienced Marquis to let out a desperate cry! The power gathered on his sword suddenly collapsed! Xiumu was sent flying backward!


    After flying hundreds of meters, Xiumu barely regained consciousness, adjusting and stabilizing his posture!


    However, sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he stopped, Xiumu, unable to bear the intense pain, fell to his knees,


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth...


    " Marquis!"


    Seeing this, Mengxi hurriedly broke free from the attacks of several black-robed men and quickly arrived at Xiumu��s side.


    "Are you, alright?"


    "I��m�� okay..."


    Xiumu gasped for breath and replied.


    He held his abdominal wound, and the Marquis slowly stood up, looking at the bracelet on his wrist that had lost its luster. Xiumu couldn��t help but feel a little relieved.


    If it weren��t for the ��Sanctuary Magic - Abir Crystal Position Shield�� stored in the bracelet, I would have probably lost my ability to move after that strike...


    ��Is this the power of an eighth rank?��


    Truly terrifying...


    However,


    This means that the magic bracelet is now useless. If I were to be hit by this guy again, I might be completely out of luck.


    Gripping the sword tightly, Xiumu raised his head, looking cautiously at the green-haired man,


    "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    Facing Xiumu, who had gotten back on his feet,


    A look of surprise gradually appeared on the calm face of the green-haired man,


    It seemed that he hadn��t expected Xiumu to stand up and face him again.


    You see,


    His strike just now would have been enough to cripple any seventh-tire. Yet, this guy could still get up?


    Hmm?


    Could it be the light just now?


    Thinking of this, the green-haired man��s gaze shifted to Xiumu��s bracelet, and he narrowed his eyes slightly,


    ��A bracelet storing sanctuary magic? No wonder, it��s such a rare item...��


    Hehe,


    Benjamin, that guy,


    The information provided was still insufficient.


    Oh well, it doesn��t matter.


    The green-haired man smirked coldly,


    He didn��t continue to attack but rather, with noble etiquette, bowed to Xiumu and Mengxi,


    "I apologize for not introducing myself. I am the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, Wilt-Sislov. I��m pleased to meet you, Marquis Xiumu, and..."


    "Dear Miss Chosen One~"


    As he spoke,


    The green-haired man��s cold and fanatical gaze suddenly locked onto Mengxi, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.


    "Disgusting "


    Mengxi gave Wilt a disdainful look without hesitation.


    As for this,


    Wilt seemed to not care at all and waved his hand dismissively.


    He then cast a playful glance at Xiumu and Mengxi,


    "To be honest, I must thank you both."


    "Well, because you two are together, it��s made things much easier for me. This way, I don��t have to go looking for more people. I can just sacrifice you two directly to the Demon lord~"


    With a slight smile,


    A gruesome and chilling grin slowly spread across Wilt��s mouth,


    In the next instant,


    Upon hearing these words, the surrounding members of the Divine Punishment Sect who had been surrounding Xiumu and Mengxi felt a shiver and quickly retreated!


    And just as they were retreating,


    An overwhelming surge of demonic power erupted from Wilt��s body like a volcanic explosion! The dark green magic, like the howling Grim Reaper, brought an endless breath of death that instantly swept over the entire Wind City! Even the citizens on the edge of the city felt a horrifying, soul-deep pressure at this moment!


    If it was like this at the edge,


    Then the Marquis��s Mansion, which was at the center of Wilt��s power, was suddenly bombarded with an unprecedented Powerful aura! Buildings collapsed with a bang, plants withered under the wave of death, and even some Divine Punishment Sect members who failed to escape in time were knocked unconscious by the explosion of Wilt��s aura!


    The entire Duke��s Mansion had become a living hell,


    Filled with a decaying aura of death.


    Even Xiumu and Mengxi were forced to kneel on the ground due to the immense pressure,


    Desperately mobilizing their power to resist the corrosive atmosphere around them.


    In this state,


    Facing Wilt��s absolute suppression, Xiumu and Mengxi seemed to have no chance of winning,


    "Give up, and maybe I��ll let you die a little quicker."


    "Keep dreaming!"


    Xiumu unhesitatingly rejected Wilt��s proposal,


    "Well then, there��s no other way."


    As he spoke,


    A giant blood-red scythe made of black steel emerged from Wilt��s summoning array!


    Under normal circumstances,


    Wilt wouldn��t need to be so serious to deal with a Saint and sixth-tire experts. But to make up for the shame brought by the failure of his subordinates last time, he had to complete his mission this time! He could not disappoint the child of the demon lord, nor the Demon lord!


    The Marquis family, which opposed the Abyssal Demons, must fall!


    The Chosen One, who posed a threat to the Demon lord, must die!


    The child of Demon lord once said,


    Even if your opponent is weaker than you, never underestimate them! Especially when facing the so-called ��protagonist group��!


    -�� As a Leader! When you encounter a protagonist, you must go all out from the start! Kill them directly! Understand?!��-


    The crisp voice of the Child of Demon lord seemed to echo in Wilt��s mind once again,


    As a result, after exchanging brief pleasantries, Wilt unhesitatingly activated the Corrosion Array and summoned the ��Soul Devouring Blood Scythe��! He didn��t plan to hold back now; he intended to kill them both directly!


    ��Death Scythe Prison - Soul Hook!��


    Wilt suddenly brandished the blood scythe in his hand!


    In an instant, a raging wind blew!


    Accompanied by the furious pressure of the wind, the crimson and dark green lights suddenly converged in front of Wilt, transforming into a series of wind blades filled with terrifying killing intent! The wind blades howled towards the two with an unstoppable force! Wherever they passed, everything was corroded to nothingness!


    Facing the oncoming attack,


    Xiumu couldn��t help but hold his breath, as an unprecedented Fear filled his mind.


    ��Damn it...��


    After cursing, Xiumu gathered all his strength to stand up and protect Mengxi behind him.


    Even in the face of such a crisis, Xiumu��s first thought was to protect this benefactor of the Marquis family!


    His energy continuously converged within his sword!


    Facing this unavoidable horrifying attack, all Xiumu could do was to mobilize all his power and brace himself for the blow!


    However,


    Just as Xiumu revealed a determined expression,


    A black cat, which had been lying on Mengxi��s shoulder for a long time, suddenly revealed a fierce glare! It leaped forward, directly jumping in front of Xiumu!


    "Meow!!!"


    ?!


    ��Huh?!��


    For a moment, Xiumu couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression,


    And the next moment,


    Under Xiumu��s astonished gaze,


    A thunderous explosion erupted...


    --


    my laptop had gone into errors and thank god it fixed without any problem,

 Chapter 148 - 149: Sealed Domain

    --


    This black cat that had always been perched on Mengxi��s shoulder was none other than the guardian beast of the Marquis family, S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The eight-stage powerful Thundercat Jei,


    Ever since it had almost attacked Yumo back then, Thundercat��s heart had been filled with uneasiness, fearing that Yumo or her children would one day come to settle accounts with him, turning it into canned cat meat. To protect his precious life, Thundercat had completely turned himself into a cute, lovable being, constantly trying to please Yumo.


    As the saying goes,


    Gold and stone can be opened!


    After His relentless efforts, Yumo finally gave him a chance! A perfect opportunity to cling to her thigh! That was to follow this silver-haired girl and protect her. If it protected her well, the previous debts would be wiped away!


    And so,


    Overwhelmed with joy, Thundercat transformed into a little black cat and silently followed Mengxi, making her safety its top priority!


    However,


    This task wasn��t easy either. According to Yumo, protection had its limits. Mengxi had to deal with enemies she could handle herself! Only when facing an overwhelmingly powerful existence could it lend a hand!


    Seeing Wilt��s brazen attack on Mengxi, feeling the terrifying power contained within the wind blades of death,


    Thundercat determined,


    Now was the time to take action!


    The moment to show my worth had arrived!


    ��Watch me, lord Yumo! This old cat is useful too, meowwwww!!!��


    With a surge of thunderous power!


    Under the astonished gaze of Xiumu, the little black cat leaped into action!


    In an instant,


    Thunder roared! An enormous, powerful magic force burst forth from within Thundercat! In the blink of an eye, it collided with Wilt��s dark green aura of death, forming a standoff! Under the protection of the purple lightning magic power, the powerful atmosphere on Xiumu and Mengxi was instantly dispelled!


    The two were finally able to stand up as if a heavy burden had been lifted,


    Then,


    Facing the oncoming wind blades, Thundercat��s body rapidly expanded! Amidst the majestic roars of fierce beasts, the black cat transformed into a nearly ten-meter-tall, muscular thunderous beast covered in cool purple tattoos!


    The next moment, a powerful thunderous aura suddenly converged in its mouth,


    ��Thunder Cannon!��


    Lightning exploded,


    A purple beam burst forth, directly colliding with Wilt��s deadly wind blades!


    ��Boom!!!��


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking explosion, the dark green light, and the purple lightning fiercely collided with each other! An indescribable, terrifying shockwave erupted! The terrifying aftermath turned everything around into nothingness, leaving the once-majestic Marquis Manor in ruins, with only a scorched land remaining!


    However, under the protection of Thundercat��s power, Xiumu and Mengxi were not affected much.


    As the collision unfolded, the purple lightning and the dark green wind blades rapidly dissipated,


    Eventually, the two terrifying moves completely canceled each other out...


    Seeing his attack neutralized,


    Wilt��s expression remained calm,


    Silently looking at the giant thunder beast that appeared in front of Xiumu and Mengxi,


    ?!


    ��Oh? so this is Thundercat?��


    Wilt narrowed his eyes slightly,


    As Benjamin��s partner, how could Wilt not know about Thundercat? To annihilate the Marquis family and help Benjamin ascend to power, confronting this guardian beast was just a matter of time. The only thing that surprised Wilt was that this guardian beast was actually protecting the Girl of Destiny.


    The guardian beast of the Marquis family,


    Transformed into a little black cat, acting cute in front of the Girl of Destiny?


    And protecting her?


    ��What��s going on?��


    It must be said that this puzzled Wilt...


    --


    While Wilt pondered, Xiumu slowly got up and looked at the giant thunder beast that protected him,


    "Guardian Beast, please, be careful!"


    To Xiumu��s words,


    Thundercat merely glanced at him with a corner of its eye and continued to focus all its attention on Wilt,


    Seeing the Guardian Beast so vigilant, Xiumu��s heart became even more solemn, gripping his sword tightly and cautiously watching the green-haired man.


    Under normal circumstances,


    Thundercat, possessing lightning magic power, would certainly have more destructive power than Wilt��s wind attribute! At the same time, the magic power contained within a magical beast��s body is much denser than that of a human of the same level! Yet under such circumstances, Wilt could still directly counter Thundercat��s ��Thunder Cannon��,


    This demonstrated his strength,


    Even with the Guardian Beast��s help, it might not be possible to defeat this unfathomable leader of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    Furthermore, there were many Divine Punishment Sect members in the city,


    ��It��s a bit tricky, but...��


    Slowly looking up at the sky,


    Xiumu��s face relaxed a bit,


    ��They came back pretty quickly...��


    Seeing Xiumu��s expression, Mengxi couldn��t help but look up curiously at the horizon,


    The next instant,


    Mengxi��s beautiful light purple eyes suddenly shrank, revealing a slightly surprised expression,


    ��What��s that?��


    At this moment,


    In the sky, countless black figures rapidly enlarged in Xiumu��s field of vision! Those were more than a hundred elite members of the Blizzard Knights! Right now, these powerful knights, led by the leader of the Blizzard Knights, Sikta, were riding fifth-stage griffin beasts, rushing over from afar with great momentum!


    At the same time,


    Countless knights and the guards within the nearby fortress were also riding their warhorses, charging toward them with great momentum from a distance! The formidable military power seemed to envelop the entire Wind City, causing the Divine Punishment Sect members inside to be slightly startled.


    Even Wilt, after sensing the approaching powerful momentum, couldn��t help but slowly turn his head to look at the distant city walls.


    Ever since the Marquis Mansion was attacked in the first wave,


    Xiumu had noticed that something was amiss.


    The Divine Punishment Sect had always operated in the shadows, yet this time they dared to launch such a brazen attack on them!? The scale of this attack must be massive, and it might even involve many high-level experts!


    With this in mind, Xiumu immediately used a secret code to inform the army stationed near the border! He ordered them to mobilize their troops and return to the city as quickly as possible!


    His home had been stolen!


    ��Hurry up and come back!��


    As the army returned, the balance of power in the city would inevitably tilt! The number of Divine Punishment Sect members entering Wind City was ultimately limited! As long as the army could join the fight, controlling these people would be a matter of time! By then, if they could cooperate with the Guardian Beast, they might be able to defeat the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect!


    With this thought,


    A spark of confidence slowly ignited in Xiumu��s heart.


    However,


    The lifespan of this confidence seemed to be rather short...


    Noticing the arrival of the army, Wilt revealed a disdainful smile, seemingly having anticipated this.


    Then,


    The leader of the Divine Punishment Sect looked at Xiumu with a playful expression,


    "Your reinforcements, huh? Too bad they won��t be of any help."


    ?!!


    "What do you mean by that?!"


    In an instant, Xiumu narrowed his eyes, and a hint of unease appeared on his face.


    "Just what I said~"


    Wilt smiled indifferently, then slowly raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A special energy wave rippled from his hand and rapidly spread in all directions with Wilt at the center! This was not a pure energy wave, but a signal...


    As the signal spread,


    Four cloaked figures hiding in the corners of Wind City abruptly stood up, clasped their hands together, and began to chant incantations at a high speed!


    The next moment,


    Under Xiumu��s astonished gaze,


    A torrent of blood-red magical power spread out, enveloping the entire Wind City! The earth began to tremble, and a violent earthquake stirred up countless birds and beasts to flee in all directions. The horrified cries of the people filled the air! This land seemed to undergo an unprecedented transformation.


    In an instant,


    Four towering stone pillars rose from the ground at the four corners of Wind City, reaching for the sky! Following that, a massive blood-red barrier suddenly formed, supported by the four stone pillars, and sealed the entire Wind City within! Led by Sikta, the members of the Blizzard Knights were blocked outside by the barrier just as they were about to enter the city!


    No matter how they attacked the barrier, it remained unshakable...


    ...


    Looking at the sky enveloped by the barrier, Xiumu��s expression changed drastically.


    ��What...what is this?!��


    A sealing barrier?!


    Sacred-level barrier magic that completely isolates the outside world from the inside?!


    Wasn��t this magic lost long ago?!


    how?!


    how can the Divine Punishment Sect members use it?!


    Upon realizing this, Xiumu couldn��t help but gasp in shock, trembling as he looked at Wilt.


    "You! You, how could you?!"


    "Hehe~"


    Xiumu��s eyes, filled with a mix of anger and fear, seemed to bring great pleasure to Wilt. He couldn��t help but look at the white-haired middle-aged man with a teasing gaze.


    "Don��t worry, Marquis, no one can help you now~"


    As soon as his words fell,


    Wilt��s magical power was released without reservation! He transformed into a dark green meteor and in an instant, rushed to Jei��s side! The Soul-Eating Blood Scythe in his hand was swung down fiercely...

 Chapter 149 - 150: Yumo’s Suspicions

    Witnessing Wilt��s sudden eruption of murderous killing intent like a raging tide, Jei couldn��t help but shudder, his hairs standing on end! But no matter what, he was the Marquis family��s guardian beast! And Yumo��s assigned ��bodyguard��!


    For the sake of his bright and beautiful future!


    He must protect her!


    With this in mind, Jei roared at Wilt with all his might.


    "ROOOAAAARRRR!!!"


    Under the surging magical power and violent lightning, Jei��s claws grew rapidly, turning into razor-sharp blades like those of Wolverine! Then, without any fear, Jei swung his claws to confront Wilt��s �� Blood Scythe�� head-on!


    In an instant, the two ferocious powers collided once again! The terrifying shockwave swept through the entire Wind City! Those who were closer to the Marquis�� residence, with insufficient strength or mental fortitude, were directly knocked unconscious by the aftershock!


    However,


    Unlike the previous evenly matched situation,


    This time,


    Wilt��s dark green aura gradually suppressed Jei��s lightning!, Jei��s massive body couldn��t help but retreat under Xiumu��s anxious gaze. Even Jei��s titanium-like lightning-wrapped claws began to crack, with the cracks continuing to spread.


    Jei seemed to be gradually losing strength,


    While Wilt himself was becoming more and more invigorated, a ferocious smile appearing on his face, his murderous eyes locked on the beautiful silver-haired girl behind Jei!


    ��Once I deal with this big cat,��


    ��It��ll be your turn~��


    ��This time,��


    ��I won��t disappoint you, Demon Lord!��


    ��Please watch my performance, Demon Lord!!!��


    Under the boost of fanatical faith, Wilt��s power output continued to intensify...


    --


    Meanwhile, high in the sky,


    ��Red Star Consecutive Slash!!��


    With an inner roar, the energy within Sikta, the captain of the Blizzard Knights, was released without reservation! Wrapped in surging sword energy, his blade swung wildly, attacking the barrier that enveloped wind City with a bombardment of slashes!


    At the same time,


    The other Blizzard Knights around him also unleashed their most powerful moves against the barrier! The fifth-tier griffins they rode as mounts dared not slack off either, releasing powerful breaths to launch a fierce attack on the barrier!


    "Boom! Boom..."


    Magnificent flames and dazzling sword light continuously exploded in the sky above Wind City!


    However,


    No matter how these knights attacked, the crimson barrier remained unscathed! Not even a single crack appeared!


    Seeing that his strongest sword technique couldn��t cause any substantial damage, Sikta felt a sense of powerlessness, and his anxiety grew ever stronger!


    ��Damn it!!��


    Thinking of the Marquis under attack and the people of Wind City suffering from the onslaught of the Divine Punishment Sect, while he could only watch helplessly from the outside?! Sikta clenched his sword hilt tightly, and his eyes grew even more solemn.


    ��This barrier?!��


    ��What on earth is this?!��


    ��how is it so strong?!��


    "Damn it! Just break already!!!"


    Roaring, Sikta could only continue to vent his powerless anger with his soldiers, attacking the barrier relentlessly! However, such output was ultimately useless and merely a waste of energy...


    --


    On the other hand, in the small woods outside the count Hockdor residence,


    The servants and guards of the Hockdor family, along with some members of the Blizzard Knights, were leading a group of noblewomen and children, anxiously fleeing towards the outside! However, the escape was not smooth! Due to the burden of these helpless women and children, their escape speed was far from satisfactory, and a large number of Divine Punishment Sect members quickly caught up from behind!


    The guards had no choice but to protect the women and children,


    And engage in battle with these frenzied members of the Divine Punishment Sect!


    Under such unfavorable combat conditions,


    The guards quickly fell into a fierce battle!


    Blood splattered, and flesh flew! Many guards were quickly killed under the blades of the enimy members! Although quite a few Divine Punishment Sect members were also killed by the guards, the overall difference in quality meant the guards were soon suppressed.


    Annihilation seemed to be only a matter of time.


    Blood stained the forest floor,


    The cries for help and tears of the children and noblewomen, coupled with the heart-wrenching wails of the guards, formed a symphony of despair and death...


    However,


    Having long grown accustomed to all kinds of wails, Yumo remained indifferent upon hearing these sounds, her heart incredibly calm, as a knight held her and Xingya while fleeing! By the way, Xingya was the Count��s daughter, the young girl who had previously spoken rudely to Yumo...


    "Wuuu... wuuu...!"


    Feeling the threat of death, Xingya��s tear ducts completely lost control, and she began to cry loudly!


    In comparison to the already wailing Xingya,


    Although Yumo looked like a child as well, her expression was so indifferent that it sent chills down one��s spine.


    At least, that��s what the knight carrying her thought...


    Looking at the calm and composed, completely expressionless Miss Xia, this young member of the Blizzard Knights couldn��t help but reveal a puzzled expression.


    "Miss Xia?! Are you alright?!!"


    "..."


    However, in response to the knight��s worried inquiry, Yumo did not give any reply. Instead, she remained silent, raising her head to gaze at the sky, looking at the massive magic barrier that sealed off the entire City. Yumo��s deep blue eyes slightly narrowed.


    Well,


    This is quite lively...


    Caught off guard by this sudden attack, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a strong sense of confusion welling up inside her.


    ��Is this the Holy Domain Magic, the Sealing Boundary?��


    At this moment, the barrier that surrounded and sealed City was undoubtedly the Holy Domain Magic she was familiar with �C a powerful protective barrier that could only be cast with the combined magical power of four strong individuals.


    The original magic tome of the ��Sealing Boundary�� was a New Year��s gift from the Dragon race to her. After witnessing the fragility of the Galros Fortress��s barrier, she had been pondering how to reasonably and appropriately share this ultimate defensive magic with human forces. It would certainly be more useful than the original city protection magic!


    However,


    Why?


    She hadn��t yet spread this magic,


    How could this long-lost magic on the Ancita continent be used by the Divine Punishment Sect members?!


    Of course, it��s not impossible that the ��Sealing Boundary�� was secretly passed down.


    But,


    At this moment, the Divine Punishment Sect members were not using the ordinary version of the ��Sealing Boundary��, but the enhanced ��Crimson Sealing Boundary�� that had been modified by Kalina(inferno). The original work of this enhanced version was still stored in her treasure vault deep in the Winter Forest...


    How��


    How these Divine Punishment Sect fellows use this technique??


    ��What on earth is going on...��


    Did Xiao accidentally leak this magic? Or did someone secretly teach this magic to the Divine Punishment Sect members in the forest? Recalling the pill containing Abyss Demon blood she had obtained from the Divine Punishment Sect members...


    Yumo narrowed her eyes thoughtfully,


    "Those girls,"


    "Are they hiding something from me..."


    Furthermore,


    Casting a glance in the distance, towards the place where Aurora and Romni were fighting, Yumo couldn��t help but narrow her eyes slightly, a complicated emotion surfacing in her deep blue pupils. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaving like this,


    It doesn��t seem quite appropriate, does it...

 Chapter 150 - 151: Being Hunted

    Why,


    Why would the members of the Divine Punishment Sect appear here?!!


    The black-robed members of the Divine Punishment Sect quickly charged into the fleeing crowd,


    Watching as the soldiers who fought against them fell one by one under the Holy Church��s merciless blades! Watching as one familiar noblewoman after another had their hearts pierced! Watching as her playmates from the past fell one by one into the hands of those cruel black-robed men...


    Xingya��s heart was gradually consumed by fear, as if the claws of a ghost from the abyss had firmly grasped her, dragging her step by step into an endless, despair-filled quagmire.


    Although she appeared somewhat arrogant in her daily life, Xingya was, after all, just a twelve-year-old child,


    Protected every day within the count��s mansion, she, who was unaware of the world��s affairs, could hardly bear the horrifying oppression brought by the Divine Punishment Sect. It could even be said that she had never seen blood before, let alone witnessing the cruel deprivation of living lives before her eyes...


    Watching the cruel scenes unfolding before her,


    Hearing the screams of servants and past companions, Xingya��s tears fell uncontrollably from her face like broken pearls...


    "Woo...woo...Mama, where are you?!"


    On the verge of collapsing from the thick murderous atmosphere around her, Xingya couldn��t help but wail, constantly calling for her mother, the countess, Diana.


    However,


    When the members of the Divine Punishment Sect charged towards them, Diana had already been separated from them in the chaos!


    Xingya, who had always relied on her mother,


    Could not find her mother��s figure when she needed her the most.


    Fear, despair, and worry spread rapidly in her heart!


    Seeing that she couldn��t find her mother, Xingya could only turn her pleading gaze to the knight who was holding her and running, as well as the other count��s guards nearby,


    "Where is my mother?! You have to take me to find her! Hurry, take me to her!"


    "my lady?"


    Hearing Xingya��s willful words, the count��s knights showed embarrassed expressions. After all, in the current situation, it was uncertain whether they could escape the Divine Punishment Sect��s grasp, let alone going back to find someone.


    "my lady, please calm down. Let��s first get away from here..."


    "I don��t care! I want to find my mother!"


    " my lady!"


    "I don��t care!"


    Xingya shouted!


    " my lady, you, this..."


    Faced with the child��s crying, the guards�� faces became increasingly awkward,


    However,


    At this moment, the expressions of these guards and that member of the Blizzard Knights suddenly changed, anxiously looking behind them! One of the servants even directly ran over and covered Xingya��s mouth with his hand!


    "lady, be quiet!" S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xingya: ?!!


    The guard��s serious gaze frightened Xingya into silence, so she could only nod in terror, crying all the while,


    Seeing this,


    The guards and the knight exchanged glances, nodded, and gently placed Xingya and Yumo beside a bush,


    The Blizzard Knights�� knight then solemnly squatted in front of the two children and said in a serious tone: "lady Xia and lady Xingya! Please leave quickly through this small path here!!"


    "You, you��re not protecting us anymore?! Why?"


    Upon hearing this, Xingya��s uneasiness spread even more wildly within her,


    However,


    Faced with the pitiful expression of the little girl, the knight could only helplessly shake his head, glancing nervously behind him.


    "There��s no time to explain! You have to leave right now!"


    "But, but..."


    "No buts! Go now!"


    Under the pressing circumstances, the knight no longer cared about noble etiquette and shouted at Xingya without mercy,


    Startled by the shout, Xingya had no choice but to swallow her doubts and leave with the pink-haired girl, crying as they passed through the bushes...


    On the other side,


    After seeing the two young ladies leave, the knight and the other count��s guards revealed determined expressions. They drew their swords or other weapons from their waists and charged at the black-robed men pursuing them from behind!


    ...


    ...


    "Ah... Ah!!!!"


    However, against the sixth-stage Divine Punishment Sect executor, the fifth-stage knight and the count��s fourth-rank guards had no chance of victory. As soon as they engaged , tragic screams echoed through the small grove!


    Hearing these screams, Xingya, who was running away, shuddered,


    Looking back fearfully,


    She saw at that moment,


    The knights and guards who had just protected them were already incapacitated under the assault of the Divine Punishment Sect members, lying in pools of blood, their fate unknown.


    ��How...how could this happen?!��


    At this moment,


    Xingya��s fear was further magnified,


    Gazing at the black-robed men filled with a murderous aura, the only thought left in Xingya��s heart was to ��run away��!


    Taking advantage of the fact that they hadn��t noticed her yet, she had to run!


    With that in mind,


    Xingya quickly turned her head,


    Meanwhile, after noticing the indifferent expression on the pink-haired girl beside her, Xingya couldn��t help but cry and anxiously whisper, "What are you doing?! Hurry up and run!!"


    Although her past noble education had caused Xingya to feel great resistance towards Yumo, who was a ��slave��, and even insulted her due to incidents from their childhood, Xingya was still a kind-hearted child at her core. She naturally didn��t want to see another child fall into the hands of those twisted people!


    Thus,


    Xingya grabbed the pink-haired girl��s hand and pulled her along, running quickly towards the depths of the small grove! Seeing Xingya holding her hand and leading her to escape, the pink-haired girl raised her eyebrows slightly,


    Of course,


    Xingya couldn��t notice all of these details, her orange-red eyes constantly looking behind to make sure no one was catching up to them...


    ��Faster, we must go even faster!��


    Inside the woods, there was her secret hideout! Once they were inside, they would be safe!


    Xingya couldn��t help but think this way!


    However, how could two ��ordinary�� little girls escape the pursuit of the Divine Punishment Sect? Keep in mind that among the people Romani sent to kill them and root them out, there were several sixth-rank executors!


    What good would the cover of the woods and bushes do?


    Within the perception of the powerful, they still had nowhere to hide!


    Just as Xingya turned her head, looking towards the secret hideout right in front of her! A black-robed man suddenly descended from the sky, blocking Xingya��s path! It caused Xingya��s breath to stop abruptly, and her pupils shrank!


    How...?!!


    "No!! Mom..."


    In an instant, an unparalleled sense of despair erupted in the little girl��s heart! She instinctively wanted to call for her mother.


    However, the black-robed man suddenly struck out at Xingya, who was running ahead, covering her mouth and firmly pressing her to the ground! At the same time, several other black-robed men arrived, surrounding the other pink-haired girl!


    With this,


    Xingya��s plan to hide in the secret hideout was completely ruined...


    Looking at the hideous black-robed man pressing down on her and recalling the cruel scenes she had witnessed, tears couldn��t help but stream from Xingya��s eyes,


    "No, no"


    "Don��t kill me!!"


    Xingya wanted to beg for mercy,


    But with her mouth covered, she couldn��t even speak, so she could only cry and look at the black-robed man with pleading eyes! Unfortunately, this black-robed man seemed to have no compassion for her, and other than murderous intent, there was no other emotion in his slightly red eyes as he faced such a delicate little girl like Xingya.


    After using a strange gem to examine Xingya,


    The black-robed man��s face revealed a disdainful smile,


    "Heh, your talent isn��t even that high, so there��s no need to keep you as a sacrifice. Goodbye, little girl."


    He wants to kill me?!


    No, no, don��t!


    I��m still young, I haven��t even fallen in love yet! There are so many things I want to do!


    I, I!


    I don��t want to die!


    Hearing these words filled with murderous intent, Xingya fell completely into the quagmire of despair! She struggled in her heart, begging for mercy, and tried her best to break free from the black-robed man��s restraints! However, how could Xingya, with only a second-rank strength, possibly achieve that?


    All she could do was watch the black-robed man draw the sword from his waist...


    Watch as the blood-stained blade gradually enlarged in her vision,


    ��Sob, sob, Mom, save, save me...��


    However,


    Just as Xingya was about to faint from extreme fear and suffocation, a familiar and crisp, adorable voice suddenly rang out in her ear,


    "Hey, isn��t it a bit too much to not even spare the children?"


    This, this voice?


    Xia��er?!

 Chapter 151 - 152: Big Sister~

    Xia?! Xia��er?!


    Is she... is she alright?!


    At the moment they heard the voice, not only did Xingya freeze,


    Even the Divine Punishment Sect executor who had planned to chop off Xingya��s head was stunned in place! It was only moments later that he turned his head in utter disbelief to look beside him!


    At this moment,


    A little girl with delicate pink hair, dressed in a beautiful princess dress, had already appeared beside him without anyone knowing when she had arrived?! How could the black-robed man not recognize this little girl? She was the Marquis family��s daughter and one of the targets they were assigned to eliminate this time!


    While he was preparing to deal with Xingya,


    His three companions should have been watching that girl, right?!


    Why,


    Not only is she still alive, but she also appeared so mysteriously beside him?!


    For a moment, the black-robed man��s heart was shivering, and his slightly red eyes were suddenly filled wit fear,


    "You... how can you be?! Weren��t you... huh??"


    The next moment,


    The black-robed man��s words came to an abrupt halt,


    Because during his questioning, his eyes couldn��t help but notice the scene behind the pink-haired girl, where his companions had just been! However, at this moment, these previously lively companions were now, for some unknown reason, lying on the ground in a strange posture, their bodies convulsing, foaming at the mouth, and unconscious.


    ��What... what... is going on?!��


    Although he was baffled, the black-robed man��s gaze toward the pink-haired girl became incredibly sharp! After all, his intuition told him that the collapse of his companions was definitely related to this seemingly harmless little girl in front of him!


    ��Was it protective magic? Or some sort of potion?!��


    With this thought, the black-robed man released Xingya, stood up, raised his sword, and directly aimed it at the pink-haired girl, demanding harshly,


    "What did you do to them?! how have they all passed out?!"


    "..."


    However, faced with the black-robed man��s questioning, the pink-haired girl just smiled faintly and tilted her head, appearing rather eerie,


    Clearly, she had no intention of answering the black-robed man��s question,


    Seeing this,


    A chilling murderous intent suddenly erupted in the black-robed man��s eyes,


    Without hesitation, he swung his sword at the girl��s neck!


    However, just as the blade was about to touch the girl��s neck, the pink-haired girl slowly raised her hand...


    "what is she doing?!"


    At this moment, under the black-robed man��s incredulous gaze, the pink-haired girl effortlessly pinched the blade between her index finger and thumb! The delicate fingers that should have been weak now suddenly burst with an unexpected strength. The terrifying and unbelievable force held his sharp blade like a vise, making it impossible for the blade to move even an inch further!


    Even when he mobilized all his energy and tried desperately to break free, it was still in vain!


    "How?! How is this possible?! You...?! "


    A cold sweat dripped down the black-robed man��s forehead,


    A fear of the unknown continued to spread in his heart like a virus...


    And at this moment,


    The pink-haired girl��s faint words slowly entered the black-robed man��s ears,


    "Don��t you want to know why your companions passed out? Let me tell you now, but brace yourself a bit, okay~"


    "Huh?! What?!"


    The girl��s words sent shivers down his spine, but before he could grasp the chilliness behind them, the pink-haired girl vanished from his sight. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then,


    Eggs shattered~


    An unprecedented, intense pain erupted from below his waist! It bombarded his brain like a thunderstorm, causing unbearable agony that made the man in black��s face twist and contort, becoming more and more comical...


    Under the stimulation of this extreme pain, the man in black��s consciousness finally plunged into endless darkness. His eyes rolled back, and he fell to the ground, unconscious.


    His body convulsed instinctively, just like his companions.


    It was apparent that all these Divine Punishment Sect members had received a "warm and friendly consolation" from the pink-haired girl in their most vulnerable area.


    After the man in black had completely collapsed,


    The pink-haired girl standing behind him slowly retracted her foot and disdainfully looked at the four black-robed men lying motionless on the ground.


    --


    On the other side,


    Xingya, who was continuously coughing, finally managed to crawl up from the ground after the man in black��s suppression was gone. She weakly knelt on the grass and gaped at the Divine Punishment Sect members who had lost their fighting power.


    Just a moment ago, that terrifying man had held a knife to her throat.


    But now, he was lying on the ground in such a pathetic state?


    ��Am I dreaming?��


    A sense of unreality surfaced in Xingya��s heart.


    To make sure she wasn��t dreaming, the young girl decisively pinched her tender thigh with her thumb and index finger! In an instant, intense pain made her face twitch slightly.


    However, the pain also confirmed that she wasn��t dreaming.


    She had survived? She wasn��t dead!!


    For a moment, the strong joy of surviving the ordeal uncontrollably surged through Xingya��s mind, making her incredibly excited and even moved to tears. At the same time, she looked at the expressionless pink-haired girl with shock and admiration.


    Upon seeing the pink-haired girl effortlessly defeat the Divine Punishment Sect experts with a single kick,


    Xingya��s contempt for her ��slave�� status had completely vanished, replaced by unparalleled gratitude and admiration!


    Even the pink-haired girl��s image in her mind had become more imposing.


    As for why a girl seemingly of the same age could so easily defeat several powerful members of the Divine Punishment Sect, Xingya no longer had the energy to think about it!


    In the next moment,


    With excitement in her eyes, Xingya quickly got up from the ground,


    And with great enthusiasm, she pounced on the pink-haired girl,


    And in the slightly bewildered gaze of the pink-haired girl, she directly hugged the girl��s arm!


    "Xia��er! Xia��er! You��re amazing! To think you could defeat those men in black! How did you... huh??"


    However,


    Before she could finish speaking,


    The pink-haired girl, Yumo, helplessly stretched out her index finger to press against the little girl��s mouth,


    "Please, be quiet. If you��re too loud, you��ll attract others."


    "Oh, I understand!!"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, Xingya obediently nodded her head repeatedly and hugged Yumo��s arm tighter,


    Looking back with a hint of unease,


    After a brief moment,


    Xingya slowly spoke up,


    "Um, Xia��er, can I call you ��Sister��?"


    Huh?


    What kind of strange title was this?


    Hearing this, Yumo��s brows furrowed slightly,


    "Ah, well..."


    However, upon seeing Xingya��s pleading eyes and recalling how the girl had dragged her around earlier, Yumo reluctantly nodded,


    "Fine, whatever you want."


    "Really?! That��s great, Sister!"


    Seeing Yumo agree to her request, Xingya was overjoyed,


    "So, Sister, what should we do now?!"


    Looking at the girl, whose attitude had changed so drastically from before, Yumo felt a bit complicated in her heart, sighing in a troubled manner,


    "You should get some sleep first. I��ll handle the rest."


    "Huh? Sleep?"


    Xingya revealed a puzzled expression,


    But in the next moment,


    Before she could figure out what was going on, a blood-red butterfly gently floated into Xingya��s line of sight. Tiny golden particles fell from the butterfly��s wings. As the golden particles drifted down, an irresistible wave of drowsiness suddenly washed over Xingya,


    "Sis... Sister?... What��s... happening to me?"


    The intense drowsiness quickly overwhelmed Xingya��s willpower. The young girl closed her eyes and helplessly fell asleep...


    As for the sleeping child, Yumo gently supported her,


    A series of shadow energy��s rippled from Yumo��s fingertips,


    Under the embrace of a crimson glow, Xingya��s body slowly floated in midair.


    Following that, Yumo waved her hand, sending Xingya back to the so-called ��secret base�� and setting up a protective barrier around it.


    ��Get some rest first.��


    Yumo softly whispered to her.


    At the same time,


    She couldn��t help but smile wryly at herself,


    It was strange that she felt almost nothing when those guards and knights were killed, but she couldn��t bear to see these people lay their hands on a child...


    "Sigh..."


    However,


    The Divine Punishment Sect, huh?


    It was about time to deal with that group of people who were constantly fighting amongst themselves.


    Although ending the infighting and uniting the continent��s forces against the abyssal demons were the protagonist group��s trial missions, it shouldn��t be a big problem if she meddled a little, right?


    Hundreds of blood-red butterflies appeared out of nowhere, fluttering around Miss Yumo. Her gaze shifted to the fallen members of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    People on the continent knew that the Divine Punishment Sect had some connections with the abyssal demons, and they could temporarily gain the power of abyssal demons through the use of drugs.


    In that case,


    Accidentally losing control and becoming fully demonized seemed quite normal, right?


    ��Hehe~��


    Thinking about this,Yumo revealed a slightly creepy smile. Her deep blue eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of crimson light gradually emerged around her, slowly drifting toward the unconscious black-robed men,


    ��First of all, let��s take care of those guys who were after the child...��


    As Yumo��s inner command was issued,


    The black-robed men on the ground started convulsing in an instant! Under the influence of the shadow power, their bodies began to undergo strange transformations, and eerie growls filled with bloodlust slowly emanated from their mouths, like famished beasts...

 Chapter 152 - 153: The Cruel Truth

    "Hahaha!! What��s wrong?! That��s it? That��s all you got?!"


    Amidst the wild laughter,


    Romani brandished his twin blades mercilessly.


    With the sudden eruption of a chilling white light, Aurora��s attack was instantly dispelled by Romani��s two swords! In return, Romani��s counterattacking blade broke through Aurora��s protective Aura and slashed directly across her chest!


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere,


    The thick scent of blood filled the air,


    The intense pain caused Aurora��s brows to furrow, but with her powerful willpower, she endured the pain and continued to swing her sword at Romani with all her might!


    However,


    Faced with Aurora��s renewed attack, the cruel smile on Romani��s face grew even more intense and sinister,


    "Hahaha! Not bad, my lady! But it��s a pity~"


    Mockingly,


    Romani suddenly dodged Aurora��s slash with a highly twisted posture, then swiftly spun around and kicked her in the abdomen! At the same time, the violent Aura gathered on his twin blades! A white beam of energy was unleashed!


    It struck Aurora��s chest directly!


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering explosion, the chilling white flames engulfed Aurora. After nearly burning away her protective Aura, the raging fire began to scorch her body. The unbearable pain of being burned continuously stimulated Aurora��s brain, and the lady of the manor ultimately couldn��t bear the agony, letting out a wail.


    Upon hearing Aurora��s mournful cry, Romani became even more excited.


    The misery of others was Romani��s pleasure.


    Watching Aurora being scorched by the flames, Romani��s eyes were filled with a pathological ecstasy,


    "Good! Good! You truly are a family; all of your screams are so melodious!"


    However,


    Moments later, with the convergence of purple Aura and the eruption of purple lightning,


    The chilling flames enveloping Aurora were shattered by the powerful force of the lightning! At that moment, Aurora escaped the torment of the sea of fire!


    But,


    The extensive burns on her body and the massive consumption of Aura eventually took their toll on Aurora, leaving her unable to support her flying body and suddenly falling from the sky!


    At this moment,


    Romani naturally wouldn��t miss this opportunity,


    He directly swung his twin blades, transforming into a white meteor, suddenly charging towards Aurora with the force of a thunderbolt! The horrifying killing intent, centered on the white meteor, spread wildly in all directions, sending chills down the spines of those who sensed its presence!


    "My lady!!!"


    Upon seeing Aurora falling,


    And watching the Divine Punishment Sect member rapidly approaching behind her, the members of the Blizzard Knights leaped into action without hesitation! Charging towards Romani!


    "Stay away from my lady! You pervert!!!"


    Unleashing all their Aura, the knights resolutely launched their attack on Romani.


    However,


    These knights, one of the sixth rank and two of the fifth rank,


    Ultimately stood no chance against Romani, who was of the seventh rank and higher.


    Seeing the determined eyes of the knights, Romani��s mouth curled into a sinister smile,


    "You overestimate yourselves. Since you want to die, I��ll do you a favor~"


    White Aura gathered on his twin blades,


    Wielding his twin blades, Romani resembled the Grim Reaper, harvesting souls, and violently collided with the three knights.


    In the blink of an eye!


    The knights�� swords and their sturdy armor disintegrated into countless metal fragments! At the same time, their bodies were disintegrating as well!


    In an instant,


    Under the horrified gazes of the other knights and guards, accompanied by chilling screams, the three knights who had clashed head-on with Romani to save Aurora were reduced to pieces of flesh raining from the sky!


    Blood rained down from the heavens,


    Turning the ground as if it were draped in a layer of crimson,


    Aurora, who had barely managed to stand up, was also dyed red by the blood rain.


    Looking at the severed limbs and arms falling from the sky, Aurora��s violet eyes were filled with sadness,


    ��Karl, Bajero, Norway...��


    Muttering the names of the three knights in her heart, Aurora clenched her sword��s hilt unwillingly,


    At the same time,


    She couldn��t help but glance around at the battlefield, which resembled hell itself,


    ��Everyone...��


    At this moment,


    After several minutes of fierce fighting, the nearly one hundred knights and the count��s guards had killed many of the Divine Punishment Sect members, but they had paid a heavy price as well. Those who survived were less than one-fifth, with guts and blood scattered everywhere,


    Screams of pain and wailing filled the air,


    Seeing a madman from the Divine Punishment Sect about to rip out the heart of a young knight, Aurora gritted her teeth and swung her sword!


    Terrifying sword energy whistled through the air,


    Directly sending the black-robed figure flying!


    ��My lady?!��


    Seeing that he had been saved, the young knight hurriedly climbed up from the ground, looking at Aurora with immense gratitude, "Thank you, my lady, for...?!!"


    However,


    Before the knight could finish expressing his gratitude,


    Under Aurora��s horrified gaze, a figure enveloped in white Aura suddenly descended from the sky,


    "Boom..."


    A watermelon crushed...


    The young knight, who had just escaped death, had his head nonchalantly crushed by Romani��s foot, with brain matter and blood splattering on the ground...


    "Do you still have the mood to protect others? My lady, you truly are kind~"


    Kicking away the young knight��s corpse,


    Romani, holding twin blades, slowly walked towards Aurora,


    "You, you bastard!"


    Witnessing the knights, she had personally nurtured falling one by one at the hands of the Divine Punishment Sect members, and seeing the culprit responsible for the deaths of her son, daughter, and many companions before her, Aurora��s anger had reached an unprecedented level,


    With the strong desire to kill in her heart, Aurora forcibly endured the intense pain in her body, using her sword to prop herself up and stand,


    "You, all of you, why are you targeting our family so much?"


    At this moment, Aurora couldn��t help but ask the biggest doubt in her heart,


    "Isn��t the purpose of your existence to fight against the Asumos Church?"


    "Oh? It seems, my lady, you have a bit of a misunderstanding about us~ We don��t exist solely to fight against the Asumos Church. According to our doctrine, any existence that opposes the Demon Lord is our enemy. Whether it��s those charlatans of the Asumos Church or families like yours that guard the frontier~"


    Saying that, Romani revealed a playful smile,


    Upon noticing the smile, Aurora couldn��t help but narrow her eyes,


    "Your tone seems somewhat disdainful of the doctrine..."


    "Ah, well, the doctrine, the Demon Lord and all that, I��m not really interested. I don��t have any faith in those matters at all,"


    Romani admitted without hesitation,


    "Then why did you join the Divine Punishment?"


    "I didn��t join the Divine Punishment Sect for any faith. I��m just following my own desires. After all, once I joined the Divine Punishment, there are plenty of opportunities to kill. Not only do I comfortably enjoy the process of slaughtering enemies, but I also have the protection of an organization. Why not?"


    "You��re a real sicko..."


    "Ohoho, thank you for the compliment~"


    Romani grinned sinisterly,


    "But, my lady, you don��t need to worry. I��m a good person~ I��ll make sure your whole family is reunited in the next world~"


    Saying that, the ominous white light once again enveloped his twin blades, and the horrifying Aura inside Romani erupted once more! The terrifying shockwave swept across everything around it, causing Aurora��s body to tremble uncontrollably.


    However, at this moment, S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing Romani mention ��family,�� Aurora��s heart clenched her sword hilt tightly. The thunderous Aura within her, which was nearly depleted, miraculously burst forth at this moment, shielding her body,


    "I won��t let you hurt Xia��er!"


    With the conviction of protecting her family, a strong desire to fight emerged in Aurora��s eyes.


    However,


    Hearing her words, Romani sneered and burst into laughter. His hideous face was filled with a mocking expression.


    "Hahaha! Xia��er??! My lady, haven��t I told you? That girl isn��t the so-called ��Xia��er�� at all, but merely an imposter!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "No, no, no, I��m not talking nonsense..."


    Romani playfully shook his index finger,


    "Because the real Xia��er was killed by my own hands a long time ago..."

 Chapter 153 - 154: Fighting for Life

    "What did you just say?!" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Romni��s words, Aurora froze in place for a moment, her violet eyes filled with disbelief.


    However, the marchioness quickly shook her head in denial, refusing to accept Romni��s words.


    "No, it��s impossible! Xia��er has already come back! The Guardian Beast has acknowledged her too! You must be spouting nonsense!"


    An enraged Aurora swung her sword,


    A powerful sword aura, filled with the force of lightning, erupted and headed straight for Romni. However, facing this sword aura, which was powerful enough to split a sixth-tier abyssal demon in half, Romni merely displayed an indifferent expression, and with a casual swing of his blade, shattered Aurora��s sword aura.


    "Heh, I��m telling the truth, my lady,"


    Romni��s smile grew even more cruel.


    And then,


    As if recalling some amusing memory, Romni even revealed an expression of enjoyment.


    "I remember it clearly. When your granddaughter was first brought to me by Benjamin, she had a smile full of happiness. But when she saw us behind Benjamin and noticed our bloodstained blades, her sudden change of expression was simply delightful~ Don��t you think so, Benjamin?"


    With that,


    Romni sought affirmation from Benjamin, who was not far away and protected by members of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    In response to Romni��s words, Benjamin sneered and nodded his head, looking at Aurora with a mocking gaze.


    "Hahaha, yes! That foolish girl even asked me for help back then, hahaha! How stupid!"


    "You! It was you all along!"


    Hearing Benjamin��s words, Aurora clenched her fists tightly.


    On the other side, Romni nodded his head in agreement, looking extremely pleased.


    "Yes, yes! That girl really was stupid! After I cut off her limbs, gouged out her eyes, and even disemboweled her, she still cried and begged me to spare her! She kept calling for her mother even though I had already told her that I killed her mother! What a fool!"


    As he recalled the ��wonderful�� moments of that time, Romni��s smile became even more wild and filled with a sick madness.


    The sound of his laughter continuously assaulted Aurora��s heart,


    Even Benjamin felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Then, as if thinking of something, Romni clapped his hands excitedly.


    "Oh, right! That girl may have been foolish, but she had a great voice! I still remember her screams clearly~. Because of that, I didn��t leave her body to rot in the wild after I cut off her head. Instead, I fed her to my pet dog~. The tender flesh made my dog so happy~."


    As he spoke,


    Romni lowered his head, stuck out his tongue, and licked his dry lips in a savoring manner. He locked his gaze onto Aurora��s face.


    "However, I have to blame you a bit. You raised your granddaughter too tender and delicate. After eating her, my pet dog has become so picky~. It won��t eat anything but tender young children now~."


    Romni��s tone was filled with ��reproach.��


    Upon hearing these words, Aurora fell into silence.


    Was what he said... true?


    Aurora couldn��t help but ponder the whole issue in her heart. Was her granddaughter really killed in such a helpless and tragic manner as he described? And if Xia��er was truly dead, then who was the person that had come back?


    Was it some monster that had taken on Xia��er��s appearance?


    ...


    ...


    After an intense inner struggle, Aurora eventually shook her head furiously, trying to cast out the chaotic thoughts in her mind!


    No, he is trying to deceive me! He must be trying to deceive me! He wants to shake my resolve!!


    Whether it was because she was unwilling to accept the truth,


    Or because she trusted the judgment of the Guardian Beast, Jei!


    Aurora refused to believe Romni��s words.


    However,


    She knew very well,


    That if she didn��t deal with Romni here, the things that madman just said would definitely happen to Xia��er! She couldn��t let those things happen!


    ��I must, I must protect that child!��


    Aurora reaffirmed her conviction.


    With the support of this conviction,


    The battered and bloodstained woman slowly rose from the ground, her violet eyes fixed on Romni.


    "I won��t believe your words..."


    As she spoke,


    Surrounded by the purple lightning, Aurora raised her sword once more, pointing the tip directly at Romni��s forehead.


    "Heh..."


    Seeing this, Romni sneered disdainfully.


    "I kindly told you the truth, but you don��t believe it. Fine. And now, you��re pointing your sword at me? Do you think you can kill me? Do you still have the power to do that?"


    As Romni��s words spread,


    The people around him couldn��t help but chuckle. After all, at this point, Aurora was completely suppressed by Romni and was even severely injured. The knights and the guards of the count��s house had all fallen to the ground, unable to get up.


    How could this woman defeat their archbishop now?!


    Amidst eerie laughter, the members of the Divine Punishment Sect gradually surrounded Aurora.


    Romni slowly raised his twin blades, his eyes turning cold.


    "Since you��re courting death, I��ll grant your wish. I��m such a nice person. Since you love that fake ��granddaughter�� so much, I��ll send her to join you later~ Hahaha!"


    Upon hearing this,


    Aurora��s eyes suddenly turned sharp.


    "Don��t you dare touch my granddaughter, you beast!"


    Along with Aurora��s roar,


    Wielding her long sword, the fearless Marchioness suddenly charged toward Romni! The little remaining lightning-attributed aura within her started to gather in her chest! It was clear that after realizing she couldn��t possibly defeat the people of the Divine Punishment sect,Aurora chose to use self-destruction to perish together with these beasts!


    However,


    Some powerful enemies cannot be defeated by faith alone.


    Facing the desperate Aurora, sensing the power gathering in her chest, the mocking expression on Romni��s face only grew thicker.


    "You want to self-destruct? You��re underestimating me. How could I let you succeed?"


    In the past, many people he had killed


    Had wanted to use self-destruction to perish together with him,


    He was all too familiar with Aurora��s expression right now...


    So,


    Amidst the ridicule of the crowd, the blade in Romni��s hand was wrapped in white light, transforming into an energy spear! Then, with a wave of his hand, Romni sent the spear forward like a beast breaking free of its shackles, assaulting the enemy! Aurora, almost completely exhausted, naturally couldn��t withstand such a powerful strike.


    "puuu!!"


    Accompanied by the explosion of white aura and the splattering of blood,


    Aurora��s chest was pierced by the spear, and her body flew backward! She was pinned to a distant, large tree!


    "Hahaha! How pathetic, my lady!"


    Seeing this, Romni��s arrogant laughter echoed throughout the Count��s estate.


    Afterward,


    Blade in hand, Romni slowly walked towards Aurora, planning to cruelly kill the white-haired woman before him with the same method he used to slaughter Aurora��s son, daughter, and granddaughter.


    A family, after all,


    Should be complete~


    With this thought, Romni slowly pulled out the slender, sharp knife from behind him. However, just as Romni strode forward with sharpened blade, the Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in disbelief as he looked ahead!


    Huh?!


    Not just Romni, but the other members of the Divine Punishment Sect and Benjamin also showed the same astonished expressions! ? !


    At this moment,


    A pink-haired little girl, who was all too familiar to everyone, somehow appeared out of nowhere like a ghost in front of them?! She was facing away from them and slowly crouching in front of Aurora. At the same time, six or seven eerie, blood-colored butterflies quietly fluttered around the girl...


    ��Is it her? The little girl impersonating the Marchioness�� daughter?! How did she appear here?!��


    This question instantly surfaced in Romni��s mind.


    And,


    Along with this question, an indescribable sense of fear surged in Romni��s heart...


    The surrounding air,


    Seemed to become even colder and heavier with the girl��s appearance...

 Chapter 154 - 155: The Temporary ’Granddaughter’

    "Who,"


    Having been pierced through the abdomen by a single strike, Aurora had undoubtedly entered a critically injured state. The incessant loss of blood from her abdomen and the nearly depleted fighting spirit within her body caused the Marchioness to become extremely weak, and her consciousness began to blur.


    Her vision also grew murky.


    But, even so,


    Upon seeing the all too familiar pink silhouette before her, Aurora couldn��t help but reveal a worried expression and instinctively raised her right hand, trying to grasp the longsword beside her once more.


    "Xia��er... Hurry... Run..."


    Gasping for breath and in a state of severe injury with unclear consciousness, Aurora still instinctively wanted to protect her granddaughter.


    And after hearing these words,


    The pink-haired girl in front of her slowly crouched down.


    Looking at the incredibly weak Marchioness who wholeheartedly wanted to protect her, Yumo��s heart couldn��t help but feel extremely complicated, her deep blue eyes filled with conflicting emotions.


    ��Sigh,��


    ��I��m not even your granddaughter,��


    ��Why are you still so desperate to protect me? As a Seventh stage human, it wouldn��t be difficult for you to retreat.��


    enmm,


    However,


    ��sure, it��s hard for you to believe his words, right? After all, no one would want to accept the fact that their granddaughter died so tragically...��


    ...


    Yumo sighed helplessly in her heart. She initially had no feelings for the Marquis family or for Xiumu and Aurora. Their lives or deaths had no impact on Yumo, as countless humans had died in front of her over the past five hundred years.


    Yumo��s friendliness towards the Marquis family was mainly based on the premise that they were Yuan��er��s relatives. However, after spending days together, the love and care Xiumu and Aurora showed her, as well as their self-sacrifice in protecting her, made Yumo feel a bit warmth in her heart.


    "Rest well for now, and leave the rest to me, ��Grandma��."


    Yumo said softly.


    At the same time, two blood butterflies slowly fluttered in front of Aurora.


    As the golden powder fell, Aurora, who was already in a semi-conscious state, could no longer resist the drowsiness and eventually closed her eyes, falling into a deep sleep...


    After temporarily settling Aurora,


    Yumo slowly stood up and turned to look behind her, a faint chill shimmering in her deep blue eyes.


    �� this time, I��ll just play the role of the granddaughter, as a way of repaying them...��


    However,


    ��You guys are really rude...��


    As Yumo turned around,


    Dozens of black-robed Divine Punishment Sect members suddenly swung their weapons and charged at Yumo from all directions! The fierce killing intent instantly spread out like a sword, covering the sky as it stabbed towards Miss Yumo...


    --


    On the other side,


    Upon seeing Yumo��s appearance, Romni felt a chilling fear in his heart!


    This pink-haired girl, he had observed for quite some time with Benjamin��s assistance before! At that time, she seemed to be an ordinary, weak noble girl without any real strength! She was as insignificant as an ant, someone who could be easily crushed!


    However,


    At this moment, when he saw the girl again, although she didn��t emit any terrifying aura, she inexplicably gave him a tremendous pressure! This feeling was even stronger than when he first met the leader of the Sect! The blood-colored butterflies around the girl made him feel even more uneasy, sending chills down his spine!


    ��Who is this girl...?��


    Keeping a cautious eye on the girl��s figure, Romni simultaneously gave orders to the surrounding Divine Punishment Sect members with his peripheral vision.


    It was apparent that,


    Faced with such a strange existence, Romni wanted his subordinates to test her first!


    and


    Under the Archbishop��s guidance, the group of believers once again erupted with terrifying killing intent and frenzied aura! Without hesitation, they charged towards the pink-haired girl, brandishing their weapons! There was no doubt that if she were an ordinary child, she would have met a tragic end, being reduced to a pile of broken flesh upon encountering such an attack...


    However,


    Romni was surprised to find that,


    After turning around, the pink-haired girl didn��t show any fear or astonishment. She didn��t even react to the people��s attack, just standing there motionless...


    "What��s going on with this girl?!"


    Romni couldn��t help but ask himself,


    And the next moment, something unbelievable suddenly happened before his eyes,


    Under Romni��s astonished gaze, the dozens of Divine Punishment Sect members who were launching their attack suddenly froze in place! The thick killing intent and powerful energy fluctuations around them instantly dissipated! Accompanied by the dropping of their weapons, these believers inexplicably fell to the ground, directly passing out...


    ��What,��


    ��What the hell is going on?!!��


    ��Is this some kind of joke?!��


    "You guys, what are you doing?!! Get up!"


    Romni couldn��t help but roar in anger!


    However, the believers remained motionless.


    At this moment, Romni��s brow furrowed, and his peripheral vision suddenly caught a blood-red existence above him! Although that existence, like the little girl not far away, had no strong aura fluctuations, it instinctively gave Romni a strong sense of crisis!


    Guided by his many years of battle instincts, Romni abruptly leaped back, forcibly increasing the distance between himself and the blood-colored butterfly!


    "Hm? A butterfly?!"


    After widening the distance, Romni finally saw the true appearance of that existence.


    It was a butterfly with eerie blood-red patterns, identical to the ones fluttering around the pink-haired girl earlier!


    Moreover,


    There were also these butterflies around the church believers!


    ��Is it because of these things?��


    At this moment, Romni seemed to have realized the real reason for his subordinates�� unconsciousness. Subsequently, he couldn��t help but clench the blade in his hand, staring fixedly at the pink-haired girl in the distance. He initially thought she was just a weak impostor, but now it seemed,


    This girl was a dangerous existent...


    "Who are you��?!!"


    While secretly accumulating his aura, Romni questioned her,


    Upon hearing this,


    The pink-haired girl slowly revealed a sweet smile,


    "Me? Hmm, I guess I��m a child of this family? At least... for now..."


    "A child?! Heh..."


    Romni couldn��t help but let out a cold laugh,


    "Xia��er was killed by me personally, and her body was fed to the dogs! Who are you pretending to be?!"


    "Hmm? Where I came from? That��s not important. What��s important is you..."


    Saying that,


    The pink-haired girl slowly raised her hand,


    "You won��t live much longer..."


    The moment he heard these words, a bone-chilling coldness pierced Romni��s body like a sharp sword! It caused him to shudder uncontrollably! Even his soul trembled under the chill! A cold sweat trickled down his forehead,


    At the same time, Romni noticed the dozens of blood-colored butterflies slowly surrounding him from behind.


    Obviously,


    This impostor wanted to kill him...


    ��Don��t underestimate me!��


    Romni couldn��t help but emit a fierce light in his eyes! His inner rage and cruelty gradually overcame the slowly growing fear!


    In The next instant, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Romni, who had been gathering his strength, made a decisive move! He stopped talking to the girl and unleashed all his aura! Turning into a white meteor, he charged towards the pink-haired girl with an awe-inspiring momentum that could break through thousands of soldiers!


    ��Death Slash!��


    Without hesitation, Romni used his strongest attack technique! Endless white aura instantly gathered on the curved blade in his hand! As the power converged, the blade was suddenly enveloped in terrifying energy, transforming it into a three-meter-long white energy giant blade!


    The temperature of the ground soared! Even the space showed signs of gradual distortion!


    Seeing his ultimate move executed smoothly,


    Romni couldn��t help but reveal an excited smile,


    Back when he was only at the early stage of the seventh rank, he had decapitated a high-ranked seventh-tier expert with this move! And now, he had reached the high stage of the seventh Rank! Such an attack could probably severely injure even an early stage eighth-Rank existence!!


    What��s more important is,


    Romni was surprised to find,


    He had dodged all the blood butterflies and rushed in front of the pink-haired girl! And this girl still had no reaction! No attempt to dodge at the last moment, no intention to make a defensive move! She just stood there ��stunned,�� as if she hadn��t even caught his movement?!


    ��Hahaha?! Is that all?!��


    Romni couldn��t help but laugh wildly in his heart,


    It seemed he had overestimated his opponent?! It looked like the girl in front of him had only raised a few rather bizarre pets! Her own strength was still severely lacking! What was I being so cautious for just now?!


    Thinking of his timid behavior earlier,


    Romni couldn��t help but reveal a self-deprecating smile,


    However, very soon,


    His smile was replaced by a cruel expression,


    ��To make me feel so embarrassed?!��


    ��Haha! I��ll feed your corpse to the dogs later!��


    Laughing wildly, Romni swung the energy blade in his hand, aiming for the pink-haired girl��s neck...


    However,


    Romni��s face changed abruptly, and his brown pupils suddenly shrank.


    Because,


    He was shocked to find,


    He... he couldn��t cut through her skins?!


    The blade was stuck on the girl��s neck...


    --

 Chapter 155 - 156: Fear

    Amidst the roaring of the earth and the wailing of the sky,


    Under the watchful eyes of the remaining Divine Punishment Sect members, Romni clenched the hilt of his blade with both hands, unleashing his strongest technique, a single slash that tore through the air, aimed at the neck of the pink-haired girl! Facing this ferocious attack, the girl didn��t even have time to react.


    ��She��s dead for sure.��


    This thought was all that remained in everyone��s minds.


    As Romni��s subordinates, most of these Divine Punishment Sect members were ruthless criminals like him, eagerly anticipating the bloody scene of the young girl��s body being severed! Everyone��s eyes were glued to Romni��s blade, their focus unwavering.


    However,


    The scene they had all been eagerly awaiting didn��t unfold.


    To everyone��s astonishment and confusion, Romni��s blade struck the girl, slightly sinking into her neck, only to mysteriously halt in place?!


    "?!"


    ��Archbishop?? Your Excellency?��


    ��Why did he suddenly stop?��


    Countless similar questions surfaced in everyone��s minds.


    The most astonished of all was undoubtedly Romni himself because, at this moment, he knew full well that he had used all his strength in this strike! He had no intention of stopping whatsoever!


    In fact,


    His blade, his strongest technique, had become stuck in the girl��s neck after striking her! It could not advance even a hair��s breadth further! It was as if he had struck not a delicate neck but an impenetrable iron wall!


    ��?!��


    ��What... what on earth is going on?!��


    Romni couldn��t help but roar inwardly, his heart��s fleeting joy instantly dissipating.


    At this moment,


    The pink-haired girl tilted her head in disappointment,


    "Hmm? You... aren��t you going to try harder?"


    "You?!"


    Damn it!


    Upon hearing the girl��s mocking words, Romni gritted his teeth in fury, his muscles tensing and his body flooded with white fighting energy!


    At this moment, Romni put forth all his strength once again!


    Unfortunately,


    The blade still couldn��t harm the pink-haired girl, and due to reaching its limit, the energy blade disintegrated in an instant...


    And crumbling along with it was Romni��s confidence.


    ��Demon...��


    As he locked eyes with the girl��s suddenly appearing crimson pupils, an enormous Demon-like Darkness seemed to loom behind her, gripping the tiny Romni tightly in its hand! In an instant, an unprecedented sense of terror surged through Romni��s mind. Under the puzzled gazes of the onlookers, the Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect began to tremble violently, cold sweat streaming down his forehead.


    Driven by his survival instinct, Romni quickly withdrew his blade and rapidly retreated to increase the distance between him and the pink-haired girl.


    "You! What are you?!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me? I��m the heiress of the Marquis family~"


    "Nonsense! That person is already dead! You can��t possibly be the Marquis��s daughter! No! You can��t even be human! What kind of monster are you?!"


    Upon hearing these words,


    The pink-haired girl seemed to tilt her head in displeasure.


    "Calling me a monster is quite rude, huh? But you��re not wrong; I��m indeed not a human~"


    Saying this, the pink-haired girl confirmed that the unconscious Aurora was behind her and raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm, now that I think about it, this form isn��t very convenient for moving around..."


    "This form? What do you mean?!" Romni couldn��t help but ask.


    However, the pink-haired girl didn��t seem to have any intention of answering him. She simply raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    In an instant, under the astonished gazes of Romni and the remaining Divine Punishment Sect members, a surge of bizarre crimson energy suddenly flowed out of the girl��s body. In an instant, it enveloped her, along with dozens of blood butterflies.


    ��What on earth is happening?��


    Everyone anxiously gripped their weapons, keeping a close eye on the light��s movements.


    The next moment, when the crimson light dissipated, the pink-haired girl was gone, replaced by a stunning black-haired young woman.


    With phoenix-like eyebrows and bright eyes, she was seductive and enchanting. Her flawless, snow-white skin and a touch of red on her lips made her look like a lonely, enchanting red plum in the snow. Her delicate cheeks and fragile face were paired with ruby-like, crystal-clear blood-red eyes, making her seem like a precious treasure created by the Creator, or a fairy walking among mortals.


    Her silky black hair, with blood-red tips, cascaded like a waterfall to her small, rounded buttocks.


    The black off-shoulder gown she wore accentuated her slender, delicate figure. Her long, well-proportioned legs were exposed, and her snow-white feet stepped on the snow without fear of the cold.


    The poised black-haired girl exuded a bewitching charm all the time.


    Even the trembling Romni, upon seeing such a beauty, couldn��t help but be entranced for a moment.


    However, the next instant, Romni snapped back to reality, his face twisted with disbelief.


    ��How...how is this possible?!��


    Sensing the irresistible, invisible pressure emanating from the black-haired girl, Romni suddenly held his breath, his brown eyes shaking in madness.


    "Who...who are you?"


    In the face of Romni��s questioning, the black-haired girl slowly revealed a captivating smile.


    Her smile was charming, but it contained an icy coldness and murderous intent that sent chills down one��s spine.


    "You��re going to die anyway, so there��s no need to know..."


    As she spoke, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand.


    Upon seeing this, Romni clenched his lips tightly! Although he was unclear about the girl��s purpose and why she pretended to be the young lady of the Marquis family, there was no doubt that the murderous intent she released was genuine!


    She really wanted to kill him!


    In that case, he couldn��t just sit and wait for death!


    "Brothers! This girl is dangerous! Attack her together!!"


    Once again, Romni gathered his pure white fighting energy on his blade and shouted loudly! His shout suddenly brought the Divine Punishment Sect followers back to their senses, showing intense hostility towards the black-haired girl.


    In the next moment,


    With Romni��s eruption of power, the followers who received the signal let out a howling roar, releasing their fighting energy and bravely charging towards the black-haired girl with their weapons!


    However,


    Romni, who should have leaped forward and led his subordinates towards the black-haired girl, cleverly turned around after taking a few steps forward, suddenly transforming into a white light and sprinting wildly in the opposite direction!


    ��What are you waiting for? Run!��


    *Just run!


    Romni roared inwardly!


    After his previous attack proved ineffective, Romni realized the terror of the black-haired girl! Although he didn��t know who she was, she definitely possessed the strength of at least 8th rank! Her terrifying constitution might have even reached the peak of the 8th rank! Even their leader, the most powerful person in their sect , person, had never given him such a horrifying sense of horror!


    And the black-haired girl? Just making eye contact with her made his soul tremble!


    That girl was definitely a monster!


    Run!


    I must run!


    If I didn��t run, I would die!


    Glancing back at the group of subordinates who were going to die for him, a cruel smile gradually appeared on Romni��s face.


    ��Heh, just buy me some time!��


    After giving a cold laugh, Romni used all his fighting energy to increase his speed! He transformed into a white bolt of lightning in an instant and charged out of the Count��s estate! Seeing that the black-haired girl hadn��t pursued him, Romni couldn��t help but feel ecstatic!


    ��Did I escape?!��


    However, just as Romni asked himself this question,


    An unprecedented feeling of crisis suddenly surged in his heart! This caused the Divine Punishment Archbishop��s eyes to shrink, his heart stopping for an instant! He quickly looked back at the estate behind him?! At that moment, an overwhelming, irresistible force suddenly entered Romni��s perception!


    ��This...Shadow Force?! That girl...is she a demon from the abyss?!��


    Just as this conclusion was reached, a crimson light suddenly flashed from the depths of the estate behind him!


    And, Under Romni��s horrified gaze, dozens of crimson energy chains suddenly assaulted him from behind! In a flash, they tightly locked onto the rapidly moving Romni, rendering him immobile!


    ��What?!!��


    ��No, no!! no!! no!! no!!��


    "Help, help meeeeeee!!!"


    Bound by such a terrifying force, Romni��s heart was swallowed by fear, and he couldn��t help but let out a hoarse cry for help, struggling frantically to break free from the chains! Unfortunately, his efforts were futile.


    Afterward,


    With Romni��s scream, the chains suddenly retracted, forcibly dragging Romni back to the estate...

 Chapter 156 - 157: Divide and Conquer

    ��Nooo! f@uk!��!What the hell is this?!��


    Struggling with all his might, trying to break free from the chains, Romani was horrified to find that no matter how hard he tried, the crimson energy-constructed chains remained unmovable!, Powerlessly, Romani fell miserably to the ground, like a dog, he was dragged back into the manor by the chains!


    The followers guarding the perimeter, seeing this, rushed forward in an attempt to help their archbishop!


    However,


    In the instant they charged, they were smashed into pieces by the swinging chains...


    With resistance and support from his followers proving futile, Romani had no choice but to be dragged back, screaming in misery...


    --


    "Why are you running?"


    Watching Romani being dragged back like a dead dog, the black-haired girl tilted her head and said with a playful smile, sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was as crisp and pleasant as a gentle stream,


    But upon reaching Romani��s ears, it turned into the whisper of the Grim Reaper, causing his body to tremble and his fear to escalate. He could only twist his head shakily, looking back at the beautiful and dangerous black-haired girl. At this moment, his followers who had charged in his place were all lying in pools of blood...


    And yet, the black-haired girl at the center of the slaughter remained immaculate.


    Still so flawless,


    Chilling to the core.


    As their eyes met, Romani couldn��t help but swallow several times.


    Blood Butterfly,


    An unimaginable physical constitution,


    And the just-unleashed power of Shadow,


    Although it was hard to believe, Romani had a rough guess about the identity of the girl before him.


    ��Is... is she the new Demon King?��


    Blood Butterfly...


    Upon realizing this, a mixture of fear and amazement flooded Romani��s heart, as a humanoid Demon King existence was unheard of! What��s more, this Demon King was actually mingling within the Marquis family like she was playing house?! Even going so far as to protect them?!


    Hadn��t they made a mistake?!


    Damn it,


    If only I had realized her identity sooner, how could I have dared to attack her?!


    Romani couldn��t help but roar inwardly,


    However,


    Feeling the cold, bone-chilling killing intent in the girl��s crimson eyes, Romani had no time to dwell on these issues,


    "Gr- great Blood Butterfly! I... I am a faithful follower of the Demon Lord! It was not intentional when I attacked you just now! Please, have mercy! Spare me!"


    In the face of death��s threat,


    Romani had already cast aside the so-called dignity of his Saint-stage power, continually moving towards the black-haired girl��s feet on the ground, as if trying to gain her forgiveness by kissing her feet...


    "I have been working tirelessly for the Divine Punishment Sect, for your great cause, for decades! I have killed hundreds of those foolish enough to oppose the Abyssal Demons, those stupid pigs who tried to resist the Demon Lord! We have been diligently working all these years to weaken the strength of the various empires! Even if there are no merits, there is hard work! ...Please, consider all this! Spare... spare me! I really didn��t mean to attack you just now!"


    Although he was not a true believer in the strictest sense, Romani, in order to save his life at this moment, pretended to be incredibly devout.


    "Please... don��t kill me!"


    However,


    What Romani didn��t know was,


    His words had the opposite effect,


    The black-haired girl��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, the killing intent in her eyes growing thicker, and the temperature of the surrounding air continued to drop.


    "Spare you? Haha, funny, when you killed Xia��er before, did you consider sparing her?"


    "Eh? Xia��er?! Blood Butterfly, that situation, it��s not the same! I did that for the Demon Lord!"


    "For the Demon Lord? Ridiculous, that was to satisfy your own desire for slaughter, right? Moreover, what I hate the most are those who harm children..."


    As she spoke, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand,


    A surge of intense Shadow power gradually emanated from her palm,


    "Bl- Blood Butterfly?!"


    At this moment,


    Romani was horrified to find that his body was being slowly lifted by the crimson chains, directly dragging him into midair.


    A feeling of unease flooded Romani��s heart,


    Frightened, the archbishop��s face twisted in fear,


    "No! No! Blood Butterfly! Don��t kill me! I can be your servant, do anything for you! Please, don��t kill me!"


    "Blood Butterfly, huh? I don��t really like that name."


    The black-haired girl frowned, a hint of displeasure in her tone,


    "But don��t worry, I won��t kill you. Killing someone like you would dirty my hands."


    "You won��t kill me?!"


    Hearing this, Romani��s face instantly lit up with joy, and an intense feeling of gratitude surged in his heart after his narrow escape from death,


    "Thank you, my lord! Thank you, my lord! From now on, I will go through fire and water for you without hesitation! ..."


    "..."


    In the face of Romani��s series of insincere words of gratitude, the black-haired girl merely gave an indifferent smile.


    The next moment,


    Just when Romani thought he had cheated death,


    Under his unprepared gaze, the crimson energy chains floating around him suddenly rushed towards him!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Before Romani could react, dozens of sharp blades emerged from the tips of the chains, immediately piercing through Romani��s limbs and dozens of major meridians used for circulating fighting energy! The unbearable pain instantly assaulted every nerve in Romani��s body, constantly attacking his brain!


    As the chains were withdrawn, Romani was transformed into a bloody figure, falling miserably from mid-air and landing on the ground mixed with blood and mud...


    The sudden turn of events,


    The joy that had just emerged in Romani��s heart was suddenly wiped away, replaced by horror.


    After a bout of wailing,


    Romani shakily raised his head, looking at the playful black-haired girl in front of him,


    "Wh... why? Didn��t you say you wouldn��t... kill me?"


    "I didn��t kill you~ I just crippled your cultivation~"


    The crimson eyes of the black-haired girl were full of mockery,


    "As for whether you can survive or not, that depends on how strong the bond is between you and your subordinates, doesn��t it?"


    "Bo... bond?"


    "Hehe~"


    With no intention of explaining, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    The crimson Shadow power gradually spread around her~


    In the next moment,


    Under Romani��s horrified gaze, the dozens of black-robed people who should have been dead next to the black-haired girl slowly stood up! However, the aura surrounding these black-robed figures was no longer just pure fighting energy but also mixed with the eerie Shadow power!


    Their faces became even more twisted, their bodies gradually swelling, and they even grew sharp fangs and claws!


    Upon witnessing this scene, Romani gasped in shock,


    "Ab... Abyssal transformation?!"


    "Nope~, just a partial Abyssal transformation. They still have a bit of brain left. Of course, their inner desire for slaughter is very strong~"


    The black-haired girl said with a smile,


    "If your bond with them is deep enough, they won��t hurt you~ But, if it��s not~"


    Before her words fell,


    These dozens of hideous monsters suddenly lunged towards Romani under his desperate gaze!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    With Romani��s heart-wrenching screams, blood and entrails splattered everywhere!


    ...


    ...


    An Archbishop of the Divine Punishment Sect met his end, devoured by his own subordinates.


    "Hehe~"


    In the face of such a gruesome scene, the black-haired girl, our Miss Yumo, couldn��t help but let out a cold laugh,


    "Well, what kind of bond can there be between someone who would betray his teammates and his subordinates?"


    With that said,


    Yumo turned her head to tend to Aurora.


    But at this moment,


    Romani��s weak wails before his last breath made Yumo stop in her tracks,


    -"No, it wasn��t me... We were just following the orders of the Child of Demon lord... We... the Child of demon lord told us to do it..."


    Hearing this,


    Miss Yumo, who was halfway to Aurora, stopped in her tracks and slightly furrowed her brows,


    "demon lord��s Child?"

 Chapter 157 - 158: Prey Caught in the Spider’s Web

    The eastern part of the Great Winter Forest,


    "Jace, didn��t we get there yet?"


    "We��re close! Just over the hill ahead!"


    Walking through a small ditch, the former adventurer named Jace spoke excitedly.


    Hearing this, the Seventh Brave of the Asumos Church��Cabane couldn��t help but reveal a thrilled expression.


    Finally! They were almost there!


    As long as he could bring the exact location of the Demon Temple back to the Asumos Church, he would gain immense merit! Without a doubt, he would become the new Apostle of Heaven!


    This era belonged to him, Cabane��s story, was about to begin!


    Imagining his bright future, Cabane��s mouth couldn��t help but slowly curve into a smile.


    He was extremely satisfied with his decision to venture into the Great Winter Forest!


    This,


    It was absolutely the best decision of his life!


    For a moment, an unparalleled excitement surged into Cabane��s heart.


    "Quick, hurry up!"


    He couldn��t wait to experience the feeling of achieving fame and success.


    However,


    Despite his excitement, there was still a hint of annoyance deep within Cabane��s heart.


    Then, the red-haired man slowly turned his head to look at the woman behind him, dressed in the church��s uniform and with short orange hair.


    "Arella, didn��t you say you wouldn��t come? Why did you still follow us here?"


    Cabane��s words were filled with disdain, as well as a strong sense of smugness.


    " didn��t you say we wouldn��t be able to find it? Didn��t you say Jace was a liar? But look now, aren��t we almost there?!"


    In response to Cabane��s words,


    The orange-haired woman named Arella narrowed her eyes slightly, still full of disdain.


    "We haven��t arrived yet, what��s the hurry..."


    "Heh, let��s see how long you can keep up that stubbornness."


    Cabane sneered coldly.


    He couldn��t wait to arrive at the Demon Temple and see the change on Arella��s expression, to see what kind of expression the Third Brave, who usually looked down on him, would reveal after seeing the Demon Temple.


    On the other side,


    Arella remained indifferent in the face of Cabane��s smugness. She didn��t respond to his provocation but instead focused on observing the surrounding environment. Likewise, she was also on guard against the appearance of the Abyssal demons.


    At first,


    When Cabane mentioned that he knew the news about the Demon Temple,


    Arella indeed didn��t pay any attention, as such fake news was endless! Even after seeing the so-called "Demon Temple" fragment, Arella remained skeptical, since Jace, the adventurer, had many holes in his story.


    In Arella��s view, the other party was just a liar.


    Moreover,


    Even if there were such intelligence, it should have been reported to the Archbishop or the Pope immediately and waited for the decision of the church��s upper echelons, instead of taking action on their own for merit. Arella didn��t initially plan to enter the Great Winter Forest but reported the intelligence to the Archbishop.


    However,


    Before waiting for the Archbishop��s reply, Arella was surprised to find,


    Cabane had already taken matters into his own hands, bringing his team and Jace into the Great Winter Forest.


    Although there were some minor conflicts between her and Cabane, Arella, being the Third Apostle of Earth, still valued her companions very much. Naturally, she couldn��t just watch her companions foolishly march to their deaths! So, Arella, armed with a rare spatial teleportation scroll, hurriedly entered the Great Winter Forest. Using the locator tool between the Braves, she traced Cabane��s movements, trying to bring the adventurous Brave back to the City of Wind!


    However,


    After tracking them down,


    Arella was astonished to find,


    The so-called "secret passage" that Cabane and Jace had taken was indeed just as they had described it earlier, a special path free of magical beasts and Abyssal demons! After secretly following them for several hours based on the residual aura, Arella hadn��t encountered a single Abyssal demon! She couldn��t even sense any residual demonic presence!


    ��Perhaps? Is that adventurer telling the truth?��


    After such a thought surfaced in her heart,


    Arella decided to join Cabane and the others after catching up with them. She was also curious about whether they could really reach the Demon Temple?! If they were to encounter a large number of Abyssal demons later, escaping shouldn��t be a problem with the spatial teleportation array given to her by the Archbishop.


    And so, Arella joined the team...


    ...


    ��Really, no Abyssal demons...��


    Looking around at the eerily quiet forest, Arella felt increasingly complicated inside.


    Although she still harbored doubts,


    Now, she might have to believe that Cabane had truly found a reliable adventurer with genuine information...


    If that were the case,


    What about the path ahead?


    Would crossing this hill lead them into that special barrier? And then, would they see the Demon Temple?


    Thinking of this, Arella couldn��t help but feel a bit nervous, and she gripped the slender sword at her waist. After all, who knew whether they would encounter any other Abyssal demons after entering the barrier, as Jace had said?


    And so,


    In this way,


    Filled with a mixture of apprehension, excitement, and doubt, Arella and the others crossed the final small hill together.


    As if expected, they seemed to step into a special barrier. Everything around them suddenly twisted, and their vision in front of them underwent earth-shattering changes! The dense forest of giant trees that had been ahead of them vanished abruptly! In its place was an open expanse of land! An open land surrounded by forests...


    However,


    After crossing this piece of land, the excitement on everyone��s faces instantly disappeared!


    The reason was simple,


    They did not see the Demon Temple...


    "What, what? Where��s the Demon Temple?!"


    Walking at the forefront, Cabane suddenly looked around frantically, disappointment rapidly showing on his face. After disappointment came a surge of anger that filled his eyes.


    Of course, apart from anger, there was also embarrassment,


    After all, he had just boasted to Arella...


    "You! You lied to me!"


    With the eruption of his red holy energy, Cabane suddenly turned around, grabbed Jace by the neck, and sternly questioned him,


    "You! Where��s the Demon Temple?! Didn��t you say it was right here?! Why is there nothing here?!"


    However,


    After entering the barrier, Jace seemed to have lost his soul, standing there dumbfounded. No matter how much Cabane slapped him, there was no sign of a response, and the light had already left his eyes!


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Cabane struggled to accept the situation, tightly gripping Jace��s neck.


    At that moment, a shield-bearing brother walked up to Cabane, speaking in an astonished and perplexed tone:


    "Captain...you...look over there..."


    "Huh? What now?!"


    Hearing this,


    Cabane followed his teammate��s direction, looking towards the lakeside in the distance. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment,


    Like the other members of the Asumos Church, Cabane froze in place when he saw what was by the lakeside. His brown eyes were filled with disbelief,


    "Why...why is there a cottage here?!"


    Looking at the countryside house-like cottage, Cabane couldn��t help but doubt his own eyes, rubbing them repeatedly,


    "Why is there a cottage? Could that be the Demon Temple?"


    "No, that��s not very likely..."


    Arella, who was also feeling puzzled, couldn��t help but shake her head in denial,


    "How about...we go and take a look?"


    Under normal circumstances,


    Facing such a bizarre and unthinkable situation, recording the coordinates and retreating would be Arella��s usual style.


    However,


    For some reason,


    When she saw that cottage, Arella��s gaze was fixed on it, as if there were voices coming from inside, constantly calling her to investigate...


    And when Arella made this suggestion,


    The other members of the Asumos Church had no objections.


    Cabane, already feeling frustrated, was even more eager in the face of the strange allure of the cottage, rushing forward!


    "Since we��re already here, let��s see what this place really is!"


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Atop a distant giant tree, a beautiful blue-haired girl was quietly sipping her cold drink and silently watching the members of Asumos Church approach the cottage.


    ��Good luck to you all~��

 Chapter 158 - 159: The Girl Inside the Crystal

    Thank you for the support ^^.


    --


    Being on high alert, the Asumos Church people finally arrived at the front door of the cottage after a struggle of conflicting emotions.


    Under the watchful eyes of the anxious team members,


    Cabane slowly opened the door, even politely calling out as a symbolic gesture,


    "Excuse me, is anyone here?"


    Of course,


    There would be no answer to Cabane��s greeting. The cottage remained silent as if a pin could be heard dropping. Not only was it silent inside the house, but even the surrounding forest was eerily quiet, making everyone��s hair stand on end. The strange feeling gave rise to a sense of unease and the desire to retreat.


    However, it seemed as if there was a mysterious power within the cottage, constantly luring them deeper inside...


    "This... someone is living here��?!! Are you kidding me?! This is the Winter Forest!"


    Looking at the neatly arranged furniture and the carefully placed decorations inside, Cabane couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise,


    This simple and cozy cottage, filled with the atmosphere of everyday life, almost subverted the worldview of the members of the Asumos Church.


    How could there be humans living in the Winter Forest, which was home to many terrifying abyssal demons? It was simply unbelievable! How did these people get to the Winter Forest? How did they avoid the abyssal demon attacks? And now, where os the owner of this house?!


    For a moment,


    Countless questions flooded everyone��s minds.


    While observing the furniture inside the house, Arella slowly made her way into the living room, feeling incredibly puzzled as she stroked the fur on the sofa.


    Then,


    A trace of astonishment appeared on her lovely face,


    ��Is this... the hide of a Snow Lion King?��


    The Snow Lion King was an extremely powerful magical beast. As Arella touched the fur, she seemed to feel the residual powerful magical power within. If her judgment was correct, the owner of the cottage must be very strong...


    However, there was actually no need to judge,


    How could anyone who could build a house in a terrifying place like the Winter Forest be weak? They just didn��t know who was living here...


    Besides,


    Would breaking into this person��s residence without permission provoke their displeasure?


    Thinking of this, Arella became increasingly uneasy.


    ...


    ...


    The exploration continued, as did Arella��s thoughts.


    However,


    Suddenly,


    A warrior��s roar pulled Arella back to reality,


    "Hero, come and look at this!!"


    The words were filled with urgency, causing Arella to frown slightly.


    Then,


    The young girl slowly followed behind Cabane and the others, entering the basement.


    Guided by another member of the Asumos Church,


    They arrived at an ice spring in the basement.


    Upon looking at the tranquil ice spring, Arella��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a strong sense of Fear emerged in her pupils! At this moment, she understood why the warrior��s words were filled with such anxiety earlier.


    Now,


    In Arella and the others�� line of sight,


    At the bottom of the ice spring filled with cold air, there was a huge crimson crystal that resembled a butterfly cocoon! And inside the crystal was a delicate little girl with her eyes tightly closed! As they saw the girl��s face clearly, not only Arella, but everyone present showed astonished expressions,


    "She... Why does she look so similar to the girl beside Lady Mengxi?!"


    This was everyone��s first doubt,


    However, they didn��t pay much attention to this issue right now,


    Compared to another serious matter, the similarity in appearance wasn��t such a big deal.


    What made everyone feel uneasy and frightened was the dense energy of the Shadow Power that enveloped the girl!!


    That terrifying energy of Shadow was stronger than any abyssal demon they had encountered before! Much stronger! It could be said that it was not on the same level at all! If their judgment was correct, this black Shadow Power might have reached the level of a Demon King!!


    And if they sensed it carefully,


    They would also find,


    The pink-haired girl wrapped in the crystal did not have even the slightest hint of human aura.


    What was there instead was a nauseatingly thick abyssal demon aura...


    In other words...


    "Is this... a Demon King-level abyssal demon?!"


    Arella gasped and slowly whispered her conclusion,


    Upon hearing this,


    The previously doubtful followers of the Asumos Church instantly showed frightened and uneasy expressions, involuntarily stepping back from the ice spring,


    "A Demon King-level?! Is it really that kind of monster?!"


    "It should... be..."


    Arella nervously nodded,


    "she should still be in a sleeping state, otherwise, she would have attacked us already... Besides, she is in human form..."


    Staring at the girl inside the crystal, Arella��s entire body trembled, and her mind was filled with countless doubts...


    The mysterious cottage in the forest,


    The Demon King-level existence within the cottage? A human-shaped Demon King?!


    Did this human who had accepted the power of the Demon Temple?!or was she forced!?...


    Moreover, why did this girl look so much like Xiaomo? Wait a minute? This girl also had a slave mark on her foot, just like Xiaomo? Could this girl be the real Marquis�� daughter? But if that were the case,


    Who was the person accompanying Miss Mengxi now?!


    In an instant, Arella��s face turned serious, Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time,


    A priestess slowly approached Arella, her petite body already trembling. After all, they were now in the same room with that terrifying monster from the legends. Who knew if that horrifying Demon King existence would suddenly wake up?


    So, the blonde priestess asked nervously,


    "Arella, what should we do now?"


    "What should we do..."


    Muttering under her breath, Arella��s expression became increasingly grave.


    At this point, ever since they had ventured a certain distance into the eastern part of the Winter Forest, their communication magic stones had been blocked by some special energy field and could not be used! In Arella��s view, unable to establish contact with the Asumos Church or other Heavenly Apostles, it was best for them to retreat as soon as possible...


    Although she didn��t know why she had unwittingly entered the area...


    But now, there was no time to care about that,


    "Be careful, let��s retreat first. While the Demon King-level existence hasn��t awakened yet, let��s quickly leave this place."


    "Yes..."


    The priestess nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, the people of the Asumos Church were indeed surprised by the appearance of this Demon King- human, but they did not let their guard down because of her human appearance! After all, no matter how gentle a creature may be, it would become incredibly violent and brutal once transformed into an abyssal demon! The seemingly harmless little girl in front of them was probably no different...


    They must not let their guard down because of her appearance!


    "Let��s hurry and go..."


    Upon receiving Arella��s instructions to retreat, everyone hastily prepared to leave the basement, as no one wanted to share a room with that terrifying ticking time bomb.


    However,


    As they were leaving, Arella��s brow suddenly furrowed. She couldn��t help but look at the red-haired man who was staring blankly at the ice spring behind her and whispered,


    "Cabane! What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and leave!"


    "Leave?"


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Arella��s words, Cabane sneered disdainfully,


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Why should we leave?!"


    "Cabane! What do you mean?!"


    "Hehe, a Demon King abyssal demon, lying here so defenselessly, and you want to just run away? Arella, you��re too timid!"


    His body��s crimson fighting energy began to surge slowly, and Cabane��s aura suddenly rose at this moment!


    It was indeed disappointing not to find the Demon Temple!


    But,


    If I could kill a Demon King-level existence, maybe I will also obtain endless honor and wealth!!


    How could I let such an opportunity slip by!


    Though the Demon King was strong! But this abyssal Demon King was clearly in a weakened state and completely defenseless! If I used my strongest attack, I will surely kill her!


    Success,


    Is for those with courage!!


    "Cabane! Don��t do anything stupid!!"


    Realizing what Cabane intended to do, Arella hurriedly rushed forward to try to stop him!


    However, it was already too late,


    Cabane had already drawn the battle-axe from behind his back!! The violent flame-attributed holy law energy suddenly erupted with a bang!


    "Raging Axe, Split the Sky!"


    And In the next moment,


    Under the horrified gaze of everyone, Cabane leaped into the air and launched a fierce attack on the crystal at the bottom of the ice spring...

 Chapter 159 - 160: Awakening

    I apologize for the delay. I have been occupied with three reports and two presentations that must be completed within the next two weeks. As a result, I will only be able to release two chapters during this period.


    ----------------------------------


    "Why! Why are you treating me like this? I am the daughter of the Marquis family! If you mess with me, my grandfather won��t let you off!"


    "Hehe, do you still think you are the Marquis��s family daughter? You are nothing but a slave now, a lowly slave!"


    As the words fell, the merciless man branded the pink-haired girl��s ankle with a scorching hot iron, leaving a mark symbolizing slavery...


    the girl��s screams echoed throughout the old house...


    The intense pain caused the girl to pass out.


    --


    "Benjamin, brother! Please, save me!"


    "Tsk, save you? Keep dreaming! Just accept your fate as a sacrifice for the Divine Punishment Sect! Just like your foolish sister, hahaha!"


    "Sister? You! You kidnaped my sister Xia��er?!"


    "Hehe, not only Xia��er, but also your foolish parents! But don��t worry, the Bishop is very kind, he will soon send you to reunite with your parents and sister! Hahahaha!!"


    "No, don��t!!!"


    --


    "Please, give me something to eat, I��m starving... I��m about to pass out..."


    "Food? Dream on! If you don��t want to get beaten again, get lost!"


    "Please... I... I really can��t go on..."


    "Hmm? Is that so? Hehe, you do look a bit attractive. How about this, serve me obediently for one night, and I��ll give you food, alright?"


    --


    "Save... save me..."


    "I can save you, but whether you can survive or not depends on yourself. The process will be extremely painful, making you wish you were dead. And even if you survive, you��ll have to pay a painful price~ Are you willing?"


    "As... as long as... I can... live... I... I am... willing..."


    "Well, if you��re willing, then fine."


    As the black-haired girl��s drop of blood fell, the pink-haired girl lying on the ground, dying from illness, fell into a deep slumber...


    --


    "My dear sister, you don��t have to be afraid anymore. From now on, no one can hurt you."


    "No... no one?"


    "That��s right~"


    "But, but I��m so weak, how could..."


    "No, no, no, my dear sister, you must realize that you have been reborn. Those who once tried to harm you are nothing but ants to you now. You can kill them at any time."


    "Kill... kill?"


    "Yes, they are nothing but enemies. You don��t need to feel burdened. And not only enemies, anyone who makes you unhappy, anyone who dares to harm you, you can kill them! Moreover, I��m sure you, who have been betrayed, bullied, and almost killed, know very well that most humans are nothing but lowly, despicable, cunning, and unworthy creatures that don��t deserve to exist in this world! Now you are Mommy��s child, and you must help Mommy and get rid of the filth in this world. Especially those creatures that use Holy energy or divine power~"


    "Holy energy? Divine power?..."


    "Yes~, that��s the filthiest, most nauseating aura. Once you encounter those auras, you��ll understand."


    "Then, what should I do when I encounter them?"


    "Of course, you should eliminate them~ Eliminate those pests. That��s your most important mission after being reborn~"


    ...


    ...


    In her slumber,


    A pair of slender, warm hands gently caressed the girl��s cheeks,


    A crisp, gentle voice, filled with a strong allure, echoed continuously in the girl��s mind...


    --


    At this moment,


    In the basement of a small wooden house in the eastern part of the Great Winter Forest,


    Arella wanted to stop her companion��s suicidal actions. Unfortunately, it was too late!


    Under the uneasy gazes of the people of the Asumos Church, Cabane leaped up and unhesitatingly used his strongest skill - Wild Axe Splitting the Sky! The furious fire-element Holy energy burst out from Cabane��s body non-stop!


    And it continuously attached itself to the giant axe!


    In an instant, the battle axe was engulfed in raging flames!


    Terrifying heat spread out from Cabane at the center, sweeping across the entire basement! The horrifying aura erupted, directly blasting the members of the Asumos Church, except for Arella, against the nearby wall! The aftermath of the energy caused cracks to appear on the wall!


    The entire wooden house began to collapse...


    When the battle axe with a horrifyingly high temperature hit the icy spring, a vast amount of mist instantly spread out!


    The ice-cold spring was suddenly turned into steam under Cabane��s attack!


    Yet, the power contained in the axe didn��t decrease at all!


    "Aaaaaaaaaah! Die!!"


    With Cabane��s slightly mad roar, the huge axe slammed into the crimson crystal! Accompanied by a crisp ��crack�� sound, cracks rapidly spread across the crystal!


    "Almost there!"


    "Almost there!"


    ��As long as I kill this demon king-level existence, I��ll be successful and famous!!��


    ��No one will ever look down on me again!!��


    Cabane��s inner self roared madly!


    As the crystal continued to shatter, and as the axe in his hand got closer and closer to the pink-haired girl��s neck, Cabane��s smile became more and more insane! Unparalleled excitement had already filled his heart! He even started to imagine the scene of the girl��s head being chopped off!


    "It��s over!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With an excited shout, the crystal completely shattered! Cabane��s battle axe suddenly slashed toward the girl��s delicate neck!


    However,


    At the very moment of imminent success,


    Cabane suddenly held his breath! His pupils shrank abruptly as if he had been struck by lightning, his body started to tremble uncontrollably!


    Because at this moment,


    Cabane was horrified to find,


    At the moment the crystal shattered, the pink-haired girl, who had been asleep all this time, had somehow already opened her eyes. Those heterochromatic eyes, filled with an eerie and icy aura, stared intently at him with a strange gaze,


    The deep blue eye was filled with coldness, while the blood-red eye carried intense madness, making Cabane shiver in fear!


    ��She, she?! She woke up?!! How come it happened so suddenly?!��


    Cabane was horrified,


    But soon, the Seventh Hero��s gaze hardened once again!


    He was now in a dilemma! The only thing he could do was to continue the attack!


    ��Wild Axe Splitting the Sky�� was his long-accumulated strongest attack! This demon king-level creature didn��t seem to have strong defenses! Moreover, she had just woken up and didn��t have the Shadow��s power around her! If he kept attacking, he might still be able to kill her!


    ��Be brave, Cabane!!��


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Suppressing the unease in his heart, Cabane suddenly let out a heart-wrenching roar,


    However,


    In The next moment,


    Under Cabane��s astonished gaze, the girl whose head was about to be chopped off showed no signs of fear, even revealing a mesmerizing, eerie smile,


    "Pests~"


    With the girl��s lips slightly parted, and her chilling words entering his ears,


    Cabane��s battle axe suddenly chopped off the girl��s head!


    It was very easy and effortless!


    Just, just like that?!!


    Hehe��?!


    Just like that?


    In an instant, ecstasy flooded Cabane��s brain, causing the Seventh hero and apostle of earth to burst into maniacal laughter. Even Arella and the others, who had been holding their breaths, showed expressions of disbelief,


    "Hahahaha!!! I, I did it! I killed a demon king! Hahahaha! I knew I could do it! From now on, no one will dare to look down on me again hahaha! I will become the fourth heaven apostle... Huh?!?!"


    However,


    Before he could laugh for long, Cabane��s expression suddenly changed, looking terrified at the girl��s head, which had somehow floated into mid-air,


    There was no blood at the wound on the girl��s neck, instead, there was an eerie black energy, which was still connected to the girl��s body~


    "It��s time to eliminate the pests~"


    Staring at Cabane��s horrified brown eyes, the girl eerily narrowed her own eyes,


    No! This is impossible?!


    "How are you not dead?!"


    Cabane roared in frustration,


    But before he could figure out the situation,


    In The next moment,


    A vast amount of pure black Shadow��s power suddenly burst out from the girl��s body!


    "Boom!!!"


    With an earth-shattering explosion, the black energy erupted from the ground! In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a black beam shooting straight into the sky! The small wooden house above was instantly reduced to ashes...


    --


    Elsewhere, watching the black beam erupt in the distance and feeling the terrifying Shadow��s power sweeping across the land,


    Sitting atop a giant tree, Shuoyue, who had been silently watching, smiled satisfactorily,


    "Hehe, as expected, in order to awaken my sister~ a little stimulation is needed~. using This disgusting Holy energy was indeed a good choice~"

 Chapter 160 - 161: Crushing 1/4

    Similarly, under the rampage of the eerie black light filled with ghostly wailing, apart from the two seventh-rank earth apostles, the others from the Asumos Church didn��t even have the chance to resist before they were swallowed and dismembered by the sudden outbreak of the black light.


    As for the two, although they managed to survive, they too were severely injured.


    At this moment, Cabane, relying on his excellent reaction ability, dodged the first Annihilation Beam released by Yuan��er. However, due to the close distance, Cabane��s left arm was inevitably hit by the black light, turning it into a cloud of blood mist. The blood stained his armor.


    The loss of his arm made him see the reality more clearly and deepened his regret.


    ��Damn it! If had known, I wouldn��t have attacked her.��


    ��Moreover, why didn��t she die even after her head had been cut?!��


    Dodging the rampaging black light and rushing to the surface, Cabane pressed hard on the large wound on his left shoulder, looking fearfully and puzzledly at the place where the wooden house had been. At this moment, under the watchful eyes of the two anxious Apostle, the raging black light gradually stabilized and turned into a bizarre black liquid.


    Surrounded by this black liquid, the terrifying humanoid figure slowly emerged from the ground.


    Under the sunlight, the pink-haired girl��s figure appeared clearly in front of the two heroes once again.


    Her petite and exquisite figure, her pink and white shoulder-length hair, casually draped over her shoulders, had a few pure black highlights on top of the predominantly pink hair. Her slanted bangs just brushed past her eyelids, curved willow eyebrows, beautiful red and blue gemstone eyes, long eyelashes trembling slightly, fair and flawless skin exuding a faint blush, and thin lips delicate as rose petals. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although dressed in tattered slave clothing, it couldn��t conceal the girl��s cuteness.


    However, along with her cuteness, there was also an eerie beauty and chilling aura.


    More importantly, the head that Cabane had just severed was now reattached to the girl��s delicate body, with no trace of injury.


    As her aura gradually stabilized, a terrifyingly sinister smile slowly appeared on the girl��s face. In her beautiful eyes, a strong murderous intent and bloodlust emerged! Her mismatched red and blue eyes immediately locked onto Cabane and Arella!


    The surrounding black liquid also twisted and writhed at this moment, as if it possessed life!


    In an instant, as the Demon King-being��s gaze locked onto him, Cabane��s legs began to tremble! Undoubtedly, all of his teammates had perished in the explosion of the Shadow Power just now! He himself had also lost an arm as a result.


    However, Cabane had no desire for revenge in his heart at this moment. All he felt was intense fear and the urge to flee!


    After all, when his ultimate move failed to kill his opponent, Cabane lost all his will to fight.


    While intensely staring at the pink-haired girl,


    Cabane secretly gathered his energy, attempting to activate the rare high-grade teleportation scroll at his waist to instantly return to the Asumos Church headquarters! However, after constantly stimulating the teleportation scroll, Cabane was horrified to discover,


    The scroll showed no reaction at all?!


    ��What, what... is going on?! Why... why can��t it be used?! What the fu@@!@!$!@!?!��


    Cabane couldn��t help but roar in his mind,


    ��Did the scroll got damaged?��


    Or,


    ��Could it be that it��s unusable within this barrier?!��


    If it��s unusable within the barrier, then he should hurry and get out!


    In an instant, Cabane already had thoughts of abandoning Arella and fleeing alone!


    However,


    Just as this idea emerged, Arella��s anxious cry entered Cabane��s ears,


    "Be careful!!"


    Huh?!


    At this moment, every cell in Cabane��s body sounded a hysterical alarm!


    In The next moment,


    Under Cabane��s horrified gaze, the black liquid around Yuan��er suddenly erupted! It violently reshaped and condensed into thousands of bizarre long whips with sharp barbs. Strictly speaking, it could be called tentacles.


    Thousands of black tentacles, filled with an overwhelming killing aura, roared like a terrifying beast unleashed, charging toward the two Apostle! The horrifying Pressure shook the earth and sky! The nearby forest seemed to emit a piercing screech...


    Facing such an all-encompassing attack,


    After realizing that they couldn��t avoid the incoming assault,


    Cabane had no choice but to grit his teeth, mobilize the holy power throughout his body, and brandish the battle-axe in his hand, slashing at the countless bizarre tentacles! At the same time, Arella did the same. After drawing the thin sword at her waist, she launched a storm-like attack on the tentacle swarm under the protection of the white light!


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by wave after wave of terrifying power bursts, under the deep red glow and pure white light, countless tentacles were severed by the two!


    However,


    The situation was still extremely unfavorable for the two heroes!


    Compared to the endless, abyss-like black shadow power, Cabane and Arella��s combined holy power was insignificant! Like two isolated islands amidst the black abyss, they could be swallowed by the dark tidal wave at any moment!


    Moreover,


    Under Cabane��s nearly desperate gaze, the severed tentacles were instantly regenerated under the protection of the black light!


    ��What?! No! How could they keep fighting?!��


    "Flame Blast!"


    Violently swinging his battle-axe, a giant tiger constructed of flaming fighting spirit and raging flames charged at the tentacles in front of them! In an instant, a massive fireball erupted!


    After releasing this long-range attack,


    Cabane didn��t hesitate to turn around and run towards the direction outside the barrier!


    Escape was his only thought at this moment!


    However, just as he turned around, Cabane��s eyes suddenly narrowed! An indescribable fear instantly gripped Cabane, as if a demonic claw from the abyss had grabbed him, dragging him deeper into the endless darkness!


    At this moment,


    Cabane��s brown eyes reflected the pink-haired girl, who had mysteriously appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "Where are you trying to go, mister~"


    Hearing the girl��s creepy voice, filled with bloodlust and madness, and gazing into her eerie, mismatched eyes, Cabane suddenly held his breath.


    "Get away from me, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Under the influence of extreme fear, Cabane let out a heart-wrenching scream and swung his giant battle axe at the girl.


    Facing the all-out attack from the Seventh Apostle of Earth, Yuan��er just gave a faint smile~


    The surrounding tentacles instantly turned into sharp blades capable of cutting iron!


    "puuuuuu!!"


    Blood splattered everywhere as, under Cabane��s desperate and unwilling gaze, his battle-axe was suddenly shattered, and countless sharp blades ruthlessly pierced his body...


    Unparalleled pain attacked Cabane��s brain! Desperate, the Seventh apostle shakily raised his right hand, attempting to beg for mercy from the demonic girl in front of him...


    "No, please..."


    However,


    Cabane��s plea seemed to excite Yuan��er even more, her mismatched eyes filled with delight and madness.


    In the next instant,


    The blades piercing Cabane��s body suddenly went berserk!


    Cabane��s plea was cut short as countless black spikes burst from within his body. In a flash, the Seventh Apostle was turned into a porcupine! His eyeballs were impaled by the spikes that burst from within, and his heart and brain were no exception.


    He was deader than dead...


    Meanwhile,


    Taking advantage of Yuan��er��s focus on Cabane, the Third Hero, Arella, transformed into a beam of white light, breaking through the encirclement of tentacles and quickly closing in on Yuan��er!


    "Starfall Strike!"


    While the demonic girl hadn��t yet reacted, Arella directly stabbed her thin sword towards Yuan��er��s heart!


    A sword enveloped in dense, sacred light energy struck through Yuan��er��s chest with unstoppable force!


    However,


    Arella didn��t show the slightest hint of joy on her face!


    The reason was simple: she didn��t feel any sense of impact!


    But,


    The girl was right in front of her?!


    Arella was utterly confused.


    Unfortunately, the Third Apostle of earth had no more chances to ponder the issue...


    In the next instant,


    Under Arella��s horrified gaze, Yuan��er��s head spun around 180 degrees, suddenly looking at Arella, who was behind her. This caused Arella to tremble uncontrollably, and even her soul let out a wail at this moment!


    Yuan��er��s mouth cracked open,


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by the flickering of dark light and the twisting and cracking of space, a terrifying black annihilating beam suddenly burst from Yuan��er��s mouth!


    The beam rapidly grew larger in Arella��s desperate eyes...

 Chapter 161 - 162: Captured 2/4

    The dark light surged with cruelty!


    Arella��s protective aura of holy light and her thin sword shattered in an instant! The annihilating beam, formed of black energy, struck Arella��s abdomen without restraint, sending her flying backward!


    She even flew out of the barrier and crashed violently into the snowy ground in the distance, her blood quickly staining the pristine white snow...


    "Cough, cough..."


    mouthful of blood after another spurted from Arella��s mouth,


    The unbearable pain followed closely,


    However,


    At this moment, Arella felt a sense of joy in having survived the ordeal. Under normal circumstances, being hit by an annihilating beam from a demon King existence at such a close range would surely mean certain death for someone like her, who wasn��t skilled in defense! However, she didn��t know if it was because the girl didn��t have time to gather her power or if she wasn��t yet proficient in controlling the power of the shadows,


    The power of this annihilating beam was not as great as Arella had imagined.


    She merely had a huge bloody hole pierced through her abdomen and hadn��t died on the spot.


    This might be considered fortunate in the midst of misfortune...


    Although she was severely injured, she had been blasted out of the barrier��s range by her opponent��s strike. It seemed that the figure in the distance had no intention of pursuing her. Now might be the best time to use a teleportation scroll and leave...


    With that in mind, enduring the intense pain in her abdomen, Arella slowly retrieved a teleportation scroll from her spatial ring.


    The eerie house in the woods,


    The demon king Crystal,


    And the first appearance of a humanoid demon ...


    ��These pieces of information must be brought back...��


    That��s right,


    While she��s here, she should record the coordinates as well...


    Pressing her hand tightly against the bloody hole in her abdomen, Arella struggled to sit up from the ground! However, as soon as she sat up, her eyes suddenly narrowed, and an even stronger sense of danger flooded her heart.


    At this moment,


    A tall, slender girl with blue-golden gradient hair had already appeared in front of Arella, seemingly out of nowhere.


    The girl��s left eye was a gorgeous golden rose, while her right eye was a beautiful pale gold.


    Although she was incredibly beautiful, there was an indescribable sense of danger hidden within her beauty! More importantly, the girl was surrounded by the dense power of shadows. Although it wasn��t as powerful as the pink-haired girl��s, the pale gold energy made Arella feel even colder and more unsettling...


    "Demon, demon King-class?!"


    Another demon King?!


    And a humanoid one?!


    "Damn it!"


    She had encountered two rare demon King beings in one day, which nearly broke her spirit.


    In the face of danger, Arella instinctively gathered the dense power of holy light in her hands and tried to cast an offensive spell!


    However,


    In response to Arella��s action, Shuoyue merely gave a faint smile.


    In the next instant,


    Following Shuoyue��s instructions, another powerful surge of shadow energy suddenly erupted, and countless sticky tendrils burst out from the dense bushes nearby! In an instant, under Arella��s horrified gaze, the tendrils wrapped around her body, and the sacred light energy she had just gathered in her hands was instantly absorbed.


    ��How... how could this happen...��


    As the paralyzing venom was injected, Arella convulsed and then completely lost her ability to resist, suspended in mid-air like a powerless puppet.


    Her body was unable to move,


    But Arella��s consciousness remained clear,


    She could only stare helplessly and unwillingly at the blue-haired girl who slowly drifted towards her. At this moment, Arella��s heart was filled with regret. If only she had known she would encounter two demon King beings on this journey...


    Unfortunately, there were no regrets in this world.


    Seeing this, Shuoyue smiled knowingly,


    She gently lifted Arella��s face with her hand, her eyes filled with amusement.


    "Hehe, don��t worry, I won��t kill you for now~. It��s rare to get a female hero behind Mommy��s back, and I need to use your body to help me cultivate something~"


    As her words spilled out, Shuoyue��s gaze grew even more wicked,


    And the tendrils wrapping around Arella began to writhe shamelessly on the female hero��s body...


    However,


    Shuoyue didn��t seem satisfied with this and glanced unhappily at the new breed of abyssal demon hiding in the bushes.


    "Don��t mess around in front of me, take your plaything back to your lair..."


    Seemingly sensing Shuoyue��s displeasure, the tendrils suddenly stopped moving.


    "That��s more like it."


    Shuoyue said coldly,


    Afterward,


    The blue-haired girl slowly floated into the air and looked towards the black light that had disappeared on the horizon...


    Hmm?


    That direction?


    "It seems that the child has gone to Wind City Linfeng, huh?"


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the central area of Linfeng City, within the Marquis��s mansion,


    "Blood Scythe Dance."


    Wilt smirked coldly and suddenly swung the blood-colored scythe in his hand!


    The dark green aura and the dense blood energy filling the surrounding space converged around Wilt in an unending stream! The terrifying power of an high-rank eighth-stage instantly burst forth! The Blood Prison Barrier, designed to prevent the Saintess from escaping, was instantly filled with this tyrannical force!


    Sensing the ever-expanding power around Wilt,


    Jei and Xiumu��s faces instantly became serious!


    Of course, they wouldn��t just let Wilt gather his power like this! After all, if their judgment was correct, once Wilt unleashed this skill, they would undoubtedly be defeated!


    "Roar, roar, roar, roar!!!"


    With a raging roar, Jei leaped up and transformed into a roaring thunder beast! Without fear, he charged towards Wilt! Xiumu, on the other hand, also let out an angry roar and swung his sword, unleashing his most powerful sword technique as he attacked Wilt from behind!


    However,


    Facing the combined attack of the two, Wilt��s dark green eyes grew even colder and disdainful...


    It went without saying for Xiumu, a mere seventh-tier cultivator, who dared to challenge him without knowing his own limits.


    As for Jei,


    Although this guardian beast of the Marquis family was also an eighth-tier being like himself, there was still a huge gap between them. Among the eighth-tier cultivator, there were distinctions between low-rank, mid-rank, high-rank, and peak! The thunder beast before him was merely at the initial stage of the eighth tier, and there was still a considerable gap between it and his own high-rank strength!


    However,


    His primary target for this mission was the Chosen One!


    There was no time to waste here with them!


    In an instant, Wilt��s eyes suddenly emitted a horrifying dark green light!


    The blood-colored crescents around him gathered power at a speed far beyond Jei and Xiumu��s expectations! The next moment, countless blades were unleashed!


    "Hu~"


    Accompanied by the howling wind, Xiumu��s sword was directly broken by the blood crescents! He himself was hit by three blood-crescent impacts and flew back violently, landing heavily on the ground! Jei, who was facing the majority of the blood crescent impacts, was also not in a good situation!


    The energy around him suddenly collapsed, and the protective magic on Jei��s body was also completely shattered under the relentless onslaught of blood crescents!


    Dozens of blood crescents struck Jei��s massive body!


    After a mournful cry,


    The blood-stained thunder beast fell helplessly from the sky, crashing onto the ground and raising a cloud of dust...


    After unleashing his skill,


    Wilt turned his attention to the silver-haired girl not far away, who had been protected by Xiumu and the others before.


    Now that the obstacles were gone,


    He could finally have some alone time with the young Chosen One.


    After revealing a chilling smile, Wilt slowly descended from the air and walked slowly toward Mengxi,


    However,


    In the next moment, Wilt��s brow furrowed involuntarily,


    Because, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The severely injured Jei had actually managed to get up again, desperately crawling in front of him, as if trying to protect the silver-haired girl behind him.


    This scene,


    Inevitably made Wilt reveal an angry expression.


    Heh,


    It was inexplicable; why was this guardian beast of the Marquis family so desperately trying to protect a member of the Asumos Church?


    However,


    ��If you��re seeking death, don��t blame me...��


    After revealing a terrifying murderous intent in his eyes, Wilt suddenly raised the blood-colored scythe in his hand!


    On the other side,


    Watching the murderous leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, the silent Miss Mengxi closed her eyes slowly after a long pause,


    A crisp loli voice slowly entered Mengxi��s mind,


    ��Miss Mengxi, are you sure about this?��


    ��Well, I wanted to try it anyway, to see how much power that state could have after reaching the sixth-tier mid-rank.��


    After a faint smile, Mengxi slowly opened her eyes,


    A barely noticeable golden light flickered in her beautiful pale purple eyes...

 Chapter 162 - 163: Miracle 3/4

    "Miracle? What is that? Isn��t it just false propaganda from the Asumos Church?"


    "No, Lady Yumo, there indeed is something called ��miracle.�� According to the information collected by the ��Nightingale organization, the ��miracle�� is the trump card of the Chosen One. It seems to display the power of a goddess and greatly enhances the Chosen one��s strength for a short period."


    "Oh? It sounds quite interesting. I��d love to see it for myself."


    "However, Lady Yumo, it��s a bit troublesome if you want to witness it."


    "Hm? Why do you say that?"


    "It is said that the miracle only appears when the Chosen One faces an immense crisis."


    "Crisis??"


    "Near death, perhaps? Or facing an attack that could be lethal in one strike? I��m not exactly sure about the specifics."


    --


    At this moment,


    Atop a giant tree far away from the Marquis��s mansion, Lady Yumo, who had returned to her black-haired young girl form while concealing her power, sat quietly on a tree branch, gazing thoughtfully at the battlefield in the distance, watching the battle between the eighth-tier cultivator within the mansion.


    "So, he��s the leader of the Sect, huh?"


    After learning about their conversation through the blood butterfly, Yumo couldn��t help but exclaim,


    At the same time,


    Upon seeing that the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect was a human, Yumo couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, the black-haired girl��s eyes quickly became serious again.


    ��If he��s the leader, he should know what the Demon lord��s child is all about, right?��


    Of course,


    Although she really wanted to capture this leader and interrogate him thoroughly about the Child of Demon lord, Yumo restrained her inner impulse for now. The goddess had given her a trial, and her ultimate mission was to let the protagonists eliminate her. However, before that, the protagonists needed to complete eight epic-level tasks, which meant defeating eight eighth-tier beings.


    It was clearly unrealistic to expect Mengxi to defeat Wilt at the moment,


    But,


    What if Wilt was weakened by Jei and Mengxi triggered the miracle?


    If the miracle was true as the Asumos Church��s people claimed, summoning the power of a goddess, then defeating Wilt might not be impossible. More importantly, Yumo wanted to know what exactly the miracle was, how much strength it would enhance, and what its limitations were.


    After all, only by understanding Mengxi��s limits could she properly arrange the small bosses in the future...


    In Yumo��s view,


    The most suitable boss would be one who could suppress and brutally beat the protagonist in their normal state and further force the protagonist to cheat, awaken, or experience a breakthrough in strength!


    Only a protagonist who had undergone numerous life-and-death trials could become a true expert.


    Considering this, Yumo chose to watch and let Mengxi and the others figure out a way to deal with the terrifying Man on their own.


    However,


    Recalling the previous conversation with Xiao, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a sense of unease and conflict,


    To see the miracle,


    Did Mengxi have to be near death or seriously injured?!


    ��This...��


    The thought of the beautiful, lovely, and understanding little girl covered in blood and gasping for breath made Yumo feel an inexplicable reluctance. She didn��t know why, but now she didn��t seem to want to see the child get hurt...


    ��No, no, no!�� S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��What am I thinking?!��


    ��Before great responsibility can be bestowed upon a person, they must first suffer and toil!��


    ��Mengxi getting hurt is an inevitable part of her growth! If she doesn��t hone her skills through difficult battles, how can she grow into the holy maiden who saves the world? i can��t keep protecting her.��


    "I mustn��t be soft-hearted, I mustn��t be soft-hearted..."


    Yumo muttered to herself quietly,


    However,


    Although she understood the reasoning, she still felt a little reluctant deep down...


    Never mind,


    Worst case scenario, just like before, I��ll use the ��Tears of Nature�� to help heal her after she gets injured. Anyway, there are plenty of those, and even if they run out, it shouldn��t be a problem to get more, given the friendly relationship between the Black Rose Family and the Elf Tribe...


    ��Huh?!��


    But,


    As Yumo was feeling conflicted while watching the battlefield, an unexpected scene suddenly unfolded before her eyes. It made her pupils constrict sharply, and a strong sense of unease instantly washed over her!


    "Hey! What are you trying to do, girl?!"


    --


    Within the battlefield,


    Facing the Guardian Beast - Jei, who still refused to give up and dared to stand in his way, Wilt��s face showed displeasure.


    ��Since you��re seeking death! Then I��ll grant it to you!��


    Accompanied by the surge of terrifying murderous intent, the dark green aura and scarlet blood power instantly condensed on Wilt��s scythe! In an instant, the weapon in Wilt��s hand transformed into a several dozen meters long energy scythe!


    The extremely powerful magic fluctuations continuously emanated from the scythe, causing Jei��s body to tremble involuntarily!


    The power of this strike was no weaker than the previous ��Blood Scythe Dance��! Moreover, compared to the previous wide-ranged attack, this strike clearly concentrated all its power into one point! If struck by this blood scythe, even the powerful Jei might be cleaved in two and meet his end.


    However,


    At this moment, something happened that no one expected...


    The silver-haired girl who was protected behind Jei, the one who had been silent for a long time, suddenly unleashed all her holy magic power! She instantly transformed into a silver light, rushing in front of Jei and in front of Wilt��s attack!


    She swiftly drew her sword from her waist and launched an attack at Wilt!


    ��Huh?!��


    ��A mid-tier sixth-rank? Charging directly at a high-tier eighth rank ?!��


    Seeing the target he intended to kill unexpectedly rushing forward on her own, Wilt was momentarily stunned and caught off guard. However, after a brief moment of surprise, he immediately broke into a ferocious, maniacal laugh!


    "Seeking death!"


    If she dared to recklessly charge in front of me like this?!


    ��Then there was no need for me to be polite, after all, my main goal for coming to Wind City was to eliminate the Girl of Destiny! I would deal with the most important target first, and as for the others, I would leisurely take care of them later~��


    With that thought in mind,


    The dark green magical power suddenly swelled and burst out, and under the cover of the overwhelming magical power, the blood-red scythe was fiercely swung down! He prepared to split the beautiful silver-haired girl in two!


    Seeing this, the thunderous beast behind the girl hurriedly tried to rush forward to rescue her,


    But unfortunately, its speed was ultimately no match for Wilt.


    The scythe fell abruptly!


    "Die!"


    Wilt was already anticipating a scene of blood splattering,


    However, something completely beyond his expectations suddenly happened! Just as Wilt��s murderous and terrifying scythe was about to hit the silver-haired girl, a golden light unexpectedly emerged around her without any warning!


    "Boom!!"


    With a deafening roar, accompanied by a surge of violent magic, Wilt��s scythe struck the golden light barrier! However, such a powerful blow did not create even a ripple after hitting the barrier!


    "What?!"


    In the next instant,


    Wilt��s pupils shrank sharply, and under his incredulous gaze, an indescribable terrifying power burst out from the silver-haired girl��s body!


    "What, what is this?!"


    In a flash,


    A sacred, inviolable golden holy light suddenly shone! The vast and boundless golden energy rapidly spread from Mengxi at its center! It instantly swept over the entire Marquis��s mansion! No! It swept over the entire Wind City! The entire colossal city was enveloped in pure golden light!


    At this moment, everyone in the city, whether they were fighting or fleeing, focused their attention on the dazzling golden light that erupted within the city!


    Even Yumo, who was watching from a distance, fell into a dazed state at this moment.


    As the golden light rippled,


    Under the astonished gaze of everyone nearby, a woman��s phantom figure made of golden energy slowly emerged behind Mengxi, cradling her in her arms.


    Seeing this scene, Wilt was horrified,


    A cold sweat unknowingly dripped from his forehead,


    However, under the support of his own conviction, Wilt still exerted all his strength to unleash the dark green magic within his body, attempting to swing the blood scythe to break the golden light! Yet, no matter how hard Wilt tried or how violently the dark green magic raged!


    The golden light barrier remained unmoved, guarding Mengxi within like a copper wall and iron bastion!


    At the same time,


    As if sensing Wilt��s hostility, the golden light barrier suddenly erupted with powerful counterattacking force!


    "No, this can��t be possible!!"


    Before Wilt could react, the sacred golden energy surrounding Mengxi suddenly surged toward him like a tsunami engulfing all living beings! In an instant, Wilt��s energy field shattered, and the magic gathered on the blood scythe was dispersed in a split second! The entire weapon even flew out of his hand!


    The terrifying baptism of golden light even caused Wilt to be thrown backward,


    Unable to control himself, a mouthful of blood spurted out, drawing a beautiful arc in the air...

 Chapter 163 - 164: Strange Thoughts 4/4

    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    Accompanied by a painful scream,


    Wilt, who was just fiercely determined moments ago, was directly struck by the golden energy and sent flying! He spat out blood as he crashed violently into the back mountain of the Marquis��s family!


    This scene,


    Left Jei and Xiumu dumbfounded.


    Similarly,


    Yumo, who was still in a dazed state from afar,


    Staring at the silver-haired girl enveloped in golden light, Yumo��s beautiful crimson eyes couldn��t help but shake, and her delicate body trembled continuously. Yumo��s hands were tightly clenched, not only shocked by the powerful force Mengxi displayed, but also trying to suppress the sudden impulse within her body,


    That golden light?


    ��Is that divine power? It��s so dense?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip,


    When she saw Wilt��s scythe about to touch Mengxi��s fragile body, Yumo��s eyes filled with intense killing intent, as if she wanted to directly tear Wilt apart. However, just as Yumo instinctively wanted to stop Wilt��s attack, the power that burst out from Mengxi instantly left Yumo dumbfounded, and the gathered power of the Shadow in her hand suddenly dispersed...


    That burst of golden light,


    Containing a dense and sacred power, even made Yumo herself feel threatened,


    Not only threatened,


    But also disgusted,


    It was a disgust and hatred that came from the depths of her soul,


    It even evoked the thick killing intent within Yumo��s heart...


    The sacred aura emanating from Mengxi before had already made Yumo feel uncomfortable, but she could still tolerate it. However, now it was different. Even with some distance between them, upon sensing that divine power, Yumo��s eyes couldn��t help but emit a chilling murderous intent.


    Crimson light slowly rippled in the girl��s eyes, and even the blood butterflies surrounding Yumo danced wildly with their wings due to their master��s inner turmoil. An extreme cold aura gradually spread out from Yumo at its center,


    Trees withered directly, the grass under the trees became shriveled, and those heretics of the Divine Punishment Sect who were hiding nearby, intending to make a move on Yumo, were enveloped by the cold aura released by Yumo without a doubt. Their hearts stopped abruptly, and they died on the spot...


    Kill,


    Kill!


    Kill her!


    Eradicate this aura completely!


    ... S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    A series of strange thoughts crazily sprouted in Yumo��s heart, causing her to raise her hand and press it tightly against her head, trying to suppress that terrifying impulse.


    However,


    As another wave of golden divine power swept over, an eerie voice unconsciously sounded in Yumo��s mind,


    -Kill her, it��s your mission-


    ��What?!��


    ��Who? Who��s talking?! What mission...��


    ��No!��


    ��No, I can��t!��


    ��I can��t kill her!��


    ��That��s the protagonist! I, I can��t harm her! I can��t...��


    For a moment, Yumo fell into an extremely chaotic state. In order to suppress the strange impulse in her mind and to return to calm as soon as possible, she jumped down from the treetops and rushed to the wall beside her, using her head to fiercely smash the wall!


    "Boom~boom~..."


    --


    On the other side,


    Wilt, who was sent flying by the golden light, after taking a few deep breaths, shook off the rocks covering his body, and barely managed to crawl out of the huge pit.


    "Cough, cough..."


    At this moment, Wilt had lost his original composure, and his face was already filled with shock and astonishment.


    His previously elegant black robe was now in tatters due to the impact, and coupled with the blood stains on his face and body, as well as his unkempt appearance, Wilt now hardly looked any different from a beggar on the street.


    However, Wilt had no energy to care about his appearance now.


    After standing up, his dark green eyes locked onto the silver-haired girl amidst the ruins in the distance.


    ��Is that a miracle?��


    This golden power? Is it divine protection??


    The power left by the Goddess to the Chosen One, used to protect her in critical moments?


    Although the Child of Demon lord had mentioned this to him,


    Wilt never imagined that this inexplicable golden power could have such a terrifying impact.


    In an instant, not only did it break his attack,


    But it also severely injured him?!


    Keep in mind that he is an 8th-tier high-level cultivator!


    It seems those guys from the Asumos Church weren��t talking nonsense this time...


    For a moment,


    Intense regret surged in Wilt��s heart. If he had been more cautious just now and prepared his defenses in advance, he wouldn��t have ended up in such a sorry state!


    ��Damn, I was careless...��


    ��However,��


    ��Since I��m not dead yet!��


    ��It will still be you who dies!��


    ��According to the church, such divine protection can��t be used consecutively! This power can only protect you once, and after that, I��d like to see what you��ll do!��


    ��Even if I��m severely injured!��


    ��I still retain the strength of the 8th tier!��


    Under the intense pain, Wilt��s expression grew more and more ferocious. At the same time, recalling his embarrassing appearance just now, his heart burned with anger, wishing he could completely erase the girl who had caused him to lose face!


    ��Blood Scythe, return!��


    After murmuring a phrase in his heart, a green light suddenly rippled in Wilt��s palm!


    The blood-red scythe, buried in the ruins far away, sensed Wilt��s call and suddenly broke through the ground, instantly returning to his hand.


    Gripping the scythe tightly, Wilt let out a chilling laugh and prepared to launch his final attack!


    However,


    As he finished his cold laughter and looked back at the position of the silver-haired girl,


    Wilt��s eyes suddenly narrowed sharply,


    ��What?!��


    Amidst a mix of golden and silver lights, the silver-haired girl unexpectedly launched her attack first after opening her heterochromatic eyes��one gold, one purple! In an instant, she turned into a streak of golden light and charged straight at him, astonishing Wilt!


    A strong unease feeling instantly surged into Wilt��s heart!


    He didn��t need to care about the attack of a 6th-tier girl,


    Even if he only had one finger left, as an 8th-tier high-rank expert, he could easily crush a 6th-tier existence!


    However,


    Wilt was surprised to find that at this moment, Mengxi was not a simple 6th-tier! With the enhancement of the golden divine power, the Chosen One��s strength was forcibly elevated to the peak of the 7th tier!


    Of course, if it was just the peak of the 7th Tier, Wilt wouldn��t need to be so uneasy...


    The important thing was that the girl��s body didn��t just possess holy power, but a more terrifying divine power! Like the power of shadow, divine power of the same volume had more strength than magic or aura! As a result, within the same level, those who used divine power could almost completely overpower those who used magic!


    Although the Chosen One was now at the peak of the 7th order, the pressure of her outburst had caused Wilt��s face to change drastically,


    The smile on his face just now vanished in an instant!


    ��Can it really be increased so much?!��


    ��is the Saintess cheating or what?!��


    As he cursed in his heart,


    Mengxi had already reached Wilt! The sword wrapped in golden light struck straight at Wilt��s face! The absolute pressure brought by the divine power made Wilt��s dark green magic power starts to wane! The cold killing intent on the sword��s edge made Wilt feel the long-lost sense of life and death crisis!


    "No! Don��t think you can win just because you have divine power!!"


    Suppressing the fear that sprouted in his heart,


    Wilt roared and waved the blood scythe in his hand, facing Mengxi��s attack head-on!


    "Boom!!!"


    In an instant,


    Accompanied by the flashing of intense light and the collision of two horrifying forces,


    The sharp sword carrying a sacred aura fiercely collided with the sinister blood-filled scythe! The powerful residual energy suddenly spread from the center of their battle! In a flash, the ground shook, and the sky cracked! The two already battered peaks around them collapsed!


    As the two forces continued to clash,


    Wilt, who was already severely injured, felt increasingly unable to hold on, and his face gradually showed a painful expression. Under these circumstances, Mengxi��s golden aura gradually suppressed Wilt��s dark green magic power!


    "Clang!"


    With a loud noise, the golden light suddenly overpowered the dark green light!


    Wilt was directly sent flying by a sword strike! He suddenly flew into the sky and violently crashed into the barrier wall!


    A mouthful of bright red blood spurted out of Wilt��s mouth again...

 Chapter 164 - 165: Fierce Battle

    --


    --


    Flames burned,


    Amidst the ruins filled with sorrowful cries and the strong scent of blood,


    "Why?! Why did you do this?! Clonie was a devout believer! What did she do wrong?!"


    The green-haired youth, dressed in tattered clothes, fell to his knees in despair.


    With his insufficient strength, he was powerless against the elite knights of the Asumos Church. He could only watch helplessly as his lover died under the black-armored knight��s blade. Helplessness, despair, and unwillingness surged endlessly into his heart,


    His eyes, filled with rage and murderous killing intent, were locked onto the Asumos Church knight.


    "She did nothing wrong! What reason did you have to kill her?!"


    "Reason? Do I need a reason? ,You, demon remnants, should accept your fate to be killed. I need to hurry and bring your horns back as proof, so hurry up and die."


    As he spoke, the knight approached the green-haired youth mercilessly with his sword,


    Facing the imminent danger of death, the youth showed no fear but gritted his teeth and stared intently at the advancing knight,


    "You executioners! I will make you pay for this!"


    At that moment,


    The youth made a vow,


    He would have his revenge!


    He and the Asumos Church were irreconcilable!


    --


    At this moment,


    Feeling the divine power emanating from the silver-haired girl, which was even stronger than holy power, Wilt��s unbearable memories deep in his heart were suddenly triggered! Indescribable hatred spread wildly in his heart! Wilt hated the Asumos Church, and even more so, the goddess who issued the oracles to the Church!


    It was those damn oracles that made his people the enemy of the world!


    As the Chosen One, the emissary of the goddess? Wilt naturally hated her too!


    He wished to eliminate her for good...


    ��Great Demon Lord, Child of Demon lord, I will not let you down. I will complete the mission!��


    Driven by intense faith and the desire for revenge,


    The flames of hatred and faith intertwined and erupted in Wilt��s dark green eyes, growing more and more intense! It even burned away the pain in his body!


    "Get away!!!" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roaring, the dark green magic power inside Wilt suddenly burst forth!


    Directly knocking the silver-haired girl, who was about to behead him, dozens of meters away.


    At the same time,


    The devil��s horns, symbolizing the demonic race, gradually grew out of Wilt��s forehead. No, it��s not appropriate to say that they grew because the horns were already there, just hidden by Wilt. As the concealment was lifted, Wilt��s power was released without any reservation!


    The ferocious black wings suddenly spread out behind him!


    The dark green magic power surged wildly! Wilt��s momentum began to rise steadily!


    Wielding a blood-red scythe, Wilt charged towards Mengxi! He engaged in a fierce battle of life and death with the girl who was emitting a golden glow! In mid-air, amidst the sparks, the dark green and golden figures collided hundreds of times!


    The crisp sound of the scythe clashing with the sword echoed throughout the sky above Wind City.


    The energy waves that erupted with each collision made the people below shiver in fear...


    Even Xiumu, who was barely kneeling on the ground, and Jei, who was lying in the distance, gasping for breath, couldn��t help but look up at the sky with astonishment. After all, they never expected the seemingly weak silver-haired girl to be able to fight against the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect by herself!


    It��s important to know that the leader was a terrifying existence at the eighth tire high-stage!


    ��Is that the power of the goddess? Does the goddess really exist?��


    Looking at the dazzling golden glow, filled with an indescribable sacred aura, Xiumu, who had never believed in the goddess, couldn��t help but show a touch of emotion...


    ...


    Under everyone��s watchful eyes, the situation in the sky intensified,


    Although initially caught off guard, Wilt was severely injured by the golden divine power within Mengxi! However, his foundation at the eighth rank was still strong, and after unleashing all his power, his body began to recover continuously!


    The increasingly dense dark green magic power surrounding him allowed Wilt to gradually regain the upper hand in the battle!


    He was no longer like when the battle started, being constantly suppressed by Mengxi!


    Mengxi��s strength had indeed increased significantly after activating the ��Miracle��!


    But she ultimately reached only the peak of the seventh rank!


    For Mengxi at this point, Wilt, who was at the high stage of the eighth tire, was undoubtedly an overpowered boss!


    As the battle continued,


    And as Wilt��s strength gradually recovered,


    Mengxi gradually fell into a passive position, transitioning from an initial frenzied offensive to a defensive state!


    However,


    Although he had suppressed Mengxi, there was no arrogance or disdain in Wilt��s eyes. Instead, he looked at the silver-haired girl fighting against him with a serious expression. After all, the Chosen One��s strength was only at the middle of the sixth rank.


    A mere middle sixth-rank, who managed to reach the peak of the seventh rank with the help of divine power, and fought against him for so long?


    Even though he was severely injured, it was still hard to believe...


    Now,


    Wilt understood why the Child of Demon lord insisted that he personally deal with the Chosen One instead of sending the Archbishop. Even without considering Jei, who was guarding Mengxi, once the Chosen One used the ��Miracle,�� the Archbishop, with only the seventh tire strength, would undoubtedly die...


    -��To strangle the protagonist in the cradle, we cannot let them grow.��-


    Recalling the words of the Child of Demon lord,


    Wilt nodded in agreement,


    Yes,


    The potential of these ��protagonists�� was too great.


    If not dealt with early, there would be endless trouble in the future...


    With that thought,


    Wilt��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a burst of bloodthirsty red light emerged in his dark green pupils! In an instant, the blood-colored scythe��s aura increased dramatically, and the dark green magic power in the air gathered on the scythe as if summoned!


    Gradually,


    A ferocious green serpent phantom appeared behind Wilt! The serpent��s crimson eyes were locked onto Mengxi��s delicate body!


    ��Deathly Silent Requiem!��


    Now that his strength had recovered to a certain extent, Wilt erupted with a chilling killing intent! He then suddenly swung his scythe, along with the green serpent phantom behind him, charging towards the silver light!


    A ghastly momentum scattered instantly, causing the sky to change color and space to warp gradually!


    Facing Wilt��s powerful attack,


    Mengxi was not to be outdone, gathering her divine power around her sword without ceasing! The golden light in her right eye grew more intense! The golden divine power seemed to possess a strong dispelling effect! Even with Wilt��s powerful aura, Mengxi was not affected by the pressure under the protection of the golden light!


    Gripping the sword tightly with both hands,


    Mengxi fearlessly faced Wilt��s attack!


    In an instant,


    The golden power and dark green power collided fiercely! At the center of the explosion, a light symbolizing the end of the world burst forth! The aftermath of the explosion scattered, washing over everything around! Countless houses collapsed, and the ground cracked!


    Even the terrifying formation that sealed wind City was affected, with numerous cracks appearing!


    ...


    Staring into Mengxi��s golden eyes, Wilt��s eyes revealed a strong fighting spirit,


    "Die!!!"


    With Wilt��s roar, his arms bulged with veins, and his strength output increased even further! The dark green light gradually suppressed the dazzling golden light! The serpent phantom seemed to be devouring the golden sun!


    Just as Wilt concentrated on dealing with the Chosen One,


    An uninvited guest��s voice suddenly broke into Wilt��s ears,


    "Leader! Please, save me!!!"


    ?!


    Hmm?


    ��That voice? Was it Benjamin?��


    At this moment,


    From within the ruins, a disheveled pink-haired man was running desperately towards Wilt like a dog that had lost its home...


    "Lord! That, that fake Xia��er is, is a Devil! Hurry, save me!"


    Wilt: "Huh??"


    Wilt was utterly confused,


    ��What is he babbling about?��


    Hearing these words, especially the word ��Devil,�� Mengxi couldn��t help but frown. A chilling killing intent slowly surfaced in her golden eyes...

 Chapter 165 - 166 : Dark Light

    --


    "Leader! Leader! please, save me! That Xia��er, she��s a Devil!"


    Gasping for breath,


    Under the protection of the magical scroll shield, Benjamin managed to enter the battlefield below despite the pressure from the high-level combatants. He roared at Wilt in the sky above.


    With Benjamin��s humble strength,


    Intervening in a battle between high-level experts was akin to seeking death. Benjamin understood this all too well. However, with fear clouding his judgment, he couldn��t care less at the moment. All he had in mind was to find Wilt, for he believed that only the inscrutable leader of the Divine Punishment Sect could protect him!


    Originally,


    In Benjamin��s plan, the Divine Punishment Sect would help him eliminate the opposition within the Marquis��s family to his inheritance while they were in Wind City to kill the Chosen One. The Marquis couple and the impostor Miss would also be taken care of!


    Once all these despicable people were eradicated,


    He would "accidentally" discover a method to "break" the sealed barrier, allowing reinforcements from the outside to enter and "repel" the members of the Divine Punishment Sect! By then, he would not only be rid of any hindrances but would also gain the people��s support, rightfully becoming the lord of Wind City and taking complete control of the Marquis�� house!


    Thinking about his future days of wielding great power,


    Excited at the prospect of turning the tables and no longer having to depend on others�� favor, Benjamin couldn��t contain his excitement!


    However,


    Unexpected incidents occurred during the execution of this plan!


    He had thought that dealing with Aurora would go smoothly, but the fake Xia��er unexpectedly stood in front of the members of the Divine Punishment Sect! More importantly, that girl was too strange! When she appeared in front of the Sect��s member, she no longer had that harmless demeanor. Instead, she became incredibly cold, sending chills down people��s spines despite showing no energy fluctuations...


    The bizarre blood butterflies mysteriously caused dozens of followers to faint...


    At that moment, Benjamin��s intuition told him that this girl was extremely dangerous!


    So, while Romani was fighting the girl, Benjamin didn��t hesitate to turn and run!


    It turned out,


    His decision was incredibly wise!


    Because shortly after he fled from the count��s mansion, Archbishop Romani��s mournful screams suddenly rang out, making Benjamin shudder at the sound!


    However,


    After escaping the count��s mansion, Benjamin��s heart didn��t have a trace of joy like a narrow escape. Because when he was fleeing, he could clearly feel the gaze from behind! It was evident that the girl��s cold eyes had locked onto him!


    Considering what he had planned to do earlier, that girl would definitely not let him go!


    He was supposed to become a Marquis!


    He couldn��t die!


    So,


    Under the guidance of fear, Benjamin disregarded his own safety and rushed into the battlefield. After all, at this point, Wilt was probably the only one who could protect him.


    However, in response to Benjamin��s plea for help, Wilt showed no mercy and rolled his eyes at him,


    "Stay out of the way, you idiot!!"


    Wilt didn��t care about what Benjamin was saying,


    What did it matter to him whether the girl called Xia��er was a devil or not? His main purpose in coming to Wind City with his followers was to kill the Chosen One! He didn��t have time to deal with anyone else until that woman was eliminated!


    Ignoring Benjamin��s subsequent words,


    Wilt once again focused all his attention on the silver-haired girl. The next moment, Wilt��s attack came again like a raging storm!


    This annoyed the silver-haired girl, who frowned and had to postpone her original plan to deal with Benjamin first...


    --


    What?!!


    the leader?! S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This damned man! He��s not answering me?


    Did he forget that without me, their plan would not have gone so smoothly?!


    Seeing that Wilt was ignoring him, Benjamin clenched his fists in anger. However, he didn��t dare to show his dissatisfaction since he still needed Wilt to protect him and the Divine Punishment Sect��s cooperation afterward so he could smoothly become a Marquis.


    For now,


    He had to bear with it...


    And so, for the first time, Benjamin chose to shut his mouth and endure his inner anger.


    However,


    While Benjamin suppressed his anger,


    Another being��s rage became uncontrollable after seeing Benjamin. It surged like a volcanic eruption,


    "Benjamin! It was really you, the traitor! You��ve actually joined forces with the thieves of the Divine Punishment Sect! You ungrateful wretch!!"


    What?!!


    "Marquis?!"


    Upon hearing the familiar and crude voice, Benjamin was immediately frightened and shuddered, instinctively retreating several steps, looking terrified at the source of the sound not far away.


    "You, you��re not dead yet??!"


    At this moment,


    Covered in blood and wearing tattered armor, Xiumu, gasping for air, was supporting his body with a sword and barely managed to stand up. His deep blue eyes were locked on Benjamin, seemingly filled with flames ready to burst out!


    "You damned thing! We treated you well! And now you dare to join forces with the Divine Punishment Sect to attack my city?! You traitor! You will see how I��ll deal with you!!"


    Scolding angrily, Xiumu tried his best to stand up,


    His azure fighting energy also began to mobilize gradually,


    However,


    It seemed that due to the severity of his injuries, the hard-earned fighting energy suddenly dispersed, and the longsword in Xiumu��s hand unknowingly fell to the ground! Apparently, Xiumu didn��t even have the strength to hold a sword now!


    What?!


    "Huh?!"


    Seeing this scene, Benjamin, who had just been planning to run away, suddenly stopped and looked at Xiumu with a puzzled expression. After a brief observation, Benjamin confirmed that the once powerful and mighty Marquis was now at the end of his rope.


    No way!


    Let alone killing him, it would be difficult for Xiumu to even stand up!


    After all, how could anyone have any strength left after fighting against the leader?


    Realizing this, Benjamin showed a disgusting grin on his face, his eyes full of mockery and disdain,


    "Hahaha! You��re in this state, and you still want to kill me?! You��re really overestimating yourself!"


    "Benjamin, why did you betray us!"


    "Hm? Betray?!"


    Hearing Xiumu��s words, Benjamin couldn��t help but burst into laughter,


    "Hahahaha! Betray you?! It��s because you looked down on me! You made me do this and that, but you never really wanted me to inherit the title! Since you won��t give me the title, I��ll take it myself!"


    With that said,


    Benjamin once again let out a creepy laugh, and a magical long spear was taken off his back! Then, without hesitation, Benjamin aimed the spear at Xiumu!


    "Boom!!"


    With the flash of the gun��s muzzle,


    A bullet coated with red magic roared out of the muzzle, hitting Xiumu��s chest directly!


    Blood splattered everywhere in an instant,


    Xiumu, covering his chest, showed a pained expression and fell to his knees!


    "Hahaha!! That��s it? You want to kill me with this?!"


    Seeing Xiumu fall to his knees, Benjamin became even more excited,


    The magic gun that Pelochi gave him and the specially enchanted bullets were indeed powerful.


    However,


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of weapon was only suitable for dealing with fifth or sixth-tier beings. It was still a pipe dream to take on a saint-level existence, as the power was far from sufficient. But who would have thought that Xiumu would be so weak now that he couldn��t even gather his protective fighting energy?!


    Hahaha!


    Moreover,


    The once high and mighty Marquis was now kneeling in front of him?


    "The wheel of fortune turns, Marquis~"


    Benjamin laughed wildly and loaded another bullet into his magic gun,


    "But don��t worry, I��ll give you a quick death for the sake of our years together!"


    With that said,


    Under Xiumu��s unwilling and angry gaze, Benjamin raised his gun again and aimed it at Xiumu��s forehead. Considering Xiumu��s current dire situation, this bullet could be the end of him...


    "I... I should have never spared you, you ungrateful wretch..."


    "Hehe, if you��d given me the title earlier, none of this would have happened, right?"


    Benjamin sneered mockingly,


    However,


    Just as Benjamin prepared to pull the trigger, a black beam of light carrying an overwhelming pressure suddenly came from the sky outside the barrier at an unimaginable speed, launching a powerful attack...

 Chapter 166 - 167: Yuan’er

    "Damn it! Break!, Water Moon Wheel!"


    With a furious roar, the blue-haired man in the sky launched a full-strength attack against the crimson barrier before him!


    "Boom!!"


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the knight��s lance, wrapped in thick water-element energy, fiercely struck the red barrier wall, emitting a dazzling light and chilling energy that made those nearby shivers. As the light dissipated, several cracks appeared on the sturdy barrier.


    However, they were merely cracks, and the barrier still showed no signs of breaking.


    Moreover,


    Just as the blue-haired man and the surrounding knights prepared to launch another attack, a burst of red light suddenly spread across the barrier. In an instant, the hard-earned cracks closed up once more.


    "Shit!!"


    Seeing this, the leader of the Blizzard Knights, Sikta, couldn��t help but curse. His fists clenched tightly, and his lips, bitten by his teeth, involuntarily bled. As the leader of the Blizzard Knights, his duty was to protect the Lord and guard the people of the territory!


    And now?!


    The Marquis had been attacked, and the people of the territory were suffering at the hands of the Divine Punishment Sect members.


    And he, due to this damn barrier, could only watch helplessly from outside, unable to help at all!


    Looking at the chaos in the city, the fleeing people, and the struggling guards, Sikta��s heart bled, and a strong sense of guilt washed over him.


    ��If only I were stronger, if I could break through to the middle stage of the Saint level, perhaps I could break this cursed barrier!��


    Just as Sikta was gritting his teeth,


    Another member of the Blizzard Knights, riding a griffin, hurriedly flew over from a distance and came to Sikta��s side,


    "Captain! The high-level explosive magic you requested has been set up in sixteen locations around the barrier. It��s ready to detonate at any time."


    "Mm, good. When I launch another attack, you all detonate them in one go."


    With that said, the surging water-element energy once again converged on the lance in Sikta��s hand.


    However, the knight beside him showed a worried expression at Sikta��s decision,


    "But, such an explosion might hurt innocent people!"


    "Sigh, I know."


    Sikta sighed helplessly,


    "But there��s no other way. If we let the Divine Punishment Sect members continue to wreak havoc in Wind City, it��ll only cause more damage! Just follow the order, and I��ll bear the responsibility."


    "Yes��"


    "Mm,"


    Seeing that his subordinate no longer raised objections, Sikta stared intently at the barrier in front of him, raising the lance filled with powerful water-element energy high, ready to attempt breaking the barrier once again!


    However,


    Just as he was about to take action,


    In an instant!


    An appalling aura, enough to send chills down one��s spine, abruptly and unexpectedly invaded Sikta��s perception! The terrifying pressure, like the claws of an abyss, instantly gripped Sikta tightly, causing his whole body to tremble uncontrollably! A cold sweat broke out on his forehead!


    ��What, what is that?!��


    In an instant, Sikta looked behind him with a shiver running down his spine. The knights nearby, who were also shaken by the dreadful aura, did the same, immediately assuming an unprecedentedly vigilant stance as they stared behind them!


    The next moment,


    Under the anxious gaze of Sikta and the others, a black light suddenly appeared like a ghostly wail, bringing with it an incredibly sinister aura as it charged fiercely from the horizon! As the black light approached, the sky was instantly covered by a layer of dark clouds!


    Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from the black light, Sikta��s face changed dramatically, and his heart even stopped for a moment.


    That, that is?! An Abyssal Demon?!


    A Demon King level!!


    ��You��ve got to be kidding me! Another Demon King level!��


    And,


    It��s flying right towards us?!


    How could it have bypassed the border fortress?!


    In an instant, Sikta��s eyes narrowed, and an unparalleled sense of despair and helplessness surged in his heart. However, there was no other choice now. The direction from which the black light was charging was clearly Wind City! They had no way out!


    With that in mind, Sikta immediately changed his attack direction, aiming his lance at the black light ahead!


    If they let a Demon King being enter Wind City, it would be absolutely devastating for the entire city! Although he knew he couldn��t defeat a Demon King being, Sikta still suppressed his inner fear and prepared to face the impact of the Demon King!


    Even if he couldn��t win, he had to try to repel her with a self-destructive attack!


    With this in mind, Sikta couldn��t help but reveal a determined gaze.


    "I, I��ll fight you to the...?!"


    However,


    The next moment, just as Sikta released all his fighting energy, preparing to attract the black light��s attention, the black light unexpectedly ignored him and suddenly charged past Sikta and the surrounding Blizzard Knights, heading straight for the red barrier ahead!


    ��She, she isn��t attacking me?!��


    Sikta was incredibly puzzled.


    However,


    He had no energy left to ponder this question.


    Because, as the black light swept past, the powerful energy fluctuations and the gusts of wind it brought suddenly blew the Blizzard Knights away! Stabilizing the griffin beneath him seemed to be Sikta��s imminent problem!


    And after breaking through the defense of the Blizzard Knights, sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black light fiercely collided with the red barrier!


    In that instant,


    The black light intensified! The terrifying power of the Shadow Force rapidly spread from the point of impact to all sides!


    "Kaca!!"


    The next moment,


    Under the breathless gaze of the onlookers, the barrier that had blocked them for so long suddenly showed one crack after another! At the same time, the cracks spread at an incredibly fast speed! In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire barrier!


    And as the black light grew even stronger!


    The barrier, pushed to its limit, could no longer sustain itself! It instantly shattered, turning into a sky full of crimson light particles! These residual energy particles were soon touched by the after waves of the black light and vanished into nothingness! The four Archbishops of the Divine Punishment Sect, who were maintaining the barrier, also suffered a strong backlash at the moment the barrier shattered, immediately spitting blood!


    ��Wasn��t it said that the barrier could withstand the attacks of even an eighth-tire expert for a while? Why, why did it break so easily...��


    The bleeding Archbishops couldn��t help but think.


    However, they probably couldn��t even dream that the biggest feature of this barrier magic modified by inferno was that its defense would rapidly decline when encountering the power of the Shadow Force...


    Similarly, the sudden shattering of the barrier also caused countless unruly Divine Punishment followers within the city to tremble and reveal uneasy expressions.


    Even Wilt, who was fighting with Mengxi, couldn��t help but wear a serious expression,


    "This, this aura?!"


    The cold and terrifying power contained within the black light instantly caused Wilt��s face to change dramatically.


    Looking at the black light whistling towards him, Wilt didn��t dare to underestimate it.


    Forced to stop his original attack, Wilt immediately assumed a defensive stance, preparing to counter the terrifying black aura!


    "Wait? This aura? The Shadow Force?!"


    However,


    Wilt soon discovered that his vigilance and defense were completely unnecessary because the target of the black light was not him at all!


    "Huh? What is that?!"


    The next moment,


    Under Wilt��s astonished and puzzled gaze, the black light suddenly charged downwards! Temporarily ignoring Wilt, its target seemed to be the main building of the Marquis family? Or rather, the figure on top of the ruins of the main building?!


    ��Benjamin?��


    --


    On the other side,


    In fact, for someone like Benjamin, whose strength wasn��t that great, his reaction time was equally insufficient. For him, the shattering of the barrier and the invasion of the black light happened in the blink of an eye. He didn��t even understand what had happened.


    And just as Benjamin was puzzled and looked up into the sky,


    A black light filled with extreme powerful force and the aura of death rapidly enlarged in his eyes!


    ��Eh? What, what is that! No, no...run, run!!��


    Realizing that something was wrong, Benjamin wanted to escape, but it was already too late.


    In an instant,


    The black light arrived, and the irresistible force of the Shadow suddenly pressed down on Benjamin like a massive mountain, making it impossible for the pink-haired man to escape. His legs even shattered under the tremendous pressure, causing Benjamin to collapse on the ground!


    At the same time,


    From within the black light, dozens of spikes made of black liquid suddenly burst forth!


    In a flash,


    They broke through Benjamin��s protective magic, piercing through his limbs and multiple organs!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!��"


    The sudden, intense pain caused Benjamin��s face to twist, and he let out a blood-curdling scream, like a pig being slaughtered...


    On the other hand,


    The trembling Marquis Xiumu, who barely stood up with the help of his sword, had a sudden change in expression upon seeing the entity within the black light and sensing the powerful Shadow Power. His deep blue eyes fell into an unprecedented state of shock.


    Then, an unparalleled mix of complex emotions surged into the old Marquis��s heart, and his sturdy body began to tremble slightly.


    No, no, it can��t be!


    ��...Yuan...Yuan��er?��


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Yumo, who had collapsed several walls and finally managed to suppress her inner urge to kill by taking a sip of water, spat out the water, mixed with a mouthful of ��old blood,�� upon seeing the black light.


    Eh?!


    That, that child? How did she suddenly appear here? No, no, isn��t it? She shouldn��t be waking up at this time��..


    And,


    Why did she come directly to Wind City after waking up? What were those three who were supposed to be watching her doing?


    Looking at the rampaging black light, Yumo couldn��t help but purse her lips. However, the black-haired girl quickly realized a serious problem.


    ��Wait? This state...��


    Damn it!


    My house, my house, AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!

 Chapter 167 - 168: The Unacceptable Truth

    "Boom~~"


    Accompanied by a terrifying surge of energy, the black light scattered! Benjamin��s body was instantly pierced by countless black spikes! Heart-wrenching howls echoed through the sky! Blood splattered all over the ground, and the magic gun in Benjamin��s hand was torn into pieces by the black light!


    After a round of ghostly wailing,


    The pain gradually subsided, and Benjamin regained some of his sanity. He opened his eyes in immense fear, looking at the terrifying black liquid that was suppressing him...


    ��What the hell is this?!��


    Benjamin couldn��t help but wail in his heart.


    However,


    After seeing the familiar girl��s figure wrapped in the black liquid, Benjamin held his breath. Cold sweat poured down his forehead like rain, and his wildly beating heart seemed ready to burst out of his chest!


    ��This, this can��t be!! How, how did this happen?!��


    At this moment,


    Reflected in Benjamin��s blue eyes,


    The eerie black liquid was indeed enveloping a pink-haired little girl! The black liquid entwined around her tender body.


    She was a beautiful and adorable girl,


    Her soft, water-like pink hair cascaded down like a waterfall, spreading perfectly over her delicate shoulders. Clear and bright blue and red heterochromatic eyes, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes trembling slightly, her fair and flawless skin exuding a faint blush, and thin lips as tender as rose petals.


    There was no doubt that the pink-haired girl was very charming,


    And given time, she would become a beauty of national grace.


    However, S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was this delicate little girl who made Benjamin feel as if he had seen a ghost, showing an expression of utter terror! How could Benjamin not recognize this familiar face? It was the person who, in his heart, should have already been dead...


    "Yuan��er?! How are you still alive?!"


    After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, Benjamin couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Although he didn��t know why Yuan��er not only survived but also turned into this bizarre form and why she had become an abyssal demon?! Benjamin could judge from the aura emanating from Yuan��er that the pink-haired girl now was incomparable to her past self! The pressure that the black light brought to him was unprecedented!


    Benjamin even had the illusion that his soul was about to be crushed.


    What��s more,


    An unparalleled fear instantly engulfed Benjamin��s heart, like a raging river, submerging him in a quagmire of fear.


    When he thought of what he had done to Yuan��er before, when he thought of his persecution of her and her sister, Benjamin couldn��t help but tremble all over.


    Was she, here, for revenge?!


    Facing the girl��s almost lightless heterochromatic eyes, Benjamin began to struggle frantically.


    ��No! No! I don��t want to die!��


    ��I can��t die!��


    ��I��m supposed to become a marquis, I can��t die! I haven��t even reached that position yet!��


    "Yuan, Yuan��er!! I, I really didn��t mean to hurt you at that time! Your sister and our parents�� deaths have nothing to do with me! It was all done by the people of the Divine Punishment Sect! If you want revenge, go after them! Don��t, don��t come after me!! ..."


    ...


    In his agitation, Benjamin, desperate for survival, ignored the intense pain in his body and begged Yuan��er for mercy.


    However,


    The pink-haired girl in front of him just looked at Benjamin indifferently, her emotionless heterochromatic eyes chilling.


    The less Yuan��er responded the more anxious and fearful Benjamin felt.


    "No, Yuan��er! You can��t kill me! We��re family! I��m your brother! When we were little, I used to take care of you!"


    In order to survive, Benjamin tried to play the emotional card.


    At the same time, Benjamin��s eyes darted around, trying to find Wilt��s figure! He hoped that the leader could save him!


    However,


    Before Benjamin could find Wilt, Yuan��er, who had been silent for a long time, finally reacted. She tilted her head, looking curiously at the disheveled pink-haired man.


    "Bro, brother?"


    Hearing that familiar voice, Benjamin nodded frantically.


    "Yes! Yes, I��m your brother Benjamin! You, you can��t kill your brother, right, right?"


    "..."


    However,


    As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, after hearing the name ��Benjamin,�� Yuan��er��s expression suddenly turned cold, as if she was triggered by the word. A chilling bloodlust gradually emerged in her heterochromatic eyes.


    At this moment, although Yuan��er had successfully absorbed the power of shadow and become the new demon king, her consciousness had not fully awakened and was in a chaotic, nebulous state. Her previous actions, including killing the hero and coming to Wind City, were all instinctive behaviors.


    Strictly speaking, Yuan��er��s mind was in a mess now, as her human nature and abyssal demon nature were continuously merging and clashing...


    Originally, Yuan��er,


    Instinctively wanted to kill Benjamin, but after seeing the tragic scene at Duke Manor, she was stunned in place...


    If Benjamin had chosen to stay silent, he might have had a chance to survive.


    But now...


    "Yuan��er?!"


    Seeing the murderous intent in Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes grow heavier, Benjamin��s fear intensified, and his face twisted into a grotesque expression due to terror, making him look repulsive...


    And just as he was about to beg for mercy again,


    The intense pain suddenly surged from his wounds, instantly making Benjamin let out a heartbreaking scream.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah! No! Don��t! Yuan��er, you can��t...kill me...I am..."


    Benjamin��s wailing had no effect.


    On the contrary, it made the madness on Yuan��er��s face grow even thicker! More and more black spikes penetrated Benjamin��s body! Despite the pain being enough to make one faint, Benjamin somehow managed to stay conscious.


    But,


    What use was being conscious? He had no strength to fight back, only letting out a series of helpless cries!


    Accompanied by Benjamin��s wails, which sounded like touching music,


    Dozens of black spikes piercing Benjamin��s body suddenly emitted a burst of black light! As the black light shone more and more brightly, Benjamin��s body gradually withered, turning into a mummy, his vitality continuously being stripped away...


    His pleas and cries grew weaker,


    Intense feelings of despair and incredible pain occupied Benjamin��s mind,


    "No, why...why is this happening...I don��t..."


    However, before Benjamin could finish his last words, as if annoyed by his noise, Yuan��er, without even wrinkling her brow, suddenly flicked the whip made of black energy!


    Under the shocked gaze of Xiumu on the side,


    Benjamin, who was wailing in pain, had half of his head directly blown off, and his wailing stopped abruptly.


    Dead beyond doubt.


    For a moment, brain matter and blood were scattered everywhere.


    Yuan��er��s cute little face, after being stained with blood, became even eerier, making Xiumu feel even more estranged...


    ��Yuan��er? How...how did she become like this...��


    After witnessing the scene before him, Xiumu couldn��t help but clench his fists, and a feeling of inner turmoil surged into the old duke��s heart. Yuan��er being alive should have been a joyous and celebratory event, but what if she had turned into this now?!


    Becoming an abyssal demon?!!


    For Xiumu, who hated abyssal demons and had fought against them his entire life, this was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.


    The Yuan��er of the past, though a bit willful, was essentially kind and timid. However, the weak girl who once didn��t dare to kill even a chicken was now killing Benjamin without a change in her expression?!


    And even showing such a cruel smile?


    ��Is she really Yuan��er?��


    Or,


    ��A monster wearing Yuan��er��s skin?!��


    As if to verify the doubts in his heart, Xiumu, enduring the pain, slowly began to speak, gathering his courage and standing up,


    "Yuan��er..."


    As Xiumu ��s call reached the pink-haired girl��s ears,


    The pink-haired girl, surrounded by black liquid, slowly turned her head, looking at the sorrowful old duke behind her.


    In an instant,


    The pink-haired girl��s unfamiliar, bone-chillingly cold gaze, which even contained killing intent and bloodlust, locked onto Xiumu , making the old duke��s heart suddenly stop! His ominous premonition seemed to be confirmed at this moment. The pain in his heart now far exceeded the pain on his body.


    ��Yuan��er, have you truly become a monster?��


    what had happened to you...


    Being noticed by the Demon King-level abyssal demon was undoubtedly seeking death. However, at this moment, the heartbroken Xiumu didn��t care about any of that, and helplessly collapsed to the ground once again...


    In his current state, he simply couldn��t withstand the pressure emanating from the Demon King level.


    However,


    It seemed like she sensed something,


    Perhaps it was also because Xiumu was too weak and posed no threat,


    Yuan��er didn��t attack Xiumu. Instead, she raised her head to look at the sky, at the silver figure floating in mid-air.


    Upon sensing the aura around the silver-haired girl and seeing that golden light, chilling killing intent and brutal ferocity suddenly erupted from Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes...


    And at this moment, the silver-haired girl felt a suffocating chill...

 Chapter 168 - 169: The Girl Gone Berserk

    another chapter in the way


    ----------------------------


    At this moment, Yuan��er,


    Though her body had awakened, her consciousness remained almost entirely in a state of nothingness. She moved only by her own subconscious and the instincts of the abyssal demon. And the instincts of the abyssal demon were to hate all other species! Those without the power of Shadow were their enemies! No, to be precise, even among those with the power of Shadow, the abyssal demons had often engaged in internecine conflicts.


    However, compared to their own kind, creatures with other systems of power were more likely to attract the attention of abyssal demons.


    In fact, the abyssal demons despised the holy energy more than aura and magic, and their hatred for divine power was unparalleled!


    Yuan��er didn��t attack Xiumu partly because her subconscious didn��t want to,


    And partly because, at this moment, there was a higher-priority target on the scene!


    After killing Benjamin and snapping back to reality, Yuan��er��s attention was drawn to the golden light shimmering in the sky! That rich divine power, that sacred and inviolable golden light, was constantly stimulating Yuan��er��s heart,


    Stimulating her instincts,


    Making her feel extremely uncomfortable, wishing to destroy it immediately!


    For humans, divine power was a warm, heart-healing magical force. However, for abyssal demons with the power of Shadow, this force was like poison! It could cause great harm to them!


    -�� Eliminating those pests with divine power is your main task after being reborn~��


    In her dreams, those words once again echoed in Yuan��er��s mind,


    And with it, the whisper kept repeating,


    An intense killing intent, bloodlust, and ferocity erupted from Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes! The black Shadow power around her and the eerie liquid began to boil! Ignoring the non-threatening Xiumu nearby, Yuan��er��s gaze suddenly locked onto the silver figure in the sky!


    In the next moment,


    Blacklight burst forth! The pink-haired girl leaped up, transforming into a black meteor shooting straight into the sky!


    --


    On the other side,


    Above the sky, due to the sudden attack of the black light, the battle between Wilt and Mengxi was temporarily halted, and both parties�� eyes locked onto the unexpected guest. After all, they couldn��t ignore the sudden appearance of a Demon King-level being.


    They could only watch the pink-haired girl cautiously, on guard for her actions.


    At the same time,


    Mengxi��s eyebrows involuntarily furrowed, and a faint trace of dispersion appeared in the golden light radiating from her right eye,


    Simultaneously,


    Seemingly sensing the anomaly in Mengxi��s body, Sakura inside her couldn��t help but feel uneasy, and asked worriedly, "Mengxi, are you alright?"


    Hearing the voice from within,


    A bitter smile appeared on Mengxi��s beautiful face,


    ��Not really good, I suppose.��


    The blessing of divine power could bring about a tremendous increase in one��s strength in a short period of time. However, this increase in strength was ultimately borrowed from external forces and not one��s own. Since it was borrowed, there was bound to be a time limit.


    Under this mode, one��s soul power would be greatly consumed. When the soul power became insufficient, this mode could no longer be sustained.


    With the help of Sister Yumo, Mengxi��s strength had reached the middle of the sixth rank, and her soul power had greatly increased. However, her opponent, the so-called ��Wilt��, the leader of Heavenly Punishment, was no ordinary person. Even after suffering heavy injuries at the beginning, he still retained powerful strength.


    At this stage, it was still quite difficult for her to defeat him.


    Moreover,


    As the battle dragged on, her soul power would gradually be exhausted, while Wilt��s body would gradually recover. Under such circumstances, her chances of winning were becoming increasingly slim...


    ��I must end the battle as soon as possible...��


    However, the arrival of the Demon King completely disrupted Mengxi��s plan. In the absence of knowing whether the other party was friend or foe, Mengxi dared not act rashly, lest she be attacked from both front and rear.


    Under normal circumstances,


    A Demon King-level being was undoubtedly her enemy.


    However,


    Due to the precedent set by Sister Yumo, Mengxi wasn��t quite sure if that humanoid Demon King-level being would attack her.


    ��Maybe I should just choose to retreat?��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but ponder, as the moment this Demon King-level girl entered Wind City, she had already shattered the barrier sealing off the area. Retreating now wasn��t impossible...


    ��Miss Mengxi, let��s retreat for now! Continuing to fight would be detrimental to us! Head towards the Blizzard Knights! Even if Wilt pursues us, we can still fight alongside the knights! As for that cat and Marquis Xiu Mu, you can��t do anything about them now!��


    Sakura inside her also advised,


    However,


    Before Mengxi could respond, a burst of black light suddenly erupted from below!!


    In the next instant,


    Mengxi��s eyes narrowed sharply! A terrifying black aura rushed towards her!


    The black meteor, filled with an extremely powerful and murderous intent, rapidly enlarged in Mengxi��s eyes!


    ��Not good!��


    For a moment, Mengxi was stoked with fear, causing the beautiful silver-haired girl��s body to shiver. Strictly speaking, this was the first time Mengxi had directly faced the terrifying pressure and killing intent brought by a Demon King-level being!


    The Demon King-level girl��s strength should be inferior to Wilt��s, but the pressure she gave Mengxi was incomparable to Wilt��s! Moreover, as the black light approached, the golden divine power on her body began to go berserk.


    An unprecedented feeling of crisis made Mengxi hold her breath.


    However,


    Mengxi was ultimately a battle-hardened individual and wouldn��t just sit idly by,


    In the next moment,


    Mengxi hurriedly swung her sword to block in front of her chest! Considering the speed of her opponent, Mengxi knew she couldn��t dodge and could only brace herself to withstand the incoming attack...


    ��Polar Star - Defensive Sword Formation!��


    Not daring to hold back, Mengxiimmediately unleashed her strongest defensive skill.


    In the next instant,


    Golden divine power radiated in waves! Ten golden longswords materialized around Meng Xi��s body, and under the guidance of the longsword in her hand, they gathered in front of her chest! A golden shield��s phantom appeared before her!


    It faced the black light��s impact head-on! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, the sword array only had four energy swords! But now, under the divine power��s blessing, Mengxi, who had the strength of a peak seventh-tire, successfully summoned ten golden longswords. Undoubtedly, the defense of the sword array had been greatly enhanced.


    However, facing Meng Xi��s defense, Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes burst with a fierce light, and the terrifying power of Shadow gathered on her right arm. Under the power��s pull, the black light converged and transformed into a spiral spear!


    "Boom!!!"


    The black light and golden divine power erupted violently! The wild energy fluctuations and air pressure swept across the city in an instant! The knights who had just entered the city and were preparing to fight the Divan Punishment sect revealed horror on their faces after being hit by the impact,


    They all looked at the high-tire powers clashing in the sky with fearful eyes...


    ��Polar Star - Defensive Sword Array�� was indeed an extremely powerful defensive skill, one of the slightly lesser divine skills taught by Archimedes. However, Mengxi was still a peak seventh-tire, and her power had been greatly weakened after a long battle. Yuan��er, on the other hand, was a true Demon King,


    Although she was only fighting with brute force and instinct, her power should not be underestimated...


    After a brief clash,


    The golden energy sword and shield cracked with countless fissures before shattering into a golden light that filled the sky! Mengxi herself was blown away by the explosion��s impact...


    On the other side,


    Seeing this scene, Wilt��s face showed a look of ecstasy. After realizing the girl was Yuan��er, he had worried that she would attack him to protect the Marquis��s family. After all, she killed Benjamin as soon as she appeared!


    Now it seemed that he might have worried for nothing. No matter who she was before, once she became a Demon King, she was a servant of the Demon lord!


    Perhaps? Was it his devout faith that moved the Demon King or the Child of Demon lord to send such a Demon King being to help him?!


    Hehe,


    ��But in any case, now that the Chosen One had been attacked by a Demon King level existence, if i attacked her from behind...��


    ��i could definitely kill the Chosen One once and for all!��


    Thinking of this, Wilt revealed a hideous smile! As the smile appeared, a thick demonic aura gathered around the blood scythe in his hand.


    However,


    Just as the dark green fighting spirit was gathering,


    The pink-haired girl who had just sent Mengxi flying suddenly shuddered, and slowly turned her head to look at Wilt. The killing intent in her red and blue heterochromatic eyes was ice-cold and bone-chilling...


    The next moment,


    Under Wilt��s shocked gaze, the girl abruptly opened her mouth, and the endless black Shadow power converged within...


    Wilt: "Eh?!"

 Chapter 169 - 170: Whispers in the Dream

    "Huh?!"


    ��What is this, what is this?!��


    ��Not good!!��


    The moment Wilt was locked in by Yuan��er��s icy gaze, he felt that something was amiss and hurriedly tried to mobilize his magical power for defense! However, it was too late. The moment Wilt started to mobilize his magical power, Yuan��er��s attention was temporarily focused on him!


    Although Meng Xi, who possessed divine power, made Yuan��er resentful, Wilt, who had an overwhelming magical power within him and had reached the eighth rank, also made her feel uncomfortable.


    At the time Wilt was gathering his power,


    Yuan��er instinctively sensed a hint of danger, even though Wilt��s target wasn��t her.


    In The next instant,


    A cold light suddenly burst from Yuan��er��s heterochromatic pupils! The girl opened her mouth wide! The gathered power of the Shadows within her body rushed out, venting her anger towards the leader of the Punishment Sect, Wilt!


    In a split second,


    The darkness surged,


    The black light, condensed from the power of the Shadow, was released from Yuan��er��s mouth at an unexpected speed! It charged towards Wilt with an unstoppable momentum! As for Wilt, he was utterly unprepared for Yuan��er��s attack and had no time to make an effective defense. The black beam, filled with the power of destruction, rapidly enlarged in his eyes!


    "Damn it!"


    With a resentful roar, the beam hit Wilt squarely!


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, the black light raged! The protective magical power that enveloped Wilt instantly crumbled! Subsequently, the black beam completely unleashed its owner��s fury upon Wilt��s abdomen!


    In an instant, blood splattered, and Wilt��s abdomen was torn open by the surging black beam! The remaining black light shot straight into the sky! The terrifying pressure spread out violently in all directions!


    The northern armies, who were rushing to support Wind City, couldn��t help but shudder as they saw the soaring black light...


    With the dissipation of the black beam, S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blood-spitting Wilt, with shocked and unwilling eyes, was directly blasted into the sky by the overwhelming aftermath of her skill. He drew a beautiful blood-red parabola in the air and then fell miserably toward the outskirts of the city...


    --


    On the other side,


    Watching the Punishment Sect leader, who was caught off guard and half-dead after taking a hit from Yuan��er, Mengxi was also shocked,


    ��What��s going on with this girl...��


    ��Yuan��er,��


    ��Is she the daughter of the Marquis family?��


    ��Why, why is it the Marquis family again? The little girl transformed by Sister Yumo is from the Marquis family, and now this girl who became a Demon king is also from the Marquis family?��


    ��Is it just a coincidence?��


    ��Could it be that the seemingly naive and easily deceived Sister Yumo is secretly planning something?��


    Numerous questions emerged in Mengxi��s mind. However, perhaps it was a girl��s sixth sense that, while watching the rampaging black light and the crazed pink-haired girl enveloped in the darkness, Mengxi felt that this girl named Yuan��er becoming a Demon king definitely had something to do with Sister Yumo...


    However,


    Mengxi currently didn��t have the energy to delve deeper into this issue.


    Because, after Wilt was blasted away, Mengxi slightly panicked when she found that Yuan��er��s gaze had locked onto her once again.


    "Damn it..."


    At this moment, Mengxi couldn��t help but curse inwardly,


    And as she had anticipated, Yuan��er turned into a beam of black light again, rolling up an endless force of shadow, and with a towering momentum, it suddenly swept towards her! The terrifying pressure coming head-on made her hold her breath, and her eyes, one gold and one purple, were filled with solemnity.


    Now,


    The blessing of divine power was about to reach its limit, which could be considered Mengxi��s only chance to fight against Yuan��er.


    Thinking of this, Mengxi tightly gripped the longsword in her hand,


    Almost all of the divine power in her body was constantly converging on the longsword at this moment. In an instant, ripples of golden light emanated from the sword��s body, and a dense murderous aura was released from it!


    Although Mengxi was completely suppressed in terms of momentum, with the divine power��s ability to attack the abyssal demon, she was not without a chance of victory.


    Stabilizing her inner anxiety and maintaining a completely calm state, Mengxi focused intently on the black light that was assaulting her, watching every move of the pink-haired girl closely.


    The more she faced crisis, the more she needed to remain calm,


    Yuan��er��s momentum was fierce, but she seemed to lack the necessary combat skills, always charging recklessly like a headstrong youth, with a clearly visible attack path.


    In the next moment,


    The silver-haired girl seized the opportunity, and her eyes, one gold and one purple, suddenly narrowed,


    The longsword wrapped in golden light in her hand was suddenly swung out, directly slashing toward Yuan��er!


    However,


    Facing the attack enveloped in divine power, Yuan��er still showed no signs of stopping her charge, even without making any defensive moves, she just slammed straight into Mengxi��s sword blade! This couldn��t help but make Mengxi feel puzzled, but now that things had come to this point, she had no other choice but to grit her teeth and use all her strength to strike down.


    In a split second, golden light burst forth in the sky,


    Under the embrace of divine power, the sword streaked across Yuan��er��s petite body!


    "What... what is this?!"


    However, Mengxi soon discovered, to her surprise, that the scene she had imagined of Yuan��er being seriously injured did not occur. Indeed, her sword, wrapped in golden holy light, had cut directly across Yuan��er��s waist, and Yuan��er had indeed been split in two!


    But, there was not a trace of blood on the pink-haired girl��s injured area; instead, there was a cluster of bizarre black light at the waist where the cut was made. On the girl��s pretty and enchanting face, there was no sign of pain either, as if she could not feel it.


    In the next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s astonished gaze, with the reintegration of the black light at the severed area, Yuan��er��s body, which had been split in two, merged back into one. On her smooth abdomen, there was not a trace of any injury.


    "Has this girl��s body... become elemental?!"


    Before Mengxi could even let out a sound of surprise, Yuan��er��s attack followed!


    In an instant, it seemed as if to return the favor, a fist wrapped in black light fiercely struck Mengxi��s abdomen. Although Mengxi quickly withdrew her longsword to block her abdomen, she still couldn��t avoid being seriously injured!


    "Boom!!"


    The violent force of the shadows collided once more with the dazzling divine light! Under the flickering black light, the golden light suddenly shattered!


    Accompanied by the crisp sound of a ��crack��, the divine power on Mengxi��s sword dissipated with a loud noise, and the sword blade broke in response! Losing the resistance of her weapon, Yuan��er��s fist drove straight in, striking Mengxi��s abdomen and, unsurprisingly, breaking through Mengxi��s protective golden light!


    The intense impact sent Mengxi soaring into the sky, severe pain rushing into the silver-haired girl��s mind, and blood uncontrollably sprayed from her mouth!


    Moreover,


    What made Mengxi feel even more uneasy was that with the last strike ending in failure and taking Yuan��er��s iron fist, the divine power on Mengxi��s body suddenly vanished! Her strength went from the peak of the seventh rank back to the middle of the sixth rank! Facing an eighth-rank demon king with the strength of the sixth-rank middle stage was undoubtedly a path to self-destruction...


    The dissipation of Mengxi��s power,


    Did not make Yuan��er stop her attack,


    Under the guidance of instinct, Yuan��er had already regarded Mengxi as a target that must be killed,


    The moment Mengxi was sent flying, the black force of the shadows suddenly transformed into dark wings, causing Yuan��er��s speed to soar dramatically! And with a speed invisible to the naked eye, she arrived above Mengxi in an instant!


    At the same time,


    In the dream, the echoing words in her mind seemed to resound once again,


    ��Those who possess divine power are our enemies! We must kill her!��


    With the echoing of the voice in her head, Yuan��er��s small mouth couldn��t help but open slightly,


    ��Must... kill... kill with all my might...��


    As soon as the words fell,


    The black energy, like a ferocious beast breaking free from its chains, was released wildly from Yuan��er��s body!


    The pink-haired girl suddenly raised both hands, and the endless force of the shadows converged between her hands, gradually forming a terrifying light sphere filled with world-destroying power, and this sphere was still rapidly expanding! The energy contained within it was incalculable!


    Once Yuan��er released this skill,


    Not to mention Mengxi, even the entire Wind City below would likely be reduced to nothingness...


    ��Now... this is really bad...��


    Gazing at the destructive energy that was about to bombard her, Mengxi��s beautiful face unconsciously revealed a bitter smile,


    And just when Mengxi felt helpless,


    Several blood-red butterflies suddenly entered the silver-haired girl��s field of vision...


    Huh?!


    What... what is that?


    �� sister Yumo��s butterflies?��

 Chapter 170:chapter 171 : saving the day

    --


    The black light shimmered, and the power of the shadows rapidly gathered in a spiral between Yuan��er��s hands! The ��black beam�� had yet to be released, but the energy fluctuations it produced were already enough to make one��s heart tremble. Not only Mengxi, but also the ordinary people below, who were fleeing while gazing at the sky, the city guard, and the members of the Divine Punishment Sect all revealed expressions of horror!


    Anyone with perception ability,


    Would probably feel the endless energy contained in that black light,


    For a moment, the deepest fear within their hearts was evoked! Even those who truly believed in the Abyssal Demon of the Divine Punishment Sect couldn��t help but feel terrified, after all, this was a genuine threat of death...


    However,


    Just as Yuan��er was about to release all the accumulated power of the shadows in her hands and completely obliterate Mengxi below,


    Dozens of blood-colored butterflies suddenly appeared beside the girl.


    The sudden appearance of the blood butterflies undoubtedly startled Yuan��er! Although she couldn��t tell what the blood butterflies were, the aura of the shadows surrounding them still made Yuan��er feel quite familiar. Instinctively, the pink-haired girl��s attention was drawn to these blood-colored butterflies,


    And just as she was momentarily stunned, an inconspicuous red beam suddenly came from a distance, hitting the center of the black energy sphere without deviation!


    In an instant,


    The sphere, which had gathered countless shadows, suddenly began to vibrate unstably, and the entire sphere started to distort! Obviously, this power began to go out of control. Feeling that the sphere was no longer under her control, Yuan��er hurriedly withdrew her attention from the blood butterflies and tried to stabilize the power!


    However, it was too late.


    Under the guidance of the red light beam, her black beam condensed from the black shadows erupted ahead of time!


    But,


    The direction of the attack was not Mengxi and the Wind City below, but the sky...


    "Boom, boom~" sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by the earth-shattering roar, the black light raged, the space distorted, and the terrifying black beam shot straight into the sky! In an instant, the dark clouds that had been covering the sky for thousands of miles disappeared under the intense heat of her skill! The Wind City, hidden under these dark clouds, finally saw the light of day once again!


    Seeing that her did not fall but struck the sky, the panicked people below finally let out a sigh of relief and fell to their knees,


    However,


    At the same time they were relieved, the feeling of confusion suddenly emerged in their minds


    ��Why?��


    ��Why would that humanoid Abyssal Demon suddenly attack the sky??��


    ��On the other hand,��


    Seeing Yuan��er��s attack neutralized, Mengxi couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, before she could catch her breath, the aftershocks generated by the release of the pink-haired girl��s skills came crashing down, directly hitting Mengxi��s body. Now that she had returned to the middle stage of the sixth rank, her strength had dropped significantly, and with the weakness of her body, even the aftershocks of the eighth-rank attack were hard for her to resist.


    The little remaining divine energy, which had been trying to keep her suspended in the air, suddenly dispersed under the impact of the aftershocks...


    The next moment,


    Mengxi, now without the protection of her power, abruptly fell towards the Wind City below!


    "It��s over, it��s over, it��s over!! Miss Mengxi, hurry, hurry and ask for help! Ask for the Goddess��s help! We��re going to die, we��re going to die!! Hurry and call the Goddess��s name three times, now is the time!!"


    Seeing Mengxi starting to fall rapidly,


    Little Sakura, hidden within her body, was immediately enveloped by a terrified emotion. After all, Mengxi��s body was so fragile at the moment, and her power was almost exhausted. If she fell, she would likely die on impact.


    "Mengxi, hurry!"


    The anxious Little Sakura continued to shout,


    However,


    At this moment, Mengxi didn��t give any response, but instead looked thoughtfully at the sky. Her eyes, which had turned back to a pale purple, slightly narrowed, and right in the center of her vision was a blood-colored butterfly dancing gracefully.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a ripple of crimson light,


    A slender, delicate, and tender jade hand stretched out and directly grasped Mengxi��s wrist. At the same time, countless blood-colored butterflies took flight, holding Mengxi��s body from below. And just like that, Mengxi, who was supposed to be falling rapidly, came to a halt in midair...


    At the same time,


    An anxious and concerned voice suddenly rang beside Mengxi��s ear,


    "Are you... are you okay!?"


    As the wonderful, heartwarming voice of a young girl entered her ears, Mengxi��s lips involuntarily curled up slightly, and she slowly raised her head, looking at the black-haired woman wearing a veil who had appeared above her without her knowing when,


    ��Ah, you are finally here, Sister Yumo~��


    Although she was not sure why the other party only intervened now, after hearing the concern and apprehension in Miss Yumo��s words, Mengxi still felt a touch of warmth.


    As the Daughter of Destiny, and possessing such an exceptionally beautiful face,


    Mengxi had heard countless ��concerned�� words since her memory began.


    There were those forced out by the influence of divine energy, showing care,


    And there were also false concerns spoken out of flattery...


    Mengxi had long grown tired of these words. But at this moment, the silver-haired girl was certain that the worry in the black-haired girl��s words was completely different from the previous ones,


    It was a genuine concern...


    Although she was ��somewhat�� injured and it hurt a bit, it wasn��t bad to see Sister Yumo with this expression...


    --


    The black-haired girl, who was our Yumo,


    After saving Mengxi by diverting Yuan��er��s attack, she couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    Regarding the battle between Mengxi and Wilt,


    Yumo had actually been watching from afar for quite some time, and there were two main reasons why she hadn��t stepped in to help earlier. One was that she hoped Mengxi, who was possessed by divine power, could defeat the weakened Wilt on her own. Doing so would not only complete a trial mission but also the experience of defeating an eighth-tire magician would bring significant growth to Mengxi.


    It was a win-win situation!


    Of course, the more important reason was,


    the moment, Mengxi��s body was engulfed in a strong divine power. That power was undoubtedly strong, but it could mysteriously arouse the ferocity within Yumo��s abyssal demon body! This made the user of the power of the Shadow instinctively feel a strong sense of disgust. Even Yumo herself, after feeling the golden divine power, couldn��t help but smash her head against two buildings to suppress the strange killing intent within her heart!


    The force that erupted during the impact, and the killing intent that overflowed from her body, even directly caused dozens of passing members of the Divine Punishment Sect to collapse on the spot.


    If she had gone to help Mengxi at that time,


    She was afraid she would not be able to control herself...


    It was precisely because of this,


    When Yuan��er launched an attack on Mengxi, Yumo felt a great sense of foreboding. After all, Yuan��er was a demon king in her prime! She was in no way comparable to the severely injured Wilt. Mengxi fighting Yuan��er now was like seeking her own death.


    Although she was anxious, Yumo didn��t dare to approach and could only think about using long-range attacks to stop Yuan��er��s actions...


    Fortunately,


    The divine power on Mengxi seemed to have reached its limit and dispersed very timely,


    Without having to worry about the influence of divine power, Yumo was finally able to intervene with peace of mind, stopping Yuan��er��s attack and saving Mengxi from falling from the sky...


    She even couldn��t help but ask about Mengxi��s condition,


    "Are your injuries severe? dose it hurt?"


    While asking,


    Yumo habitually hugged Mengxi in her arms, asking with concern,


    However,


    After involuntarily asking, Yumo��s words came to an abrupt halt! Yumo suddenly remembered that she and Mengxi should be considered strangers who had never met before!


    Such direct questioning might make the other party feel very strange.


    The current Mengxi was not the little girl from the Winter Forest back then.


    ��Really, as soon as I return to this form, I almost forget to act...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but shake her head in embarrassment,


    ��Wait a minute? Something��s not right?��


    In an instant, as if realizing something, Yumo suddenly frowned,


    ��This is our first meeting, right? And my current energy is that of an abyssal demon, isn��t it? Why... why is she so calm??��


    Looking at the silver-haired girl in her arms, who calmly stared back at her, Yumo suddenly felt an inexplicable guilt...

 Chapter 171 - 172: Pretending? Cooperating?

    --


    Why the guilt?


    Yumo couldn��t understand.


    But what she could understand was that Mengxi��s reaction was a bit off!


    That��s right,


    ��She is Too quiet!��


    Looking at the silent, ��cat-like�� silver-haired beautiful girl leaning on her chest,Yumo��s crimson eyes couldn��t help but reveal a hint of confusion. Keep in mind, she hadn��t deliberately suppressed her own power of the Shadow in order to save Mengxi in time.


    Even an ordinary person could sense her abyssal demon identity, so how could Mengxi, a chosen girl, not be aware?


    But,


    If she knew Yumo was an abyssal demon, why would she lie so quietly in her arms? Shouldn��t she show a terrified and shocked expression and attack her? Just like the first time, they faced each other in her house in the woods!


    Now Mengxi had no memory of living with her. To her, Yumo should be a stranger she was meeting for the first time!


    Under normal circumstances, she should attack Yumo, right? Even if she didn��t attack, she should at least be on guard, right?! What��s going on with her expression now?! It was obvious that when they first met, Mengxi had pinned Yumo to the ground without hesitation!


    At this moment, Yumo��s heart was roaring with questions. The confused emotions kept surging up in her mind.


    ��How strange...��


    On the other side,


    Noticing the fascinating changes in the black-haired girl��s eyes, the silver-haired girl in her arms unconsciously revealed a slightly meaningful smile. Then, after silently staring at Yumo for a few more seconds, Mengxi seemed to snap out of the life-threatening crisis she had just faced, looking around in panic and confusion...


    As if she was ��surprised�� to be alive,


    It looked like she was dazed from the energy shock.


    And when her gaze returned to Yumo��s face, her expression was no longer the same as before. Instead, it became shocked and terrified, just as Yumo had originally imagined. This couldn��t help but make Yumo blink in puzzlement.


    The next moment,


    The scene from the bathroom in the cabin seemed to replay once again.


    After realizing that the beautiful girl who saved her was an abyssal demon, Mengxi was first shocked, then immediately steadied her emotions and regained her composure, showing a vigilant look! The remaining traces of silver divine power immediately gathered in her palm, forming a sharp energy dagger!


    The silver energy dagger, as if making a second appearance, stabbed towards Yumo��s neck. It seemed to be an attempt to hold Yumo��s neck hostage and further threaten her with questions.


    "Who are you?!"


    "..."


    ��Ohhh?!��


    That��s more like it! That��s the reaction you should have under normal circumstances!


    Silently staring at me like that before,


    It must be because she had just survived a near-death experience and hadn��t come back to her senses. Once she did, it was only natural to have such a reaction~


    ��Yes, yes, that��s right~��


    A smile appeared on Yumo��s beautiful face, her expression was showing of her emoting and was like saying ��just as I expected�� as if she were a prophet after the fact~


    Mengxi: "..."


    Mengxi��s eyebrows twitched slightly at this moment.


    However, when Yumo looked at Mengxi, Mengxi instantly regained a serious expression and sternly questioned,


    "Are you a human? Or, an abyssal demon?"


    Facing Mengxi��s question, Miss Yumo mischievously smiled, suddenly raised her hand, and just like before, instantly grabbed Mengxi��s wrist tightly! No matter how hard Mengxi tried, Yumo��s hand remained motionless like iron pliers. Unconsciously, Mengxi��s face showed a hint of ��fear��!


    And Yumo?


    She suddenly felt satisfaction!


    ��Hehehe~��


    ��Finally, I can take my revenge~��


    Yumo muttered to herself,


    For the past few days, in Marquis mansion, Mengxi had been teasing, flirting, and even ��bullying�� her, causing Yumo to retreat into herself for quite some time~ She couldn��t wait to find an opportunity to retaliate!


    Now,


    The instigator of the bullying had fallen into her arms! And there was no need for her to hide anything as a black-haired form! S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Hehe,��


    ��Now it��s my turn to tease you! ��


    With that thought in mind, Yumo deliberately showed an expression she believed to be cold and scary, staring coldly at the daring person in front of her who had the audacity to attack her.


    "Little sister, I am your savior, you know. You can��t be so rude to someone who saved your life~"


    Saying this,


    Yumo revealed an ��evil�� smile,


    "You dare to attack me, it seems I need to teach you a lesson~ You need to understand the situation~"


    As she spoke, a terrifying blood-red blade gradually formed around Yumo, pointing directly at Mengxi��s pretty face, as if intending to scratch her delicate features! Of course, Yumo would never scratch Mengxi��s face, she was too fond of her to do that.


    Now, she just wanted to play the role of a villainess for a while and scare the girl in front of her as payback for the times she had teased her!


    ��I��m acting pretty well, huh~��


    Yumo thought smugly to herself,


    Then, Yumo quietly stared at Mengxi, expecting to see her frightened and uneasy expression,


    However,


    Yumo was soon disappointed,


    Mengxi��s expression remained unchanged, just silently staring back at Yumo. Her light purple eyes were filled with an indifferent expression, and within that indifference, there seemed to be speechless...


    In short, there was no unease!


    Yumo: "Um..."


    Mengxi: "...=-="


    Yumo: "...damn..."


    If they ignored the surrounding noise and the nearby explosions, the two of them had fallen into a period of silence, a strange silence...


    ��This, this protagonist?! Why isn��t she following the script?!��


    ��Or is it that my villainess act isn��t convincing enough?!��


    ��Or maybe, were my lines just now too fake? Too awkward?!��


    ��Regardless of whether the lines were awkward or not,��


    ��I am feeling extremely embarrassed right now!!��


    Seeing that Mengxi hadn��t responded, Yumo��s ears turned slightly red. Embarrassment felling rushed through her. For a moment, Yumo didn��t even know what to do.


    ��Damn it! What did I do now?!��


    ��So embarrassing!��


    For some reason, Yumo vaguely felt that Mengxi��s gaze at her,


    Seemed like she was looking at a ��fool��...


    ��Forget it, forget it, I��ll stop thinking about it! Why not just knock her out? I really don��t know what to say right now! My villainous big sister aura is completely gone!��


    Unable to hide her awkward expression any longer, Yumo realized she couldn��t keep up the act,


    But they couldn��t just remain in this stalemate forever.


    And so,


    With a flash of crimson light in Yumo��s eyes, a blood butterfly received her command and slowly floated to her side. Clearly, Yumo was planning to use ��sleep powder��...


    However,


    Someone seemed to have noticed her intentions,


    As a result,


    Just as Yumo��s blood butterfly was preparing to flap its wings, Mengxi suddenly couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead, showing an extremely pained expression!


    ��Huh? What, what��s wrong now?��


    The next moment,


    Under Yumo��s puzzled gaze, Mengxi��s expression of pain remained, and after struggling for a short while, the divine energy in her hand dissipated with a bang, and an unparalleled ��drowsiness�� swept over her! Her eyes closed involuntarily, her body weakened in an instant, and she slumped into Yumo��s embrace...


    ��Huh?!��


    ��What the?��


    ��She fainted?!��


    Staring at the familiar scene before her, Yumo was slightly stunned, momentarily at a loss, rooted to the spot.


    ��Ah, this...��


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief,


    Alright,


    At least it��s not awkward anymore...


    But, did her spiritual power get depleted? And then she fainted?


    Looking at the harmless, beautiful girl in her arms who had fainted, Yumo slightly raised her eyebrows. Although her image crisis was temporarily resolved, Mengxi��s strange behavior still made Yumo feel a bit eerie.


    ��This girl...��


    ��Sigh��..��


    However, just as Yumo was pondering,


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by the howling force of terrifying silence! The dark light in the distance suddenly erupted again! The blood-red butterflies that Yumo used to restrain Yuan��er��s movements had vanished under the rampage of the dark light...


    Feeling the surge of dark light, Yumo couldn��t help but look helplessly toward where Yuan��er was,


    Sigh,


    ��As expected, relying solely on the blood butterflies wouldn��t be enough to hold that child back...��


    --


    Some day in the future,


    Lying in bed with a silver-haired girl pressing her face against hers, Yumo couldn��t help but pout slightly in ��displeasure��, casting a resentful glance at the silver-haired girl rubbing against her,


    "You naughty girl, how did you fake fainting so convincingly?! It was just like the real thing! Even your breath was the same as if you had fainted!"


    "Hmm? Well~"


    Hearing Yumo��s complaint, Mengxi smiled mischievously and poked Yumo��s soft, fair face with her finger,


    "Yumo, if you let me give you a kiss, I��ll tell you~"


    "Hmph, no way!"


    "You��ve been kissed plenty of times already~"


    "It��s different this time! Every time you kiss me, you push your luck!"


    As she spoke, a ��anger�� flickered in Yumo��s crimson eyes, "Forget it, don��t tell me! Why did you pretend to faint at that time?"


    "That? Wasn��t it to save you from embarrassment, Yumo? You were acting so hard, but it ended up falling flat~"


    "Tsk! Why didn��t you cooperate then?!"


    "Don��t be angry, Yumo. It was just that one time, I was so shocked at how fake your villainess act was that I forgot to cooperate~ Haven��t I cooperated every other time? Like our first meeting in the Wind City, the cute act at the festival, or dressing up as a bunny girl, oh! That time playing the boss was really good..."


    Watching the silver-haired girl in front of her revealing her embarrassing past, the blushing Yumo buried her head under the pillow,


    "Ahhhhhhhh!! Stop talking about it!!! ..."

 Chapter 172 - 173: Naughty Kid mode

    "Hmm?"


    ��It seems that the blood butterflies can��t hold her back...��


    Well,


    ��It��s normal. Although the blood butterflies are embodiments of her own power, using them with only a small portion of my power against a newly awakened Demon King seems a bit unrealistic. i just wanted to delay her for a bit, settle Mengxi, and then deal with this girl...��


    However,


    Right now, this girl seems a bit irritable...


    Narrowing her eyes slightly, a hint of helplessness appeared in Yumo��s gaze.


    At this moment, Yumo found that after breaking the blood butterflies�� encirclement with several blasts of her annihilating beam, Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes filled with hatred and killing intent were locked onto the ��fainted�� silver-haired girl in her arms.


    She had an air of determination to not stop until her opponent was eliminated!


    As for Yumo holding the silver-haired girl, she seemed to be selectively ignored...


    ��How dare she ignore me? This child...��


    The next moment,


    The black force of shadow erupted violently, a fierce wind blew, and the air temperature dropped sharply! As expected, Wind City was once again enveloped in dark light! And with the power fully accumulated, Yuan��er shot out like a bullet in an instant! Carrying an invincible ferocity, she charged straight towards Yumo!


    The black aura gathered in the palm of her right hand,


    Terrifying energy fluctuations surged wildly within.


    Although its power couldn��t be compared to the previous annihilating beam, it was enough to reduce Mengxi to ashes.


    Accelerated by the dark light, Yuan��er��s speed increased crazily. In the sky, there were only afterimages left behind from her high-speed movements.


    However,


    For Yumo, this speed seemed somewhat insignificant. Yuan��er��s every move fell into Yumo��s field of view and her perception! As a result, when Yuan��er charged in front of Yumo, preparing to launch her attack, Yumo lightly leaped into the air, dodging Yuan��er��s assault.


    At the same time, to avoid any harm caused to the weakened Mengxi by the residual shockwaves, Yumo covered Mengxi��s body with a layer of deep red shadows energy.


    "Hey, you little brat, calm down!"


    Yumo scolded angrily,


    However,


    In the face of Yumo��s angry words, Yuan��er showed no signs of being moved. Her eyes were still locked onto the silver-haired girl, even letting out a series of hostile roars, as if warning Yumo...


    "..."


    Dodging Yuan��er��s continuous attacks, Yumo sighed,


    Her face full of helplessness , showing ��just as I thought�� expression.


    Really,


    Do these kids have to enter ��naughty mode�� as soon as they wake up?!


    Yumo suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion.


    ��Naughty kid�� mode can also be understood as rampage mode.


    Although Demon King abyssal demons are different from other abyssal demons and possess high-level intelligence, when these Demon King beings have just awakened, they seem to be no different from ordinary bloodthirsty abyssal demons. This is because when they awaken, it is often only their bodies that are revived, while their consciousness remains in a vague and illusory state.


    They don��t act based on reason but on instinct, and it��s the most primitive destructive and murderous instincts of abyssal demons.


    During this time, they don��t even listen to Yumo��s words...


    Whether it was the oldest one like Pierre, Kalina, or the younger ones like Li Mo, Li Yu, and Shuoyue, they all acted like naughty kids right after awakening with the power of shadow. Therefore, after seeing Yuan��er constantly going berserk and attacking Mengxi, Yumo wasn��t surprised.


    Because,


    She was used to it...


    It really is a sad story.


    However,


    When Li Mo, Li Yu, and the others first awoke, they caused trouble within the forest, bullying other magical beasts, and incidentally killing some passing adventurers. They didn��t cause too much damage.


    But Yuan��er was different. She had actually run to Wind City?


    Was it because of the subconscious desire to return home? Or was she guided here?


    Forget it,


    Why she came here was no longer important.


    What��s important is that she can��t be allowed to cause any more trouble. After all, this is Wind City, the hometown of that child, and her friends and family are here. If she were to return to normal and find out that the entire city was destroyed because of her, and her loved ones died because of her, she might become corrupted on the spot...


    Um,


    ��Wait? Isn��t this the kind of experience a villain should have?��


    ��Yumo tilted her head, thoughtfully looking at the raging dark light. However, her eyebrows suddenly furrowed.��


    ��Wait!? This girl went berserk?! She entered naughty mode?!��


    Then,


    My house is definitely doomed!


    Recalling the disastrous scenes of the children just waking up, a sense of foreboding emerged in Yumo��s heart. Her intuition told her,


    Her house was gone.


    Not damaged, but gone...


    ��I had worked so hard to decorate it!��


    (Sebastian: Wait, didn��t I do most of the work?)


    And there were so many precious ingredients, potions, and other things stored there!


    Especially the Elves�� ��Tears of Nature�� and the Dragons�� ��Dragon Horns.��


    ��It��s all gone now...��


    ��Because of this girl��s rampage...��


    ��There��s no way around it.��


    ��Fortunately, those races were friendly. I would ask the Black Rose family to get more later...��


    �� lets Forget that for now,��


    Right now , let��s get this child back to her sense first...


    Having made up her mind, Yumo slowly flashed back, narrowly dodging Yuan��er��s suddenly unleashed Annihilation beam! The dark light shot towards the distance, exploding into a towering flame on the distant plain!


    "Ah, what a hassle..."


    After sighing, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Under the protection of blood butterflies and bursts of crimson force of shadow, Mengxi slowly floated towards the ground. After all, holding Mengxi in her arms all the time made it difficult for her to maneuver.


    Upon seeing the silver-haired girl leave Yumo��s embrace, Yuan��er immediately shifted her target, coiling up endless black Shadow force and rushing toward the grounded Mengxi with a howl!


    However,


    In the next moment,


    Accompanied by a flash of crimson light, Miss Yumo directly teleported in front of Yuan��er, blocking her attack.


    "Stupid girl, calm down!"


    But,


    After being blocked by Yumo several times, a rare hint of anger surfaced in Yuan��er��s red and blue heterochromatic eyes. It seemed that she had realized that she couldn��t kill her most important target as long as Yumo was present. So��, after emitting a series of roars, the black Shadow power surged again, wrapping around Yuan��er and rushing together towards Yumo!


    Seeing Yuan��er actually attacking her, Yumo helplessly shook her head.


    The ��night�� mode was indeed annoying...


    How could the children be liberated from the ��night�� mode? Based on past experience, Yumo thought that giving them a beating was the most appropriate way to awaken their consciousness. Otherwise, who knows how long the child would continue to cause trouble. It was because she had neglected Pierre back then, hoping that he would regain his senses on his own,


    That it had led to the death of an emperor who had personally led an expedition, and consequently the disintegration of a certain empire, resulting in the creation of several small countries in today��s central and western regions...


    If they were still a whole, it would undoubtedly be a powerful force against the Abyssal Demons!


    Thinking of this, a serious look appeared in Yumo��s eyes.


    Yumo snapped her fingers.


    With the ripple of crimson light,


    The red light suddenly converged in front of Yumo, condensing into an imposing summoning circle.


    As the circle operated, a surging torrent of power gradually erupted from the center, and a terrifying oppressive feeling suddenly spread. The black aura that Yuan��er had forcibly brought forth was instantly shattered by the red light radiating from the circle.


    As the crimson power rushed towards her, Yuan��er instinctively showed a trace of fear.


    under Yuan��er��s astonished gaze, accompanied by the release of energy, a legendary weapon slowly emerged from the circle!


    And in The next moment,


    This legendary weapon, called the ��Feather Duster��, was firmly grasped in Yumo��s hand, its "blade" pointed directly at Yuan��er��s buttocks.


    ��Naughty children need some discipline~�� Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    At the same time,


    Wilt, who had previously been severely injured, barely managed to suppress the life draining from his wounds and struggled to get up from the snow. After that, the heavily injured leader of the Divine punishment Sect thoughtfully looked up at the sky.


    However, unlike the others,


    Wilt��s attention was not focused on the clashing black and red lights, but on the silver figure in midair, gradually drifting back down amidst the swarm of blood butterflies.


    As he stared at her,


    Viciousness flashed in Wilt��s eyes...


    "It��s not over yet!"

 Chapter 173 - 174: Discipline

    --


    "faster! Run! If we don��t run now, it��ll be too late!"


    "Save me! I don��t want to die!"


    "Get out of the way! I am Viscount Aka! You lowly commoners, make way!"


    "Quick! Father, forget about the property! If we don��t run, we��ll either die at the hands of those cultists or become food for the Abyssal Demons!"


    ...


    ...


    As the sky was obscured by blood-red butterflies, a fierce clash occurred between the black Shadow force and the overwhelming swarm of blood butterflies! The ripple effect made everyone in Wind City feel an unprecedented fear.


    No one had expected a Demon king to appear right above them...


    An unparalleled terror surged into everyone��s hearts at this moment. No one wanted to die under the revolting attacks of the Abyssal Demons. Guided by fear, everyone in Wind City began to frantically flee!


    The city��s order completely collapsed at this moment, as not only the commoners were running away,


    Under this horrifying oppression, many law enforcement officers who maintained order, as well as soldiers fighting alongside the Divine Punishment Sect, began to harbor thoughts of retreating. Some had even started to desert their posts. In contrast, the members of the Divine Punishment Sect became even more excited after the appearance of the Demon king Abyssal Demon!


    In their eyes, the appearance of the Demon King was the will of the Demon lord!


    The Demon lord approved of their actions! That was why he sent the Demon king Abyssal Demon to help them! It was to completely annihilate the entire Wind City!


    Under this notion, the members of the Divine Punishment Sect fought even more fiercely! The situation became increasingly unfavorable for Wind City...


    --


    After kicking away a member of the Divine Punishment Sect, Sikta suddenly looked up at the sky in a hurry.


    ��Oh my god...��


    Looking at the sky full of bloody-red butterflies above Wind City and the clashing black light, he, as the captain of the Blizzard Knights, could hardly believe his eyes. His eyes were filled with disbelief and horror.


    At this moment, he was leading his troops to fight against the nearby Divine Punishment Sect members while doing his best to evacuate the civilians.


    However,


    Sikta was now covered in cold sweat, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    ��What can we do about this...��


    Looking at the curtain of blood butterflies and horrifying black light that covered the sky, Sikta couldn��t help but tremble.


    That dominating feeling that terrified everyone undoubtedly belonged to a Demon king Abyssal Demon. A Demon king Abyssal Demon appearing in the city? This was undoubtedly an unprecedented piece of bad news! And it was bad news on top of bad news! After all, Wind City was already under attack by the Divine Punishment Sect...


    They simply had no power to deal with another Demon king��s existence!


    No,


    That��s not quite right,


    After all, the appearance of a Demon king could probably cause them to collapse...


    That��s why, when the magic barrier that sealed the area was broken, the people of the city, those who were already immersed in fear, fled towards the outskirts like mad! Staying in the city seemed to offer only a path to death...


    But,


    Now that the lives of the Marquis and his wife, as well as Miss Xia, were uncertain, how could he retreat alone...


    However,


    Realizing that the Marquis�� mansion was right below the two Demon king Abyssal Demons, Sikta hesitated. His conviction told him that he had to save the Marquis! But his survival instinct kept restraining his actions. Undoubtedly, Sikta was caught in a very conflicted situation.


    While conflicted, he was also extremely puzzled.


    ��Why are those two Demon kings fighting each other?��


    Could it be that they��re fighting over who gets to feast on the people of this city?


    It seemed normal for Abyssal Demons to fight over food, right?


    Looking at the mixed blood-red and black sky, Sikta couldn��t help but ponder inwardly.


    Just then, a strange yet familiar voice faintly entered Sikta��s ears.


    "Ah!"


    Huh? A scream? And why did this voice sound a bit like Miss Yuan��er?


    For a moment, Sikta felt bewildered and looked around in confusion. However, after observing for a short while, he didn��t see the petite figure he longed for...


    Is it my imagination? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Sikta thought so, the girl��s crying entered his ears again.


    "Ah, wuuuuu!"


    Huh? What?!


    No, it can��t be....


    Relying on his extraordinary hearing, Sikta looked up incredulously at the sky filled with blood-red butterflies.


    If he wasn��t mistaken, was the cry of Miss Yuan��er coming from above?


    ��What on earth is going on?!��


    --


    Moments before,,


    As Yumo slightly unleashed a portion of her power, countless bloody butterflies covered the entire sky of Wind City, enveloping both her and Yuan��er. After all, they needed to have a mother-daughter exchange of opinions, and it was best not to let outsiders see it.


    As the saying goes,


    Don��t air your dirty laundry in public.


    After several unsuccessful attempts at communication,


    Faced with Yuan��er��s extremely unfilial frontal assault, Yumo helplessly waved her hand.


    And so,


    The black light suddenly dissipated, and countless bloody chains made of Shadow energy emerged, directly tying up the frenzied Yuan��er and forcibly restraining her movements! Then, Yumo used a flash step to appear behind Yuan��er.


    With the girl staring in horror, Yumo raised the feather duster in her hand~


    Accompanied by the ripple of crimson light and the girl��s desperate ��scream��~


    The feather duster swung down fiercely!


    The first strike directly removed all the black energy around Yuan��er��s body!


    The second strike suddenly shattered Yuan��er��s protective aura and the black unidentified object wrapped around her little buttocks... (It seemed to be armor made of black energy; even Yumo wasn��t quite sure)


    The third strike hit the bullseye, landing on Yuan��er��s tender little buttocks.


    In an instant,


    An unprecedented pain surged into Yuan��er��s head,


    The girl��s tearful cries, like a pear blossom in the rain, echoed in the sky above...


    --


    Back to the present,


    Seeing the little girl crying so pitifully, Yumo, who already loved children, eventually showed a look of reluctance.


    After the three strikes, she gave up the Discipline,


    Even the chains binding Yuan��er were released.


    After regaining her freedom, the little girl rushed to the corner of the blood butterfly enclosure without a word, keeping her distance from Yumo...


    And trembled as she sobbed.


    However, looking at Yuan��er��s regained heterochromatic eyes, it was evident that little Yuan��er had already regained her senses.


    Realizing this, Yumo slowly put down the feather duster in her hand.


    "Well, that was fast..."


    After Yuan��er successfully absorbed Yumo��s essence blood and transformed into an Abyssal Demon king, a special bloodline connection was established between Yuan��er and Yumo. Influenced by this bloodline, Yumo treated Yuan��er with a sense of caring for a child.


    The naughty child had been ��mischievous�� and got spanked a few times by her mother.


    But,


    Seeing Yuan��er curled up in the corner, shivering, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a little heartache and reluctance.


    Although she felt sorry for her,


    Yumo also felt a little relieved. After all, the girl had regained her senses after just three strikes, which was truly rare. Back then, Limo, that brat, had to endure three hours of spanking before she broke free from her frenzy. She even tried to attack Yumo several times during the ordeal, which led Kalina and the others to consider taking over the spanking...


    ��This girl recovered so quickly...��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Could it be that the ��feather duster�� has some miraculous effect?��


    Looking at the artifact made from Li Feather��s tail feathers in her hand, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows playfully. However, soon after, Yumo frowned again. Because she noticed that when she raised the feather duster, Yuan��er showed a fearful expression, and her tears fell like broken beads.


    She had a feeling,


    That some psychological shadow had been cast...


    "I��m sorry,"


    Yumo couldn��t help but show a guilty expression. She immediately raised her hand, and a red spatial door opened. Under Yuan��er��s apprehensive gaze, the feather duster was gradually withdrawn by Yumo into her own internal space.


    Seeing the feather duster disappear, Yuan��er finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the intensity of her crying began to diminish. Clearly, the disappearance of the feather duster brought her some comfort.


    As the pink-haired girl��s guard was lowered, Yumo slowly floated towards her, protected by the blood butterflies and the crimson shadow power. She raised her hand and gently rubbed the girl��s head,


    "Sorry, little girl, I did this to help you wake up quickly. Here, take this bottle of the ��Tears of Nature�� to apply on your wounds, and you��ll be healed in no time."


    "sob!~"


    Nodding with a wronged expression, the little girl took the potion handed over by Yumo.


    Seeing that she accepted it without resistance, Yumo couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    "Does it still hurt? Do you need my help to apply the medicine?"


    "No, I don��t need any help..."


    Lowering her head and tightly gripping the potion bottle, Yuan��er pouted her adorable little mouth.


    Seeing her refusal, Yumo didn��t say anything more.


    "So, little one, do you still recognize me?"


    "...You?..."


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Hearing Yumo��s words and listening to that familiar voice, Yuan��er gradually stopped crying and slowly lifted her head. At the same time, the girl wiped away the tears in her eyes. As the tears were wiped away, the blurry black-haired figure in front of her became clearer,


    Yumo��s stunningly beautiful face and loving smile gradually unfolded before Yuan��er.


    Looking at the familiar face and gazing into the crimson eyes, scenes of life and death emerged in Yuan��er��s mind. An overwhelming fear of death suddenly surged in Yuan��er��s heart, causing the pink-haired girl to freeze in place, unable to recover for a long time...


    After a while,


    Yuan��er hurriedly checked her body, especially the position where she was shot. However, there was no wound left, only smooth and tender skin. At the same time, touching her chest, Yuan��er could feel her heartbeat.


    However,


    The frequency of the heartbeat seemed a bit unusual.


    But that wasn��t important; what mattered was...


    "I��m still alive?"


    While muttering in her heart, Yuan��er looked at her little hand incredulously.


    And the person who saved her...


    "You, you��re the goddess sister from that time!"


    Yumo: "Huh?! Goddess?? 0-0"


    --


    please leave some comments.

 Chapter 174 - 175: This Child, a Bit Stupefied

    You all are incredible! Our story has not only made it into the ranked section but has also achieved the 40th position! Thank you so much for your unwavering support. Unfortunately, I��m in the midst of my midterm exams, which limit posting 2-3 chapters at the moment. Rest assured, once my exams are over, I��ll be back with a massive release for all of you to enjoy! :3


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    "You��re the goddess sister!"


    "Goddess?"


    Yumo frowned slightly, after all, she was at most considered a Demon lord.


    She had nothing to do with a goddess...


    However,


    Yuan��er didn��t notice Yumo��s expression at this moment. The pink-haired girl was now excited and elated! She was completely thrilled, even forgetting the burning pain on her bottom caused by the feather duster!


    The girl��s entire attention was focused on Yumo��s stunningly beautiful face.


    Although her vision was blurry at the time of her near-death experience, Yuan��er still clearly remembered the enchanting and bizarre crimson eyes and the graceful figure��s shadow. Now seeing Yumo again and hearing the familiar voice, the image of her savior in Yuan��er��s mind gradually overlapped with Yumo.


    In an instant, a mixture of admiration and awe surged from Yuan��er��s heart, after all, it was this woman in front of her who had saved her from the brink of death!


    "Are you the goddess sister who saved me back then?!"


    Just like that,


    Yuan��er looked at Yumo with great anticipation, her red and blue heterochromatic eyes filled with excitement. The previous wronged expression and brutal bloodthirst seemed to have vanished in this moment. If one ignored the terrifying black energy wrapped around Yuan��er��s body, she would be no different from an innocent and adorable little girl.


    However,


    Facing Yuan��er��s expectant gaze, Yumo could only helplessly put her hand on her forehead.


    "Enmm, how should I put it? I��m not really a goddess. And don��t call me sister; it��ll mess up our relationship..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help but frown, showing a puzzled expression.


    "If I don��t call you sister, what should I call you?"


    "Well..."


    Yumo was momentarily at a loss for words, holding her chin and silently staring at the girl in front of her.


    Under normal circumstances, Yuan��er, who had received her own essence blood and was reborn under her power, could be considered her child. She should call her ��mother�� like Limo and Liyu. However, unlike those ��wild�� children, Yuan��er was a human, with her own parents and human values. If she suddenly asked her to call herself ��mother��, would she resist?


    Considering the child��s feelings, Yumo decided to explain the situation to her first.


    So,


    Yumo slowly floated in front of Yuan��er and gently rubbed her little face.


    In response,


    Yuan��er closed her eyes contentedly.


    Originally, as the daughter of a marquis family, Yuan��er was extremely repulsed by the idea of a stranger touching her. However, she didn��t feel any disgust when Yumo caressed her, and even a sense of enjoyment emerged from deep within her heart.


    Moreover, being close to Yumo made her feel incredibly comfortable.


    Unconsciously, Yuan��er showed a cute and enjoyable expression.


    Seeing this, Yumo smiled slightly.


    "Never mind, I��ll explain the titles to you later."


    Saying this,


    Yumo pointed at the black energy on Yuan��er��s body and the countless blood-red butterflies surrounding them nearby.


    "So, first, do you know what��s going on right now? Do you know what��s happening to you?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a hint of trepidation in Yumo��s words.


    After all, for humans, the abyssal demons were the enemies of all creatures and the source of chaos in the world. Yuan��er was born into the Marquis family, which resisted the abyssal demons, so such a child should be full of hatred for them. If she knew that she had turned into the creature she hated the most, what would her reaction be?


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words,


    Yuan��er blinked in confusion, then followed Yumo��s direction, looking at the scene beside her and the black energy on her body.


    In an instant,


    The previously excited little girl��s face suddenly showed shock and fear!


    "Eh?! Why are there so many butterflies?!"


    "This, what is this black energy on me?! It��s disgusting!"


    "Wait?! Am I, am I flying?!"


    "I clearly couldn��t fly!"


    After realizing this, Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes were instantly filled with confusion! When she realized she couldn��t fly but was floating in mid-air, the girl became flustered and struggled wildly. The next moment, the black shadow power around her collapsed.


    Yuan��er, who was suspended in mid-air, just ��slurped~�� and went into a free fall.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!! Goddess sister, save me!!"


    Yumo:"..."


    At this moment, Yumo��s eyebrows twitched involuntarily, and she even raised her hand to her forehead.


    ��This child,��


    ��It seemed she is��. ,��


    �� a bit...stupid.��


    While sighing, Yumo couldn��t help but glance down with the corner of her eye, only to see Yuan��er still wailing and falling straight down without any sign of floating upwards...


    ��Never mind...��


    Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    Although the body strength of a demon king wouldn��t be injured even if they fell from a high altitude, the unfortunate one would be Mother Earth. However, Yuan��er probably didn��t know any of this, so it wasn��t appropriate to let her fall like this. It was strange, she was just so capable of fighting earlier, but now that she had regained her senses, she couldn��t even fly...


    The helpless Yumo waved her hand, and dozens of blood butterflies suddenly flew to Yuan��er��s side, dragging the wailing and howling girl back into mid-air.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!! Goddess sister, it��s, it��s, it��s so scary!! Why, why am I in the air?! Wuu wuu wuu wuu!"


    "Alright, alright, calm down... It was you who flew up here!"


    "Me? I��m clearly only at the third rank; it��s impossible for me to fly. Isn��t flying something only seventh-tire experts can do?"


    Hearing Yumo��s words, Yuan��er��s little face was full of confusion.


    "So, you��ve been reborn now, completely different from before. Now, you can fly."


    "No, that��s impossible, how can I..."


    "Stop arguing and do as I say. Use your will to manipulate the black light around you, alright?"


    "Black light?"


    "Yes, those are your powers, a part of your body. Close your eyes, feel their presence, try to connect with them, and then, let these lights attach to your body, lifting it up..."


    ...


    ...


    Under Yumo��s careful guidance, Yuan��er managed to hover in mid-air, surrounded by the black light!


    Seeing this, Yumo revealed a satisfied smile.


    "See? You can fly now."


    "Really! I, I can fly! That��s amazing!"


    In an instant, Yuan��er showed an innocent and lovely smile, excitedly dancing in the sky like a child with a new toy. Her bright smile made Yumo feel at ease.


    "Goddess sister! Did I become a saint-level expert?! Wow, I can really fly?!"


    "Well, not just a saint-level, actually..."


    "Eh? But, what is this black light?"


    As she played, Yuan��er curiously looked at the black energy rippling around her.


    "And the feeling of black energy? It��s strange. It��s comfortable but doesn��t seem like magic power. Also, goddess sister, what do you mean by more than saint-level?"


    "Well, that��s a long story, and you should be prepared mentally. Because strictly speaking, you��re no longer human now... Huh??"


    "Human?"


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to explain, a special energy fluctuation and information from the blood butterflies suddenly entered her mind, causing her eyebrows to furrow and her face to show displeasure.


    "What��s wrong, goddess sister?"


    Noticing the black-haired girl��s change in expression, Yuan��er asked confusedly.


    Hearing Yuan��er��s slight unease,


    Yumo smiled and patted Yuan��er��s head.


    "It��s nothing, don��t worry. First, follow what I taught you and go back to the ground. Then, find a place to hide, and don��t come out recklessly. I��ll deal with something and then come find you..."


    --


    PS: If you have any comments, it��s fine whether it��s a sentence or an emoji. which gives me more motivation, hehe.

 Chapter 175 - 176: Confrontation

    We��re on the Verge of Reaching the End of This Arc, Just a Few chapters Away


    --


    Although Yuan��er is a child,


    She is now a Demon King existence. Although she is the weakest among the eighth rank��s, the power within her should not be underestimated. Yumo has to use some forceful methods to make her calm down.


    Faced with these methods, Yuan��er would undoubtedly resist instinctively.


    The power she unleashed was naturally filled with earth-shattering might!


    To prevent this energy from unintentionally destroying the Windy City below, Yumo had countless blood butterflies create a huge barrier, controlling the battlefield within it. At the same time, to prevent the already weakened Mengxi from being affected by Yuan��er��s power, Yumo had some blood butterflies take Mengxi back to the ground.


    However,


    This scene was unfortunately captured by Wilt, who had fallen into the ruins.


    Wilt, with wind and life attribute magic power, excelled in self-healing among his peers. Although his abdomen was penetrated by Yuan��er��s Annihilation Beam, Wilt relied on his strong vitality to resist the erosion of the Shadow power, desperately surviving.


    Casually, Wilt relied on his powerful regenerative ability and gradually recovered from his severe injuries.


    Above the sky,


    ��Why were the two Demon Kings fighting?��


    Wilt didn��t know, nor was he interested in understanding.


    The only thought in his mind was not to disappoint the Demon lord and the Child of Demon lord!


    ��I must��.. I must eliminate her!��


    Eliminate the Girl of Destiny!


    Now, the two Demon Kings above the sky were engaged in a fierce ��battle��, the oppressive force brought by the remaining aura made it impossible for outsiders to enter the city! Whether it was their own followers or the soldiers of Windy City who wanted to provide support!


    More importantly,


    At this moment, the Girl of Destiny had already broken free from that terrifying mode. Now, she must be in a weakened state due to the after-effects! Killing her now would undoubtedly be a piece of cake!


    With such thoughts, Wilt, carrying his battered body, braced against the terrifying pressure of the Demon King��s in the sky, and slowly charged towards Mengxi��s location...


    --


    Time returns to the present,


    Mengxi��s unique, sacred aura was extremely conspicuous. Wilt quickly found the beautiful silver-haired girl leaning against a tree, surrounded by several blood-colored butterflies.


    At this moment, Meng Xi,


    Her peerless face was slightly pale, with some bloodstains on her cheeks, filled with a desolate beauty, which inevitably made people feel pity...


    However,


    Wilt, who had always been decisive in killing, naturally wouldn��t show mercy because of the opponent��s appearance.


    The moment he saw Mengxi, Wilt��s dark green eyes burst with intense killing intent! The dark green magic power around him suddenly surged and quickly gathered on the blood scythe in his hand!


    "Die! Girl of Destiny!"


    Targeting Mengxi��s slender, snow-white swan neck, Wilt suddenly charged out, brandishing his scythe, mercilessly slashing toward the girl��s neck!


    As the scythe was about to behead the girl, Wilt suddenly revealed an expression of joy mixed with madness. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    This joy didn��t last long before it abruptly dissipated.


    "What?!"


    In an instant,


    Under Wilt��s astonished gaze, the blood-red butterflies and the silver-haired girl��s body were surrounded by a ripple of crimson light, which suddenly converged and transformed into an energy shield, blocking Wilt��s attack!


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by the terrifying release of energy, Wilt��s attack was suddenly blocked by the shield!


    The horrifying backlash shattered Wilt��s dark green aura, causing him to fly back hundreds of meters and crash into a tall tower!


    "Damn it? There��s still protection?"


    Wilt, who jumped out of the ruins, immediately showed a fierce light in his eyes. As the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, he would naturally not give up on killing the Girl of Destiny just because of the existence of such a shield!


    Moreover,


    This shield didn��t seem very strong; it could be broken!


    "Bloody Dance Scythe of Slaughter!"


    In The next moment,


    All the magic power within Wilt erupted, attaching to the blood scythe. An energy python with a forked tongue emerged behind Wilt.


    Wilt now had only one thought, which was to kill the Girl of Destiny. As for how to escape Windy City after killing her, Wilt didn��t care at all.


    ��As long as I kill her! Everything will be over!��


    With Wilt��s roar and the release of dark green energy, Wilt once again brandished the blood scythe in his hand.


    The dark green python shadow also launched a charge at the Girl of Destiny!


    Judging from the momentum,


    The shield, made up of blood butterflies and crimson energy, wouldn��t be able to withstand Wilt��s attack. Once the shield was broken, the Girl of Destiny would undoubtedly die.


    That��s what Wilt thought,


    Unfortunately,


    Before the blood scythe could strike the shield, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of Wilt with an inconceivably fast speed, bypassing Wilt��s perceptual domain.


    "Who?!"


    The sudden appearance of this person caught Wilt off guard, making him shout out in surprise.


    However, before Wilt could see the face of the newcomer clearly, a powerful blow struck Wilt��s chest.


    "Pu!"


    With blood spurting from his mouth, the intense pain twisted Wilt��s face, and he was suddenly sent flying, crashing heavily into a tree not far away.


    Today, Wilt couldn��t remember how many times he had been sent flying like this.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    After coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood mixed with fragments of his internal organs, Wilt hurriedly mobilized his remaining magic power to heal his battered body.


    At the same time, Wilt used his scythe as support to barely stand up from the ground and looked forward, towards the Girl of Destiny.


    "You! You are..."


    At this moment,


    In front of Wilt, a stunning black-haired girl in a black gauze dress, surrounded by dozens of bloody butterflies, appeared beside the Girl of Destiny. Her delicate jade hand was tightly gripping the dark green python that had just materialized.


    As the girl��s fingers exerted a slight force, the python suddenly shattered, turning into a sky full of green light particles, and Wilt��s blood scythe was crushed along with it...


    Seeing his attack effortlessly broken, Wilt couldn��t help but hold his breath, as a feeling of uneasiness suddenly welled up in his heart...


    His eyes fixed on the black-haired girl who had suddenly appeared, Wilt took a cautious stance.


    The girl was extremely beautiful,


    Her enchanting and wicked beauty was in no way inferior to the Girl of Destiny, but this beauty was like a poisonous flower, giving Wilt an indescribable Pressure, causing his entire soul to tremble unconsciously...


    The powerful feeling Wilt sensed from the girl was even more intense than what he had felt in the presence of the Child of Demon lord.


    ��Who the hell is this woman?��


    ��Wait a second?��


    Bloody-colored butterflies and that faint, chilling aura of shadows...


    "You, you are "Blood Butterfly"?! The newly born Abyssal demon king?!"


    For a moment, Wilt couldn��t help but cry out in surprise,


    Upon hearing Wilt��s exclamation,


    The black-haired girl known as "Blood Butterfly," or our Yumo, revealed a displeased expression,


    "Please, not that title again? It makes me sound so cruel... and Boring..."


    After a helpless complaint, Yumo��s cold eyes locked onto Wilt, causing him to shudder and involuntarily take two steps back,


    "Besides, I was in the middle of a family education. Can��t you behave for a while? It��s not your turn yet,"


    "You, really are Blood Butterfly! An abyssal demon king! And in human form..."


    After his conjecture was confirmed, Wilt showed a surprised expression. However, after the surprise, a strong sense of anger and confusion surged in Wilt��s heart! An Abyssal demon king should be on the same side as him, fighting together to eliminate the ��protagonist group�� and serve the Demon lord, right?


    How come today?!


    One demon king attacked him for no reason?!


    Another demon king actually blocked his attack and saved the Girl of Destiny?!


    Thinking of these scenes, Wilt clenched his fists, and the pent-up frustration in his heart couldn��t help but burst out! The next moment, Wilt suddenly pointed at Yumo and asked angrily,


    "Since you are an abyssal demon! Why do you protect that Girl of Destiny? Don��t you know that she is the biggest threat to the Demon lord?! Don��t you know that her existence will ultimately destroy you too?! Those with divine power are natural enemies of abyssal demons! Why would you save an enemy?! Why?!"


    Yumo: "..."

 Chapter 176 - 177:

    Demon king tier abyssal demons are terrifying beings born after absorbing the power of Demon Temple,


    They are also the faithful servants of the Demon lord,


    As servants, these beings should eliminate all threats for the Demon lord! Especially this so-called ��protagonist group��!


    ��then why��, why?��


    ��You are obviously an abyssal demon, even at demon king stage?! Yet you��re now blocking my attack, saving that Girl of Destiny?!��


    ��Is this a joke?!��


    Wilt��s heart was roaring wildly,


    His dark green eyes stared intently at the dangerously beautiful black-haired girl not far away, waiting for her answer.


    However,


    Facing Wilt��s somewhat hysterical question, the black-haired girl, our Yumo, just tilted her head indifferently, glanced at the unconscious silver-haired girl behind her, and looked at Wilt with disdain,


    "Enemy? Sorry!?, I don��t see her as an enemy."


    "Not? Not as an enemy? She possesses divine power! She��s a natural enemy of you abyssal demons!"


    "Yeah, so what if she...?!"


    Just as Yumo was about to reply, the girl��s brow suddenly furrowed,


    She quickly turned to look behind her,


    At this moment, another dark green energy python burst forth! It directly lunged at the sleeping Mengxi!


    Seeing this, Yumo was slightly surprised.


    ��This guy?��


    ��Distracting me with conversation, then taking the opportunity to launch a sneak attack?��


    Realizing this, a trace of anger appeared in Yumo��s crimson eyes.


    Wilt, with wind attribute magic, had an attack speed beyond ordinary, but there was still a gap compared to Yumo. In the next moment, accompanied by the flickering of crimson lights, Yumo teleported behind Mengxi, picked her up, and jumped back, dodging the python��s attack.


    Then hundreds of bloody butterflies swarmed up, instantly annihilating the dark green energy python.


    After briefly confirming that Mengxi was unaffected, Yumo breathed a sigh of relief, the worry on her face temporarily dissipating. She then placed Mengxi beside a broken stone pillar.


    "I say��., are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Yumo looked at Wilt with some irritation,


    On the other side,


    Seeing the sneak attack fail, Wilt clenched his fists in frustration! At the same time, the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect noticed the subtle change in the black-haired girl��s expression, which made Wilt feel even angrier,


    At the same time, Wilt came to a conclusion in his heart,


    "You protect that woman so much, and you��re so worried about her. As expected, you��ve already betrayed the Demon lord..."


    "What kind of betrayal?"


    When this retard mentions "Demon Lord," is he referring to me?


    ��Betraying myself?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but roll her eyes,


    "Please, strictly speaking, the Demon lord you believe in is me, okay? How could I..."


    "Nonsense!"


    However, before Yumo could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Wilt��s angry scolding,


    "Haha, the Demon lord described by the Child of Demon lord is tall, brave, strong, and has three heads and six arms. How could it be a little girl like you?! Moreover, the goal of the Demon lord is to purify this filthy world, and to do so, she must eliminate the Chosen Ones who oppose her! How could she possibly save the Girl of Destiny?! You traitor, don��t try to deceive me with such a lame lie!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s mood became slightly complicated,


    ��Three heads and six arms, huh...��


    ��The Child of Demon lord, huh?��


    ��Haha...��


    Yumo��s face darkened slightly,


    "Believe it or not..."


    As Yumo snorted coldly, Wilt also quietly observed the girl in front of him. Then, Wilt slowly revealed a look of sudden enlightenment,


    "I see, I understand now..."


    "What do you understand?"


    "Judging by your appearance, you don��t have any traits of other races, no tail, and no wings or anything like that. You should be an abyssal demon transformed purely from a human, right?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Yumo narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing a hint of solemnity.


    ��Indeed,��


    After transforming into humans, the demon king tier children would retain some characteristics of their original forms, such as Limo��s tail and ears, and Liyu��s wings, and Shuoyue��s eyes...


    ��But how did he know all this? And how could he use this information to deduce my true form?��


    ��Plus, this guy didn��t show any surprise at seeing a human-shaped abyssal demon before.��


    If my guess is correct, this person had seen other demon king beings, and even their human forms...


    As for,


    Abyssal demons transformed from humans?


    In a sense, I guess I am...


    Seeing Yumo��s silence, Wilt seemed to think his guess was accurate,


    "Since you��re not talking, is that an admission? Haha, did your human rationality make you hostile to abyssal demons, ultimately choosing to betray the Demon lord? Then, by helping the Girl of Destiny, you hope to defeat the Demon lord and eventually return to human society?"


    At this point, a mocking smile appeared on Wilt��s face,


    "Haha. How naive. Humans, or rather the degenerates of the Asumos Church, might coexist peacefully with you for a while for the sake of interests, but they��re just using you. They��ll definitely try every means to drain your value! Just like those terrifying experiments, even if you can survive! Once humans completely defeat the abyssal demons, they will still discard you. You won��t end well."


    At the same time, Wilt��s gaze shifted to the silver-haired girl protected by Yumo behind her,


    "As for that Girl of Destiny, do you think she��ll be grateful to you just because you saved her once? No, she won��t! The very existence of these so-called Chosen Ones is to eliminate abyssal demons! Their hostility towards abyssal demons is deeply rooted. When she wakes up, she will still strike at you with her sword!"


    "..."


    "Miss Blood Butterfly, don��t indulge in unrealistic fantasies. Choosing to help the Girl of Destiny will only lead to your own destruction! You��ve become a Demon King tier being, which means the Demon lord has chosen you! Cherish this opportunity and turn back! Don��t protect the Girl of Destiny anymore! Return to the embrace of the Demon lord, and there will still be a place for you in the new world. Moreover, if you��re willing, your family and friends can also enter the new world and enjoy a life of wealth and honor! Come on, Miss Blood Butterfly, don��t be stubborn."


    As he spoke, Wilt even reached out his right hand to Yumo, making an inviting gesture,


    In his eyes,


    The girl in front of him might have just made some foolish decisions after becoming an abyssal demon, unable to accept the truth. After enlightening her with reason and emotion, she would surely pick up the butcher��s knife and become a demon on the spot...


    At that time, no one would stop him from killing the Girl of Destiny,


    However,


    Wilt��s thoughts were thwarted.


    In the face of Wilt��s ��persuasion��, the black-haired girl still shook her head dismissively,


    "Sorry, not interested. I still want to protect her."


    "Wha, what?!"


    Seeing the black-haired girl shake her head so decisively, and hearing her resolute tone, Wilt��s face changed abruptly,


    "Don��t you know that what you��re doing is suicidal?!"


    "So what?"


    �� Isn��t that better?��


    "You! Suicidal?! Are you out of your... What is your real purpose?! What do you really want?!"


    "My goal, well, is to hope that this child grows up well, and also to de...destroy the Demons Temple."


    "Hope for the Girl of Destiny to grow? Want to destroy the Demons Temple?! Are you crazy..."


    Wilt couldn��t help but clench his fists, his dark green eyes filled with ferocity,


    Ignoring Wilt��s murderous gaze, Yumo, surrounded by dozens of blood butterflies, slowly walked towards Wilt: "Since I��ve told you my purpose, you should answer one of my questions too. The Child of Demon lord in your Divine Punishment Sect��s doctrine, who exactly is he? And where is he?!"


    "The Child of Demon lord? Haha~"


    Wilt couldn��t help but let out a cold sneer,


    "Want to know the whereabouts of the Child of Demon lord, then go and hurt that person?! Haha, dream on! I will never tell you!"


    "If you don��t speak, you��ll die, you know."


    As she slowly spoke in a threatening tone, a dangerous glint appeared in Yumo��s bloody-red eyes.


    The cold gaze pierced through Wilt��s body like a sharp sword, making him shudder and tremble slightly. However, Wilt��s eyes showed no fear, and the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect even revealed a strong fighting energy,


    "Who will die by whose hand is still unknown!"


    With that,


    Wilt suddenly pulled out dozens of red pills from his spatial ring!


    It was the Blood Soul Pill that borrowed the power of the Abyssal Demon, sacrificing life and soul for a short period of immense strength!


    In The next moment,


    Wilt violently swallowed these red pills.


    As dozens of ��Blood Soul Pills�� entered his body, an indescribable powerful force suddenly exploded in Wilt��s abdomen! It then began to spread rapidly throughout his body! The pain from the wounds was instantly gone, replaced by a strong sense of excitement that surged like a tidal wave into his brain,


    His muscles began to swell, strange scales and crimson demonic horns gradually grew out from his body! A strand of blood-red light emerged in Wilt��s eyes! A violent aura began to spread rapidly around him, with Wilt at its center!


    With the support of dozens of pills, Wilt��s wounds healed almost completely, and his momentum was even stronger than at his peak! So powerful that it sent chills down one��s spine! Even the sleeping silver-haired girl couldn��t help but feel a wave of unease.


    The unprecedented powerful force excited Wilt!


    ��Child of Demon lord,��


    ��It seems,�� sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Now is the time for me to repay your kindness...��


    Then, those bloodshot eyes locked onto Yumo,


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, I��m giving you one last chance! Give up protecting the Girl of Destiny and leave here obediently! Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what?"


    "If you insist on betraying, I��ll have no choice but to kill you."


    ...


    Hearing this, Yumo fell silent,


    But after a moment of silence, Yumo shook her head with a smile, fearlessly standing in front of Mengxi,


    "Let it be betrayal then. As long as I��m here, no one will be able to kill that child."


    Wilt: "..."


    Mengxi: "..."


    -----------


    hail-the-loli: "..."


    I feel like this chapter is the longest one so far....

 Chapter 177 - 178: Injured

    "is she really that important to you!?"


    "yes, she is very important ~"


    "Is that so?.... In that case..."


    After receiving Yumo��s answer, Wilt didn��t say more. His dark green pupils suddenly burst with an unprecedented, terrifying murderous intent! Cold and violent killing intent mixed with the overwhelming dark green magic, howling in all directions!


    The sky, which had been obscured by the Bloody Butterfly��s, had barely cleared before being enveloped again by the dark green magical energy!


    As the effects of the pills continued to be absorbed, Wilt��s power kept rising! He had almost returned to his previous state, even surpassing it! Now, he was very close to the peak of the eighth tier! The terrifying surge of magic power made everyone in Wind City feel a threat from their souls!


    Even the residents who had fled from Wind City shivered from the powerful prassure that kept attacking from a distance.


    At the same time as his power and magic increased,


    Wilt��s body gradually transformed into a monster, losing the literary scholar��s temperament he had at the beginning. Now, Wilt gave the impression of a terrifying demon that crawled out of the abyss, with no discernible difference...


    Just a glance was enough to send chills down one��s spine.


    However,


    For Yumo, who had seen all kinds of abyssal demons, the gradually mutating Wilt did not disgust her. Instead, it raised her eyebrows, revealing a trace of intelligence.


    ��Hehe,��


    ��His new look is quite cute...��


    ��But,��


    "So, what do you plan to do?"


    "Hehe, of course, it��s to help Lord Demon lord clean up the mess! First, I��ll deal with you, the traitor! Then, I��ll kill the Girl of Destiny!"


    As soon as his words fell,


    Wilt��s pupils suddenly narrowed, and the dark green light shone brightly in his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang and the sudden cracking of the ground,


    Wilt leaped up!


    His mouth slightly opened, chanting magic spells at high speed. With the continuous chanting of the spells, a dark green magic circle appeared in front of Wilt.


    ��Sacred Domain Magic - Lulotte��s Black Death Thorn Spear!��


    After silently calling out the name of the technique,


    The surrounding dense dark green magic power seemed to be summoned, converging continuously toward the magic circle. Under the molding of the circle, a black energy spear entwined with green thorns suddenly appeared in front of Wilt.


    Grabbing the spear handle, Wilt immediately assumed a throwing motion, with vast magical power converging wildly at this point. The surging power fluctuations made the space begin to tremble!


    "Die, traitor!!"


    After a roar,


    Wilt abruptly threw the Thorn Spear in his hand,


    The ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� was already one of Wilt��s strongest attacks. Now, after absorbing the power of the Bloody Soul Pills, Wilt��s power had greatly increased! The ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� had also risen accordingly.


    At the moment the spear was thrown,


    The earth trembled, and the sky tore apart!


    The surrounding space seemed to twist and distort due to the vast, boundless power fluctuations!


    The spear, formed by the convergence of black and dark green light, suddenly roared like a beast breaking free from its chains, stirring up a violent hurricane and assaulting forward, aiming at the black-haired girl��s chest. Once it pierced her body, the thorns would grow wildly, entangling the enemy and then directly absorbing their life force.


    Thinking about how The beautiful woman nearby would soon be drained into a withered corpse, Wilt couldn��t help but reveal a cruel smile, showing no mercy or compassion on his face.


    ��Hehe,��


    ��That��s what you get for betraying Demon lord!��


    In the next moment,


    Under Wilt��s watchful, expectant gaze, the blood-red butterflies surrounding the black-haired girl were suddenly scattered by the raging wind. The energy spear, containing terrifying power, tore through space and violently stabbed into the girl��s chest at an extraordinary speed.


    The black-haired girl seemed to make no defense, nor were there any fluctuations of the power of shadows around her.


    Wilt��s powerful strike hit its target without any hindrance! It instantly erupted with a deafening roar and a tsunami-like surge of violent energy that swept through the surroundings! In an instant, everything around them was annihilated by the aftermath, except for Mengxi, who was protected by the crimson light!


    The few city guards and the members of the Divine Punishment Sect who came to support their leader were suddenly knocked unconscious by the release of this power. Some weaker individuals were even killed on the spot by Wilt��s force...


    Seeing the successful attack,


    Excitement and ecstasy filled Wilt��s eyes.


    However,


    In the next moment, Wilt��s hideous smile froze in place, his dark green pupils suddenly constricting, and his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "?!!"


    ��How, how is this possible?!��


    ��This, this can��t be possible!��


    At this moment,


    Under Wilt��s horrified gaze, the ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� indeed hit the black-haired girl��s chest. However, the scene he had anticipated, the girl being pierced through and drained of her energy until becoming a withered corpse, did not occur.


    Because, after hitting the girl��s chest, the spear was stuck there, unable to move! No matter how much power it released, no matter how much it impacted, it remained motionless!


    The black-haired girl��s expression never showed any panic from being hit.


    From beginning to end, she tilted her head, wearing a playful expression, and even a faint hint of excitement...


    As the power continued to be consumed, the light around the ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� grew dimmer,


    Eventually,


    At the moment the energy dissipated completely, it suddenly crumbled, turning into countless demonic energy particles in the sky...


    The violent energy field dissipated as well, and the world returned to calm once more.


    However, after seeing the insignificant bloodstain on the black-haired girl��s chest, Wilt��s heart could no longer remain calm. Although the world had calmed, his heart was filled with rage...


    "Are, are, are you kidding me?!"


    In an instant, Wilt��s heart erupted with a hysterical roar.


    On the other side,


    The black-haired girl, Yumo, also couldn��t remain calm at this moment.


    Slowly, the girl raised her hand and gently touched her chest with her delicate fingers, precisely where Wilt��s attack had landed.


    Then,


    Yumo looked at her finger in shock, noticing the trace of blood on it...


    Yumo suddenly revealed a sweet smile, covering her mouth with her hand and letting out a series of clear, bell-like laughter. It was obvious that Yumo was in a good mood at the moment.


    As the final boss in Demons Temple,


    She must be defeated by the protagonists,


    However, Yumo was unsure of the level the protagonists needed to reach to destroy her. The three heroes in the past couldn��t even make her lose a drop of blood after attacking her, which made Yumo worried about her defense capabilities.


    What if her defense was too high, and the protagonists could never break through? Or, what kind of power would it take for her to get injured?


    Today, it seemed Yumo finally found the answer,


    As long as they possessed the strength of the peak eighth tire, they could hurt her!


    The protagonists had the blessings of the goddess! Their divine power was her natural nemesis, and as long as they were trained to the eighth rank! With the restraint of divine power, they would definitely cause her even more damage!


    Although it still wasn��t much...


    But after all, many a "little makes a mickle~"


    As long as she transformed into the Demon Temple, deactivated her defenses, and allowed herself to be attacked, she would eventually be defeated!


    ��Yes! That��s the way it is!�� S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Hehe~��


    With this thought,


    Yumo��s crimson eyes were filled with delight.


    Looking at the blood on her fingertip, the small wound on her chest, and feeling the slight pain in her chest, Yumo��s smile became even brighter.


    ��Is this what pain feels like~��


    Is this the feeling of being hurt?


    It feels so nostalgic~


    ...


    ��Huh??!��


    However, as the saying goes, the sky is full of unpredictable winds and clouds.


    Before Yumo could enjoy her happiness for long,


    Her eyebrows suddenly furrowed.


    Under her astonished gaze, the wound that had finally appeared instinctively healed itself...


    In the blink of an eye, there was no trace of injury on her chest, as if she had never been hit by the energy spear at all...


    At this moment,


    Yumo��s face instantly darkened, and her expression was filled with the word ��frustration��...


    ��Damn it��

 Chapter 178 - 179: Tracking

    At this moment,


    Mengxi, who was in a deep sleep, secretly opened her right eye and looked at the black-haired girl standing in front of her, not far away. Upon sensing Wilt��s soaring aura and the vast power emanating from the energy spear, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel worried for her sister Yumo.


    Such an attack would undoubtedly be destructive! Yumo Could be in danger...


    If her body wasn��t at its limit,


    Mengxi would have the urge to go and help.


    Upon seeing the black-haired girl choosing to confront Wilt��s attack head-on, Mengxi��s heart started to beat wildly.


    Although Mengxi knew from the conversation between Yumo and Wilt that Yumo had approached her with a purpose, Mengxi still didn��t want to see the girl get hurt while protecting her...


    However,


    Soon, Mengxi was astonished to find out,


    It seemed she had underestimated her sister strength...


    Wilt��s grand attack, with its imposing power, still made Mengxi feel suffocated and her soul tremble, even with the protection of Yumo��s barrier. But such a powerful attack was easily dispelled by Yumo after being hit?


    It was simply unimaginable...


    Moreover,


    What puzzled Mengxi, even more, was Yumo��s strange reaction after being hit...


    Under normal circumstances, one should feel pain, get angry, or even counterattack after being hit by such an attack. However, Yumo inexplicably stood still and even kept emitting clear and pleasant laughter. From her words, Mengxi could confirm that Yumo was genuinely happy.


    But,


    ��Why would she be happy after being hurt?��


    ��What��s going on?��


    Recalling the scene when her divine power burst from within her body, and she accidentally saw Yumo hitting her head against the wall...


    At this moment, some strange thoughts surfaced in Miss Mengxi��s mind,


    Could it be,


    ��Does Sister Yumo have a masochistic tendency?��


    Or,


    ��Is my sister actually an M??��


    Recalling some inappropriate content from books she had read before, Mengxi couldn��t help but entertain this odd speculation. Meanwhile, Yumo in front of her suddenly felt a chill down her spine and quickly turned her head to look behind her...


    What��s going on?


    Suddenly, an ominous bad feeling hit her��


    --


    One day in the future,


    When Yumo was surprised to find herself suddenly stripped bare and tied up tightly in bed by Mengxi, she regretted her ��strange�� behavior that day...


    --


    On the other hand,


    Compared to Mengxi��s astonishment, Wilt��s heart had been completely overtaken by shock. His dark green eyes trembled constantly, filled with disbelief. When he looked at the black-haired girl again, Wilt��s fighting spirit crumbled in an instant...


    Ever since becoming an 8th-tire magician,


    No one had ever dispelled his attacks easily like her!


    ��It��s impossible!!��


    Wilt roared internally,


    ��There must be some mistake!��


    Wilt��s heart couldn��t accept this fact, and his expression became somewhat hysterical.


    ��No!�� S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It��s impossible!��


    ��she must have used some trick just now; she couldn��t have possibly withstood my attack like that! Even a peak eighth rank can��t do that! Could she be a Demon lord?!��


    No, There must be some kind of one-time protective item on her that can withstand my attack!


    ��Let��s try again!��


    Wilt wasn��t willing to give up and raised his left hand again.


    Dark green magic power erupted and quickly gathered in the palm of his left hand, forming a magic circle made of dark green magical power. Clearly, Wilt intended to use the ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� once more.


    However,


    Although Wilt hadn��t given up, our Yumo had lost her patience.


    After all, even if that kind of attack came dozens more times, it would be nothing more than a mere scratch.


    In the next moment,


    Under Wilt��s astonished gaze,


    A crimson light flashed, and a black silhouette suddenly appeared in front of Wilt, causing him to sharply narrow his eyes and his heart to stop momentarily!


    "You!!"


    Without even having time to cry out in surprise, Wilt��s body trembled as he met the black-haired girl��s crimson eyes, swallowing the words he was about to say. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and the incantations he was chanting rapidly came to an abrupt halt due to the girl��s sudden appearance.


    "Don��t bother trying, it��s a waste of time..."


    Yumo said coldly.


    Then, she slowly raised her hand and directly gripped the ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� in Wilt��s hand, which hadn��t yet fully formed.


    With a slight squeeze from the girl��s fingers,


    The energy spear, containing destructive magical power, once again disintegrated into countless magic particles under Wilt��s terrified gaze...


    "How... How is this possible?!!"


    ��Using only her hand?!��


    Just crushed the ��Black Death Thorn Spear�� like that?!


    ��Huh?!��


    Before Wilt could fully comprehend the difficult-to-accept reality in front of him, a sharp pain came from his groin, his face twisted comically and ridiculously due to the intense pain...


    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a loud noise and the ripple of a horrifying crimson power! Out of strength, Yumo kicked Wilt��s lower body, causing blood and a few pieces of internal organs to spew out of his mouth once more. Wilt��s dark green aura suddenly dissipated. The mutated limbs he had gained from taking the Blood Soul Pill also vanished with that kick...


    Wilt returned to his original human form,


    However,


    Now he no longer possessed the dignity and temperament of the previous Divine Punishment sect leader,


    He looked like a completely miserable wet dog...


    He didn��t even have the chance to cover his groin and start groaning before the chains constructed of crimson power suddenly attacked, locking Wilt in mid-air, his body stretched into a large character shape.


    At this moment,


    Wilt completely lost the idea of fighting against her. Defeating the woman in front of him, or killing the Girl of Destiny under her protection, seemed almost impossible...


    The only thing he could do, perhaps, was


    To threaten her...


    "You! You hag! You crazy woman! You stinky bitch! You motherf**king bitch! Protecting the Girl of Destiny like this, the Demon lord won��t let this go! Neither will the Child of Demon lord! You��ll get your retribution sooner or later!"


    "..."


    Hearing Wilt��s threats, Yumo frowned in annoyance.


    "Retribution? Those are all insignificant matters. What I��m more concerned about is, who exactly is the Child of Demon lord you��re talking about?"


    "The Child of Demon lord?"


    "Yeah~"


    Upon learning Yumo��s intentions, although Wilt felt fearful and helpless, he still forced himself to put on a disgusted expression and stared at the black-haired girl with hostile eyes.


    "In your dreams! I��ll never betray the Child of Demon lord! I won��t tell you, a traitor, any information!"


    "Oh? You��re so tough?"


    "Heh! Even if you torture me to death, I won��t tell you!"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Yumo slowly raised her hand to her chin and fell into a brief silence. After pondering the surrounding environment, she gradually revealed a cold expression.


    "Since you��re seeking death, I��ll grant your wish~"


    Saying that,


    Waves of crimson power of shadow slowly gathered at the girl��s fingertips.


    At this moment, dozens of Divine Punishment Holy Sect members ��unexpectedly�� broke into the battlefield and launched an attack on Yumo, who was floating in mid-air! Various martial arts techniques and magic lights suddenly shone around Yumo.


    However,


    For such small fry attacks, Yumo just coldly glanced back at them.


    These people,


    Did they take advantage of the gap just now to come over?


    "Boring..."


    The girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, and blood-colored butterflies suddenly danced around her.


    With the scattering of the ��Sleep Powder,�� these anxious Divine Punishment Sect members became dazed, and then directly fainted on the ground...


    Nevertheless,


    The appearance of these Divine Punishment Sect members was not without significance.


    ��Opportunity!��


    Noticing Yumo��s gaze shifted to the back, Wilt hurriedly seized this rare opportunity. He channeled the remaining energy in his body and injected it into a specially designed magic ring on his index finger! The Spatial Bead inside was suddenly activated!


    In the next moment,


    With the ripple of spatial light,


    Under Yumo��s astonished gaze, Wilt was immediately enveloped by a blue spatial light. After a flash of blue light, he disappeared right where he stood.


    Clearly, like Prince Bernard from snowy empire, Wilt also used the rare Spatial scroll to escape...


    "..."


    However,


    When Wilt��s breath completely dissipated, Yumo slowly withdrew the ��astonished�� expression on her face and returned to a blank state, even pretending to sigh with regret.


    ��Ah, he got away~��


    The Spatial scroll is indeed a good thing, with its instant teleportation being quite convenient.


    But for Yumo, disrupting spatial teleportation was not a difficult task.


    The reason for deliberately ��focusing�� on dealing with other members of the sect was just to let Wilt escape. Judging from the sect leader��s tone and demeanor, it was unlikely that he would reveal any information about the Child of Demon lord. Since he was unwilling to speak, she would have to find out for herself~


    After a faint smile,


    Yumo thoughtfully looked down at the blue magic stone in her palm.


    ��Little Sebastian, I hope your tracking gadget doesn��t disappoint me~��


    --


    Meanwhile,


    On the ruins not far away, a man dressed in tattered official clothes slowly crawled out from an underground shelter beneath the ruins. It was Pelochi, the official dispatched by the Snowy Night Empire royal family to the City of Wind...


    At this moment,


    This official was holding a device resembling a camera,


    Pointing it at the black-haired girl suspended in mid-air,


    ��Is this the Bloody Butterfly?��


    Hehe,


    This is truly an unexpected piece of information, and I must send it to the Crown Prince as soon as possible...

 Chapter 179 - 180: Dealing with the Aftermath

    Like many Marquis family servants who didn��t have time to evacuate, Pelochi hid with them in the Marquis family��s underground shelter to avoid the Divine Punishment Sect members outside, especially the powerful Divine Punishment Sect Leader. He desperately sought help from the outside world. Although the shelter was protected by a barrier, the horrifying power eruption on the surface above had still penetrated it, giving everyone unprecedented fear.


    Most of the servants with insufficient strength were directly shocked into unconsciousness and fell to the ground. Compared to these servants, Pelochi was a royal attendant with powerful strength at the sixth-tier middle rank. Combined with the magical tools given by the Crown Prince, he managed to remain conscious.


    However,


    Don��t ask why a powerful person like Pelochi didn��t go out and fight the Divine Punishment Sect members from the beginning.


    The answer was,


    He had to report crucial information to the royal family, and he couldn��t just die on the battlefield like that!


    Moreover,


    ��Why should i die to protect the barbarians of the North?��


    Although he did not faint, the terrifying aura from the outside still made Pelochi shiver. However, just a moment ago, Pelochi was surprised to find that the external aura had calmed down. The terrifying energy and killing intent that filled it had disappeared...


    So, Pelochi slowly crawled out of the shelter, trying to get an understanding of the situation outside!


    ...


    Upon reaching the surface, Pelochi observed his surroundings for a moment and quickly focused his attention on the black-haired girl not far away! The girl��s astonishing beauty left Pelochi dumbfounded for a few seconds.


    However, what shocked and astonished Pelochi the most were the blood-colored butterflies around the girl and the faint aura of the power of shadow...


    ��she?!...��


    ��Is she an Abyssal Demon?! A humanoid Abyssal Demon?!�� sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��This,��


    ��My goodness?!��


    ��Moreover, is she, is she looking after the Girl of Destiny?!��


    ��Isn��t this a mistake!��


    The Crown Prince had once told him that the aura of the Girl of Destiny and the Boy of Destiny was the most detested by Abyssal Demons. Once they saw them, the Abyssal Demons would not hesitate to launch an attack on them and even become more ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    However, now? This kind of Abyssal Demon is actually looking after the Girl of Destiny?! Did the Crown Prince make a mistake? Or is he blind?


    Besides, why would such a Demon King existence appear here? And why does there seem to be another powerful Abyssal Demon present in the air?...


    Countless questions rushed into Pelochi��s mind,


    However, he didn��t have time to figure out these problems.


    What he wanted to do now was to send the information about this humanoid Abyssal Demon to the Crown Prince. So, Pelochi took out the ��smart device�� given by the Crown Prince from his spatial ring, activated the ��camera�� function, and pointed it at the black-haired girl!


    ��Click~��


    Recorded,


    ��Done, now what��s next...��


    Pelochi hid behind the ruins of the building and began to operate the ��smart device�� according to the Crown Prince��s instructions.


    At that moment,


    "Who?!"


    Pelochi��s brow furrowed as a powerful aura had unknowingly entered his perception. The next moment, a cute but ice-cold voice suddenly entered his ears,


    "You��ve come to a place you shouldn��t have and seen something you shouldn��t have~"


    Hearing this, Pelochi��s body shuddered, gripping the ��smart device�� tightly and hurriedly looking to his left,


    "You?! Who are you?!"


    At this moment,


    A petite figure dressed in a black robe and wearing black rose emblem armor had, unknowingly, arrived beside Pelochi.


    The girl had enchanting pink-white gradient hair, with a few strands hanging down her cheeks, adding to her gentleness. Her eyebrows were like crescent moons, her orange-yellow eyes clear and bright like stars. With a somewhat soft and round face, she was incredibly lovable.


    There was no doubt that the girl was very cute and charming,


    "You, are you from the Black Rose family? The one called Qiu mingtong?"


    Seeing that the visitor was human, Pelochi couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However,


    Not long after relaxing, the royal attendant��s brow furrowed once more, watching the pink-haired girl with extremely vigilant eyes. This was because he found that her expression was so cold that it sent chills down his spine. Also, why was she holding a weapon, and in that position...


    "You, what are you trying to do?!"


    Feeling something was wrong, Pelochi slowly mobilized his aura within his body and asked cautiously, trying to buy some time and prepare for a quick escape,


    "I am an envoy of the Snow Night Empire��s royal family, I advise you not to... Huh?!!"


    However,


    Before Pelochi could finish his sentence, Qiu mingtong��s hammer suddenly and without warning smashed toward him! The speed was so fast that he had no room to retreat!


    "Hey! Wait..."


    "Boom!!"


    With a loud bang, the ground trembled violently, and light pink aura suddenly erupted. In an instant, flesh and blood flew, and a layer of crimson shroud covered the ruins. Pelochi was smashed into a pulp by Qiu mingtong��s hammer, not even leaving a human shape behind...


    -"When facing an enemy, don��t chatter, just take action. Talking too much gives others an opportunity,"-


    Qiu mingtong highly agreed with the words once told to her by the Duke.


    After retrieving her hammer, Qiu mingtong coldly glanced at the pool of flesh on the ground,


    ��Seeing something you shouldn��t and still want to live?��


    However,


    Just as she had finished muttering in her heart, Qiu mingtong��s brow furrowed slightly,


    ��This, what is this?��


    Slowly squatting down, she picked up the shattered black square object next to Pelochi��s hand. Qiu mingtong��s heart was filled with a trace of doubt...


    --


    Not far away,


    After temporarily letting Wilt go, Yumo returned to the ground. There was no need for her to take any further action against Wilt. Having consumed so many Blood Soul Pills, his blood had been completely tainted by the power of the Shadow. Although he gained immense power in the short term, he was essentially unable to escape the fate of death.


    Miss Yumo didn��t need to do anything herself either,


    It was better to mark him and see where the headquarters of the Divine Punishment Sect was located. Maybe she could even find out who the so-called ��Child of Demon lord�� really was...


    Of course,


    All this would have to wait for the feedback from the tracking magic stone.


    Now,


    Let��s check on this girl first, shall we?


    Yumo, who had hurriedly returned to Mengxi��s side, lifted her hand without saying a word and dispersed the Shadow power that enveloped Mengxi. Seeing that Mengxi had not been affected by Wilt��s attack, Yumo couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Yumo soon revealed a pained expression once again,


    After a brief examination, she found that the number of wounds on Mengxi��s body was infuriatingly high...


    There were those caused by Wilt, those caused by Yuan��er, and those caused by an overload of divine power...


    The blood-soaked delicate body was shocking to behold,


    Although Yumo knew very well that everything Mengxi had experienced was an essential part of growing stronger, without fighting powerful enemies and going through life-and-death trials, it was difficult to become a true hero or heroine. However, after learning about Mengxi��s physical condition, Yumo still couldn��t bear it,


    Her crimson eyes were filled with conflicted emotions.


    Such a cute, kind, and beautiful girl seemed like she should be cherished at home, not sent to the battlefield and turned into such a bloodied mess...


    ��Sigh...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh,


    Despite her reluctance, she knew very well,


    All of this wouldn��t stop until she was eliminated...


    At this moment, a petite pink figure, wrapped in a burst of aura, jumped directly from the nearby ruins to Yumo��s side. The newcomer was none other than Miss Qiu mingtong of the Black Rose family.


    "Have you dealt with it?"


    Yumo asked slowly,


    "Yes, lady Yumo, there are no other witnesses."


    Qiu mingtong knelt down and respectfully replied,


    At this, Yumo nodded in satisfaction,


    "Good, after all, I don��t want too many people to know about my appearance..."


    Saying that Yumo thoughtfully looked at the members of the Divine Punishment Sect who had been subdued by the ��Sleeping Powder�� and touched her face,


    Really,


    How did her veil get blown away...


    "Deal with these people. Also, you can stop acting now. Take the matter seriously and deal with the remaining members of the Divine Punishment Sect in the city. It��s time for this turmoil to end."


    "Understood, lady Yumo."


    After respectfully replying,


    Qiu mingtong immediately shot a flare into the sky,


    Seeing the flashing light in the sky, the ��smiling and playful�� members of the Black Rose family in Wind City instantly put away their smiles, revealing serious expressions filled with murderous intent...

 Chapter 180 - 181: Actor Training

    3 chapters to end this volume :)


    --------------------------------------------


    After giving instructions to the Black Rose family, Qiu Mingtong slowly walked to Yumo��s side, her huge hammer gradually being withdrawn back into her spatial ring.


    As one of the orphans raised by Yumo,


    Qiu Mingtong naturally had a great affection for Yumo, and always felt at ease whenever she was by her side. However, this time, after arriving at Yumo��s side, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but frown, a trace of displeasure surfacing in her pale golden eyes.


    Of course, it was impossible for Yumo to be the cause of her displeasure, but rather the silver-haired girl she held in her arms...


    The Girl of Destiny,


    Or perhaps the ��heroine��...


    According to the prophecy of the Asumos religion, she is one of the chosen ones who will eventually defeat Lady Yumo and destroy the Demon Temple, and the biggest target for the Black Rose family to eliminate!


    If Lady Yumo was holding Limu, Liyu, or any other orphan in her arms, Qiu Mingtong could accept it and wouldn��t feel any jealousy. But Lady Yumo was holding the Girl of Destiny?!


    ��Damn it...��


    The girl couldn��t help but curse in her heart,


    She could never understand,


    Why was Lady Yumo so friendly to an enemy? After all, this person would ultimately bring about her destruction! Or was it that Lady Yumo really wanted to seek death? Judging from her daily attitude, she didn��t seem like a person - or palace - with nothing to live for!


    Why would she want to nurture the Girl of Destiny?


    ��Why should someone who will harm her in the future be allowed to stay in her arms?!��


    Thinking of this, Qiu Mingtong��s gaze toward Mengxi grew even colder.


    In fact,


    As for why Yumo wanted to seek death, the Black Rose family and other Demon kings had held numerous meetings and discussions. Unfortunately, after multiple discussions, nothing came of it. Every member of the Black Rose family and even each Demon king tried various methods to get information from Yumo.


    However, Yumo, who was usually very easy to talk to, would mysteriously become especially clever when faced with this issue...


    They couldn��t get anything out of her...


    Even when sincerely asking, Yumo wouldn��t answer, as if there was some unspeakable secret.


    Under normal circumstances, the Black Rose family and other Demon King beings should follow Yumo��s wishes, cultivate the protagonist group, and help them eliminate Yumo. However, they just couldn��t bring themselves to do so for such a gentle person...


    In the end, they had no choice but to resort to outward compliance and inner resistance.


    Before these chosen ones could threaten Yumo��s life, they must eliminate all these beasts! That way, even if Yumo wanted to die, she wouldn��t be able to.


    That was their plan,


    However,


    There are always unforeseen circumstances,


    How did this damn Girl of Destiny mysteriously end up by lady Yumo��s side?! Now it��s too difficult to make a move!!!


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but clench her fists, roaring in her heart.


    "Hmm?"


    As Qiu Mingtong gritted her teeth, her sharp gaze seemed to make Yumo feel slightly uncomfortable. Subsequently, she slowly turned her head, revealing a puzzled expression.


    "What��s wrong, little tong?"


    "Nothing, lady Yumo!"


    The moment Yumo turned her head, Qiu Mingtong immediately concealed the coldness and hostility in her eyes, returning to her usual expressionless loli state. With a respectful smile, she responded to Yumo��s gaze.


    As a member of the Black Rose family, especially those who would come into contact with Yumo, everyone must undergo a year and a half of rigorous training under the ��Nightingale organization and Mr. Sebastian before going to see Lady Yumo in the Winter Forest.


    Training in acting skills.


    That��s right,


    Body language, psychological quality, micro-expressions, eye movement, and so on, all require very strict training. Only those who pass the training can go to see lady Yumo. After all, we must never let Lady Yumo know about the things we do in private! When Mr. Sebastian first went to find Limu and Liyu, he also used the excuse of going out to play and crazily training in acting skills.


    By the way,


    Because Lady Limu��s acting skills were not up to par, they didn��t inform her about many of their actions later...


    After all, they were afraid of being exposed...


    Once exposed, everyone would be done for.


    ��Oh,��


    ��Right,��


    In fact, after Lady Yumo��s transformation, Mr. Sebastian gave her a "Complete Acting Encyclopedia." However, this book had some loopholes secretly left by Sebastian, making it easier for us to read some information from Lady Yumo��s expressions later...


    To be honest, Qiu Mingtong thought,


    Once discovered, Mr. Sebastian probably couldn��t escape a round of "feather duster" loving care.


    ...


    In short, due to professional training,


    Qiu Mingtong��s expressions were impeccable, and Yumo didn��t notice anything wrong. She continued to use the ��Tears of Nature�� to help the Girl of Destiny treat some serious wounds. Qiu Mingtong was quite unhappy, but she didn��t show it.


    "Speaking of which, my lady."


    "What is it?"


    "What was that golden light that Miss Mengxi just released? The same light that initially repelled Wilt?"


    "That? It��s called Divine Body Protection. It seems to be a power bestowed by the goddess and stored in the bodies of the chosen ones to protect them. However, it looks like it can only be used once in the short term."


    Recalling the dazzling golden light from before, Yumo truthfully replied.


    For a trustworthy childlike Qiu mingling, Yumo had no intention of concealing anything.


    "Oh, I see."


    After getting Yumo��s answer, Qiu Mingtong thoughtfully rested her hand on her chin, and a hint of seriousness flashed imperceptibly in her cute pale gold eyes.


    ��Divine Body Protection, huh?��


    ��The girl of Destiny from thirteen years ago didn��t have this...��


    ��Is it unique to this Girl of Destiny?��


    ��In any case, the golden light is extremely powerful, capable of severely injuring an eighth-level being in an instant.��


    ��I must inform the Duke as soon as possible.��


    ��The plan needs a slight adjustment...��


    Just as Qiu Mingtong was pondering,


    A sudden event occurred that thrilled her!


    What is this?!


    "Mengxi?!"


    With Yumo��s exclamation, the silver-haired girl in her arms suddenly shuddered, and the next instant, a mouthful of blood sprayed out, staining Yumo��s black dress. Golden cracks emerged on Mengxi��s skin, and as the cracks appeared, bright red blood constantly burst out...


    In an instant,


    Mengxi, who had just been cleaned up by Yumo, turned back into a bloodied figure.


    "What... what��s going on?! Mengxi?!"


    A deep sense of unease and worry emerged in Yumo��s crimson eyes,


    "What... what��s happening? Is this... backlash? Divine power backlash?!"


    Looking at the suffering girl, Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip tightly.


    Qiu Mingtong beside her also showed a shocked and panicked expression,


    "Divine power backlash?! What... what should we do?!"


    ��Great!��


    ��That��s right! Die from the backlash, go die hahaha!!��


    Qiu Mingtong roared inside her heart.


    Of course, as a professional actor trained by the ��Nightingale organization, Qiu Mingtong was thrilled inside, but on the surface, she still appeared worried, not showing the slightest urge to celebrate...


    Pretending to be uneasy, Qiu Mingtong hurriedly took out various potions from her spatial ring,


    "lady Yumo, can these potions be used?!"


    "No, these potions are useless for this kind of backlash."


    "Then... what should we do? Divine power backlash is not comparable to magical power backlash! Severe magical power backlash can be life-threatening, let alone divine power..." Hurry up and kill her! Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saying this, Qiu Mingtong lowered her head somewhat ��helplessly��,


    "Without a large amount of power from the same origin, it��s difficult to resist. But, we don��t know Holy magic, and the heroes of the Asumos Church are nowhere to be found."


    Looking at the silver-haired girl who was constantly trembling in pain, Qiu mingtong shook her head helplessly,


    "Without the power of the same origin, there��s basically no hope in this bloody state, and the process is extremely painful. Lady Yumo, should we...?"


    However,


    Just as Qiu Mingtong was considering popping champagne, Yumo directly interrupted her words,


    "No, there is a way."


    "Hmm? A way?"


    Hearing Yumo��s response, Qiu Mingtong was slightly startled, looking at the black-haired girl in front of her somewhat at a loss,


    "lady Yumo, but... we don��t have the power of the same origin, and it��s too late to find it now, isn��t it?"


    "No need to look, there��s already one available."


    "Hmm??"


    And in the next moment,


    Under Qiu Mingtong��s astonished gaze, Yumo slowly extended her index finger. A powerful, dense, but extremely stable power of Shadow gathered at her fingertip. Then, Yumo pressed her finger against the silver-haired girl��s forehead...


    Qiu Mingtong:" What... what is this?"


    ��fu@k!��

 Chapter 181 - 182: Child of Demon lord

    In ��s estimation, her aura and Lady Yumo��s power of Shadow were energies that the girl of destiny could not absorb. If the power of the same origin was not replenished in time, the divine power backlash would cause immeasurable damage to her body.


    It might even lead to her death.


    If that were the case, she would definitely report to the Duke and quickly pop champagne, celebrating the occasion!


    However,


    Before Qiu Mingtong didn��t revel in her inner joy for long, under her astonished gaze, Yumo��s slender finger, imbued with the power of Shadow, slowly reached out toward the girl of destiny.


    "lady Yumo, what is this?"


    Shadow power, Holy magic, and divine power were undoubtedly repulsive to each other.


    For someone like the girl of destiny to absorb Shadow power, what was the difference between that and seeking death?


    Could it be that Lady Yumo had a change of heart and wanted to help the girl along her path to death?


    Apparently,


    Qiu Mingtong guessed wrong.


    In the next moment,


    Under Qiu Mingtong��s astonished gaze, Mengxi, who felt the strong Shadow power from Yumo��s fingertip, suddenly trembled slightly. She then instinctively raised her hand to grasp Yumo��s wrist and opened her pale lips, taking Yumo��s slender finger into her mouth!


    "You! What are you doing?!"


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t believe that the unconscious girl would actually take Yumo��s finger into her mouth, doing something so enviable... ah, shoot! Why would she do something that could lead to her own destruction?!


    However,


    In The next moment,


    Qiu mingtong was astonished to find that the girl of destiny not only did not die from the conflict between the Shadow power and Holy power within her body, but her breath even gradually stabilized?! The divine power backlash was also gradually suppressed, and her depleted soul power began to recover slowly...


    "What... what��s going on? how can she absorb the Shadow power?"


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but doubt her life as she retreated,


    In response to Qiu Mingtong��s confusion,


    After being momentarily stunned for a few seconds by her finger suddenly being taken into Mengxi��s mouth, Yumo tilted her head somewhat helplessly,


    "I��m not quite sure either. Anyway, this child can indeed absorb Shadow power."


    Saying this,


    Yumo��s gaze at Mengxi couldn��t help but carry a touch of relief and gratitude,


    "Fortunately, she can absorb Shadow power. Otherwise, I really don��t know what would happen..."


    Although Yumo estimated that even if she did nothing, Mengxi should be able to survive this wave of backlash,


    The intense pain and resulting mental training were crucial for her growth.


    As a final boss, she should leave her alone and let her overcome the pain caused by the backlash on her own.


    However,


    *Sigh...*


    Yumo couldn��t help but sigh.


    However, after seeing the girl��s painful cry, Yumo inexplicably felt a pang of heartache. She couldn��t bear to see such a gentle, pure, adorable, and beautiful being suffer like this. So, without thinking too much, Yumo gathered the power of Shadow to help her replenish her strength and resist the backlash.


    "I really am..."


    Yumo couldn��t help but smile wryly in her heart.


    But as she gazed at the stunning silver-haired girl in her arms, who was sucking on her finger and continuously absorbing the Shadow power, Yumo couldn��t help but show a touch of relief and even a smile of enjoyment.


    ��Her expression while absorbing my energy is really cute~��


    While feeling sentimental, Yumo slowly raised her hand and gently stroked the silver-haired girl��s head.


    "Don��t worry, take your time, there��s plenty more..."


    As Yumo��s Shadow power continued to flow into her, feeling the warmth from the black-haired girl��s palm, Mengxi��s pained expression gradually faded, and she became peaceful.


    Seeing this,


    Yumo��s long-held concern was finally put to rest.


    ��It��s fine, as long as she��s okay.��


    What a worrying child.


    ...


    ...


    Watching Yumo gently looking after the girl of destiny, Qiu Mingtong on the side fell into a brief silence, her pale golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    lady Yumo,


    Are you treating the girl of destiny as a child? Or is it something else...


    However,


    Just as Qiu Mingtong thoughtfully stared at the silver-haired girl lying on the ground...


    The pink-haired girl��s eyebrows furrowed slightly at this moment.


    ��Wait?��


    ��Was it my imagination?��


    ��Did the corner of this girl��s mouth just curl up?!!��


    However,


    Before Qiu Mingtong could speak or carefully confirm,


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a loud bang and the terrifying release of black Shadow power, a series of black lights exploded in the distance once more! Following that, under Qiu mingtong��s puzzled gaze, a figure wrapped in black Shadow power suddenly soared into the sky, disappearing into the horizon in an instant...


    "lady Yumo, who was that?"


    "..."


    Feeling the eruption of that aura, Yumo also looked solemnly at the sky.


    ��Yuan��er?��


    ��What happened to that child?��


    ��And, the location where the Shadow power just erupted, wasn��t it where the Marquis of Xiumu was?��


    ��Could it be...��


    ��Damn it, didn��t I tell that child not to run around?!��


    In an instant, a feeling of weariness emerged in Yumo��s heart...


    --


    Just as Yumo was feeling quite helpless and troubled,


    At the same time,


    In a valley somewhere within the Red Lotus Leaf Empire,


    Accompanied by a wave of azure spatial fluctuations, a large, gloomy valley suddenly opened up an azure spatial gate.


    And in The next moment,


    A disheveled, panic-stricken green-haired man was abruptly teleported out from the spatial gate, comically landing in a puddle.


    This green-haired man,


    Was none other than Wilt, the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, who had previously used a spatial bead to "escape" from Yumo��s grasp when she was dealing with other black-robed men.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!"


    Clutching his chest tightly, blood kept spewing from his mouth. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, every cell in Wilt��s body was almost on the verge of being torn apart, and intense pain came from every part of his body, causing him to uncontrollably let out wails of agony. His dark green eyes were filled with hideous bloodshot lines.


    Due to the massive power eruption,


    The enhancement brought by the Blood Soul Pill had reached its limit.


    What followed was the pill��s enormous side effects.


    Already weak, even a Rank 8 cultivator like him would have difficulty resisting the backlash brought by the side effects. The blood in his body that had been corroded by the Shadow power gradually boiled, and Wilt��s dwindling life force was rapidly draining away...


    Realizing his life was coming to an end, Wilt couldn��t help but clench his fists tightly, his dark green eyes filled with unwillingness and anger.


    This operation had cost him more than half of the Divine Punishment Sect��s forces, which he had painstakingly built up, and he had even paid the price of his life by taking dozens of Blood Soul Pills.


    But what was the result?


    He still couldn��t kill the girl of destiny...


    It was hard to accept,


    ��That damn bit@ch...��


    Thinking back to the black-haired girl��s face, Wilt��s veins bulged with anger.


    At the same time, a color of despair slowly emerged in the eyes of the Divine Punishment leader,


    "Lord... Child of Demon lord... I��m sorry, I... I��ve disappointed you again, I couldn��t complete the mission... I��m truly sorry..."


    Recalling the figure who had extended a helping hand to him in his despair, effortlessly slaughtering the church��s army, a strong feeling of guilt surged in his heart.


    However,


    Just as Wilt��s consciousness was about to fall into darkness, a strange voice, like machinery, devoid of emotion and gender, and filled with electronic sounds, suddenly sounded in Wilt��s ear,


    "What happened to make you so disheveled?"


    The moment he heard these words, Wilt, who had almost one foot in the door of the underworld, immediately pulled his consciousness back from the darkness, and with all his strength, shakily raised his head to look at the figure wearing a red and white robe, with an indiscernible face, who had appeared here unknowingly.


    The instant he saw that familiar figure, Wilt couldn��t help but exclaim,


    "Lord... Child of Demon lord?!"

 Chapter 182 - 183: The ’Lofty’ Savior

    The upcoming chapter will be the final chapter in Volume 2. In the following volume, we will explore areas beyond the forest and Wind City. so to get more chapters, give me more power stones and reviews.


    ----------------------


    "... Child of Demon lord?!"


    Although his heart was extremely excited, Wilt��s exclamation seemed like a wailing ghoul due to his poor physical condition, causing discomfort.


    "..."


    Faced with Wilt��s exclamation, the being known as the Child of Demon lord didn��t reply. After taking a thoughtful look at Wilt, he slowly raised his hand.


    A bizarre power began to gather,


    Accompanied by a wave of eerie, azure light pulsing in his palm.


    And in the next moment,


    The severely corroded blood inside Wilt��s body suddenly seemed to be summoned, and it continuously overflowed from his wounds, floating up and gradually converging into the Child of Demon lord��s palm.


    At the same time, a Holy Domain rank healing magic circle appeared beneath Wilt, and a rich life force aura explosively entered his body, constantly repairing his severely damaged internal organs and meridians...


    Although only partially healed, it was enough to pull the weak Wilt back from the brink of death.


    With the corrosion of the Shadow power in his body suppressed by the red-robed person, Wilt��s consciousness gradually became clearer, and the pain that seemed to tear his body apart also gradually weakened...


    When Wilt realized that his body had regained some strength,


    The Divine Punishment Leader immediately showed an ecstatic smile and sat up.


    ��I��m... I��m fine?! Hahaha! I��m fine!��


    After shouting excitedly in his heart for a few times, Wilt immediately knelt down very smoothly in front of the red-robed person, lowering his head respectfully, expressing his deep gratitude to him.


    He had thought he was doomed to die,


    But who would have thought that the Child of Demon lord would appear at this critical moment?!


    At this moment, Wilt��s faith in his heart became even stronger.


    "Thank you, thank you for your help, my lord!"


    As for Wilt��s gratitude, the red-robed man just nodded faintly. He was more concerned about what had happened to Wilt than accepting these meaningless thanks.


    "What happened?"


    The voice was still as mechanical as ever, without a trace of emotion,


    "I��m really sorry, my Lord the mission failed. We... were unable to kill the girl of destiny, and even lost more than half of our elite forces. I��m truly sorry, I have let you down..."


    Saying this, Wilt lowered his head with immense guilt.


    There was only one thing that Wilt feared more than death, and that was disappointing the person in front of him...


    "You personally took action, and still didn��t succeed?"


    "I��m sorry, My lord. The girl of destiny has extremely strong divine power. I underestimated the strength of that divine power. Under the protection and blessing of that divine power, I couldn��t defeat the girl of destiny."


    "You took the Blood Soul Pill, and even tried to die together with her, yet you still couldn��t defeat her?"


    "No, no, that��s not it!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wilt hurriedly shook his head to deny it.


    "Th-That girl of destiny later exhausted her power and fell to the ground! I took the pill not to deal with her."


    "Oh? Then who were you trying to deal with?"


    Hearing this, and recalling the black-haired girl who had ruined his plan and wasted his efforts, Wilt couldn��t help but clench his fists tightly. Then, he looked up anxiously at the red-robed man in front of him,


    "Sir! There��s a traitor among the Demon lord��s subordinates! The newly born Demon King has betrayed the Demon lord!"


    "A traitor?"


    "Yes, a traitor! It��s the one code-named ��Blood Butterfly.�� She saved the girl of destiny! Moreover, that woman��s strength is extremely terrifying. She barely took any damage after withstanding my ��Black Death Thorn Spear,�� suffering only a minor injury! The blood-colored butterfly and chains easily suppressed my power! My lord, if you encounter her later, please be careful! Childe of... Huh?"


    However, while speaking, Wilt couldn��t help but frown.


    Because he was astonished to find,


    The surrounding air seemed to have become increasingly gloomy and cold at that moment, giving Wilt an involuntary spine-chilling sensation.


    What��s going on?


    And in The next moment,


    The red-robed man��s words entered Wilt��s ears again.


    Only now, compared to before, the words were filled with an indescribable sense of powerful bone-chilling coldness.


    "You said... she��s injured?"


    "Yes, yes, after taking my attack, she only bled a bit from her chest, and besides that... Huh? Child of Demon lord?...?!"


    before Wilt could finish speaking, an aura containing immense pressure suddenly surged like a raging tsunami, hitting the unprepared Wilt. He violently coughed up blood again and was sent flying, crashing heavily into a rock wall hundreds of meters away!


    "Boom~!!"


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion and a terrifying aura, the demonic beasts in the valley immediately felt an unprecedented sense of deathly oppression and scattered in panic, rushing to escape the valley.


    Wilt himself, with an overwhelming sense of shock and confusion, lost consciousness under the impact of this force, rolled his eyes back, and fainted once again...


    "Why... why..."


    Seeing Wilt coughing up blood and collapsing, the icy blue eyes under the hood of the ��Child of Demon lord�� slowly dissipated the murderous intent contained within.


    After barely suppressing the impulse to kill Wilt and the anger in his heart, the ��Child of Demon lord�� looked thoughtfully up at the sky.


    ��Mother... she is protecting her for real��.!?��


    --


    On the other side,


    Capital of snow night empire- sky Dome Palace


    the once solemn and quiet palace had become quite noisy at this moment.


    "Ahhhhhh! You bastard! How dare you do this?! You��re seeking death!!"


    With the roar of a certain man and the violent surge of pale gold magic power, the terrifying wave instantly shattered the surrounding glass. Many palace maids and attendants inside and outside the palace shivered under the baptism of this wave.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the man suddenly raised his hand, and his fist, full of anger, struck the face of a brown-haired middle-aged man, sending him flying and violently crashing into the wall behind him, creating a huge dent. At the same time, blood flowed from the brown-haired man��s mouth,


    Mixed within the blood were a few white teeth.


    If it weren��t for some basic strength, his head might have been completely blown away.


    Looking at the teeth mixed with blood on the ground, the brown-haired man had slightly mixed feelings, but in the end, he held back his courage and suppressed his unease, as what he had done was truly a desperate act.


    Subsequently, the brown-haired man slowly raised his head, looking straight at the blond man sitting on the bed - the famous crown prince of the Snow Night Empire, Xue Tianao.


    However,


    At this moment, Xue Tianao no longer had the perfect image of his past days. Dressed in a white hospital gown, his body was wrapped with various bandages, and his handsome face, which could captivate countless young girls, was filled with numerous scars and large areas of burns. He looked extremely miserable, and one could even vaguely his ferocity...


    Coupled with the foul language he had just spoken; he was nothing like the elegant and heroic imperial male divine prince in the eyes of the people. If this scene were to be seen by his female fans within the empire, their dreams would be shattered in an instant...


    What��s even more ridiculous was that Xue Tianao was currently pressing hard on his crotch, and his expression was twisted with pain.


    Locked on by Xue Tianao��s furious gaze, the brown-haired man, who was the chief royal physician - Victor, took a deep breath and spoke with a sincere tone,


    "Your Highness, this is for your own good!"


    "For my own good, fu@k you!"


    Xue Tianao��s roar directly interrupted the other��s words.


    While cursing, Xue Tianao directly smashed the steaming hot medicinal soup onto Victor��s head and scolded him without giving any face,


    "You actually took advantage of my unconsciousness from severe injuries to amputate one of my testicles! Who gave you the courage? Are you seeking death?!"

 Chapter 183 - 184: Preparing for the Show (end of vl 2)

    "You dare to cut off my testicle?! Are you seeking death?!"


    "I��m sorry, Your Highness. I had no other choice!"


    Victor helplessly kowtowed frantically on the ground and explained:


    "The burns and infections were too severe, beyond the point of recovery. If I didn��t amputate it in time, the terrifying power of the Shadow in the infected area would continue to spread. By then, Your Highness, you might lose both testicles! Even your penis couldn��t be saved! Moreover, your life would be in danger! I did this for you!"


    "You!!"


    Hearing the physician��s sincere words, Xue Tianao could only stare at him helplessly in rage.


    "Get out! Get out of here right now, you useless trash!"


    "yes��!!"


    Faced with Xue Tianao��s angry rebuke, Victor had no choice but to pick up his medical box and flee the bedroom in embarrassment.


    However,


    Before leaving, Victor couldn��t help but remind, "Your Highness, please refrain from engaging in any sexual activities during this period of recovery. Don��t get too excited either, or the stitches might rupture, and it��ll be even worse..."


    "Shut up! Get out of here!!!"


    ...


    ...


    Accompanied by the somewhat hysterical roar of the crown prince, Victor fled the palace in disgrace.


    Seeing Victor had left, Toma, one of Xue Tianao��s trusted confidants, cautiously approached Xue Tianao��s bedside and carefully said:


    "Your Highness, please calm down a bit. It��s already not easy to save your manhood from the erosion of the Shadow. Dr. Victor did this for your own good."


    "I know..." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xue Tianao held his forehead, replying with mixed emotions.


    He knew Victor did it for his own good! Besides, the man had an A-level value, not a B or C level that could be easily discarded. Otherwise, he would have killed that damned doctor just now!


    Moreover,


    Who said my testicle couldn��t be saved?


    The elixir capable of combating the erosion of the Shadow could be obtained from the ��Holy Spirit Hall��!


    Otherwise, how could he have dared to charge into the sea of fire caused by Inferno without any hesitation?!


    However,


    In the end, although he defeated Inferno, he was severely injured and fell into a coma.


    When he woke up, one testicle had vanished?!


    He went to sleep, and his testicle was gone.


    Damn it!


    Xue Tianao clenched his fists, thinking about the culprit who caused him to end up like this, the Flame Demon King wrapped, and anger ignited within his heart...


    ��Inferno,��


    ��You damned thing!��


    ��Was that abyssal demon poisonous?! The whole fight was just targeting my face and crotch?!��


    ��I must take revenge!��


    With that thought, Xue Tianao turned his head and looked at the golden-armored knight beside him with cold eyes:


    "Toma, what��s the situation with the Flame Demon right now?!"


    "Reporting to Your Highness, the monster is currently imprisoned in the Sky Prison. As per your previous instructions, it has been suppressed with the ��Soul-binding Chain,�� preventing its power from recovering."


    "I know that. What I care about is whether Gaff has figured out how to kill that monster!"


    "Apologies, Your Highness, we haven��t found a way yet. Gaff��s research has only just begun..."


    "Tell him to hurry up!"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    After taking a deep breath, Xue Tianao looked out the window toward the back of the palace, where the Sky Prison was located.


    Without a doubt, after becoming the one-testicle superhero, he couldn��t wait to eliminate the Abyssal Demon King. On one hand, it was to avenge his testicle, and on the other hand, to gain points! As long as he acquired enough points, he could quickly break through to the eighth rank.


    By then, he could regain his lost testicle!


    Although he defeated and captured Inferno, he couldn��t figure out where its weak point was and didn��t know how to completely destroy it.


    If he couldn��t kill it, what was the point of this mission?


    ��Damn it!��


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but curse in his heart. Unfortunately, all he could do now was hope that Gaff would quickly unravel the secrets of Inferno and figure out how to kill the Flame Demon King.


    As Xue Tianao pondered, Toma, who seemed to have thought of something, cautiously spoke again:


    "By the way, there��s another important matter I need to inform Your Highness about."


    "What is it?"


    "Well, our contact, Pelochi, who went to the Northern Border has gone missing. However, before losing contact, he sent back some information."


    Saying that Toma picked up a large black tablet from a nearby desk and handed it to Xue Tianao.


    "The Northern Border, huh..."


    Upon hearing the news, Xue Tianao briefly fell silent.


    At the same time, he skillfully turned on the black tablet. In an instant, a series of lights appeared on the tablet, and various pieces of information, including Pelochi��s report, entered Xue Tianao��s view.


    The moment he opened the report, Xue Tianao��s eyes widened, and he froze in place!


    "Who is this woman?!"


    After being stunned for a few seconds,


    Xue Tianao slowly regained his composure,


    A feeling of ��greed�� gradually surfaced in his blue eyes,


    And then,


    As expected, his stitches ruptured...


    In an instant, a pig-slaughtering-like scream echoed throughout the palace,


    "Ah...ahh...ahhh!!!..."


    --


    Meanwhile,


    At the rear of the palace, deep underground,


    The location of the Sky Prison,


    At this moment, the prison was heavily guarded by tens of thousands of soldiers, the powerful auras of numerous knights, and the surging magical power of high-ranking mages, making the already magnificent and powerful Sky Prison even more suffocating. In the center of the prison, dozens of magic seals and suppressions were activated.


    In the middle of these magic seals was a gigantic fireball with a radius of about five meters.


    The fireball burned like an eternally unquenchable sun.


    This scorching hot, powerful fireball was the very reason why so many soldiers were stationed here.


    Gazing at the awe-inspiring, destruction-filled crimson fireball, Gaff, who was sent by Xue Tianao to investigate and research it, couldn��t help but break out in a cold sweat. After all, being so close to a Demon King entity was an extraordinary pressure!


    Even as a peak sixth-rank cultivator, he found it hard to resist. Under the intense psychological pressure, Gaff��s inner thoughts even contemplated resigning and running away.


    "No, no, no! What am I thinking?!"


    This was nothing more than a defeated enemy of the Crown Prince. What was there to fear!


    After shaking his head furiously, Gaff discarded the unrealistic thoughts in his mind. He then couldn��t help but reveal a touch of admiration.


    Who would have thought,


    The Crown Prince could actually defeat a Demon King existence with his seventh rank strength?!


    Truly worthy of the one who would save the world.


    In that case, in order to repay the Crown Prince��s grace, he couldn��t let him down.


    After motivating himself, Gaff carefully looked at the researchers behind him,


    "Hurry up and start recording the data! Prepare to begin the experiment. We need to quickly find out how to kill this demon. We must not disappoint the Crown Prince, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Faced with Gaff��s words, the people behind him erupted with earth-shattering responses.


    Their voices were filled with a strange fanaticism...


    --


    At this moment,


    Inside the crimson fireball,


    A red-haired woman with a seductive figure and enticing face lay naked, curled up and suspended within the flames. Kalina didn��t care about the experiments being conducted on her. She just stared intently at her palm,


    As if recalling something,


    -�� To make it believable, you need genuine emotions��-


    Recalling Sebastian��s words, Kalina gritted her teeth.


    ��In order for the plan to go smoothly, I need to practice first.��


    While muttering to herself,


    Kalina suddenly raised her hand and slapped her delicate face fiercely! Then another slap! And another!...


    After dozens of slaps,


    Kalina��s complexion flushed with a deep shade of red, and a glimmer of tears shimmered in her ruby eyes.


    The next moment, seeing that her emotions were in place,


    Kalina raised both hands and held her head,


    *sob* *sob* "Mother, someone is bullying me..."


    (The end of this volume~)


    [After Defeating the Male Lead, I Was Forced to Sell Myself to the Female Lead] Volume 3: Bloody-stained Royal City :3

 Chapter 184: chapter :185 Volume 3 Prologue

    As the people of the Black Rose family began to cooperate with the Wind City guards in purging the remnants of the Divine Punishment Sect within the city, another intense battle was unfolding on a snowy field outside the City of Wind.


    On one side of the battle,


    The Fourth Princess Feng Ling was leading the vanguard of the Fourth Army Group of the Snowy Night Empire and her own personal guards, rushing toward the City of Wind.


    Originally,


    Upon learning that the City of Wind had been attacked by the Divine Punishment Sect, Feng Ling hastily led her vanguard to provide support.


    However, on their way to support the city, they unexpectedly encountered a Divine Punishment Sect troop that had retreated from the Wind City.


    As a result,


    A large-scale conflict between the two sides was inevitable.


    Although the Fourth Princess��s side had a numerical advantage, the members of the Divine Punishment Sect were mostly elite, including two seventh-rank Archbishops, making their overall combat strength fairly equal. The battle quickly became tense. Fortunately, after a fierce fight, Feng Ling��s troops eventually defeated the Divine Punishment Sect members at a terrible cost.


    At this moment,


    A purple bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky...


    --


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by the roar of thunder, dazzling lightning flashes and rampages! Under the bombardment of another wave of thunderstorms, the magic shield in front of Feng Ling was suddenly shattered, and the aftermath of the lightning struck her delicate body without mercy.


    In an instant, her armor shattered, and the intense pain distorted Feng Ling��s face. She was abruptly sent flying by the impact of the lightning and fell heavily onto the snow-covered ground nearby. The staff in her hand also fell to the side.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After coughing up two mouthfuls of blood, staining the snow red, the Fourth Princess managed to suppress the pain in her chest with her remaining strength and barely lifted her head. She looked at the purple-haired witch who was slaughtering her guards amidst the lightning,


    "Talowey, why... why are you doing this?!"


    That��s right,


    The seventh-rank expert who descended with the lightning was none other than the Marshal of the Snowy Night Empire and a member of her brother Xue Tianao��s harem, Talowey. Feng Ling initially thought she had come to help.


    Unexpectedly, this woman suddenly attacked her and the surviving soldiers on the battlefield.


    Although Feng Ling��s relationship with Talowey was not good, she never expected that the latter would dare to attack her.


    A strong sense of shock filled Feng Ling��s mind,


    Her light purple eyes couldn��t help but tremble,


    "Stop! Stop it now!"


    Amidst Feng Ling��s hoarse scream, purple magical power surged, and a huge magic circle appeared in Talowey��s hands.


    And in The next moment,


    The high-level magic - Marsha��s Chain Lightning was suddenly activated.


    "Boom~~"


    Accompanied by a roar of thunder,


    Under Feng Ling��s grief-stricken gaze, her accompanying guards instantly let out miserable screams and were soon swallowed by the purple lightning, turning into one charred corpse after another, emitting white smoke as they fell lifelessly onto the snow...


    "Every...everyone..."


    Intense grief welled up in Feng Ling��s eyes, along with unparalleled anger,


    Her bloodshot eyes locked onto Talowey, and she questioned angrily,


    "Why... why would you do this?"


    Upon hearing this,


    After finishing off everyone else but the princess, the horned Talowey walked over to Feng Ling with a seductive posture,


    "I��m sorry, Your Highness, but I did this for your brother, for the Crown Prince."


    "You... you mean my brother ordered you to do this?"


    "Hehe, of course not~"


    Covering her mouth, Talowey laughed provocatively,


    "Don��t you know the attitude Prince Tianao has towards you? How could he possibly harm you?"


    "Then... it was you?"


    "Yes."


    Talowey admitted without hesitation and kicked Feng Ling, who was trying to grab her staff to fight back, several meters away,


    Coughing up more blood,


    The completely incapacitated Feng Ling could only helplessly lie on the ground. The only thing she could do was to stare at Talowey with eyes filled with anger and murderous intent. If looks could kill, Talowey would have been dismembered by Feng Ling by now.


    "Then, why did you..."


    "I already told you, it��s for Prince Tianao."


    "What... what do you mean?"


    "It��s common knowledge that the prince is interested in you. Although he doesn��t care about worldly ethics, the people of the empire can��t ignore them. Once the prince��s plan succeeds next month and he becomes the emperor, it��s highly likely that he��ll take you as one of his imperial consorts. Such a violation of moral principles would undoubtedly create many negative impressions among the people. At the same time, it could also be used by hostile forces to seriously harm the prince. I know I can��t convince the prince to give you up, so the only option is to make you, Princess, disappear."


    After revealing a cruel smile, a thunderous spear gradually formed in Talowey��s hand,


    "Moreover, I have to reduce my competitors as much as possible. For the revival of the demon race, I must try to get Prince Tianao to pay more attention to me. In this way, in the future, I can gain more benefits for my people from this ��Child of Destiny��."


    "So, in plain words, you��re just fighting for favor..."


    "Yes, you could say that. So, I��m sorry, Your Highness."


    "You damned b****..."


    "Really, at a time like this, you still have such a foul mouth~"


    A hint of ruthlessness appeared in Talowey��s purple eyes as she teleported right in front of Feng Ling and kicked her in the chest. Feng Ling, struck by the blow, flew backward and violently overturned a nearby carriage.


    Two little creatures on the carriage poked their heads out, slightly displeased...


    As for Feng Ling herself?


    Already seriously injured, she was further harmed by Talowey��s kick, and eventually, unable to bear the immense pain, she passed out.


    "Oh my, she fainted just like that?"


    Seeing this, Talowey raised an eyebrow playfully,


    "Fine, I don��t have any interest in torturing people anyway. For the sake of our acquaintance, I��ll give you a quick end."


    With this thought, Talowey, holding her thunder spear, slowly walked towards Feng Ling,


    A chilling murderous intent emerged in her purple eyes,


    "Goodbye, Your Highness."


    With that, Talowey raised the thunder spear in her hand.


    However,


    Just as Talowey was about to pierce Feng Ling��s chest and pin all the blame on the Divine Punishment Sect, the purple-haired woman suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking ahead in confusion.


    "Hmm?"


    At this moment,


    A cute little white wolf and a grey bird scampered in front of Feng Ling, looking at her with ��displeased�� eyes.


    ?!


    A Snow Wolf and a Sunlight Bird? How did these rare spirit beasts appear here?


    Were they the princess��s spirit pets?


    "Little guys, if you don��t want to die, get out of the way."


    As she spoke, Talowey even gestured with her hands, but the two little creatures showed no appreciation and continued to stand in her way.


    "Hmm? It seems they really are the princess��s spirit beasts? In that case, there��s no other way..."


    Sighing,


    Talowey suddenly threw the thunder spear in her hand! Violent lightning raged, and the power of thunder surged wildly! It roared toward the front! Faced with such powerful lightning magic, the two weak spirit beasts and the princess they protected would surely be reduced to ashes, right?


    However,


    In the next moment, Talowey stood dumbfounded in place,


    ?!


    Because,


    Under her incredulous gaze, the spear filled with raging magical power was suddenly bitten by the little white wolf just as it was about to hit Feng Ling?! And it was shattered into countless magical particles, dispersing in the snowy wind...


    Talowey froze on the spot, her mind suddenly filled with countless question marks,


    "This... what... what kind of joke is this?!"


    Why was her attack, containing the power of a seventh-rank expert, so easily crushed by a spirit pet?


    But before Talowey could figure out what was happening,


    an irresistible aura, suddenly entered her perception, causing the previously composed imperial marshal to reveal an unparalleled look of horror, and even involuntarily retreat,


    At this moment,


    Reflected in Talowey��s eyes,


    ?!


    "huh!? what��s going on? Their powers are suddenly increasing!"


    The two adorable spirit beasts suddenly exploded with an earth-shattering power, their bodies expanding rapidly, transforming into two mountain-like terrifying existences standing proudly before Talowey.


    "What?! Demon, demon, Demon King?!"


    "Boom!!"


    After a loud noise, the snowy plain returned to tranquility.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After an unknown amount of time, as her strength gradually recovered, the long-unconscious Feng Ling slowly woke up from her stupor, her consciousness beginning to control her body once more.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the battlefield now covered in snow. Enduring the pain in her chest, she forced herself to sit up from the ground and rubbed her blurry eyes. Afterward, Feng Ling looked down at her body in utter confusion.


    "Huh?"


    "I...I��m not dead?"


    "Did that woman, Talowey, not kill me?"


    "What��s going on?"


    Countless questions arose in Feng Ling��s mind. Then, the Fourth Princess began to look around, trying to find Talowey��s figure nearby. After all, who knew if that nasty woman intended to continue playing with her before her death?


    However,


    After a while of observation, Feng Ling found nothing.


    The snow-covered plain was deadly silent, with no trace of Talowey.


    But,


    While she didn��t see any sign of Talowey, Feng Ling did notice the two small spirit beasts lying in front of her, seemingly waiting for her to wake up.


    "You two little guys are still here?"


    Feng Ling couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Initially following her just because she fed them, the two little creatures were still there after the two battles they had just experienced. How come they hadn��t been scared away despite their small size?


    At that moment, Feng Ling felt a touch of warmth amidst the snow.


    However, S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems that Talowey really left no trace. What does that woman want?"


    Feng Ling was utterly puzzled.


    But recalling the previous conversation, she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Speaking of which, that woman seemed to have said that her royal brother would become emperor next month. Could it be that he planned to make a move against father?! No, this won��t do!


    I must,


    "I must hurry back!"


    Thinking of this, Feng Ling slowly got up from the ground, dragging her exhausted body, and looked toward the direction of the capital with mixed feelings.


    Then,


    Having made up her mind, Feng Ling crouched down again and patted the little white wolf��s head.


    "By the way, you two little guys, why don��t you come back with me? Winter night is approaching, and you cute little ones won��t survive out here in the snowy plains..."


    Faced with Feng Ling��s proposal,


    The two little creatures seemed to reach a consensus after exchanging glances, nodding their heads very innocently, making Feng Ling smile.


    But just as she was about to pick up the little white wolf and little gray bird and find the Fourth Army Corps,


    The little white wolf suddenly let out a meaningful belch.


    "Huh?"


    "What did you eat, you little wolf?"


    ---------


    :3 poor Talowey


    thank you for the power stones, as promised I will post bonus chapters today maybe something btween 5 to 10 chp

 Chapter 185 - 186: Xue Tianao’s Strategy

    In the Imperial Palace in SkyDome City,


    After several days of recuperation, Crown Prince - Xue Tianao��s injuries had largely recovered. Now dressed in his usual office attire, he sat quietly at his desk, deep in thought as he stared at the documents in his hands.


    The entire office was eerily quiet.


    The silent atmosphere, coupled with the chill emanating from Xue Tianao, made his aide Toma, who was standing beside him, shivering involuntarily. Toma glanced at the blond man next to him, extremely curious about what information could cause the Crown Prince to look so serious and displeased.


    After a moment of internal struggle,


    Toma couldn��t help but ask:


    "Your Highness, what happened?"


    In response to his subordinate��s question, Xue Tianao coldly smiled and threw a document directly into Toma��s arms,


    "You��ll know when you see it."


    "Hmm?"


    Following Xue Tianao��s instructions, Toma began to read the intelligence report that had been sent to him. As he took in the content, his eyes began to twitch involuntarily,


    "His Majesty, how could he do this?! Does he want to strip you of your title as Crown Prince on the grounds that you can��t have children?! It��s just one testicle that��s gone! It��s not completely destroyed!"


    Xue Tianao:�� Can we not talk about my testicle, please?!��


    "It��s just an excuse. That old man simply wants to take advantage of my serious injury to weaken my power."


    Saying this,


    Xue Tianao��s expression grew even colder,


    "Apparently, my victory over Inferno and the subsequent surge in my stature within the Empire have posed a threat to the Emperor himself. This has provoked the old man into such precipitous action. Sending a delegation of ministers to petition for a change in the Crown Prince��s position? Quite amusing..."


    "Then, what should we do, Your Highness?! No matter how high your reputation is, the people probably won��t support an emperor who can��t have children, right? We should refute the rumor! I��ll go find Dr. Victor right away!"


    "No need to rush."


    "Your Highness?"


    "Since that old man wants to make a move, I might as well take care of him and the other opposing forces all at once. Inferno? In some ways, she actually did me a huge favor. If it weren��t for her attacking and burning the southern Duke Kelo who supported the Emperor, would be in a more vulnerable position right now~"


    A cruel smile slowly appeared on Xue Tianao��s face.


    ��Old man,��


    ��Since you��re seeking death, don��t blame me for being ruthless.��


    "It��s time for this empire to have a new ruler."


    "Your Highness, are you going to?"


    "Yes, start planning ahead of time and inform the Grand General to prepare."


    Hearing Xue Tianao��s words, Toma was taken aback for a moment but soon revealed an extremely excited smile. His initial goal of following the Crown Prince was to establish meritorious service and bring glory to his family. Now, it seemed that the opportunity had finally arrived!


    He would become a key contributor to the new emperor!


    "Understood, Your Highness, I shall depart immediately!"


    After finishing his speech and bowing respectfully to Xue Tianao, Toma immediately left the office and hurriedly headed toward the residence of the Grand General outside the palace. With Toma��s departure, Xue Tianao was left alone in the room.


    After negotiating with the Archbishop of the Asumos Church, he would now fearlessly seize the highest power of the empire!


    It��s true that the old Emperor��s influence was vast, but a well-prepared Xue Tianao still had full confidence in sending his ��father�� to meet the King of Hell...


    ��Stupid old man, you don��t really think the Grand General is on your side, do you? After curing and winning over the General��s daughter, that old man chose to help me long ago, hahaha!��


    From a despised child, he had risen to become the Crown Prince,


    And now, he was about to rise again, becoming the Emperor of the Snow Night Empire!


    However,


    After becoming the emperor, he would have to consider the stability of the empire. With his current strength and the help of the Eighth Rank Grand General, it would be incredibly easy to eliminate the opposition within the capital.


    The problem was, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��The Marquis family in the north...��


    Thinking of this,


    Xue Tianao slowly picked up a black tablet and began to browse through the various pieces of information previously sent by Pelochi. As the information entered his view, the smile on Xue Tianao��s face grew even brighter.


    The previous attack by the Snow Devourer,


    And the invasion of the Divine Punishment Sect?


    ��It seemed they had done me quite a few favors, weakening the strength of the northern army and severely injuring the Marquis couple and their Eighth Rank Guardian Beast. Hahaha, heaven really was on my side!��


    Moreover,


    Most importantly, a justified reason for taking action had been resolved~


    The Marquis family��s young lady, who had transformed into a humanoid abyss demon, wasn��t this a reason sent from heaven?! It was well known that almost all countries on the Ancita Continent had strict regulations against touching the power of Shadow! Although he didn��t know the exact reason for Miss Yuan��er��s transformation into an abyss demon,


    Since she had become an abyss demon, it gave him a reason to pin the blame.


    If his judgment was correct, he might even be able to draw out an abyssal Demon King ~


    By eliminating it, he would gain another wave of points.


    ��This is indeed good news.��


    Thinking of this, Xue Tianao��s blue eyes were filled with joy.


    However,


    In the next moment, as if he had thought of something, the Crown Prince suddenly raised his eyebrows,


    Looking again at the photograph that had caught his attention before Zhang and Pelochi lost contact,


    "Blood Butterfly, a humanoid abyss demon with wisdom..."


    If i could talk with her...


    After a moment of hesitation, Xue Tianao used a communication magic stone nearby to try and contact an acquaintance.


    "Mo Xiao, could you come over, please?"


    ...


    ...


    About an hour later, an unremarkable black-haired man, who would be hard to find in a crowd, entered Xue Tianao��s office with some trepidation. His timid appearance displeased the two guards outside.


    However, upon seeing this weak-looking black-haired man, Xue Tianao unexpectedly revealed a smile.


    After all,


    This unimpressive-looking man was actually an A-ranked valuable asset~


    He was a unique information dealer and an extremely skilled investigator.


    Since he hadn��t yet brought this man under his command, Xue Tianao felt a hint of joy upon seeing him accept his invitation and come to the Crown Prince��s palace.


    "It��s been a while, Mo Xiao. Are you used to living in the capital?"


    "Th-thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Everything is fine."


    Mo Xiao spoke respectfully, but his tone still carried a hint of fear.


    Seeing this, Xue Tianao reined in the subtle aura of pressure surrounding him, deliberately putting on a friendly and approachable demeanor.


    "Don��t worry, just treat me as a drinking buddy like before. Besides, you��re still in the capital and willing to meet with me, which is quite an honor."


    "It��s my pleasure, Your Highness. You repelled the Infernal Prison and saved my family in the South. I naturally need to repay your kindness. Since you have urgent matters and need my help, I��ve come back."


    "Oh, I see."


    Xue Tianao nodded with a smile.


    "Then I won��t beat around the bush with you."


    With that, Xue Tianao stepped down from his seat and handed a portrait of a woman to the black-haired man nearby.


    As Mo Xiao took the portrait and saw the woman depicted on it, his entire body trembled. His eyes widened in shock, and his heart rate involuntarily sped up.


    "This girl, she��s so beautiful! Who is she?"


    "An abyss demon."


    "Huh? Your Highness, are you joking?"


    "No, I��m not joking. She��s the recently rumored ��Blood Butterfly,�� a new Demon King existence on the continent."


    "Wh-what?!"


    Upon receiving Xue Tianao��s confirmation, Mo Xiao couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise. He then stared intently at the woman in the portrait.


    "So this is Blood Butterfly��s true appearance? Such a beautiful girl is actually a cruel abyss demon? What a pity..."


    "Hehe, that might not be the case."


    "Huh? Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    "Ah, never mind, don��t worry about it."


    "Oh, alright."


    After staring at the portrait for a while, Mo Xiao managed to recover from his shock. He then looked at Xue Tianao with confusion, "So, Your Highness, why did you give me this portrait? What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to help me investigate the relationship between these two people, or rather, whether they are the same person,"


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao handed Mo Xiao another portrait.


    And this portrait was an image Xue Tianao had found after sorting through Pelochi��s information in the past few days.


    "What��s this?"


    "This is the young lady from the Black Rose family who has recently caused quite a stir."


    "Huh?! Wait a moment?! They, how are they?..."


    The moment Mo Xiao saw the other portrait, he froze in place.


    Because,


    The girls in the two portraits, apart from the color of their eyes, looked far too similar...

 Chapter 186 - 187: The Current Situation of the Marquis’s Family

    A few days ago,


    With the defeat and escape of Wilt and the intervention of the Black Rose Family, the crisis in the City of Wind was finally resolved. As the remnants of the Divine Punishment Sect were defeated or fled, peace and tranquility returned to the city.


    However,


    After this battle, the vast City of Wind was left riddled with wounds. One-third of the city had been reduced to ruins, especially the city center, where the powerful fighters clashed. Though they mainly fought in the air, the aftermath of their battles turned the city below into a hellish inferno, plunging it into complete destruction.


    Tens of thousands died in the conflict, hundreds of thousands were injured, and millions were left homeless.


    This largest city in the North had undoubtedly suffered an unprecedented blow. The entire city was engulfed in a depressive and sorrowful atmosphere.


    Nevertheless,


    Even in such a gloomy atmosphere,


    With the assistance of Sikta, a member of the Marquis��s family, and several other talents, the reconstruction of the city and the resettlement of refugees were progressing smoothly.


    The only major issue was the devastating damage to transportation and communication, which had been targeted by the Divine Punishment Sect in an attempt to cut off the City of Wind from outside help.


    Rebuilding roads and communication networks required a significant amount of money, which only added to the financial woes of the already impoverished City of Wind.


    However,


    Thanks to the generous assistance of the Black Rose Family, these issues that would have otherwise troubled the Marquis family didn��t have much impact.


    Of course,


    There��s no such thing as a free lunch,


    In exchange, the profits from the mining of the North��s Ice Crystal Mines would belong to the Black Rose Family for the next ten years.


    However, the Marquis��s family was currently too preoccupied to focus on such a matter. They were busy dealing with the mess left by Benjamin. Moreover, the Marquis and his wife, who were the pillars of the family, were both severely injured and unable to participate in handling the affairs.


    The atmosphere in the Marquis�� mansion was even worse,


    But this situation seemed to have improved this morning...


    --


    At this moment,


    In the early morning, at the edge of the Marquis�� mansion in the city center, the moving cries of a woman could be heard from a relatively intact house,


    "Xia... Xia��er! I��m so glad you��re alright. I was so worried, I thought they had taken you away..."


    Inside the house,


    Under the tearful gaze of the servants, the newly awakened Aurora was holding the adorable pink-haired girl tightly, with tears streaming down her face. After holding her for a long time, feeling the girl��s warmth, Aurora finally let go of the girl with great reluctance,


    "By the way, Xia��er, are you hurt?"


    Facing Aurora��s question, the girl who had transformed back into ��Xia��er��, Yumo, shook her head helplessly.


    Her heart was filled with mixed emotions,


    Yumo knew very well,


    This gentle voice, affectionate gaze, and the tender touch on her hand did not belong to her...


    They belonged to ��Xia��er��.


    But,


    ��Sigh, might as well continue playing along for a while. They had already experienced so much misfortune; revealing the truth to them now might be a bit cruel...��


    "I��m fine, Grandma. I��m doing well."


    Yumo smiled sweetly, perfectly portraying the innocent and adorable demeanor of a little girl, along with a hint of concern for her family. Upon hearing this, particularly the long-awaited term "Grandma," Aurora was quite moved and couldn��t help but embrace Yumo once more.


    "Xia��er, you finally... willingly... called me Grandma..."


    "..."


    At this, Yumo simply smiled faintly, quietly leaning against Aurora and enjoying this strange, elder ��care��. In a sense, Yumo quite enjoyed it; after all, she hadn��t experienced this kind of care since she arrived in this world over five hundred years ago...


    "Mhm, don��t worry, Grandma. I��m fine."


    "Xia��er..."


    As the two enjoyed their tender moment, the doctor nearby spoke up somewhat helplessly, "Miss Xia��er, the lady has just awakened and needs to undergo some physical examinations. Can you give us some space?"


    "Alright, I understand, Dr. Rolin."


    Yumo nodded obediently.


    "Then, Grandma, I��ll leave for now. You should get some rest."


    "Mhm, go ahead, Xia��er."


    As she responded, Aurora reluctantly let go of the girl in her arms, then watched her slowly leave the room...


    --


    After leaving Aurora��s room, Yumo leisurely strolled through the devastated garden. Gazing at the countless temporary tents and shacks not far away, and the bustling crowd within them, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh with a sense of helplessness.


    ��It really has been hard on them.��


    They had been working tirelessly day and night, barely getting any rest, hadn��t they?


    In that case,


    She would have little tong and the others prepare some gifts to show her appreciation.


    As Yumo leisurely strolled and contemplated various issues, a small black cat with two tails swiftly dashed through the crowd like lightning, arriving by Yumo��s side. Without a word, it affectionately rubbed against her foot...


    Causing her to raise an eyebrow involuntarily,


    "You little rascal..."


    Clearly,


    This cat, sticking out its tongue and trying to win favor by acting cute in front of Yumo, was the Marquis family��s guardian beast, the eighth-ranked Thundercat Jei.


    "What��s up, little guy? Are you healed?"


    "Thanks to Lady Yumo��s care, this old one is no longer in danger and is now slowly recovering."


    Taking advantage of the lack of people around, Jei whispered. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then you should continue to rest. Why did you suddenly come to find me?"


    "Well, actually..."


    The black cat seemed a bit hesitant.


    "What��s the matter? Just say it."


    "Well, Lady Yumo, this old one has been following your orders so desperately, protecting Miss Mengxi. I wonder if you could..."


    "Reward you?"


    "No, no, no! That��s not it!"


    Jei shook its head in denial, which puzzled Miss Yumo, who furrowed her brows: "So, what do you want?"


    "Well... actually, this old one just hopes that my previous rudeness towards you could be...forgiven...if possible..."


    "Hm? I told you I didn��t mind you attacking me, right?"


    "Uh, no, it��s not just you. I hope that your children, like Lady Liyu and the others, won��t come to settle the score with me either."


    "Hm? Liyu and the others?"


    Hearing this, Yumo raised her eyebrows in an odd way.


    Those girls didn��t even know yet.


    But, why did this cat seem even more frightened when mentioning Liyu and the others than when it attacked me?


    Looking at the somewhat shivering Jei, who was gazing at her expectantly, Yumo felt a bit strange in her heart.


    Liyu and the others were clearly so kind and well-behaved.


    Why did this cat seem so scared when talking about them? As if my children were some terrifying Demons...


    ��I don��t like it...��


    Thinking about this, Yumo felt slightly displeased. Of course, she didn��t intend to hold a grudge against Jei Perhaps there had been some misunderstandings between it and her children in the past? Besides, the cat had been trustworthy, keeping its promise to protect Mengxi.


    Even when he was nearly killed by Wilt, he still protected Mengxi.


    he kept his word.


    From this perspective, the cat behaved better than many humans...


    "Alright, they won��t come to settle things with you."


    "Really? Thank you so much, Lady Yumo!!"


    Upon receiving Yumo��s promise, Jei immediately meowed excitedly, even hopping and dancing in place.


    "Then, Lady Yumo, I��ll go back to protect Miss Mengxi now!"


    "Oh, right, you don��t need to do that anymore."


    "Hm?"


    The cat tilted his head in confusion.


    "Lady Yumo, have you changed your mind?"


    "Well, sort of. Anyway, I��ll be protecting Mengxi for some time, so you just do your original job."


    "Original job?"


    "Yes, protecting this family."


    Saying this, Yumo looked somewhat complicatedly toward the room where Aurora was not far away.


    "I understand. This old one will do his best to guard."


    Jei bowed its cat head respectfully.


    However,


    the next moment, as if thinking of something, Jei slowly turned its head towards another large tent not far away.


    "By the way, Lady Yumo, the Marquis just came out of the tent."


    "Mmm, I know."


    --


    A few minutes later,


    Under the respectful gazes of two Blizzard Knights, Yumo slowly stepped into the Marquis family��s mausoleum area, which was now where Xiumu was.


    As soon as she entered the mausoleum area,


    Yumo saw the old Marquis, who was leaning against the trunk of a huge tree, thoughtfully gazing at the entire mausoleum.


    The Marquis now looked even more haggard, his eyes dull,


    his face pale, completely lacking the radiant feeling he had when they first met...


    And upon sensing Yumo entering the mausoleum, Xiumu looked at her very tiredly:


    "Xia��er, you��ve come..."


    "Yes, Grandpa. What��s wrong? You seem so listless."


    "Xia��er, I realized that I seemed to have done something very foolish..."


    Yumo: "..."


    "I... I actually attacked Yuan��er..."


    Yumo: ��What??��


    ----------


    good news : 3 I kinda finished Limo��s illustrate


    maybe today will update it in the character chapte

 Chapter 187 - 188: Shocking Truth

    The perspective shifts back to several days ago. Due to Wilt��s sudden attack on Mengxi, Yumo had no choice but to temporarily abandon her education of Yuan��er and rush to Mengxi��s location, intending to deal with Wilt first. As for Yuan��er? She was left behind, somewhat baffled.


    Although she could tell that the black-haired sister was very anxious, as the dark figure disappeared from her sight, Yuan��er couldn��t help but feel a sense of loss...


    Despite having only met the other party 2 times,


    However, deep in her soul, she instinctively felt an indescribable sense of loss.


    This involuntarily made Yuan��er frown,


    ��It��s such a strange feeling.��


    -��Follow the method I taught you, land on the ground first, and then find a place to hide.��-


    Recalling the words of the black-haired sister just now, Yuan��er nodded in agreement.


    That��s right,


    Let��s go down first,


    ��This young lady seems to be a little afraid of heights...��


    (she is referring to herself )


    So, Yuan��er slowly closed her eyes and began to recall the method of controlling her power that the black-haired sister had taught her. Subsequently, under Yuan��er��s exploratory control, the black liquid surrounding her began to flow slowly~


    Blacklight began to shine,


    Under the protection of this black light, Yuan��er��s body gradually descended,


    Passing through the bloody butterfly barrier,


    And finally landed on the empty street,


    As her feet touched the ground, Yuan��er suddenly opened her eyes, her heterochromatic eyes full of excitement and a feeling of accomplishment,


    "yaaay! This young lady succeeded! I��m indeed a genius!"


    "Hehe~"


    With this in mind, Yuan��er put her hands on her hips and struck a very smug pose,


    "But, this young lady can fly now?! That��s amazing! I have to show off to grandpa and Grandma when I go back! Speaking of which, where is this place..."


    Suppressing her excitement for a moment, Yuan��er blinked her cute heterochromatic eyes and curiously looked around.


    Then,


    The pink-haired girl��s eyebrows knitted together,


    "Wait?! This, this place is?!"


    Looking carefully, Yuan��er realized,


    She had been here before!


    Wasn��t it the commercial street she used to visit often? Last year, on the New Life Day (which can be understood as the New Year in the Snow Night Empire), she had come here to play with Sikta and others! At that time, this place was quite prosperous, full of various shops and wrapped in laughter.


    But now?


    The familiar scene of the past no longer existed; the entire commercial street seemed to have turned into a fiery hell, with no living people in sight.


    On the ground, on the walls, and in the burning shops, there were countless corpses and endless broken limbs.


    Although she didn��t know why, seeing these disgusting scenes now didn��t make her feel the slightest discomfort or nausea. However, these sights still made Yuan��er show a shocked expression, and a strong sense of foreboding emerged in her heart.


    ��Was this place attacked?��


    You should know,


    This was the central area of the Wind-facing City. If even this place turned into a sea of fire and purgatory, what about her home? The Marquis Mansion?


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er looked anxiously in the direction of the Marquis Mansion.


    Under normal circumstances,


    when encountering such an attack, Yuan��er��s rationality might have made her flee and seek reinforcements. However, now feeling the black energy on and around her body, which she was extremely familiar with and gave her a strong feeling of security, Yuan��er no longer planned to run away.


    The sister just now had said that she was now very strong!


    "I, I want to go back to help Grandpa and Grandma!"


    Recalling the content taught by the black-haired sister just now, the black light began to surge slowly, gradually attaching itself to Yuan��er��s little feet and back. In the next instant, under the fierce push of this black force, Yuan��er suddenly turned into a black meteor and rushed toward the Marquis Mansion.


    Without a doubt,


    Yuan��er at this moment had completely forgotten the words Yumo had told her earlier, forgetting about hiding...


    --


    Inside the Marquis��s family estate,


    accompanied by a rampage of black light and under the embrace of a terrifying aura, after accidentally collapsing several houses, Yuan��er returned to the familiar yet unfamiliar interior of the estate. The familiarity goes without saying, as she grew up here. The strangeness? It was because, at this moment, many familiar scenes from the past were gone.


    The entire Marquis Mansion was shrouded in smoke, the buildings of the past almost turned into ruins, the once beautiful garden had turned into a living hell, and the once bustling Marquis Mansion was now eerily silent, the only sound perhaps being the crackling of the fire burning wood...


    Seeing this scene, Yuan��er held her breath,


    an unparalleled sense of horror rushed to her heart. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��What on earth happened here?! Why did it become like this?! Grandpa and Grandma?! Are you alright? Sister Fei, Brother Sikta, Dora? Are you all okay?��


    The uncertainty of the fate of relatives and acquaintances made Yuan��er even more anxious, clenching her hands tightly.


    In a hurry,


    Yuan��er hurriedly began searching,


    hoping to find familiar people,


    and while searching, Yuan��er prayed constantly in her heart, hoping that her grandparents and those servants who were like family could be safe and sound.


    Panic spread wildly in the girl��s heart,


    "Please, don��t let anything happen to you all. From now on... I... I won��t be willful anymore... I beg you... Don��t let anything happen!"


    In her anxiety, Yuan��er couldn��t help shedding a few tears.


    And just when the young girl felt a wave of despair,


    Several familiar figures suddenly caught Yuan��er��s attention, making her immediately break into a smile, her face filled with surprise.


    Those people were? The Knights!


    In the distance, atop the ruins, there were indeed several members of the Blizzard Knights. In the middle of these knights was the figure that gave Yuan��er immense reassurance, the old man with white hair wearing a blue and white military coat, the head of the Marquis family, Xiumu.


    That was Yuan��er��s grandfather.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Upon seeing the familiar figures, Yuan��er hurriedly ran toward them under the escort of the black light! At this moment, Yuan��er��s anxious heart desperately needed the comfort of her family. Besides, having been kidnapped for so long, her grandfather must have been worried sick about her.


    Sorry, Grandpa,


    I��m back now!


    At this moment, Yuan��er was looking forward to a touching reunion with her grandfather, looking forward to her grandfather��s familiar and warm embrace. In Yuan��er��s mind, a scene of grandparent and grandchild embracing each other, shedding tears of gratitude, had already been conceived.


    However,


    What Yuan��er never expected was that something sudden happened in the next moment.


    Upon hearing Yuan��er��s shout, Xiumu and the knights all looked at the pink-haired girl rushing toward them with astonished eyes. After a moment of stupefaction, to Yuan��er��s shock, all the knights instantly drew their swords and aimed them at her! It was a display of vigilance against an enemy.


    "Huh?!"


    In an instant, the fast-running Yuan��er instinctively stopped in her tracks, standing there bewildered, looking at the Blizzard Knights with eyes filled with astonishment and terror.


    Especially after seeing the fear in their eyes, Yuan��er��s mind almost crashed.


    ��Why, why these expressions?��


    "What... What are you doing?! Why are you pointing your swords at me?! Have you forgotten who I am?!"


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but ask,


    Faced with Yuan��er��s question, the knights exchanged glances for a few seconds and still looked at her with fearful eyes, not intending to lower their swords.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help biting her lip, a strong feeling of anxiety emerging in her heart.


    With her complicated heart, Yuan��er cast a pleading look at Xiumu, toward her beloved grandfather.


    "Grandpa! Tell them! Have these knights gone crazy?! Why are they raising their swords at me?!"


    She thought her grandfather would speak up for her,


    But in the next moment,


    Yuan��er realized she was wrong again,


    Her grandfather not only didn��t scold those rude knights, but he even drew a sword from the ground and looked at her with eyes that seemed to be filled with love but contained a cold chill, making Yuan��er shiver down her spine.


    "Grand... Grandpa?"


    "It seems that you��ve temporarily regained your senses, Yuan��er."


    Xiumu let out a long sigh, his tone filled with immense sadness.


    Hearing this, Yuan��er became even more confused.


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? What do you mean by losing my senses?"


    "Sigh, Yuan��er, do you know what��s going on with you right now?"


    "Right now? What��s going on?"


    With a puzzled face, Yuan��er looked down at her body, her powerful physique.


    "I��m feeling great, better than I��ve ever felt before!"


    Hearing this answer, Xiumu fell silent for a moment.


    "��Then do you know what the source of that power around you is?"


    "The power? These black lights? Ummm... I��m not quite sure, but it feels really comfortable! Grandpa, why don��t you try touching it!?"


    Saying this, like a child wanting to share a toy, Yuan��er scooped up a ball of black energy beside her and excitedly ran toward Xiumu.


    "No! Don��t come any closer!"


    Seeing Yuan��er��s actions, all the knights assumed an attack stance and shouted angrily.


    Huh?


    The sudden roar left Yuan��er dumbfounded again, biting her lip in anger.


    "Grandpa! What on earth are they doing?!"


    "I��m sorry, Yuan��er, the reaction of these knights is quite normal..."


    "Normal? How is pointing swords at me normal?!" Yuan��er��s voice carried a little sob, looking innocently at Xiumu.


    ...


    After a moment of silence, shaking his head, Xiumu said bitterly,


    "Because, right now, you are no longer human. You��ve become an Abyssal Demon..."


    "Grandpa, what... what nonsense are you talking about?!"


    The moment she heard this, Yuan��er felt as if she had been struck by thunder, standing there dumbfounded...

 Chapter 188 - 189: The Cruel Decision

    last chapter for today


    enjoy...


    ---------------


    "Abyssal Demon? I��m an Abyssal Demon?! Grandpa, stop joking!"


    After being stunned for several seconds, Yuan��er looked at Xiumu with disbelief. Then, she glanced down at the dense black energy on her body and the black liquid floating beside her, which made her feel safe.


    "So, Grandpa, you mean that this is the so-called Power of Shadows? I��ve been infected by an Abyssal Demon?"


    "Yes."


    After a moment of silence, Xiumu solemnly nodded.


    Hearing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression, her beautiful, lovely heterochromatic eyes filled with grievance. It was rare for the usually pampered Yuan��er not to cry at this point.


    "Grandpa! You must be mistaken! This power was given to me by the black-haired sister! It wasn��t given by some demon, and I��ve never come into contact with any Abyssal Demons! Besides, I��ve encountered the Power of Shadows before. When I was in the academy during battle training, I saw it! That power was disgusting and made people��s hair stand on end! But..."


    As she spoke, Yuan��er slowly gathered two balls of terrifying black energy in her hands and displayed them to Xiumu and the others not far away.


    "Look, Grandpa! This power is warm, friendly, and stable. How could it be the Power of Shadows? Grandpa, stop joking with me!"


    However,


    After saying these words,


    Yuan��er was shocked to find that the expressions of Xiumu and the others hadn��t improved but had become even more serious as if a fearful enemy was upon them.


    Stepping forward solemnly, Xiumu sighed helplessly.


    "Yuan��er, do you remember your teacher telling you that those infected with the Power of Shadows, or even transformed into Abyssal Demons, won��t feel repulsed by the Power of Shadows? On the contrary, they will be extremely repulsed by magic and divine power, normal energy, and aura. So tell me..."


    As he spoke, Xiumu slowly raised his hand, looking at Yuan��er with a somewhat expectant gaze.


    As Xiumu��s energy surged within him, a deep blue light gradually emerged in the palm of his hand.


    "Tell me, Yuan��er, what do you feel when you sense the power in my hand?"


    "Feel?"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er showed a very strange expression, and her heterochromatic eyes locked onto the aura in Xiumu��s hand.


    However, before she could even start to sense it,


    An indescribable feeling of disgust suddenly overwhelmed the girl.


    At that moment, Yuan��er was horrified to find that the warm energy that used to be in her grandpa��s hand now felt incredibly sticky and nauseating to her. It was like rotten meat soaked in sour water for several days. Yuan��er couldn��t help but show a disgusted expression the moment she sensed it.


    "Grandpa! What are you releasing?!"


    After receiving Yuan��er��s answer, Xiumu painfully lowered his head.


    At that moment, the Marquis realized


    That something was already beyond change.


    "Yuan��er, this is Grandpa��s aura."


    "Eh? Grandpa, are you... are you joking?"


    "I��m sorry, Yuan��er. I��m not joking."


    "How... how could this be..."


    As her senses expanded, she could clearly perceive not only Xiumu��s aura but also the auras of the several Blizzard Knights. However, these once reliable and warm auras now felt nauseating to Yuan��er, constantly stimulating certain instincts within her.


    "No, this... this is impossible... I... how could I be... an Abyssal Demon? Me? That kind of monster?!"


    Looking down at her own body, Yuan��er couldn��t accept the truth and kept murmuring to herself. The black Power of Shadows around her began to grow restless.


    Unable to hold back, the girl started to cry.


    "Why... why did this happen? This is impossible! It shouldn��t be! Why, why?! There must be some mistake somewhere?! But... wu wu wu, Grandpa! Grandpa! What should I do? What should I do?!"


    Hearing the girl��s desperate plea,


    Xiumu painfully sighed and tightened his grip on the longsword in his hand, slowly walking forward.


    Seeing her grandpa approaching, Yuan��er instinctively ran toward him, as if wanting to throw herself into his arms for comfort.


    Just like before.


    However, upon seeing Yuan��er run towards him, Xiumu seemed to have made up his mind and made a very cruel but necessary decision.


    Abyssal Demons have no reason,


    Even Abyssal Demon Kings would generally only follow their instincts to kill.


    People who have just become Abyssal Demons may briefly regain their sanity, but they will eventually be devoured by the bloodlust in their hearts, turning into hateful monsters...


    "I��m sorry. Please forgive me. For the sake of all the people in Wind City, I must... before you lose control again..."


    In the next moment,


    Xiumu suddenly swung his sword, slashing toward Yuan��er��s body!


    "Grandpa??!"


    Under the horrified gaze of the young girl, Xiumu��s longsword, wrapped in a dense blue aura, quickly enlarged in her eyes.


    No,


    No?!


    Why?! Grandpa!


    Becoming an Abyssal Demon, a bloodthirsty and ruthless monster in her cognition, was already hard for Yuan��er to accept. Seeing Xiumu, her most trusted grandpa, attacking her, Yuan��er��s heart couldn��t help but bleed...


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!"


    With a hysterical scream, just as Xiumu��s sword was about to touch her neck, the terrifying Power of Shadows surrounding Yuan��er instantly exploded! It directly blasted Xiumu and several Blizzard Knights around him away.


    The rampant black light once again erupted in the city...


    --


    "Later, I was knocked out by that black light. When I woke up again, Yuan��er was gone..."


    Recalling the previous scenes,


    Xiumu couldn��t help but smile bitterly and took a sip of wine, feeling extremely frustrated.


    Then, the old Marquis wanted to cry but had no tears, as he hugged Yumo, who was by his side.


    "Xia��er, tell me, was I too foolish to do that?"


    "..."


    Facing Xiumu��s question, Yumo didn��t reply, but silently leaned on Xiumu��s wine-scented embrace. Although Xiumu had only left the tent today, judging from the strong smell of alcohol, the old Marquis had been drowning his sorrows for several days...


    In Yumo��s deep blue eyes, complex emotions emerged.


    Through Xiumu��s narration, she understood why Yuan��er��s power had suddenly erupted again and why she had run away. It was probably because she was afraid that her uncontrollable power would hurt the ones she cared for.


    As for Xiumu��s actions, Yumo really didn��t know what to say.


    From Yuan��er��s perspective, Xiumu was undoubtedly a huge jerk.


    But as the Lord of Wind City, to protect the people and eliminate threats, he wasn��t wrong. The only thing to blame, perhaps, was the misunderstanding about Abyssal Demons in their minds. A Demon King existence wouldn��t be so easily out of control...


    However,


    Why did you think you could kill a Demon King? Because the child was defenseless?


    But by doing this...


    Sigh,


    ��That child already knows her identity. I originally wanted to tell her gently...��


    Yumo sighed helplessly.


    But speaking of which,


    Where did that child run off to?


    ...


    After a long silence, Yumo slowly withdrew from Xiumu��s embrace and looked solemnly at the haggard old Marquis in front of her.


    "Grandpa, if Yuan��er, if my sister comes back next time, please let me handle it."


    Hearing Yumo��s words, Xiumu was slightly taken aback and then slowly nodded.


    "Yes, you, as her sister, might be more suitable..."


    "Thank you, Grandpa. You should rest now, I won��t disturb you any longer."


    After briefly saying goodbye to Xiumu, Yumo slowly stood up and walked toward the cemetery��s exit.


    However,


    At this moment, Xiumu, who was staring at the tombstones of his son and daughter, spoke slowly with a hint of deep meaning.


    "Xia��er."


    The sudden call made Yumo pause her steps.


    "What is it, Grandpa?"


    "Xia��er, you used to call me ��Old Man��."


    "Oh, I see. Got it, Old Man..." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, Xia��er, can you promise me one thing?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Please, don��t let your grandmother be sad..."


    Yumo: "..."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 189 - 190: Visiting Mengxi

    Yumo was very busy in the morning.


    After meeting the Marchioness Aurora and Marquis Xiumu,


    Upon hearing that the heroine had started to have breakfast, Yumo hurriedly scurried over to one of the temporary rooms. Recently, Mengxi��s injuries had been even more severe than when she was in the Galrose Fortress, but after receiving Yumo��s magic replenishment, she didn��t fall into a long coma like before but woke up quickly.


    Under normal circumstances,


    The awakened Mengxi would definitely want Yumo as her pillow,


    But the doctor said that Mengxi needed intensive care now and forbade her from using Yumo as a pillow. Although Mengxi was unhappy, she eventually couldn��t defy the doctor, so she compromised and looked at Yumo with slightly resentful eyes.


    Temporarily relieved from her ��pillow�� duties, Yumo enjoyed a few peaceful nights recently. After all, staying in Mengxi��s embrace after that spring dream would always give her a strange feeling...


    However,


    After Yumo had slept peacefully under her maid Dora��s care a few times, her heart inexplicably felt loss.


    ��I��m not used to this...��


    It was such a strange feeling...


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    Then, Yumo ran at a child��s speed toward Mengxi��s location. According to Mengxi, the girl was somewhat shy. After waking up every day and being surrounded by strangers, plus her current lack of strength, she felt very uncomfortable and hoped that someone familiar would keep her company...


    So Yumo promised to visit her in the morning.


    Although, honestly, Yumo felt that Mengxi wouldn��t be uneasy because of this trivial matter...


    Of course, while visiting, Yumo could also observe Mengxi��s physical condition. Earlier, to suppress the backlash of divine power, Yumo had replenished Mengxi��s magic once. However, because Mengxi��s finger-sucking action was too adorable, Yumo accidentally forgot to pull her finger out, causing Mengxi to absorb too much Shadow Power, far beyond the range needed to recover her spiritual power...


    This had made Yumo quite worried lately, unsure whether such a large amount would have any adverse effects on Mengxi. After all, in the past, an existence at the same sixth rank, if exposed to so much Shadow Power, would have turned into an Abyssal Demon...


    ...


    Pushing open Mengxi��s door, Yumo carefully poked her head out and looked at the silver-haired girl sitting quietly on the bed, eating porridge.


    At this moment Mengxi, Wearing a white patient gown, her beautiful silver hair elegantly coiled at the back of her head, was still so beautiful and radiant. However, the paleness and weakness on her face added a touch of desolate beauty to her appearance.


    Feigning a cute loli voice, Yumo slowly spoke:


    " sister Mengxi, , can I come in?"


    Seeing the little girl at the door, the coldness on Mengxi��s face instantly vanished, replaced by a sweet smile that could warm one��s heart.


    "Come! Little Mo, come here quickly!"


    "Alright!"


    After responding with a crisp voice, Yumo trotted over to Mengxi��s bedside with her short little legs.


    "Sister Mengxi, how did you sleep last night?"


    However,


    Before Mengxi could respond, she skillfully grabbed Yumo��s hand, pulling her onto the bed and into her embrace. Mengxi��s chin rested on the pink-haired girl��s head, and her ample chest cushioned Yumo��s neck, causing Yumo��s face to blush slightly.


    "Indeed, waking up in the morning is only comfortable when I��m holding you, Xiaomo."


    "Sister..."


    Yumo pouted slightly, somewhat speechless.


    Yumo had long grown accustomed to Mengxi liking to hold her.


    After all, the little girl she played was so soft and cute.


    But,


    It seemed like Mengxi had grown even more affectionate after the recent battle. Before, she would just hold Yumo, but now she frequently gave Yumo��s face a little kiss.


    ��I don��t think I��ve increased her favorability toward me recently?��


    Yumo frowned adorably.


    The maids and nurses nearby seemed to be used to the sight, and they even conscientiously tidied up and left the room. However, watching the people leaving one after another, Yumo��s expression turned a bit displeased.


    Then, Yumo slowly asked:


    "Sister Mengxi, those people from the Asumos Church haven��t returned yet?"


    Hearing this,


    Mengxi let out a helpless smile.


    "They haven��t returned, and we can��t even contact them."


    There was bit of confusion in the silver-haired girl��s voice. Although those people were clearly sent by the bishop to monitor and restrict her movements, they were her companions in name and important combatants within the church. The fact that they mysteriously lost contact made Mengxi puzzled.


    Before, she suspected that they might have died during the battle with Divine Punishment Sect


    But after tallying the casualties in the past few days, they found that


    They didn��t find Cabane and their bodies. At the same time, the residents of the City of Wind confirmed that there was no member of the Asumos Church involved in the battles throughout the city.


    "Who knows where they went..."


    "Is that so?"


    Yumo murmured quietly,


    A trace of displeasure flashed through her deep blue eyes.


    It seemed like,


    Our female lead��s teammates, well, not very reliable...


    Originally, when the Divine Punishment Sect attacked, Yumo had hoped that the two Apostle could help share some of the pressure. If they had been able to help Mengxi earlier, perhaps they could have defeated Wilt before Yuan��er arrived. In that case, they might have completed an epic quest, right?


    But what happened?


    These so-called heroes just vanished without a trace?


    In the end, Yumo had to take matters into her own hands.


    ��Really, they��re so unreliable!��


    Also, weren��t these guys originally staying in the City of Wind just fine? Why did they suddenly abandon the girl of destiny and play the disappearing act? Strange?


    The more Yumo thought about it, the more puzzled she became.


    At the same time, Yumo, who understood the importance of teammates, raised her hand to her chin, falling into a brief contemplation. She wondered if she should ask the Black Rose family to send some reliable people to join the female lead as new teammates...


    However, just as Yumo was contemplating,


    Mengxi��s gentle voice rang out once more.


    "Never mind, Xiaomo, let those people die wherever they want, we won��t bother with them anymore. I��m actually more relaxed without them around~"


    Saying that Mengxi raised her hand and gently pinched Yumo��s soft, delicate face.


    "Alright, let��s not talk about them."


    "Oh, by the way, Xiaomo."


    "Hmm? What��s up, sister?"


    "I heard from the maids that you specially cooked for the Marchioness?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes, I did."


    Yumo nodded slightly, her eyebrows raising unconsciously.


    Why did Mengxi suddenly bring this up?


    Indeed, she had made a nutritious porridge for Aurora. The reason she suddenly made it was to secretly add some ��Tears of Nature�� to help the Marchioness recover faster. How did this trivial matter reach Mengxi��s ears?


    Seemingly sensing Yumo��s confusion, Mengxi laughed lightly and said,


    "Wow, as I thought. No wonder those maids have been praising Xiaomo for being so thoughtful."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Are you good at cooking, Xiaomo?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can cook a bit, I guess."


    "Then, can you make something for me as well? I��m tired of eating the same plain porridge recently."


    Mengxi pouted, complaining. Then, she looked at the pink-haired girl in her embrace with hopeful eyes.


    "Sister wants to eat meat. Can Xiaomo help me make some? I also want to taste Xiaomo��s cooking~"


    "Um..."


    Faced with Mengxi��s expectant gaze, Yumo couldn��t bear to refuse.


    After all, cooking wasn��t a difficult task.


    "So, what kind of dishes does sister want? If I know how to make it, I��ll try my best."


    "Enmmm,"


    Mengxi gazed at the ceiling, wearing a thoughtful expression.


    "Then, let��s have jade fierce fish cakes, Shaberton chicken, and oh, if there��s roasted camel dragon meat, that would be even better!"


    "Oh, that��s not too difficult. They��re quite easy to make. I��ll go prepare the ingredients, and we can have them by noon..."


    After briefly considering the cooking methods, Yumo replied honestly.


    However,


    Soon, Yumo��s heart couldn��t help but tremble.


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��These dishes, it like, all ones I made at my house? What a coincidence?!��


    And,


    In an instant,


    Yumo��s words stopped abruptly. At this moment, she realized a very serious problem.


    But before Yumo could speak,


    Mengxi playfully leaned in close to Yumo��s ear.


    "Preparing the ingredients, huh? Jade fierce fish cakes and Shaberton chicken shouldn��t be a problem, as they��re made from common ingredients. But, camel dragon? In the North, that��s a magical beast only found in the Winter Forest, and it��s not sold in the City of Wind. Xiaomo, where do you plan to get it?"


    "Ah, well, um..."


    Shoot!


    I forgot that I��m just a little girl now! These ingredients aren��t something a little girl can get!


    I need to think of a response quickly!


    Oh, right.


    In a moment of inspiration, Yumo suddenly thought of a good excuse: "Well, about the camel dragon, I, I heard from the Black Rose family members that they have that kind of ingredient. I was planning to buy some from them."


    "Oh~~, is that so~~"


    Mengxi laughed playfully.


    "The Black Rose family, huh? I��ve heard they��re quite exclusive. It��s rare for them to tell you what ingredients they have. It seems that you, Xiaomo, have a pretty good relationship with them?"


    "Well, it��s alright, I guess..."


    Yumo felt a wave of embarrassment and awkwardly scratched her head.


    "After all, they saved me before, and I lived with them for a while, hehe..."


    "I see~"

 Chapter 190 - 191:

    After an extremely guilty conversation, Yumo finally left Mengxi��s room.


    Stepping outside the cabin, Yumo couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She sincerely thanked the nurse who had come in to change Mengxi��s dressing just in time.


    "It seems like I managed to bluff my way through..."


    Sigh,


    Thankfully, she was quick-witted and had used an appropriate excuse to deal with the situation.


    That girl shouldn��t suspect anything now...


    But,


    Why did Mengxi suddenly care so much about Yumo��s relationship with the Black Rose family? She had never mentioned it before. Besides, although those dishes can also be found outside...


    Was it a coincidence? Or was that girl hinting at something...


    However,


    Her expression didn��t seem to suggest that.


    "Hmm, strange..."


    ...


    Well, I��ll observe more closely for now.


    Now that I has promised to make lunch for Mengxi, I need to prepare the ingredients. The other ingredients shouldn��t be too hard to find, but camel dragon meat...


    Whether the Black Rose family actually has it or not is hard to say. I might as well go back to the Winter Forest and catch one herself.


    Since Aurora woke up today, most of the servants have gone to her residence to help or receive new tasks. In any case, no one will be watching me closely for now, making it a good opportunity to sneak back home. Besides, there��s something I wants to deal with in the Winter Forest.


    With this thought in mind, Yumo made up her mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking advantage of the deserted surroundings, Yumo slipped into an unsorted ruin. Then, with a slight surge of crimson shadow power, Yumo turned into countless red light dots and slowly dispersed into the atmosphere...


    --


    Sometime later, in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, where Yumo��s Wooden House was located.


    Above the snow,


    Numerous red-light dots suddenly appeared.


    Accompanied by a gentle surge of shadow power, these light dots quickly converged toward a central point like a summoned force, forming the figure of a young girl.


    In the next moment,


    With the stabilization of her power, a beautiful black-haired girl in a black gauze dress and boots stepped onto the snow.


    As if sensing their master��s return,


    The nearby abyss demons let out excited roars and ran toward the black-haired girl, wagging their tails and sticking out their tongues, displaying an unbelievably cute version of abyss demon behavior.


    Looking at the adorable five-meter-tall creature with four heads, five big mouths, and a body wrapped in ominous white bones, Yumo showed a sweet smile.


    She was quite fond of these seventh-tier abyss demons with a little bit of intelligence.


    So,


    The young girl slowly raised her hand, patted the creature��s head covered in thick corrosive liquid, and looked at the excited group of abyss demons around her.


    "Alright, alright, behave and stop making a fuss~"


    As their lord spoke, the excited abyss demons immediately stopped their roaring.


    Seeing that everyone was so well-behaved, Yumo nodded with satisfaction.


    She casually turned her head to look behind her,


    Where the Wooden House was located.


    However,


    The moment Yumo turned her head, the black-haired girl��s face darkened.


    Instead of the cozy little Wooden House that once stood there, all she saw was a huge pit about 20 meters in radius and roughly 30 meters deep...


    The adorable little House where she had once lived with the three little creatures and Mengxi, the first home she had carefully arranged in this different world, had completely vanished. The only thing left might be the wood shavings near the edge of the pit, which were lucky enough not to have been burned to ashes.


    Indeed,


    When Yumo saw Yuan��er enter her "naughty child" mode, she had anticipated the miserable state of her House.


    However, truth be told,


    Yumo had initially thought that Yuan��er would just leave her house in disarray after coming out, and there might still be a chance to salvage it. She never expected that her cabin would be reduced to mere rubble now...


    "Damn it! My house!"


    Holding her head, Yumo cried out tearlessly.


    The air around her grew colder as Yumo��s mood plummeted. The black-haired girl��s body began to emit a faint but terrifying wave of shadow power, causing the nearby abyss demons to shiver in fear.


    However,


    As she cried, Yumo frowned and slowly crouched down to pick up some clothing scraps from the ground.


    "This is... a robe from the Asumos Church..."


    Moreover,


    Although it was faint, there was indeed a residual aura of holy power at the scene...


    For it to linger until now without dissipating, this holy power must have been quite dense, and its owner��s strength should be above the seventh tier. Wait a minute? There are two auras of holy power? Saint tiers from the Asumos Church, the Earth��s Apostle.


    ��Could it be...?!��


    ��The two heroes who should have been in Wind City, and their team, actually came to my house?!��


    Blinking, Yumo revealed an incredulous expression.


    ��Had these heroes been hit in the head with a cannon?��


    They just lost one recently, and now they��re coming to deliver themselves to death again?!


    But,


    How did they get here?


    Countless questions instantly surfaced in Yumo��s mind.


    Furthermore,


    Looking left and right, carefully sensing for a moment, Yumo couldn��t help but show a disappointed expression.


    ��It seems that Yuan��er didn��t come back here either.��


    That��s right. With a human mindset and having received such an education since childhood, she should be extremely repelled by abyss demons now. Even knowing that she is a Demon King existence, she probably wouldn��t return to the Winter Forest.


    However,


    As Yumo pondered the issue,


    A familiar and excited girl��s voice suddenly reached Yumo��s ears from above.


    "Mommy! You��re back!!"


    "Hmm? Yes, I��m back."


    Looking up at the sky, Yumo showed a gentle and slightly indulgent smile.


    Under Yumo��s gaze,


    The previously empty sky suddenly underwent a strange distortion! Amidst a flurry of blue-gold shadow power, ripples of water suddenly emanated from the sky.


    And in The next moment,


    A beautiful and adorable girl with blue hair, wearing a sky-blue dress, suddenly appeared in mid-air. The blue-haired girl revealed a sweet and innocent expression, brimming with excitement, and without a word, she flew down and hugged Yumo��s neck, half-floating and half-hanging onto Yumo��s body.


    "Mommy! Shuoyue missed you so much while you were away! Will you stay longer this time?"


    Faced with her daughter��s question, Yumo helplessly patted the girl��s head.


    "Sorry, just staying for a bit, then I have to go. There��s something I need to take care of."


    "Wuuuuh, is that so..."


    Hearing the answer, the excitement on Shuoyue��s face visibly faded, transforming her from a lively and cheerful girl into a listless and spiritless one.


    However, Shuoyue quickly composed herself and looked at her mother with curious eyes.


    "Mommy, why did you suddenly come back today? Is there something going on?"


    "Well, what do you think?"


    As she spoke, Yumo��s gaze gradually shifted to a massive crater nearby.


    "Shuoyue, shouldn��t you explain what happened to our home first?"


    "?!?!"


    The moment she heard this, Shuoyue��s heart skipped a beat, and a cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    "Uh, well..."


    "It��s not just the house. Why is there a church��s presence here? How did your little sister awaken so early? And your two older sisters, where are they? Why can��t I sense their aura at all?"


    As Yumo��s words came out one by one, and the questions reached Shuoyue��s ears, Yumo��s gaze became increasingly ��gentle.��


    Shuoyue��s delicate body couldn��t help but shiver.


    As expected,


    What was coming, would eventually come.


    So, sorry, Sister Limo!


    ��It��s time to show the results of my training!��


    At this moment,


    Without any hesitation, Shuoyue displayed all the training results she had gained from Sebastian.


    In Yumo��s blind spot, Shuoyue��s little hand sneakily retracted, extending her index finger and thumb. Then, the blue-haired girl gritted her teeth, steeled her heart, and pinched her thigh hard! In an instant, a wave of intense pain struck Shuoyue��s head.


    Under Yumo��s somewhat bewildered gaze, Shuoyue��s lovely eyes reddened slightly and shimmered with ripples.


    In the next moment,


    Shuoyue suddenly cried out in a voice filled with guilt and grievance.


    "Wuuuuh! Mother, I was wrong! It��s all my fault for not reminding Sister Limo! These human from Asumos Church she devoured had a tracker related to the Chosen One��s research, that��s how these people found us, wuuuuh! Also, I... I... I��m not familiar with controlling the barrier, so I accidentally let them find a loophole and break-in, wuuuuh! If I had been more careful, the House wouldn��t have been destroyed, and my little sister wouldn��t have been attacked, wuuuuh..."


    Yumo: "???"


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Far away, a certain little white wolf suddenly raised its head, looking left and right with a worried expression.


    "Meow?"


    she had a bad feeling...


    "Emm��"


    ��Never mind, let��s just keep eating~��


    With that thought, the absent-minded little white wolf lowered her head again and fiercely devoured the chicken leg feast prepared by Feng Ling...

 Chapter 191 - 192: The Possible Location of Yuan’er

    --


    "I��m sorry, mommy. The barrier was too big, it was my first time managing it, I really couldn��t handle it... I didn��t notice there was a loophole in the northwest corner... and so... I let those people in... sob sob..."


    Shuoyue was crying pitifully, her tears flowing like a heavy rain, which invoked sympathy from anyone who saw her. This immediately deflated Yumo, who was just about to lose her temper. The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced by a look of regret and heartache. In Yumo��s crimson eyes, a complex emotion was revealed.


    Perhaps the task she had given this child was too difficult. Managing a barrier, especially one of such a large scale, it was normal for there to be oversights the first time. In the past, there was indeed a barrier around the Demon Temple that hindered perception and screened reconnaissance. However, that barrier was inherent when Yumo transformed into the Demon Temple.


    As Yumo transformed into a human form and left the Winter Forest, the barrier ceased to exist.


    Therefore, in order to protect her little Wooden House and the surrounding residential area, Yumo and Sebastian jointly set up a new barrier around the living area using several sacred magic spells. She herself was not clear on how to manage and efficiently operate this barrier.


    Handing it over to Shuoyue might have been a bit too much for her...


    After all, she was just a few hundred years old child, and for most of those hundreds of years, she had been sleeping...


    It was somewhat forgivable that she didn��t manage the barrier well and accidentally let the people of Asumos church in.


    "Never mind, it��s not your fault about the barrier, it��s my lack of consideration."


    "Wahhhh!!"


    But upon hearing Yumo��s words, Shuoyue cried even harder, throwing herself into Yumo��s arms, pressing her face against Yumo��s chest, and bursting into tears. All Yumo could do was pat her back helplessly and reassure her,


    "Okay, okay, I will not blame you, don��t cry, good girl..."


    ...


    ...


    After some comforting from Yumo, Shuoyue finally stopped crying. She slowly separated herself from Yumo��s embrace, continued to sob, and rub her eyes, which seemed to be slightly swollen. Normally, a Demon King being wouldn��t swell up from crying.


    It has to be said, Shuoyue truly was an Abyssal Demon King, graduating top of the class in Sebastian��s acting course.


    Just to mention, Limo was at the bottom...


    After regaining control of her emotions, Shuoyue looked guiltily at Yumo:


    "I��m sorry, Mommy, it��s all my fault, otherwise the house wouldn��t have..."


    "Sigh, I��ve told you, you can��t take the blame for this."


    Shaking her head, Yumo patted Shuoyue��s head comfortingly in the midst of the Abyss Demons�� throng,


    "But, why didn��t you drive those people away when they came in?"


    "Didn��t Mommy say that we shouldn��t attack these people? Wasn��t sister Limo scolded by Mommy for attacking heroes before? Shuoyue doesn��t want to be scolded by mommy, sob sob sob... Besides, those heroes didn��t seem to pose any threat, so I just..." Shuoyue pouted her cute little mouth as she spoke.


    "Ah, you��re so inflexible, child."


    Yumo couldn��t help but facepalm.


    "Once they��re inside the barrier, the situation changes, okay? And it��s not that we can��t attack them, it��s better not to kill them. If there��s a special situation, you can... Sigh, never mind, forget it. What happened afterward? Did they go into my house? Why Didn��t Limo and Liyu do anything?"


    "No, sister Limo and sister Liyu weren��t there at the time. Then, those people went in, and it seemed like they attacked my younger sister, which led to her suddenly waking up and destroying the house."


    "I see..."


    Yumo showed an ��understanding�� expression, as this explained why Yuan��er woke up much earlier than expected.


    "So, what about the two Apostles?"


    "They��, they were killed by my younger sister."


    "Hmm, alright."


    Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    "By the way, where are your two sisters now? Where did they go?"


    In response to this question, Shuoyue shook her head innocently again.


    "I, I don��t know. I really don��t know where they went. It seems like they went to find Mommy because of this..."


    This time, Shuoyue��s expression wasn��t faked, because she genuinely didn��t know where her two sisters had gone. They said they were going to find Mommy before. However, judging by Mommy��s reaction, her two sisters definitely hadn��t met with her.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Strange?��


    Where could Limo and Liyu have gone? They couldn��t be contacted through the communication magic stone earlier, so there was no chance to coordinate their stories.


    Thinking about this, Shuoyue felt guilty inside. Although she pretended well, some questions would be exposed if Mommy asked sister Limo or sister Liyu. So Shuoyue��s little heart was racing and pounding nervously...


    If it wasn��t for me using the power of the Shadow to suppress it forcibly, I might have been noticed by Mommy.


    However, Shuoyue had no other choice.


    To escape the feather duster��s punishment, how could I possibly tell the truth? Once I did, not only I would be spanked, but my honest and obedient baby image that I had maintained in front of Mommy for so long would be gone. For now, I could only cope with the situation and hurry to contact My sisters afterward to get their stories straight.


    At that time, the worst outcome would be the three of them getting punished together~


    In that case, the frequency of each person getting punished should be reduced.


    fortunately,


    ��For now, mommy doesn��t seem suspicious...��


    Looking at Yumo, who was pondering the whereabouts of Limo and Liyu, Shuoyue couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief. She then grabbed Yumo��s hand and reassured her:


    "Mommy, don��t worry, sister Limo is and sister Liyu will be fine."


    "No, what I��m worried about right now isn��t them."


    "Huh?"


    Yumo couldn��t help but press her temple, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation,


    "What I��m worried about is not them, but the people they might encounter and the places they might be in..."


    "Uh..."


    Hearing this, Shuoyue felt a bit embarrassed and chuckled.


    Those who could leave the Cold Winter Forest and venture out into the world, including her previous self, had all passed certain tests and were confirmed to be able to blend into human society. The main reason why her sisters, Limo and Liyu spent most of their time in the forest was that they had some skills they hadn��t fully mastered or had some shortcomings...


    For example, Limo��s gluttonous habit...


    Sigh,


    It��s not just Mommy, I suddenly have a bad feel too...


    However, just as Shuoyue was feeling conflicted, Yumo��s voice rang in her ears again.


    "By the way, Shuoyue, where do you think Yuan��er is now?"


    "Yuan��er?"


    "Oh, that��s your sister��s name."


    "I��m sorry, Mommy, I don��t have any ideas. I��m not very familiar with the situation on the continent. Mommy, are you going to find my sister?"


    "We can��t just leave her be, can we? We should have Xiao and the others search for information and start a search mission."


    "That��s true..."


    Shuoyue nodded in agreement,


    "Then, Mommy, where do you think Yuan��er might be? If we know her general location, the search will be faster, right? Mommy, can you sense her?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo slowly raised her hand to her chin and looked thoughtfully toward the south of the forest,


    "She��s been out of my perception range for a while now. If I could sense her, I wouldn��t be worrying here. But where would she go? If she didn��t return to the Cold Winter Forest, she must have gone south. Yuan��er still can��t control the power of Shadow very well, and she can��t hide her power. If she enters major empires like snow night and red lotus, she will definitely trigger the abyssal demon alarm. If that��s the case, it��s impossible for her to have no news up to now."


    "So, that means? My sister is in..."


    "Yes, she should be in the central region, among those chaotic small countries..."


    "Ohhh~"


    Hearing this, Shuoyue��s face lit up with sudden understanding. Then, Shuoyue looked at Yumo with pleading eyes and once again took her hand,


    "Mommy, let me take some reconnaissance abyssal demons to the central region! I will find my sister and bring her back! Can I? Can I? Can I??"


    After all, Shuoyue essentially wanted to be Yumo��s little helper, helping her to solve problems and find solutions. If she could find Yuan��er, she might leave a reliable impression on her mommy~


    Besides,


    If she wanted to completely pull her sister into their side, sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She needed time to communicate with her alone, without her mom knowing...


    This was also the main reason for Shuoyue��s eagerness to volunteer.


    Unfortunately,


    After hearing her proposal, Yumo ignored Shuoyue��s cute expression and immediately gave a negative answer,


    "No, we can��t leave the Cold Winter Forest unattended."


    "Ah??~"


    With her proposal being instantly rejected, Shuoyue��s head drooped down in disappointment.


    ��Crap,��


    ��Cuteness failed...��

 Chapter 192 - 193: The Current Situation of the Yuan’er

    In the central region of the Ancita continent, in a small country


    "Ha ha ha! Today��s haul is quite a bounty! I didn��t expect those merchants to actually have over 8,000 gemstone coins on them. What a killing!"


    "Yeah, boss, we don��t have to worry about food and clothes for this year!"


    "Right. Oh, boss, give me that set of clothes we just stole! Those stupid pigs ripped my clothes when they resisted." sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? Clothes? Take whatever you want. If no one else wants them, they��re yours."


    "Then, boss, I want that sword!"


    "Boss, give me that warhorse..."


    ...


    ...


    Dozens of ragged-looking, weapon-wielding, and ferocious men with vicious expressions are walking slowly through the woods. The fierce beasts in the area seem to avoid these people. They are the members of the Black Wolf, a notorious bandit in this region.


    Today, these bandits are in exceptionally high spirits after looting a small merchant convoy and making a hefty profit.


    Makale, the bandit leader, was grinning from ear to ear, joking with his subordinates while eagerly anticipating the spoils-sharing back at their base. However, just as they approach their base, Makale��s brow furrows suddenly!


    Not just him, but his brothers as well, all because the stronghold is eerily quiet and an intense scent of blood hangs in the air. The brothers who were supposed to be on guard duty and greet them are nowhere to be seen.


    Were they attacked? was there an intruder?


    "Damn it, who dares to mess with us here?! Brothers, grab your weapons!"


    Makale is furious, drawing his large saber, and his brown fighting energy bursts forth. His subordinates follow suit, pulling out their weapons and unleashing their power.


    The next moment, the gang charges into their base, ready to hack the invaders to pieces.


    However, upon entering, they are all dumbfounded. An unknown chill runs down their spines.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Their base was in disarray, nearly half-destroyed. Blood, flesh, and entrails are scattered everywhere. Human remains are strewn about, and even the magical beasts they raised have been torn to shreds, with not a single intact corpse in sight.


    "Did some magical beast break in?"


    The bandits couldn��t help but think this.


    At this moment, Makale notices a pink-haired girl squatting by the granary entrance, seemingly eating something.


    "A little girl?!"


    Although it��s unclear why a little girl is suddenly here, she might be the only survivor and the only person who knows who attacked their base.


    To figure out what happened, Makale, under the protection of his fighting energy, transforms into a brown flash and rushes to the pink-haired girl��s side. He roughly grabs her collar, trying to pull her up from the ground.


    "Hey! Brat! What the hell happened here?!"


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Why, why can��t I move her?!��


    However, as soon as he tries to exert some force, Makale discovers an unbelievable fact: the seemingly weak girl in front of him doesn��t budge a bit, even though he��s a fifth-tire cultivator!


    ��What��s going on?!��


    As Makale is puzzled and tries to apply more force, the pink-haired girl, who had been gnawing on a piece of dark bread, puts it down and slowly turns her head in an eerie manner to face Makale.


    "Who, who are you?"


    Her strange movements and chilling red and blue heterochromatic eyes made Makale shudder, and a cold sweat trickles down his forehead. The next moment, Makale leaps backward, creating distance between him and the girl, and points his blade at her.


    "Who the hell are you?! Why are you in our bas?!"


    Makale questions her fiercely.


    His subordinates rush to his side, surrounding the pink-haired girl, watching her warily. To be honest, although they can sense a bizarre aura from her, and her somewhat terrifying strength makes them uneasy, they still believe they have the upper hand due to their numbers.


    However, when the group surrounds the pink-haired girl, she felt their aura, magical power, intense hostility, and murderous intent. A fierce light flashed in her eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, before Makale and the others react,


    "Boom!!!"


    A mighty, Powerful force accompanied by the sudden release of the power of darkness engulfs everything.


    Blacklight erupts, and countless spikes formed from black liquid burst out from all corners of the base. In an instant, the bodies of dozens of bandits are impaled by the spikes, and then torn to shreds!


    "Ahhhhhh! Help!..."


    ...


    ...


    Terrifying screams fill the air, and Makale is dumbstruck on the spot.


    ��What just happened?! Is, is the girl a demon?!��


    ��No, run, run!��


    Seeing the scene before him and sensing the destructive energy contained within the black light, Makale loses any intention of fighting and is overwhelmed by unparalleled fear. The next moment, he abandons his weapon and runs.


    After all, he had just obtained over 8,000 gemstone coins; how could he die like this?!


    ��No, I can��t die!��


    However, at this moment, whether he wants to die or not is no longer up to Makale. When the black light erupts, the lives of everyone present are in the hands of the pink-haired girl. And apparently, she has no intention of sparing them.


    The next moment, a sword formed from the power of darkness suddenly strikes, piercing the terrified Makale. Amid his desperate screams and pleas, countless black liquids swarm over him, instantly tearing him to pieces...


    In just a few seconds, not a single one of the dozens of bandits present survives.


    Fresh blood and flesh stained the entire base a shocking shade of crimson.


    --


    Huh?!


    What... what��s happening to me?


    After a moment of confusion, Yuan��er��s consciousness returned to her body. The smell of blood nearby captured the girl��s attention. As she turned her head to look at the scene that resembled a molten lava hell, she shuddered, and a strong feeling of discomfort surged in her heart.


    No, did I... did I do this?


    And...


    Did I lose control again?!


    Gazing at the strangers who died so miserably, an indescribable fear crept into Yuan��er��s heart, making her tremble. At the same time, a peculiar sensation assaulted her taste buds.


    What am I eating?


    As she glanced down at the blood-drenched chunk of meat in her hand, Yuan��er��s eyes widened in shock. A few seconds later, she let out a hysterical scream.


    "Aaahhhhh!!!"


    The panicked girl hastily threw the piece of meat away.


    She then desperately clutched her head in terror, "What... what am I doing?!"


    Her mental state near collapse, Yuan��er retreated to the corner and curled up helplessly. Tears streamed down her face like broken pearls. At this moment, the only sound in the vast Base was her sobbing.


    As she stared at the blood-soaked surroundings, a deep sense of remorse engulfed Yuan��er��s heart.


    All she wanted was something to eat, so why... why did things turn out like this?


    And...


    What she ate...


    I��m still hungry...


    Even after devouring an entire bandit gang��s food supply, Yuan��er couldn��t suppress her hunger.


    As the unbearable hunger gnawed at her mind, her heterochromatic eyes seemed to grow increasingly mad and bloodthirsty. Her gaze locked onto someone��s thigh, and under the guidance of her instincts, she couldn��t help but reach out for the flesh...


    ��No! No! I can��t!��


    In an instant, Yuan��er��s consciousness flickered, and she barely suppressed the bloodthirsty impulse within her.


    "I can��t do this, I can��t!" Yuan��er cried out in pain, closing her eyes.


    Becoming a demon, being attacked by her grandfather - it was already too much to bear. Now, realizing she had become a bloodthirsty Demon, her heart filled with even greater despair.


    "Why... why did this happen..."


    "How... how did I become a demon..."


    "Was it... was it that black-haired girl��s doing? If I find her... can she turn me back?"


    ...


    However, as Yuan��er struggled to suppress the impulses in her brain and muttered to herself, an emotionless voice suddenly entered her ears.


    "You can��t turn back."


    "Who... who��s there?"


    Following the source of the sound, Yuan��er looked up.


    There, a mysterious woman in a long robe had somehow perched herself atop the fortress��s watchtower, silently observing Yuan��er...

 Chapter 193 - 194: The Mysterious Woman

    "Who are you?"


    Faced with the sudden appearance of this mysterious, hooded woman, Yuan��er immediately stood up and adopted a cautious stance. The dark power of shadows around her began to flow, seemingly ready to launch an attack at any moment.


    However,


    The overwhelming powerful force of the shadows didn��t seem to affect the mysterious woman. After casting a casual glance at the surrounding carnage, she spoke in a mechanical tone, her voice gradually reaching Yuan��er��s ears.


    "I bear no ill."


    Saying that,


    The woman slowly raised her hand and removed her hood.


    her soft hair cascaded down like a waterfall, draping over her shoulders.


    Her honey-colored curls appeared somewhat languid and rebellious. The woman��s delicate face bore no expression, her long willow-like eyebrows painted a deep purple. Beneath the dark eyeshadow, her cold blue eyes, partially hidden by long lashes, sparkled with a chilly light, concealing a deep, barely perceptible sadness. Her high, narrow nose exuded elegance and indifference. Her nearly bloodless lips were tightly clenched, and her snowy complexion seemed somewhat pale.


    She was an astonishingly beautiful woman with a sickly, ethereal allure, reminiscent of the cold, radiant moon in a dark forest.


    Beautiful, yet chilling to the bone.


    Her figure was obscured by the large coat she wore, making it difficult to discern.


    But to Yuan��er, anyone with such a flawless face must naturally possess an equally stunning figure...


    However,


    Why would such a woman suddenly appear here? She claimed to bear no ill or disgust toward me, and she don��t seem like a bad person.


    And,


    ��What did she mean by what she said earlier?��


    "What do you mean, ��I can��t turn back��? What does that mean?"


    "The power of shadows has already fused with your soul. You cannot turn back. That��s the reality. Learn to accept it."


    "No, that��s not possible..."


    "Have you ever seen anyone revert from being a demon back to a human?"


    At that, Yuan��er fell silent, her face a mix of indescribable emotions. Meanwhile, the intense hunger once again surged to the forefront of her mind. Her heterochromatic eyes flickered, and a violent consciousness gradually began to erode her reason.


    ��No, don��t...��


    Under the influence of her overpowering hunger, the shadows energy around Yuan��er began to rage. It seemed as if the entire Base was being crushed and devoured by the black light...


    "No, you... you should go... I��m... I��m dangerous right now..."


    Even in this state, Yuan��er still wanted to urge the woman before her to leave.


    She didn��t want to harm this seemingly ��good�� sister...


    However,


    In the mysterious woman��s eyes, the raging black light posed no threat. The violent aura constantly released by Yuan��er didn��t cause her to furrow her brow even slightly. At most, her blue eyes revealed a hint of complexity.


    Of course, this emotion was fleeting... sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment,


    After effortlessly dispersing the black liquid that had surged toward her, the mysterious woman tossed what seemed like a ��baguette�� to Yuan��er.


    "Eat this. You won��t be as hungry afterward."


    "Huh?!"


    Catching the long piece of bread, Yuan��er hesitated.


    Despite having emptied the bandits�� granary, she still felt ravenous, and Yuan��er didn��t think such a small piece of bread could satiate her hunger. However, she didn��t seem to have much choice. Eating bread was better than consuming human flesh...


    Although she didn��t know why, the allure of human flesh seemed to grow stronger.


    Eventually,


    Under the calm gaze of the mysterious woman, Yuan��er took bite after bite, quickly stuffing the large piece of bread into her small cherry-red mouth. Despite consuming so much food, her stomach remained flat, showing no signs of swelling...


    As the bread was consumed, Yuan��er��s eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "I��m... I��m not hungry anymore?!"


    At that moment, Yuan��er was astonished to find that the intense hunger that had plagued her for so long and had been unbearable was now suppressed.


    ��What was going on?��


    ��It was just an ordinary piece of bread, right?��


    ��I had already eaten so many pieces of bread like this!��


    Confused, Yuan��er looked up at the mysterious woman perched high above, her curiosity piqued.


    "What did you give me to eat? Why am I suddenly not hungry anymore?"


    "It��s just bread infused with concentrated magic power," the woman replied nonchalantly.


    "Magic power?"


    "A newly born demon king requires a lot of energy to stabilize. However, not only did you not replenish your energy, but you also caused a commotion immediately after awakening, which naturally made you feel hungry. Ordinary food won��t suppress that hunger. You need to replenish your magic power, aura, or shadow power. You need to consume these energies to recover."


    "So, this bread contains a lot of magic power?"


    "Yes."


    "Then... why did you..."


    Looking at the bread crumbs in her hand and hesitating for a moment, Yuan��er slowly raised her head and met the mysterious woman��s blue eyes with a fearful expression.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    "No particular reason. I just bored."


    The woman replied indifferently,


    "Moreover, it��s not just that. I will also teach you how to control your power, how to restrain your inner impulses, and how to hide your identity to live in human society."


    "Teach... teach me?"


    Upon hearing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help but display a perplexed look, her heterochromatic eyes revealing a hint of doubt.


    "Why would you help me like this? We��ve never met before. Do you have some kind of ulterior motive?"


    "If you don��t trust me, then forget it. You can just stay here by yourself."


    The woman bluntly responded to Yuan��er��s words,


    She then stood up, leaped into the air, and left the blood-filled Bandit Base.


    "Eh?!"


    Seeing the mysterious woman leave so abruptly and without looking back, Yuan��er revealed a flustered expression. After being stunned for a few seconds, she hastily mobilized the black light to chase after her. In an instant, the entire Base vanished under the surge of the black light. With the acceleration from the black shadow power, Yuan��er quickly caught up with the woman with honey-colored long hair.


    "I��m sorry! I... I was wrong! I believe you! I believe you! Please teach me how to control my power!"


    Becoming a demon King was indeed hard for Yuan��er to accept.


    But if I can control this power, there might still be a chance for me to return to a normal life.


    my grandfather,


    The people at home,


    They might even accept me again...


    She didn��t want to see her family brandishing their swords at her like before ever again.


    The woman before me seemed to understand demon King so well and could even provide bread that suppressed my hunger. Perhaps she could truly help me?! Moreover, for some reason, I feel that I Can trust this person.


    "Please, wait a moment!"


    In response to Yuan��er��s cry, the woman ahead finally stopped and looked back at the young girl indifferently.


    "Then you can come with me."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Oh, by the way."


    But before they had taken a few steps, the honey-haired woman seemed to remember something, turned back again, and looked at Yuan��er.


    Seeing her expression suddenly become serious, Yuan��er couldn��t help but take a deep breath and asked nervously,


    "What... what��s wrong?"


    "What did you call the girl who turned you into a demon king before?"


    "I... I don��t know her name... I just... called her ��sister��. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "You can��t call her that anymore."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "It will mess up the generation hierarchy."


    Upon hearing this, Yuan��er tilted her head in confusion.


    "Huh? What does that mean? What should I call her then?"


    In response to this question, the honey-haired woman slowly turned around and walked over to Yuan��er. She stretched out her index finger, tapped Yuan��er��s forehead, and said very seriously, word by word:


    "You�� should��. Call�� her... ��mom��."


    "Wha...?!"


    As these words were spoken, countless question marks appeared above the little girl��s head...

 Chapter 194 - 195: Scheming

    At the same time,


    Inside the Winter Forest,


    With the departure of Yumo, the eastern forest region once again returned to its usual tranquility. The Abyssal demons who used to hang around Yumo for attention also returned to their respective territories and resumed their daily patrols.


    As for Shuoyue, she returned to the central lake area that she managed.


    In the world above,


    There are thirteen types of attributes for magic power, battle energy (aura), holy energy, and shadow power. They generate and restrain each other, each with their own characteristics.


    Shuoyue��s shadow power attributes are water and spirit. Naturally, she preferred to stay near water. Her usual visits to the eastern part of the forest were mainly to be close to her beloved secret. Now that her mother had left, Shuoyue naturally returned to her Icey Lake area.


    At this moment,


    Little Shuoyue was sitting quietly by the lakeside, her feet soaking in the cold water.


    "Sigh, what a pity��"


    The young girl couldn��t help but sigh.


    Obviously, her plan to investigate the central part of the continent had fallen through. No matter how much she tried to act cute, her mother didn��t agree in the end. Not only that, but her plan to have her mother take her out for fun had also failed...


    ��sigh��I��m really unlucky����


    Shuoyue couldn��t help but complain about her siblings. If one of them had stayed in the forest to watch over it, she could have gone out to play with her mother, right?


    ��So annoying!��


    However, after a brief grumble, Shuoyue��s displeasure on her face subsided, replaced by a meaningful smile.


    ��Hehe,��


    Her mother had said before,


    Blessing in disguise,


    Although she couldn��t go out with her mother or find her sister, now that she was the only demon left in the Winter Forest, she could do whatever she wanted~. With her mother gone, there was no need to hide her previous plans so strenuously~


    ��Hehehe~��


    Thinking of this, Shuoyue couldn��t help but let out a pleasant, melodious sound like a silver bell.


    After a very ladylike smile,


    Shuoyue spoke slowly:


    "Long time no see, Sebastian~"


    As she spoke, Shuoyue slowly turned her head and looked behind her.


    Not far away, a middle-aged man with white hair, exuding elegance, wearing a monocle and black butler attire, guarded by two demons, walked out of the forest and came to the lakeside.


    The visitor was their former playmate, the butler of the Black Rose family, Sebastian.


    "Long time no see, Lady Shuoyue."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    "We��re all familiar with each other, no need to be so polite. Are you here to see my mother? Unfortunately, she just left."


    "I see, it��s a pity that I couldn��t visit Lady Yumo. But it doesn��t matter, I can still find her in the City of Wind."


    Sebastian said nonchalantly.


    Inside, he didn��t feel guilty.


    After all, because of Mengxi��s sit-ups incident, he suspected that Yumo still remembered him. Until Yumo completely forgot about it, Sebastian dared not appear in front of her. Otherwise, his buttocks would likely be in big trouble...


    His old body couldn��t withstand it.


    After complaining a bit in his heart, Sebastian once again focused his attention on Shuoyue,


    "Actually, the reason I came here is not to find Lady Yumo."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Upon hearing this, Shuoyue revealed a playful smile,


    "Then, are you here to see me, Mr. Sebastian?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    Sebastian nodded ambiguously,


    "The Duke was curious about the progress of your experiment after you successfully captured the hero. After all, the plan is about to begin, and if possible, we hope to keep up with the schedule."


    "Well, about that~"


    Saying this,


    Shuoyue slowly revealed a chilling smile and looked toward the center of the icy lake with cold eyes. Beneath the calm lake water, a massive barrier encased Shuoyue��s testing ground. In the center of the testing ground was a nearly naked woman with lifeless eyes, surrounded by countless abhorrent abyssal demons with creepy tentacles.


    In addition, the area was filled with numerous eerie black orbs, densely packed, sending shivers down one��s spine.


    After briefly sensing the situation below, Shuoyue smiled with a sense of accomplishment and looked at Sebastian proudly,


    "Don��t worry, that female warrior has excellent physical qualities, making her an ideal breeding ground. As a result, the eggs are of high quality too. Once they hatch, we should have abyssal demons with strong resistance against divine energy, right? Hehe~"


    "Hmm,"


    Hearing this, Sebastian nodded his head in satisfaction,


    "I hope so."


    In recent years, the Asumos religion has become increasingly overbearing, but it is still the most formidable force against abyssal demons. The reason is simple: divine energy has extremely powerful destructive power against abyssal demons, far surpassing magic or aura. A powerful individual with intense divine energy can indeed cause significant trouble for the abyssal demons.


    And now, to counteract the followers of the Asumos Church,


    Shuoyue and the Black Rose family planned to cultivate a group of abyssal demons with resistance to divine energy. Shuoyue captured people, provided the venue and suitable abyssal demons for experimentation, while the Black Rose family offered the necessary technology...


    As it stands now,


    Their collaboration seems quite effective.


    The smile on Sebastian��s old face grew more intense,


    After that, the old butler looked into Shuoyue��s pale golden eyes again, Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Shuoyue, could you spare me a few eggs? The Duke would like to see the end product as well."


    "That��s easy~ Besides, we��re all friends here, you don��t need to call me ��Lady��~"


    ...


    --


    On the other side, as Sebastian and Shuoyue were discussing their evil plans by the Icey Lake, letting out villainous laughter, our lady Yumo secretly returned to Marquis Manor. Accompanied by the ripple of a crimson light, Yumo transformed back into the form of the pink-haired little girl.


    After changing into her cook��s outfit, Yumo entered the temporary kitchen in the manor.


    Upon Yumo��s arrival, the surrounding chefs showed respect and admiration in their eyes. They quickly gathered around Yumo, asking if she needed any assistance.


    Regarding this,


    Yumo responded with a friendly smile and politely declined their help. After all, cooking was one of her specialties, and she didn��t need any assistance. She could easily prepare three dishes in no time.


    Looking at the fresh ingredients brought back from the Winter Forest, Yumo smiled contentedly,


    ��Not bad, not bad~��


    However, upon seeing the huge camel-dragon tail, she couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow, recalling the scene when she had encountered the camel-dragon earlier.


    Today,


    Her luck was really good~


    The most delicious part of a camel-dragon is its tail. And today, she had just found out that the Camel-Dragon King had a fractured tail that needed to be amputated~


    As a result, she had very coincidentally acquired the freshest and most succulent tail meat~


    ��Mengxi, that girl is going to have a treat~��


    And so,


    Under the anxious gazes of many chefs, Yumo suddenly lifted the large kitchen knife and chopped down on the camel-dragon tail...


    After nearly an hour of work, three delicious dishes were successfully prepared. Then, Yumo pushed the food cart, carrying the three dishes, and walked toward Mengxi��s cabin under the watchful eyes of the chefs and maids...


    ...


    Watching the gradually receding figure of the girl, the chefs and maids who had been paying attention to her cooking couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, disbelief filled their eyes,


    As Xia��er��s exclusive maid, Dora couldn��t help but exclaim,


    "Oh my, my lady is so good at cooking! I thought she could only make porridge, but she can make such complicated dishes too!"


    "Sigh, haven��t you seen how our Miss has been living these past few years? She��s been fending for herself, so it��s no wonder she can cook."


    "Yes, our Miss must have had a hard time over the years. Just think, at her age, which noble girl without cultivation could lift that black iron kitchen knife? Yet, our Miss wielded it so effortlessly... She must have done a lot of hard labor during these years,"


    "Wuwuwu, my poor lady..." Dora couldn��t help but cover her mouth, her eyes slightly moist.


    The head chef next to her was also filled with emotions,


    After sighing, he looked solemnly at everyone present,


    "Anyway, our Miss is finally back, and we must make it up to her! We can��t let her suffer anymore, understand?!"


    "Understood!" Everyone tearfully looked at Yumo��s retreating figure and replied in unison, resolutely,


    ...


    ...


    "But our Miss is not only gentle, cute, understanding, caring, but also so good at cooking, she��s truly a perfect wife and mother~"


    "Yeah, I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry our Miss in the future."


    "Sigh, that depends on fate. Speaking of which, who is our Miss cooking for? That area is... it can��t be that our Miss is interested in one of the knights, can it?!"


    "No way, what are you thinking about? Our Miss is delivering food to that girl with the divine destiny. They��re both girls, so there��s nothing to it."


    "Uh... well, that��s hard to say..."


    "What?"

 Chapter 195 - 196: Flaws in Acting

    --


    " Sister Mengxi, your jade fish cakes, Shabeton chicken, and roasted camel dragon meat are ready~"


    At noon, Yumo pushed the dining cart into Mengxi��s resting room.


    Upon seeing Yumo��s arrival,


    Mengxi, sitting on the bed, immediately showed a bright and happy smile.


    Not caring about the thin white hospital gown she was wearing and the risk of exposure, Mengxi, with her bare feet, was instantly surrounded by a silver-white light and appeared next to Yumo.


    "Wow, Xiaomo is amazing! You really made them!"


    Looking at the three delicious dishes, Mengxi��s light purple eyes shone with excitement.


    Having been a vegetarian for several days, Mengxi had been longing for Yumo��s cooking.


    She didn��t know if it was because her taste buds had been spoiled by Yumo��s cooking back in the Winter Forest, but now, eating food made by others just felt bland.


    To be honest, Yumo��s cooking was really delicious...


    So much so that,


    Mengxi, who initially wanted to tease Yumo about her cooking, couldn��t help but let tears of joy slip down her cheeks when she saw the dishes...


    "Wow, thank you so much, Xiaomo! Here��s a reward~"


    Saying this,


    Mengxi didn��t hesitate to hug Yumo, who was in her pink-haired girl form, and planted a kiss on her soft and tender...oops!


    Her smooth, delicate face.


    "Eh?! Sister?!"


    Surprised by the sudden kiss, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a small exclamation. However, perhaps because she had grown accustomed to Mengxi��s closeness and kisses recently, Yumo didn��t have much of an exaggerated reaction. After Mengxi let her go, Yumo placed the dishes on a nearby table.


    "Sister Mengxi, eat while it��s still hot."


    "Feed me, Xiaomo~"


    "Ah?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo looked at the silver-haired girl in front of her, somewhat taken aback.


    "Sister, do you want me to, um, feed you?"


    "Yeah~"


    Saying this, Mengxi pitifully pouted her lips and lifted her right hand to show Yumo her injured fingers.


    "Look, my fingers haven��t recovered yet, so I can��t hold a knife and fork at the same time. So, please, Xiaomo~"


    "Uh, well..."


    It seemed like you had no problem pinching my face earlier!


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    However,


    After pondering for a moment, Yumo finally sighed helplessly. Faced with Mengxi��s ��teary-eyed�� expression, Yumo chose to agree.


    Yumo had always been helpless when it came to cutesy behavior.


    "Fine, if you really want me to."


    "Hehe, Xiaomo is so nice ~"


    "..."


    Yumo felt that ever since Mengxi woke up, she had become more and more mischievous.


    Moreover,


    ��Feeding her?��


    Looking at the camel dragon meat she had just cut, Yumo frowned slightly. Back in the Winter Forest, she had been playing the role of the elder sister, and Mengxi was a childlike patient, so feeding her wasn��t an issue.


    However,


    ��Now she was the ��child,�� right? The female lead should be the elder sister, right?��


    ��In the end, why am I the one feeding her?��


    ��Something��s off!��


    ��Is my fate just to feed others?��


    Thinking of this, our poor Yumo slightly pursed her lips in a bit of frustration. However, she quickly regained her composure, blew on the meat to cool it down, and then used a fork to deliver it to Mengxi��s mouth.


    After chewing for a moment,


    The silver-haired girl immediately closed her eyes, revealing an expression of pure bliss,


    "Mmmmmm! It��s so delicious! Xiaomo is truly amazing!"


    "Hehe~"


    At Mengxi��s praise, Yumo smiled with a touch of pride. Seeing Mengxi enjoy her cooking and reveal such a happy smile also gave Yumo a strong sense of accomplishment.


    "It��s good that you like it, Sister Mengxi."


    "Speaking of which, Xiaomo, this meat tastes really good, it must be quite fresh, right?"


    "Yes, it was just co��.."


    "Just?"


    "Uh, no, I mean, the Black Rose family just returned from hunting and happened to bring back some camel dragon meat, so they shared some with me."


    "Oh, I see~"


    While continuing to eat the food Yumo was feeding her, Mengxi revealed a playful expression,


    "Camel dragon meat is a rare ingredient. It��s delicious when fresh but even more precious. The people from the Black Rose family actually gave it to you? And the best tail meat part, too? Enmmm, Xiaomo, are you on good terms with the people from the Black Rose family?"


    "No, not really, we��re not that close. Just that I��ve spent some time with them before at the reception hall. Perhaps, they like children more?"


    Yumo blinked her big eyes, speaking with an incredibly ��sincere�� tone,


    Without any hint of falsehood,


    However,


    After hearing these words, Mengxi slightly smiled, but her eyebrows raised imperceptibly with a hint of deeper meaning.


    Enmm,


    Sister Yumo didn��t tell the truth again.


    In Mengxi��s heart, she felt a bit displeased at that moment. After all, she still hoped that the girl in front of her would be honest with her...


    To be honest,


    Sister Yumo��s acting skills are not bad. When I first met her, I was fooled as well,


    But,


    After spending some time together, she was surprised to find that although Yumo��s acting skills were good, there were some flaws, such as her gaze, small finger movements, and slight fluctuations in her breath... These little details, which weren��t present during normal communication, would inadvertently surface when Yumo was lying.


    ��It��s really strange...��


    From Yumo��s tone and facial muscles, it was apparent that she had received professional acting training. The person who taught her must be a master-level actor. However, Yumo still had some minor imperfections.


    It would be no problem deceiving most people, but after spending a long time with a professional, the flaws would eventually be noticed...


    Were these imperfections overlooked by her teacher when she was learning?


    Or was it something else?


    Did the person who taught Sister Yumo acting skills deliberately leave some minor flaws behind?


    Hehe,


    If that��s the case, maybe the people around Sister Yumo also have their own hidden agendas...


    --


    At the same time,


    Sitting on the back of the abyssal demon, carrying two black abyssal demon eggs, Sebastian suddenly sneezed for no reason,


    "Ah~choo~"


    Rubbing his nose, Sebastian looked around with a baffled expression,


    Hmm?


    ��Why does it feel like someone is talking about me behind my back?��


    --


    Oh well, let them have their thoughts.


    At least,


    Thanks to that unknown teacher,


    I can now better understand Sister Yumo��s thoughts~


    Thinking of this, Mengxi slowly revealed a smile with a hint of deeper meaning, causing Yumo across from her to shiver involuntarily, feeling an inexplicable chill down her spine.


    "Alright, if you��re not close with them, then be it. But since you accepted their meat, remember to return the favor in the future."


    "Mhm, I know."


    "Mhm, such a good girl~"


    Pinching Yumo��s soft, fair face, Mengxi nodded in satisfaction.


    However,


    As she pinched Yumo��s face, a thought emerged in Mengxi��s mind. Since she could now roughly determine if Sister Yumo was lying based on some details, there was a question she was curious about...


    From the previous conversation between Sister Yumo and the Divine Punishment sect leader,


    Yumo got close to her, Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nurturing her, seemingly to destroy the Demons Temple.


    So,


    ��As an abyssal demon, how did Sister Yumo truly see herself?��


    Although Mengxi could guess from Yumo��s behavior, she still wanted further confirmation...


    After taking a few deep breaths, Mengxi raised her hand to her chin, gazing solemnly at the pink-haired girl in front of her, and held Yumo��s soft, delicate hand,


    " Xiaomo, I have a question for you."


    "Hmm? What��s up, Sister Mengxi?"


    The sudden serious atmosphere made Yumo slightly stunned, her blue eyes blinking, revealing a curious look,


    Under Yumo��s curious and slightly puzzled gaze, Mengxi slowly spoke,


    " Xiaomo, to be honest, what kind of person do you think I am?"


    "Hmm? Enmm, a good person, a very gentle big sister!"


    "Then, Xiaomo, do you like your sister?"


    "Hmm?"


    Why ask this all of a sudden?


    Caught off guard, Yumo was stunned for a moment,


    However, after regaining her senses, Yumo nodded without hesitation and replied with a cute, innocent tone,


    "Of course I like her~"


    Our Mengxi is so adorable, kind, pure, beautiful, brave, and understanding. How could such a good girl not be liked?


    Upon hearing Yumo��s answer and carefully observing the pink-haired girl��s reaction,


    Mengxi��s face rarely showed a faint blush,


    ��Sister Yumo, this time, it seems, you didn��t lie...��

 Chapter 196 - 197: Shocking News

    Getting this answer, Mengxi��s face turned slightly red for the first time.


    Like,


    She had heard this word countless times.


    Affected by the holy power, people around her were constantly showing their affection toward her, and ��like�� was a word they used every day. Over time, Mengxi gradually developed a sense of disgust for this kind of ��like�� that was forcibly distorted by her holy and divine power...


    And now,


    A demon king, who was not affected by the Holy power, and even extremely disgusted with the Holy aura and the holy energy on her own body, actually said she liked her...


    This feeling was truly strange,


    But,


    It was also very comfortable.


    ��Hehe~...��


    Thinking of this, a very bright smile gradually appeared on the silver-haired girl��s face. Her already stunning beauty, coupled with this heartfelt sweet smile, made Mengxi even more dazzling at this moment, like warm sunlight in winter, capable of melting thousands of glaciers, causing Yumo, who was sitting opposite her, to reveal a shocked expression.


    After a moment of reflection, S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having gotten a satisfactory answer, Mengxi happily reached out and rubbed Yumo��s little head,


    "your big Sister likes Xiaomo a lot too, so Xiaomo has to stay by sister��s side more often, okay?"


    "Mhm."


    Yumo, like a child, swung her legs and nodded with a smile. Then, Yumo curiously asked:


    "Sister Mengxi, why did you suddenly ask that?"


    "Nothing really, just curious. Oh, right..."


    Mengxi grinned, then picked up a fork from the side, stabbed a piece of tender camel dragon tail meat without saying anything, and brought it directly to Miss Yumo��s mouth,


    "Here, open up, ah~"


    "Hmm? Sister, I��ve already eaten, you go ahead."


    "It��s fine, just eat more. Camel dragon meat is quite rare. Besides, you��re still growing, so it��s okay to eat more. Come on, ah~"


    "Enmm..."


    Faced with the camel dragon meat brought to her mouth and Mengxi��s expectant eyes, Yumo finally had no choice but to open her mouth and take a bite of the meat Mengxi fed her.


    Really,


    I was just feeding her a moment ago, and now it��s her turn to feed me...


    However, facing the mouthfuls of meat brought to her lips, Yumo couldn��t help but pout,


    "Emm, sister, if you keep feeding me, I��ll get fat!"


    "It��s fine, getting a bit chubby is okay too. Just eat more, it��s no big deal, since you don��t have much meat on you anyway~"


    Mengxi said carelessly,


    At this moment, a maid who had just come in to serve water overheard and couldn��t help but refute Mengxi��s words,


    "You can��t say that, Miss Mengxi. Miss Xia��er, you still need to control your image, so that you can find a good husband in the future. If you��re too fat, nobody will want you."


    "If no one wants her, I��ll take her~"


    Mengxi still maintained a nonchalant expression,


    And under the helpless gaze of the maid, she continued to feed Yumo,


    The roles of the feeder and the one being fed seemed to have completely reversed at this moment.


    "It��s fine, Xiaomo is growing right now, so it��s okay to eat more, you know~"


    As she said this, Mengxi playfully rubbed Yumo��s little face and chuckled, "I think Xiaomo isn��t quite perfect as a pillow yet, but she��ll be great when she grows a little bigger~ If she could reach 1.66 meters, that would be


    nice~"


    "Eh..."


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s heart inexplicably trembled,


    Because her girl form was about that height...


    This girl,


    Could she be hinting at something?


    Yumo couldn��t help but frown,


    However, upon meeting Mengxi��s pure and flawless, innocent, and longing light purple eyes, Yumo involuntarily dismissed the guess in her mind...


    ��Ennmm, maybe I��m overthinking it.��


    Her memories of the cold winter forest had been sealed by Shuoyue. When she appeared as a girl before, Mengxi was basically in a state of unconsciousness, so it was unlikely she knew about it...


    On the other hand,


    Just as Yumo was pondering,


    Mengxi, who was feeding her, seemed to remember something. After putting down the fork, she looked thoughtfully toward the direction of Xiumu: "Speaking of which, Xiaomo, do you remember your grandfather talking to me before?"


    "Hmm?"


    Yumo curiously looked up,


    Come to think of it,


    There seemed to be such an incident. Before the invasion of the Divine Punishment Sect, Xiumu did privately meet with Mengxi once.


    "Grandpa, and sister, what did you talk about?"


    "It was about whether or not you could go to the Asumos Church."


    "Huh? This, this matter? Then, what did Grandpa say?"


    "His Lordship said he respects your decision, and if you want to go, he��ll let me take you. However, he hopes that you can stay in the Marquis��s house for a while longer, so you can accompany Lady Aurora."


    "Is that so?"


    Yumo was slightly surprised,


    Originally, she thought that Marquis Xiumu, who adored his granddaughter and disliked the Asumos Church, wouldn��t agree to let her go there. Unexpectedly, he actually said that...


    "So, Xiaomo, what do you think?"


    "As for me,"


    After pondering for a moment, Yumo slowly spoke:


    "Sister, for now, I want to stay here for a while and accompany my grandparents..."


    Although Aurora was still unaware of Yuan��er��s situation,


    The Marquis would surely tell her soon,


    Upon learning that Yuan��er had turned into a demon they hated the most, the old couple would undoubtedly be heartbroken. Now, it��s better to stay and accompany them, as a way to repay their previous efforts. Additionally, if possible, she would like to resolve Yuan��er��s issue first...


    Just,


    If she stays here,


    Mengxi might have to...


    Thinking of this, Yumo looked up with a conflicted expression, meeting Mengxi��s gem-like, brilliant light purple eyes.


    However,


    It seemed as if Mengxi had already guessed Yumo��s thoughts and simply responded with a sweet smile,


    "It��s fine. I plan to stay in Wind City for a while anyway, so you can just focus on accompanying the Marquis and his wife. When you��re ready to leave, we can go together."


    At this moment,


    Mengxi had already decisively chosen to ignore the Archbishop��s instructions to return,


    ��Even if I don��t go back, what can that old man do to me?!��


    Besides, to be honest, she didn��t really want to return to that broken place and deal with a group of people scheming against each other. It was too boring. Moreover, practicing by Yumo��s side was more efficient in every way than going back to the church, so why should I go back?


    Hmm?


    ��What��s going on?��


    However, while Mengxi and Yumo were interacting, the door to the cabin suddenly opened, and another anxious-looking maid rushed in, running to Yumo��s side,


    "Miss Xia��er, something terrible has happened. You, you need to come with us right away!"


    Yumo: "???"


    Mengxi: "???"


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the empty space above the Marquis��s mansion (where the main house used to be), two groups of people were confronting each other, swords drawn and bows bent. The atmosphere in the air had already dropped to freezing point, both sides like ignited powder kegs, ready to explode at any moment.


    Among these two groups, one was naturally led by Marquis Xiumu, consisting of the backbone of the Northern Territory and some members of the Blizzard Knights.


    As for the other group of people,


    They were wearing golden armor, white robes, and bearing the emblem of the Snowy Night Empire��s royal family �C a group of knights. Upon seeing their distinctive outfits, anyone from the Snowy Night Empire could immediately guess their identities.


    They were the Saburino Royal Knights, directly under the royal family, and obedient to the Snowy Night Empire��s emperor.


    They were also the most powerful elite force in the entire empire.


    These golden knights simply stood there, and their terrifying aura rushed toward the people of Wind City, causing everyone to involuntarily gasp. Even Marquis Xiumu himself couldn��t help but show a solemn gaze,


    However, as the lord of this place, Xiumu still withstood the pressure, stepped forward slowly, and fearlessly shouted,


    "You are violating the agreement! Without prior consultation, without prior notice, you dare to barge directly into the sphere of influence of Wind City! Aren��t you afraid of His Majesty responsibilities?!"


    Nevertheless,


    Facing Xiumu��s questioning, a woman with amber-colored short hair and a beautiful face, standing at the forefront of the golden knights, directly showed a disdainful expression,


    "I��m sorry, Marquis, but there��s a communication problem in your Northern Territory. We couldn��t inform you even if we wanted to. Besides... we only came here because we received His Majesty��s orders."


    "Nonsense, His Majesty would never do such a thing! We have an agreement!"


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood. This is not the intention of the late emperor."


    "Hmm? Late emperor? What do you mean by that?"


    Hearing this, the short-haired woman couldn��t help but reveal a mocking look,


    "Ah, as expected of a barbaric city on the edge, the news is really not well-informed. Marquis, it seems you are still unaware that a few days ago, His Majesty passed away. Now, the person managing the empire is His Majesty Xue Tianao."


    "You?! What are you saying?!"


    At this moment, an expression of disbelief suddenly emerged on Xiumu��s weathered old face...

 Chapter 197 - 198: The New Emperor’s Command

    --


    A few days ago,


    "You! This is, this is a rebellion! I am, I am your father!"


    Inside the Sky Dome Palace of the Snowy Night Empire,


    Accompanied by an explosion of pale golden magic, a terrifying sword aura swept through the court, causing countless officials to lose consciousness and collapse under the baptism of this terrifying wave. The imperial guards who tried to rush into the main hall to save the emperor were also affected by this power, and they were all blown away by dozens of meters.


    The emperor of the Snowy Night Empire, Luo Jie-Valentin, was choked by the neck of another young and handsome blond man, and was pressed against the wall,


    Facing Luo Jie��s scolding, the blond man, Xue Tianao, showed an indifferent smile full of contempt,


    "Heh, father? From childhood to adulthood, I never saw you treat me as your son. Besides, the one who wanted to attack me just now was you, wasn��t it?"


    "You traitorous son!"


    Panting heavily, Luo Jie��s life force began to slowly fade away,


    In desperation, the emperor had no choice but to cast his pleading gaze toward the middle-aged man in a heroic cloak and blue and white military uniform not far away,


    "Luo Kefei, hurry, kill this traitorous son!"


    However,


    Facing the emperor��s cry for help, the middle-aged man named Luo Kefei remained in a closed-eye meditation state, completely ignoring the dying old emperor,


    Seeing this, Luo Jie��s eyes shrank suddenly, and a strong sense of horror emerged in his eyes,


    "How is this possible?! You, you traitorous son?! What have you done to even win over the Guardian General of the nation?!"


    "Heh, bribery, don��t make it sound so ugly. General Luo Kefei chose me only because I can lead the Snowy Night Empire to a brighter future. He must have had enough of a weak, compromising coward of an emperor like you."


    "What do you want?!"


    "What do I want, don��t you know?"


    "No, no way! I, I am your father, you, you can��t do this?! ..."


    Hearing Luo Jie repeating these words, the smile on Xue Tianao��s face became even more intense, with a strong sense of accomplishment emerging in his heart,


    "If you didn��t want to die, you should have treated us, mother and son, better in the first place..."


    After a cold laugh,


    Xue Tianao suddenly drew the sword from his waist,


    Under the escort of pale golden magic, the dazzling golden sword broke through Luo Jie��s defensive magic,


    Then,


    Under the gaze of a group of guards, servants, and several ministers who were dumbfounded, Xue Tianao pierced Luo Jie��s heart with a single sword. Accompanied by a series of wails, a generation of imperial leaders died under the sword of their own son, with wide-open, ferocious, and unwilling eyes telling the old emperor��s inner resentment.


    Unfortunately, with the dispersal of his soul, revenge was no longer possible.


    "The throne, finally, is in my hands."


    After throwing Luo Jie��s body onto the floor of the main hall, Xue Tianao, filled with excitement and joy, stroked the platinum throne he had longed for.


    Behind him,


    As the deputy commander, Toma approached Xue Tianao with a delighted and excited smile,


    "Your Highness, we have succeeded."


    "Yes."


    "What should we do with these people?"


    "Well..."


    Hearing that, Xue Tianao slowly turned his head and looked at the group of officials loyal to the old emperor, who was surrounded by the royal knights and staring at him with hatred. After observing for a moment, Xue Tianao disdainfully said, "These old antiques are of no use, keeping them is just a waste of resources, and they might spread the news of what happened here. So, you know what to do."


    "Understood, Your Roy... Oh, no, Your Majesty... Understood, Your Majesty."


    Toma smiled slightly, then looked at the trembling old men behind him with cold eyes,


    In the next moment,


    Toma��s battle-axe suddenly swung,


    With the splattering of blood and the explosion of earth-attributed fighting spirit, several more bloody corpses appeared in the main hall.


    After dealing with the old antiques, Toma respectfully looked at Xue Tianao,


    "So, Your Majesty, what should we do next?"


    "Proceed according to the original plan."


    "Understood."


    After getting Xue Tianao��s approval, Toma put away his battle-axe and walked out of the main hall, preparing to execute Xue Tianao��s next plan. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After watching Toma leave, Xue Tianao looked at the short-haired woman not far away, who was leading the knights to clean up the aftermath,


    "Captain Aqino,"


    In response to Xue Tianao��s call, the amber-haired woman holding a knight��s lance immediately knelt down, waiting for Xue Tianao��s command.


    "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"


    "You and General Luo Kefei will head to the northern border together. The northern territory is indispensable for the empire��s complete unification. Now, the Marquis��s family has just been attacked by the Divine Punishment Sect, so they are in a weakened state and easier to deal with. Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes,"


    Aqino replied without hesitation,


    Xue Tianao nodded with satisfaction at Aqino��s response,


    It seemed that it was a wise decision to spend so much time recruiting her.


    "Alright, I��ll leave this task to you."


    "Understood, Your Majesty. I promise to complete the mission."


    "Hmm, don��t disappoint me."


    "Yes..."


    ...


    --


    Recalling the conversation she had with Xue Tianao, or rather, His Majesty, at the Sky Dome Palace, Aqino��s eyes gradually became filled with fighting spirit, and an intense desire for battle surged within her. The first knight of the Royal Knights�� momentum soared, putting immense pressure on Xiumu and the others, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    The Blizzard Knights, who had not yet recovered from several battles, could hardly withstand Aqino��s Powerful aura. Everyone involuntarily showed a trace of pain on their faces.


    Seeing this, Aqino coldly laughed,


    ��As expected,��


    ��Just as the Crown Prince had anticipated, the Marquis��s family is now unable to resist...��


    This was a rare opportunity that only comes once in a thousand years.


    So,


    With her powerful momentum, Aqino stepped forward,


    "Do you understand? The former emperor has passed away, and the agreement he signed with you no longer exists. Now, Wind City is part of the empire��s territory, so why can��t the Royal Knights come?"


    "You!"


    Hearing this, Xiumu was momentarily at a loss for words,


    Indeed, the agreement he had signed with the former emperor would become invalid the moment the former emperor died. The new emperor had no obligation to abide by it. However, how did the former emperor... suddenly die?


    "Wasn��t the former emperor fine just a while ago? How did he suddenly pass away?!"


    "The former emperor failed during his breakthrough to the seventh rank, resulting in him losing control of his powers, and his soul ultimately shattered and died."


    Aqino said calmly,


    "Losing control of his powers? Are you joking?!"


    "This is the conclusion reached by the Royal Medical Academy. There is no need to question it, Marquis Xiumu."


    "..."


    At this moment, Xiumu couldn��t help but clench his fists. He had a rough guess in his heart about Luo Jie��s death. However, he didn��t expect Xue Tianao to be so bold. If it was really a coup, how did he manage to deal with the Grand Captain of the Protectorate?


    Xiumu was filled with doubts,


    But he also knew that he didn��t have the time to ponder over these questions now.


    Looking at the Royal Knights who had suddenly broken into the Marquis�� mansion, Xiumu took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed his inner rage,


    "Then, Captain Aqino, what is the purpose of the Royal Knights coming to Wind City this time? It can��t be just to visit the northern border, right?"


    "Although I would like to take a tour, we do have more important things to do."


    "What?"


    "Hehe~,"


    After a cold laugh, Aqino took out a scroll adorned with the royal crest,


    Under the astonished gaze of Xiumu and the others, Aqino displayed the order within,


    "By the command of His Majesty Xue Tianao, the Marquis��s family is accused of colluding with the Abyssal Demons, using the power of the Shadow to assist in cultivation! Their noble title is now revoked! Arrest all related personnel and send them to the imperial capital, Sky Dome, for trial!"


    As soon as her words fell,


    The Royal Knights surrounding Xiumu and the others immediately drew their swords, and dozens of magic-guided guns were aimed directly at the Marquis��s family members. A terrifying hostility and hatred locked onto Xiumu at this moment, causing his expression to change drastically...


    "Colluding with the Abyssal Demons?! Using the power of the Shadow, what nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Faced with Aqino��s words, Xiumu was filled with anger,


    He had been diligently guarding the northern border, and now he was accused of colluding with the Abyssal Demons?! This was simply a joke!


    Without hesitation, Xiumu rebuked sharply,


    However,


    Aqino clearly had no intention of discussing further with Xiumu and abruptly raised her hand. Accompanied by a faint red fighting aura, a flaming spear materialized in her hand as she summoned it from her spatial ring. Aqino��s terrifying aura, belonging to a high-level saint, was released without restraint, instantly imposing an indescribable oppression on everyone in the Marquis�� mansion.


    "There��s no point in talking further. You can explain yourself after you see the judge! If you intend to resist, then today will be your last day!"


    .....

 Chapter 198 - 199: Captured

    "There��s no point in talking further. You can explain yourself after you see the judge! If you intend to resist, then today will be your last day!"


    Saying this,


    The members of the Royal Knights followed Aqino and released all the power within their bodies. The magic-guided guns were fully loaded, seemingly waiting for Aqino��s order to riddle Xiumu and his servants and knights with holes.


    Facing the aggressive Aqino and the Royal Knights, the members of the Blizzard Knights, led by Sikta, could no longer endure the humiliation,


    The hot-tempered knights drew their weapons and confronted the golden-armored knights surrounding them,


    "You guys shouldn��t be so arrogant! The Marquis has been guarding Wind City for decades, how could he possibly collude with the Abyssal Demons?! This is a setup!"


    While roaring,


    Sikta quickly looked at Xiumu beside him,


    "Marquis, you absolutely cannot go to the capital! This is definitely a trap! Once you go, you��ll never come back. Why don��t we fight them instead?"


    Faced with Sikta��s suggestion,


    Xiumu fell silent,


    And thoughtfully looked around at the well-trained, fully equipped golden-armored knights, as well as the family cemetery where the Thundercat was taking place in the distance.


    Noticing Xiumu��s gaze, Aqino couldn��t help but scoff,


    "Don��t bother, Marquis. Your family��s guardian beast has already been suppressed by the Grand Captain, it can��t help you. And..."


    After glancing playfully at Sikta and the other members of the Blizzard Knights,


    Aqino sighed helplessly,


    "Moreover, Marquis, I really advise you not to resist. His Majesty Xue Tianao has already given the order. If you and your subordinates join forces and refuse to surrender, Wind City will be considered in a state of rebellion. The First Army Group outside will immediately launch an attack."


    "You? Are you serious?"


    "Yes, Marquis."


    As the words were spoken, Aqino��s gaze became even colder,


    "If you accept the arrest, the First Army Group won��t attack."


    Hearing this, Xiumu��s expression became increasingly conflicted, and a strong sense of powerlessness filled him.


    "Marquis, don��t worry! We have a terrain advantage and can repel them! After that, we can flee to another country!"


    Sikta angrily said on the side,


    However, to his subordinate��s suggestion, Xiumu eventually shook his head,


    "There��s no need."


    "Marquis!"


    "Enough."


    The First Army Group was the strongest force in the Snow Night Empire, now equipped with the heavy artillery provided by Xue Tianao. Once the siege began, Wind City would suffer heavy casualties, and most of the dead would be civilians. As a lord, his duty was to protect these people, not to let them become victims of the power struggle.


    Sacrificing the people to ensure the continuation of his family,


    Xiumu couldn��t do it,


    Moreover, if he were to flee, wouldn��t that be indirectly admitting guilt? In that case, wouldn��t the honor that the Marquis family had accumulated over hundreds of years be lost?


    Furthermore,


    With the arrival of the Grand Captain, everything was pointless. After all, the old Captain was a terrifying existence at the eighth rank, and they had no chance of resisting him...


    ��I really don��t understand how Xue Tianao managed to win him over.��


    Going to the capital might offer a slim chance of clearing his name. It depended on what Xue Tianao wanted to do. Did he merely want to strip them of their rights, or did he want to eradicate them entirely?


    Sighing inwardly, Xiumu looked guiltily toward the area where Aurora and Yumo were,


    ��I��m sorry, my wife, and my granddaughter...��


    Ignoring the calls of Sikta and some of the hardliners, Xiumu dropped his sword and revealed a bitter expression before reluctantly walking toward Aqino,


    "I understand, I won��t resist."


    "Heh, a wise decision."


    Aqino withdrew the flaming spear back into her spatial ring, and the coldness in her amber eyes dissipated. A satisfied smile gradually appeared on her face.


    Heh,


    As expected, just as the Crown Prince had predicted,


    Marquis Xiumu would not risk the lives of his people.


    "From now on, please guide me, Marquis."


    Saying this,


    Aqino took out a specially made magic-sealing handcuff and locked Xiumu��s hands and feet. As the eerie blue light flickered on the magic-sealing handcuffs, Xiumu��s fighting aura was greatly suppressed. Already severely injured, he had no chance of breaking free from the restraints.


    Following that,


    Under the unwilling and angry gazes of the Marquis family��s servants and the members of the Blizzard Knights, their highly respected Marquis became a prisoner under the watch of the Royal Knights...


    Also becoming a prisoner was Aurora, who was resting on the other side of the Marquis�� mansion,


    The members of the Blizzard Knights and the guards of Wind City, who had intended to fight the Knights, eventually followed Aurora��s instructions and laid down their weapons. Apparently, both husband and wife made almost identical decisions at that moment.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Several maids and guards, under the instructions of the Marquis family��s housekeeper, hurriedly rushed into the room where Mengxi was resting.


    "Miss Xia, there��s trouble! The royal family has taken action against the Marquis family! Before the royal knights come, Miss Xia, we must leave quickly!"


    With that,


    One of the maids immediately grabbed Yumo��s hand and started running toward the exit,


    Leaving Yumo confused,


    "What��s going on?"


    Equally puzzled was the silver-haired girl beside her,


    "What exactly is happening?"


    Mengxi, who had been enjoying their time together, was naturally displeased to be interrupted so suddenly and looked at these ��uninvited guests�� with confusion.


    Seeing Mengxi, the maids could only sigh helplessly,


    "Sigh, there��s no time to explain, Miss Mengxi, we need to get Miss Xia out of the Marquis�� mansion first! No, we need to get out of Wind City! We��ll explain everything once we��re safe."


    "Safe?"


    "Yes, we can��t let the royal knights take the young lady to the capital, otherwise, her life would be in danger!"


    With that, one of the maids carefully opened the door, and while no one was around, quickly led Yumo toward the southern exit of the Marquis�� mansion!


    However, they had not gone far,


    When the faces of the maids and guards suddenly changed.


    Because, accompanied by a gust of wind, dozens of royal knights riding black griffins descended from the sky, surrounding Yumo and the others who were trying to escape. Upon seeing Yumo��s face, the squad leader at the front revealed an excited smile,


    "That��s right, it��s her! The daughter of the Marquis family! Hehe, you think you can escape? Capture her!"


    At the squad leader��s command, dozens of knights leaped down and charged toward Miss Yumo. The surrounding guards tried to resist, but they were outnumbered and easily subdued by the royal knights.


    The next moment,


    Several sharp swords were held against Yumo��s neck,


    Yumo: "Huh??" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then,


    The squad leader, riding on the griffin, slowly flew above Yumo, looking down at her with a disdainful and hostile tone,


    "Please come with us, the daughter of the Marquis family."


    "..."


    Hmm,


    Seeing this scene and glancing at the sword against her neck, Yumo revealed a puzzled expression,


    ��Ah, what��s going on?��


    Though Yumo was confused,


    The anger that surged within Mengxi when she saw someone holding a sword to Yumo��s neck was indescribable. Even knowing that these weapons could not possibly harm the pink-haired girl, Mengxi still felt extremely annoyed, especially after noticing the disdain in the eyes of their opponents.


    "What are you doing to her!"


    Annoyed, Mengxi transformed into a silver-white light and rushed into the air in an instant.


    Under the unprepared gazes of the royal knights, Mengxi��s bare foot struck the squad leader��s head, distorting and denting his face...


    In an instant,


    Blood splattered across the sky...

 Chapter 199 - 200: Attempt to Stop

    --


    Something seemed off about herself,


    Mengxi couldn��t help but notice this issue.


    Even though she knew that Yumo wouldn��t be harmed by these weapons, she couldn��t help but feel an inexplicable anger when she saw the so-called royal knights place their blades against Yumo��s neck...


    However,


    At the moment, Mengxi had no time to consider why she would feel this way.


    Because after the squad leader showed a disdainful and contemptuous expression, Mengxi suddenly turned into a silver light, instantly appearing in mid-air.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion and the flickering of silver light,


    Under the unprepared gaze of the royal knights, the squad leader��s helmet was suddenly knocked off, and his face was distorted and dented by Mengxi��s kick, becoming quite comical. With Mengxi��s force, the squad leader was sent flying and fell embarrassingly into a nearby pit.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    After coughing up some blood and a few teeth, the squad leader managed to get up from the ground with difficulty.


    ��Wow!��


    Seeing this scene, Yumo couldn��t help but marvel inwardly.


    Though, in Yumo��s view, Mengxi attacking the royal knights was not a wise move,


    ��She��s a bit impulsive...��


    But,


    The Sixth Rank High Level squad leader was defeated so easily? Especially when Mengxi hadn��t fully recovered...


    Even though Mengxi��s strength was still at the Sixth Rank Middle Level, there was no doubt that she had become stronger after their previous battle~


    Seeing the heroine gradually growing,


    A feeling of relief appeared in Yumo��s deep blue eyes.


    And,


    A feeling of accomplishment~


    On the other hand,


    Seeing their squad leader being attacked, the royal knights quickly drew their weapons and surrounded Mengxi. Their coordinated magic was ready, prepared to launch an attack on Mengxi at any moment. However, just as the knights were about to act, the squad leader who had been sent flying by Mengxi timely stopped his subordinates,


    "Don��t be reckless!"


    "..."


    Hearing the command, the knights temporarily halted their attack plans and watched the beautiful silver-haired girl warily.


    "You, you must be Miss Mengxi, right?"


    Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, and recalling the instructions from the commander, Squad Leader Abike wiped the blood off his face and spoke respectfully,


    "Mengxi? The Chosen One?"


    Hearing the squad leader��s words, several knights who were late to realize exclaimed in surprise, looking at the girl in front of them with astonishment,


    "Squad Leader? Is this the person His Majesty told us not to harm?"


    "Yes, who else could such a beautiful silver-haired girl be?"


    Abike smiled faintly,


    Though his nose was broken by the punch, causing him great displeasure, he still held back his anger when he thought of the commander and His Majesty��s orders,


    Fulfilling His Majesty��s will was his duty.


    Suppressing his inner displeasure, Abike slowly bowed to Mengxi. After all, the person before him might be the future queen, so it was best to be polite.


    "Miss Mengxi, I apologize for our rudeness earlier. However, I must ask you not to interfere, as this is an internal matter of our country."


    "Internal matter?"


    "Yes, the Marquis family has violated the fifth rule of the Empire��s Iron Law and colluded with the Abyssal Demons. Therefore, His Majesty Xue has ordered that the entire Marquis family be brought back to the imperial capital, for trial. This little girl is the daughter of the Marquis family, so she must also return with us."


    "Xue ? That guy became the emperor?"


    "Yes, the crown prince has now become the emperor of the empire."


    "And this order is from him too?"


    "Yes, so please don��t interfere, Miss Chosen One."


    "Heh, that��s laughable."


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi couldn��t help but let out a cold laugh, and her light purple eyes gradually overflowed with a chilling aura:


    "The Marquis family has been wholeheartedly protecting the northern border for so many years, and you say they colluded with the Abyssal Demons? Isn��t that too ridiculous? Or is it that Xue wants to frame them?"


    "Miss Mengxi, please do not insult His Majesty! His Majesty has always been just and would never frame meritorious officials! The Marquis family must have some unspeakable secret!"


    After listening to Mengxi��s words, the squad leader and the knights behind him showed angry expressions.


    "Heh, I doubt it..."


    "Say what you want, but Miss Mengxi, please don��t prevent us from taking this young lady away. This is our country��s internal affair. We have an agreement with the Asumos Church, and as a backup Saintess, you have no right to interfere."


    With that,


    The squad leader couldn��t help but reveal a smug smile.


    Another royal knight nearby couldn��t help but tease:


    "Of course, Miss Mengxi, if you��re willing to become the Empress, then you can interfere."


    "You guys..."


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi became increasingly annoyed. The silver-white pure holy energy within her body began to surge and gradually gathered in her fists.


    If Yumo were really taken to the imperial capital for trial, she would inevitably meet that womanizer Xue.


    For some reason,


    Mengxi didn��t want Yumo to meet that guy.


    Xue was so greedy,


    If he saw Yumo��s true form, no! Even just the adorable little Yumo right now, he might set his sights on her!


    If Yumo��s ultimate goal was to destroy the Demons Temple, helping Xue , the Chosen One, to increase his power might achieve her final goal. Moreover, although Xue was disgusting, he did have good looks.


    Considering his ability to win over girls�� hearts, what if my Yumo were seduced by him?


    More importantly,


    Now that Xue was stronger than Mengxi, would Yumo choose to stay by his side and accompany him in his growth to accomplish her goal?


    Thinking of this, Mengxi felt not only annoyed but also anxious.


    Just imagining Yumo in Xue ��s embrace made Mengxi��s heart burn with anger...


    Her fists clenched tightly, her nails even digging into her flesh,


    Blood dripped from her hands, drop by drop.


    "Really, seeking death..."


    In order to prevent such a frustrating future, Mengxi��s eyes burst with a strong silver-white light, and the girl��s momentum began to rise steadily. Although she was only at the middle stage of the sixth rank, it gave the knights present an indescribable sense of oppression. The knights who had just teased Mengxi couldn��t help but reveal a trace of fear, and they quickly assumed a defensive posture.


    The squad leader��s face changed abruptly, and he shouted anxiously,


    "Miss Mengxi, this is a breach of contract!"


    "I don��t care about any agreement. You can��t take her away!"


    As the silver light surged, a silver energy sword condensed in Mengxi��s palm.


    However,


    Just as Mengxi was about to take action and ��save�� Yumo by dealing with these royal knights,


    A sudden white meteor, carrying a terrifying momentum, descended from the sky and landed right next to Mengxi. An arm burst out from the light, directly grabbing Mengxi��s arm, and the remaining energy shattered the energy sword in her hand into specks of silver light.


    At the same time, a familiar voice entered Mengxi��s ears,


    "Calm down, Mengxi. Turning against them directly isn��t appropriate."


    "?"


    "Hm?"


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Mengxi hurriedly looked behind her.


    At this moment,


    As the white light dissipated, a cool white-haired girl wearing a black and red Sunlight Warrior skirt suddenly appeared in Mengxi��s sight. Upon meeting the girl��s blue eyes, Mengxi bit her lip in surprise,


    "Bai... Sister Bai? How did you get here?"


    That��s right, the girl who appeared suddenly, with a powerful aura, was none other than one of the three Heavenly Apostles of the Asumos Church, Bai Yanluo.


    Carefully pulling Mengxi behind her, Bai Yanluo��s words entered Mengxi��s ears,


    "I��ll explain later, just don��t be impulsive now."


    After softly urging Mengxi to calm down, Bai Yanluo slowly approached the royal knights who were on edge. Faced with Bai Yanluo��s appearance and feeling her terrifying holy aura, these royal knights couldn��t help but tremble, watching the woman in front of them uneasily and warily,


    "We will abide by the agreement and not interfere in your internal affairs. But please leave quickly and do not disturb the rest of our Saintess."


    "?"


    Hearing this, everyone, including Abike, couldn��t help but reveal a look of delight. After all, none of them would want to clash with a Heavenly Apostle. With their strength, facing such a powerful person would mean certain death.


    "Thank you for your understanding, lady Bai Yanluo! We will withdraw immediately!"


    Seeing that the other party was no longer persistent, these royal knights hurriedly took Yumo and headed for their captain��s location.


    As they watched the royal knights leave, sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, Bai Yanluo turned helplessly to look at the cold-faced silver-haired girl not far away,


    "Mengxi, our church has finally reached an agreement with Xue Tianao . Do you want to break the contract just for a little kid?"


    In response,


    Mengxi turned her head away, visibly displeased,


    "She��s not just some little kid..."

 Chapter 200 - 201: Stirring Up Hatred

    Seeing the pink-haired little girl being taken away by a group of crude golden-armored knights, Mengxi��s heart was undoubtedly extremely upset. However, she was indeed powerless. After Bai Yanluo��s arrival, Mengxi was well aware that she could no longer take action.


    The only thing she could do was perhaps express her dissatisfaction through words:


    "She��s not just some little girl��."


    "..."


    Hearing Mengxi��s emotional words, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but pause for a moment, thoughtfully looking at the pink-haired girl��s figure,


    "This? Do you value that child so much?"


    "Yes, she��s important to me."


    "Sigh, it��s just going to the imperial capital, and it��s not like she��s doing anything. There��s no need to be so anxious, right?"


    Bai Yanluo said with some confusion, while slowly walking forward and draping her cloak over Mengxi��s shoulders,


    "Sister Bai, do you know the reason those royal knights arrested her?"


    "What reason?"


    "Colluding with demons, attempting to use the power of the Shadow for cultivation. In most countries, including the snowy night Empire, this is a capital offense! And it��s the kind that leads to the execution of the entire family."


    "Ah? So, that child is in grave danger..."


    "Yes."


    Mengxi nodded helplessly.


    At this, Bai Yanluo also showed a bitter expression. She hadn��t felt any Shadow power from Marquis Xiumu, his wife, or the pink-haired girl just now. Considering the current situation in the Snowy night Empire, she probably guessed that this was a power struggle. And the accusation of colluding with demons was just an excuse to add to the charges.


    Because of this reason, executing an innocent child was something Bai Yanluo found difficult to accept.


    "But Archbishop Mokaro has already signed a treaty with the royal family of the Snowy night Empire. We cannot interfere in their internal affairs."


    "..."


    "However, we can��t interfere openly."


    "Hm? Sister Bai, what do you mean?"


    "It��s simple. If you care about that child so much, rescue her while the royal knights are on their way back. If you��re worried about not being able to deal with them, I��ll help you." With that, Bai Yanluo patted her chest and revealed a very reliable smile.


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a surprised expression,


    "On the way back? Wait, Sister Bai, aren��t you here to take me back to the main church?"


    In response, Bai Yanluo laughed and shook her head,


    "No, I��m here to escort you to the Snowy night Empire��s imperial capital - Sky dome."


    Huh?


    Going to Sky dome?


    In an instant, a deep sense of confusion and astonishment emerged in Mengxi��s light purple eyes,


    "Going to the imperial capital? I thought the main church had never agreed to the requests of the Snowy night royal family. How come this time..."


    "I don��t know, I��m not clear about what Archbishop Mokaro and Xue Tianao discussed specifically, but I do know it should have something to do with weapon trading. Mengxi, as you know, the weapons that Xue Tianao has produced have piqued the interest of both the archbishop and the pope."


    "So they made such a trade?"


    "Seems so."


    "I see, but sending me to the Snowy night Empire... what exactly..."


    "Actually, not just you, Mengxi, but we��ll also be joining up with Archbishop Nick later. We��ll be going to Sky dome as the delegation of the Church."


    "A delegation?"


    Hearing these words, Mengxi��s brows furrowed,


    "And both the archbishop and you are going, making it so formal?"


    "Sigh, not just us, delegations from all major empires and most important forces will also be going."


    "What is that guy Xue trying to do in Sky dome?"


    At this, Bai Yanluo looked in the direction of the Snowy night imperial city with a somewhat complicated expression,


    "The coronation ceremony of the new emperor..."


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Having been beaten by Mengxi, Abike, after leaving the marquis�� residence, without a word, roughly threw the pink-haired girl, showing no mercy or compassion, onto the prison wagon. The humiliation he experienced from Mengxi��s beating had left him quite annoyed.


    Unable to vent his anger on Mengxi, he could only release his resentment on the pink-haired girl.


    "Stay quiet! Don��t try to escape, or I��ll cut off your legs!"


    After yelling menacingly at Yumo,


    Abike locked the door of the prison wagon and began running in the direction of his captain, seemingly to report the completion of his mission.


    Abike��s seemingly brutal throw didn��t actually harm Yumo, but instead, it seemed as if the prison wagon itself had taken a significant amount of damage...


    Yumo still had an indifferent expression on her face,


    However,


    Although Yumo didn��t care, the others inside the prison wagon became extremely anxious. Several maids hurried over and surrounded Yumo,


    "Miss Xia, are you alright?"


    "Are you hurt? Did they do anything to you?"


    "These damned royal knights, how could they treat our young lady so roughly! That must have been painful, right? My lady, are you okay? I��ve secretly hidden some medicine, do you need it?"


    ... S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The concerned words of the servants incessantly reached Yumo��s ears, causing Yumo to reveal a slightly touched expression. However, while touched, seeing the familiar faces among the maids, Yumo couldn��t help but frown,


    "Dora? How come you��re here too?"


    "Of course, we were caught by those knights."


    The one named Dora, Yumo��s exclusive maid, helplessly shook her head,


    At this, Yumo showed a puzzled expression,


    "Didn��t they say they would only capture the head of the household and direct relatives?"


    "Sigh, that��s what they said at first. But after the Marquis was captured, these royal knights became unrestrained and began to arrest the confidants of the Marquis family, claiming they were suspected accomplices and needed to be taken back for investigation. They probably want to uproot the Marquis family��s influence in the north all at once."


    Saying this, Dora sighed with a desolate tone,


    "I see..."


    Yumo murmured with a somewhat complicated expression, looking at the neatly arranged royal knights outside the prison wagon and the sea of people.


    Although they were taking action against the heroic family that fought against the abyssal demons, there wasn��t a trace of guilt on the knights�� faces, only an imposing fierceness. It seemed that these knights loyal to Xue Tianao were utterly convinced of the Marquis family��s involvement with the abyssal demons.


    As for the people whom the Marquis had tried so hard to protect, their gazes toward them were filled with distrust and suspicion, showing no signs of protest. It was quite disheartening to see. It appeared that the matter concerning Yuan��er had already spread among the citizens. These royal knights must have started disseminating the news before they took action.


    Unexpectedly,


    One day, she would be caught up in the struggle for power,


    It was a strange feeling,


    However,


    Were these people planning to take me to the imperial capital? Well, might as well go then.


    It��s time,


    To meet the so-called son of destiny...


    ��But...��


    Suddenly shivering, Yumo looked somewhat complicatedly toward the Marquis�� residence, which was where Mengxi had been resting earlier.


    With me being suddenly taken away,


    She must be very worried, right?


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Not far from the Marquis�� mansion, on the rooftop of a civilian house, several young men and women dressed in the Black Rose family uniform stood on the roof, silently watching the convoy of royal knights in the distance. When they saw the golden armored knights rudely throw the pink-haired girl into the shabby prison wagon,


    Everyone couldn��t help but clench their fists.


    A murderous chill overflowed from their eyes,


    The insane and powerful fighting aura surrounding them gradually began to agitate, and the originally sturdy Wooden House gradually approached the brink of collapse under the baptism of their barely visible aura. One of the muscular, hot-tempered commanders of the troop suddenly picked up two huge axes,


    "Damn it! What kind of royal knights are these?! How dare they treat lady Yumo like this?! Are they looking for death?!"


    With that said,


    The burly man was ready to rush out and fight the royal knights to death!


    However,


    Just as he was about to make his move, a pink-haired girl in front of him suddenly raised her hand to stop him,


    At this, the big man looked somewhat displeased at the little girl, who was a full meter shorter than him,


    "Captain?! What are you stopping me for?!"


    "Don��t worry, those people can��t hurt lady Yumo."


    The little girl, who was the leader of the Autumn Fall Troop, Qiu Mingtong, calmly said,


    "I know that! Even if those people go all out for a year, they won��t be able to hurt Miss Yumo. But their attitude and behavior are unbearable! We can��t love Miss Yumo enough, yet these bastards dare to be so disrespectful!"


    "I know you��re angry, but you have to endure it for now. This is not the time to take action."


    With that said, an indescribable chill suddenly emanated from Qiu Qiu Mingtong��s eyes, directly silencing the big man,


    Clearly,


    In terms of inner displeasure, Qiu Mingtong was not inferior to the big man, and perhaps even more so.


    Staring intently at the golden army not far away, there was a murderous aura in Qiu Mingtong��s pale golden eyes,


    "Now, we can��t blatantly turn against them. First, inform Duke Xiao of the situation here and ask for his instructions on the next step."


    "Yes, Captain��"

 Chapter 201 - 202: ’Good News’

    "Forget about it, for now, let them take Lady Yumo away."


    After finishing her conversation with Xiao, Qiu Mingtong said indifferently.


    Upon receiving this answer, the several members of the Black Rose family behind her revealed expressions of anger and confusion.


    "How could the Duke do this? Is he just going to abandon Lady Yumo like that?"


    "It��s not abandoning her, it��s just temporary."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Duke��s intention, as I mentioned before, is that now is not the time for a blatant confrontation. We can��t take action in the public eye. Moreover, these royal knights can do us a great favor..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, several members of the Black Rose family behind Qiu Mingtong revealed puzzled expressions:


    "Captain, what does this mean?"


    "It��s simple. Lady Yumo has been looking forward to the ��protagonist�� for a long time, and her affection for him should be quite high. Before taking action, we need to wear down her fondness for Xue Tianao as much as possible. To these royal knights, Lady Yumo is a criminal��s granddaughter and a barbarian from the north, so they certainly won��t show her any kindness. The way they treat the servants is even worse. Since they are Xue Tianao��s subordinates, if Lady Yumo gets upset~ hehe~"


    Saying this, Qiu Mingtong gradually revealed a strange smile.


    The ��smart�� ones nearby nodded their heads with a vague understanding.


    Seeing this, Qiu Mingtong, who had long been accustomed to it, did not intend to explain further to them and simply turned her head and left the roof.


    "Captain?! Where are you going?"


    "I��m going to carry out the other tasks assigned by Duke." Qiu Mingtong said indifferently.


    "Hmm? What tasks?"


    "The Asumos Church has lost two of their heroes, so naturally, they want to find out the truth and have sent out an investigation team. Duke Xiao hopes that we will adhere to the Black Rose family��s traditions of ��warm hospitality�� and ��helping others,�� and ��assist�� the Asumos Church��s investigation team in finding clues about the two heroes."


    "Ohhhh��.?!"


    Hearing this, after exchanging glances for a few seconds, the Black Rose family members present couldn��t help but show ��friendly�� smiles, rubbing their fists and palms, eager to try...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Inside the palace of the Sky Dome in the capital of the Snowy Night Empire, a handsome man with a crown on his head and enviable golden hair was quietly leaning against the throne. Beside him were dozens of terrifyingly imposing golden-armored knights.


    At this moment, these knights released the horrifying fighting energy within their bodies simultaneously. A terrifying pressure filled the hall, causing the guards and servants outside who were not powerful enough to shiver uncontrollably and tremble all over.


    In the center of the hall, locked by the knights�� gazes, were several southern nobles who had once supported the old Emperor Luo Jie. Due to the invasion of the demonic Abyssal Inferno at that time, the empire��s southern regions suffered heavy losses, and the power of these lords was greatly damaged. With the old emperor��s death, their power had been further weakened.


    Having no ability to resist, they were captured by Xue Tianao��s subordinates and brought back to the capital. Their plans to escape to other countries had been completely thwarted.


    Feeling the icy gazes of the knights and the terrifying pressure bearing down on their bodies, the hearts of these lords almost leaped out of their chests. Their souls were nearly crushed by the oppressive atmosphere in the grand hall.


    As their psychological defenses gradually crumbled, a portly man scrambled toward the throne in front of him, kowtowing and begging for mercy without any dignity.


    "Your Majesty! It was all a misunderstanding! I never helped the previous emperor in attacking your mines! Someone framed me! This is truly an injustice, Your Majesty!"


    ... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    This once arrogant lord was now desperately kowtowing for mercy.


    However,


    In the face of the man��s words, Xue Tianao on the throne responded with a cold smile.


    His azure eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an undisguised look of disdain.


    After a round of scanning and analysis, the system��s evaluation of the man emerged in Xue Tianao��s mind. Losing the last bit of patience, he thought, ��Heh, only a C-rank, huh����


    ��Useless.��


    ��Not worth wasting time to win over.��


    ��Might as well make an example of him,��


    Let the people in the empire know the consequences of defying me.


    With this in mind, Xue Tianao cast an indifferent glance at the man on the ground.


    "Count Cygnus, you are guilty of corruption, abuse of power, and even attacking the royal family. By law, you shall be sentenced to death. All your assets will be confiscated, your family demoted to slaves, and sent to the laboratory to assist in experiments."


    "No! No, Your Majesty, you can��t do this! I am a descendant of a founding hero! You can��t do this!"


    After Xue Tianao��s verdict, Cygnus let out a hysterical roar, even attempting to rush forward and cling to Xue Tianao��s leg, begging for mercy.


    Unfortunately,


    With his mere fourth-rank strength, he couldn��t possibly approach Xue Tianao. The moment he moved, he was struck by a powerful wave of magical energy released by Xue Tianao, foaming at the mouth and falling unconscious.


    At the same time,


    Xue Tianao��s gaze locked onto several other lavishly dressed lords.


    "Count Daichi, General Elric, Viscount Joy, you attempted to assassinate the royal family and shall also be sentenced to death. Your families and servants shall be sent to the laboratory for experiments, and your assets confiscated��"


    Xue Tianao��s indifferent judgment sent these lords into a state of utter terror. Just like Count Cygnus, they tried to beg for Xue Tianao��s mercy and tolerance. However, Xue Tianao had no interest in these ��worthless�� beings.


    With a wave of his hand,


    The surrounding royal knights did not hesitate to drag these pleading nobles out of the grand hall, even if some of them were descendants of founding heroes��


    Once the noisy voices were gone,


    Xue Tianao leaned back on the throne, feeling rather bored.


    "How dull."


    After all this fuss, none of these people were of any value, not even one worth recruiting.


    What a waste of my time.


    At that moment, a man with citrus-colored short hair in a military uniform slowly entered the grand hall and half-knelt in the center,


    "Your Majesty, the envoys sent to the Sadiq Empire and the Red Lotus Leaf Empire have reported back. They have successfully met with the emperors of both countries, who have agreed to send teams to Sky dome for your coronation ceremony."


    "Good job. However, I didn��t expect the Sadiq Empire, with whom we have a longstanding grudge, to agree so easily. I thought it would take more effort."


    "Isn��t it because Your Majesty is so insightful and guessed the preferences of their new emperor?"


    With a light chuckle, Xue Tianao waved his hand,


    "Heh, let��s not discuss such trivial matters."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The short-haired man respectfully replied, "There are also two pieces of good news that I need to report to Your Majesty."


    "Oh? What good news?" Xue Tianao revealed a playful expression.


    The short-haired man also smiled slightly.


    "Captain Aqino sent a message. The suppression in the north has been completed, and key members of Marquis family have been arrested. They are now on their way back to the royal capital. Everything went as Your Majesty had predicted, and we took control of the north with almost no losses."


    "Oh? Hahaha, that��s indeed good news. What��s the other one?"


    "The Archbishop of the Asumos Church sent a message. The Pope has agreed to allow the Chosen Maiden to attend Your Majesty��s coronation as one of the representatives of the Asumos Church."


    "Hm?!"


    Upon hearing this news, Xue Tianao was momentarily stunned before a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Slapping the throne, Xue Tianao stood up,


    "Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!! As expected, those people couldn��t resist the temptation of the mana fission bomb!"


    However,


    Hearing Xue Tianao��s words, a gold-armored knight near him couldn��t help but ask,


    "But, Your Majesty, is it appropriate to inform the Asumos Church about the mana fission bomb in exchange for the Chosen Maiden��s presence in the royal capital? Even though they are allies now, but... isn��t it risky?"


    "It��s fine."


    Unconcerned about his subordinate��s worry, Xue Tianao shook his head,


    "It doesn��t matter. The most crucial raw materials are always under my control, and with their capabilities, they wouldn��t be able to produce the bomb even with all the materials."


    "But what if they really manage to create it? Won��t the risk be..."


    "Heh, it won��t matter. As long as Miss Mengxi comes to the royal capital, this risk is worth it."


    With that,


    A greedy smile gradually spread across Xue Tianao��s face.

 Chapter 202 - 203: Assessment of Value

    The mission of the Chosen Ones is to save the world that is on the brink of destruction by the abyssal demons.


    Facing the powerful abyssal demons, the goddess bestows the Chosen Ones with certain special abilities to help them improve their strength and enhance the combat power of human forces.


    As the son of Destiny,


    Xue Tianao has a unique, artificial intelligence-like existence (aka System) in his brain. Through daily communication, words and actions, the aura around him, and the strength of his soul, the ��System�� can help Xue Tianao assess the value of a person and give an evaluation.


    Since it is a special ability granted by the goddess, the artificial intelligence can evaluate anyone.


    From the weakest, comparable to trash ��F,�� to the top tier ��S.��


    Through the scores given by the ��System,�� Xue Tianao knows who he needs to win over and who can be directly ignored in order to achieve his goals, improve his strength and power. For example, the Nobels who were loyal to the former emperor in the hall just now are ��C�� levels


    These people are dispensable.


    For Xue Tianao, winning over those with higher value not only increases the success rate of completing trials, but also brings him an unprecedented sense of accomplishment, making it one of his interests.


    In addition,


    He is quite appreciative of talent,


    For those who are loyal to him, Xue Tianao is never stingy, always providing them with the best treatment.


    Of course, if those with extremely high value cannot be used by him or might even be used by the enemy, Xue Tianao does not mind destroying them to prevent them from becoming a threat in the future.


    Among the many people Xue Tianao has met


    The most desirable talent, and the woman he most wants to take into his harem, is none other than the girl of Destiny from the Asumos Church!


    What a beautiful, kind, pure, courageous, and strong woman she is!


    From the moment Xue Tianao saw her, he ��fell in love�� with her.


    Not only beautiful and extraordinarily gifted,


    Miss Mengxi��s ��value assessment�� result in the ��System�� was even more shocking to Xue Tianao.


    The evaluation result was ��off the charts��


    That is to say,


    Mengxi��s value is too higher than it to be estimated!


    Is it worthy of being the girl of Destiny? Truly unfathomable. If Xue Tianao could win over Mengxi, such a person, he would surely receive unparalleled point rewards from the System. With these points and some time for development, expelling the abyssal demons and destroying the Demon Temple would only be a matter of time!


    The world will eventually be ��saved�� by him.


    After all, he is the ��protagonist�� of this world.


    --


    "Not bad, not bad��"


    After hearing his subordinate��s report, Xue Tianao smiled with great satisfaction,


    Although Mengxi is only confirmed to come to Sky dome, with his ability, winning over such a proud saint is not difficult. The only trouble is, how to explain this to the girls in his harem��


    Oh, right!


    Speaking of those girls?


    "Anqi!"


    "Your servant is here."


    Kneeling in the hall, the man with citrus-colored short hair immediately responded upon hearing Xue Tianao��s call, "Your Majesty, do you have any further orders?"


    Looking solemnly at Anqi, Xue Tianao slowly descended the steps of the throne:


    "Didn��t I ask you to investigate the whereabouts of Captain Talowey earlier? Where is she now? Any news?"


    "I��m sorry, Your Majesty, but there��s still no news, like a stone sinking into the ocean. However, you don��t have to worry. Captain Talowey is a seventh-rank, so it��s not easy for her to encounter any trouble. Perhaps this time, like before, she��s only temporarily missing. Once the Second Army Group takes over the defense of the Northern Border, a large-scale search will begin, and there should be news soon."


    "I hope so."


    "Your Majesty, if you��re so worried, why not ask Princess Fengling more about it? After all, didn��t she last see Talowey in the Northern Border?"


    "Her? Hehe."


    Speaking of his younger sister, the Fourth Princess Fengling, Xue Tianao revealed a bitter and helpless expression.


    This girl was both his sister and not his sister.


    She was also someone Xue Tianao wanted to win over. Because of her constitution, Xue Tianao had always wanted to take her into his harem.


    However, she had always refused to accept him because of those ridiculous ethics.


    Now, knowing that he had killed Luo Jie and become the new emperor of the Snowy Night, she ignored him even more and constantly made a fuss. Left with no choice, Xue Tianao ordered her to be imprisoned in the palace, allowing Fengling to calm down.


    Now, Fengling was completely unwilling to talk to him,


    Besides knowing that Fengling and Talowey had fought in the Northern Border, Xue Tianao was unclear about anything else.


    "Talking to her is useless; she won��t tell me anything right now. You continue to search for the Captain��s whereabouts. As for the princess, I will slowly find a way to make her speak up."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Anqi respectfully replied.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, it seemed that Anqi thought of something and looked up at Xue Tianao again,


    "Your Majesty, speaking of which, the princess has been attacking the barrier lately and is quite restless. Should we send more guards over there?"


    "Hmm?"


    Xue Tianao carelessly shook his head,


    "It doesn��t matter; she can��t break the barrier no matter how much she fusses. I��ve cleared all the magic tools and weapons in the princess��s palace, leaving only living necessities, some food, and... those two spirit beasts... She can��t cause any trouble."


    However, speaking of the spirit beasts,


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but frown,


    ��Those two spirit beasts clearly haven��t made a contract with Fengling. Why are they so obediently staying by her side?...��


    Strange, these two proud spirit beasts usually wouldn��t stay with a human unless it��s their master, right?


    ...


    ...


    After pondering for a moment, Xue Tianao still couldn��t figure out the situation, but he didn��t intend to think about it too much. After all, his sister was a valuable ��A�� grade existence, and it wouldn��t be surprising if she had the ability to attract small spirit beasts. Besides, those two little creatures with such humble strength couldn��t make much of a fuss.


    --


    Meanwhile, on the eastern side of the palace,


    Within the heavily guarded Princess��s Palace, surrounded by multiple barriers,


    Fengling, with dazzling golden hair that could be considered a national treasure, helplessly and weakly collapsed onto the bed after several unsuccessful attempts to break through the barrier. Shoes, stockings, armor, skirts, and so on were casually discarded and scattered across the floor,


    Feeling exhausted, Fengling unceremoniously lay on the bed, wearing only a thin piece of underwear. The previously elegant and noble princess was now incredibly unkempt and casual. The room was filled with a chaotic mess of clothes, tools, and equipment, already piled up like a mountain,


    If it weren��t for Fengling occasionally throwing out food scraps, this bedroom would probably be no different from a garbage dump.


    But,


    This was also inevitable,


    As a princess, Fengling had no knowledge of housekeeping.


    Without her maids to care for her, Fengling had become no different from a useless person.


    "Damn you, Xue Tianao..."


    After cursing a few times, the exhausted Fengling soon fell into a deep sleep.


    As Fengling fell asleep, two small ��spirit beasts�� hiding behind a nearby sofa cautiously poked their heads out. Seeing the mess all over the floor, Liyu, who had transformed into a bird, couldn��t help but frown. After living with her mother for so long, she had grown accustomed to a tidy and clean life, and she couldn��t stand such a disordered scene.


    If it weren��t for the need to hide her identity now, Liyu would really want to clean up the room for this useless princess.


    In contrast to Liyu, the sloppy little white wolf next to her didn��t care at all,


    Its head was even topped with the underwear that Fengling had thrown at it earlier,


    Paired with its tongue-lolling appearance, it looked like a lecherous wolf~


    This caused Liyu to frown again and fan away the underwear on Limo��s head with her wing,


    "Chirp! Chirp?!" (Sister, don��t wear that kind of thing!)


    "��|��O��|�� Ow~, ow ow ow? Meow?" (Oh oh, got it, so what now?)


    "Chirp~" (Now~)


    After carefully sensing the aura around the princess, Liyu nodded her bird head, S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chirp chirp, chirp." (She��s asleep, we can go now! It��s time to secretly cause some trouble!)


    "Meowwwww!" (Yay!)


    After confirming that Fengling had fallen into a deep sleep due to exhaustion, the two sisters took advantage of the opportunity and slipped out of Fengling��s bedroom, arriving at the palace wall and the location of the barrier. Then, Limo slowly raised her claw and casually tore a small opening in the barrier,


    And then,


    The two sisters stealthily slipped out of the heavy encirclement of the royal guards...

 Chapter 203 - 204: Zhong Xizhi

    On the outskirts of the western city of Sabelius,


    Which is also the location of the Black Rose family��s main residence,


    In the beautiful garden, the foreign minister Helson, who was sent personally by the emperor from the capital, was trembling and half-kneeling on the ground. After anxiously waiting for several seconds, the oppressive atmosphere around him finally dissipated. Helson then slowly raised his head and looked toward the handsome yet imposing black-haired man sitting in the pavilion, enjoying his afternoon tea,


    That was the head of the Black Rose family, Xiao-Black Rose.


    At this moment,


    Feeling the overwhelmingly strong power force and the icy cold aura surrounding Xiao, Helson finally understood why the emperor was so apprehensive of this man and obeyed him unconditionally. The man before him was too terrifying, too unfathomable.


    More importantly,


    His strength was too horrifying...


    Judging from the aura that had suppressed the royal envoys just now, this duke��s strength had probably reached the peak of the eighth rank. Within the entire Sadik Empire, there was likely no one who could rival him...


    After taking a deep breath, Helson reluctantly squeezed out an awkward smile,


    "So, Your Grace, what do you plan to do?"


    "Hmmm��,"


    Looking at the document Helson had brought from the capital, a playful smile gradually emerged on Xiao��s face,


    "As expected, the invitation from the Snow Night Empire has arrived."


    "Yes, indeed. His Majesty would like to consult with you, Your Grace, on how the royal family should respond this time. Who should they send to the Snow Night Empire to participate in the coronation ceremony?"


    "The royal family doesn��t need to worry, they don��t need to go."


    "Uh?!... No, not going? The royal family won��t send anyone for such a major diplomatic event?"


    "That��s correct."


    Xiao smiled faintly, but his tone was filled with an extremely strong force and an unquestionable aura. After giving Helson a piercing glance with his deep black eyes, a ��kind�� smile appeared once again on Xiao��s handsome face:


    "However, Mr. Helson, you don��t need to worry either. We will attend the coronation ceremony on behalf of the royal family."


    "Does Your Grace mean that the Black Rose family will send representatives?"


    "Yes, the royal family has been working hard lately, so they can just take a good rest. As for such arduous long-distance journeys, let us ��subjects�� take care of it, understood, Mr. Helson?"


    Xiao squinted his eyes and spoke very politely,


    In response, S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helson could only shiver uncontrollably and nod his head without any will to resist:


    "I understand, Your Grace. I will convey your intentions to His Majesty right away..."


    ...


    After a black-armored knight dragged the weak-kneed Helson out of the garden, Wanya, the personal secretary standing beside Xiao, couldn��t help but ask with some helplessness:


    "Your Grace, some ministers still seem to be quite clueless, even daring to say they want to severely punish the Black Rose family. It looks like they haven��t figured out their position yet. Do we need to send someone from the ��Nightingale�� organization to have a friendly ��communication�� with them?"


    Regarding the secretary��s suggestion,


    Xiao nonchalantly shook his head,


    "There��s no need, Wanya. If everyone follows my instructions, this puppet government would be too obvious. Sometimes, it��s necessary for them to cause a ruckus. Anyway, just keep an eye on them and make sure they don��t cause any serious trouble."


    "Understood, Your Grace. I��ll inform the ��Nightingale�� organization right away."


    Saying this, Wanya prepared to leave the garden,


    However, at this moment, Xiao smiled gently,


    "No need, Wanya. The leader of the ��Nightingale�� happens to be back today. You can just speak to her directly later."


    "Uh? Lady Zhong Xizhi is back?"


    Upon hearing this, Wanya couldn��t help but reveal a surprised expression. After all, the ��Nightingale�� organization, as the strongest assassination and intelligence organization cultivated by the Black Rose family across the continent, had a leader who was almost always on missions outside, only occasionally returning to the Black Rose residence at the beginning of the year. And now? It was obviously a peak work period...


    "Yeah, she��s back."


    Xiao understood his secretary��s astonishment and smiled helplessly,


    Then,


    Xiao looked toward the huge fruit tree not far away, and waved his hand in amusement and exasperation,


    "Xizhi, if you��re back, just come out and say hello, stop hiding there!"


    "..."


    As Xiao��s shout rang out,


    A figure timidly peeked its head out from behind the tree. After making sure there was no one else around, she cautiously stepped out,


    "I��m sorry, Your Grace..."


    At this moment,


    A young girl dressed in a white dress, wearing a black military coat, slowly emerged from behind the tree, appearing in the sight of Xiao and Wanya.


    Her beautiful black hair cascaded down like a waterfall, her curved eyebrows and a pair of orange-red eyes exuded a hint of shyness, but they were still enchanting and captivating. Her straight and delicate nose, blushing cheeks, and cherry-like lips were all exquisite. Her face was as smooth as jade, with snow-white skin exposed outside her military uniform. Her figure was slender and graceful, and she was simply stunning.


    More importantly, there were two dark green dragon horns on the girl��s head...


    Apparently,


    This girl named Zhong Xizhi was not a simple human being, but a rare half-dragon hybrid. It was precisely because of this that she was abandoned by the dragon race and eventually ended up in the Winter Forest...


    Growing up with countless disdainful looks seemed to have made the girl somewhat introverted.


    Although she was already a peak-level seventh-tier expert about to break through to the eighth tier, she appeared meek and timid.


    This couldn��t help but make Xiao shake his head helplessly, sighing:


    "Xizhi, you��re the leader of the ��Nightingale�� organization now, someone in charge. Can��t you have a bit of presence? Otherwise, how will those new girls be willing to listen to you?"


    By the way,


    Most of the basic members of the Nightingale organization were orphans from the Winter Forest. The boys sent from the forest mostly became members of the Black Rose Knights, while the girls mostly joined the ��Nightingale��. These orphans and some people privately cultivated by the Black Rose family together formed this powerful intelligence organization.


    If the newcomers saw their leader acting like this, they would undoubtedly be shocked.


    However,


    In the face of Xiao��s words, Xizhi helplessly twirled her hair with her fingers,


    "I can��t help it, it��s broad daylight now, and I hate sunlight. But, Your Grace, you don��t have to worry. I can put on a good act in front of those kids..."


    "Fine."


    After giving her a brief reminder, Xiao didn��t plan to say much more,


    After all, this woman was watertight when it was time to perform.


    "Speaking of which, Your Grace..."


    Seeing that Xiao didn��t intend to ��lecture�� her further, Xizhi curiously asked, "Did you call me back this time for an urgent mission?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    "The Duke family has been raided by the Snowy Night Empire��s royal knights, and Lady Yumo, disguised as the pink-haired girl, has been imprisoned in a carriage and sent to the Imperial Sky Capital. You and Qiu Mingtong are to rescue her when the convoy leaves the Northern Territory."


    "Oh, I understand... Wait?! A prison carriage?!"


    The moment she heard this, Xizhi instantly lost her composure. The timidity on her face vanished, replaced by an icy, murderous intent. Her orange-red eyes even gradually turned into the dragon race��s unique ��vertical pupils.��


    The next moment, Xizhi rushed directly in front of Xiao, rudely grabbing his shoulders,


    "Your Grace? You said Lady Yumo is a prisoner under the watch of a bunch of rabbit cubs?! Damn it! I��m going to slaughter those scoundrels! Then throw them all into the forest to feed the abyssal demons! That bunch of bastards! Mo#@#$@#$!#!@, I��ll take care of them as soon as possible..."


    Watching the suddenly foul-mouthed Xizhi, who had completely changed in front of him, Xiao gave a bitter smile,


    "Alright, I know you��re angry. But kill those who deserve it, and spare those who don��t, understand?"


    "Yes..."


    Reminded by Xiao, Xizhi calmed down a bit.


    However,


    In the next moment, the girl��s eyes lit up with excitement, and stars even seemed to sparkle in them,


    "Then, are we bringing Lady Yumo to Sabelius?! Can we? Can we?! Please, Your Grace!"


    As Xizhi spoke,


    Wanya, the secretary standing nearby, couldn��t help but look at her lord with hopeful eyes. Similarly, the knights standing guard not far away also peeked their heads out, looking at their lord.


    For others, the Demon Temple was like a flood and ferocious beast.


    But for them, those who survived and gained their current status thanks to Lady Yumo, she was like their savior.


    They owed her a debt of gratitude they could never repay.


    And they would seize any opportunity to express their gratitude!


    Unfortunately, due to their busy work, they could hardly ever visit the Winter Forest, let alone express their gratitude.


    Therefore,


    After learning that Lady Yumo had taken on a human form and could leave the Winter Forest, many in the Black Rose family looked forward to the day when she might visit the Sadiq Empire. At that time, they would make sure she enjoyed the most luxurious life!


    At this moment, everyone quietly looked at Xiao, waiting for their lord��s response.


    "Sigh..."


    After a helpless sigh,


    Disappointing everyone, Xiao shook his head with a bitter smile,


    "Not now."


    "Ah? Please, Your Grace, we really want to see her."


    "Sigh��, if you all want to see Lady Yumo so badly, I��ll invite her over once everything is settled."


    "What��s the matter?"


    "Xizhi, you haven��t forgotten our plan, have you?"


    Hearing this, Xizhi paused for a moment, her expression gradually becoming serious. That��s right, compared to indulgence, completely eliminating the threat posed by Lady Yumo was their top priority.


    "I remember, Your Grace."


    "Good."


    Xiao smiled slightly, showing a satisfied expression,


    "Remember, don��t mess it up."


    "I understand, Your Grace. I will protect Lady Yumo, not letting those vermin get close to her, and I will make sure she gets to know the ��ugliness�� of that Empire..."


    Saying this,


    Xizhi slowly stood up, and a chilling, unnerving smile gradually appeared on her pretty face,


    "Rest assured, I will make sure the plan goes smoothly..."

 Chapter 204 - 205: Escorting on the Way

    --


    As the important members of the Marquis family were successively arrested by the Royal Knights, commander Aqino ordered them to set off back to the imperial capital. Consequently, the mighty Royal Knights, along with the Marquis couple and a group of relatives and servants regarded as ��accomplices,�� left the city they had guarded for so long under the complicated gazes of numerous residents of Wind City.


    Sitting in the prison carriage, Yumo didn��t have any particular feelings for this city.


    However, when she saw the people sending them off, their doubtful eyes made her feel a little displeased.


    "Sigh..."


    Helplessly, Yumo could only sigh.


    The people��s reaction was actually quite normal. The hatred, fear, and resistance toward abyssal demons were unmatched among the people in this world, especially those in the north. When they learned that the Marquis family��s daughter had turned into an Abyssal Demon, and A Demon king one at that, they naturally felt terrified and uneasy about the Marquis family.


    Even though the Marquis family had protected them for centuries, their gratitude would fade in the face of such extreme fear. These royal knights were quite clever; before taking action, they spread rumors about Yuan��er becoming an abyssal demon and multiple experiments involving the Shadow Force in Wind City, causing the Marquis family to lose people��s trust.


    Without the support of the people and the heavily damaged Marquis family, they had no power to fight against the Powerful Royal Knights and the Second Group Army gathering in the distance.


    ��The Marquis couple, huh?��


    Looking at the other prison carriage far in front, Yumo showed a complex expression.


    The Marquis couple had given up resistance to protect the people.


    And the result?


    The people repaid them with such doubtful eyes.


    If I were the Marquis, my heart would be feeling very cold right now, wouldn��t it?


    Also,


    The feeling of sitting in a prison carriage is quite novel...


    ...


    ...


    For Yumo, escaping would be a piece of cake. However, there were too many people nearby, not only the Marquis family��s servants but also countless Royal Knights. If she were to use her Shadow Force to escape, the Marquis family would never be able to clear their name.


    ��Both granddaughters are abyssal demons?��


    ��Heh~��


    Taking the Marquis family with her? Not a problem. But it would be difficult for the Marquis couple to accept being saved by an abyssal demon, wouldn��t it? Besides, the elderly couple probably wanted to argue their case at the imperial capital��s Grand Court, trying to preserve the family��s inherited glory.


    Although the chances seem a bit low...


    Oh well, whatever.


    ��Anyway, I want to meet the Son of Destiny, so I might as well go with them...��


    With that thought, Yumo lay quietly in the prison carriage. Due to the boredom during the journey, Yumo, who had grown tired, naturally started thinking about how to pass the time. Consequently, Yumo unexpectedly entered her building mode.


    Lying still on the ground, she didn��t move at all.


    As she remained motionless, Yumo��s perception gradually spread out, enveloping the nearby Royal Knights. After all, those locked in the same prison carriage as her were maids without any combat power, and they couldn��t sense her power.


    So, Yumo began observing the Royal Knights.


    Although she was not sure about their specific combat experience, judging from their aura and the intensity of the power within them, this unit loyal to the Son of Destiny was quite Powerful. Their overall strength surpassed that of the Blizzard Knights by a level, and the power of some knights was on par with the elite squad members of Asumos.


    Among the knights guarding our section of the prison carriage, there was a high-sixth-stage squad leader. Further ahead in the team, there was even a seventh-stage presence; judging by the emblem on his wrist guard, he should be the deputy commander of the Royal Knights.


    Although his power was only at the early seventh stage, the energy within him was very strong, much more powerful than his peers.


    What��s more important was that he was young... and had a promising future.


    ��This Son of Destiny has quite a few talents among his subordinates, huh?��


    After carefully observing, Yumo couldn��t help but feel this way in her heart.


    Before, Sebastian and the Marquis couple mentioned that many people in the Royal Knights were discovered from among the common people by Xue Tianao. How could he find so many talents?


    Could it be that this Son of Destiny is also a discerning talent scout?


    Regardless, Yumo still felt a certain sense of joy.


    After all, if the Son of Destiny has such talent, his troops will surely become more and more powerful in the future. With her support, they should be able to join forces with Mengxi one day and destroy her, right? Then, the trial would finally come to an end...


    However,


    To be able to cultivate such a powerful group of knights...


    ��What kind of person is this, Xue Tianao?��


    Yumo, who was drifting in her conscious space, couldn��t help but think so.


    Just like that,


    As the Royal Knights outside hurried toward the imperial capital, Miss Yumo began to pass the time by pondering in her building mode.


    Until,


    A sudden whiff of blood pulled Yumo out of her ��sculpture�� mode.


    ?? S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huh?


    This smell? Blood?


    What happened?


    Slowly opening her eyes, Yumo glanced at the floor beside her with a puzzled look and a bloodstain appeared in her field of vision.


    At the same time,


    A rough roar of anger also entered Yumo��s ears,


    "You barbaric commoner, get lost!"


    ...


    Following the sound, Yumo looked puzzled toward the entrance of the prison carriage.


    ��What��s going on? Why all the commotion?��


    --


    As night fell, the Royal Knights who had arrived at Albiro halted their march and began preparing dinner. At this time, a member of the Royal Knights slowly approached the entrance of the prison carriage and threw some food inside.


    Just then, taking advantage of the knight��s proximity to the carriage, Dora, Xia��er��s exclusive maid, seized the opportunity to climb forward and grasp the knight��s wrist through the iron bars.


    She spoke with a pleading tone,


    "Please, help find a doctor! The young lady has been unconscious for a long time, and we can��t wake her up no matter how much we try!"


    As a maid, Dora felt an intense sense of unease growing in her heart after unsuccessfully trying to shake Yumo awake several times.


    Although Yumo still had signs of life, her motionlessness truly made the maids anxious. Their mistress had just returned home and had experienced the invasion of the Divine Punishment Sect, leaving her utterly exhausted. Now, on her way to the imperial capital in such terrible conditions, they feared she might have contracted some illness that rendered her unconscious.


    Thinking of this, Dora and the other maids showed worried expressions. They didn��t care about their status and directly grabbed the wrist of a Royal Knight. After all, if they didn��t do so, the knights outside would not listen to them.


    "Please, noble knight, I beg you... Huh?!"


    However,


    Before Dora could finish speaking,


    The Royal Knight whose wrist she held showed a disgusted expression, looking at her as if she were a rat in a filthy gutter, his gaze chillingly cold.


    "Disgusting..."


    After seeing the dirty mud stains on Dora��s clothes and hands, the man blatantly ignored her plea and shook her hand off.


    Upon seeing the dirt marks on his own wrist, the man��s face grew even angrier.


    "Get away!"


    With the roar, a powerful fifth-stage aura was released from the man��s body, slamming directly into Dora. Untrained and with only a second-stage strength, Dora was blown away by the force. Amid the frightened screams of the other maids, she crashed violently into the iron bars on the other side.


    A pained expression emerged on Dora��s face.


    But even so,


    Xia��er��s exclusive maid still endured the intense pain and crawled toward the knight again.


    "Please, noble knight, help find a doctor! If we don��t find one soon, I��m afraid our Miss will..."


    "A doctor? Haha~"


    After a cold laugh, the knight��s gaze locked onto the pink-haired girl behind Dora. Looking at the ��unconscious�� Yumo, the knight sneered with disdain,


    "What could be wrong with her? Faking it, right? Haha, one of your young ladies has already become a demon lord. This young lady here must have undergone the baptism of the power of Shadow too, right? Fainting from such a short journey? Who are you trying to fool? Are you planning to attack when the door is opened to let the doctor in?"


    "No, our Yong lady is really unwell!"


    Under the stimulation of worry, Dora couldn��t help but cry.


    The knight outside the iron bars, however, maintained a cold and even amused expression.


    "It��s okay, Dora. I��m fine."


    At that moment, Yumo��s words slowly entered Dora��s ears.


    ?!


    Upon hearing this, Dora shuddered and immediately showed a surprised expression. She ran back to Yumo��s side and asked with concern,


    "lady Xia��er, you��re alright?! I��m glad you��re fine! You... You almost scared me to death!"


    "Sorry, Dora. I was just too tired and slept too deeply..."


    "Yong lady, sob, sob, sob..."


    As the heavy stone in her heart dropped, Dora couldn��t help but cry again. The other maids nearby also sighed in relief, feeling as if a burden had been lifted.


    After gently patting Dora��s head with a hint of guilt, Yumo looked at the knight beside her with mixed emotions.


    "I remember the fifth rule of the Snowy Night Empire��s Royal Knights is to respect the elderly, the weak, and women, right? Your attitude doesn��t seem quite appropriate, does it?"


    "Appropriate?"


    Hearing this, the knight couldn��t help but scoff. The other knights nearby, who had heard Yumo��s words, also burst into laughter.


    "You lowly commoners from the North, who have violated the law by contacting the power of Shadow, still dare to mention the knight��s code? The code requires us to protect the people! And you? Who knows if you��re not abyssal demons wearing human skins, just not berserk yet?"


    Yumo: "..."

 Chapter 205 - 206: Rescue

    "You barbarians, after colluding with abyssal demons, are already being shown mercy by His Majesty to have you go to the imperial capital for a fair trial. That��s enough respect for you. What more do you want?"


    Not only was the tone full of disdain,


    This knight��s expression was even filled with hostility,


    It seemed that if she were to say a few more words, the other party would launch an attack on her.


    Yumo couldn��t help but frown, and Dora and the other maids nearby hurriedly tried to hold Yumo back, not wanting her to provoke the man before them. Meanwhile, the maids were also incredibly astonished, as their usually timid and fearful mistress was now daring to confront a ferocious royal knight? Moreover, her tone was not at all fearful, even carrying a hint of coldness...


    However, the maids�� efforts ultimately failed.


    They were even surprised to find that their mistress had an astonishingly powerful strength; they couldn��t stop her at all...


    Yumo continued to speak and asked a question she was quite curious about:


    "You��ve been talking about our collusion with the abyssal demons so confidently for a while now? But, don��t you lack evidence? The so-called collusion with the abyssal demons still needs investigation and a court trial to reach a conclusion, right? Why are you so sure?"


    "Heh! Your sister is an abyssal demon now, isn��t she?"


    "I think I��m the one who should be laughing here. Speechless. The Marquis family has been resisting the abyssal demons for nearly a hundred years, and we can say we are mortal enemies with them. How could we possibly collude? Besides, are you a fool? There are many people who have been infected by the abyssal demons and eventually turned into them. As far as I know, some members of the royal family also turned into abyssal demons, right? Why don��t you say the royal family is colluding with the abyssal demons?"


    Yumo��s tone gradually became colder.


    "You! How dare you insult the royal family!"


    "No, I��m just talking about the facts..."


    Being countered like this, the knight was momentarily at a loss for words.


    However, at this moment,


    Another royal knight with a higher status slowly entered Yumo��s and the maids�� field of vision. Upon seeing this man, Yumo raised an eyebrow, because this person was the knight captain who had ��arrested�� her before, the one who seemed to be called Abike...


    Abike was slightly surprised by Yumo��s words, astonished that the timid young lady actually dared to confront the knight directly. However, his face still bore an expression of disdain,


    "Evidence? We don��t need any."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "The Crown Prince... oh no! His Majesty has already determined that the Marquis family attempted to collude with the abyssal demons and used their power to strengthen their own influence and strength. As for evidence, it can be collected later!"


    Saying this,


    Abike��s eyes gradually revealed a fanatical demeanor as he spoke the words "His Majesty." The excitement in his tone was hair-raising. It seemed that Abike was not simply loyal to Xue Tianao but regarded him as a faith...


    A very fanatical kind at that.


    Upon hearing this, a complex expression emerged in Yumo��s azure eyes.


    "You, this guy..."


    At the same time, Yumo��s gaze slowly shifted toward the other royal knights around them. As a result, they all showed fanatical eyes like Abike when speaking of His Majesty, not at all perturbed by Yumo��s previous words.


    After boasting for a while, Abike disdainfully walked to the front of the prison carriage and spoke with a tone full of contempt and hostility:


    "Traitors like you who betrayed the empire and humanity are already being shown mercy by His Majesty to be alive! And you still dare to make demands? Hilarious!"


    With that,


    Abike glanced at the food nearby, which was originally prepared for Yumo and the maids �C the bread.


    Then, Abike directly kicked over the basket containing the bread,


    "Want to eat something? You committed such a betrayal against humanity, you deserve to go hungry!"


    Seeing the bread scattered on the ground,


    Dora, who had been uneasy beside Yumo for a long time, couldn��t help but plead,


    "Please, Sir Knight, our mistress hasn��t eaten for a whole day! This bread, can��t we..."


    "What can��t we?"


    Abike disdainfully raised his hand and once again slapped Dora, who had rushed toward him, away.


    Then, Abike squatted down, picked up a piece of bread covered in dirt, and casually threw it at Yumo��s feet,


    "You lot only deserve to eat this kind of thing."


    After a cold laugh,


    Abike no longer paid attention to the words of these ��criminals.�� If it weren��t for His Majesty��s kindness in having them return for trial, Abike would have probably executed these human ��scum�� who colluded with the abyssal demons long ago...


    Now, he


    Needed to quickly reorganize the convoy, drive away the nearby monsters, and prepare to set off early tomorrow. For some unknown reason, it seemed that they had lost contact with the main force, so he needed to reestablish contact urgently.


    He was too lazy to continue dealing with these criminals at the moment...


    With such thoughts, Abike slowly turned his head, preparing to leave.


    However,


    Just as he turned his head, Abike��s eyes suddenly narrowed, his face showing astonishment as countless exclamation marks rushed into his mind.


    Huh??!


    "You! Who are you?"


    At this moment,


    A petite figure clad in a black robe, with an indiscernible face, had appeared behind Abike without anyone noticing when.


    It was unclear who the person was, but judging from the huge hammer they were carrying on their back, disproportionate to their body size,


    The person in front of them was definitely up to no good!


    Noticing that the stranger had no intention of answering his questions and was slowly raising their hand to grip the handle of their hammer, Abike��s heart began to pound wildly.


    In the next moment,


    Driven by his battle instincts, Abike immediately gripped the hilt of the sword at his waist and assumed a defensive stance, ready to strike back.


    However,


    Just as he adopted the stance, the petite figure opposite swiftly gripped the hammer handle with a speed that was hard for the naked eye to catch and swung the massive hammer with force. In an instant, a surge of ferocious fighting energy rushed forward. Abike��s protective fighting energy was shattered abruptly, and the hammer struck Abike��s head directly!


    ��Why... is this happening...��


    The stylish knight��s helmet on his head was instantly distorted. Abike��s eyes were seeing stars and he foamed at the mouth. After managing to hold on for a whole three seconds, he staggered and collapsed to the ground, his consciousness sinking into boundless darkness... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain!"


    Seeing their captain attacked so treacherously, the nearby royal knights were shocked. None of them had expected anyone to dare attack the royal knights in such a desolate place!


    After a brief moment of shock, the knights displayed their anger, unsheathing their weapons and surrounding the attacker menacingly.


    "Who are you?!"


    However,


    Before they could take action, accompanied by a series of eerie winds, dozens of black figures appeared like ghosts under the cover of darkness, stealthily surrounding the royal knights. The speed and suddenness of the attack left the royal knights unable to defend themselves.


    In the next moment, daggers coated with a sleeping agent were suddenly plunged into the royal knights, causing them to collapse one after another, unconscious and following in Abike��s footsteps.


    Although some of the royal knights managed to react in time and drew their weapons to fight back,


    The appearance of another black figure made their resistance futile. Countless monstrous, sinister black energy entities suddenly emerged around the knights, surrounding them. Then, they launched a torrential assault on the knights,


    "What... what is this?!! Help... help!!... Call for backup!"


    "What the hell is this?! Akaka, call for reinforcements!"


    "I did! But nobody��s responding! What... what is this thing?!"


    ...


    ...


    "Boom!!"


    Accompanied by a burst of orange-red magical turbulence and the panicked cries of the knights, the last few resisting royal knights lost consciousness in extreme terror. With the fall of the last royal knight, the area suddenly became eerily silent.


    Although the battle ended quickly, the commotion it caused was not to be underestimated.


    However,


    For some reason,


    Reinforcements from the other royal knights had not arrived...


    What?!


    Were they assassins?! Bandits?! Or what?!


    Seeing the royal knights outside being easily and embarrassingly defeated, Dora and the other maids were secretly delighted but also felt uneasy. After all, they were unsure if these people in black were friend or foe...


    However, in the next moment, Dora was horrified to discover that the person who had instantly killed Abike was now slowly walking toward the prison carriage.


    Then,


    Under the terrified gazes of the maids, the iron bars made of mysterious metal, known for their unmatched sturdiness, were effortlessly torn apart by the robed figure using brute force. Watching the robed figure jump onto the prison carriage, Dora��s heart began pounding furiously.


    After all, as they got closer, Dora couldn��t help but notice the intense, chilling murderous aura emanating from the figure �C it was suffocating. The petite robed figure must have killed many people to accumulate such a terrifying killing intent.


    Although her heart was filled with fear, Dora still stood in front of the pink-haired girl.


    Trembling, she looked at the robed figure and said, "Please... please, don��t hurt the young lady... She��s just... just a child!"


    However,


    In response to Dora��s plea, the robed figure tilted their head, seemingly not understanding the maid��s words.


    But they didn��t bother to communicate either.


    Instead, under the baffled gazes of the maids, the figure directly knelt down in front of the pink-haired girl and performed a standard knight��s salute with utmost respect.


    "I��m very sorry, for being late, Lady Yumo."


    ?!


    Dora:" Huh?!"

 Chapter 206 - 207: Nightingale

    As the leader of the robed figures put down the huge hammer and half-kneeled before the pink-haired girl, the ghostly figures around them also removed their disguises, revealing their envious figures under their black cloaks.


    Then, these assassin ladies gathered around the outside of the prison carriage and kneeled down in unison before the pink-haired girl.


    The murderous aura and chill around these people dissipated as they came before the pink-haired girl, replaced by a strong feeling of goodwill and a hint of... cuteness?


    Regardless,


    This sudden scene, as expected, made Dora and the other maids show astonished expressions, staring at each other with five puzzled faces.


    What��s going on?


    Huh?!


    ��Am... am I hallucinating?��


    Seeing the group of murderous figures who had effortlessly defeated the royal knights now kneeling before their young lady, Dora couldn��t help but pinch her thigh hard. The intense pain made her realize she wasn��t dreaming.


    These people were genuinely kneeling before their young lady? And with such respect?


    The question was,


    Who were they? Were they reinforcements sent by other nobles from the City of Wind? But, so many female assassins? There didn��t seem to be such a group in the City of Wind. And these female assassins had easily defeated the royal knights!


    Who were they?


    For a moment, countless doubts flooded Dora��s mind, almost causing her brain to short-circuit. However, among all the questions, what puzzled Dora the most was the robed figure��s address to her young lady.


    ��Lady Yumo?��


    Was this her young lady��s name during her drifting life? Were these people her young lady��s acquaintances?


    With her confusion,


    Dora slowly turned her head, looking at the pink-haired girl she ��protected�� behind her with an utterly shocked and astonished gaze.


    "Miss Xia, what��s going on?"


    Dora couldn��t help but ask her inner questions,


    And the other maids also did the same, casting their puzzled gazes at Yumo.


    In response, Yumo smiled slightly,


    Apologizing, she gently rubbed Dora��s head,


    "Sorry, hahh��, I��ll explain it to you later. I can��t really explain it now."


    "Young... young lady?"


    Seeing the pink-haired girl, whose expression was completely different from her usual demeanor, Dora couldn��t help but be surprised. However, before Dora could think or ask more questions, several bloody-red butterflies somehow appeared before her.


    "Huh?"


    Accompanied by the girl��s gasp, pale golden powder slowly sprinkled down from the blood butterflies.


    As the ��sleeping powder�� made contact, an intense drowsiness suddenly overwhelmed Dora, causing her consciousness to blur.


    "Young... young lady... What��s happening to me?"


    After struggling for a moment, Dora fell into a deep sleep under Yumo��s slightly guilt-ridden gaze.


    The other maids beside her also quickly fell into sweet dreams...


    After taking care of the maids around her,


    A crimson light rippled around Yumo��s body,


    Surrounded by countless bloody-red butterflies, Yumo��s body disintegrated and reassembled, transforming her into the stunning black-haired girl she used to be. The black dress, made of memory fibers, was directly attached to Yumo��s delicate body.


    With her disguise removed, Yumo smiled at the petite figure kneeling in front of her,


    "little tong, how many times have I told you? You don��t have to be so respectful in front of me. Get up quickly..."


    Upon hearing this,


    The robed figure hesitated for a moment before finally standing up and removing the hood that concealed her face, revealing her delicate, carved features.


    With charming, gradient pink-white hair, strands of hair hanging down the sides of her face added a gentle touch. Her eyebrows were like crescent moons, and her clear, golden eyes were as bright as stars. Combined with her somewhat soft and chubby face, she was incredibly adorable.


    This enchanting little girl was none other than Qiu Mingtong, who had been instructed by the Black Rose Duke to come here and ��rescue�� them.


    In front of Yumo,


    The murderous aura on Qiu Mingtong��s face vanished instantly. The decisive killer from the past was no longer present. Qiu Mingtong transformed into a cute little girl, guiltily lowering her head:


    "I��m sorry, Lady Yumo, we were late, and you had to suffer..."


    Saying this,


    Qiu Mingtong fiercely glanced at Abike, who was lying on the ground and being stepped on by a female assassin.


    At this, Yumo laughed nonchalantly and gently rubbed Qiu Mingtong��s head,


    "Ah, what are you thinking? What could they do to me? Even if you hadn��t come, I was planning to teach these knights a lesson myself. But your arrival did save me quite a bit of trouble. Oh, by the way..."


    Seemingly sensing something, Yumo looked up happily toward the dense forest not far away,


    "Xizhi is here too? Long time no see~"


    Yumo cheerfully waved at the forest,


    And the next moment,


    Accompanied by the ripple of orange-red light, a black-haired girl with dragon horns on her head slowly stepped into everyone��s sight,


    It was the leader of the ��Nightingale�� organization, known as Xizhi.


    At this moment, Xizhi was dragging three royal knights who had been knocked unconscious by her.


    Having been influenced by Xiao for many years,


    Xizhi had always been cautious in her actions. To ensure the successful completion of the mission,


    When the assassins of the ��Nightingale�� organization and Qiu Mingtong attacked the royal knights, Xizhi was responsible for guarding the nearby situation and preventing any of the knights from escaping or using communication magic stones for help.


    The three people in her hands were the ones she had caught while they were retreating and seeking help.


    For those who dared to insult Lady Yumo, Xizhi wished she could grind them to dust and scatter them to the wind! However, this operation was a covert one, and it was best not to alert the forces outside the canyon. So, Xizhi suppressed her murderous intent. After all, if these royal knights died, their soul orbs would be destroyed, and the seventh-stage experts in front would notice the anomaly here.


    Although Lady Yumo was more than capable of dealing with those seventh-stage cultivators, Xizhi didn��t want Yumo to have to step in. That would be too humiliating.


    However, upon hearing Yumo��s call, Xizhi immediately stopped thinking about these issues and tossed the unconscious knights to the side. With a flash, she rushed to Yumo��s side!


    "Lady Yumo, it��s been so long!"


    Xizhi said excitedly, bowing her head obediently, enjoying Yumo��s affection. In fact, Xizhi now wished she were decades younger, so she could have the chance to continue acting spoiled in Lady Yumo��s arms~


    ��The human form of Lady Yumo~��


    ��It feels so good to snuggle~��


    Although her thoughts were running wild, Xizhi remained serious on the surface.


    "Lady Yumo, are you alright? Did those damned knights do anything to you?"


    "Ah, what am I thinking..."


    Yumo shook her head, amused by Xizhi��s repeated question.


    She felt that sometimes these children treated her like a child or a fragile treasure that needed to be protected. It was true, they all knew her strength. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if she lay down and let the royal knights attack her, they wouldn��t be able to break through her defenses.


    "Ah, I��m fine, really. Let��s... forget about that topic."


    As she spoke, Yumo��s gaze slowly moved to the dozens of beautiful young women half-kneeling near the prison cart. Looking at the bird-shaped emblem outlined in red on their belts, Yumo couldn��t help but show a hint of curiosity.


    "By the way, who are these cute ones?"


    "Oh! They are..."


    Hearing Yumo��s question, Xizhi ��s face lit up with excitement, beaming like a proud child.


    "They are members of the Nightingale Organization! They��re supported by the duke, and about ten or so years of... Huh?!"


    However, mid-sentence, Qiu Mingtong suddenly looked anxious, hinting at Xizhi behind Yumo.


    In fact, Xizhi had already realized her slip of the tongue. She had been too excited after not seeing Lady Yumo for so long and almost revealed too much.


    But fortunately, the experienced Xizhi quickly pretended she had bitten her tongue out of excitement. After stuttering for a moment, she continued:


    "It��s the organization that Sebastian and Lady Yumo mentioned before, established a few years ago, responsible for gathering intelligence!"


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo looked with interest at the young ladies around her. Taking a closer look, she was surprised to find that some of the girls were indeed the children she had met in the Winter Forest. However, because of the changes that come with growing up, and the veils they wore, Yumo hadn��t recognized them at first.


    "But in just a few years, they��ve become so well-trained? They even easily defeated the royal knights. Impressive!"


    And,


    Intelligence agents?


    Are they really that capable in martial arts?


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain internally.


    "Hehe (?�B?�B?)"


    Hearing Yumo��s praise, Xizhi immediately laughed with joy, a wave of excitement rising within her.


    However, alongside her happiness,


    Xizhi felt more relief in her heart, even taking a long breath.


    ��Phew! That was close, almost blew our cover...��


    You see,


    It was only in the past few years that the Black Rose family informed Lady Yumo about their intention to establish an intelligence network. Before that? In order to have a legitimate reason to hide the ��protagonist group�� intelligence from Yumo, Duke had kept the existence of the ��Nightingale�� organization a secret.


    After the organization was established, they hadn��t achieved any results for a long time, which might have disappointed Yumo. So, they had been using the unrest in the southeastern part of the Sadiq Empire as an excuse to ��delay�� the establishment of the intelligence network.


    It was only in recent years that Duke changed the plan and informed Yumo about the existence of the Nightingale organization.


    However,


    No matter what, the fact that they had established the organization more than a decade ago and kept it a secret from Yumo while secretly gathering intelligence, causing trouble in various countries, undermining the unity of the human race, and assassinating ��protagonists�� was something Yumo must never know!


    They could never let Yumo realize they had been deceiving her!


    And so,


    Xizhi feigned pride and showed a smug smile.


    "Yes, Lady Yumo! Everyone is working hard to become top-notch intelligence agents!"


    "Is that so? Not bad, not bad. Hmm, it must be hard on everyone. But, Xizhi, didn��t Qiu Mingtong say you were on a mission in the Red Lotus Leaf Empire? How come you suddenly came back? No, you didn��t come just to ��rescue�� me, did you?"


    "Ah, not really. I mainly wanted to see you, Lady Yumo, hehe~ Also, we received new instructions from Duke."


    "Instructions? What did they say?"


    "Well, it��s a bit complicated. Anyway..."


    Glancing at the unconscious royal knights around and the chaotic campsite, Xizhi spoke slowly: "Lady Yumo, let��s talk about this later. We should leave first, and I��ll explain everything later. If that nearby knight captain notices us, it could be troublesome."


    "Alright."


    Yumo nodded slightly.


    "Oh, right, Lady Yumo, how do you plan to deal with these people?"


    Xizhi looked at the unconscious maids beside Yumo and asked curiously.


    "As for them..."


    Looking at the unconscious Dora and others, Yumo sighed helplessly, thinking about how these maids had protected her, their fake mistress:


    "Take them back with us and take good care of them."


    "Understood, Lady Yumo."

 Chapter 207 - 208: The Second Wave of Rescue

    ��Huh? Where am I?��


    ��Ah?��


    ��My, my head?��


    ��why it hurts so much?!��


    ��Hmm? And wait, this, this smell? This is, this is freaking horse dung!��


    "Damn it!"


    Roaring furiously in his heart, the consciousness of the Royal Knights�� squad captain, Abike, was instantly freed from his slumber.


    Violently opening his eyes and looking at the infuriating brown object in front of him, Abike quickly sat up and wiped the disgusting mess from his face with his hand.


    He retched while pressing hard on the bump on his head.


    Damn it!


    ��Who were those people? How dare they attack a convoy protected by the Royal Knights?!��


    Hmm?!


    No! What happened to the prisoners?!


    Realizing the crux of the matter, Abike stopped cursing and instead revealed a furious expression. He rushed to the prison cart and stuck his head inside.


    However,


    At this moment, there were no prisoners left inside the prison cart. It was completely empty...


    "How...how is this possible?! Where are the people?!"


    Abike retreated in disbelief. As a member of His Majesty��s elite troops, he should have excellently completed the mission to bring this batch of criminals back to the Imperial Sky Dome City. However, now, these criminals had been abducted!


    Someone had actually taken people from the hands of the Royal Knights?!


    "Damn it!"


    Abike suddenly became so angry that his veins bulged. Unable to bear it anymore, he roared and turned to look at the surrounding unconscious Royal Knights.


    "Stop sleeping! Get up! People have been taken away, and you��re still sleeping?! Hurry up and find them!"


    The huge roar, mixed with powerful aura fluctuations, instantly washed over the knights, causing them to gradually wake up. They climbed up from the ground in utter confusion.


    "What...what happened?"


    "Still have the nerve to ask what happened? Hurry up and get your weapons, go find the people! The prisoners have escaped! And, Little Te! Hurry up and contact the others, have them come over and support us!"


    Looking at the just awakened team members, Abike hurriedly urged.


    If they could catch the people, perhaps they could make up for his failure this time.


    He absolutely couldn��t disappoint the Crown Prince!


    However,


    Just as Abike was about to reorganize the team and make up for his failure, a terrifying power suddenly entered his perception. The squad captain��s face changed dramatically, and an indescribable fear instantly surged into his heart.


    "This... this aura?!"


    In fact, not just Abike,


    Those Royal Knights who had just awakened from unconsciousness also instantly felt an immense sense of fear. Their breathing even stopped abruptly. The pressure this aura gave them was even greater than that of their own captain! More importantly, within this aura, there was a horrifyingly cold hostility...


    The next moment,


    Under Abike��s horrified gaze,


    A figure wrapped in pure white energy suddenly descended from the sky and landed directly in the center of the camp. Then, before Abike and the others could clearly see the person��s face, the white light flashed, and at a speed too fast for the naked eye, it swept across the Royal Knights.


    Even though Abike and the others held swords in their hands and promptly adopted a defensive posture,


    The swords in their hands were practically useless, like decorations, due to the opponent��s speed being so unbelievably fast.


    The white figure easily attacked the Royal Knights and mercilessly struck their heads with a wave of her hand.


    "Smack~smack~..."


    As the white light dissipated,


    The knights who had been hit hard were already dazed.


    After staggering for a moment, they once again fell to the ground, unconscious...


    ��No, this is not good! I have to retreat!��


    Seeing this scene, Abike instantly broke out in a cold sweat. Although he wanted to defend the honor of the Knights and defeat the attacker, Abike knew he had a little bit of self-awareness. The mysterious person who had just attacked them was definitely not someone he, a middle sixth-stage swordsman, could face!


    A hundred of him together would still be sending themselves to their deaths!


    ��That aura, it was Holy energy!��


    The existence of the eighth-stage light attribute Holy energy,


    ��Damn it, why would an Apostle of the Heaven from the Asumos Church appear?! Didn��t they sign a contract with His Majesty?!��


    Roaring furiously in his heart, Abike quickly turned around, intending to retreat.


    However,


    At the very moment he turned his head, Abike was surprised to find an extremely familiar and beautiful silver-haired girl had already appeared behind him, her face coldly watching him.


    "It��s you?! Miss Mengxi?! How could you...Hmm?!"


    However, before he could finish speaking, Mengxi snorted coldly and directly pulled out a mace from some unknown location behind her.


    Without saying a word, she fiercely smashed it on Abike��s head.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by a loud, earth-shaking noise, Abike��s eyes rolled back, and he foamed at the mouth, once again falling unconscious...


    "How...how could this be..."


    After letting out a resentful wail, Abike fell to the ground, his face landing squarely on the pile of horse dung from earlier...


    With Abike��s collapse, the Royal Knights in this camp, who had been awake for a full three minutes, once again fell into unconsciousness...


    ...


    Looking at the Royal Knights scattered on the ground, a trace of disgust slowly emerged in Mengxi��s light purple eyes. The reason Mengxi despised these people was not solely because they had captured her sister Yumo earlier. Another reason was their style of conduct.


    Although they claimed to be Royal Knights, they did not strictly abide by the empire��s knightly code. Everything was based on the commands of Xue Tianao. Although Xue Tianao was now the emperor, and the Knights were obliged to obey the emperor��s orders, these people��s performance was not like honorable knights but rather like brainwashed fanatical followers...


    Compared to those people from the Divine Punishment Sect, there isn��t much difference, is there?


    Hmm,


    Strictly speaking, many people around Xue Tianao, especially his close followers, seemed to have the same kind of conduct...


    ��How boring...��


    Mengxi snorted coldly,


    At that moment, a beam of white light suddenly appeared next to Mengxi. As the white light dissipated, the Apostle of the Heaven, Bai Yanluo, with beautiful long white hair and holding a ��crowbar,�� appeared in front of Mengxi,


    "How is it? Did you hit his unconscious acupoint?"


    Looking at the embarrassed Abike on the ground, Bai Yanluo slowly asked,


    In response, Mengxi nodded slightly,


    "Mm."


    "Oh, that��s good. According to recent research from the Dogsh*t Academy, hitting that spot can effectively help erase the memory of the two to three minutes before falling unconscious. That way, they won��t know it was us who did it. By the way, Mengxi, you can throw away the mace you grabbed from the goblin. Don��t you find it dirty?"


    "Sigh, it doesn��t matter."


    After responding softly, Mengxi let go of the mace in her hand, and it fell freely back onto Abike��s head, S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Clang��


    Hearing this sound, Bai Yanluo shivered slightly,


    She looked somewhat helplessly at the silver-haired girl in front of her.


    It seemed that Mengxi was really protective of that child. The person who had been rude back then had been dealt with by Mengxi...


    Really, what was I thinking? If she weren��t protecting tht child, Mengxi wouldn��t have dragged me here to save her...


    Sigh,


    I, a dignified Apostle, am actually coming here to rescue someone?


    Speechless.


    "By the way, the girl..."


    "She��s gone."


    Looking at the empty interior of the prison cart, Mengxi��s mood suddenly plunged as if a ton of ice water had been poured over her. She guessed that there was a high probability that her sister Yumo would disguise herself as Xia��er and head to the Imperial City, so she came here to ��save�� Yumo directly...


    After all, Yumo probably wouldn��t resist since she was trying to keep up the act.


    However,


    ��Where is she?��


    Not seeing the pink-haired girl, Mengxi couldn��t help but clench her fists.


    Judging from the chaotic scene and the dazed state of these royal knights,


    There must have been a battle here before.


    Did Sister Yumo escape on her own?


    But, there��s no trace of the Shadow Power?


    Mengxi couldn��t help but frown. After absorbing the Shadow power from Yumo every day, Mengxi was very sensitive to Yumo��s power. If Yumo had taken action, she would have definitely sensed the Shadow power released by Yumo.


    Instead, there was only that little bit inside the prison cart.


    Which means,


    ��Sister Yumo didn��t escape on her own...��


    But, the people here were clearly subdued easily. If Sister Yumo didn��t make a move, who did?


    People from the Windy City? No, they couldn��t possibly handle Xue ��s Royal Knights with their strength.


    Meanwhile, the conversation between Sister Yumo and the strange powerful little girl during Mengxi��s ��unconscious�� period resurfaced in Mengxi��s mind, causing her eyebrows to furrow,


    ��Was it the Black Rose family?��


    Their words,


    Might suggest that they had the power.


    As Mengxi pondered, Bai Yanluo, who had finished inspecting the surroundings, walked thoughtfully to Mengxi��s side,


    "Strange..."


    "Hm? What��s wrong?"


    Bai Yanluo��s words temporarily attracted Mengxi��s attention, as it was indeed rare for Bai Yanluo to express such surprise.


    In response to Mengxi��s question, Bai Yanluo pointed thoughtfully at the position where the other royal knight squads were located,


    "If you look carefully, the path of this escort team has deviated quite a bit, and they��ve fallen quite far behind the other squads. Perhaps it��s because of this that they weren��t discovered after being attacked. However, these knights sure have a lot of nerve."


    "Hm? Sister Bai, you mean they��ve deviated? Did these knights get lost?"


    "Unlikely. This elite unit wouldn��t make such a basic mistake... Besides, there are traces of magic in the nearby forest. I suspect someone deliberately led them astray."


    Hearing this, Mengxi was slightly stunned,


    "Causing the Royal Knights to deviate? Sister Bai, do you know what kind of magic it is?"


    "The dense forest nearby, Enmmm..."


    Bai Yanluo held her chin in her hand, assuming a contemplative expression,


    "To my knowledge, the only one capable of doing this is the Elf-exclusive Sacred Magic - The Wandering Forest..."


    "The Elf race?"


    Mengxi showed an utterly puzzled expression,


    Aren��t elves always Prideful and don��t interfere with other races?


    Why, why would they suddenly come to help and ��rescue�� Sister Yumo?

 Chapter 208 - 210:

    Odom, who originally wanted to bend down, hold the beautiful girl��s hand in front of him, and perform a hand-kissing ceremony, suddenly froze in place at this moment.


    After noticing the expressions of the people behind the black-haired girl and the faint black aura around them, Odom��s heart nearly jumped out of his chest, and a strong sense of fear instantly washed over him.


    In the next moment,


    Under Odom��s horrified gaze, Miss Xizhi behind the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand, pointing at Odom��s hand and mouth, and then made a ��friendly�� smile with a neck-slashing gesture...


    Although she didn��t say anything,


    Odom read a strong murderous intent in her eyes,


    The shadowy memories that he had temporarily forgotten in his mind began to play again like a slideshow.


    Recalling the previous scene where he was beaten to the ground by Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong for not wanting to come to the rescue, Odom took a deep, cold breath, and his heart felt a sense of wanting to cry but having no tears. After all, he didn��t know what he had done to make these people around him show such murderous expressions?!


    ��What on earth is this?!��


    Odom couldn��t help but roar in his heart,


    His intuition told him that if he continued, he might not see tomorrow��s sun...


    At this moment, when his life was threatened,


    Odom suddenly remembered the move his elder brother always used when dealing with the Black Rose Duke after provoking him...


    No matter how badly his brother messed up,


    After using this move,


    The Black Rose Duke would basically not care too much about anything...


    ��No one is watching anyway!��


    In the next moment,


    The determined Odom directly discarded his dignity as an elven royal, and under the incredibly astonished gaze of the black-haired girl, he suddenly abandoned his goal of holding her hand, instead bending down and performing a full kowtow,


    His movements were so practiced that it was heartbreaking...


    At this moment, the entire cave fell into a deathly silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Even Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong, who had just been exchanging glances, couldn��t help but twitch at the corners of their eyes. Apparently, the actions of the elf prince were beyond their expectations.


    Both sides fell into a brief, eerie silence.


    It wasn��t until a moment later that the stunned Yumo couldn��t help but exclaim,


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the elf prince suddenly kneeling in front of her, this unexpected scene made Yumo frown, with countless question marks appearing around her.


    Ah, what��s going on?


    Why did he suddenly kneel down? I, I didn��t do anything?!


    "Um, what are you doing?"


    "..."


    However, before Odom could respond,


    The dragon-horned girl behind Yumo came to her side with a chuckle and said, "Don��t be too surprised, lady Yumo. When elves meet distinguished people of other races for the first time, their greeting gesture is like this~"


    "Huh? What?! What did you say?"


    Hearing these words, Yumo couldn��t help but twitch,


    What kind of weird greeting gesture is this? Kneeling when meeting someone? Are you kidding me?


    Yumo waved her hands repeatedly, saying with some suspicion,


    "No, no, no, how could this be possible?"


    "It��s true, Lady Yumo."


    Qiu Mingtong chimed in from the side,


    "Although it��s hard to believe, it��s indeed their tradition."


    "This? This kind of tradition?"


    "Yes, if you don��t believe me, you can ask him yourself."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo pursed her lips slightly and looked at Odom with confusion. She didn��t know if it was her imagination, but Odom��s kneeling posture seemed much more graceful than before as if he was genuinely paying respect...


    However, she felt as if he had changed his posture only after hearing Xizhi��s words...


    These girls must be taking advantage of the elves�� kindness to tease them, right?


    "Um, Prince Odom, is this... really the tradition of your Elf race? It��s okay, you can be honest."


    Yumo spoke as gently as possible,


    Upon hearing this,


    Odom raised his head nervously,


    And after seeing Yumo��s signature smile, Odom was taken aback. An unparalleled sense of unease suddenly sprouted from the depths of his heart. From their conversation, Odom had already learned that the beautiful girl before him was the leader behind the Black Rose family �C the superior of the Black Rose Duke.


    A girl who could be that man��s superior was definitely not to be underestimated!


    She must be like Xiao, with a deceptive appearance.


    Having a beautiful appearance, but deep inside, filled with all kinds of schemes and plots, ready to trap people to their demise at any time.


    Her smile was indeed beautiful, but,


    He remembered when the Black Rose Duke first came to the Elf Forest, he smiled at them like this too. Then, they were utterly defeated...


    So,


    The smile of the girl before him was definitely not a friendly one, but a malicious one! There must be some deeper meaning behind it. Wait? Did she intentionally interrupt my meal, drag me over here, force me to kneel, and then ask me in a ��teasing�� tone if it��s a tradition?


    This woman is trying to intimidate me! She wants me to understand the status of the Elf race...


    Does this mean that elves can only crawl in front of humans? If I say it��s not a tradition, this girl will undoubtedly force the kneeling etiquette to become a tradition!


    These damned people!!


    At this moment, Odom��s heart was filled with a strong sense of humiliation.


    No!


    This can��t go on, I must resist!


    ...


    Wait?


    But is it possible,


    That this woman genuinely doesn��t know about this tradition? Her smile and question don��t have any special meaning? Am I overthinking?


    No,


    Impossible!


    After briefly considering, Odom denied his thoughts,


    ��The person behind the Black Rose family, how could she not know this! She must be trying to pressure me!��


    ...


    With this in mind, Odom mustered his courage, seemingly wanting to let out a few roars to express his determination never to yield. However, as he raised his head again and glanced at Yumo behind him, Odom froze once more. At this moment, Xizhi and Qiu mingtong were both wiping their weapons with a cloth, and looking at him with ��smiles on their faces��...


    Odom: "..."


    After being conflicted for a split second, Odom immediately revealed an incomparably ��sincere�� smile, beaming as he met Yumo��s gaze.


    ��Damn,��


    ��Instead of getting beaten or having a new ��tradition����


    ��Might as well just accept it!��


    In a sense, Odom and the Elf King were indeed brothers...


    "Yes, Lady Yumo, I apologize for the misunderstanding. Our Elf race��s traditions can indeed be a bit strange, hehe... hehehe..."


    Although he was laughing, Odom felt as if he was on the verge of tears.


    "Hmm? It really is a tradition?"


    "Yes... yes."


    "Well, then... fine��.."


    Seeing that even the Elf Prince had confirmed it, Yumo reluctantly accepted this bizarre etiquette. After all, the world is vast, and there are many strange things. The Elves mostly stayed secluded in the Elf Forest, so it seemed reasonable for them to have some outdated customs...


    Sebastian seemed to have mentioned something similar to her before.


    While pondering inwardly, Yumo slowly turned to look behind her.


    In an instant, Xizhi and Qiu mingtong, who had just been using their eyes to intimidate Odom, suddenly put away their malicious expressions and returned to their usual innocent demeanor.


    Yumo: "..."


    After casting a suspicious glance at the two girls, Yumo turned her attention back to Odom. As for Odom? After receiving Xizhi��s signal, he had already slowly risen to his feet. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, I still have to thank Your Highness for helping us with the rescue earlier."


    "No, no, there��s no need to thank me for that. It was just a small effort."


    "How can I not thank you? If you were discovered, you could have ended up as enemies of the Snowy Night Empire, right? You took such a great risk; of course, I have to thank you. And before, those ��Tears of Nature�� and various magic scrolls you sent were really useful! I��m very grateful for your help; you solved many problems for us."


    "Hahaha, don��t worry about it; those were just small matters, hahaha."


    ��Damn,��


    Even if we become enemies with the Snowy Night Empire, I don��t want to mess with the Black Rose! If we provoke the Snowy Night Empire, what can they do to us? But provoking the Black Rose? We��d probably go straight to meet the King of Hell...


    As for the ��Tears of Nature��,


    What do you mean, we sent them! You clearly forced us into trading!


    Damn!


    Odom complained inwardly, feeling wronged.


    At this time, Yumo��s curious words once again reached the ears of the Elf Prince,


    "Speaking of which, Your Highness, I heard that you��re going to the Sky Dome this time. The Elves, especially the royal family, usually live deep within the Elf Forest and rarely interact with the outside world. Why are you suddenly going to the Sky Dome?"


    "Ah?"


    This?


    I don��t want to go either, isn��t it you who forced me!


    Are you asking knowingly?


    Of course, Odom wouldn��t say that, and instead revealed a polite smile:


    "Recently, the Chosen One is holding a coronation ceremony and has sent out invitations to various forces across the continent. For someone who might save the world, our race believes that it��s necessary to pay a visit."


    "Hmm? A coronation ceremony? All the major forces will be there?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh? This sounds... somewhat interesting..."


    Yumo raised her eyebrows, and a hint of interest appeared in her crimson eyes...

 Chapter 209: Elf Prince

    "You see, the Albiro Canyon is an important passage connecting the northern and central regions. The Royal Knights have to pass through the canyon to quickly return to the Sky Dome to meet that stupid... ah, I mean, to meet the Son of Destiny. The canyon is narrow and incredibly complex and dangerous, with a special mist, making it the perfect place for an ambush! At this time, we just need to use the Elf��s sacred magic ��Wandering Forest�� to lead this team unknowingly into our encirclement. The people nearby, under the influence of the illusion, won��t react for a short time, hehe~, By the time they realize the seriousness of the problem, we��ll have already ��rescued�� Lady Yumo!"


    Inside a cave outside the canyon, Xizhi was excitedly telling Yumo about her rescue plan, hoping to earn Yumo��s praise. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a half-dragon, Xizhi was abandoned by her family since childhood, later becoming a slave and captured to be a sacrifice in the Winter Forest. Yumo was her savior, and also the first person to accept her identity and not dislike her bloodline.


    For her, repaying Yumo��s kindness was her life��s goal.


    Receiving her benefactor��s approval would bring unparalleled joy to Xizhi.


    After hearing Xizhi ��s account, Yumo gently patted Xizhi ��s head with satisfaction and sincerely praised:


    "That��s quite impressive. Really, if my girl was as smart and cautious as you, it would be great."


    (Limo: Huh? Why do I feel like my mother is talking about me again?)


    Facing Yumo��s affectionate touch and praise, Xizhi showed a contented smile,


    "Hehe~"


    "Oh, by the way, with this kind of Wandering Forest, people above the Saint rank should be able to see through it if they��re serious, right?"


    "Yes,"


    Xizhi nodded slightly, neither confirming nor denying,


    "But we specifically chose a suitable time and location, so that the vice-captain leading the way at the front didn��t notice. Moreover, the other two even stronger individuals from the Royal Knights did not follow the main force, so there��s not much to worry about."


    "Hm? They didn��t follow the main force?"


    "Yes, Lady Yumo, because the main force had to escort the lowly relatives and servants, as well as a large amount of collected ��evidence,�� their progress was slow. The Son of Destiny wanted the Xiumu couple to reach the palace as soon as possible to completely restrain the power of the northern region, so he had the strongest few from the Royal Knights escort the Marquis couple at an accelerated pace toward the imperial city."


    "So, by now, ... Xiumu and the others should be close to the imperial city, right?"


    "Yes. However, Lady Yumo doesn��t need to worry too much. Although they��re eager to find fault, with Xue Tianao��s temperament, they should still follow the procedures of a trial and not directly execute the Marquis couple."


    "I hope so."


    Taking a sip of the hot tea passed by Qiu Mingtong, Yumo gazed thoughtfully in the direction of the Snowy Night Empire��s imperial capital.


    As for Qiu Mingtong?


    She continued to stoke the fire expressionlessly and prepared food and tea for her Lady Yumo. At the same time, Qiu Mingtong occasionally cast warning glances at several Black Rose Family knights guarding the cave,


    "This is a lady��s resting place; men are forbidden to enter!"


    Warned by Qiu Mingtong, the knights who wanted to visit Yumo had no choice but to leave dejectedly, casting envious glances at the other members of the ��Nightingale�� organization inside the cave before reluctantly starting their night watch outside.


    Meanwhile, the members of the ��Nightingale�� organization inside the cave happily enjoyed the benefits of their gender, greeting Yumo one after another. Yumo kindly responded to the children��s enthusiasm.


    However,


    After catching up, and chatting for a while about the harmonious and happy daily life of the Black Rose Family,


    Yumo seemed to suddenly think of something,


    She curiously looked at Xizhi, who was making snacks with Qiu Mingtong,


    "Speaking of which, Xizhi, you mentioned the Wandering Forest just now? Hmm, isn��t that magic only usable by elves? How did you manage to use it? I remember Sebastian said it was not passed down to outsiders, right?"


    "It wasn��t passed down~"


    Xizhi shook her head with a smile,


    "Huh? Then this time?"


    "This time, there��s a ��helpful�� elf prince who also wants to go to the Sky dome. He happened to be on the way and ��volunteered�� to help us with our mission~"


    "A prince, willing to help you? And he joined you in the mission?"


    "Yes, that��s right, Lady Yumo."


    "Oh really?"


    Yumo nodded thoughtfully, and then a hint of interest gradually emerged in her crimson eyes. Ever since she arrived on the Ancita Continent over 500 years ago, the elves had been the kindest race she had encountered. Many of the magical items and unimaginable magical techniques in the Demon Temple were ��gifted�� by the elves.


    Even her ability to walk among humans today could be attributed to these beautiful, kind, and helpful long-eared beings.


    For Yumo,


    If someone was kind to her, she would be kind to them.


    If someone helped her, she would naturally repay them. Although the Black Rose Family must have given many gifts to the elves, Yumo still wanted to personally offer something to express her heartfelt gratitude. Additionally, she was quite curious to meet the elf prince herself~


    Yumo was quite curious about the royal family of the elves.


    She had heard they were even more beautiful and could communicate with nature?


    ��I��d like to see that~��


    Yumo thought to herself,


    "Xizhi, since it��s still early, can I meet this elf prince? He came specifically to ��rescue�� me, so I should express my gratitude, right?"


    "Uh... Lady Yumo, do you want to meet him?"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, Xizhi showed a momentary look of embarrassment,


    "What��s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "No! There isn��t... I��ll go and... and talk to him."


    With that,


    Xizhi stood up directly,


    Under Yumo��s somewhat astonished gaze, she turned into an orange-red light and rushed out of the cave in a flash...


    ��Hmm? What��s the matter? Why so hurried?��


    Yumo raised her eyebrows in puzzlement,


    --


    Less than a minute after Xizhi had dashed out,


    A handsome elf man with long green hair, a face that aura of ��noble and elegant�� as well as ��happy,�� and dressed in an exquisite and magnificent white robe, walked slowly to the entrance of the cave. This elf man was the elf prince with the intermediate seventh-stage strength - Odom, also the younger brother of Elf King - Xiu Karos�� .


    Although he was the brother of the King,


    At this moment, the prince had cursed his own brother hundreds of times in his heart.


    If it weren��t for his brother��s coercion, he wouldn��t have left the Elf Forest to attend the coronation ceremony of the new emperor in the Snowy Night Empire. In fact, attending the ceremony wasn��t the issue; they had attended such events before. The problem was that the Black Rose Family would also attend this time!


    Having been bullied for so many years, they already had a psychological shadow, and they didn��t want to see anyone from the Black Rose Family. Naturally, they didn��t want to attend the ceremony. They initially wanted to decline the invitation, but the Black Rose Family members came directly into the forest to ��invite�� them to the ceremony...


    ��Damn it!��


    And then, his damn brother sold him out?! Letting him represent the elves at the coronation ceremony.


    ��Damn it!��


    After that, he was caught by the Black Rose Family and used as labor. And now? He couldn��t even enjoy a peaceful meal, and he was dragged here, quite shamelessly, to meet some important person?


    ��Fuckkkk!��


    Although he was unwilling in his heart, Odom knew he couldn��t resist the Black Rose Family, so he had to steel himself and enter the cave with Xizhi. At this moment, Odom��s heart was filled with apprehension. After all, according to Xizhi, he was about to meet the behind-the-scenes leader of the Black Rose Family,


    The most distinguished woman in the world...


    The Black Rose Family?


    The boss behind that gang of thugs?


    And it��s a woman?


    This is bad,


    ��She called me late at night; she must be attracted to my beauty!��


    With this thought, Odom anxiously clutched his chest and sighed deeply.


    ��Sorry, father, mother, I might not be able to protect my chastity...��


    With this uneasy mindset, Odom prayed while walking into the cave,


    And just as he entered the cave, a black silhouette appeared in front of Odom at some unknown point, accompanied by a gentle girl��s fragrance, like that of jasmine flowers,


    "Oh? You must be the elf prince, right?"


    The sudden words and the oncoming girl��s fragrance caught Odom off guard, and then his thoughts immediately returned to reality from his prayers. He looked somewhat astonished at the beautiful black-haired girl in front of him, who was two heads shorter than him.


    Phoenix-like eyebrows, bright eyes, vivid red pupils shining with life, her gaze bewitching and captivating, a delicate nose, skin as white as snow, and red lips as if a proud and enchanting red plum in the snow. Her silky smooth black-to-red gradient long hair fell like a waterfall, draped over her shoulders, paired with that heart-stirring smile, she was like a celestial being that had stepped out of a beautiful painting.


    ��So beautiful...��


    Odom couldn��t help but sigh in his heart.


    There were undoubtedly many beauties among the elves, but compared to the girl in front of him, the others in the clan seemed inferior.


    ��Who is she?��


    Odom couldn��t help but think,


    If it��s her, then take my chastity anytime you want!


    Some strange thoughts unconsciously emerged in Odom��s mind.


    The girl in front of him was not only beautiful but also had a completely different temperament from the female assassins around her. She probably wasn��t a member of the ��Nightingale�� organization. So amiable, she didn��t even seem like someone from the Black Rose Family? Was she the behind-the-scenes leader?


    Hmm, her aura isn��t strong, though? She doesn��t seem like the behind-the-scenes boss? Shouldn��t the boss be someone with an evil aura, three heads and six arms, with a green face and fangs?


    "What��s the matter, Your Highness?"


    Seeing Odom standing there dumbfounded, the black-haired girl asked curiously.


    Hearing her words, Odom quickly came back to his senses,


    Full of apologies, he looked at the girl in front of him.


    No matter what, no matter who the other party is, basic etiquette should not be forgotten. With that thought, Odom took a deep breath and revealed his signature polite smile,


    "Sorry, my lady. Hello, I am the Elf Prince, Odom-Karos."


    With that,


    Odom slowly bent down, preparing to take the girl��s hand and perform a standard hand-kissing ceremony.


    However,


    Just as he bent down, an indescribable chill suddenly struck him like countless sharp swords, violently piercing through Odom��s body from all directions! This made the elf prince��s face changed abruptly, looking extremely astonished. He slightly raised his head, using the corner of his eye to look behind the black-haired girl, which was the source of the chill...


    At this moment,


    Xizhi, Qiu Mingtong, and others, who had just been smiling, suddenly stared at him with a bizarre, terrifying gaze that could tear him to pieces...


    ?!!


    At that moment,


    Odom held his breath...


    ��Damn it, what��s going on! What did I do wrong again (qwq)...��

 Chapter 210 - 211: Shocking News

    Major forces, huh? They should all be present in the Sky Dome��s palace, right? And there��s also this coronation ceremony?


    Hmmm,


    It seems quite interesting~


    Yumo couldn��t help but think so.


    Seeing this, Odom next to her asked curiously:


    "Lady Yumo, will you be attending as well?"


    "Me? Heh��, although I��d like to go, I probably don��t qualify, since I haven��t received an invitation."


    "No invitation?"


    Hearing this, Odom couldn��t help but show a bewildered expression. After all, due to his limited communication with the outside world, he didn��t know who the girl named ��Yumo�� really was. But as the puppet master behind the Black Rose family, she must be a remarkable figure.


    Such a person didn��t receive an invitation? It was quite surprising.


    "Yes, so I��m still pondering how to sneak in~"


    "Are you a noble of the Snowy Night Empire?"


    "Uh, no..."


    Even if she was before, she isn��t now.


    She��s become a prisoner under surveillance.


    Yumo couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    Hearing this, Odom couldn��t help but frown:


    "Is that so? But now, with the ceremony approaching, the Sky dome is under strict control. Without an invitation and not being a Snowy Night noble, it��s quite difficult to enter the city."


    "It seems that way."


    Yumo awkwardly stuck out her tongue,


    "I was still considering whether I should go as ��Xia��er�� and have them arrest me into the city~"


    At this moment, Qiu Mingtong came to Yumo��s side and respectfully said,


    "Lady Yumo, you don��t need to worry about that. You don��t have to continue using that ��criminal identity��; the Duke has already arranged a suitable identity for you to go to the capital, Sky Dome."


    "Hmm? A suitable identity?"


    Yumo raised her eyebrows slightly, looking somewhat puzzled at the pink-haired loli beside her.


    Seeing Qiu Mingtong, Odom in front of Yumo couldn��t help but show a surprised expression. After all, the girl��s sweet and intimate attitude toward Yumo was completely different from the cold and bone-chilling feeling she had shown him just a few seconds ago... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn, her face changes so fast!


    Odom couldn��t help but complain.


    Of course,


    Qiu Mingtong naturally ignored Odom��s strange gaze, and continued to look at Yumo with respectful eyes:


    "Yes, Lady Yumo, do you remember the identity of the Duke��s daughter that the Duke prepared for you before?"


    "You mean, as Xiao Jin?"


    "Yes, that��s right!"


    Qiu Mingtong nodded repeatedly.


    "That identity seems to work, but, the identity is set as a seventh-stage Cultivator, right? There should be many Experts in the capital at that time, and I... If I release my aura, I��m afraid I��ll be seen through?"


    "For this, Lady Yumo, you don��t have to worry. The Elf race has agreed to provide the divine artifact ��Veil of Deceit�� to help you hide your identity."


    As she spoke, Qiu mingtong smiled and looked at Odom beside her.


    "You mean it, right, Prince?"


    Hearing this, Odom��s heart trembled, and he suddenly felt like crying but couldn��t. Faced with Qiu Mingtong��s words, which were no different from robbery, Odom dared to be angry but didn��t dare to speak out...


    Damn it!


    They want to take our treasures again!


    I won��t let them...


    Forget it,


    My life is more important...


    Looking into Qiu Mingtong��s eyes, which were emitting a dangerous aura, Odom couldn��t help but sigh inwardly, then put on a very "warm and generous" expression,


    "Yes, yes, yes, Lady Yumo, you don��t have to worry about this! We will help you conceal your identity!"


    "Really? Thank you so much."


    With the Veil of Deceit��s ability to forge her aura, hiding the Abyss Demon��s aura shouldn��t be a problem. Even for eighth-rank Experts, they probably wouldn��t be able to see through my identity without direct contact.


    Thinking of this, Yumo nodded in satisfaction.


    But soon,


    The girl��s brows furrowed again:


    "Our identity is hidden now, but we don��t seem to have an invitation, do we?"


    Regarding Yumo��s question, Qiu Mingtong waved her hand nonchalantly,


    "Lady Yumo, you don��t have to worry about this either. The royal family of the Sadik Empire has appointed our Black Rose family as the empire��s delegation to attend the coronation ceremony of Xue Tianao. So, we do have an invitation and can enter openly. Also..."


    "Also what?"


    "our Duke was originally going to go in person, but due to his busy schedule, he couldn��t make it. So, he hopes that you, Lady Yumo, will attend as the representative of the Black Rose family. By the way, Lady Yumo, don��t you want to meet the Son of Destiny? This identity would be perfect for making contact with him openly."


    "Hmm, it seems like a good idea. Xiao is quite thoughtful."


    "Yes, the Duke has always been like this."


    Mentioning the Duke, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but show a hint of admiration in her eyes, while Odom beside her suddenly felt a chill.


    As for Qiu Mingtong��s words, Yumo nodded slightly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "By the way, when are we leaving for the capital?"


    "Tomorrow morning, after we meet up with Lord Sebastian, we can set off."


    "Oh? Sebastian? Is he coming too?"


    "Yes, Lady Yumo."


    "hoho~..."


    Yumo raised her hand to support her chin, putting on a thoughtful expression,


    "Speaking of which, has there been any news about the location I asked Sebastian to investigate earlier?"


    Hearing this, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but show a slightly strange expression, but quickly hid it and revealed a deep sense of apology,


    "I��m sorry, Lady Yumo, but there are no clues at the moment. When our scouts arrived at the location, it was already deserted. The people from the Divine Punishment Sect seemed to have moved."


    "I see."


    Disappointment flickered in Yumo��s crimson eyes.


    Seeing this, Qiu Mingtong quickly added, "But we will keep trying! There are still many clues left by the Divine Punishment Sect at that gathering place, and we will continue to investigate. We will definitely find the whereabouts of the Child of Demon Lord!"


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "It��s what we should do."


    After talking about the Divine Punishment Sect, Qiu Mingtong recalled something the Duke had told her before. She took a deep breath and glanced at Odom beside her.


    "Your Highness Odom, Lady Yumo and I have some private matters to discuss. Could you please excuse us for a moment?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, although Odom appeared calm on the surface, he was already secretly overjoyed!


    He couldn��t wait to leave this place!


    If he stayed any longer, these little ancestors might try to fleece the elves again!


    Fu@k it!


    "Alright, I understand."


    With a slight smile, Odom slowly stood up and performed a standard farewell gesture to Yumo.


    After exchanging a few polite words,


    Odom hurriedly left the cave...


    ...


    After watching Odom leave, Yumo curiously looked at Qiu mingtong:


    "What��s going on, Qiu Mingtong? What��s so secretive?"


    "Well, Lady Yumo, do you know about the incident that occurred in the southern part of the Snowy Night Empire recently?"


    "The South? Are you talking about the Son of Destiny saving the empire from the Flame Demon?"


    "Yes, that��s it. Are you aware of this?"


    "Uh, well, I heard that the Son of Destiny defeated a powerful enemy. Pretty impressive~, but as for the specific details, I��m not sure. Recently, the flow of information in the City of Wind has been disrupted due to the invasion of the Divine Punishment Sect. Everyone else is busy dealing with the aftermath of the Sect��s departure. The Marquis��s family has a lot on their plate, so nobody has been paying much attention to other matters."


    Yumo said somewhat puzzledly.


    When she tried to ask the head maid about this matter earlier, she was called away to help after saying a few words...


    "I see..."


    Qiu mingtong nodded thoughtfully.


    The City of Wind was a border city, and the communication wasn��t very advanced. Moreover, the Information Department had been destroyed by the Divine Punishment Sect during the battle. It was quite normal for Lady Yumo not to know about it. But, does this mean I have to explain it to her?


    *Sigh*��...��


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but sigh inwardly.


    After taking a deep breath and steadying her emotions, she slowly began,


    "Lady Yumo, actually, within the Snowy Night Empire, the ��Flame Demon�� refers to ��Inferno.��"


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo was suddenly taken aback.


    Her face changed dramatically, and disbelief and unease surged in her crimson eyes.


    An invisible pressure instantly overflowed from Yumo, making everyone in the cave, whether ordinary members of the Nightingale organization or the powerful Xizhi and Qiu mingtong, feel a suffocating Pressure.


    Even Odom, who had just left the cave not far away, stumbled and fell to his knees after being affected by the aftermath of this wave of energy. A cold sweat uncontrollably trickled down his forehead.


    ��This, this... I knew that woman couldn��t be so harmless!��


    Obviously,


    Upon hearing Qiu Mingtong��s words, Yumo��s emotions became slightly unstable.


    "So you mean, the Flame Demon defeated by the Son of Destiny... is Kalina?"


    Faced with Yumo��s eyes which were gradually becoming unfamiliar and cold, Qiu Mingtong timidly nodded her head.


    "Yes, it��s Lady Kalina. And unlike the official reports of repelling her, based on our investigation, in fact... now Lady Kalina is being imprisoned by Xue Tianao in the underground dungeon of the SkyDome..."


    "My child, imprisoned?!!!..."


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In a valley within the territory of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire,


    Accompanied by a surge of strong dark blue magical power, a blue meteor suddenly fell from the sky in the vast gloomy valley.


    "Boom!"


    After a deafening explosion,


    Terrifying magic scattered in all directions, and the frantic spatial vibrations instantly shattered the silence of the valley. Feeling the terrifying aura fluctuations that continued to spread, the magical beasts in the valley revealed expressions of horror and hurriedly fled to the distance.


    As the dark blue light dissipated, a black-haired man wearing a black military coat appeared in the valley.


    Looking at the nearby wreckage and the group of black-robed people surrounding him with frightened expressions, the man slowly revealed a meaningful smile.


    It seemed,


    Sebastian didn��t get it wrong.


    "This place... is the base of the Divine Punishment Sect..."

 Chapter 211 - 212: Cooperation

    "Boom~ Boom!"


    In the dead of night, accompanied by a series of earth-shaking explosions, gray-white magic beams erupted from the valley, causing the surrounding land to crack and the sky to tear apart. If it weren��t for the valley��s inherent magic protection, it would have collapsed under the wave of magic energy release.


    Although the valley was safe,


    The members of the Divine Punishment Sect who were fighting in the valley, including the bishops, were overwhelmed by the gray-white magic tsunami. One by one, they lost their ability to fight and fell from the sky, landing heavily on the ground and passing out.


    "Damn it!"


    The remaining members realized the gap in strength between them and their enemies. Led by one of the archbishops, they took out ��Bloody Soul Pills�� and prepared to fight the enemy to protect the Demon Lord��s altar.


    However,


    The black-haired man hovering in mid-air smiled helplessly after witnessing the scene.


    "Life is fragile; we should learn to cherish it~"


    As his words faded,


    Gray-white light surged, and a large magic circle emitting dazzling light appeared beneath the feet of the Sect members. The sight of it sent them into a panic.


    "This, this magic circle?! When was it set up?!"


    "Quite early~"


    The black-haired man replied with a faint smile.


    ��High-level magic - Velsade��s Binding Chains~��


    As the incantation was quickly chanted in his heart,


    The magic circle was completed.


    In the next Moment,


    Countless gray-white magic chains burst out of the magic circle, rushing toward the unprepared members of the Divine Punishment Sect. In the blink of an eye, accompanied by another wave of magic energy release, dozens of church members, including the archbishop, were tightly bound by the chains and pressed down on the ground, unable to move.


    No doubt, at this moment,


    If the black-haired man wished,


    A single high-level magic spell could wipe out all the members of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    However, he didn��t take action but looked playfully at the sky.


    At this moment,


    In the sky, a green-haired man was struggling against three powerful summoned creatures. If Yumo was there, she would be surprised to find that the green-haired man fighting in the sky was the Divine Punishment Sect��s leader, Wilt, who she had previously let escape.


    Facing the strong attacks of the three summoned creatures, Wilt did not back down, resolutely wielding his bloody-red scythe.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise echoed through the sky,


    The eerie dark green light illuminated the night, and the violent dark green magic energy spread instantly throughout the valley. Accompanied by Wilt himself and his two dark green energy giant serpents�� frenzied attacks,


    The three powerful summoned creatures were eventually destroyed by Wilt and turned into magical energy particles in the sky. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Although he had defeated the three summoned creatures, Wilt dared not let his guard down, as a more powerful opponent was watching from a short distance away.


    Coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood, Wilt looked at the black-haired man who was silently watching the show from mid-air with an angry and unwilling gaze. Upon seeing the black-haired man��s crossed arms, Wilt realized that the other members of the Divine Punishment Sect in the valley had probably been dealt with by him.


    Single-handedly,


    He had beaten them to this state...


    Although Wilt himself was not in his prime, the strength of his opponent undoubtedly exceeded his expectations.


    "You..."


    Staring intently at the black rose outlined in gold on the black-haired man��s uniform, Wilt couldn��t help but narrow his eyes, numerous questions surfacing in his serious gaze.


    ��The Black Rose Family...��


    Why would someone who should be in the Sadik Empire suddenly appear in the northern part of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire? And why did they happen to find their hidden base?


    No,


    Now was not the time to think about these things! He must eliminate this guy and not let their headquarters, which they had painstakingly managed for years, be destroyed!


    ��I��ll fight you to the end!��


    Showing no fear of the Powerful magic power and hair-raising killing intent surrounding his opponent, Wilt suddenly opened his mouth and began chanting the magic incantation at a high speed. As the incantation continued, a dark green magic circle was drawn in front of Wilt.


    "Holy Domain Magic - Black Death Thorny Spear!"


    The dense dark green magic energy surrounding them seemed to have been summoned and converged toward the magic circle. Under the shaping of the magic circle, a black energy spear entwined with green thorns suddenly appeared in front of Wilt.


    This magic was Wilt��s strongest single-target spell, the same one he had used against Yumo before.


    Grasping the spear, Wilt immediately hurled the magic spear at the black-haired man. In an instant, space collapsed, and with momentum like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves, the spear whistled as it charged forward!


    "Die!!"


    ...


    ...


    After several minutes of fighting, the valley returned to tranquility.


    Leisurely drinking tea, the black-haired man strolled through the shattered valley, seemingly enjoying the night scenery and pleasant climate. The terrifying magic power and thick killing intent that had surrounded him had completely vanished, leaving no trace of the killer he had been earlier...


    After taking a sip of tea, the black-haired man couldn��t help but sigh:


    "Ah, this weather is nice. It��s not as hot as the Sadik Empire and not as cold as the Snow Night Empire. Hmm, maybe I��ll conquer this place and build a palace for Lady Yumo later."


    However, as the man was sighing,


    A weak male voice suddenly rang out,


    "Yumo? Who is that?"


    "You don��t need to know,"


    The black-haired man said with a smile.


    As he spoke, the man slowly turned around, looking politely at the person behind him,


    "It seems you��ve recovered quite well, Sir Wilt."


    At this moment,


    Reflected in the black-haired man��s eyes, the battered Wilt was being held down on the ground by two giant wolf-like summoned beasts. Not only was Wilt��s magical power nearly exhausted, but his legs were also broken, and his right hand was gone.


    Although an eighth rank could regenerate limbs, it was clear that Wilt��s current strength was not enough to achieve this.


    It was not difficult to see that Wilt had completely lost his combat ability and was utterly suppressed by the black-haired man. Even if he wanted to use the ��Bloody Soul Pill�� to turn the tables, it was impossible, as the ring storing the pills had been destroyed by the black-haired man at the beginning.


    Wilt had thought he would be killed directly,


    But to his surprise, the opponent did not finish him off but instead dispersed the killing intent around him. This inevitably made Wilt puzzled. At first, he thought the opponent had come to punish the Divine Punishment Sect, but now it seemed not to be the case...


    Wilt��s dark green eyes narrowed slightly,


    "Your Grace, what exactly do you want to do? One moment you��re filled with murderous intent, and the next, you��re all smiles?"


    "Me?"


    Upon hearing this, the black-haired man, known as Xiao, gave a slight smile, showing no hostility, and even walked toward Wilt with a hint of apology,


    "I��m sorry for being a bit too rough. I did this to test your strength and the combat power of the Divine Punishment Sect, to see if you have any value in cooperating with us. Although my companions have reported a lot of information about you, I still prefer to test it myself, so as to be foolproof."


    "Test? I see,"


    Wilt sneered coldly, his confusion from the previous battle now resolved.


    However,


    Thinking that he would be a test subject someday, Wilt couldn��t help but feel a sense of mixed emotions.


    "So, do we have any value?"


    "Yes, being able to fight me for so long, of course, you do. You��re qualified to cooperate with us."


    "Qualified? So what? Why do we have to cooperate with you?"


    Regarding this question, Xiao shook his head indifferently,


    "Do you think you have the right to refuse?"


    "You..."


    Glancing at the magical giant wolves suppressing him and his subordinates still bound in the magic array in the distance, Wilt��s eyes revealed a hint of unwillingness and humiliation.


    "However, I believe you won��t refuse this proposal."


    "What?"


    Hearing the confidence in Xiao��s words, Wilt couldn��t help but frown,


    "What kind of cooperation?"


    "Cooperation to eliminate the Chosen Ones."


    "What?!"


    In an instant, seeing the genuine cold murderous intent on Xiao��s face, even Wilt, who had killed countless people, felt a chill down his spine at this moment...

 Chapter 212 - 213: The Restless Young Girl

    Yumo��s illustration is posted in chapter 00 character.


    Mengxi illustration has been posted in chapter 00 ,


    "You?!"


    Previously, during Xiao��s battle with the Divine Punishment Sect, he had also released a chilling killing intent. But now, Wilt could clearly feel that the killing intent was different from before. The aura surrounding Xiao was more powerful, terrifying, and sent shivers down one��s spine.


    The intensity of the killing intent was incomparable.


    At this moment,


    When mentioning the "Chosen One," the killing intent around Xiao was like the raging hellfire roaring out from the abyss, powerful enough to burn everything to ashes. Obviously, this was genuine killing intent. Even Wilt, the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect and an eighth-rank Cultivator, couldn��t help but feel uneasy.


    His gaze toward Xiao became increasingly wary.


    Originally, when he heard that the other party wanted to eliminate the Chosen Ones, Wilt thought they were talking nonsense. After all, in the eyes of most people, the Chosen Ones was essential to save the world. Aside from their Divine Punishment Sect, hardly anyone would think of eliminating them.


    However,


    After feeling this killing intent, and the hatred and determination contained within Wilt was sure,


    The other party wasn��t lying.


    Although he didn��t know why the head of the Black Rose family would detest the Chosen Ones so much, as long as they hated them, cooperation was possible. After all, an enemy��s enemy could be a temporary ally.


    As for how to deal with it later?


    He would think about it later. As Xiao had said,


    - I had no other choice -


    With that thought, Wilt smiled relievedly and looked at Xiao with an amused gaze,


    "You? You��re a human, right?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao retracted his killing intent and replied politely. At the same time, he slowly raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    With a crisp snap, the two summoned creatures suppressing Wilt disappeared without a trace, and the magic array restraining the other members of the Divine Punishment Sect in the distance suddenly collapsed. Seeing the change in Wilt��s eyes, Xiao knew that the other party had chosen to cooperate.


    With that, there was no need to restrain their "teammate" any longer.


    After being released from the suppression, Wilt slowly stood up from the ground and asked curiously,


    "Since you��re a human, why do you want to kill the Chosen Ones?"


    "There��s no need for you to worry about that. All you need to know is that our goals are the same, and we can cooperate."


    "Hmm, that��s true."


    Wilt nodded indifferently,


    "So, what do you plan to do?"


    "As for me, I plan to eliminate the Son of Destiny first."


    "The Son of Destiny?"


    Hearing this, Wilt couldn��t help but show a trace of confusion: "Hasn��t that guy recently defeated the Demon Lord-level existence, Inferno, and become the Emperor of the Snowy Night Empire? He��s not easy to kill. Why not go for the girl of Destiny first?"


    "Heh..."


    Defeated?


    Xiao gave an indifferent smile, but he had no intention of revealing anything.


    "Because he ��defeated�� Inferno, he must be targeted first, and we cannot allow him to grow any further. Besides, compared to the Girl of Destiny, Xue Tianao is undoubtedly easier to deal with. Don��t forget, the Girl of Destiny has divine protection, and now she has the Apostle of Heaven guarding her all the time, as well as a Bloody Butterfly who knows where she is hiding."


    "This..."


    Recalling the scene where he was severely injured by the divine protection and the frustration of being easily suppressed by that black-haired girl, Wilt couldn��t help but nod reluctantly,


    "I understand. What do you need us to do?"


    "Simple. I need you to help block the reinforcements from the Red Lotus Leaf Empire and the Church of Asumos to the south when the time comes."


    "Reinforcements? What reinforcements?"


    "The reinforcements supporting the Snowy Night Empire."


    "Support? Why do they suddenly need support?"


    Hearing Xiao��s words, Wilt was immediately confused, and his dark green eyes were full of puzzlement.


    In response to Wilt��s question,


    Xiao meaningfully looked toward the distant north and slowly said like a Riddler, "When they can��t hold on any longer, they will naturally seek help."


    Wilt:" Huh???"


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Not far from the northern border, in a small town called Huiteluo Town,


    After the prisoner transport plan fell through, Mengxi and Bai Yanluo returned to this temporary base.


    In a VIP room of a certain hotel,


    Mengxi undressed and revealed a dazzlingly beautiful, crystal-clear, and tender body that could take anyone��s breath away. She stood completely naked in the bathroom, filling the room with an atmosphere of spring.


    As the hot water cascaded down, the blood and dirt on Mengxi��s delicate body were gradually washed away. Although the dirt stains could be washed off, Mengxi��s inner sense of loss was deeply ingrained...


    After cleaning up, Mengxi changed into a plain white nightgown and threw herself onto the bed.


    The pain from the backlash of her divine power hadn��t fully healed yet. Now, coupled with the exhaustion from the long journey, Mengxi��s body was extremely fatigued.


    Under normal circumstances, sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She should have fallen asleep immediately.


    However,


    After tossing and turning in bed for a long time, Mengxi still showed no signs of falling asleep...


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl was filled with an indescribable restlessness. Beads of sweat slowly dripped down her forehead, and as time passed, the agitation within her grew more intense, causing the girl to gasp for breath.


    Biting her pink lips tightly, Mengxi��s light purple eyes were full of entangled expressions,


    "Sister Yumo..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but think of that black-haired girl who had always taken care of her attentively.


    How she wanted to burrow into Her sister��s arms,


    How she wanted to hug Yumo,


    ��where did you run off to, sister...��


    ...


    Before,


    Mengxi had always slept alone,


    But her sleep quality wasn��t good, because she always had to guard against assassins or those who had ill intentions toward her during the night. After all, due to her constitution, even within the church, there would be people who couldn��t control their twisted thoughts toward her. Therefore, when Mengxi slept, she had to be on guard against these people most of the time.


    However, she had grown accustomed to it.


    Yet,


    Ever since she went to the Winter Forest, Mengxi had a black-haired girl by her side. The girl��s warm embrace, tender body, and pleasant scent made Mengxi feel extremely comfortable and safe. Sleeping next to her felt very secure. Even after the girl disguised herself as a pink-haired girl, it was still the same.


    Moreover,


    Every day when she slept with her Sister Yumo, Mengxi would hug her tightly, unknowingly absorbing the Shadow Power overflowing from her body. This Shadow Power not only steadily increased Mengxi��s strength but also seemed to bring some strange side effects...


    That was,


    If she didn��t periodically replenish some Shadow Power from her Sister Yumo, she would feel uncomfortable all over...


    When she was injured before,


    Although they slept separately at night, Mengxi would still use Yumo as a pillow to rest in the afternoon. But now? Ever since Yumo was captured, she hadn��t replenished that power in a long time...


    "It��s so uncomfortable..."


    Hugging the pillow tightly in her arms, Mengxi��s eyes gradually became somewhat hazy,


    ��Sister Yumo?��


    Could it be that you deliberately pretended to be Xiaomo, secretly letting me absorb power?


    To control me?


    Such an idea popped up in Mengxi��s little head. However, she quickly shook her head and threw this absurd idea out of her mind.


    Sister Yumo��s personality wouldn��t allow her to do such a despicable thing.


    The current situation was entirely her own doing...


    It could be considered a side effect of using Sister Yumo��s power to enhance her strength.


    It��s a bit,


    Addictive...


    But well~


    If the object of addiction is Sister Yumo,


    ��Well~ it��s not bad at all~��


    Recalling Yumo��s gentle touch, her meticulous care, and the genuine concern that wasn��t influenced by the power of the Holy Spirit, Mengxi��s face revealed a sweet smile despite her physical discomfort.


    But for now,


    She had to endure...


    It was easy to think, but when Mengxi tried to suppress the agitation within her, an unknown pain still continuously stimulated her brain, causing her to curl up her delicate body and tightly hug the bear pillow in her arms as a substitute.


    Really,


    She had no idea where Yumo had gone...


    ��Next time we meet, I must make up for it, with Bonus~��

 Chapter 213 - 214: The Growing Threat

    Yumo��s illustration is posted in chapter 00 character.


    Mengxi illustration has been posted in chapter 00 ,


    It was clearly not an easy task,


    No matter if it was taking a cold shower, using cultivation to distract herself, or doing something more exciting to suppress the strange feeling within her, the effects seemed minimal. To completely adapt to this feeling without Yumo, it seemed that it would take some time,


    It felt like a withdrawal.


    "Really, it��s so uncomfortable!"


    Out of helplessness, Mengxi forcefully clenched her fists, and the Holy energy that had been raging within her for a long time burst forth at this moment. In an instant, the bear doll in her arms became the unfortunate victim of Mengxi��s venting, directly torn apart with cotton scattering all over the floor, and the erupted silver light swept through the entire room...


    The sudden noise caused the guards of the Church, who were stationed in the hotel, to reveal anxious expressions. With trepidation, they rushed toward Mengxi��s bedroom.


    "Miss Mengxi! Are you alright? Is there an assassin?"


    Worried, a young warrior, armed with a weapon, burst into Mengxi��s room.


    The next moment,


    A pair of bare, crystal-clear, and peerless beautiful legs appeared in front of the warrior, causing him to blush instantly. However, before he could react, a small foot grew larger in his eyes.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the young warrior was sent flying and crashed into the wall in the distance, landing in the first floor��s lobby, foaming at the mouth and passing out...


    The image he had just recorded in his mind vanished as he lost consciousness.


    Although the warrior had good intentions, he obviously entered at the wrong time and almost saw something he shouldn��t have.


    After putting on her robe, covering her exposed body, Mengxi couldn��t help but cast an apologetic gaze toward the spot where the warrior had fainted. At the same time, she bit her lip with a complicated expression. It seemed that this agitation not only caused her perception to decline,


    Her temper also seemed to be more irritable...


    Sigh,


    ��Fortunately, things were better during the day...��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but sigh repeatedly.


    At this moment, another beautiful white-haired girl wearing a sleep robe and glasses emerged from her room after hearing the commotion. She curiously entered Mengxi��s bedroom and, after glancing at the wall shattered by the young warrior, Bai Yanluo, the white-haired girl, playfully raised her eyebrows.


    "What��s the matter, Mengxi? Why the outburst in the middle of the night?"


    "I��m sorry, Sister Bai, I couldn��t control it very well."


    "Hmm?"


    Detecting the unusual tone in the silver-haired girl��s voice, Bai Yanluo curiously examined the sweaty, beautiful girl in front of her:


    "Weren��t you very tired? Why can��t you sleep?"


    "Not used to it."


    "What are you not used to?"


    "No pillow..."


    "Isn��t that the bear?"


    Glancing at the pitiful, torn-apart bear doll on the floor, Bai Yanluo asked puzzledly:


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi decisively shook her head,


    "This kind of pillow won��t work..."


    "You... are you saying that the only acceptable pillow for you is that pink-haired little girl? Can��t sleep without holding her?"


    As she spoke, Bai Yanluo slowly closed the door for Mengxi,


    "No answer? I��ll take that as a yes."


    Looking at the silent silver-haired girl in front of her, Bai Yanluo took off her glasses and sighed helplessly,


    "She��s just an ordinary little girl, is it really worth all this? This time, you even went to hijack the prison carriage. You haven��t spent much time with her, right? Lately, you��ve been thinking about her all the time, can��t sleep without holding her... hmm, do you have any strange thoughts about that girl?"


    Recalling Mengxi��s attitude and behavior after mentioning the pink-haired girl recently, Bai Yanluo��s words carried a some doubt,


    "Strange thoughts?"


    Mengxi tilted her head and asked.


    "Sigh, it seems you��re not quite clear yet. It��s... hmm, it��s a bit complicated to explain... but, you can take a look at this..."


    After pondering for a moment,


    Bai Yanluo��s hand suddenly radiated a pure white light, and a book with rose patterns was taken out of her spatial ring and handed to Mengxi,


    "You can read this book when you have time, and you��ll understand..."


    "Hmm?"


    Taking the book from Bai Yanluo suspiciously, Mengxi��s gaze couldn��t help but turn strange upon seeing the title and the ��adult-only�� label on the bottom right corner,


    "This, ��The Secret Garden of the Noble Girls�� School��... Sister Bai, so this is the kind of book you secretly read?"


    "Hey! Don��t talk nonsense! Am I that kind of person?! And... don��t look at me like that! I��m doing this to help you!"


    By the way,


    Maybe she could find some like-minded friends~


    Bai Yanluo covered her mouth, secretly revealing a strange smile,


    "If this book is discovered, don��t say it was me who gave it to you! I need to save face too~"


    "Alright, got it."


    After nodding slightly, Mengxi put the book into her spatial ring. Then, she looked at Bai Yanluo curiously, "Still wearing glasses? Are you busy this late? Don��t tell me you��re reading this kind of novel?"


    "What are you thinking! I��m working. Besides, I��m an Eighth-stage Swordmaster, I don��t need sleep, working late at night is normal."


    "Working?"


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi raised her eyebrows,


    Since she couldn��t sleep anyway, it might be better to talk about something else,


    "What are you busy with so late at night?"


    "Hmm? Are you actually interested in this? That��s quite rare, huh?"


    "A bit idle, just asking."


    "Fine, what else could it be? It��s about the two Apostle from before, Arella and Cabane. These two were supposed to protect you, but they mysteriously disappeared, so of course, I have to investigate."


    Recalling the task assigned by the bishop, a hint of fatigue emerged in Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes,


    "Any news now?"


    "No."


    "Are they dead?"


    "Even if they��re dead, we still have to investigate. The bishop��s instructions were to find them alive or their bodies if dead. However, Cabane is indeed dead, his soul orb shattered. The problem is that Arella is still alive. But her soul orb��s state is very strange."


    "Strange?"


    "Yes..."


    At this point, Bai Yanluo��s eyes gradually revealed a look of seriousness and puzzlement, "Arella��s soul power now becomes incredibly strong at times and then incredibly weak. It��s really bizarre. You know, there��s only one situation where such an eerie soul fluctuation would occur..."


    "What situation?"


    "Women, um, during childbirth..."


    "What?"


    Mengxi also showed a puzzled look,


    "But that kind of situation..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh, Arella��s promiscuous private life, having an illegitimate child wouldn��t be surprising. But after giving birth, things should have settled down. Why is it so fluctuating? It��s really strange..."


    --


    On the other side,


    In the depths of the Icebound Lake in the central part of the Winter Forest,


    Accompanied by the painful moans of a woman, a beautiful blue-haired girl named Shuoyue slowly crossed the freezing water, surrounded by blue-gold light, and entered an underwater cave. Floating in mid-air and looking at the scene below, Shuoyue revealed a satisfied smile,


    "It hatched~"


    Below, countless wriggling bluish-white "liquid" continuously moved, and chilling roars could be heard from time to time.


    Anyone with a fear of clusters would likely want to destroy their eyes immediately...


    Upon closer inspection, one would find that this wriggling bluish-white liquid was actually composed of countless abyssal demons with long tails, sharp claws, and no eyes. And to some extent, the heads of these abyssal demons were quite similar to humans...


    In the next moment, after a ripple of blue-gold light, dozens of giant dead beasts appeared beside Shuoyue,


    Then,


    She directly threw these beasts into the sea of abyssal demons below,


    In an instant,


    The sea boiled, and the starving little creatures rushed up. The dozens of giant beasts were quickly reduced to bare bones, and even these bones gradually disappeared as the abyssal demons devoured them...


    Witnessing this scene, Shuoyue��s smile on her face became even brighter,


    Radiant, yet with a touch of cruelty,


    ��Hehe, grow up quickly, my little darlings~��

 Chapter 214 - 215: Hypocrisy

    --


    At noon, inside the crucial checkpoint outside the Sky Dome Imperial City of the Snowy Night Empire,


    "Boom~"


    The sudden roar caught the attention of everyone in the checkpoint, who curiously looked up at the sky. At this moment, a dazzling white meteor abruptly cut through the sky and rushed toward the checkpoint at an unimaginable speed. In the next moment, as the meteor landed, dust rolled up, and the terrifying pressure of holy power came with it, causing everyone to involuntarily hold their breath and even tremble...


    The looks in people��s eyes when they saw the white light were filled with horror. Fortunately, the surge of energy quickly subsided, as the figure within the white light waved her hand. The surrounding dense light attribute holy power and the terrifying pressure disappeared without a trace. When the intense white light dissipated, two slender girls appeared in front of everyone. At this moment, almost everyone��s gaze was directed at these two girls, as they were incredibly beautiful, especially the silver-haired girl, who looked like a goddess descended to earth. When they saw this silver-haired girl, the rare beauty outside the checkpoint seemed dull and tasteless in comparison. Many people thought about approaching her, but after feeling the cold gaze of the white-haired female knight beside her, they gave up on the idea. Although they wanted to get to know the beauty, they weren��t willing to risk their lives for it. They could only appreciate the girls�� faces from a distance, feeling somewhat reluctant.


    --


    Feeling the gazes filled with various desires from all around, a hint of disdain emerged in Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes, ��Boring ...�� After giving those people another warning glance, Bai Yanluo slowly turned her head to look at the expressionless Mengxi behind her. Seeing Mengxi��s delicate face, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but show a touch of envy, but it was tinged with helplessness,


    "Mengxi, I think you should wear a mask next time."


    "I did that before." Mengxi sighed helplessly, "I��ll get a new mask later."


    "Alright, how are you feeling now? I saw you didn��t get much rest last night."


    "I��m fine." Mengxi waved her hand, indicating that Bai Yanluo didn��t need to worry, "I��ve rested with my eyes closed for quite some time, and I feel pretty good now."


    Mengxi sighed inwardly. After leaving Yumo, she had to overcome this strange condition in her body. She didn��t want to be seen as a weird child by Yumo in the future. However, speaking of which,


    ��Is Sister Yumo doing well now? With Sister Yumo��s personality, could she hide her identity as an abyssal demon? If discovered, it would be very dangerous... If I was with her, I might be able to help cover it up. But now... No, if she��s with the Black Rose family now, she should be fine...��


    Mengxi rubbed her head while pondering some unsettling thoughts.


    And just as Mengxi was struggling with her thoughts...


    A slightly hoarse voice, filled with a sense of vicissitude and magnetic charm, suddenly reached Mengxi��s ears, causing the girl��s delicate body to tremble slightly,


    "Ah! Mengxi, my dear child, you��ve finally returned!"


    Huh?


    Whose voice is this? Following the sound and looking ahead, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, under the escort of dozens of ��Sunlight�� knights, a white-haired old man in a platinum robe, with a ��Gandalf�� demeanor, approached Mengxi with a smile, full of excitement. The next moment, to the slight astonishment of the onlookers, the nearly six-foot-tall old man directly embraced Mengxi in his arms and patted her back with great ��emotion��,


    "Ah, my child, it��s good that you��re safe. Do you know? When I learned that you were attacked by the Divine Punishment Sect, I was so worried! It��s great to see you safe and sound now!"


    ��Worried about me? You��re worried about your position in the church plummeting if something happened to me, right? You��re worried about losing the qualifications to run for the Pope, right? �� sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing the man��s emotional expression, Mengxi disdainfully thought. Despite her disdain, Mengxi still wore a sweet smile full of gratitude on her face. Her disgust at the old man��s embrace was deeply hidden in her heart.


    "I��m sorry, Archbishop Nick, for making you worry."


    "No need to apologize, no need to apologize. It��s our responsibility to let you face danger,"


    said Nick, feigning ��anger�� as he looked at Bai Yanluo,


    " Bai Yanluo, have you found the third hero, Arella?"


    "I��m sorry, Your Grace, we haven��t found her yet."


    Bai Yanluo lowered her head and replied respectfully. Although Nick wasn��t particularly powerful, as one of the three archbishops recognized by the Pope and Bai Yanluo��s superior, she had to give him enough respect, even if she didn��t like him.


    "Once you find her, take her directly to the Hall of Judgment! Such dereliction of duty that put the Chosen One in danger must be severely punished! Even if she��s the third Apostle of earth!"


    Nick said righteously, his tone full of anger. However, Nick��s heart was filled with joy. The reason was simple: the Chosen One under his management had returned safe and sound, which made him incredibly happy. Meanwhile, the two derelict heroes were not under his management, so he had no responsibility for them! Instead, he could take this opportunity to weaken the power of the other two archbishops, gaining a greater advantage in the future struggle for the position of Pope.


    ��Hehe, my lovely Mengxi, you truly are my lucky star~��


    Looking at the girl in his arms, Nick thought smugly. Afterward, as long as he could somehow bring this girl together with his foolish son, he could bind her completely to their family. With the identity of the Chosen One��s ��father,�� why should he worry about defeating the other two archbishops?


    ��Hehe~��


    Nick��s heart became increasingly joyful.


    After noticing the laughter in Nick��s eyes, Mengxi could guess his intentions with a high degree of accuracy. A trace of disgust flickered imperceptibly in her light purple eyes. At the same time, feeling the breath of Nick, Mengxi couldn��t help but clench her fists...


    The nauseating feeling was completely different from the comfort she felt in Yumo��s arms. If she didn��t need the protection of the Asumos Church, Mengxi really had the impulse to punch Nick away. However, considering the bigger picture, she had to endure.


    Helplessly, Mengxi gave a faint smile and tilted her head, seemingly recalling something, she curiously said,


    "Um, Archbishop, isn��t it about time for us to enter the city?"


    "Oh?"


    Nick finally let go of Mengxi, reminded by her words, and looked at the clock beside them,


    "Yes, it��s about time to enter the city."


    After nodding, Nick looked into Mengxi��s light purple eyes again and showed a ��kind�� smile.


    "Hehe, let��s chat more after we enter the city and settle in the VIP residence." Then Nick turned his head to look at a blonde-haired man behind him, his son Phillipe,


    "Phillipe, inform everyone to prepare to leave."


    "Yes, Archbishop,"


    Phillipe respectfully replied before immediately turning into a blue light and rushing toward the Asumos Church delegation nearby...


    Following Archbishop Nick��s instructions, the Asumos Church delegation, consisting of nearly a hundred people, proceeded grandly toward the Snowy Night Imperial Capital��s Sky dome under the leadership of Bai Yanluo and Phillipe.


    Mengxi rode a specially prepared white warhorse, following Nick��s carriage, looking ahead at the magnificent Sky dome City just within reach, Mengxi��s light purple eyes couldn��t help but show a strong sense of resistance.


    ...


    After dozens of minutes, when all the necessary registration and security checks were completed, the towering and majestic city gate of the Sky dome finally opened slowly. ��Can��t this be done faster?�� Mengxi couldn��t help but think, looking at the city gate before her. She hoped the tedious entry ceremony would end quickly since she didn��t like these cumbersome and formalistic rituals. At the same time, the young girl couldn��t help but pray in her heart, ��I hope he doesn��t show up...��


    However, it seemed that Mengxi��s prayer was not answered by heavens. When the city gate fully opened, a welcoming crowd formed by the royal knights appeared in Mengxi��s sight. Seeing the crowned, smiling blonde man at the center of the knights, Mengxi��s face immediately darkened, ��Xue Tianao...��


    After the entire Asumos Church delegation had entered the city, the blonde man slowly opened his arms and spoke in a magnetic voice,


    "Welcome to the Sky dome, esteemed guests of the Asumos Church."


    Mengxi: "..."


    ��Damn it...��

 Chapter 215 - 216: Disgust

    At that time, she had just been brought back to the church by Bai Yanluo not long ago and had just become the envied but actually useless backup Saintess.


    At the banquet celebrating her becoming a backup Saintess, Xue Tianao, the ambassador of the Snowy Night Empire visiting the Red Lotus Leaf Empire, also came to the inner church and participated in the banquet.


    --


    "Congratulations on becoming the backup Saintess, Miss Mengxi," Xue Tianao seized the opportunity when Bai Yanluo temporarily left Mengxi��s side, leaving her unprotected. He quickly appeared before the silver-haired girl, showing off his elegant demeanor. After the basic greetings, he held Mengxi��s hand, which was covered by a black glove, and kissed the back of her hand according to traditional etiquette.


    He then led Mengxi directly to the center of the dance floor, entering the normal course of the ball. Mengxi, who was not familiar with noble etiquette and banquet procedures, and even the world itself, was led by Xue Tianao and danced with him on the dance floor. Amidst applause, the dance between Xue Tianao and Mengxi came to a perfect end.


    After that, Xue Tianao continued to hold Mengxi��s hand, avoiding a crowd of ��competitors,�� and led her to the balcony, where there was almost no one.


    "Miss Mengxi, your dancing skills are excellent. Are you really just a beginner?"


    When they were alone, Xue Tianao showed an elegant and gentle smile and skillfully started a conversation with Mengxi. Facing this elegant blonde man, Mengxi chose to cooperate.


    ...


    ...


    "Would you like to see the snow? It��s not difficult. If I have the opportunity, may I invite you to Sky dome? The scenery of the Long Ice Lake in winter nights is second to none."


    After some communication, Xue Tianao, who thought the timing was right, smiled and extended the invitation.


    However, listening to Xue Tianao��s endless words and looking at the handsome, elegant, and considerate man dressed in Snowy Night Empire��s traditional attire, Mengxi couldn��t help but frown.


    Mengxi was sensitive to expressions and tones. Whenever someone around her tried to deceive or trick her, she could generally discern their true intentions through careful observation, as long as she was given enough time.


    During her time with Xue Tianao, Mengxi gradually noticed the falsehood in his smile after learning some of his expression habits. Obviously, this foreign prince who wanted to become her friend was no different from those people who approached her with ulterior motives, wanting to gain something from her. Was it reputation? Power? Or her body?


    Mengxi didn��t know, but instinctively, she didn��t want to continue talking with Xue Tianao.


    In the end, he was just another person who wanted her to go with him. She really didn��t understand where he got the confidence from after talking for just a short time...


    Mengxi couldn��t help but complain in her heart. However, considering that he was the crown prince of the Snowy Night Empire, Mengxi still showed a polite and friendly smile and declined gently:


    "Sorry, Your Highness, I need to focus on my cultivation right now, and I still have a lot to learn. I don��t have time to go to the Snowy Night Empire."


    However, Xue Tianao seemed to have anticipated Mengxi��s rejection and showed a handsome smile without any panic.


    "Miss Mengxi, I understand your feelings. Cultivation is indeed important. But... you should know that spending all your time on cultivation can backfire. You need to rest appropriately."


    "Do you mean, your Highness, that I should go to Sky dome with you to rest?"


    "It��s not just about resting."


    Xue Tianao shook his head, a faint golden light flickering in his eyes.


    "Your current training methods within the Asumos Church are not reasonable. My suggestion is for you to come to Sky dome, where I will teach you how to cultivate efficiently and instruct you on any knowledge you wish to acquire. At the same time, you can experience the happiness that is hard to find within the Asumos Church."


    "You should know that I am the Son of Destiny, the only existence in this world that can understand you. I will not be influenced by your power, nor will I fear the power within you."


    "Come to Sky dome with me. Together, we two chosen ones can strive to save this world and fulfill our mission."


    With that, Xue Tianao slowly raised his hand and stroked a strand of Mengxi��s silver-white hair on her cheek. On Xue Tianao��s face, the gentle, reliable, and confident smile that could captivate countless naive girls became even more intense. He gradually moved closer to Mengxi. With his charming smile, gentle words, strength, and the mysterious power in his eyes, Xue Tianao had experienced many battles in the field of romance.


    However, this time, things didn��t go as simply as Xue Tianao had imagined. When Mengxi��s hair was touched by him, she suddenly felt a chill. The ��Power of the Holy Spirit�� was a gift from the Goddess that could make people around the Girl of Destiny feel affection for her without knowing it. Mengxi didn��t like this power; she despised the force that subtly twisted others�� will.


    Yet, at this moment, Mengxi was surprised to feel this power from Xue Tianao��s eyes. Apparently, the man in front of her was trying to use this power to influence her will. Unconsciously, Mengxi clenched her fists tightly. Xue Tianao��s gaze, which intended to see through her heart and completely control her, and the enchanting power in his eyes were unbearable for Mengxi.


    Just as Xue Tianao was about to further caress her face, the volcano in Mengxi��s heart erupted completely.


    ��For heaven��s sake...��


    The next moment��


    "Stop disgusting me with that power!"


    Caught off guard, the silver-haired girl roared and suddenly lifted her leg, delivering a brutal kick to Xue Tianao��s crotch...


    --


    Time returned to the present, Mengxi was caught off guard by Xue Tianao��s appearance. She had thought that even if they were to meet, it would be after arriving at the reception hall, as the welcoming ceremony was usually presided over by a minister rather than the emperor himself.


    What surprised her even more was,


    After exchanging a few polite words with the Archbishop, Xue Tianao unexpectedly walked right up to Mengxi in front of everyone. Recalling the extremely awkward ending of their first meeting and looking at the ever-smiling and confident blonde man before her, Mengxi felt as if countless imaginary horses were galloping through her heart. Why did he have the nerve to come specifically to find her?


    "Your Majesty..."


    A rare expression of embarrassment appeared on Mengxi��s face. However, Xue Tianao, as usual, wore his signature handsome smile and politely pressed his hand to his chest, bowing to Mengxi.


    "Honorable Sintess, welcome to Sky dome. I knew we would meet again."


    "Hehe... Yes... Long time no see, Your Majesty Xue Tianao..."


    "I heard you recently clashed with the Divine Punishment Sect and got injured? How is your wound now? Does it still hurt? If you need it, I can immediately call the royal physician for you."


    Xue Tianao looked at Mengxi with a concerned face, each word filled with genuine care. This drew envious glances from the numerous young girls nearby. Mengxi responded with an elegant and beautiful smile. Although she appeared to be smiling on the surface, she couldn��t help but scoff internally.


    ��Hehe, what a pretense...��


    After getting used to hearing her sister Yumo��s heartfelt concern, Mengxi felt nauseous listening to Xue Tianao��s insincere worry.


    ��Please, can you just stop pretending?��


    That was what Mengxi wanted to say. But for the sake of the bigger picture, she couldn��t speak it out loud.


    "Your Majesty ,you don��t need to worry; the wound is not serious."


    "Ah, that��s good, that��s good."


    Xue Tianao appeared relieved.


    "Now that you��ve come to the Snowy Night Empire, I can finally fulfill my promise to show you the snowscapes. I wonder if..."


    However, just as Xue Tianao was trying to invite Mengxi to spend time together, Archbishop Nick, who was not far away on the carriage, suddenly spoke up:


    "Your Majesty Xue Tianao, Mengxi is tired from her journey and needs to rest. She also needs to report to the Pope with me as soon as possible, so I��m afraid she won��t have time to watch the snow with you. Please understand."


    Nick was well aware of Xue Tianao��s interest in Mengxi. If it weren��t for those weapons, they wouldn��t have easily let Mengxi come to Sky dome. But since she was here, they couldn��t let them spend time together so easily. ��The Girl of Destiny must stay within the church and cannot be taken away by Xue Tianao.��


    Seeing Nick intervening, Xue Tianao had no choice but to concede. After all, since she had come to Sky dome, he would have plenty of opportunities; there was no need to rush.


    "Ah, I��m sorry, I didn��t consider that."


    Saying this, Xue Tianao turned to Mengxi and gave her an apologetic look.


    "Lady Mengxi, please rest well. We will meet at tonight��s welcoming banquet in the guesthouse."


    Mengxi: "..."


    S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 - 217: Banquet

    --


    At night,


    In the guesthouse at the center of Sky dome City,


    the welcoming banquet was about to begin, a grand event attended by representatives of all major forces.


    The Church of Asumos was no exception.


    In order to attend the evening banquet, Nick had specially ordered a custom-made luxurious dress worth tens of thousands of Stone Coins and hired a professional stylist to come to Mengxi��s bedroom. This banquet was considered an important diplomatic occasion, and as the Girl of Destiny who represented the Church, Mengxi had to be meticulously dressed so as not to lose face for the church.


    For this reason,


    Although Mengxi was extremely reluctant, she was still "ambushed" in her room by several female attendants of the Church hours ago to prepare her for the event.


    --


    Inside Mengxi��s room, Bai Yanluo, like many other female attendants, wore a blue backless dress. Upon seeing the slender, silver-haired girl in the room, her eyes lit up, and she became excited. Bai Yanluo excitedly approached the silver-haired girl and took her soft hand.


    "Wow, Mengxi, after a little dressing up, you are so beautiful!"


    At this moment,


    The silver-haired girl in front of Bai Yanluo was wearing a plain white V-neck evening dress with golden patterns, embroidered with silver-white threads forming delicate branches and vivid blue threads creating blooming snow lotuses from the hem up to the waist. A black wide belt tightened around her slim waist, creating an elegant and noble impression. A delicate shawl with the Church of Asumos emblem was draped over her shoulders, making the girl��s every move seem more graceful.


    Mengxi��s hairstyle was also slightly modified. Her beautiful silver-white hair was braided into a long braid, with the remaining hair coiled up at the back of her head, showcasing her elegant swan-like neck. The thin and long bangs in front of her forehead were neatly trimmed, and her arched eyebrows accentuated her fair and delicate skin. After applying light pink blush to her lovely face, her complexion appeared even more radiant. A touch of light red lipstick on her lips added a hint of maturity to her pure and beautiful face.


    Already a beauty unparalleled in the world, she became even more breathtaking after such careful dressing, leaving one breathless. Even Bai Yanluo, who had spent a long time with Mengxi, couldn��t help but stare for several seconds.


    "Wow, I feel like standing next to you would make me pale in comparison~"


    Bai Yanluo playfully said,


    Although her eyes were full of admiration, there was no hint of jealousy. Instead, a strong feeling of accomplishment quickly spread across Bai Yanluo��s face, as she had personally helped design Mengxi��s beautiful dress.


    "Thank you, Sister Bai, this is really beautiful, and I like it a lot. But, but, will this be too eye-catching?"


    Mengxi, who didn��t like to draw attention, couldn��t help but show a worried expression.


    In response, Bai Yanluo patted her chest and said enthusiastically:


    "Don��t worry, you should be eye-catching! Let those guys see the true beauty of our Church��s �� Holy Maiden!"


    Bai Yanluo was proud of the masterpiece she helped create and wanted to show it off.


    The smile on Bai Yanluo��s face become bigger,


    Mengxi sighed helplessly,


    "Ah, the problem is, like this, I��ll be watched by many people... and I don��t like it..."


    Seemingly noticing Mengxi��s concerns, Bai Yanluo patted her shoulder and encouraged her,


    "Ah, Mengxi, don��t worry about that! With me around, those guys won��t dare to bother you constantly~"


    "heeh��, really?"


    Mengxi showed a doubtful expression,


    Bai Yanluo patted her chest and reassured her,


    "Piece of cake! With me around, you can relax, Mengxi!"


    Mengxi: "..."


    "Since Sister Bai say so, then... all right..."


    --


    As it turned out,


    It was a lie!


    At this moment,


    In the beautifully decorated, brightly lit, and luxurious welcoming hall, not long after Mengxi entered the banquet hall with Archbishop Nick, she was immediately surrounded by countless people...


    "Miss Mengxi, I am the second prince of the Karolum Kingdom - Xiong Duoli, may I get to know you?"


    "Miss Destiny, is it true that you defeated the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect?"


    "Miss Mengxi, there are rumors about your indescribable relationship with His Majesty Xue Tianao, is that true?"


    "Miss Mengxi, the moon is beautiful tonight. May I invite you to enjoy the moonlight together?"


    ...


    ...


    Faced with this noisy crowd, Mengxi��s face gradually darkened. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Bai Yanluo! Can you be a little more reliable?��


    With an inner roar,


    Mengxi glanced at the closed door not far away. There, the empire provided special services for the VIPs, including gambling...


    Obviously,


    After noticing the casino, Bai Yanluo "protected" Mengxi for a whole thirty seconds before slipping past Archbishop Nick��s gaze and sneaking into the casino. Without Bai Yanluo��s strong presence to protect her, a large number of people with intentions toward Mengxi swarmed around her.


    Mengxi, who hated this kind of tedious socializing, couldn��t help but feel frustrated.


    "Excuse me, everyone, I��ll be back shortly. I need to use the restroom."


    With that,


    Mengxi immediately took the opportunity to break away from the crowd and find Archbishop Nick.


    "Your Grace, Sister Bai has gone gambling again."


    That��s right,


    In order to have a little peace and quiet, Mengxi chose to tattle without hesitation.


    As expected, upon hearing the news, Archbishop Nick��s face changed dramatically. After all, it was damaging to the church��s image to have the church��s Apostle of Heaven indulging in gambling. So, he temporarily halted his conversation with the leader of the "Holy Tower" and stormed into the small casino, grabbing Bai Yanluo by the ear...


    Several minutes later,


    Bai Yanluo crossed her arms, pouted, and stood beside Mengxi with a wronged expression. She occasionally glanced at the silver-haired girl nearby with a complaining look:


    "Really! Mengxi, you��re so mean, tattling on me! I was just about to win back my losses!"


    "Ah..."


    Mengxi shook her head helplessly,


    "Please, Sister Bai, you always say that, and then you lose everything..."


    "This time was different; I really could have won!"


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say..."


    ...


    Mengxi helplessly dealt with Bai Yanluo��s complaints. But dealing with Bai Yanluo��s complaints was still better than facing that annoying crowd, right?


    With Bai Yanluo returning to Mengxi��s side,


    and activating her ��No Trespassing�� domain,


    Apart from a few Red Lotus Empire nobles who were relatively close to Bai Yanluo, basically no one else dared to approach. After all, although Bai Yanluo appeared as a naive big sister to Mengxi, she was more like a ferocious ogre in the eyes of others...


    So, these people had to cozy up to Archbishop Nick.


    Mengxi, who was no longer bothered, quietly sipped her wine while leaning against the windowsill with Bai Yanluo, observing the VIPs and representatives of various forces that entered the hall.


    The nobles of the Red Lotus Empire,


    Ambassadors of the Lomari Confederation,


    President of the Adventurer��s Association,


    The Dragon Envoy,


    ...


    There were also heads of powerful merchant families, and even the Venerable of the Holy Tower had come...


    An eighth-tier Venerable, who usually wouldn��t attend such events, had personally come this time?


    Seemingly sensing Mengxi��s gaze, the white-haired man dressed as a high-ranking mage, who was communicating with Archbishop Nick, slowly turned his head and offered a friendly smile to Mengxi. Naturally, Mengxi politely returned the smile. She smiled, but instinctively wanted to keep her distance from these truth-seeking, experiment-loving magic fanatics.


    The people of the Holy Tower had come,


    However,


    It seemed that the Red Moon Tower, another sacred place for mages, hadn��t sent anyone, huh?


    hmmm...


    But anyway,


    ��Xue Tianao, this guy really has some influence...��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but mutter in her heart,


    But it was reasonable,


    After all, he was the son of Destiny prophesied and even accomplished the feat of "defeating" inferno. It was normal to attract so much attention from powerful people. Of course, many of them were also interested in Inferno, right?


    ?!


    However, just as Mengxi was thinking,


    The main door of the banquet hall opened again, and with the announcement of the welcoming attendant, Mengxi��s eyes suddenly narrowed,


    "Sadiq Empire representative, Yu-Black Rose, has arrived."


    Mengxi: Huh? The Black Rose family? And... Yu?


    --

 Chapter 217 - 218: Yu-Black Rose

    Accompanied by the welcoming attendant��s announcement,


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall changed slightly, and almost everyone stopped their conversations, focusing their attention on the entrance. For the Black Rose family, now the most powerful in the Sadiq Empire and notorious across the continent, everyone couldn��t help but show curiosity.


    It is known that the Black Rose family, though famous, rarely participates in events and does not accept invitations, making them a rather mysterious family. The fact that this time the Sadiq Empire��s representative would be from the Black Rose family was undoubtedly beyond many people��s expectations.


    In recent decades, even when they occasionally attended events, the Black Rose family only sent servants. This was true even for the Sadiq Empire��s new emperor��s ascension. It could be said that the direct descendants of the Black Rose family had never appeared in the public eye.


    However, this time?


    The Black Rose family actually sent a direct descendant? Moreover, this ��Yu-Black Rose�� seemed to be the sister of the Black Rose Duke? It seemed that the Black Rose family also attached great importance to Xue Tianao��s ascension ceremony...


    And so,


    Under the curious gaze of the crowd, the doors of the banquet hall slowly opened,


    Escorted by several attendants, a black-haired girl slowly stepped into the hall,


    ?!!


    "This?! This, she, she is Yu-Black Rose?!"


    The moment they saw the girl��s face, almost everyone��s heart shuddered, and their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Many people stared fixedly at the girl from the Black Rose family, dumbfounded.


    The black-haired girl could be described as astonishingly beautiful,


    Her shiny black hair fell over her shoulders, her clear and authoritative blue eyes were bright and lively, her soft and full lips, and her delicate and exquisite nose were beautifully, gracefully, and elegantly placed on her lovely face. Combined with her smooth and delicate cheeks, and her delicate skin, she was truly a peerless beauty.


    In terms of appearance,


    Among the people present, probably only the Girl of Destiny could compare to her.


    At this moment, the young lady from the Black Rose family was dressed in a black strapless gown, delicate purple lace accentuating her fair legs, tall and straight, with a perfect curve. Casually, she touched the corner of her lips and brushed her hair, her fingertips as light and lively as an elf.


    A faint lingering fragrance remained where her black hair had swept past. Her gaze was like the ripples of an autumn day, full of deep affection, her every frown and smile, elegant and poised. She not only possessed the charm of a young girl but also had the imposing presence of a person in power without needing to show anger.


    She wore a butterfly-shaped hairpin, elegant and refined, with her hair naturally falling down, brushing past her ears.


    On her fair and tender earlobes, she wore a pair of exquisite sapphire earrings.


    The black-haired girl��s face always carried an elusive smile, her bright eyes and white teeth showcasing her noble temperament to the fullest extent. Born with natural beauty, combined with the exquisite gown, she appeared like a fairy that had walked straight out of a fairy tale, enchanting everyone��s soul.


    Although her appearance was on par with Mengxi,


    The crowd was more prepared for the Girl of Destiny,


    The appearance of the young lady from the Black Rose family, however, was completely unexpected. Many people who were unprepared showed a slightly flustered expression upon seeing her. Not only the young lady, but the other two female attendants behind her also drew people��s attention.


    One was a black-haired girl with dragon horns, wearing a sexy black gown, exuding an imposing aura.


    The other one, a pink-haired Lolita in a cute dress, petite and adorable.


    Although they seemed to pose no threat in appearance, their bodies were filled with a thick, murderous aura and an imposing presence that should not be underestimated. In addition to these two female attendants, there were also six burly male attendants behind them, equally imposing...


    Although it was just an ordinary entrance, it gave everyone an indescribable sense of pressure.


    Fortunately, everyone present had good psychological qualities and quickly recovered from the shock.


    --


    "Is she really the young lady of the Black Rose family? She��s so beautiful, her looks are no less than the Girl of Destiny, right?"


    "They should be on par. But I prefer her slightly more enchanting appearance."


    "But Yu is the sister of that Duke, right? That means she should be quite old this year, so why does she look so young?"


    "That elusive aura, she��s at seventh-tire. It��s quite normal for her to rejuvenate."


    "Really, such a beautiful person, how come we��ve never heard of her before?"


    "Yeah, the Black Rose family��s secrecy is really not bad..."


    "Besides, these attendants must have killed quite a few people, right?"


    "Hehe, how could they become the largest family in the Sadiq Empire, second only to the royal family, without killing a few people? No, if you ask me, the Sadiq Empire��s royal family probably doesn��t dare to provoke the Black Rose family anymore."


    ...


    ...


    After the appearance of the Black Rose family, it was no surprise that they attracted everyone��s attention. Everyone��s topic of discussion turned to this extremely mysterious family and the black-haired girl who led them. Even the members of the Asumos Church were no exception.


    After briefly sizing up the black-haired girl, Bai Yanluo also showed a surprised expression,


    "Wow, this girl is really beautiful, isn��t she, Mengxi? ...Huh? Mengxi?"


    Seeing that the silver-haired girl beside her kept ignoring her, a touch of confusion appeared in Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes, and she curiously looked at the silver-haired girl.


    At this moment, Mengxi��s Light purple eyes were trembling, her gaze locked tightly on the face of the black-haired girl.


    �� Sister... Yumo...��


    --


    Yesterday,


    Outside the Albiro Canyon, atop a certain cave,


    "You��re saying that Kalina, that child, might be... in danger?!"


    Upon hearing Qiu Mingtong��s words, Yumo was stunned.


    She was one of the most reliable and powerful children in her family. How could she be captured? Was this the power of the protagonist��s halo? Xue Tianao managed to defeat Kalina?


    The Son of Destiny defeated a demon king��s existence.


    If this happened 500 years ago when Yumo had just arrived on the Ancita Continent, she would undoubtedly be very happy, even urging the protagonist to hurry up and kill the demon king! Completing an epic quest.


    However,


    Now?


    After truly caring for the children, Yumo felt panic and deep regret upon learning this news. She regretted allowing Kalina to continue traveling alone on the continent...


    When she thought about her child, who she had painstakingly raised, possibly being imprisoned, abused, and even in mortal danger, Yumo��s heart was filled with anxiety.


    After a moment of anxiety,


    The idea of rescuing Kalina directly emerged in the girl��s mind.


    Yumo��s eyes gradually became somewhat empty, filled with a horrifying crimson light. Even a faint, indescribable, eerie aura appeared deep in her pupils, more profound than the abyss and more oppressive than death. An indescribable impulse gradually took over Yumo��s heart.


    The power of Shadow within her began to ripple unconsciously.


    As this feeling of impulse emerged, S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An invisible and terrifying force suddenly surged out of Yumo��s body like a flood, sweeping toward everyone in the cave. This made everyone, whether they were ordinary members of the Nightingale Organization or powerful individuals like Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong, feel suffocating pressure.


    Under the enormous pressure, these two Saint-level girls couldn��t help but kneel on one knee,


    A few drops of cold sweat began to flow down Qiu Mingtong��s forehead.


    ��As expected,��


    Lady Yumo now, after learning that Lady Kalina was in danger, would become like this...


    Really, if I had known, I would have let Sir Sebastian deliver the news!


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but complain inwardly. Looking at Yumo��s cold gaze, which was completely different from her usual demeanor, and feeling the suffocating anger in her eyes, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but hold her breath and hurriedly infused her magic power into a rare communication magic stone beside her.


    As the communication mode activated, a magnetic and reliable male voice suddenly sounded.


    The owner of this voice was none other than the head of the Black Rose family, Xiao-Black Rose.


    "Lady Yumo, please calm down. Kalina is safe for now. The Son of Destiny has no intention of killing her. Moreover, if you act impulsively, you might actually endanger Kalina��s life."


    As Xiao��s words reached her ears, Yumo, who was about to transform into countless bloody butterflies and rush to the capital to save her child, suddenly stopped. The eerie black glow depths in her pupils gradually dissipated, and she regained some sanity. Pressing her head firmly and suppressing the strange impulse, Yumo looked at the communication device emitting a blue light beside her, puzzled.


    "Xiao? What do you mean by this? What do you mean by me harming Kalina?" Yumo asked.


    "The Chosen One intends to study the power within Kalina��s body and make a secret trade with the Church. So they won��t kill Lady Kalina. However, Lady Kalina��s true form has been pierced by the Chosen One��s sword. If you rescue her, the Chosen One may unleash the terrifying divine power contained in the sword. At that time, Lady Kalina will truly be in danger of losing her life..."


    Xiao explained, his words filled with worry and unease.


    Listening to Xiao��s concerned words, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead.


    "How did it come to this..."


    "But Lady Yumo, there��s no need for you to worry. Leave it to us. We will figure out how to rescue Lady Kalina..." Xiao assured her.


    --


    Now, back to the present in the banquet hall. Qiu Mingtong, looking at the beautiful black-haired girl in front of her, sighed as she recalled the events in the cave earlier. It turns out the Duke was reliable after all, managing to deceive Lady Yumo at the critical moment. If Lady Yumo had really taken action and saved Lady Kalina, it would have been a definite outcome. However, that would only result in causing "a bit" of damage to the main plan...


    But that clearly wasn��t their ultimate goal.


    With these thoughts in mind, Qiu Mingtong gazed through the window, looking into the distance at the palace. To make Lady Yumo agree to take action, they needed to put in a little more effort.


    "Hopefully, this ��savior�� will cooperate a bit," she thought.


    ��No, he will definitely cooperate...��

 Chapter 218 - 219: The First Encounter with the Chosen One

    After Yumo entered the scene as the heiress of the Black Rose Family, she naturally became the new center of attention. Representatives from various major powers approached Yumo and greeted her with friendly gestures.


    With the assistance of the artifact ��Deception Veil,�� Yumo perfectly concealed her aura.


    In response to everyone��s greetings, Yumo adeptly responded, portraying the demeanor of a true heiress flawlessly.


    The reason she could achieve such perfection was all thanks to last night��s grueling training with Sebastian.


    Appearing as the heiress of the Black Rose Family, Yumo had to play her part well. She didn��t want her own mistakes to bring shame upon Xiao��s family, even if he said it didn��t matter at all. For Yumo, the Black Rose Family was the result of generations of hard work by those children, and as their "guardian," she naturally had to show respect.


    At least while playing this role, she couldn��t afford any mistakes.


    Hmm,


    Although it was called grueling training, it wasn��t difficult for Yumo...


    Yumo didn��t need any rest; she was energetic even at night. During their time in the Great Winter Forest, Yumo had already received training in acting and etiquette. Now, with a quick review and memorizing the answers to specific questions, she considered it a job well done.


    Yumo felt relaxed as she handled these matters.


    However,


    After assisting Yumo with her training, Sebastian, who was already exhausted from the journey, collapsed directly onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep due to extreme fatigue. This worried Yumo.


    After careful consideration, Yumo decided to reduce the punishment of ten spanks on Sebastian��s buttocks to just three...


    In addition,


    "To be honest..."


    ��Xiao, that guy��s predictions was really accurate.��


    All the questions asked by the representatives of other powers were exactly as Xiao had anticipated. After memorizing the answers provided by Sebastian last night, Yumo effortlessly responded to these questions with grace and elegance. It was a breeze for her.


    As for relying on others for help, Yumo never even considered it.


    After all, those six muscular men behind her didn��t seem like the communicative type. As for Xizhi and Qiu mingtong, one became introverted in a group, and the other just became clueless...


    ��There is no need to count on them.��


    After dealing with the last gentlemanly figure who appeared, Yumo finally felt a bit relieved.


    Then, the black-haired girl walked slowly to the window, gazing thoughtfully at the center of the sky Dome city, where the Imperial Palace was located...


    It was said that Kalina was being held captive nearby.


    ��I wonder how that girl is doing...��


    Thinking about this, Yumo couldn��t help but feel very down.


    Now, in order to conceal her identity, she had to suppress her powers and prevent the dense aura of the Shadow from activating the alarm barrier inside the city. Otherwise, if her Abyssal Demon identity were exposed, it could affect the entire Black Rose Family. Perhaps she could find an opportunity to enter the palace later and take a look...


    Yumo really wanted to rescue Kalina,


    But considering Xiao��s words, when Kalina is rescued, it would likely trigger the restrictions left by Xue Tianao, putting her in danger.


    For the sake of her daughter��s safety, Yumo couldn��t afford to take reckless action. If she were to act, she would have to first remove the restrictions from Xue Tianao��s side.


    And that also meant she would have to confront the Chosen One...


    ��Sigh,��


    ��Let��s see how Xiao is doing. If he still hasn��t found a way to lift the restrictions...��


    ��For my child��s safety,��


    I might have to forcefully press the Male lead��s head, compelling him to remove the restrictions. However, it was said that he had a proud personality. If he chose to defy until the end, and even resorted to activating the divine power within the sword, resulting in Kalina��s death... What should I do then?


    ��If I accidentally kill the Chosen One,��


    ��Causing the trial to fail,��


    ��What would be the consequences that the Goddess mentioned...��


    "Sigh, it��s really troublesome..."


    Yumo sighed helplessly in her heart.


    However,


    The next moment, Yumo��s brows slightly furrowed. Considering Kalina��s strength, Yumo still found it hard to imagine how she could be defeated by the Male lead. After all, the current Male lead only had the strength of a mid-level Seventh stage, while Kalina was a terrifying Demon King capable of taking on three Heavenly Apostles alone.


    ��How did that boy manage to defeat Kalina?��


    ��Could it be...��


    ��Could he activate some sort of cheat like Mengxi?��


    ��Forget it,��


    ��Let��s wait for the results of Xiao��s investigation. Also, will the Chosen One be present tonight? I am curious to see him firsthand...��


    While waiting for the appearance of the Male lead, Yumo began to carefully observe her surroundings, carefully examining the powerful individuals hidden among the crowd.


    The ultimate goal of the trial was to penetrate the Great Winter Forest and eliminate Demon Temple. Therefore, Yumo naturally had a keen interest in the strength of the representatives from other powers.


    After all, if in the future, as planned, the forces on the continent were to form an alliance and, led by the male and female protagonists, attack the Great Winter Forest, then the powerful individuals from other powers would become a Great aid to the male and female leads.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was observing for a moment, a familiar silver figure suddenly appeared in her field of vision, causing Yumo��s azure eyes to slightly contract.


    "Mengxi..."


    Actually,


    the moment Yumo entered the hall, she noticed the stunning silver-haired girl.


    However, due to being quickly surrounded by a group of people, Yumo didn��t have time to pay attention to Mengxi earlier.


    Looking at Mengxi, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh. The incident of "Xia��er" being kidnapped must have spread to the imperial capital, and Mengxi, should also be aware of it.


    Before, when I disguised myself as Xia��er, I was suddenly captured. And now, being kidnapped by unknown people again, that girl should be quite worried, right?


    ��She always used to say it��s hard to sleep without a pillow. I wonder if she managed to rest well while I was gone.��


    Thinking about this, Yumo couldn��t help but gaze at Mengxi��s lovely face. And indeed, beneath her smile, Yumo could faintly perceive the traces of fatigue...


    Seeing this, Yumo unintentionally showed a hint of pity on her face.


    Regardless,


    Yumo still missed the radiant expression and vibrant gaze of Mengxi.


    But now?


    In the beautiful light purple eyes of the silver-haired girl...


    ��Huh?! Wait a minute?��


    the moment Yumo observed Mengxi��s gaze,


    Yumo suddenly realized a very serious issue,


    That is,


    Mengxi��s gaze met hers?! Her line of sight...


    ��That girl is actually staring at me? Not just a polite greeting, but staring at me without shifting her gaze...��


    Suddenly, Yumo felt a shudder of confusion.


    ��Don��t tell me ��?��


    ��Did that girl recognize me?��


    ��No, that shouldn��t be the case����


    ��When I met her as the Blood Butterfly, I was wearing a veil! And now I��m even concealing my aura with the artifact "Deception Veil." She shouldn��t be able to recognize me��


    ��Really, why did Xiao insist on me adopting this identity of a young lady?��


    Yumo felt a sense of unease in her heart...


    On the other hand,


    Upon seeing Yumo��s slightly flustered expression, Mengxi couldn��t help but curl up the corners of her mouth.


    However,


    In the next moment, the silver-haired girl also cooperatively gave Yumo a sweet smile and gracefully waved her hand. Then, to avoid making Yumo feel awkward, Mengxi shifted her gaze away. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before shifting her gaze, Mengxi also made an apologetic expression, seemingly apologizing for the impolite stare just now...


    This relieved Yumo.


    "Phew~"


    ��Did I overthink it??��


    ��That girl must have been looking at me like that because of my identity and appearance, After all, people from other factions before have also looked at me with similar gazes...��


    ��However,��


    ��Should I?��


    ��In my current identity, should I approach Mengxi? Just to confirm...��


    However,


    Just as Yumo was considering this,


    The doors of the banquet hall suddenly opened again, and with the welcoming cries of the attendants ringing in their ears, both Yumo and Mengxi raised their eyebrows slightly in unison,


    "Emperor Xue Tianao has arrived!"


    The next moment,


    Under the watchful and complex gazes of the crowd, accompanied by two leading Royal Knights and dozens of Palace Guards, a handsome man with a platinum cape, a luxurious crown on his head, and golden braided hair strolled into the banquet hall,


    And with the entrance of this elegant and handsome man, many young maidens in the hall couldn��t help but cover their mouths, their eyes sparkling with radiant stars. Clearly, this young man who achieved great feats at a young age, becoming an emperor and even defeating the Demon king Inferno, had become the dream lover of many noble ladies,


    He became their idol...


    If it weren��t for the presence of family members or attendants to stop them, these overly excited young ladies might have turned the scene into a fan meeting. This caused their accompanying partners to unintentionally reveal a headache expression.


    However,


    Equally "excited" about Emperor Xue Tianao, Yumo��s pretty face gradually darkened after seeing this golden-haired man...


    For a long time,


    Yumo had yearned for the Protagonist. But now, a hint of imperceptible crimson light emerged in the girl��s azure blue eyes...


    "It��s him, the one who hurt Kalina..."


    And upon noticing Yumo��s expression,


    Xizhi, who was silently observing behind her, revealed a mischievous smile, and her orange-red eyes were filled with delight.


    "Indeed, Xiao is amazing. Miss Yumo��s reaction is just as he expected~"

 Chapter 219: don’t open this chap ....

    "Why does mother always wants to be killed by the protagonist?"


    This question has been pondered countless times by Liyu. She has discussed it with her brothers, sisters, and Xiao numerous times.


    If her mother dislikes certain things, they would not hesitate to destroy them, even if it meant destroying a country or a race.


    They wouldn��t care about the surrounding environment either, as they would "kindly" ask their elven friends to help modify the conditions in the Winter Forest.


    If they felt that living as a building was too boring, they would go to great lengths to make their mother happy...


    In short,


    If they could just understand why their mother wanted to be killed, they might be able to find a solution.


    However,


    No matter how many times they discussed it, they couldn��t figure out why their mother wanted to get killed. Even the usually clever Kalina and Xiao were at a loss.


    Despite their attempts to coax information out of their mother, they always ended up failing.


    When Liyu heard Yuan��er question, she suddenly felt a wave of annoyance in her heart.


    ��Who should I ask if you��re asking me?!��


    ��I want to know too! Who knows why we live such a fulfilling life, and why our mother still has suicidal tendencies?!��


    Liyu, whose mood was already terrible due to the arrival of the heroine, couldn��t help but roar in her heart.


    A coldness appeared on her delicately carved face, and the power of shadow began to ripple with the fluctuations in the gray-haired girl��s heart.


    "Liyu... Liyu, sister?!"


    Sensing the sudden dangerous aura emanating from Liyu and the unusual killing intent on her face, Yuan��er couldn��t help but feel a wave of fear.


    Her petite body trembled uncontrollably. Then, without thinking, Yuan��er reached out and grabbed Liyu��s hand, taking a few steps back...


    "sister... Did I... Did I say something I shouldn��t have...?"


    Yuan��er said fearfully,


    But her voice was too soft, and it seemed that Yuan��er question didn��t bring Liyu, who was gradually enveloped in black aura, back to reality.


    However,


    Liyu didn��t react, but the transformed Limo, who had turned into a giant wolf, suddenly lifted her head and looked bewilderedly at her younger sisters.


    "Meow?" (What��s going on?)


    Although she didn��t understand what had happened, Limo could still sense the increasingly intense dangerous aura emanating from Liyu, as well as the fear on Yuan��er face. So instinctively, Limo protected Yuan��er behind her and gently rubbed the fluffy girl��s face with his furry head, seemingly trying to comfort her.


    At the same time, Limo looked slightly displeased at Liyu, who was emitting black aura.


    "Woof woof woof!" (Liyu! You scared little sister!)


    "Huh? Ah?!"


    Limo��s somewhat imposing roar successfully startled Liyu. As Liyu��s thoughts returned and the black aura and coldness on her face instantly dissipated, Liyu looked at the little white wolf beside her and the pink-haired girl protected by the wolf, feeling a bit puzzled.


    As the wolf woofed , Liyu quickly realized her earlier loss of composure.


    Thinking that she had scared her new little sister, Liyu guiltily scratched her head and showed an apologetic expression.


    "Sorry... Yuan��er, I lost control earlier and scared you..."


    On the other side,


    Seeing that her older sister Liyu was no longer enveloped in the sinister aura but had returned to her cute and gentle appearance, Yuan��er fear dissipated, and she obediently shook her head.


    "It��s... it��s okay."


    "good girl..."


    Seeing Yuan��er being so well-behaved, Liyu couldn��t help but sigh with relief.


    Then,


    After completely controlling her turbulent emotions and locking them deep inside, Liyu chose to continue the previous topic.


    And so,


    Under Yuan��er slightly innocent gaze, Liyu walked slowly to her and solemnly raised her hand to pat Yuan��er shoulder. After taking a deep breath, Liyu emphasized in a serious tone:


    "We still don��t know why our mother wants to commit suicide, but Yuan��er, you need to understand that the chosen ones, especially the girl of destiny, is a bad person! Only she has the ability to kill our mother! For our mother��s safety, we must get rid of her. Do you understand, Yuan��er?"


    Listening to Liyu��s extremely serious words, Yuan��er little heart couldn��t help but start beating faster.


    Although feeling a bit nervous, Yuan��er still asked her inner doubt:


    "But, will that chosen one really harm Mom? I feel like she doesn��t have any hostility towards Mom. When she came to our camp or when she came out of the tent, I didn��t sense any ill intentions from her. When she looked at Mom, her eyes seemed friendly. It doesn��t seem like what you, sister Liyu, described... that feeling of extreme disgust towards the Abyss Demon."


    "Hmm? Why would you say that?"


    "Before... when that bad girl came to our camp or came out of the tent, she didn��t show any hostility. When she looked at Mom, it seemed quite friendly. It didn��t seem like what sister described... that kind of... intense hatred towards the Abyss Demon." Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh, you silly girl... Don��t be deceived by appearances!"


    Liyu crossed her arms again, looking very helpless.


    "All of that was an act by that woman! She��s really good at pretending. She must be suppressing her hostility towards the Abyss Demon and using it to deceive Mom! Pretending to be friendly and tricking Mom, and then suddenly attacking her at a critical moment!"


    "But, she doesn��t have the ability to kill Mom, right?"


    ��Oh, why are we going back to this?��


    Liyu raised her hand to her forehead, feeling speechless.


    "Oh my, what��s wrong with your memory, silly girl? Didn��t I already explain it to you? Even if that girl doesn��t have the ability, Mom will willingly let her kill her! Continuous attacks, even small ones, can eventually harm Mom! And... I even suspect that girl has ulterior motives towards Mom. Even if that bad woman ultimately doesn��t have the ability to kill Mom, she might still take our innocent Mom away from us! In short, that woman is very dangerous. If there��s a chance, we must get rid of her when Mom is not paying attention! Only then can Mom be with us forever! Do you understand, Yuan��er?"


    "Oh... yes, I... I understand..."


    Under Liyu��s quite serious gaze, Yuan��er, who was taken aback by what was said, finally nodded.


    "Okay, good. Just knowing is enough."


    Seeing that Yuan��er didn��t continue asking questions like a curious child, Liyu, with her hands on her hips, nodded slightly, quite satisfied...


    --


    After some moment


    Inside the garden,


    little Yuan��er was strolling quietly within it.


    Liyu didn��t continue to accompany Yuan��er at the moment because she had to take Limo for a walk.


    Originally, Yuan��er wanted to go for a walk with her two sisters, but Liyu said that it would be better for her not to come along while they were walking Limo.


    Otherwise, Limo, who tends to get too excited, would definitely start playing and causing too much commotion, attracting the attention of others nearby. Although Yuan��er didn��t quite understand, since Liyu said so, Yuan��er, who wanted to be a good little sister, obediently chose to comply.


    As for why Liyu took Limo for a walk, comparing it to walking a dog? Yuan��er didn��t quite understand.


    In any case,


    After Liyu left with the giant white wolf,


    In this large garden, only Yuan��er and the Black Rose family playmates that Liyu had brought remained.


    However, just as the members of the Black Rose family were eagerly preparing several fun games to interact with this new ancestor, they were surprised to find that Yuan��er, who had been quite playful these past few days, had suddenly become unusually quiet.


    "I�� need some time alone...!"


    After leaving these words behind, Yuan��er gave up on interacting with them and started walking alone in the garden. This left the members of the Black Rose family puzzled. However, as her subordinates, they had no choice but to obey the instructions of this little girl and stood quietly at the entrance of the garden, waiting for Yuan��er call.


    And what about Yuan��er?


    She was walking through the garden, absentmindedly twirling her beautiful light pink long hair with her fingers, lost in thought.


    The content of her contemplation naturally revolved around the conversation she had with Liyu just now.


    "Mother... she actually wanted to die?"


    ��Although I can��t imagine it, sister Liyu probably didn��t need to deceive me, so it must be true, right?��


    "But why would she want to die?"


    Yuan��er wondered in her heart,


    The little girl tried to think about why her own mother would want to commit suicide. However, unsurprisingly, after thinking for a long time, Yuan��er still couldn��t find any answers.


    For a moment, Yuan��er face instantly drooped, and she was engulfed in a gloomy mood. The desolate look in her eyes couldn��t help but evoke a sense of pity.


    After realizing that she couldn��t figure out the question of why her mother wanted to commit suicide, Yuan��er began to ponder another question, the "bad girl" mentioned by her sister Liyu...


    Just how bad can a woman be? Perhaps because Yuan��er didn��t understand the prophecies of the Asumos church and hadn��t directly experienced the threat of divine power, she didn��t have any real sense of it.


    After witnessing her mother��s powerful strength, Yuan��er didn��t think that the sixth-rank sister(Mengxi) had the ability to threaten her mother. Even if sister Liyu emphasized that the other person��s future was limitless, Yuan��er still wasn��t willing to believe it.


    Therefore,


    Regarding Meng Xi, Yuan��er, at the moment, was surprisingly different from her brothers and sisters. She didn��t develop any feelings of disgust.


    The little girl was more concerned about the "taking away mother" mentioned by Liyu earlier.


    When she was still living in the City, Grandma Aurora often told her stories about her biological parents and frequently complained about her mother taking away her precious son.


    "��Taking away�� as sister Liyu said? Does it have the same meaning as what Grandma said, that mother took away father?"


    If that��s the case,


    ��Does it mean that the silver-haired sister will marry mother?��


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er eyes lit up instantly. A strange thought rushed into her mind.


    "Wait a minute? Does that sister seem to be interested in mother?"


    If this heroin is really together with mother?


    Then the existence that could potentially kill mother probably wouldn��t harm her, right?


    Grandpa always said that someone who wants to commit suicide has no attachment to the world. If the chosen one could win mother��s heart and be with her? Would mother still want to commit suicide?


    Furthermore,


    The most important thing is, if that silver-haired sister is with mother,


    ��Then, would I finally have a "father"?��


    At this moment, a new world opened up in Yuan��er mind. Her red and blue mismatched eyes flickered with dazzling light, and her lips curved slightly upwards.


    "Wow~"


    ��This young lady is truly a genius~��


    --


    On the other side,


    "Hachoo!!"


    Liyu, who was silently walking the wolf, suddenly felt an itch in her nose and couldn��t help but sneeze. Then, she instinctively turned her head and looked around,


    Hmm?


    ��Why does i have a bad feeling...��

 Chapter 220: Greed

    Apologies, everyone, for my mistake. I inadvertently shared a chapter from Volume 4, but I have already addressed the issue with the editor, who will take the necessary steps to rectify it. To avoid any spoilers for future readers, I have minimized the previous chapter. Thank you for your understanding.


    the moment Xue Tianao laid eyes on the black-haired girl, he couldn��t help but display an expression of immense astonishment. His azure eyes were filled with a mix of surprise and shock.


    Xue Tianao had already gotten a rough idea of the appearance of the heiress of the Black Rose family through the photos sent by Pelochi.


    However, seeing her in person still brought about an incredulous expression on his face.


    After all, the current black-haired girl before him was much more beautiful than what he had seen in the pictures.


    Whether it was due to Pelochi��s limited photography skills or the girl��s own aura, the fact remained that in terms of appearance, the heiress of the Black Rose was in no way inferior to the girl of Destiny whom he had been longing for.


    In fact, in a certain sense, Xue Tianao found himself more interested in this young lady. Compared to the pure and innocent Mengxi, the hint of wickedness and malevolence emanating from the black-haired girl��s presence attracted Xue Tianao even more.


    Furthermore, the aura of this heiress exceeded his expectations.


    Previously, Xue Tianao had suspected that she might be the Bloody Butterfly, but the energy emanating from her body was clearly magic, not the Abyssal Shadow Power. It was common knowledge that magical energy and the power of the Abyss couldn��t coexist. Moreover, the actual strength of this black-haired girl was only at the Mid-Seventh Rank, not an Eighth Rank existence.


    Could it be that she wasn��t the Abyssal demon? Was my previous judgment wrong? Are these two individuals merely similar?


    This left Xue Tianao feeling deeply puzzled, and his handsome eyes were filled with a bewildered expression.


    After encountering the heiress of the Black Rose, he found himself unable to avert his gaze.


    However, upon careful observation of the black-haired girl, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but hold his breath, his fists clenched tightly in excitement.


    "This... This value?!"


    After receiving feedback from his internal system, Xue Tianao even began to question whether he was dreaming.


    His sudden display of agitation even left many people around him perplexed, and even Toma, who had followed Xue Tianao for many years, couldn��t help but show a look of confusion.


    After all, in all these years, Xue Tianao had rarely shown such a stunned expression.


    "I never expected that this girl... her value would be ��immeasurable �� as well?!"


    Xue Tianao��s internal system, bestowed upon him by the goddess, not only provided him with various unique designs and props but also assessed the value of each individual. Value referred to the extent to which gaining the loyalty, admiration, or even goodwill of a person could provide assistance to Xue Tianao.


    The people around Xue Tianao, those whom he valued, mostly had an A-level value assessment, with individuals like the Great General of the Nation even reaching an S-level value. However, the highest value level naturally belonged to the " immeasurable " category, and only the girl of Destiny had been given such an evaluation by the system. That��s also why Xue Tianao had always been longing to obtain Mengxi.


    Mengxi was the chosen one designated by the goddess to save the world, so having such value was only reasonable.


    Xue Tianao had believed that in this world, apart from Mengxi, no one��s value could reach the level of "immeasurable." However, today he discovered that he was wrong.


    The heiress of the Black Rose family also had a " immeasurable" value!


    After forcefully pinching his own thigh and feeling the pain, Xue Tianao confirmed that he wasn��t dreaming.


    The sensation also helped the slightly disoriented Emperor of the Snow Night Empire regain his composure because staring at a lady for such a long time was indeed impolite behavior.


    Therefore, Xue Tianao, who controlled his expression, immediately made a gesture and expression to apologize to the young lady from the Black Rose family.


    Then, he continued to communicate with the people around him in an orderly manner and expressed condolences to representatives from various factions.


    However, even while engaging in friendly conversations with others, Xue Tianao��s attention never left the black-haired girl. His gaze remained fixated on her exquisite presence. The reason Xue Tianao didn��t directly approach the black-haired girl right now was to avoid appearing abrupt.


    Xue Tianao wasn��t foolish. He had just been staring at that girl for quite a while, so if he were to rush up to her directly, wouldn��t it be obvious to everyone what he had in mind? Therefore, he politely communicated with the envoys of other factions first.


    Since he had to visit the envoys of all the factions, the Black Rose couldn��t be excluded.


    That way, when he went to greet the black-haired girl later, it wouldn��t seem out of place.


    ...


    ...


    In this manner, with his thoughts never leaving the black-haired girl, Xue Tianao managed to deal with many envoys from other factions with some effort.


    Finally, he successfully arrived at the dining area and stood before the black-haired girl, who was so close in proximity. Xue Tianao couldn��t help but slightly raise the corner of his mouth and a hint of the emotion called "greed" surfaced in the depths of his azure eyes. Guided by this emotion, Xue Tianao elegantly nodded as a sign.


    "Welcome to the Snow Night Empire, Miss Yu of the Black Rose Dukedom."


    Although he didn��t know why the woman in front of him possessed a " immeasurable " value, since the system had given her that evaluation, there must be a reason behind it! In any case, Xue Tianao couldn��t afford to let go of such an existence. He had to make contact with her.


    On the other side,


    Yumo: "..."


    Facing Xue Tianao��s captivating azure eyes, Yumo fell into a brief silence.


    After witnessing Xue Tianao visit the envoys of various factions one by one, Yumo realized that he would soon come to her.


    Strictly speaking, Yumo had already guessed this outcome when Xue Tianao had been staring at her earlier.


    After vaguely sensing the strong interest in Xue Tianao��s eyes, Yumo furrowed her brows slightly.


    "Does this guy really want to pursue me?" After all, he already had so many concubines. He actually wants to pursue me to?!


    ��unbelievable...��


    ��Seeing a woman and wanting to have her right away?��


    I really don��t understand why the goddess chose such a guy as the portagonist...


    "He��s simply not worthy of that child..." (Mengxi)


    ��Moreover, his gaze is disgusting...��


    A hint of annoyance flashed in Yumo��s deep blue eyes. Unconsciously, she came to this conclusion within her heart.


    Yumo had already lost her favorable impression of Xue Tianao due to the incident with Kalina and was in a very conflicted state.


    ��And now? Her favorability toward Xue Tianao had fallen below zero...��


    However, despite her annoyance, she couldn��t neglect the necessary etiquette. She couldn��t let the Black Rose��s reputation suffer.


    With that in mind, Yumo reluctantly performed an elegant curtsy to Xue Tianao.


    "Hello, Emperor Xue Tianao. Thank you for the welcome."


    "No, no, no, Miss Yu, there��s no need to thank me." Xue Tianao hastily put on an expression of being pleasantly surprised.


    "In fact, I should be the one thanking you. I��m very grateful to the Black Rose family."


    Upon hearing these words, Yumo raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Your Majesty, may I ask why?"


    "I am well aware that after the Northern side was invaded by Abyssal Demons, it was you who helped guard the borders and rebuilt a large section of the border wall. Recently, you even intervened and repelled the cultists in the Wind City, rescuing countless people. As the Emperor, I naturally appreciate your efforts. Thank you for saving my people."


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao even put on a grateful expression, on the verge of tears.


    In front of everyone��s gaze, he disregarded his status as Emperor and bowed to Yumo.


    The royal knights beside him followed suit. This scene caused many onlookers to show expressions of surprise...


    Subsequently,


    Under Yumo��s peculiar gaze, Xue Tianao revealed a bewitching smile that could enchant thousands of girls.


    "Actually, I would like to invite you to the Snow Night Palace the day after tomorrow and show you my treasure room. I want to personally select a piece of jewelry for you as a token of gratitude."


    As soon as those words were spoken, Yumo fell silent once again, while the surrounding girls cast envious and resentful gazes toward her, as if they were infatuated.


    And what about Xue Tianao?


    He seemed to cautiously unleash the power of his "Eyes of Destiny," enveloping the black-haired girl with an invisible force.


    With a faint ripple of golden light in his eyes, a confident smile gradually appeared on Xue Tianao��s face.


    If he could obtain this girl before him, he would undoubtedly gain unimaginable benefits!


    ��Moreover, this girl is more interesting than Talowey and the others~��


    However, just as Xue Tianao contemplated these thoughts, a unexpectedly alluring female voice resounded next to his ear.


    The voice was as melodious as the singing of a golden oriole, but it carried an indescribable coldness.


    "Excuse me��"


    ��?! ��


    ��Mengxi?!�� Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gazing at the silver-haired girl who appeared by his side, her face filled with gloom, Xue Tianao was immediately stunned...

 Chapter 221: Thoughts

    ��wait... what is wrong with his eyes?! ��


    Within the depths of Xue Tianao��s eyes, a faint shimmer of golden light emerged, causing Yumo��s brows to abruptly knit together.


    An expression of displeasure manifested in her azure blue eyes.


    ��What... what is this sensation? ��


    As the enigmatic force within Xue Tianao��s eyes attempted to infiltrate her will, Yumo pressed her lips tightly.


    Contrary to Xue Tianao��s expectations, her sentiment towards him didn��t gradually ascend but rather plummeted like a freefalling roller coaster ride...


    If, in the past, Yumo��s impression of Xue Tianao had diminished from a positive stance to a negative one due to the incident involving Kalina, then at this moment, her feelings had fully transformed into repulsion.


    A bit of murderous intent even flickered depths in Yumo��s eyes...


    The young girl��s heart started racing frantically, and the power of Shadow within her began to surge slowly.


    Were it not for the restraining influence of the Divine Artifact known as the "Veil of Deception," the dreaded power of Shadow might have already begun seeping out from her, escaping its confines.


    However...


    As Yumo��s eyes trembled and her internal murderous intent expanded, the deceptive effects of the Veil of Deception were teetering on the brink of collapse.


    ��This scoundrel, does he intend to corrupt my will?��


    In this moment, Yumo comprehended the purpose behind the golden luminescence within Xue Tianao��s eyes.


    A glimmer of perilous light surfaced within Yumo��s own pupils...


    In an instant, the atmospheric ambiance in their surroundings underwent an abrupt transformation.


    The once lively banquet hall became abruptly enshrouded in an eerie chill, while a frosty aura permeated the hearts of those present, prompting numerous powerful individuals to display bewildered countenances.


    Even Xue Tianao, who had been harboring great anticipation, couldn��t help but experience a spine-chilling sensation.


    A tinge of perplexity emerged within his captivating azure gaze.


    "What... what is happening?"


    Witnessing this scene unfold, as they locked gazes with their Lady��s, and her fists clenched tightly, Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong, positioned behind her, simultaneously revealed smug smiles.


    Their eyes were filled with eager anticipation as they cast mocking glances towards Xue Tianao.


    ��Hehe, it appears this garbage is not as astute as Duke had presumed, Despite harboring suspicions regarding Lady Yumo��s Abyssal Demon lineage, he dares to directly confront her and employ the power concealed within his eyes?��


    ��Does he not comprehend that...��


    ��Goddess��s power,��


    ��Isn��t it a deadly poison for the Abyssal Demons? Not only does it fail to increase affinity, but it also has the opposite effect! If Lady Yumo were to become angry, then this Xue Tianao and his fellow would be dead in no time...��


    ��perhaps, the Veil of Deception��s effect is just too good�� If that��s the case, they might have to treat the elves better in the future~��


    But no matter what,


    now,


    ��Could it be that we��re going to proceed with the Plan D directly?��


    At this moment, Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong felt the urge to go home and set off fireworks.


    However,


    the next moment, their expressions drastically changed, and their faces of anticipation were instantly replaced with disappointment.


    In that moment, an unexpected voice interrupted Yumo��s dangerous thought,


    "Excuse me.."


    The person speaking was none other than Mengxi,


    As soon as these words were spoken,


    almost everyone��s attention shifted to Mengxi,


    Nobody understood why the woman who had just rejected Xue Tianao appeared here all of a sudden.


    She directly stood in front of Xue Tianao, even he couldn��t help but reveal a bewildered expression.


    The power within his azure eyes gradually subsided, replaced by a trace of annoyance.


    ��?!!��


    ��You, the Chosen girl of Destiny!��


    ��If you had just rejected me, fine,��


    ��But now, when I��m trying to conquer another girl of "immeasurable value," you dare to meddle again!��


    ��What the hell do you want to do?!��


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but curse inwardly,


    However, considering that Mengxi was also one of his ultimate targets for conquest, Xue Tianao didn��t want to strain their relationship too much at this moment.


    So, he had to control his dissatisfaction, put on a smile and looked at the silver-haired girl in front of him, whose height only reached his chest.


    "Miss Mengxi, I was in the middle of a conversation with Miss Yu. It seems a bit inappropriate for you to suddenly interrupt our friendly exchange, right?"


    In response to Xue Tianao��s words, Mengxi secretly glanced at Yumo behind her with a worried expression,


    She couldn��t help but smile faintly,


    Her already stunning beauty combined with her angelic smile instantly caused the hearts of those around her to race.


    Within that smile, it seemed to carry a feeling of relief��


    Reluctantly meeting Xue Tianao��s gaze, Mengxi politely spoke,


    "Sorry, Your Majesty Xue Tianao, I have some urgent matters to discuss with Lady Yu. It is extremely important~ So, as a magnanimous Emperor, please don��t mind these small details~"


    As she spoke,


    Ignoring the stern voice of Archbishop Nick not far away, Mengxi directly turned her head and grabbed Yumo��s hand,


    "Come with me."


    Under the surprised gazes of Xue Tianao and others, the Holy Maiden of Asumos Church, like this, held the hand of the Black Rose family��s Lady and pulled her towards a balcony with no one else present...


    Leaving Xue Tianao standing dumbfounded in place once again,


    Watching the backs of the two exquisite women,


    Xue Tianao��s entire person suddenly twitched his eyebrows like crazy.


    Countless waves of doubt surged through Xue Tianao��s will like a bursting dam. Numerous question marks appeared all around him at this moment,


    ��??��


    ��What the hell is going on again?��


    ��The people from Black Rose duchy, when they were in the Wind City, they didn��t have any interaction with Mengxi, right?! Why is that woman suddenly acting so familiar with Lady Yu? She even pulled her away directly?��


    "What��s going on?!"


    Xue Tianao naturally didn��t believe what Mengxi said about having something urgent to discuss.


    ��After all, if there really was something urgent, why didn��t they say it when they were in the Wind City? Why didn��t they say it during the time Lady Yu arrived at the banquet hall?!��


    ��Obviously, Mengxi was talking nonsense.��


    ...


    ��Mengxi?��


    ��She doesn��t want me to continue interacting with that black-haired girl?!��


    After thinking for a moment, an idea emerged in Xue Tianao��s mind.


    ��But why wouldn��t she want that?��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    "Could it be... she��s jealous?!!"


    At that moment, Xue Tianao suddenly showed a look of enlightenment, and a joyful expression gradually appeared on the face of this Chosen Son of Destiny...


    --


    On the other side,


    Under the astonished gazes of countless people, the two stunning beauties, as if heavenly maidens descending to the mortal realm, held hands and walked toward the balcony.


    Although the onlookers were filled with shock, after witnessing this scene,


    they inexplicably felt a touch of warmth.


    Yumo, who was being held by Mengxi��s small hand, was naturally confused as well. Previously, due to Xue Tianao��s actions, Yumo had been holding back strong anger in her heart. However, after Mengxi tightly grasped her hand, that anger unexpectedly dissipated,


    extinguished by a strong sense of confusion...


    For Yumo,


    She couldn��t understand why Mengxi suddenly rushed over to her and pulled her over?


    After all, she was no longer "Xia��er" but the young lady of the Black Rose duchy. She had no connection with Mengxi, right? Why did she suddenly, out of the blue, grab her hand? And hold it so tightly?


    As Yumo looked at Mengxi holding her delicate hand, feeling the warmth emanating from it, Yumo��s cheeks turned slightly red,


    ��She..��


    What is she doing and�� Why?


    Yumo couldn��t help but fall into a brief moment of contemplation. And after a moment of deep thought, Yumo furrowed her brows.


    ...


    ��Huh? Wait a minute?!��


    ��This girl, could it be?��


    ��Does she really have feelings for Xue Tianao? And deliberately not saying anything? And when Xue Tianao tried to get close to me, she rushed out because she was jealous? Instead of holding Xue Tianao��s hand, she held mine because she was shy?!��


    If I recall carefully,


    In the dramas she had watched during her past life on the Blue Star(earth), many tsundere female protagonists had this kind of reaction.


    ��Could it be that Mengxi is a tsun tsun ?!��


    After arriving at this conjecture, a touch of sadness appeared in Yumo��s eyes, and the young girl tightly bit her lip. Her heart was enveloped by a strange feeling of loss...


    And at that moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Yumo��s ear,


    "Hey, don��t let your mind wander!"


    "Huh?!"


    Upon hearing these words, Yumo realized that she had already stopped in her tracks and arrived at the balcony. Then, Yumo blinked her eyes and looked at Mengxi with a puzzled expression,


    "wonder!?"


    The young girl couldn��t help but ask,


    In response, Mengxi slightly narrowed her eyes,


    From Yumo��s expression, Mengxi could almost guess what the other person was thinking. In an instant, the silver-haired girl couldn��t help but sigh and raise her hand to support her forehead, feeling quite helpless. Then, with a rather assertive tone, Mengxi emphasized,


    "Don��t overthink it! I have absolutely no interest in that womanizer! Stop thinking nonsense!"


    Yumo:" Huh?!!" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222: Mengxi’s Warning

    "Please, I have absolutely no interest in that pompous self-proclaimed womanizer emperor. Please don��t misunderstand," Mengxi emphasized firmly as she pulled Yumo onto the balcony.


    Facing Yumo��s beautiful yet perplexed azure eyes, Mengxi, who knew her inner thoughts all too well, sensed the tightening grip of her hand and the furrowed brows. She had a good sense of what was going through Yumo��s mind.


    And so, the chosen daughter couldn��t help but wear an expression of disbelief.


    "Yu��, wait... You couldn��t possibly think... that I brought you out here because I was jealous of Xue Tianao," she thought to herself.


    ��Damn it, as if I could ever be jealous of that bastard!��


    ��Yumo, your imagination really knows no bounds!��


    ��In some respects, you can be quite clever at fabricating your own scenarios...��


    ��Sigh... Well, if sister Yumo didn��t think that way, she wouldn��t have gotten herself so worked up...��


    Letting out a sigh of helplessness and calming her heart, Mengxi promptly emphasized to Yumo that she had absolutely no interest in Xue Tianao. Moreover, she didn��t want Yumo to think she had any feelings for him or misconstrue her intentions.


    She quickly clarified her position.


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s declaration, Yumo froze in place, her beautiful azure eyes blinking in utter confusion. It took a moment before she raised her hand to cover her mouth in astonishment.


    "The things you just said..."


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing the lingering unease and doubt in Yumo��s eyes, Mengxi sighed once again, feeling extremely exasperated. She assumed a serious and solemn expression, looking directly at the black-haired girl in front of her.


    "Alright, let me make it clear once more. I have absolutely no interest in that guy Xue, the self-absorbed, pretentious, lecherous playboy. Not only am I uninterested, but I actually despise him!"


    "Des... Despise?"


    "Yes! Despise! I despise him with all my heart!"


    Mengxi emphasized sharply. However, after this series of emphatic statements, the unease and doubt in Yumo��s eyes seemed to dissipate, as if her words had successfully dispelled them.


    The black-haired girl gradually regained her composure and stood in place, lost in thought. As the wave of emphasis settled, Mengxi also calmed down slightly.


    She raised her hand and pressed her temple firmly, feeling a slight sense of confusion creeping within her. The other party had simply misunderstood...


    ��Why was she so eager to clarify? Was it because she didn��t want to be associated with Xue Tianao in any way? Or perhaps...��


    "Sigh..."


    In any case, she suppressed the anxious expression on her face, and Mengxi regained her usual captivating smile that won the hearts of all who saw it.


    "So, stop dwelling on unrealistic notions. I brought you out here not because of any jealousy," Mengxi stated, her words emphasized.


    Even if it were jealousy, ��it��s not because of that scoundrel Xue Tianao.��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but add in her mind.


    However, it wasn��t solely a matter of jealousy. Safety was also a concern, a more pressing concern...


    As Mengxi looked into Yumo��s eyes, an amalgamation of complex emotions surfaced unconsciously.


    Some time ago, when Yumo entered the venue as the heiress of the Black Rose Duchy, Mengxi��s attention hardly wavered from her. She had been contemplating how to approach her in this new identity.


    However, just as Mengxi was pondering over this matter, something grave happened.


    Xue Tianao, that womanizer, walked up to Yumo. The intense interest and greed reflected in his lecherous eyes were almost transparent to Mengxi.


    ��That scoundrel, he wants to make a move on sister Yumo!��


    The moment Mengxi reached this conclusion, she clenched her fists tightly, even entertaining the thought of rushing over to intervene.


    ��After all, sister Yumo was so pure and kind-hearted, like a cute little bunny. If she encountered Xue Tianao, a pro player in the realm of love, wouldn��t she be devoured completely?!��


    Just the thought of sister Yumo, possibly falling into Xue Tianao��s clutches and envisioning her relying on him, made Mengxi��s blood pressure soar. In order to prevent her own heart from bursting, Mengxi had to find a way to separate Her sister from Xue Tianao...


    However, before she could come up with a suitable plan, Mengxi was startled to discover a flicker of killing intent in Her sister��s azure eyes. Although it was deeply concealed, Mengxi, who had been together with Yumo every day recently, couldn��t miss it...


    "?!"


    In that moment, Mengxi couldn��t remain calm anymore. Although she wasn��t sure why Yumo suddenly displayed such a dangerous expression, the current situation was undoubtedly grim.


    If Yumo directed her killing intent towards Xue Tianao or even succeeded in killing him, Mengxi wouldn��t mind and might even applaud. But now, sister Yumo couldn��t afford to act in such a way.


    This wasn��t the Winter Forest, after all.


    Not to mention that Xue Tianao��s strength was high, and he had numerous tricks up his sleeve. Whether sister Yumo could actually kill him after making a move was uncertain.


    Once sister Yumo acted, her disguise would undoubtedly be exposed.


    Then, she wouldn��t just face Xue Tianao alone but also confront numerous terrifying cultivators in the imperial city, such as the Guardian General of the Snow Night Empire, the Elder of the Holy Tower, and even sister Bai from my own faction...


    sister Yumo was indeed strong, but facing so many powerful people, and in the enemy��s territory, the odds were stacked against her.


    Mengxi didn��t want anything to happen to her beloved Yumo.


    Driven by urgency, in the moment Yumo clenched her fists, Mengxi stepped forward, defying the bewildered gazes of the onlookers, and without hesitation, pulled Yumo away. At that time, Mengxi didn��t care about the opinions of the spectators, at most just casting apologetic glances at Bai Yanluo behind her and the Archbishop nearby.


    But regardless of what others thought, it seemed that her actions had resolved the crisis. As she looked at Yumo, whose eyes no longer held any killing intent or impulsiveness, Mengxi couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    And it was at this moment that Yumo��s faint words gradually reached Mengxi��s ears.


    "Um, Miss Mengxi, about your hand?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi lowered her gaze to their intertwined hands. After a brief moment of confusion, Mengxi revealed a slightly melancholic smile.


    Right, she and Lady Yu were still strangers. Holding the hand of someone she had just met was indeed an impolite behavior.


    ��Sigh...��


    ��For real sister...!?��


    ��are you pretending not to know me? Acting like it��s our first meeting?�� S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the black-haired girl before her, who had a perplexed expression and a pronounced sense of caution, Mengxi couldn��t help but sigh inwardly with helplessness.


    ��Well, since sister Yumo wants to act that way, I��ll play along~ ��


    ��After all, it��s my specialty to understand others!��


    With this in mind, Mengxi put on an expression of sudden realization. Subsequently, a feel of apology emerged in her lilac-colored eyes.


    "I... I apologize for my rudeness. Please forgive me, Yum�� Lady Yu."


    Saying that Mengxi reluctantly released the small hand and clenched her fists, feeling the warmth that lingered in her palms. A slight upward curve formed on Mengxi��s lips.


    After Mengxi let go of her hand, Yumo looked at the silver-haired girl with confusion.


    "It��s nothing, Miss Mengxi. But what happened to you? Why did you suddenly grab my hand and bring me here? Isn��t it impolite to the Snow Night Empire?"


    "Oh, that... It��s just some insignificant matter."


    Mengxi waved her hand dismissively.


    "Besides, I brought you out for your own good."


    "Huh? For... for my own good?"


    "Yes."


    After taking a deep breath, Mengxi nodded solemnly. Then, the silver-haired girl assumed a grave and serious expression, raising her hands and placing them earnestly on Yumo��s exposed shoulder.


    "Yes, it��s for your own good. That Emperor is not a good person! For the sake of your safety, please, please, And please stay away from that guy, Xue Tianao!"


    Yumo: "Huh?"

 Chapter 223: Fondness

    last chapter for today


    ---------


    To be honest, in Yumo��s understanding, the relationship between the main characters should be quite harmonious. They should respect and help each other, grow together, and eventually defeat powerful enemies to save the world.


    As the chosen girl of destiny, Mengxi, and the chosen son of destiny, Xue Tianao, the relationship between these two chosen ones should be quite harmonious. However, at today��s welcoming banquet, Yumo discovered that reality seemed a bit different from her imagination. From the moment Mengxi hesitated and declined Xue Tianao��s invitation, Yumo sensed that something was off. And now, upon hearing Mengxi��s words, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a look of astonishment.


    Mengxi, this girl, actually dislikes Xue Tianao?


    A strained relationship between the chosen ones should be a cause for concern for Yumo. After all, if they weren��t united, how could they pass the trials and ultimately eliminate their common enemy?


    However, upon learning about Mengxi��s aversion towards Xue Tianao, Yumo was surprised to find that her initial reaction wasn��t worry, but rather a sense of delight. It was a strange feeling that furrowed Yumo��s brow. Upon hearing Yumo��s question, her sapphire blue eyes filled with confusion.


    "Why? Why is that?"


    Yumo curiously asked, wanting to know more about Mengxi��s perception of Xue Tianao. In response, Mengxi let out a sigh of helplessness and cast a disdainful gaze at the golden-haired man conversing with emissaries from other factions in the grand hall.


    "It��s for your own good! This Xue Tianao is nothing more than a roving stallion. A beautiful young lady like you won��t escape his attention. And this guy is insatiable. Once he grows tired of you, he will discard you without a second thought. Do you know? He even has designs on his own sister! He��s an absolute beast, acting as he pleases just because he��s the chosen son of destiny. Moreover, he��s a despicable schemer, always plotting in the shadows despite his seemingly righteous appearance. The death of the previous emperor of the Snow Night Empire most likely has something to do with Xue Tianao..."


    In that moment, Mengxi went all out, passionately berating Xue Tianao, and divulged everything she knew about his dark history to Yumo. She exaggerated some details and even fabricated some imaginary stories, emulating the style of BBC and CNN.


    In the current state, Mengxi��s mind was fixated on one thought: to completely diminish her sister Yumo��s affection for Xue Tianao and reduce it as much as possible.


    Ideally, she wanted it to reach a point where no matter how many sweet words Xue Tianao uttered; he would be unable to win her back. Mengxi was determined to eradicate any possibility of Xue Tianao pursuing Yumo.


    If Yumo followed someone like Xue Tianao, she would never find true happiness. Moreover, Xue Tianao might not be as forgiving toward abyssal creatures as her. If he discovered Yumo��s true identity, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    For Yumo��s safety, Mengxi couldn��t allow her to have too much contact with Xue Tianao. After all, Yumo had saved her so many times; she couldn��t just stand by and watch her make a wrong choice...


    ...Thus, with Mengxi��s further assistance, Yumo��s feelings toward Xue Tianao continued to decline. After receiving Mengxi��s pleading gaze, Yumo reluctantly nodded and said,


    "Alright, I��ll try to avoid him."


    "Good," Mengxi responded.


    With this answer, Mengxi ceased recounting Xue Tianao��s "great accomplishments." The silver-haired girl let out a sigh of relief and said,


    "I don��t care about others, but you are from the Black Rose Duchy. The Black Rose Family rescued me from the forest when I was unconscious. You have my gratitude. I naturally don��t want to see you deceived by that Xue Tianao guy."


    Mengxi said this to dispel Yumo��s doubts. After all, they had never met before, and if she suddenly approached Yumo and asked her to stay away from Xue Tianao without a valid reason, it would surely raise suspicion. Explaining it this way seemed more reasonable.


    As it turned out, Mengxi��s estimation was accurate. Upon hearing these words, Yumo��s doubts gradually dissipated, and she nodded in agreement, clearly accepting Mengxi��s explanation.


    And when the time was right, Mengxi took a deep breath and slowly spoke to Yumo,


    "Um, Miss Yu, to be honest, I��m quite interested in both the Southern Sadik Empire and the Black Rose Dukedom. Since I don��t have much to do right now, would you mind chatting with me? We could discuss matters concerning the southern continent. Also, I would like to express my gratitude to you properly."


    "Chatting?"


    In the midst of Yumo��s suggestion, Mengxi felt a slight surprise. After all, in Yumo��s impression, Mengxi was rarely so enthusiastic toward strangers. At this moment, a hint of doubt surfaced in Mengxi��s heart.


    However, faced with Yumo��s eyes filled with anticipation, Mengxi, who originally didn��t want to continue entertaining these scheming forces or chatting with the adorable heroine, slowly nodded. If Mengxi had to choose between the two options, she naturally chose the latter without hesitation.


    "Alright then, Miss Mengxi,"


    Yumo responded with an elegant and beautiful smile. In response, Mengxi also revealed a sweet smile.


    "Miss Yumo, may I make a bold request?" Mengxi asked.


    "Hmm? Please speak, Miss Mengxi," Yumo replied.


    "It��s... it��s just...," Mengxi hesitated slightly.


    Seeing this, Mengxi comforted her in a gentle voice,


    "It��s alright. I don��t mind anything. Just say it, Miss Mengxi."


    "Well, Miss Yumo, could you please not address me as ��Miss Mengxi�� or ��Lady Mengxi��? Just call me Mengxi directly."


    "Hmm? Only that?"


    "Yes! Please, it��s important!"


    "Well, alright then."


    "Also," after hesitating for a moment, Mengxi blinked her eyes and looked at Yumo with a pleading gaze,


    "Um, Miss Yumo, can I call you ��Sister Yu��? I don��t really like all those formalities, and it��s more relaxed to call you that privately, hehe~"


    "Is that so?"


    After a slight tremor in her heart, Yumo hesitated for a moment and, under Mengxi��s joyful gaze, nodded slowly,


    "Alright then, if it makes you happy."


    "Really? That��s great, Sister Yu!"


    After obtaining Yumo��s agreement, Mengxi��s face lit up with an incredibly sweet and blissful smile. She immediately rushed forward without further ado and intimately hugged Yumo��s arm.


    "Then, Sister Yu, let��s go for a stroll together!"


    Faced with Mengxi��s sudden affectionate gesture, Yumo was once again taken aback, and a faint blush appeared on her lovely face.


    It had to be said that being hugged by Mengxi and hearing her call her ��sister�� made her quite nostalgic, reminding her of the days she spent with the "childified" Mengxi in the depths of the cold winter forest.


    However,


    a trace of concern involuntarily surfaced in Yumo��s heart.


    "Mengxi, I believe this is our first meeting, right?"


    "Yes, Sister Yu."


    "Then, why..."


    "��Why, all of a sudden, are we so close��, right sister? Is that what you want to ask?"


    "Well, yes."


    "In that case, actually..., I don��t know either."


    "Huh? You don��t know either?"


    "Yes."


    Mengxi nodded slightly and then lifted her little head, earnestly locking eyes with Yumo,


    "But somehow, Sister Yu, you are given me a strong feeling of warmth and familiarity. Being by your side feels incredibly comforting. Um, well... in short..."


    "In short?" S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a somewhat bashful expression, Mengxi shyly smiled. And to the astonishment of Yumo, Mengxi��s little mouth leaned towards Yumo��s ear and whispered softly,


    "Although it��s our ��first meeting,�� it seems like I��ve already fallen for you, Sister Yu."


    "Huh?"


    Caught off guard by these unexpected words, Yumo��s eyes widened, and her lovely face turned into a visibly blushing red apple.

 Chapter 224: Doubt

    If you like the story , please leave a review :)


    _


    Inside the grand banquet hall, amidst the astonished gazes of countless onlookers, the chosen Girl of the Asumos church, with an air of familiarity, embraced the arm of the young miss from the Black Rose Duchy and strolled leisurely into the heart of the hall.


    In an instant, those in their proximity were enveloped in an eerie silence, their eyes brimming with disbelief.


    After all, these two had never crossed paths before, and mere moments ago, they were engaged in a jealous rivalry over Xue Tianao��s attention.


    How, did their relationship suddenly become so intimate? And why did they appear together in the midst of this gathering?


    They seemed like bosom friends, or perhaps something even more profound, surpassing the bounds of ordinary companionship...


    However, Miss Mengxi paid no heed to the scrutinizing gazes. She deliberately disregarded them and led Yumo toward the dining area.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the assembled guests, Mengxi delicately picked up a petite confectionary and offered it to Yumo��s waiting lips.


    "Ah~"


    Confronted with Mengxi��s gesture of feeding her, accompanied by the anticipatory and endearingly cute expression in her eyes, Yumo hesitated for a moment before finally yielding and accepting the morsel offered by Mengxi.


    This spectacle kindled a maelstrom of envy, jealousy, and resentment among the male attendees.


    However, they found themselves momentarily confused, unable to determine whom precisely they ought to envy...


    Having finished her bite of cake, Yumo surreptitiously glanced toward the silver-haired girl, who held her hand affectionately.


    In her mind, the words Mengxi had spoken earlier resurfaced, and as if projected on the screen of her thoughts, the visage of the black-haired girl bloomed with a faint blush, akin to a ripe cherry, invoking tenderness and adoration.


    "I... I truly cherish our sisterhood~"


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s utterance, Yumo felt a burgeoning sense of happiness within her.


    She even discovered a fondness for the sound of Mengxi addressing her as "sister"~


    However, amidst her contentment, Yumo couldn��t help but entertain doubts.


    Did Mengxi genuinely harbor affection for her? After all, they had only just met.


    According to Mengxi��s words, Yumo��s graceful gestures, gentle intonations, and benevolent smile had elicited a profound familiarity, evoking an abundance of favorable sentiment, akin to love at first sight.


    While Mengxi��s sincere gaze didn��t betray any deception, and such occurrences were not unheard of...


    Yet, a lingering peculiarity persisted within Yumo.


    That girl, too, had regarded her with an inexplicable gaze when they first encountered each other in the hall...


    Nevertheless,


    Although Yumo harbored some doubts in her heart, she made the decision to maintain a friendly relationship with Mengxi.


    On one hand, she couldn��t resist the adorable and endearing expressions that Mengxi made.


    On the other hand, it was for the sake of the Black Rose family.


    As the current young miss of the Black Rose family, if Yumo established a strong bond with Mengxi, perhaps the Black Rose family would also gain Mengxi��s protection once she completed her trial and removed herself from the picture.


    With Mengxi��s safeguarding, they would have a sense of security. Moreover, if the Black Rose family could endure, the children with the power of Shadow who relied on the shelter provided by the Black Rose family would also be able to lead peaceful lives...


    Guided by these thoughts, Yumo accompanied Mengxi and indulged in the delicacies offered there.


    However, even as she savored the experience, Yumo couldn��t help but retain a sliver of suspicion.


    From time to time, she discreetly observed Mengxi��s expressions, hoping to uncover any hints from her demeanor.


    Yet, each observation turned out fruitless as Mengxi��s behavior appeared entirely ordinary...


    ��Am I overthinking?�� Yumo wondered.


    ��Does this girl truly have no recollection of the past? Does she not recognize me either?��


    However, just as Yumo pondered these questions, her stolen glances at Mengxi were detected by the silver-haired girl.


    Mengxi wore a slightly perplexed expression and inquired,


    "What��s the matter, Sister yu?"


    "Ah? Oh, it��s nothing. Please pay it no mind,"


    Yumo replied with a smile.


    As she responded, Yumo��s peripheral vision abruptly caught sight of the frosty magic circle behind Mengxi, filled with bottles and jars containing alluring liquids.


    ��Could those be... alcoholic beverages?��


    As she gazed upon those exquisite bottles, brimming with sparkling and translucent liquids, Yumo couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth...


    ��Oh, I have an idea~��


    At that moment, a brilliant idea sprouted within Yumo��s mind.


    On the other side, as Mengxi observed the cheerful expression on Yumo��s face, she glanced through the mirror behind Yumo, casting her eyes upon the royal collection of fine wines brought from the Red Lotus Leaf Empire...


    "How intriguing~"


    --


    In another corner of the banquet hall, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t resist crushing the wine glass in her hand as she watched the silver-haired girl cozying up to Yumo.


    The purple liquid trickled from Qiu Mingtong��s small hand, slowly falling to the ground...


    "Darn it!"


    The pink-haired loli couldn��t help but curse inwardly. She had assumed that Lord Yumo would swiftly enrage and eliminate the Son of Destiny, Xue Tianao. However, to her surprise, this accursed Daughter of Destiny had abruptly intervened and whisked Lord Yumo away!


    If it weren��t for the multitude of onlookers nearby, Qiu Mingtong would have loved to unleash a few furious roars.


    Nevertheless, she swiftly suppressed the raging fire within her.


    "Calm down... I need to Stay calm..."


    Initially, obliterating Xue Tianao using Lord Yumo��s power wouldn��t have been their optimal solution... Sigh, let this fellow flail around for a few more days.


    The Son of Destiny, or rather, the Black Rose family, had already dealt with him twice��thirty years ago and thirteen years ago. However, after each elimination, this infernal Son of Destiny would inexplicably reappear, an unending nuisance...


    "But this time, We wouldn��t repeat the same mistakes."


    After taking a deep breath, Qiu Mingtong coldly eyed the silver-haired girl who was intimately engaging with Yumo.


    She couldn��t fathom why, even though this Girl of Destiny��s current strength paled in comparison to Xue Tianao��s, Qiu Mingtong sensed an inexplicable, looming threat from this woman.


    The exact nature of the threat eluded her.


    If it weren��t for the fact that this woman retained the residual protective power bestowed by Yumo, Qiu Mingtong would have advised the Duke to prioritize dealing with her.


    ��Oh well, there��s no need to rush. Once Xue Tianao is taken care of, it will be her turn...��


    --


    Meanwhile, as the reception hall��s banquet unfolded in a vibrant spectacle, the "Divine Martial Hall" within the palace buzzed with bustling activity.


    The "Divine Martial Hall" served as the dedicated institution responsible for crafting weapons for Xue Tianao.


    In order to secure the support of the Asumos Church, the present "Divine Martial Hall" toiled relentlessly.


    Agents 008 and 997 tirelessly intertwined, toiling day and night, striving diligently to swiftly fulfill the weapon orders issued by His Majesty Xue Tianao.


    Deliver these cutting-edge weapons into the hands of the Asumos Church before the grand coronation ceremony commences.


    However, with Xue Tianao��s entourage of influential palace confidants attending the banquet and the majority of the personnel at the "Divine Martial Hall" absorbed in crafting these very weapons, the security in this secluded palace section has somewhat diminished.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by the distracted external patrol guards, two agile figures swiftly elude the nearby sentinels, slipping seamlessly into the heart of the "Divine Martial Hall."


    ...


    A moment later, in the eastern wing of the "Divine Martial Hall," where the repository is situated, a fatigued squad leader from the Royal Knights stretches with a tired yawn, gazing up at the resplendent starlit sky, overcome by a mix of emotions.


    "Damn it! Overtime again!"


    Herrlot grumbles discontentedly within.


    The mere thought of his colleagues, who had the privilege of accompanying the emperor... no, I mean, accompanying His Majesty to the banquet, stirs an envy he can��t conceal.


    However, realizing that his scheduled day off was abruptly turned into an unpaid overtime duty by the team leader, Herrlot feels an overwhelming sense of frustration.


    Nevertheless, despite his dismay, as a dedicated member of the Royal Knights, sworn to serve His Majesty exclusively, Herrlot displays unwavering commitment, standing guard over the armory behind him.


    As Herrlot paces back and forth, ever alert, the furrow on his brow deepens. Swift as a shadow, he draws the sword at his waist, pointing it at the figure that emerges abruptly from the nearby thicket.


    "Who��s there?"


    In response to Herrlot��s resounding challenge, the numerous Royal Knights behind him unsheathe their blades in unison, their gaze fixed with utmost caution on the enigmatic silhouette emerging from the underbrush. In an instant, a surge of formidable combat energy emanates from them, cascading forward.


    However, as they clearly discern the true form of the figure, confusion paints their faces.


    Because, at that moment, what meets their eyes is not the intruder they anticipated, covertly scheming to steal the weapons. Instead, it is a small, adorable white wolf, even playfully sticking out its tongue.


    Gazing upon the innocent countenance of the white wolf, Herrlot and the group of Royal Knights wear expressions tinged with confusion.


    Herrlot & Royal Knights: "Huh? A snow wolf??" S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    snow wolf: "Meow~"

 Chapter 225: Secretly Causing Trouble

    Faced with the sudden appearance of this mystical creature, the Royal Knights couldn��t help but wear expressions of confusion. They struggled to understand how this seemingly delicate little being had managed to bypass the protective barriers and find its way to the armory.


    To complicate matters further, why would a snow wolf be present within the palace walls? Whose contracted beast could it possibly be?


    These thoughts raced through their minds, prompting Squad Leader Herrlot to glance back at his comrades and curiously inquire,


    "Whose contracted beast is this, anyone know?"


    Normally, the arrival of a contracted beast in search of its master would be considered ordinary.


    However, the Royal Knights collectively shook their heads, denying any ownership and deepening Herrlot��s perplexity.


    Nevertheless, despite their confusion, they refrained from making any rash moves against the sudden intruder. Their demeanor remained devoid of hostility as the small wolf before them exuded an overwhelming charm and innocence, with an aura so feeble and a playful tongue sticking out.


    So, what course of action should they take now? Should they chase the creature away? Or would that be too heartless? Perhaps they should consider offering it some sustenance first?


    As Herrlot pondered this conundrum, his eyes fixated on the endearing white wolf, his mind racing with possibilities. Although his duty as the guardian of the armory usually involved apprehending or expelling unauthorized trespassers, his fondness for furry creatures prevented him from raising a hand against this tender, fluffy being.


    "What shall I do?"


    While Herrlot deliberated and focused on the enigmatic snow wolf, an abrupt bird call resounded near his ear.


    "Chirp chirp~"


    "Wait?! What?!"


    Startled by the unexpected sound, Herrlot widened his gaze, hastily turning toward its origin. In that split second, even the sword gripped in his hand surged with powerful combat energy...


    But as Herrlot��s eyes locked onto the source, confusion consumed him once more.


    "is that a Bird?"


    Perched upon Herrlot��s left shoulder, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, was the typically grey and endearing little bird. Its emerald eyes blinked in synchrony with Herrlot��s own, causing a deluge of question marks to flood his mind.


    "Another Divine beast?"


    Before he could delve further into contemplation, an astonishing sight unfolded.


    In the blink of an eye, under Herrlot��s incredulous and apprehensive gaze, the diminutive grey bird suddenly vaulted into the air, emitting a cry reminiscent of Bruce Lee��s iconic shout. Its wings fluttered vigorously, delivering a forceful blow to Herrlot��s head, leaving him momentarily stunned!


    "Snap~"


    With a crisp sound, the power that had gathered around Herrlot suddenly dissipated. The Royal Knight, after a momentary daze, immediately rolled his eyes, foamed at the mouth, and collapsed unconscious...


    ...


    After several seconds,


    Following the inexplicable downfall of the formidable Squad Leader Herrlot, the remaining Royal Knights succumbed to the "affection" of the little grey bird, falling into a state of unconsciousness. At this moment, the armory momentarily lost its "protection."


    Gazing at the fallen knights, gleaming and radiant,


    The little grey bird couldn��t help but emit a gleeful "chirp chirp."


    Then,


    After a subtle ripple of emerald-hued shadowy power, the little grey bird astonishingly transformed into an exquisite and adorable young girl with silvery-grey hair, not a strand out of place. Swiftly draping herself in a Royal Knight��s cloak, Liyu hastened to cover her form.


    "Indeed, I should seek Xiao��s assistance to fashion a set of attire akin to Mother��s, woven from memory fibers..."


    Each time she reverted to her human form, the sensation of being completely bare was rather discomforting...


    Nevertheless,


    ��Let us concentrate on the task at hand for now.��


    With that notion in mind, Liyu turned her head slowly, urging,


    "Sister, it is time to depart. What... What are you up to once again?"


    However,


    In the split second she turned her gaze, the smile on Liyu��s face froze instantly, her eyes brimming with incredulity, and even faint traces of exasperation materialized. At that very moment, her mischievous companion Limo, plagued by a perpetual tendency for trouble, had instinctively positioned herself beside Herrlot, unveiling her endearing "ravenous maw"...


    As her sister, Liyu required no contemplation to discern,


    Her sister had resumed her eating antics,


    "Sigh~"


    Unable to suppress a sigh emanating from her core, Liyu instantaneously transformed into an iridescent emerald glow, abruptly arriving at Herrlot��s side. Without uttering a word, she seized Limo by the tail, lifting her up and embracing her against her chest.


    "Sister, you must refrain from devouring him."


    "Meow! Meow!!"


    Observing her minuscule maw growing increasingly distant from the sustenance, Limo protested in an unknown language, coupled with a sense of dissatisfaction. Simultaneously, her crimson-hued eyes conveyed a semblance of reproach toward her sister.


    Yet,


    Confronted by her sister��s reproachful gaze, Liyu could only sigh helplessly.


    "Sigh, please sister control yourself. Once these knights perish and their soul gems shatter, others will undoubtedly take notice of the situation here, won��t they? How then can we proceed with our covert infiltration? In matters of stealth, we cannot emulate the audacity of ��Nightingale�� and engage in indiscriminate combat at the slightest provocation."


    "Meow..."


    Upon hearing Liyu��s words and feeling her sister��s gentle caresses, Limo let out a sigh and drooped her ears. Although she still appeared somber, she had at least ceased her clamoring for meat. Observing her sister��s rare display of compliance, Liyu couldn��t help but wear a sweet smile and nudge the head of the little white wolf with her delicate chin.


    "Hehe, sister, you��re such a good girl~"


    "Meow~"


    "Alright, alright, it��s time to focus on the task at hand."


    After soothing her silly sister, Liyu turned her gaze and arrived at the entrance of the armory. The door stood ten meters wide and ten meters high, forged from sturdy iron. Opening such a massive door was no easy feat, yet Liyu casually exerted a gentle push, effortlessly swinging it wide open. In her slender arms resided an astonishing power.


    As the door swung open, a wide array of weapons and a dazzling assortment of equipment suddenly revealed itself before Liyu, causing the girl with gray hair to raise an intrigued eyebrow.


    "It seems this ��son of Destiny�� has quite the collection." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But well, those things aren��t our main objective. That bastard��s weapon should be stored in the B3 vault, right?


    Recalling the documents, she had perused at Fengling��s room, Liyu cradled the adorable little white wolf and leisurely treaded towards the interior.


    While strolling, Liyu cast a pensive gaze over her shoulder.


    ��Hm, regular contact seemed to occur approximately every fifteen minutes. If there was no contact for longer than fifteen minutes, it would trigger an alarm.��


    ��In other words, we still have fifteen minutes to spare. I must hasten and locate it.��


    With that in mind, Liyu held the little wolf tightly and dashed barefooted toward the depths of the armory...


    --


    Half an hour later, in the depths of the underground palace, precisely within the confines of the dungeon,


    Gaff, one of Xue Tianao��s trusted confidants, wearily leaned against a chair after completing a portion of the experiments. Ever since receiving Emperor Xue Tianao��s instructions, he had been engrossed in contemplation and conducting repeated experiments, striving to uncover a method to vanquish Inferno.


    However, Inferno��s corporeal form seemed to be entirely composed of raging flames, bearing no resemblance to any known life form.


    Despite reaching the forty-ninth experiment, he remained empty-handed. This frustrated Gaff immensely, and an inner restlessness consumed him. In order to repay Xue Tianao for his benevolence, he needed to achieve something substantial that would earn his recognition.


    Furthermore, if he failed to unravel the enigma of Inferno��s secrets, he would undoubtedly disappoint Xue Tianao.


    "I cannot disappoint His Majesty!"


    Gaff fervently repeated in his mind, emphasizing his unwavering determination.


    "Seems like it��s time to prepare for the next experiment. This time, let��s test the fusion of elements and see if it yields any results." Gazing at the roaring fireball within the nearby dungeon, Gaff inhaled deeply, gathering his energy once more.


    And at that very moment,


    The fireball abruptly swelled,


    "What?!"


    "Hmm?"


    In the presence of the imperial guards and royal knights, a vivid burst of crimson flames erupted from within the fireball, surging and engulfing the entire prison cell, colliding vehemently with the surrounding barrier...


    "Hehe, still clinging to hope, aren��t you?" Watching the inferno��s desperate attempt to shatter the barrier and escape, Gaff wore a scornful smile, utterly unperturbed by its resistance. After all, in these recent days, the inferno had ceaselessly endeavored to break free, but all its endeavors had met with failure.


    Though they were unable to slay the inferno, the constrained power within it rendered any breakthrough of the meticulously crafted barriers impossible.


    Moreover, in a certain sense, allowing inferno to stir up a commotion wasn��t entirely unfavorable. After exhausting its surplus power, the risks associated with future experiments would drastically diminish, as inferno wouldn��t scarcely possess the strength to assault the researchers any longer.


    With this in mind, Gaff silently grasped a cup of tea, savoring its contents leisurely.


    It would be prudent to wait until it settles down before commencing the experiment...


    And so, beneath Gaff and his companions�� nonchalant gaze, the fiery red flames continued their expansion, enveloping the entire space within the barrier, creating a sea of crimson fire...


    Meanwhile, within the heart of the Crimson red fireball,


    Stood a red-haired woman, draped in worn and tattered attire. Despite her disheveled appearance, she possessed a graceful figure and an alluring countenance. Through the crimson sea of fire, she silently observed Gaff and the others from outside. Noticing their lack of suspicion, a faint smile graced her lips.


    Seems like her simulated resistance had some effect.


    Subsequently,


    The woman turned her gaze leisurely toward a nearby ventilation opening, her expression transforming from the usual icy demeanor into a sweet and radiant smile.


    "Limo, Liyu, it has been far too long~ Come, let your sister give you a hug!"

 Chapter 226: Sisterly Interaction

    Escape?


    For Kalina, it was effortless.


    If she wanted to run away, she could do so at any time. The reason she stayed imprisoned in the dungeon, allowing the Snow Night Empire��s experimenters to "play" with her, was mainly for the smooth progress of her plan.


    Therefore, when Kalina released the blazing flame attack barrier, it wasn��t truly for the purpose of escaping but rather to utilize the sea of fire as cover, preventing the outside world from observing the interior of the dungeon and the scenes within the barrier.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kalina could secretly do some things she wanted to do.


    By the way,


    Pretending like this was actually quite difficult. How could she ensure her performance looked genuine without directly shattering the barrier?


    It was a constant source of annoyance for Kalina. Sometimes, she even had to personally reinforce the barrier...


    If the external barrier masters found out, they would probably spit out three liters of blood in frustration.


    ...


    After confirming that no one could observe or sense the interior of the flaming wall, a large gate slowly opened, and Kalina walked out from it. Kalina, wearing only a thin garment, walked calmly through the sea of fire and arrived next to a ventilation duct. She dissipated the flames around the duct and, conveniently, opened a small opening in the barrier. Then, Kalina skillfully removed the iron grille on the ventilation duct.


    In the next moment,


    As the iron grille was removed, two adorable little figures jumped out with a "swoosh." They were none other than Kalina��s little sisters, Limo and Liyu, who had transformed into a little white wolf and a luminous spirit bird. However, it seemed that the ventilation duct was somewhat dirty, as both sisters had become covered in dirt and looked slightly disheveled~


    However,


    Kalina didn��t mind the dirt on her precious sisters.


    "Limo, Liyu! Come, let big sister hug you!"


    Upon seeing her beloved little sisters, Kalina revealed a sweet smile, concealing the coldness that used to adorn her face. At home, Kalina always portrayed the image of a gentle elder sister.


    Her love for her sisters was meticulous.


    "Meow!"


    "Squeak!"


    Limo and Liyu locked eyes and leaped directly, excitedly rushing toward Kalina. Finally seeing their long-lost sister, the two sisters were incredibly happy~


    Accompanied by a slight ripple of shadowy power, the bodies of the little white wolf and the luminous spirit bird were instantly enveloped in a faint crimson and emerald light. As the light dissipated, the two meticulously crafted sisters, as smooth and naked as newborns, transformed into human forms and pounced into Kalina��s embrace.


    Due to the force of their pounce, Kalina was directly knocked down to the ground.


    In that instant,


    Three flawless snow-white bodies intertwined tightly,


    Crimson, gray, white,


    Three different hues, yet slender and supple, their dazzling long hair cascading down in full and bouncy arcs, spreading like a trickle of water over a hot spring. The three beautiful figures were interwoven at this moment, their bodies melting together, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Delicate, tender, with a thousand charming expressions, their skin as smooth and cold as ice and their bones like jade,


    As if it were the most splendid and colorful painting in the world.


    The long-lost three sisters happily snuggled together.


    Feeling the warmth in their big sister��s embrace, Limo, in her playful nature, seemed to be stimulated, hugging Kalina while constantly rubbing her face,


    Occasionally, she even stuck out her tongue and playfully licked around~


    "Sister Kalina! Long time no see!"


    "Yeah, Big sis, we missed you so much!"


    Holding onto Kalina��s arm, Liyu also wore a content and blissful smile,


    "Yeah, I missed you too."


    Facing the adorable antics of her two younger sisters, Kalina smiled joyfully and raised her hand to ruffle the heads of Limo and Liyu. After a moment of affectionate embrace, the two reluctantly let go of Kalina,


    And the red-haired woman slowly sat up, carefully observing the two naked little figures in front of her~


    At that moment,


    After a brief sisterly exchange, Kalina furrowed her brows slightly,


    In the past, during the harsh winter in the Great Forest, especially before they transformed into human forms, she often walked around naked or wore thin animal skin clothes, cuddling with her sisters, bathing, sleeping, and playing interactive games. She had long grown accustomed to it. As a demon of flames, she, just like Limo and Liyu, didn��t care about the human notion of shame.


    But...


    Over the years, Kalina had not only received education from humans but also had been living among them, so she was somewhat influenced by human society. Looking at Limo, who was lying there with her chest exposed but still happily dancing around, Kalina couldn��t help but feel a bit peculiar...


    "Speaking of which, do you two always walk around like this, naked? Or do you still spend most of your time in your Abyssal forms?"


    "Meow?"


    Limo blinked her eyes in confusion,


    While Liyu gently shook her head:


    "No, Sister Kalina, under Mother��s influence, I have already grown accustomed to wearing clothes and maintaining a human form. As for Limo, well... she��s facing some difficulties..."


    Glancing at Limo, who was lying on Kalina��s thigh asking for a belly rub, Liyu sighed helplessly:


    "This time, she had to disguise herself in her spirit beast form, so she didn��t have any clothes..."


    "I see. It would be better to adapt to human customs as soon as possible. That way, Mother will be able to feel at ease and allow you to go out in the human world."


    "Yes, we understand, Big sis."


    "Oh, by the way..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you heard about those clothes made of memory fibers? You could get a set through the Black Rose family. When you transform into your Abyssal forms, those clothes can be configured to shrink and exist within your hair. And when you transform into human forms, they will become clothing again. With that, it would be easier for you to switch between human and Abyssal forms in the future."


    Hearing Kalina��s words, Liyu nodded approvingly,


    "Yes, that��s a good idea."


    Meanwhile, Limo, who was having her belly rubbed by Kalina, wore a puzzled expression,


    "But, Big sis, aren��t those clothes very expensive?"


    In response to Limo��s question, Kalina looked at her with a teasing but affectionate expression and flicked her forehead,


    "Silly little sister, do you think the Black Rose family lacks money? Even if they do, couldn��t they just go ask the elves or the dragons? Your little brain, it hasn��t grown at all in these years we haven��t seen each other."


    "Meow~"


    Facing Kalina��s words, Limo humbly chose to accept without any retort. After all, Kalina��s authority as an older sister was quite significant.


    It should be noted that in the past, whenever Kalina had free time, she was responsible for educating her younger sisters~


    However,


    Although she didn��t argue back, Limo��s stomach growled loudly,


    Even the carefree little wolf cub couldn��t help but blush slightly, and then with a pitiful look, she turned to her third sister,


    "Big sis, do you have something to eat? I��m hungry..."


    "Limo! What are you thinking? Sister Kalina is currently ��imprisoned�� in this dungeon, how could there be any food!"


    Liyu couldn��t help but sarcastically comment,


    However, before her words could fully sink in, Kalina��s response made Liyu slightly stunned,


    "Well, actually, I do have something."


    "Huh? Sister Kalina, you have... food?"


    "Yes, and quite a lot of it."


    In the next moment, Kalina waved her hand, and accompanied by the surging power of crimson shadows, the enormous crimson sun behind her suddenly opened a door, revealing its interior��Kalina��s ��bedroom��?


    As soon as she saw the bedroom,


    Liyu��s eyebrows twitched involuntarily,


    Because inside was the appearance of a five-star luxury hotel...


    Beds, tables, chairs, sofas, all made of flames...


    Although they were constructed from flames, they didn��t seem to emit high temperatures.


    "Sister Kalina, are you on vacation in there?"


    To this, Kalina pondered for a moment and nodded slowly without confirming or denying.


    "Um, you could say that."


    As she spoke, a hint of crimson light flashed in Kalina��s eyes. Under Kalina��s conscious control and under Liyu��s speechless gaze, a small mountain constructed from various foods was pulled out by the power of crimson shadows and placed in front of Limo.


    "It��s food! Yay!"


    Seeing this food mountain, Limo immediately danced with excitement, then she dove straight into the pile of food, grabbing a large chicken leg and stuffing it into her mouth, blissfully enjoying the feast. This sight left Liyu dumbfounded on the side,


    "??!"


    ��Huh?��


    After a moment of daze, Liyu looked at Kalina, who was feeding Limo beside her, and the various little things in her cottage, with astonishment and puzzlement.


    "Sister Kalina, where did you get all these food and daily necessities from?"


    "These? I usually create a few fire demons and send them out to fetch them."


    As she spoke, Kalina snapped her fingers,


    The surrounding flames began to converge towards Kalina��s palm, and a petite and delicate little figure, completely constructed from flames, with demon horns on its head, soon appeared in front of Liyu. The little figure then waved at Liyu in a friendly manner.


    "This is a fire demon. When I pretend to go on a rampage, I break a small part of the barrier and let these little guys sneak out through the ventilation ducts to fetch things."


    "Well,"


    For a moment, Liyu didn��t know what to say. One of her main purposes for secretly coming here was to visit their big Sister Kalina, afraid that she would be bullied by arrogant people in the Princess Palace when pretending to be captured. But now it seems that she may have worried unnecessarily.


    Sister Kalina,


    It seems like she��s living better here than they are in the princess��s palace...


    However,


    "By the way, Sister Kalina, if you break the barrier like this, won��t those people notice?"


    "Don��t worry about it, you don��t need to concern yourself with that. Every time the fire demons come back, I repair the barrier. They won��t notice anything unusual."


    As she spoke,


    Kalina took out a coat from her flame wardrobe and draped it over Liyu, covering the exposed large patches of her snow-white skin.


    "Never mind, let��s not talk about that for now. Liyu, did you manage to get the weapon of the Chosen One?"


    "Mhmm! Of course~"

 Chapter 227: The Grand General - Luo Kefei

    Meanwhile, inside the banquet hall...


    "Give you money?! It��s obvious that you cheated to win! Why should I give it to you?!"


    "Who the hell cheated?! It��s clearly your own lousy gambling skills! And not just lousy, but pathetic! Are you willing to accept the consequences of your gambling? I Dare you to not return the money?!"


    "The hell with you! Don��t you dare say my gambling skills are lousy! You guys must have been manipulating things behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could I have lost so miserably? And you have the audacity! I roll the dice, and yet you managed to make me roll four ones ten times in a row?! You want to cheat me out of my money, but at least be a bit less obvious about it!"


    "It��s clearly your own damn bad luck! You @$!@#@$!"


    "How dare you insult me?! Go to hell, you @%!@#!@"


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the eerie gazes of numerous onlookers, a muscular man with blue hair and a slender white-haired female knight suddenly engaged in a heated argument in front of everyone. The argument escalated into madness, nearly turning the elegant banquet venue into a noisy marketplace, causing people to display expressions of disdain.


    However,


    faced with the quarreling pair under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the nearby guests and royal knights did not dare intervene. The reason was simple - the aura emanating from these two individuals was too terrifying, preventing others from approaching.


    After all, the muscular man was none other than Bernhard, the lord of the Golden City, while the white-haired girl was Miss Bai Yanluo, the Apostle of Asumos Church.


    Both of them were unquestionably genuine Eighth-rank powerhouses, and the immense aura surrounding them was not something ordinary people could come close to.


    In an instant,


    the uneasy atmosphere spread rapidly throughout the banquet hall, and the guests, guided by fear in their hearts, began to flee in all directions. It should be noted that if these two archenemies were to engage in a fight, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even the nearby Xue Tianao couldn��t help but show a solemn expression. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Just as Bernhard tightened his fists, channeling an intense surge of fighting energy, and Bai Yanluo firmly grasped the hilt of her sword, ready to unsheathe it, a brilliant flash of ice-blue light, accompanied by a bone-chilling aura, abruptly pierced through the charged atmosphere between them.


    Amidst a potent blend of ferocious fighting aura and arcane fluctuations, and an ominous surge of power, a middle-aged man with gray hair, adorned in a majestic cloak and donning a uniform of blue and white, materialized before Bernhard and Bai Yanluo. Raising his hand with unwavering composure, he forcefully quelled the turbulent energy emanating from the two. Then, with an impassive countenance, his eyes brimming with a palpable killing intent, he cast a cold gaze upon the two Eighth rank cultivator standing nearby.


    "Mr. Bernhard and Miss Bai Yanluo, kindly be mindful where you are. This is neither Golden City nor the domain of the Asumos Church. Refrain from excessive recklessness."


    The appearance of this military-clad figure sparked an instant eruption of relieved cheers among the previously unsettled royal knights.


    "It��s the General!"


    His arrival instantaneously dispelled the lingering unease in their hearts. This middle-aged man was none other than Luo Kefei Barre, the esteemed General of the Nation, whose reputation rivaled that of Xue Tianao within the Snow Night Empire. In fact, Luo Kefei was widely regarded as the empire��s unparalleled powerhouse, having achieved the incredible feat of vanquishing the Abyssal Demon king known as the "Sword Demonr" three decades ago.


    Glimpsing at the imminent clash between Bai Yanluo and Bernhard, Luo Kefei��s tone resonated with a subtle yet potent threat.


    "If you insist on engaging in combat, then I shall be compelled to intervene."


    Confronted by the imposing presence of the Grand general, the two youthful Eighth-rank remained reticent, gradually dispersing the dense aura of power that had enveloped them.


    "Apologies, General. I was merely jesting with Miss Bai."


    Bernhard stepped back; his gaze devoid of any inclination to prolong the conflict. Meanwhile, Bai Yanluo, tinged with a hint of reluctance, cast a wary glance in Luo Kefei��s direction before reluctantly sheathing her sword.


    "Jesting? I dare say it didn��t seem like a jest at all..."


    Bai Yanluo��s face curled with disdain as she spoke, her gaze involuntarily shifting towards Luo Kefei.


    ��This old fellow... ��


    He seldom meddles in such affairs, so what could have prompted his sudden arrival from afar?


    ��Could it be related to Xue Tianao?��


    Glancing at the blond man on the high platform with a smug expression, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but think to herself. However, at this moment, she understood why Xue Tianao had smoothly ascended to become the new emperor of the empire. It seemed that he had found a way to deal with this imperial general...


    "So, Miss Bai Yanluo, do you still intend to make a move?" Luo Kefei asked again as he noticed Bai Yanluo��s hesitation. However, compared to before, a powerful pressure was emanating from Luo Kefei, rushing towards Bai Yanluo with an overwhelming force, causing the white-haired girl to furrow her brows.


    The guests behind her, affected by the pressure, involuntarily fell to their knees.


    In Bai Yanluo��s azure eyes, a sense of gravity emerged. This guy��s strength was somewhat terrifying...


    Thirty years ago, when he defeated the "Sword Demon" Luo Kefei was already a mid-level Eighth-rank. Now, after thirty years of cultivation, this old man must have reached the high-level of the Eighth rank, No, judging from the oppressive aura, he might even be near peak 8th rank.


    ��This guy is stronger than Snow Devourer I dealt with back then...��


    Although her competitive spirit urged Bai Yanluo to have a "friendly sparring match" with Luo Kefei, considering Archbishop Nick��s words, she had to do her best to avoid conflicts with the people of the Snow Night Empire.


    Helplessly, Bai Yanluo forced a bitter smile and said, "There��s no need to be so tense. I have no intention to continue fighting. I apologize for causing such chaos at the banquet."


    After making a graceful curtsy,


    Bai Yanluo paid no further attention to Bernhard and Luo Kefei.


    Without saying much, Bai Yanluo turned her head and walked towards Archbishop Nick��s direction. Luo Kefei didn��t say anything either, as his instructions were only to prevent a conflict. Since the conflict wouldn��t erupt, he had no reason to continue accompanying them. He had to go back and take care of his daughter in the palace.


    Under the applause of the crowd, Luo Kefei suddenly turned into a gray-white light and left the banquet hall through the window.


    And so, a trivial farce at the banquet ended peacefully.


    However, after the conclusion, Miss Bai Yanluo became increasingly uneasy.


    Of course, her unease wasn��t because she feared Archbishop Nick��s murderous gaze or because she detested the whispers of the people around her. It was because she suddenly realized that the girl she was responsible for protecting had disappeared without a trace.


    ��Huh? Wait a minute. Where is Meng... Mengxi?��


    of Corse, at this moment, right after the argument with Lord Bernhard had ended, Miss Bai Yanluo suddenly noticed that Mengxi was nowhere to be found in the banquet hall. In an instant, a strong sense of panic surged through Bai Yanluo��s heart, causing the young Apostle of Heavens to reveal an anxious expression.


    They were just playing around in the food area with the young lady from the Black Rose family a moment ago! How could she disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Hmm? Wait a second. The young lady from the Black Rose family, why is she also missing?


    What... What��s going on here?!


    --


    So, where is Mengxi now?


    The answer is inside the White Star Mansion, which is the residence arranged by the Celestial Vault for members of the Black Rose family to rest...


    At this moment, in Miss Yumo��s temporary chamber, a stunning black-haired girl sat on the windowsill with a complex expression. From time to time, she glanced at the messy-haired silver-haired girl lying on the bed with a somewhat helpless look in her eyes.


    Gazing at Mengxi��s face, flushed with a hint of red, and her tightly closed eyes, The black-haired girl, Yumo, raised her hand and sighed.


    ��Ah, if only I hadn��t let her drink so much...��

 Chapter 228: drunk I

    Yumo sighed helplessly.


    To be honest, she was feeling quite regretful at the moment.


    Originally, because of Mengxi��s overly affectionate behavior toward her,


    Yumo couldn��t help but suspect if the girl knew something, like her true identity or something of the sort.


    If the girl had already figured out who she really was, and she was still foolishly playing along, wouldn��t that be too embarrassing, too socially dead?


    "No, no, absolutely not!"


    Therefore, to avoid such a situation,


    Yumo planned to find out what Mengxi was thinking.


    Torturing this adorable girl with harsh methods was definitely not something Ymo would do.


    So, while they were in the food area, Yumo came up with a brilliant plan.


    That plan was to get Mengxi drunk. After all, there��s an old saying in Hua Kingdom,


    "Alcohol reveals the truth."


    By getting Mengxi intoxicated, Yumo could take the opportunity to understand her true thoughts. Besides, Yumo had an extremely high resistance to abnormal conditions, so getting drunk herself was almost impossible. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as she accompanied Mengxi to have a few more drinks, it shouldn��t be too difficult to get this girl intoxicated.


    And so, while walking in the garden with Mengxi, Yumo tasted the fine wine sent by the Red Lotus Leaf Empire.


    However, reality proved that Miss Yumo had perhaps overestimated Mengxi��s alcohol tolerance.


    "This child��s alcohol tolerance is unexpectedly low!"


    Even though it wasn��t strong liquor, this girl became dizzy after just one glass, completely disoriented after two, and passed out in Yumo��s embrace after the third...


    In an instant, Yumo found herself at a loss, standing still. Mengxi had completely drunk herself into a stupor.


    In this state where she had no ability to act, let alone speak the truth under the influence of alcohol, it seemed that there was nothing Yumo could do...


    Helplessly, Yumo carried Mengxi back to White Star Mansion and took care of the girl herself.


    At the same time, Yumo couldn��t help but complain about the unreliable members of the Asumos Order.


    How could they disappear when the Heroine was already drunk? It left Yumo feeling complicated.


    With mixed emotions, Yumo returned to her own room with Mengxi. After all, leaving this beautiful and defenseless girl in the garden or in someone else��s room didn��t seem very reliable...


    Unprincipled individuals are far too abundant...


    Following that, Yumo gently placed the inebriated silver-haired girl onto her own bed. She sat in silence beside the window, quietly observing Mengxi in her intoxicated state.


    To be honest,


    "It��s as if... she��s even more captivating like this..."


    Yumo couldn��t help but release a sigh. As the ancients once said,


    "A besotted beauty with rosy cheeks, her alluring whispers and coy tenderness leave an indelible mark."


    Mengxi now embodied a similar state. Already possessing an exquisite and ethereal beauty, capable of ensnaring hearts, her drunkenness only heightened her allure.


    Her eyes, typically as radiant and translucent as gemstones, now appeared hazy and elusive, resembling an unseen spring that defied comprehension.


    A delicate flush adorned her fair cheeks, and her formerly immaculate silver tresses cascaded disheveledly, relinquishing their former pristine elegance. This transformation, imbued with an untouchable and pure demeanor, unexpectedly exuded an irresistible temptation.


    Furthermore,


    Perhaps owing to the influence of alcohol, an intense warmth enveloped the silver-haired maiden��s form.


    Beads of fragrant perspiration cascaded like rain,


    drenching Mengxi��s attire.


    Succumbing to the heat, the young lady couldn��t resist shedding and tearing her garments,


    and the once impeccable finery rapidly deteriorated.


    Beneath the tattered fabric, a resplendent, mesmerizing, breath-arresting, crystalline, tender, snow-white, and velvety-smooth figure, akin to that of a celestial being, tantalizingly revealed itself to Yumo��s gaze. Instantaneously, the room transformed into an idyllic spring, permeated by an intoxicating aroma...


    Although Yumo had witnessed Mengxi��s unclothed body numerous times, the sight before her now, with its rosy complexion and emanation of enticing warmth, surpassed all prior encounters. The increasingly tattered attire only amplified the seductive charm of the silver-haired maiden, rendering it unparalleled.


    Even Yumo, who considered herself acclimated to such spectacles, couldn��t help but feel a slight blush tinge her delicate countenance.


    In this moment,


    Yumo finally grasped a profound truth:


    Occasionally, complete nudity fails to attain the height of allure...


    "Sigh, I need to control myself..."


    Yumo couldn��t resist inhaling a few deep breaths, overwhelmed by the alcohol tolerance of this heroine.


    And in her speechlessness, Yumo also felt a hint of relief. Fortunately, she had brought Mengxi back to her own bedroom. If they were in a public setting, what would have become of this situation?


    "Mm... Mm... Ahh..."


    While Yumo observed, Mengxi occasionally let out adorable moans. Coupled with her restlessness and the heat emanating from her body, Mengxi tossed and turned on the bed, appearing uncomfortable. This furrowed Yumo��s brow in concern.


    Hmm?


    Could it be that drinking alcohol has caused some issue?


    An alcohol allergy, perhaps?


    But this reaction doesn��t seem like an allergy, does it?


    As the discomfort of Mengxi registered in Yumo��s eyes, a flicker of worry arose within the heart of the black-haired girl. Yumo��s nurturing nature was once again activated. Sitting down beside Mengxi, Yumo gently placed her hand on the girl��s forehead.


    With the ripple of a subtle and silent force,


    A faint crimson light shimmered at the tip of Yumo��s finger.


    Yumo��s power quickly enveloped Mengxi��s body, conducting a brief examination. After confirming that aside from being drunk, Mengxi did not exhibit any other abnormalities, Yumo breathed a sigh of relief. However, upon seeing Mengxi��s wet and tattered clothing, Yumo pursed her lips once more.


    Like this,


    ��Could she catch a cold? Moreover, she looks so overheated. It would be good to help cool her down...��


    In addition,


    ��If she wants to sleep, she should rest properly.��


    Observing the Heroine sprawled on her own bed, devoid of any semblance of dignity, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    Subsequently, the black-haired girl adeptly undid Mengxi��s attire, removing the sweat-soaked dress, gown, the shoes adorning the silver-haired girl��s feet, and the enticing white stockings. After a moment, Mengxi��s slender and delicate waist, voluptuous and rounded hips, and the soft and pure white belly were exposed before Yumo, completely defenseless.


    Apart from a thin undergarment, Mengxi��s delicate figure was completely bare.


    Having grown accustomed to such sights, Yumo didn��t entertain any strange thoughts. Instead, she raised an eyebrow and looked at Mengxi��s undergarment with some surprise.


    "This style..."


    ��And the one she wore in the winter forest before, it��s the same style, right?��


    ��It��s also my favorite style...��


    ��In that case, does this girl have a taste similar to the knight and me?��


    Actually,


    Yumo wanted to help Mengxi change her underwear and put on a clean set of clothes to sleep. However, considering that the other person was not the same as the childlike protagonist from the cold forest, Yumo dismissed the thought.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain when Mengxi wakes up tomorrow...


    After removing the clothes, Yumo took out a towel and soaked it in "Ice Spirit Solution." It is a fragrant potion that cools the body, soothes inflammation, and promotes physical well-being. Then, Yumo carefully wiped Mengxi��s body with the damp towel,


    As the sweat was wiped away, the "Ice Spirit Solution" had a perfect effect. Mengxi��s body gradually quieted down and the heat subsided. Under the refreshing scent of the potion, the scent of alcohol vanished.


    Hmm~


    It seems to be working.


    Then, let��s leave it at that,


    "Rest well, little one..."


    After a slight smile, Yumo withdrew her hand, preparing to leave.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to get up, Mengxi��s small hand reached out and directly grabbed onto Yumo��s skirt. At the same time, the drowsy girl slightly opened her delicate and rosy lips and spoke in a gentle and affectionate tone, like a murmuring stream, but filled with reluctance and deep attachment. Her words slowly entered Yumo��s ears,


    "Sister... sister... don��t... don��t go... stay with me a little longer..."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Miss Yumo fell into a brief silence.


    Listening to the familiar tone of coquettishness, reminiscent of the conversations in the small cabin, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a sense of nostalgia.


    "After getting drunk, she has become just like a child..."

 Chapter 229: Drunk II

    "Sister... sleep with me... umm..."


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s cute words, Yumo entered a brief state of confusion.


    It is widely known that one of Yumo��s biggest weaknesses is her inability to resist coaxing, especially when it comes from children. That��s why those little troublemakers in the winter forest would use their adorable charms to seek forgiveness from Yumo after causing mischief.


    It has proven to be quite effective, unless someone like Limo who caused too much trouble, then Yumo couldn��t bring herself to play the "feather duster" punishment.


    Well, strictly speaking, as long as one is smart enough and doesn��t act recklessly, they won��t encounter the feather duster...


    Ever since they lived together for a period of time in the small House in the cold Winter forest, Mengxi��s role in Yumo��s heart has become that of a "little sister to be taken care of." Even though she is considered a sister, in a sense, she is still a child. Therefore, Mengxi possesses the absolute weapon of "coaxing and being adorable."


    When the intoxicated Mengxi, in a dazed state, grabbed the corner of Yumo��s skirt and begged her with a coquettish tone to stay, Yumo couldn��t help but recall the joyful life in the small House. In such a poignant situation, it was difficult to refuse Mengxi��s plea.


    Moreover, Mengxi in this intoxicated state needs someone to take good care of her. Yumo couldn��t trust anyone else with the task, so she decided to do it herself...


    Furthermore, is this considered speaking one��s true feelings while drunk? Although she didn��t know why, it seemed that this girl really liked her and relied on her...


    "I really can��t do anything with you~"


    Helplessly, after uttering this sentence in her heart, Yumo gently patted the silver-haired girl��s little head and bent down, whispering softly in Mengxi��s ear:


    "Alright, sister won��t leave. I will stay with you, be a good girl ok~"


    "Mmm~"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, the drowsy little girl finally let go of her hand, and the faint aura of unease surrounding her dissipated.


    Then, Yumo removed her formal attire and put on the brand-new pajamas prepared by Sebastian. She took off her shoes and carefully lay down on the bed.


    Sensing Yumo��s presence and warmth, Mengxi snuggled up and immediately wrapped her arms around Yumo��s arm. Mengxi��s pair of snow-white, round, smooth, and graceful legs promptly pressed against Yumo��s body, and Yumo��s elbow was inevitably engulfed by the softness of Mengxi��s chest.


    The elastic sensation made Yumo��s face slightly blush.


    In a brief moment, Mengxi tightly pressed herself against Yumo, causing the latter to shake her head helplessly. Although she had already grown accustomed to Mengxi��s affectionate actions, this intoxicated and dazed state was a first for Yumo, and she couldn��t help but feel a sense of novelty.


    After Mengxi quietly rested her head on Yumo��s shoulder, Yumo smiled indulgently. Then, a crimson light shimmered in her eyes. Under the gathering of blood butterflies, a bedsheet floated gently from a distance and, following Yumo��s command, slowly covered the two of them. After all, the weather was still quite cold, and it wouldn��t be good if she caught a chill.


    After comforting Mengxi, Yumo slowly closed her eyes and began pondering the events of the day. There were quite a few things that caught her attention at the banquet, including the Golden Light in Xue Tianao��s eyes, the relationship between Mengxi and Xue Tianao, and the presence of powerful individuals from other forces on the continent, among other questions.


    "The sky is truly lively now," Yumo couldn��t help but sigh in her heart.


    ...


    Time passed second by second, and the night grew late. The entire Sky Dome City fell into silence. In this tranquil atmosphere, while reminiscing about what she had seen and heard today, Yumo furrowed her brows as a strange sensation transmitted through her body, causing her heart to tremble with numerous question marks.


    ��Huh? What��s happening? Who��s touching me?!��


    With confusion, Yumo��s consciousness immediately left her mental space and returned to her body. As her awareness returned, she slowly opened her eyes. Then, in the next moment, Yumo��s eyes contracted, filled with astonishment and shock.


    "M..MENG, Mengxi?"


    At this moment, what caught her eye was not the familiar ceiling but a breathtakingly beautiful and lively face. Clearly, while she was in her "Drunk" mode, Mengxi dressed only in underwear, had somehow ended up on top of her. The blanket that covered them had disappeared to.


    "Mengxi, what��s going on?" Yumo asked, perplexed.


    ��Has this girl sobered up?��


    But as soon as she spoke, Yumo immediately dismissed her own thought. She was astonished to find that Mengxi��s complexion was even rosier than before. Her beautiful lavender eyes were filled with a bewildering expression, and her consciousness was still out of her control.


    At this moment, Mengxi seemed to have transformed from a saint into a charming little fairy. Every frown and smile exuded a bewitching power that captivated the heart of any onlooker.


    In response to Yumo��s question, Mengxi��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile that contradicted her innocent appearance. It was a smile filled with wickedness and desire.


    "Sister~ hehehe~" Mengxi giggled like tinkle bells.


    After emitting her seductive laughter, Mengxi��s little hand began to recklessly roam over Yumo��s body. She abandoned her usual elegant demeanor and boldly undid Yumo��s pajamas. She even removed her blue bra with a mischievous flick.


    Yumo��s well-proportioned and supple body, along with her pair of breasts that resembled budding flowers��smooth, lustrous, and delicate��were now presented before Mengxi.


    "Huh?!" Mengxi��s audacious actions left Yumo in shock. Her brain felt as if it had been directly hit by a hundred million volts, causing her to enter a state of paralysis. She could only use eyes filled with disbelief to gaze at the silver-haired girl pressing her body against hers.


    Nevertheless, she swiftly regained her composure because Mengxi��s daring hand continued to explore freely across Yumo��s form, even coming into contact with her pair of rosy cherries. This caused Miss Yumo��s face to flush like a ripened apple, exuding a delicate and alluring sweetness.


    "Sister��s body is so soft, so comfortable~ hehehe~"


    At that moment, the intense stimulation that spread from the delicate body jolted Yumo back to her senses. As she looked at the silver-haired girl on top of her, who seemed completely different from her usual self, a look of sudden realization flashed in Yumo��s azure eyes.


    ��This girl... Could it be that she��s gone crazy from drinking?! Wait, could this be the infamous drunken misconduct?! ��


    ��Oh my god!��


    "Hey! Little girl, don��t be so reckless!" Although Mengxi��s teasing was incredibly pleasurable, making it hard for Yumo to resist, her rationality ultimately prevailed. Yumo hastily raised her hand and without a second thought, restrained Mengxi��s mischievous hands. If she didn��t control them now, those hands might invade her secret garden. She couldn��t allow her to have free reign!


    " naughty girl, snap out of it!"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, Mengxi cutely tilted her head, not offering any response. She remained fixated on getting closer to the black-haired girl beneath her.


    However, Yumo��s strength was far beyond Mengxi��s reach. Once Yumo firmly grasped Mengxi��s wrists, her little hands were rendered immobile. No matter how much she struggled, Mengxi couldn��t break free from Yumo��s restraint. Faced with this, Mengxi pouted unhappily and cast a slightly resentful gaze at the black-haired girl below her.


    Yet, this time, Yumo seemed resolute and unmoved by Mengxi��s pitiful expression. After all, if she were to let go this time, her virtue would truly be in jeopardy...


    Unfortunately, Yumo forgot one thing: Mengxi��s ability to be mischievous extended far beyond her little hands. Upon realizing that she couldn��t break free, the silver-haired girl wore a disappointed and pitiful expression. She gazed into Yumo��s face with her pale purple eyes filled with grievances. Then, as if thinking of something, the little rascal suddenly revealed an excited smile. Her gaze slowly descended, locking onto Yumo��s cherry-like lips.


    "Sister...i...like~..."


    "Huh?"


    Caught off guard by Mengxi��s sudden words, Yumo couldn��t help but be stunned.


    And in that moment of Yumo��s distraction,


    Mengxi gave a wicked smile, leaned forward, and with Yumo caught off guard, she pushed herself and bit down on Yumo��s tender lips...


    Yumo: "?!?!"


    --------------------------


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 230: After the Kiss

    As the sun made its appearance, the morning light gently streamed into the bedroom, coaxing the black-haired girl, who had been seated on the sofa for a while, to slowly open her eyes.


    After a brief glance at the early street scenery outside the window, Yumo redirected her gaze back to the bed, where the exquisitely beautiful silver-haired girl still peacefully slumbered. But upon seeing Mengxi��s angelic countenance, especially those rosy, cherry-like lips, a faint blush adorned Yumo��s visage.


    The memories from the previous night unfolded in her mind like a slideshow. Particularly, the recollection of their kiss, their tongues entwined, caused Yumo��s face to transform into a fully ripened red apple. She instinctively hugged her legs, curling up on the sofa, and delicately licked her lips, seemingly lost in her reminiscence.


    At this moment, Yumo seemed indistinguishable from a bashful young girl.


    "You... you, you little brat," she softly scolded as her gaze rested on Mengxi��s face.


    To be honest, Yumo��s emotions were rather complex right now. Her first kiss had been unexpectedly snatched away by this mischievous little scamp? Or was it due to the influence of alcohol? The feeling of having her first kiss taken away so suddenly and unexpectedly left Yumo feeling uncomfortable and taken aback. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though it must be said that Yumo didn��t hold her first kiss in as high regard as the heroines in teenage manga, she couldn��t deny the peculiar sensations stirring within her heart and body after the kiss. Her heart raced uncontrollably, and her mind became shrouded in bewilderment.


    In Yumo��s eyes, Mengxi was akin to her own child or younger little sister. Under normal circumstances, one would feel angered if their child or sister suddenly planted a kiss on their lips. After all, such behavior violated ethical norms.


    However...


    Last night, instead of becoming incensed after Mengxi��s kiss, Yumo experienced an inexplicable surge of delight. This prompted Yumo to seriously reconsider how she truly perceived this little troublemaker, Mengxi. Was she merely a child or a sister figure? Or perhaps something entirely different?


    No matter how she contemplated it,


    At this moment, Yumo��s mind was filled with astonishment, shock, anger, delight, and confusion, leaving her thoughts as muddled as porridge. After exchanging saliva and indulging in passionate moments, Mengxi��s excitement in her eyes intensified, indicating a potential escalation. While Mengxi��s hands remained under Yumo��s firm control, her mouth skills were impeccable. After conquering Yumo��s lips, she ventured downward, nibbling on her neck and delicately licking her collarbone...


    As waves of intense stimulation surged through her brain, Yumo was taken aback to discover her body gradually succumbing, as if Mengxi��s hands were loosening their restraints. A hazy pink aura enveloped them both. If Yumo allowed Mengxi to continue her mischievous acts, she knew all too well what would happen once her hands were set free��a vivid projection of an explicit dream in reality.


    "Not... not now..."


    Without any mental preparation, Yumo clenched her teeth, and a crimson light flickered in her eyes. Guided by Yumo��s power, several bloody-red butterflies fluttered their wings and appeared above Mengxi. As the "Sleeping Powder" scattered, Mengxi seemed to have hearts in her eyes. Eventually, feeling dizzy, she lost consciousness and collapsed onto Yumo��s lap.


    With that, the intoxicating pink atmosphere in the room dissipated, and tranquility was restored. Yumo breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as though a heavy burden had been lifted.


    "Finally, this little troublemaker is quiet..."


    However, as she let out a sigh, an indescribable sense of loss welled up within her heart.


    After tending to Mengxi, Yumo hastily left the bed and rushed to the bathroom for a shower and a change of clothes. As for why she needed to freshen up and change, some things are better left unsaid...


    Once dressed, Yumo hesitated to return to the bed. Instead, she silently observed the silver-haired girl sleeping, curling up on the sofa. And so, the night passed without a word until dawn arrived. Yumo didn��t revert to her "statue" mode but remained seated on the sofa, gazing at Mengxi with a mixture of emotions, occasionally heaving deep sighs...


    --


    Returning to the present,


    Last night��s scene remained vivid in her mind as she gazed upon the beautiful sleeping face of the silver-haired girl. Yumo��s mind was suddenly filled with a strange thought:


    "What if I let that girl continue...?"


    It would probably feel so pleasurable, wouldn��t it? Just a kiss, a touch, and it would be so exhilarating...


    As she entertained the thought, Yumo��s imagination ran wild. Two snowy-white bodies entwined intimately, passionate kisses, and the exploration of each other��s secret gardens flashed before her mind. However, in the next moment, Yumo furrowed her brows.


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��What am I even thinking?!��


    Realizing that she had started to indulge in improper thoughts, she vigorously shook her head, trying to dismiss those strange ideas from her mind.


    ��We are both girls, and Mengxi is the destined one, the chosen heroine. I am the final boss, and she is supposed to kill me... Why am I having such absurd thoughts? Truly, I am an idiot...��


    ��Furthermore, upon closer consideration, even if I hadn��t stopped her last night and allowed Mengxi to continue, nothing would have happened. At least my chastity would be intact. After all, with Mengxi��s current strength, she probably couldn��t even break through my ��defense��...��


    Internalizing her own sarcasm, Yumo��s gaze inadvertently shifted to the drink prepared for her by Sebastian on the desk.


    The black-haired girl��s brows furrowed tightly.


    ��Alcohol...��


    ��Such a troublesome thing...��


    After muttering a few curses in her heart, Yumo silently made a decision.


    From now on, she would never let Mengxi touch alcohol again! As they say, alcohol leads to mistakes, and with Mengxi��s terrible tolerance, one sip would make her drunk, complicating matters even further! Moreover, this girl seems to become unusually bold when she��s intoxicated...


    Her current strength is not enough to pose a threat to me, but Mengxi is the chosen one, with limitless potential in the future. If she grows to a certain level and gets drunk again, wouldn��t that mean...


    To be on the safe side, I must firmly ensure that Mengxi doesn��t develop a habit of drinking! Whatever she wants to drink in the future, it definitely shouldn��t be alcohol!


    However,


    Speaking of drinking, Mengxi��s words after sobering up can also be considered... the truth spoken while intoxicated, right? That means...


    - "Sister...i...like~..." -


    Recalling Mengxi��s words from last night when she kissed her and explored her body, Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip, and her gaze towards the silver-haired girl became more complicated.


    The main purpose of Yumo letting Mengxi drink was to test whether she had figured out her identity. However, throughout their intimate encounter last night, Mengxi always called her ��sister�� or ��sister Yu �� and never mentioned �� sister Yumo �� or ��Xiaomo.�� Even in that drunk state, she didn��t slip up.


    ��It seems that I really overthought it.��


    ��Furthermore, the most important thing is that this girl actually likes me...��


    ��But we only just met, right?��


    ��What exactly does this mean...?��


    ��Is her liking for me in the sense of friendship, like between best friends? Or is it...?��


    "Ugh, you annoying little brat. You��ve got me all tangled up while you��re sleeping so peacefully!"


    As Yumo complained, she walked over to the edge of the bed and ��viciously�� reached out her finger to pinch Mengxi��s cheek.


    And at that moment,


    "Knock, knock."


    After a few knocks, a magnetic and deep voice gradually reached Yumo��s ears.


    "Miss Yu, are you awake?"


    Hmm?


    Sebastian?


    The sudden words made Yumo temporarily stop her ��revenge�� on Mengxi��s face. After withdrawing her hand, the black-haired girl curiously looked toward the door.


    "What��s the matter, Sebastian? It��s early in the morning."


    "Miss Yu, there are people from the Snow Night Palace here. They hope to see you."


    Yumo:" Hmm?"


    Upon hearing the words ��Snow Night Palace�� and thinking of the Chosen One, Yumo furrowed her brow and cast a doubtful gaze.


    "The palace?"


    Xue Tianao��s people? Why would they come to me early in the morning?

 Chapter 231: Awakening

    and here is the bonus, and I posted Yumo��s illustration in chapter 00


    ------------------------------


    ��The Chosen One always arrives early to seek me out...��


    As Yumo remembered the awkward encounter with Xue Tianao from the previous night, a furrow appeared on her forehead.


    A subtle blend of displeasure and disdain emerged in the depths of her azure eyes.


    Before the war in Galrose fortress, Yumo held great expectations and good feelings toward this Chosen One.


    But now, upon hearing his name, all she felt was annoyance.


    However,


    Irrespective of her emotions, the Chosen One played an incredibly and significant role in the trial. She couldn��t simply disregard him.


    With that realization, Yumo let out a helpless sigh and called out to Sebastian, who stood outside the door:


    "I understand. Ask him to wait for a moment."


    "Understood, Miss Yu."


    Sebastian replied respectfully before gracefully making his way toward the hall...


    As Sebastian departed, a crimson aura gently rippled around Yumo��s figure.


    In a flicker of red light, an exquisite and elegant black silk dress enveloped her delicate body, and her lustrous black hair cascaded down her shoulders, now silky smooth.


    Donning the coat of the Black Rose Duchy, Yumo reluctantly slipped on the high heels Sebastian had prepared.


    After all, she was no longer in the vast winter forest; she was representing the Black Rose Duchy during their visit to the SkyDome. Bare feet were no longer an option.


    "Ugh, I��m really not accustomed to wearing these..."


    Gazing at the black high heels adorned with ruby gemstones on her slender feet, Yumo couldn��t help but voice her complaint.


    While voicing her thoughts, her gaze unintentionally drifted toward the silver-haired girl on the bed, clad only in her underwear, who had managed to mess up the bedding.


    At that moment, the sheets had been kicked away by Mengxi��s dainty feet, and one pillow was nestled teasingly between her legs, while she tightly embraced another pillow in her arms.


    Occasionally, Mengxi would abruptly open her cherry-like lips and bite down on the hapless pillow...


    "..."


    Well,


    ��I know why, every morning when I wake up, there��s always a trace of someone��s drool on my face...��


    ��The way this girl sleeps,��


    ��It��s truly awful...��


    While grumbling, Yumo picked up the blanket from the floor and carefully draped it over Mengxi once again.


    "Such a hassle."


    Afterward,


    Yumo left the room and made her way toward the hall to meet the envoy from the palace.


    Meanwhile, after Yumo��s departure,


    The two maids of the Black Rose Family, who were guarding her room, exchanged thoughtful glances at the closed door.


    An eerie atmosphere surrounded them,


    "Just now, what was that?"


    Both maids couldn��t believe their eyes,


    Because,


    Before their Lady Yumo closed the door, they stole a glance inside. And with that single glance, they were left half-frightened,


    Clothes were strewn all over the place...


    And the disheveled silver-haired girl lying on the bed...


    At that moment, a sense of terror washed over their minds,


    "Lady Yumo? And That person?!"


    ��They were both girls!��


    ��did they do it...?!��


    --


    After several minutes, when the remnants of Yumo��s presence had almost faded from the bedroom, a faint golden light, exuding a sacred aura, radiated from the sleeping Mengxi. Accompanied by the shimmering golden glow, the blanket covering Mengxi��s chest was suddenly pushed aside.


    In the next moment, a cute creature with ruby eyes, and pure white fur all over, resembling a mix of a cat, leaped out from within the Mengxi��s chest and landed on the bed.


    And this little creature was none other than "Sakura," the spirit that had been accompanying Mengxi from the very beginning.


    As a being arranged by the goddess to be by Mengxi��s side, Sakura had a simple duty: to ensure Mengxi��s successful growth, ultimately driving away the Abyss Demon, eradicating the Demon Temple, and completing the trial. During this period, Sakura naturally needed to prevent Mengxi from straying from the path of the Chosen One.


    However,


    After their return from the winter forest, Sakura grew some doubt in her heart.


    Because she felt,


    Her Miss Mengxi seemed to have taken the wrong path...


    ��Miss, it seems like she cares too much about that black-haired girl!��


    On the surface, she claims to be close to the Demon King, in order to better utilize the power within her and quickly enhance her own strength. However, in actual practice, Sakura always senses that her mistress has some other strange thoughts, and recently, these thoughts seem to be growing stronger and stronger?! Especially after reading the Yuri novel given by Bai Yanluo! The change in Mengxi��s attitude has made Sakura feel extremely uneasy. What if her mistress becomes too close to this Abyssal Demon girl? What if, in the future, she hesitates to take action against the Abyssal Demon due to concerns for the black-haired girl��s feelings? Wouldn��t the trial then be in vain? If the trial fails, Sakura fears that she will be rubbed on the ground by the Goddess!


    Therefore, in recent days, Sakura has been trying her best to distance Mengxi from that girl codenamed "Bloody Butterfly," and she has been telling her mistress that the Bloody Butterfly must be using her!


    Originally, when they arrived at the "Sky Dome," the disguised Xiaomo "Blood Butterfly" disappeared without a trace, and Sakura, who had been hiding within Mengxi, felt relieved as if a burden had been lifted. However, before she could enjoy her happiness, that persistent Demon King girl appeared again, and even in the identity of the young lady of the Black Rose Duchy. What leaves Sakura speechless is that as soon as that girl appears, her mistress forgets all the instructions she gave and completely ignores her, going straight to find that black-haired girl again...


    In the end, she even followed her back to the room.


    Good heavens!


    That��s a high-ranking officer of the opposing faction! And my lady, you are the Chosen One! How can you be so intimate with her?


    Helpless, Sakura can only roar madly in her heart and look at the silver-haired girl sleeping on the bed with a complex gaze. Although she feels anxious and uneasy, Sakura cannot do anything because she cannot interfere with Mengxi��s decisions. Letting out a deep sigh, a faint golden light emanates from Sakura��s body and gradually envelops the silver-haired girl.


    Under the influence of Sakura��s power, Mengxi fluttered her eyelashes and slowly clenched her fists. After a moment, she finally struggled to open her drowsy, pale purple eyes. A lazy smile appeared on her lips as she gently stretched her slender arms.


    "Ah~"


    Accompanied by a soft and melodious voice, the girl fully opened her bright eyes. The morning light in the bedroom instantly enveloped her exquisite and alluring figure. At that moment, the stunning silver-haired girl shone like a sacred angel, and her beauty seemed to freeze time.


    "Good morning, little Sakura," Mengxi greeted with a sweet smile, sitting up and looking at the white little cutie beside her. She immediately embraced the adorable creature, which resembled a cat and a rabbit.


    Sakura, however, didn��t appreciate the girl��s affectionate gesture. She pretended to be angry and prepared to scold the disobedient girl in front of her. But before Sakura could say anything, Mengxi spoke first, expressing her gratitude:


    "Thank you for your help, Sakura. If you hadn��t planted the suggestion in my mind last night... After getting drunk, I might have revealed everything."


    "...,"


    Hearing Mengxi��s carefree words, Sakura furrowed her eyebrows. Anger surged within the little creature��s mind.


    Last night, Sakura couldn��t say anything freely because she had to hide her own presence. But now, this fluffy white creature couldn��t help but glare angrily at the silver-haired girl before her.


    "Miss Mengxi, you��re being reckless! Deliberately getting drunk! If you��re exposed, that abyssal demon girl might harm you!"


    However, in the face of Sakura��s reprimand, Mengxi simply tilted her head in an unconcerned manner.


    "Xiaomo won��t harm me."


    "But she��s an Abyss Demon! How can you be so sure...?"


    "I��m sure."


    "But?!"


    "Xiaomo won��t harm me."


    Mengxi interrupted Sakura��s words and affirmed confidently.


    The determined gaze and unquestionable tone left Sakura momentarily speechless. She looked at the silver-haired girl in front of her, feeling somewhat at a loss. After a brief moment of confusion, Sakura finally spoke again, slowly and hesitantly.


    "But even if she won��t harm you, and you haven��t been exposed, aren��t you concerned about what that woman might do to you when you��re unconscious? You need to realize that even girls can... sigh, anyway, it��s highly dangerous!"


    ��If something were to happen to you,�� S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��how would you justify it to the Goddess?��


    Unfortunately,


    Mengxi remained seemingly indifferent.


    "Hmm? Dangerous? What she might do? Hmm..."


    She raised her hand to her chin and after a brief moment of contemplation, the silver-haired girl revealed a somewhat mischievous smile.


    "Wouldn��t that be even better? If that were the case, with Xiaomo��s temperament, she would surely stick with me from now on. What a pity..."


    Lowering her head, she glanced at her own body, still clad in neatly arranged undergarments. A tinge of disappointment flashed across Mengxi��s face.


    "It seems Xiaomo hasn��t done anything. It appears I took advantage of her last night."


    As if a thought had struck her, Mengxi displayed a seductive smile, tinged with a hint of wickedness that starkly contrasted her usual pure aura.


    "...,"


    Witnessing the profound meaning behind Mengxi��s smile, Sakura suppressed the words she wished to utter. Recalling the words Mengxi had spoken to her before drinking last night, Sakura��s gaze toward Mengxi grew peculiar.


    Her reluctance for Mengxi to get close to the Blood Butterfly mainly stemmed from her fear of the sinister intentions harbored by the Demon King girl. Sakura worried about Mengxi��s future, afraid that she might be led astray by the Abyss Demon.


    But,


    upon careful consideration,


    Sakura couldn��t help but question if she was being overly cautious.


    Given her mistress��s astuteness and unwillingness to be taken advantage of, it was highly improbable for her to be deceived.


    ��Why does it feel like��


    ��that black-haired Demon King girl is the one who should be worried...��

 Chapter 232: Protection

    We are near 50 gold ticket, I will post 5 chapters when we reach 50, and 3 bonus chapters for 200 power stones.


    --


    After hearing Mengxi��s words, Sakura was left speechless. Standing on the bed, she felt bad and worried about the Demon King girl instead of her mistress.


    As Sakura fell into silence,


    Mengxi lowered her gaze and glanced at her own delicate body, barely covered by two thin layers. The girl playfully stuck out her tongue.


    "Oh, it��s not so difficult to guess Xiaomo��s thoughts~"


    In fact,


    Mengxi had anticipated Yumo��s thoughts. Therefore, when she noticed Yumo��s gaze shifting toward the alcohol, she had a rough idea of her plan. It was probably related to speaking one��s true feelings when drunk, right?


    ��Indeed,��


    If I were to become intoxicated, I might inadvertently reveal the hidden thoughts in my heart. This way, Yumo could ascertain whether she had recognized Mengxi. In that case, Mengxi would go along with it~��


    Sakura was a companion granted to her by the Goddess. Although Sakura lacked combat abilities, she possessed unmatched mental strength. Mengxi intended to have Sakura utilize this mental power to implant a suggestion in her own mind, temporarily concealing a portion of her memories. Thus, the title "Xiaomo" in her mind would be transformed into "Miss Yu," while also covering up other habitual expressions~


    With this,


    she could successfully deceive Yumo.


    To tell you the truth,


    Mengxi had contemplated confronting Yumo, but after careful consideration, she temporarily abandoned that plan. Judging from the current situation, Yumo did not desire to disclose her true identity. In that case, Mengxi would respect her wishes~


    Sister Yumo is sensitive. If exposed, she would likely retreat in embarrassment. Instead of allowing her to hide away, it was better to keep her visible for now. Later, once she was certain that Yumo wouldn��t leave her, she could reveal the truth without delay...


    After all, there was still an unknown factor in the Sky Dome at present.


    Additionally,


    Observing Yumo��s mannerisms, Mengxi couldn��t help but find them intriguing,


    " hehe~"


    With this thought in mind, Mengxi raised her hand and gently covered her mouth, revealing a mischievous smile. Meanwhile, as the power of Yumo surged within her, the hazy memories from last night��s intoxication became even clearer in Mengxi��s mind.


    As these memories flooded back, a hint of astonishment appeared on Mengxi��s face. It seemed she was momentarily taken aback by her audacious behavior while under the influence of alcohol.


    However, no remorse resided within Mengxi��s heart. On the contrary, a lingering sense of enjoyment remained: "Yumo��s little mouth... was quite sweet..."


    Extending her index finger, Mengxi lightly touched her own crimson lips, a sweet smile adorning her face. She then playfully stuck out her fragrant tongue, giving her lips a teasing lick.


    ��Thank you for your hospitality~��


    ��Yet...��


    ��It��s a pity...��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but display a hint of regret. If Yumo hadn��t resisted last night and allowed her to continue, what beautiful memories they could have created.


    ��Wait a moment...�� sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Is it somewhat perverted for me to entertain such thoughts?��


    ��Hmm...��


    ��Forget it, it doesn��t matter if it��s directed toward Yumo.��


    Recalling the black-haired girl who had cared for her, protected her on numerous occasions, and shown genuine concern, a blissful smile appeared on Mengxi��s delicate face. Simultaneously, another reason to strive for increased strength emerged.


    The main reason they stopped after the kiss this time was due to Yumo��s powerful strength, surpassing her own power. However, as long as Mengxi��s power became mighty enough in the future, Yumo wouldn��t be able to resist, right?


    ��Therefore...��


    ��I must diligently cultivate my current strength and strive to break through the seventh rank as soon as possible!��


    ��Additionally...��


    ...


    ��I wonder when I can kiss her again? Kissing while intoxicated always feels like something is missing. Next time...��


    Inappropriate thoughts seemed to arise in Mengxi��s mind. Unconsciously, she hugged the pillow and tossed and turned on the bed, feeling restless.


    The sight of Mengxi in her current "revealing" attire left Little Sakura at a loss for words. She could only sigh helplessly, grateful that no one else was around. Otherwise, Mengxi��s image as the Saintess would be shattered...


    "Ah, Miss Mengxi."


    After taking a deep breath, Little Sakura slowly spoke, "Do you truly believe that this Abyssal Demon girl has no ill intentions?"


    Hmm?


    Upon hearing Little Sakura bring up the question again, Mengxi released the pillow and looked slightly displeased at her:


    "Little Sakura, I��ve already told you she won��t harm me. I��m certain. There��s no need to mention this again in the future."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Little Sakura could only nod in resignation.


    Mengxi was actually quite stubborn, and once she made up her mind, it was difficult to change it.


    "So, Miss Mengxi, what are your plans for the future? Will you continue pretending to be oblivious and work together with her to save the world?"


    "For now, let��s continue pretending not to know. When the time comes to reveal ourselves, I will decide. As for saving the world? We��ll work together since Yumo��s goal is to eliminate the Demon Temple anyway."


    "What about the identity of this Miss Yumo? Most people can��t accept Abyssal Demons and wouldn��t believe that Miss Yumo has no ill intentions."


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi looked at the azure sky with a complex expression.


    "I will help conceal Yumo��s identity."


    "But it��s not easy to conceal the identity of an Abyssal Demon. If it��s exposed, the various forces on the continent, especially those within the Church, won��t tolerate it! By then, Miss Mengxi..."


    "If it��s exposed..."


    Muttering silently, Mengxi��s pale purple eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of danger.


    "If it really comes to that, I will protect Yumo. No one should dare to harm her..."


    ...


    However,


    After careful consideration,


    A trace of solemnity flashed in Mengxi��s eyes. After all, Little Sakura��s words were undoubtedly correct. On the Ancita continent, there were enemies filled with hostility toward Abyssal Demons everywhere. Even if those old fossils learned that Yumo had betrayed the Demon God, they might not spare her. By then, Yumo, who would be caught between the hostility of two factions, would undoubtedly be in great danger.


    To protect her,


    Mengxi couldn��t rely solely on empty words.


    Not only did she need to become powerful herself, but she also needed a sufficiently strong force...


    "The Saintess of the Asumos Church, it seems... I��ll have to participate in that ridiculous Saintess Assessment..."


    Also,


    Speaking of which,


    "Where did Sister Yumo go?"


    Upon careful consideration, Mengxi realized that after waking up, her first thought was to go find Yumo and spend some time together. After experiencing the events of last night, what expression would Yumo have upon seeing her again? Of course, Mengxi wasn��t afraid of Yumo finding her repulsive. After all, after Little Sakura helped recover her memories from the drunken state, Mengxi vividly remembered Yumo��s adorable expression from last night. That expression that wanted to continue but was hesitant to do so.


    ��Teehee~ ��


    After looking around for a moment, Mengxi looked at Little Sakura with some confusion and asked, "Little Sakura, do you know where Yumo went?"


    The small cat-like creature could only roll its eyes and sigh heavily in exasperation. "Come on, Miss Mengxi, I��ve been hiding within your consciousness so as not to be discovered by that Demon king girl. I have no idea what happened outside..."


    "Well, that��s true," Mengxi nodded noncommittally. She wrapped herself in the blanket, slowly got off the bed, and picked up her own clothes that had fallen to the ground. "Forget it, I��ll go find her myself."


    --


    Meanwhile, inside the hall of the White Star Mansion, as commanded by Xue Tianao, Toma felt a strong sense of tremor as he approached the mansion to meet the young lady of the Black Rose Duchy who was quietly drinking tea on the sofa. This incredibly beautiful young lady was the target of Toma��s mission��Yu - Black Rose.


    Although Toma had already seen this young lady at the banquet hall before, when facing her directly, he couldn��t help but be captivated by her beauty and aura, inadvertently showing a dumbfounded expression. However, he quickly regained his senses, replaced by a strong sense of nervousness that surged within him.


    Looking at the two women standing beside the young lady, whose strength was not inferior to his own, and the black knight standing motionless in the corner of the hall, Toma couldn��t help but suppress the slight disdain he had in his heart. He had thought that the Black Rose family was nothing more than newly rich people in the Sadik Empire, but upon careful observation of the members of this gathering, Toma realized that he had made a gross mistake...


    The power and aura of the head of this Dukedom family could not be underestimated, and it could even be said to be on par with the Royal Knights that His Majesty took pride in...


    Especially the young lady in the middle. Although she appeared harmless, there was an invisible pressure that suffocated him...


    Unconsciously, a drop of cold sweat trickled down Toma��s forehead. Just at that moment, the black-haired young lady sitting across from him slowly and elegantly placed her teacup back on the table and spoke with an indifferent tone,


    "You said His Highness Xue Tianao invites me to dinner in two days?"

 Chapter 233: Animosity

    Yumo��s illustration is posted in chapter 00 character. or you can see it in this link==> 1


    Three days later, the grand coronation ceremony of Xue Tianao was to take place In, accordance with the laws of the Snow Night Empire, once the ceremony concluded, Xue Tianao would receive the imperial crown bestowed upon him by the ancestral spirits of the First Emperor.


    This would mark his ascension as the true Emperor of the Snow Night Empire and grant him the privilege to access the fabled Imperial Tomb Treasury. As for the secrets hidden within its depths, that no one knows��


    Yumo didn��t pay much heed to such matters. At this moment, her mind was consumed by curiosity and confusion.


    "Xue Tianao, on the eve of His coronation ceremony, during such a busy time, He invites me to the palace? For a shared dinner? What could be the meaning of this?"


    As she spoke, the vivid memory of their encounter in the banquet hall the previous day resurfaced in Yumo��s mind, gradually giving birth to a sense of displeasure reflected in her dark eyes.


    Presently, Yumo held nothing but disdain for Xue Tianao��s invitation.


    On the other hand, perceiving the disdain and contempt in the dark-haired girl��s eyes, Toma gradually suppressed his anger, overriding the initial unease and fear within him. As Xue Tianao��s loyal protector, Toma held an unparalleled respect for him. After all, were it not for Xue Tianao��s noble intervention when he was but an orphan, Toma would have perished in the unforgiving winter.


    With Xue Tianao��s assistance, not only did Toma��s family escape the clutches of poverty, but he himself grew into a Powerful Tier 7 Cultivator��a man of unwavering integrity.


    Xue Tianao was Toma��s benefactor, a deity enshrined within his heart. Toma would brook no insults directed towards his revered patron and naturally held no inclination to show any semblance of kindness to such individuals.


    Clearly, the dark-haired girl before him harbored no respect for Xue Tianao. Her tone dripped with disdain. Is it not an immense honor to receive an invitation from Her Majesty Xue Tianao? And yet, you remain so ignorant?!


    Consumed by anger, Toma was on the verge of rising to rebuke the dark-haired girl. However, before he could even make a move, two Powerful forces descended abruptly from above, pressing down upon Toma��s shoulders with an iron grip. His countenance swiftly changed, a thin sheen of cold sweat trickling down his forehead, and his just-risen body was forcefully compelled back onto the sofa.


    ?!!


    "These... these two women? When did they...?"


    At this moment, Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi, who had been standing quietly behind their miss Yumo, suddenly appeared behind Toma without him noticing. Before he could make a move, they swiftly raised their hands, suppressing Toma��s body and his inner aura. The Captain of the Imperial Guards was forced to ��obediently�� sit back down, despite his resistance. The two women��s suppression remained unyielding.


    On Toma��s rough and wild countenance, a profound mix of astonishment and unwillingness surfaced, his face turning red with anger. Witnessing this, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh in resignation.


    ��The son of Destiny may be annoying, but he is after all someone entrusted with the fate of the world, one of the saviors prophesied to come. His future achievements are limitless. If the Black Rose Family were to provoke Xue Tianao, they would likely become cannon fodder for villainous families like in various novels. In order to ensure the longevity of the Black Rose Family after she leaves this world, it would be best not to make the relationship between them and Xue Tianao too awkward.��


    With these thoughts in mind, Miss Yumo displayed a slightly apologetic ��smile��.


    "I apologize, sir Toma. I didn��t mean to disrespect His Majesty Xue Tianao. I was just a little surprised. I never expected him to value us so much and invite me to the palace..."


    As she spoke, Yumo subtly gestured with her eyes toward Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi. Understanding her signal, although reluctantly, the two of them released their suppression on Toma. However, upon regaining his freedom, Toma showed some tact and didn��t continue to struggle recklessly.


    Taking a deep breath, Toma forced himself to regain his earlier calm expression.


    "No need to be surprised, Miss Yu. The Sadik Empire is the largest southern country. As an envoy of the Sadik Empire, it is only natural for His Majesty to value you. His Majesty wishes to end the grievances between the Sadik Empire and our Snow Night Empire in his generation so that we can unite in the future and eradicate those abhorrent and hideous Abyssal Demons within the Great Winter Forest."


    Toma said solemnly, but at the same time, he inexplicably felt a chill behind him.


    After a slight tremor, Toma spoke again, "In order to resolve our grievances, His Majesty Xue Tianao has shown great sincerity. This includes granting mining rights in the northern territories, a new trade agreement, opening of the borders, cooperation on advanced weaponry, and more. These are important topics, and His Majesty hopes to have the opportunity to discuss them face-to-face with Miss Yu."


    "Face-to-face?" Yumo questioned.


    "Yes, after all, this matter is absolutely beneficial and harmless to both empires," Toma replied.


    With that, Toma slowly stood up and handed the letter with the royal seal emblem to Yumo.


    "Therefore, I kindly request Miss Yu of black rose Duchy to accept His Majesty��s invitation."


    Yumo looked at the invitation letter presented before her, her azure eyes narrowing slightly as she fell into a brief moment of contemplation. After a while, she took the letter, sighing with relief.


    "Alright, I understand. But I��m sorry, I can��t give you an immediate answer. I need to consider it."


    "Naturally. However, Miss Yumo, His Majesty is truly looking forward to meeting you and having a dinner together. We hope you can provide a positive response."


    "Okay."


    "In that case, I won��t disturb you any longer. I��ll take my leave..."


    After finishing his words, upon receiving a nod of approval from Yumo, Toma didn��t linger and picked up his sword, walking towards the mansion��s main gate. As Toma and the other royal knights departed, the hall fell into a silent state, with all members of the Black Rose Family casting slightly complex gazes at Yumo. Yumo looked at the letter in her hand, thoughtfully resting her chin on her palm.


    "A dinner together, and they even sent me a set of formal attire and jewelry..." S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Hehe~...��


    --


    However, the peculiar silence within the mansion was not exclusive to Yumo alone. A silver-haired girl hiding behind a pillar on the third floor, secretly observing, also fell into contemplation. As she gazed at the departing figure of the messenger from Xue Tianao, Mengxi couldn��t help but bite her index finger in frustration...


    ��Fuck!��


    "Xue Tianao��"


    Muttering the name under her breath, Mengxi��s lilac eyes revealed a deep and palpable displeasure. Initially, her spirits were soaring high after taking away Yumo��s lips and replenishing herself with a surge of Shadow Power, coursing through her body with a sense of contentment. If not for the constraints of her surroundings, Mengxi would have found herself humming a joyful tune.


    However, her blissful day took an abrupt nosedive the moment she heard the name "Xue Tianao." Instantaneously, the delight on Mengxi��s face vanished, replaced by an overwhelming wave of annoyance. As Toma��s conversation with Yumo reached her ears, Mengxi��s internal discontent shot up like a rocket.


    The silver-haired girl became gradually consumed by a shroud of dark aura, her delicate fingers even crushing the exquisitely carved stone pillar without a second thought.


    ��What?! Xue Tianao had the audacity to invite Sister Yumo to the palace for discussions on crucial collaborative projects between the two nations? Nonsense! Xue Tianao must have set his dirty eyes on my pure sister Yumo! There��s no doubt that this invitation bears ill intentions!��


    ��Damn it! I knew this guy wouldn��t give up after the banquet, but I never anticipated his swift retaliation...��


    Raging with anger, Mengxi��s heart was flooded with an intense sense of crisis. Xue Tianao not only desired her, but he dared to lay a hand on Yumo. It was one thing for him to obsess over her day after day, but targeting sister Yumo was unforgivable!


    ��Why doesn��t that damn bastard just meet his end!��


    ��Wait...��


    ��End?��


    ��Ah, of course!��


    ��If Xue Tianao were no longer in the picture, he wouldn��t be able to obsess over sister Yumo any longer, And in the future, no one would repulse her. Moreover, sister Yumo��s purpose is to cultivate the Chosen Ones to combat the Abyssal Demons. If Xue Tianao were to meet his demise, sister Yumo would have no choice but to accompany me, wouldn��t she?��


    With this realization, a spark of enlightenment flashed in Mengxi��s beautiful lilac eyes.


    ---


    ---


    ---


    "Sigh, finally gone..."


    Yumo watched as Xue Tianao��s servant left the mansion. As soon as the gates closed, she dropped the invitation letter, written by Xue Tianao himself, filled with genuine sincerity, directly in front of the nearby butler, Sebastian.


    With a disdainful expression on her face, she said,


    "Little Sai, you can keep that for now."


    "understood my lady"


    ��Sigh... Could this day possibly become any more complicated?��

 Chapter 234: The Assessment of the Holy Maiden (Saintess)

    Mengxi illustration has been posted in chapter 00 ,


    Sebastian respectfully nodded as he received the invitation letter.


    However, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. Nevertheless, Sebastian suppressed his displeasure and pretended to be puzzled as he asked,


    "Lady Yu, are you not accepting Xue Tianao��s invitation? Weren��t you... eager to meet this Chosen One?"


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi frowned from a distance, and even Yumo herself showed a displeasure expression. However, considering that Sebastian��s words were not entirely incorrect, Yumo quickly suppressed her inner frustration and sighed,


    "Sigh, I saw him last night. For now, I don��t really feel like seeing that guy again. As for the invitation, I��ll think about it. Just keep it somewhere for now, and don��t ask any further."


    "Understood, Lady Yu," Sebastian politely responded and slowly stored the invitation letter in his spatial ring.


    And so, the matter of the invitation letter came to a temporary conclusion. Yumo turned around and looked towards the nearby staircase. Although she suppressed her powers with the ��Veil of Deception,�� her basic perception abilities remained intact. Therefore, Yumo naturally sensed a certain adorable someone who had been peeping for quite some time...


    At this moment, at the staircase, stood an exceptionally elegant silver-haired girl in exquisite formal attire. Although she wore no makeup, she possessed an extraordinary beauty that captivated hearts. Bathed in the bright sunlight that poured into the hall behind her, she seemed like a breathtaking painting, leaving people in awe.


    Although the members of the Black Rose Family harbored some minor opinions about Mengxi, they couldn��t help but be slightly stunned upon seeing such a beautiful girl, especially when they caught sight of her captivating violet gemstone eyes, radiating an alluring and unparalleled purity.


    Upon seeing the familiar beauty, Yumo displayed a courteous smile.


    "Good morning, Miss Mengxi,"


    she greeted with elegance and composure. However, despite her calm exterior, as Yumo laid eyes upon Mengxi��s countenance, memories of their encounter from the previous night involuntarily resurfaced. Her heart started to beat slightly faster.


    At that moment, much to everyone��s surprise, Mengxi disregarded all decorum and bounded down the stairs, leaping into Yumo��s embrace without a word. After rubbing against Yumo for a moment, she affectionately held onto Yumo��s arm, leaving the latter completely confused. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Meng... Miss Mengxi? What... What is this?" Yumo stammered.


    "Hehe, Sister Yu, aren��t we friends? It��s normal for us girls to be a little more intimate, right?" Mengxi replied, unfazed by Yumo��s skepticism.


    "Um? Well, I guess..." Yumo furrowed her brow in doubt. However, Mengxi continued to cling to her arm, paying no attention to the deadly cold gazes from the nearby members of the Black Rose Family.


    After enjoying the rubbing session, Mengxi gradually wore a perplexed expression and curiously looked at the black-haired girl before her. She then playfully placed her index finger on her lips, assuming an adorable contemplative expression.


    "Sister Yu, is this the mansion where the Black Rose Family rests? Why am I here? What happened after we met last night?"


    "Well... um..."


    Yumo��s face flushed slightly, and a hint of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    ��What happened last night? How could I explain that? The ambush and forceful kiss were things I couldn��t admit. Besides, if the other children nearby found out that I, as an elder, was forcefully kissed by this "immature" little girl, all My authority would be lost.��


    To preserve her dignity, Yumo chuckled awkwardly.


    "Hehe, it��s... it��s nothing. Just... just that you, Miss Mengxi, got drunk last night, so I brought you back here to rest."


    "Um? I got drunk? No wonder... I was wondering why I couldn��t remember anything from last night..."


    With a troubled expression, Mengxi raised her hand and pressed it against her head. After a moment, the silver-haired girl looked up anxiously and glanced uneasily at Yumo.


    "Um, Sister Yu, did I do anything disrespectful after I got drunk?"


    "No! No, nothing happened, everything was normal,"


    Yumo quickly shook her head, denying any wrongdoing, and replied firmly,


    "After you got drunk last night, you quickly fell asleep, and that��s... how it has been until now."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "Nothing really happened?"


    Mengxi playfully gazed at the girl before her, and feeling the girl��s peculiar gaze, Yumo nervously turned her head to look out the window.


    "No, you fell asleep after getting drunk, and at most, it was a bit tiring taking care of you..."


    "Enmmm..."


    Mengxi pouted, but the corners of her mouth subtly curled upward.


    ;Hehe~ Sister Yumo is desperately trying to conceal her embarrassment, how cute~;


    ��It seemed like I need... another bite~��


    As Mengxi admired the beautiful and adorable expression of the black-haired girl, she couldn��t help but lick her lips. However, she quickly suppressed the inexplicable impulse in her mind.


    ��nah�� let��s not tease Sister Yu for now...��


    There are more important things to do at the moment. After dealing with Xue Tianao, and once I��m sure Sister Yumo will stay by my side, there will be plenty of opportunities for those things...


    Recalling the content, she had read in the novel before (provided by Bai Yanluo), a hint of anticipation appeared in Mengxi��s pale purple gemstone eyes. However, she quickly concealed her emotions and met Yumo��s deep blue eyes with a feeling of "guilt."


    "Alright then, thank you for taking care of me."


    "It��s nothing, you don��t have to worry about it."


    "No, how can I..."


    ...


    ...


    Following Yumo��s lead, after exchanging a few polite remarks, Mengxi turned her gaze toward the entrance. After a moment of silence, she reluctantly looked at the black-haired girl beside her.


    "Sorry, Sister Yu, I have to go now. I have something to take care of."


    "Hmm? So soon? Don��t you want to have breakfast first?"


    "It��s okay, no need."


    "I see, well then."


    "Mhm! I��ll go now, and I��ll come to play with you later, Sister Yu~"


    After waving towards Yumo, Mengxi walked out of the mansion��s gate, under the complex gazes of the Black Rose Family knights.


    Yumo: "..."


    --


    Shortly after Mengxi walked out of the White Star Mansion, she was immediately surrounded by dozens of people wearing white robes of the Asumos Church. Before Mengxi could say anything, a charming white-haired girl suddenly pushed aside two solemn warriors and came directly in front of Mengxi. She forcefully placed her hands on Mengxi��s shoulders.


    at the next moment, words filled with worry and anger burst out from the white-haired girl��s mouth:


    "Hey! Mengxi! You went too far with this chaos! You should at least let me know if you��re going to run around like this! If it weren��t for Kadri telling me that you came to White Star Mansion, I would have been extremely worried!"


    Looking at the white-haired girl in front of her, who was none other than Bai Yanluo, Mengxi smiled slightly with a hint of guilt:


    "Sorry, Sister Bai. Last night got a little out of hand."


    "Out of hand?! You went way overboard!"


    Seeing Mengxi��s nonchalant expression, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but show a serious expression.


    "You know, even though the Black Rose Family appears to have no conflict with us on the surface, they are constantly trying to undermine us in secret! If it weren��t for their interference, the influence of our church would have expanded to the southeast of the Sadik Empire long ago! The Pope himself warned us to be careful of them! And you, you went to their mansion for a night without any precautions or even a bodyguard?! Your courage is astounding!"


    As Bai Yanluo spoke, she became somewhat agitated and looked displeased toward the mansion��s entrance behind Mengxi. If it weren��t for the intervention of the bishop and the fact that Mengxi��s soul gem did not show any signs of danger, Bai Yanluo might have rushed into the White Star Mansion.


    "You went too far this time! You didn��t even inform the archbishop in advance! he is currently very displeased and wants to see you immediately... You better think about how to explain yourself... and it��s better if I don��t get scolded along with you..."


    Bai Yanluo��s tone carried a slight unease. After all, Mengxi��s sudden disappearance was primarily her own negligence.


    "You better figure out a way to appease the archbishop. Otherwise, if the archbishop tells the Pope about this... well, when we return to the main church, that person might invite both of us for a chat over tea..."


    Speaking of the Pope, the anxiety in Bai Yanluo��s eyes became even more pronounced. Her hands trembled unconsciously. At this moment, Bai Yanluo appeared completely devoid of the authority of a Heaven Apostle and seemed more like a pitiful girl who had just had a nightmare...


    She thought Mengxi would also feel uneasy, but in the next moment, Bai Yanluo was somewhat astonished to find that the silver-haired girl in front of her not only didn��t show a guilty expression but rather playfully raised an eyebrow.


    "Mengxi?"


    "Tea, you say? Well, that works out. I also want to take the opportunity to meet the Pope."


    ��?!!��


    "Mengxi? Are you serious? You want to meet him? Have you lost your mind?"


    Bai Yanluo��s eyes narrowed, and she looked at the girl in front of her with disbelief.


    "I haven��t lost my mind, but I do have something urgent to discuss with him."


    "Something urgent? What is it?"


    "It��s nothing, I just want to participate in the Holy Maiden Assessment(Assessment for becoming the Saintess)."


    "Assessment? Oh... how insignificant... Wait a minute?! Did you say assessment?! The Holy Maiden Assessment?! Mengxi, have you come to your senses?! Are you willing to become the Saintess?!"


    ------------


    (till now when people called her saintess, she wasn��t but she was one of the strongest chosen ones for that position, so people mentioning her as the saintess was purely a nickname)

 Chapter 235:chapter3/3 ] Determination

    Mengxi and Yumo illustrate have been posted in chapter 00 (Charectar)


    The position of the Holy Maiden or Holy Son is second only to the Pope within the Asumos Church. They are the second in command, wielding great power. Even the three Archbishops treat them with utmost respect, and in matters of divine revelation, the authority of the Holy Maiden surpasses that of the Pope.


    However, ever since the previous Holy Maiden (Saintess) was killed by a Demon king called "Higanbana" over two hundred years ago, the position of the Saintess has remained vacant. During this time, the people of the Asumos Church have been trying to find a new Saintess or Saint.


    (Higanbana �� (red spider lily) in Japanese)


    But being a Saintess is not a role that just anyone can fulfill. First and foremost, they must possess an extraordinary affinity for holy magic that goes beyond ordinary people. In terms of this requirement, 85 percent of the faithful are disqualified. In addition to the mandatory affinity for holy magic, candidates must pass a series of challenging assessments.


    The final and most difficult task is to gain the recognition of the sacred beast of the church. Only with this recognition can one truly become the Saintess or Saint. Over the course of a hundred years, a few people have completed the assessments but ultimately lost their qualification to become the Saintess or the Saint because they failed to gain the recognition of the sacred beast. Even Bai Yanluo herself participated in the Saintess Assessment in the past and lost her qualification when she was blasted away by the sacred beast.


    Undoubtedly, the position of the Saintess is not easily obtained.


    However, Mengxi was different!


    She is the fated girl of prophecy! Including Bai Yanluo, most of the believers in the church firmly believe that if Mengxi is willing to participate in the Saintess Assessment, the position of the Saintess will surely be hers!


    But there lies a problem. Until now, Mengxi has shown no interest in participating in this assessment.


    Being the second in command of the church, the duties of the Saintess are naturally immensely burdensome. The workload is extremely high, and they have to engage in various diplomatic activities on behalf of the church, attending social events as the face of the church. Mengxi, who has no interest in power and such activities, refused to participate in this assessment.


    After passing the test of affinity for holy magic and obtaining the title of "Candidate Saintess," she simply neglected everything else...


    No matter how she and Archbishop Nick tried to persuade her, Mengxi remained disinterested in the position of the Saintess. How could she suddenly change her mind today after showing such disdain for the position not long ago?


    Thinking of this, a look of astonishment crossed Bai Yanluo��s face, revealing a trace of confusion. Even the Asumos Church members who had come to find Mengxi were similarly incredulous, looking at her with eyes filled with disbelief as if to say,


    "Are you serious?"


    After hesitating for a moment and suppressing the shock in her heart, Bai Yanluo cautiously leaned close to Mengxi��s ear and asked in a low voice,


    "Um, Mengxi, are you serious? Or... are you still not sober?"


    In response, Mengxi raised her hand to her forehead in exasperation and amusement.


    " Sister Bai, I��ve been sobered for a while now. Besides, do I seem like someone who enjoys joking around?"


    [am1]


    "Well, not really��"


    "Then there you have it."


    "You really want to participate in the assessment?"


    "Yes."


    "And you want to become the Saintess?"


    "Yes."


    "Did those members of the Black Rose Family brainwash you last night?"


    "Sister Bai, that��s enough."


    "Fine, one last question. Mengxi, are you serious? Weren��t you so disgusted with it before?"


    "Sigh~"


    Letting out a sigh, Mengxi looked into Bai Yanluo��s azure eyes with seriousness and patted the shoulder of the white-haired girl.


    "I��m serious, Sister Bai."


    "..."


    Having received Mengxi��s affirmative answer, Bai Yanluo, after a moment of silence, swept away the doubt and confusion in her eyes and instantly showed a joyful and excited expression. She jumped up and hugged the silver-haired girl in front of her, overflowing with joy.


    "Hahaha!! That��s great! Mengxi! You��re finally willing to participate in the Saintess Assessment! With you, I��m sure you��ll pass! Then I��ll have a wonderful little sister as the Saintess! Hehehe~"


    "Do you have to be this excited..."


    Being embraced by Bai Yanluo, Mengxi, slightly out of breath, couldn��t help but comment.


    To this, Bai Yanluo playfully stuck out her tongue, unbothered.


    "Of course, I��m excited! After all, it has been a hundred years since we had a Saintess! You should know that she is the symbol of our Asumos Church��s spirit~"


    "Um~"


    Upon hearing Bai Yanluo��s words, Mengxi couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    "Sister Bai, it doesn��t matter to you what it symbolizes, does it? You probably just want me to become the Saintess so that you can have a higher salary and reduce your workload, right?"


    Having spent so much time with this Haven apostle, Mengxi already understood Bai Yanluo��s personality very well. After hearing Mengxi��s words, Bai Yanluo��s face turned slightly red, and she leaned closer to Mengxi��s ear, sounding slightly displeased.


    "There are people around! Don��t say it so directly!"


    "Okay, okay, I got it,"


    Mengxi replied with a touch of helplessness in her voice.


    "Hehe, Mengxi, my dear little sister, I will fully support you! I��m sure you��ll succeed. After you become the Saintess, remember to give me a higher salary. Oh, and when I slack off, don��t deduct my performance."


    "Ah,"


    Mengxi let out a sigh. A bitter smile appeared on her exquisite face.


    "Please, Sister Bai, becoming the Saintess is not that easy to achieve. There are still many people within the church who don��t want me to become the Saintess..."


    --


    On the other side, inside White Star Manor, in Miss Yumo��s room, Yumo, who was completely unaware that her actions had already disrupted Mengxi��s plans, slumped onto the sofa with a lack of energy. Undoubtedly, there had been quite a lot of trouble recently. The Duke and Duchess were arrested, Yuan��er went missing, Kalina was captured, the Son of Destiny was causing chaos, and then there was the unexpected incident involving Mengxi��s drunken escapade.


    All of these events left Yumo feeling exhausted. If it weren��t for the children of the Black Rose Family watching her, she would have had the impulse to disregard her image and throw a tantrum on the sofa.


    And at this moment, an old butler knocked on the door and elegantly entered the room with his hands behind his back.


    "Miss Yumo."


    When there were no outsiders present, Sebastian addressed Yumo with her original title.


    "Hmm? What is it, little Sai?" Yumo, who was resting her eyes, slowly spoke.


    "Miss Yumo, we have ��finally�� figured out the situation in the SkyeDome Prison," Sebastian said.


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Miss Yumo opened her eyes wide after a long period of closing them and immediately sat up from the sofa, looking at Sebastian with a hint of unease.


    "And what about Kalina? How is she?"


    "Don��t worry, Miss Yumo. Kalina is perfectly fine now."


    "In that case, once we have clarified the situation, can I secretly go and see her?"


    "Certainly, Miss Yumo, but you will have to wait for two days."


    "Two days? Why is that?"


    Upon hearing this, a hint of awkwardness flashed in Sebastian��s eyes. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, although we have deciphered the defense barriers and monitored the movements of various alarms, there is still a substantial number of guards lingering near the prison. It would be challenging for Miss Yumo to enter without raising their suspicions. If we were to alert Xue Tianao, it could put Kalina at risk. However, if we wait for two days, the guards will be occupied with Xue Tianao��s coronation ceremony, and their vigilance will naturally diminish... Moreover..."


    Sebastian proceeded to explain to Yumo, offering reasons and justifications, advising her against haste, and encouraging her to wait for two days before seeing Kalina.


    Of course, these words were merely excuses. The genuine motive required some time to be more convincingly staged. If Yumo were to go now, it might expose their true intentions. If Yumo were to discover the plot and join forces with them, it could put numerous individuals in jeopardy.


    At the thought, Sebastian��s inner self trembled.


    "Therefore, Miss Yumo, let us wait for two days."


    Fortunately, Yumo had always placed great trust in him regarding her child, and Sebastian��s imperfect acting didn��t raise any suspicions. Yumo only displayed a disappointed expression and sighed helplessly.


    "Ah, I understand."


    "Miss Yumo, how are you holding up?"


    Observing Yumo��s despondent state, Sebastian feigned curiosity and inquired.


    "Do you really think I could be alright?"


    "Well, perhaps, why not? Miss Yumo, since we rarely visit the Sky Dome, why not venture outside and find solace? Along the way, you can also appreciate the splendid scenery."


    "Seek solace, you say?"


    Yumo cast a contemplative gaze toward the window, speaking in a subdued voice.


    "I suppose remaining cooped up inside the room would only worsen my mod�� Very well then, let us step out for a stroll."


    "Understood, Miss Yumo."


    Nodding slightly in agreement, Sebastian glanced thoughtfully at a nearby horned girl.


    " Xizhi, aren��t you quite familiar with this place? Miss Yumo desires to venture outside and relax. Would you accompany her and introduce her to the culture, history, and perhaps some ��local peculiarities�� of the Sky Dome?"


    Upon receiving Sebastian��s instructions, Xizhi respectfully nodded.


    "Understood, Lord Sebastian."


    As she replied, a meaningful smile curled up on the corners of the horned girl��s lips.

 Chapter 236: Shocking News...

    a surprise chapter :3 , can you surprise me with a review to pls :(


    In a relatively secluded commercial street in the eastern part of Sky Dome City, there stood an inconspicuous magic bookstore.


    Today, it welcomed its first customer.


    With the sound of the doorbell, a man dressed in a black robe, his face completely hidden by a hood, slowly pushed open the doors and entered.


    In the next moment, a vast space filled with an antique and mysterious ambiance revealed itself before the mysterious man��s eyes. Countless books, magical artifacts, and herbs adorned the shelves, presenting a spectacular sight that one could never have imagined by simply looking at the store��s exterior.


    Even though the man had been here before, he couldn��t help but show a hint of astonishment.


    The immense independent space, towering spiral bookshelves, and numerous lost magical tomes...


    It was like a colossal treasure trove.


    Each visit left the man in awe, and his desire to establish a connection with the bookstore owner grew stronger.


    Under the hood, a smile appeared on the man��s face.


    In front of him, a little girl with a large blue bow tied behind her hair and aqua-colored twin ponytails silently organized the accounts, completely unaffected by the man��s entrance.


    However, the man didn��t mind being completely ignored. After all, he had come here for a different purpose, not to see this little girl...


    Though the girl paid him no attention, the mysterious man politely greeted her with a glance before slowly lifting his gaze upward, focusing on the person he came to see this time.


    At that moment, a graceful woman, surrounded by five or six floating magic books, sat on a flying carpet beside the bookshelf, tidying up the books.


    Despite her youthful appearance of around seventeen or eighteen, her body was full, her movements light and elegant. Her platinum hair cascaded beautifully, her skin was as fair as jade, and her captivating eyes exuded a mature charm and a hint of indescribable "dangerous" aura with every smile and frown.


    And there stood the woman, dressed in a modest brown checkered skirt, her head adorned with two fluffy fox ears, capturing an exquisite appearance. She was the very person the mysterious man sought.


    Extending a friendly greeting, the enigmatic figure politely spoke,


    "It has been quite some time, Miss Noya."


    Upon hearing these words, Noya, slowly closing the enchanted tome in her grasp, playfully turned her head, raising an eyebrow with her seductive eyes as she regarded the man concealed in the black robe.


    "Oh? The Arrogance Emperor Xue Tianao, is it? Shouldn��t someone of your stature be entertaining esteemed guests at the palace or preparing for a grand coronation ceremony? Why have you suddenly graced our humble little shop with your presence?"


    "...,"


    The man in the black robe chuckled helplessly as his guise and fabricated voice were effortlessly laid bare.


    With a swift motion, he unveiled the hood that obscured his identity, revealing his resplendent golden locks, his strikingly handsome countenance with sharp features, and his self-assured azure blue eyes.


    "A modest shop? The scale hardly warrants such a descriptor,"


    Emperor Xue Tianao quipped, his gaze sweeping across the myriad of magical tomes that surrounded them.


    "Isn��t this nothing more than an overlooked establishment, forsaken by visitors?" sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, isn��t it because, Miss Noya, you have no desire for others to stumble upon this place?"


    Emperor Xue Tianao remarked with a smile.


    Locating this arcane bookstore requires a certain level of prowess to dismantle the enchanting illusions that shroud it.


    Simultaneously, as Emperor Xue Tianao��s eyes fell upon the vixen-like lady, an imperceptible trace of desire flickered within his gaze.


    This person before him, having undergone the system test, held an ��S+�� level of significance value��a person Xue Tianao naturally wished to have under his control.


    Alas, the process of captivating her was proving to be less than seamless. However, for the present, Xue Tianao had no inclination to pursue conquest with this maternal figure before him.


    In the realm of Sky Dome City, two higher-priority targets awaited his attention. Moreover, the shopkeeper had consistently operated the store within Sky Dome, making her discovery an effortless task. There was no need for hasty actions.


    Upon hearing Emperor Xue Tianao��s words, Noya merely smiled and inquired,


    "Very well, Emperor Xue Tianao, what brings you suddenly to my humble shop? Is there something you seek to acquire?"


    With those words, Noya��s eyes gleamed with a fondness for wealth as she scrutinized the person standing before her��the Chosen One of Fate.


    "No need for further pleasantries. Speak your mind," she stated.


    In response, Xue Tianao nodded slowly,


    "Indeed, there are a few things I wish to purchase. Since Miss Noya has mentioned it, I will get straight to the point. I need the Horn of the Ice Dragon, Tears of Nature, the Root of Black Coral, the Buds of the Bewilderment Flower, the Leaves of the Love-Wounded Ghost Flower, and the Essence of Summer..."


    ...


    As Xue Tianao listed the names of these rare materials one by one, a mischievous glint danced in Noya��s eyes.


    "Wow, it seems that Emperor Xue Tianao wishes to make quite a grand purchase," she exclaimed.


    "Hehe, indeed. So, do you have these materials, Miss Noya?" Emperor Xue Tianao asked.


    "Of course, I do. However, they are rare materials, and they come with a high price tag," Noya replied with a smile.


    "No need to worry about that. As the ruler of this nation, I have no problem purchasing these items," Xue Tianao said confidently.


    With a wave of his hand, accompanied by a faint golden glow, the space ring on his index finger emanated a strong spatial force. Countless stacks of gemstones instantly piled up, forming small mountains in front of Noya.


    "Will these be enough, shopkeeper?"


    Seeing the countless shimmering gemstones, Noya��s fox ears perked up, and even her tail wagged excitedly.


    "It��s more than enough! In that case, let me prepare them for you," she said.


    With that, Noya controlled her flying carpet and flew towards the direction of the storage room. However, during the flight, she couldn��t help but cast a curious gaze at Xue Tianao and asked tentatively,


    "But Your Majesty, with such a sudden demand for these precious materials, the item you want to create must be extraordinary, right? Is it a new type of weapon?"


    "No, it��s not a weapon."


    "Hmm? Oh, right. These materials don��t seem like they are for making weapons. They must be for making medicine, then?"


    "Hehe, Miss Noya, you are quite clever," Emperor Xue Tianao chuckled.


    A hint of ambition and greed gradually surfaced in his azure blue eyes.


    Indeed, the materials he wanted to purchase were for creating medicine. Not just any ordinary medicine, but an unparalleled elixir that would aid him in conquering the black-haired girl!


    --


    Last night,


    After concluding the banquet and returning to his palace residence, Emperor Xue Tianao met with an important person ranked as ��A�� in value. This person appeared plain and unremarkable, easily lost in a crowd��a black-haired man.


    However, it was precisely this man,


    When Emperor Xue Tianao saw him in the office, his eyes lit up, and he eagerly approached, helping the black-haired man who was half-kneeling on the ground to stand up.


    "Long time no see, Mo Xiao."


    After tonight��s banquet,


    Xue Tianao��s mind was consumed by the dark silhouette of the black-haired girl. His thoughts revolved around how to conquer this "extraordinary" girl of immense value. To successfully conquer her, he needed to understand her. That��s why he felt so excited upon seeing the black-haired man. After all, this man was the most outstanding information broker he had ever encountered. Xue Tianao had previously tasked him with investigating the young lady from the Black Rose Duchy. Now that Mo Xiao appeared in the palace, he must have some results!


    "How are you, Mo Xiao?" Xue Tianao inquired.


    "I-I��m... fine, Your Majesty," Mo Xiao replied timidly. Immediately, a nervous and anxious expression appeared on his face, as if he had recalled something terrifying. His entire body began to tremble.


    This caused Xue Tianao��s brow to furrow, and he quickly asked,


    "Mo Xiao, what��s the matter?"


    As he spoke, a faint golden light emanated from Xue Tianao��s palm, gradually enveloping the black-haired man. Under the influence of this power, Mo Xiao��s expression gradually stabilized, and his inner fear seemed to be suppressed.


    After catching his breath, Mo Xiao tremulously grasped Xue Tianao��s hand and said anxiously,


    "Your Majesty! You, you must be careful! The young lady from the Black Rose Duchy, Miss Yu is the newly born Abyssal Demon, The Demon king class ��Bloody Butterfly��! We cannot allow her to remain in the Imperial City any longer! She... she is dangerous! The entire sky Dome... everything is in danger now! You must..."


    "Wait! Calm down!" Xue Tianao interrupted.


    Faced with Mo Xiao��s words, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but show a confused expression. Although he had suspected that Miss Yu and Bloody Butterfly were the same person, he had dismissed that thought after sensing her aura during the banquet. But now...


    "Mo Xiao, are you sure? The young lady��s aura clearly belongs to a human," Emperor Xue Tianao questioned.


    "No! Your Majesty, don��t be deceived!"


    Mo Xiao suddenly exclaimed in great agitation.


    "She is an Abyssal Demon king, the young lady from the Black Rose Duchy. When she went to explore the Northern Territory, she was infected by the power of the Shadow. The reason her aura appears human now is because she is using a divine artifact called the ��Deceptive Veil�� to conceal her true nature! Bloody Butterfly has come to the sky specifically to use her Demon King status to control Inferno and claim its power for herself! Your Majesty, you must... you must quickly gather your forces and take action against Bloody Butterfly! Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Xue Tianao: "?!"


    Upon hearing Mo Xiao��s words, Xue Tianao stood frozen in place, his hand raised to his chin as he fell into deep thinking...

 Chapter 237:

    Thank you so much for the power stones and the support:


    If you like the story please leave a review ?


    ---------


    "These conclusions have been drawn from my meticulous investigation in the Wind City and the Sadik Empire! Your Majesty, I implore you to believe in my words; they are absolutely reliable! While the demon king class Bloody Butterfly remains dormant, we must swiftly eliminate her!"


    Mo Xiao urgently conveyed.


    However, upon hearing Mo Xiao��s report, Xue Tianao leaned back in his office chair, harboring deep skepticism toward Mo Xiao��s words. After all, based on his encounter with Miss Yu last night, she radiated a gentle and indescribable warmth in her every movement. It was a stark contrast to his perception of a brutal and bloodthirsty abyssal demon creatures. Despite Mo Xiao��s claim that Bloody Butterfly��s refined behavior stemmed from her training in the Black Rose family, Xue Tianao found it difficult to believe that even with retained humanity, the inherent nature of an abyssal demon, including its instinctive hatred for humans and other creatures, could be easily restrained.


    Yet, Miss Yu did not exhibit any of these behaviors last night, leaving Xue Tianao considerably perplexed. However, upon witnessing the abundant evidence provided by Mo Xiao, Xue Tianao had no choice but to accept the incredible truth. The eldest daughter of the Black Rose family was indeed the new Demon King Class abyssal demon, Bloody Butterfly!


    However, upon realizing this fact, Xue Tianao did not feel uneasy about the emergence of a new Demon King being in the imperial city. Having broken free from the shackles of his dual identity, he had already defeated the powerful "Inferno." If he could overcome a seasoned and formidable Demon King abyssal demon, what reason did he have to fear this newly emerged one? Even if she possessed true power, as long as he freed himself from the third shackle, he would be capable of dealing with her.


    The primary concern for Xue Tianao was to avoid becoming enemies with Miss Yu. The advantages of acquiring this extraordinary young lady, with her exceptional value and beauty, would far outweigh the points gained from eliminating a Demon King entity in one fell swoop! In essence, Xue Tianao��s plan was to conquer Miss Yu. Unlike other terrifying and bizarre Demon King abyssal demons, this demon King girl was a genuine beauty. Xue Tianao was highly motivated and filled with enthusiasm.


    Perhaps this scenario resembled the plots often seen in novels and anime, where the protagonist conquers the villainous boss and transforms them into an ally?


    ��Hehe~ ��


    "I��m truly looking forward to it~"


    With that thought, Xue Tianao, engrossed in contemplation while seated in his chair, gradually revealed a smile brimming with anticipation...


    --


    Returning to the present time, after making his decision, Xue Tianao arrived at Noya��s Magic Bookstore to acquire rare materials. Initially, Xue Tianao had intended to conquer the Abyssal demon King girl through conventional means.


    However, Xue Tianao regretfully realized that this idea seemed unrealistic. His "Eye of Heaven��s Mandate" allowed him to perceive others�� feelings and subtly enhance their favorability toward him. However, this power had no effect on Abyssal Demons and could even backfire. Last night, after meeting Miss Yu, he confirmed this fact.


    Because of this, Miss Yu probably didn��t hold much favorability toward him anymore. Every time he thought about it, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but sigh deeply, filled with remorse. If only he had been more cautious, verified her identity before using the "Eye of Heaven��s Mandate" recklessly, and tarnishing the impression of himself in her heart...


    However,


    There was no pill for regret in the world.


    The deed had been done,


    and he had to accept it.


    Nevertheless, the irresistible allure of Miss Black Rose, possessing peerless beauty and "Immeasurable" value, still captivated Xue Tianao. He wouldn��t choose to let go. No matter what, he would try his best to conquer the black-haired girl. After all, weren��t many female villains initially repulsed by the protagonist but ultimately conquered by them?


    ��Even if things didn��t work out,��


    ��In the end, I can eliminate her for points...��


    Unfortunately,


    Now that Miss Yu��s favorability toward him had declined, coupled with the inherent disdain Abyssal Demons harbored for the divine power within him, it seemed unrealistic to conquer her through conventional means. In that case, he had no choice but to employ unconventional methods...


    That is, to utilize the synthesized book obtained through system points and create that thing~


    As he looked at the rare materials being presented to him by Noya one by one, Xue Tianao ��s smile on his face grew brighter. Along with its brilliance, it also emanated a chilling sensation.


    Miss Foxy Noya, the store manager, couldn��t help but furrow her brows upon noticing the intense desire in Xue Tianao ��s eyes.


    However,


    Soon, Noya concealed her strange expression and once again revealed her signature service smile:


    "It��s all set~ Your Majesty Xue Tianao, all the materials you wanted are here. Take a look. Are you satisfied?"


    "Mmm! Quite good!"


    Carefully examining each piece of rare material in front of him, Xue Tianao ��s face was filled with satisfaction.


    "Well then, let��s make the deal."


    "Mmm."


    "Thank you for your patronage, Your Majesty Xue Tianao ~"


    With a slight smile, Noya raised her hand and, accompanied by a wave of platinum-colored magic, the mountain-like pile of raw gemstones vanished under the embrace of golden light, compressing and storing them all within Noya��s ring. Subsequently, Noya also revealed a pleased smile.


    However, as Xue Tianao saw that expression of delight, a hint of gloom unconsciously appeared on his face, and dangerous glimmers emerged in his eyes.


    "This woman..."


    Although it��s true that she has provided me with considerable help, every bit of that assistance was obtained through monetary transactions. It seems like this merchant helps whoever has money. Reluctant to align with a single faction, it appears that she aims to benefit from multiple forces...


    If in the future, my enemies come to her with enough money, wouldn��t this fox assist them against me as well?


    If I am unable to make this woman truly mine in the end, it seems I��ll have to consider how to eliminate her...


    At the thought of this, a chilling sensation flashed deep within Xue Tianao ��s azure eyes.


    --


    Meanwhile, outside the Magic Bookstore, a few young men were waiting. They were Xue Tianao ��s trusted men disguised as ordinary individuals, along with Mo Xiao, who had returned after a great deal of hardship to report the incident from the Sadiq Empire. After waiting for a long time, a robust young man with chestnut hair, Toma, grew impatient and anxious, crossing his arms in front of him.


    "his Majesty, why did it took him so long? Nothing has happened to him, right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Garfield, who had been waiting and jotting down notes beside him, sarcastically retorted,


    "Come on, Your Majesty Xue Tianao is incredibly powerful now. There��s no way he would face any trouble without putting up a fight. Besides, we��ve been here before, and it always takes a while. Just be patient."


    After being mocked by Garfield, Toma fell silent and leaned against the wall.


    Meanwhile, Garfield shifted his gaze to the black-haired man who had been pacing back and forth for a while and furrowed his brows.


    "Hey, you��re Mo Xiao, right? What are you doing pacing around? Stop moving, it��s making me dizzy."


    "Uh, sorry... I, I��m feeling a bit urgent..."


    "Huh? Urgent?" Upon hearing this, Garfield impatiently rolled his eyes. "If you��re feeling urgent, go to the restroom! Why are you wandering around here? There��s a restroom just around the corner!"


    "Y-yes... I understand. I... I��ll go right away!"


    After anxiously replying, Mo Xiao hurriedly ran towards the restroom at the street corner, under the watchful gaze of Garfield and the others. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from their sight. Seeing this, Garfield sighed heavily.


    "Ah, seriously, why does his majesty value such a timid and cowardly person..."


    ...


    On the other side, after rushing into the restroom, Mo Xiao, covered in cold sweat, hastily took out a blue magic stone from his spatial ring, which was a communication stone. After taking a few deep breaths, Mo Xiao nervously activated the stone.


    Accompanied by a wave of blue light, a magnetic male voice slowly entered Mo Xiao��s ears.


    "I knew you were a clever person, Mr. Mo Xiao."


    Although the voice sounded gentle and pleasant, the moment it reached Mo Xiao��s ears, he felt a suffocating pressure, as if he were tightly held in the clutches of an abyssal demon, unable to breathe.


    Suppressing his inner anxiety and fear, Mo Xiao gathered courage and spoke up:


    "Your grace... I have done as you requested... Please... spare my family..."


    ----


    A few days ago, after receiving Xue Tianao��s orders, Mo Xiao embarked on a series of investigations concerning the relationship between the young lady of the Black Rose Duchy and the Abyssal Demon Bloody Butterfly, a newly born Demon King. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although his instincts as an information broker warned him not to get involved in this mess, Mo Xiao decided to take the risk in order to repay Xue Tianao��s life-saving favor.


    After all, instincts are just instincts, and they aren��t always accurate, right?


    However, when Mo Xiao found himself bound and thrown into the Blue Rose Garden of the Black Rose family, he realized that his instincts were indeed quite accurate.


    This mission was truly not one he should have accepted...

 Chapter 238: Ephemeral Mist

    As Xue Tianao enthusiastically procured materials and crafted potions, a deafening sound reverberated through the sky thousands of miles away, atop a mountain peak in the Mordor kingdom.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanying the loud noise, an unparalleled powerful force descended upon the land. The earth trembled, the sky began to fracture, and the dense clouds that covered the mountaintop were instantly reduced to nothingness under a violent surge of black light.


    Even the entire mountain peak was swiftly eroded, with half of it vanishing in an instant under the eerie black liquid.


    The terrifying power of the Shadow began to rampage within this area. Fortunately, the sturdy protective barriers nearby prevented the spillage of this power. Otherwise, the Mordor Kingdom would be consumed by fear, and countless powerhouses across the continent would direct their attention to this unknown small nation.


    Because here, a horrifying existence at the Demon King class had emerged.


    However, if there were other Cultivators present, they would be surprised to find that the initiator of this rampage of the Shadow power was not some monstrous and ferocious creature, but a delicately charming pink hair little girl.


    "Hehehe! I did it! I succeeded! Finally, I��ve done it! I��ve learned how to control the elemental transformation of my body~"


    On the flattened mountain peak, a girl dressed in a white dress with an adorable expression on her face excitedly waved her hands and jumped up and down in celebration of her achievement. This girl was none other than the young child named Yuan��er, who had recently reached the Demon King rank.


    After undergoing several days of arduous training, Yuan��er had finally gained partial control over her own power. She could partially transform parts of her body into black light and had grasped the basics of controlling the Shadow Silence power. Although compared to her older siblings, who had complete mastery over their own abilities, Yuan��er had only scratched the surface.


    But compared to a few days ago, her progress was remarkable.


    Recalling the suffocating scene when she had inadvertently stunned herself with a single raised hand, a sense of accomplishment welled up within Yuan��er. Of course, there was also great joy. After all, in Yuan��er��s eyes, as long as she could fully control the violent power within her body and tame the ferocious nature of the Abyssal Demon, there would come a day when she could return to her grandparents�� side.


    ��Even Grandpa and Grandma would be willing to accept me once again,��


    ��Therefore,��


    "I must continue to strive!"


    Little Yuan��er, with her fists clenched, began to constantly cheer herself on in her heart.


    However,


    The excitement of the little girl was naturally difficult to conceal. After a moment of exuberant cheers and jumps, Yuan��er turned around and gazed at another distant mountain peak. Like most children, she couldn��t wait to share her recent achievement with her "teacher."


    "Sister Youlan! I did it! I succeeded!"


    The pink hair girl excitedly waved towards the distance.


    Meanwhile,


    On the top of the other mountain peak in the distance, the core point of the barrier,


    A beautiful woman, approximately in her early twenties, sat quietly on a giant rock, looking in the direction of Yuan��er.


    Her well-proportioned figure boasted a head of enviable honey-colored and slightly curled long hair.


    Her fair face revealed no visible expression. Her slender eyebrows were painted a deep purple, and under the dark eyeshadow, her azure eyes, covered by long eyelashes, sparkled with a cold radiance, concealing a hidden melancholy, veiled behind an icy demeanor.


    Her high and slender nose bridge exuded an air of indifference, and her almost bloodless lips, as pale as snow, showed a tinge of paleness.


    The woman��s countenance was filled with weariness and a peculiar, sickly kind of beauty, seemingly indifferent to the passage of time.


    However,


    At this moment, the woman rarely revealed a trace of contentment, seemingly genuinely happy about Yuan��er��s accomplishment. After seeing Yuan��er wave at her, the woman with honey-colored hair slowly raised her hand and waved back to the excited little figure in the distance.


    Her deep azure eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a myriad of emotions,


    ��This little girl,��


    ��Learns quite quickly...��


    On the other side,


    Seeing the woman with honey-colored hair waving at her, Yuan��er understood that her practice session had come to an end. Immediately, she mobilized the power of the black shadows around her, and with a swift motion, she transformed into a black meteor, shooting across the sky and through the forest toward the mountain peak where the woman with honey-colored hair was.


    As the black radiance dissipated, a beaming Yuan��er, brimming with happiness, hopped and skipped her way to the honey-haired woman. Without hesitation, she affectionately wrapped her arms around the woman��s arm.


    "Sister Youlan, I did it! I can successfully transform into an elemental now, hehehe~"


    The little girl looked at her older sister, seeking praise.


    Yuan��er��s initial wariness toward the beautiful sister who had taken care of her for a long time, provided her with food, and taught her to control her powers had long disappeared. She felt secure being by her side and even helped her forget the unpleasant things in the Windy City...


    sister Youlan, apart from sometimes appearing a bit extreme and scary, was genuinely good in other aspects. All in all, Yuan��er really liked this older sister before her. That��s why, right after succeeding in her practice, she rushed to Youlan��s side, acting coquettish and seeking care.


    And the woman named Youlan, quite cooperatively, raised her hand and gently rubbed Yuan��er��s little head, speaking softly with a serene voice,


    "You did well. Keep up the good work for next time."


    "Mhmm!"


    Enjoying the woman��s caress, Yuan��er nodded joyfully.


    In front of Youlan, Yuan��er was no longer a willful young lady but transformed into a lively and cheerful little girl. And this lively feeling made the somewhat "lifeless" Youlan quite fond of it.


    "Oh, by the way, Sister Youlan!"


    "Yes?"


    "Didn��t you say that if I mastered the basics of elemental transformation within three days, you would take me to the hot springs?"


    "Yes, I remember. I��ll take you there."


    "Mhmm! Sister Youlan is so nice... Oh, by the way, can you join me in the hot springs? It��s such a big pool, and it��s lonely to soak alone~"


    "... Alright."


    After a moment of silence, Youlan nodded slightly and agreed to Yuan��er��s request.


    Upon hearing this, an immensely radiant smile appeared on Yuan��er��s face, and without saying a word, she snuggled into Youlan��s chest. It must be said that Youlan had quite a big blossom, and snuggling against her felt extremely comfortable for Yuan��er.


    "Well, let��s set off now, Sister Youlan!"


    "Alright."


    Youlan nodded once again,


    However,


    At that moment, a communication magic stone beside Youlan, which was reserved for emergency use, suddenly emitted a faint blue light. Obviously, someone had an urgent matter to communicate with Youlan. This made Youlan furrow her brows involuntarily.


    In the next instant, S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A rough and anxious voice resounded from within the magic stone,


    "Tower Master! We have received accurate information! Xue Tianao plans to immediately commence the trial of the Marquis and Marchioness of Xiumu after the coronation ceremony. Judging from the public opinion, there is a high probability that the Marquis and Marchioness, who are colluding with the Abyssal Demons, will be sentenced to death..."


    Upon hearing this sudden report, Youlan fell silent,


    While Yuan��er in her embrace couldn��t help but tremble,


    After a brief daze,


    Yuan��er poked her head out from Youlan��s embrace, looking at the glowing communication magic stone in disbelief. Her red and blue heterochromatic eyes were filled with astonishment and worry. The black shadows that had just stabilized around her body showed signs of losing control once again.


    Then,


    Yuan��er cast a pleading gaze at the honey-haired woman before her,


    "Sister Youlan, what is going on? Why Grandpa and Grandma taken to the SkyDome? What is this trial about? Are Grandpa and Grandma in danger?!"


    Youlan: "..."

 Chapter 239: The Black light

    Facing Yuan��er��s pleading gaze, Youlan sighed helplessly and proceeded to inform the little girl of recent events within the Snow Night Empire. Although it was unclear if Yuan��er could fully comprehend the political issues, she undeniably grasped one thing��her grandparents�� lives were in danger.


    Upon realizing this, Yuan��er became restless and anxious. The joy that had blossomed from successfully transforming into an elemental was completely extinguished, leaving behind only a thick sense of unease.


    The plan to go to the hot springs was now completely forgotten. The only thought occupying Yuan��er��s mind was to save her grandparents.


    The mere notion that her grandparents were at risk of execution caused Yuan��er��s heart to beat frantically. She had already lost her parents and twin sister, and her grandparents were her last family. She couldn��t afford to lose them! Absolutely not!


    Looking at the older sister before her whom she trusted deeply, Yuan��er pleaded,


    "Sister Youlan! I know I promised not to leave here until I fully control my powers, but now... now, I��m sorry! Can you let me go first? I have to save Grandpa and Grandma!"


    "..."


    "I��m begging you, Sister Youlan!"


    Yuan��er pleaded once again. After spending these few days together, she was well aware of Youlan��s strength. If the sister before her didn��t allow her to leave, she wouldn��t be able to break free from this barrier...


    Listening to Yuan��er��s desperate words and meeting her restless and anxious gaze, Youlan nodded slightly after a moment of silence.


    "Go ahead, I won��t stop you."


    "Huh?! Are you... are you serious?"


    "Yes, anyway, you don��t have the mood to continue practicing now. Go save your grandparents first." As she spoke, Youlan raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, a massive rift appeared at the peak of the colossal barrier that enveloped the mountain range.


    "Sister Youlan..."


    After seeing Youlan agree to her request, Yuan��er slowly revealed a grateful expression. After holding onto Youlan with excitement for some time, she left Youlan��s embrace and leaped up. Surrounded by the power of black shadows, she transformed into a black radiance and rushed out of the barrier through the fissure. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the sky.


    "This girl has indeed mastered it well..."


    Watching Yuan��er depart, Youlan couldn��t help but feel emotional. At the same time, a middle-aged man with gray hair, wearing a bloody-red robe, slowly emerged from the bushes behind her. With a wave of his hand, he dispelled the magic that shielded his presence. The man looked perplexed as he gazed in the direction where Yuan��er had left.


    "Tower Master, did you let her go just like that? Is it really appropriate? Although she has already reached the Demon King stage, there are numerous experts in the SkyDome now. It��s unlikely that this newly ascended Demon King can save the Marquis couple... Tower Master? Have you considered going together?"


    The man cautiously offered his suggestion. Upon hearing these words, Youlan shook her head.


    "It��s fine. There are people in the SkyDome who will protect that child. As for me going together with her..."


    Speaking up to this point, Youlan couldn��t help but smile bitterly. She lowered her head and stared thoughtfully at her palm.


    "It��s better if I don��t go to the SkyDome. Sigh... Let��s not talk about it. Just pay attention to matters in the SkyDome and inform me if there are any emergencies."


    "Understood, Tower Master."


    "Good, you may leave now."


    "Understood."


    After receiving Youlan��s instructions, the gray-haired man respectfully bowed and silently retreated into the forest. Soon, he disappeared without a trace within a cluster of black mist.


    Once her subordinate had left, Youlan��s gaze slowly shifted toward the communication magic stone emitting a faint blue light by her side. With Yuan��er��s departure, the warmth vanished from Youlan��s face, and her expression gradually returned to its usual sickly and cold demeanor. A hint of chilling and ruthlessness flickered in her azure eyes.


    "Anfrere"


    Youlan softly called out the name of her subordinate.


    Upon hearing Youlan��s cold words, the person on the other end of the communication magic stone trembled all over and spoke anxiously, "T-Tower... Tower Master..."


    "Anfrere, as I have mentioned before, you should report matters after obtaining my approval, not mindlessly blurt them out as soon as the communication connects."


    "I��m sorry... I��m sorry, Tower Master. It was my negligence. I was too anxious earlier and didn��t pay attention..."


    "I don��t want to hear excuses."


    "Yes..."


    "Three strikes, and you have already committed the second one. If you make the same mistake a third time, you know the consequences."


    Upon hearing these words, the man on the other end of the communication with Youlan��s voice became noticeably trembling and filled with a deep sense of fear, even though they were thousands of miles apart. It seemed like he could sense Youlan��s extreme displeasure in her heart at this moment.


    "Yes, I understand! I-I will never make the same mistake again!"


    "Let��s hope so. Is there anything else you need to report?"


    "N-No... Nothing for now."


    "Then, that will be all."


    With that, Youlan completely disregarded the man��s further explanations. Her eyes shimmered with a dangerous azure light as the communication magic stone, which emitted a blue glow, transformed into a strange white liquid. Anfrere��s attempts to explain came to an abrupt halt.


    Afterward, Youlan slowly stood up and looked thoughtfully toward the east, in the direction of the capital of the Snow Night Empire.


    ��Are they going to make a move against the son of Destiny again? Sigh... This approach won��t fundamentally solve the problem...��


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��Suddenly, Youlan frowned, realizing something grave.��


    ��Did that girl Yuan��er know the location of the SkyDome? She just rushed out without asking anything?��


    "She��s so impulsive..."


    --


    At the same time, in the commercial street of the eastern part of SkyDome City, ...


    The scene was abuzz with excitement. As the vibrant commercial district of the city, it had always been teeming with people.


    Now, with the arrival of delegations from various countries and influential factions in the SkyDome, many of them also flocked to this place, further heightening the liveliness of the scene.


    And as a few figures clad in coats adorned with the black rose emblem made their way into the area, the atmosphere reached its pinnacle.


    The attention of everyone present was riveted on these black-clad people. No, to be more precise, it was fixated on the captivating black-haired girl, ensconced within their protective embrace.


    The girl possessed a seductive, hourglass figure, and her lustrous black hair cascaded down her back like a velvet waterfall, igniting envy in those who beheld it. The tantalizing crimson-red tips of her locks danced like tongues of fire, evoking the allure of flowing blood. Though partially veiled, her brows arched like a phoenix in flight, and her bewitching eyes, adorned with captivating sapphire irises, ensnared the hearts of onlookers. In that fleeting moment when their gazes locked with her mesmerizing orbs, a sensuous spell was cast, leaving them breathless and intoxicated by her irresistible charm.


    With such captivating eyes and the watchful guardianship of the Black Rose Knights, even though her face remained concealed, many swiftly deduced her identity as the recently renowned young miss of the Black Rose Duchy.


    This realization sparked the interest of many individuals, who eagerly approached, hoping to befriend the captivating beauty or establish connections with the prestigious Black Rose family. However, their hopes were dashed, and their attempts ended in disappointment.


    As these people drew near, the several amiable and robust knights stationed around the black-haired girl would grace them with a "friendly" smile. The charm exuded by these smiles was so potent that many found themselves frozen in place, their initial plans of initiating a conversation abandoned.


    However, while she refrained from direct interaction with these people, Yumo couldn��t escape the ceaseless influx of emissaries representing various factions, journalists clamoring for attention, and the cacophony surrounding her. An involuntary sigh escaped her lips as she instinctively raised a hand to support her weary forehead.


    Having grown accustomed to the serene ambiance of the Great Winter Forest, the bustling marketplace proved a somewhat overwhelming experience for Yumo. When compared to the capital, the scene she had witnessed in Windy City felt insignificant in comparison.


    Yumo briefly felt regret for coming to this place. However, what bothered her the most was not the crowd of people around her, but rather the incessant chatter of her elderly butler by her side, who couldn��t seem to stop talking.


    "Miss Yu, as a noble lady, it is not appropriate to eat while walking on the streets. It lacks elegance!"


    "Miss, you shouldn��t drink either. Keep your lips covered! It is not suitable for a lady."


    "Miss Yu, your walking pace is too fast. It goes against proper etiquette and lacks refinement."


    "Miss Yu, please open your umbrella to maintain an elegant appearance. Otherwise, it would be considered lacking in refinement."


    ...


    Listening to Sebastian��s nonstop talking, Yumo��s face gradually filled with irritation. Anticipating Sebastian��s complaints about her removing her coat, Yumo silenced him with a fierce glare, conveying her message through her eyes:


    "If you dare mention elegance again in front of me, I��ll make you regret it! And not only that, once you regret it, Limo will take care of all your daily needs, and Liyu will handle your meals!"


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian immediately swallowed the words he was about to say.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    "N-No, nothing more, Miss Yu..."


    Sebastian nervously shook his head, prioritizing his own safety over his OCD tendencies(Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder). It would be a fortunate outcome for him, an elderly man, to escape unharmed from the impact of a feather duster and the wrath of Limo and Liyu, let alone finding a peaceful resting place...


    "It��s alright. I was just thinking, Miss Yu, since you don��t enjoy being here, let��s leave. There��s a small path here that seems to lead to the Mage Association. How about taking a walk there?"


    "Hmm? The Mage Association? The organization beneath the Holy Tower?"


    Upon hearing the name of the place, Yumo��s interest was mildly piqued.


    "Alright then, let��s go and check it out."


    "Very well, Miss Yu, please follow me." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Sebastian led Yumo and several Black Rose family knights into the nearby pathway, a subtle smile curling up at the corners of the butler��s mouth. Outside the alley, many people wished to follow along, still unwilling to give up on the possibility of forming a good relationship with the Black Rose family. However, they were quickly dissuaded by the friendly gazes of the Black Rose knights.


    No longer under the scrutiny of others and free from Sebastian��s chatter, Yumo felt a great sense of relief. She removed her veil and walked while enjoying the "candied hawthorn" dessert she had bought earlier.


    Everything appeared calm,


    However, after taking a few steps,


    A sudden cry for help captured Yumo��s attention, causing her to raise an eyebrow involuntarily.


    "Help... help... help me... Please, someone�� help me!!"


    ��Hmm?��


    ��A child��s voice?��


    ��And...��


    ��This scent�� blood...��

 Chapter 240: The Escaping Boy [1/5]

    Since we��re on the verge of reaching 50 golden tickets, I thought it would be a good idea to post in advance until we reach that milestone. So, here��s an early chapter to keep the momentum going!


    ----


    a few minutes ago,


    Inside the slightly gloomy interior of a house in the eastern region of Sky City, belonging to Marquis Cowport, there was a special secret place unknown to ordinary people. Beneath this room, there lay a hidden world. Under the two-story dilapidated wooden house, there existed a massive underground prison,


    and at this moment,


    a piercing scream of agony resounded from within.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah...!!!"


    Inside the dim and damp cell, accompanied by the hysterical wailing of a thirteen-year-old red-haired girl, countless golden spikes, radiating a dazzling light, mercilessly pierced through the girl��s body in front of the terrified gazes of a dozen children,


    and in the next moment, a large amount of eerie liquid flowed incessantly into the girl��s body through the golden spikes. With the influx of the liquid, the girl��s expression contorted into a twisted and ferocious visage, indicating the unimaginable pain she was experiencing. Tears mixed with blood began to stream down from the girl��s eyes,


    however,


    despite the girl��s desperate cries, the white-clad experimenters surrounding her showed no trace of sympathy. They silently watched as the girl was consumed by agony,


    as time passed,


    the girl��s screams grew weaker, and her life force was nearly depleted...


    However,


    the girl��s suffering did not end, but intensified. Yet, the girl no longer had the strength to plead for mercy or cry out. Her eyes lost all hope for survival, devoid of any gleam. Clearly, after enduring the torment she had previously suffered, the girl��s spirit had collapsed...


    In the next moment,


    after one of the experimenters chanted an incantation, a white magic circle suddenly formed beneath the girl. With the surge of the magic circle and the flickering of white light,


    under the watchful eyes of everyone present, the girl��s body gradually disintegrated, melted, and decomposed into specks of white light,


    when the white-robed mage waved his hand once again, these specks of light congregated rapidly in a spiral motion, gathering in the palm of the white-robed mage. They solidified, became more stable, and eventually transformed into a white gem overflowing with potent soul energy.


    "Hehe, the purity is quite good."


    Carefully examining the ��result�� in his hand, the white-robed mage revealed a satisfied smile.


    The smile was radiant,


    but at this moment, it appeared strangely sinister and gloomy, sending shivers down one��s spine,


    the dozens of children confined in the cages nearby felt an intense chill. Witnessing their comrades who had previously encouraged and comforted each other in the cell meet such a tragic end before their eyes, the children fell silent, consumed by fear and despair.


    Most of the children, who had a weaker ability to withstand, couldn��t help but sob with their heads in their hands,


    a few timid ones had even been frightened to the point of fainting on the spot.


    For a while,


    The cries and pleas of the children echoed endlessly in the dungeon...


    Among these children, there was a boy about twelve years old whose expression was different from the others. He didn��t cry uncontrollably but silently observed his surroundings: his companions, the white-robed mages outside the cages, and the prison guards.


    The boy was not saddened by the deaths of his comrades; he had become numb to it. He was relatively mature for his age and had observed over the past few days just how ruthless and inhumane these white-robed mages were. They paid no attention to their cries for mercy. No matter how much he cried, they would never spare him. Sooner or later, they would turn him into a "Soul Gem."


    Since that was the case, instead of wasting time crying, he decided to focus his energy on studying how to escape, find his sister, Aisya, and leave this hellish place...


    This inconspicuous boy sitting in the corner of the cell was named Ed Sitewood. He was the eldest son of the Sitewood Earl��s family, living a carefree life with his sister, Aisya. However, their peaceful life came to an end when the supporting emperor suddenly died. The Sitewood Earl��s family, being supporters of the late emperor, was quickly arrested on charges of "attempted rebellion," and his father was executed...


    Ed didn��t know the situation of the other family members. All he knew was that he and his sister were imprisoned in this dungeon. Many other children from destroyed families and slaves purchased from elsewhere were also held captive here. Watching his companions being turned into "Soul Gems" by the mages every day, Ed made up his mind to escape from this place.


    Although hope seemed slim, Ed never gave up and diligently tried to find an opportunity to escape. And today, it seemed like his efforts were being rewarded. At this moment, when everyone��s attention was focused on the gem in the hands of the white-robed mage, Ed was shocked to discover that the lock on the door above the prison cell, at the back, was... unlocked!


    ��Could this be real? Am I not dreaming? ��


    Ed couldn��t help but think.


    ��Did they forget to lock it when they captured us? Was the security not as careful with us because we��re just children?��


    Countless questions arose in Ed��s mind. However, he didn��t plan on dwelling on them now. Even if it was a trap, he had to try for the sake of his survival!


    Seizing the opportunity while everyone was distracted, Ed effortlessly escaped the iron prison and silently made his way toward the staircase! After a moment, with a heart filled with unease, Ed was astonished to find that he had succeeded. He had actually managed to leave the underground third floor of the dungeon.


    The whole process was unbelievably easy...


    Even Ed himself began to doubt if he was dreaming. It was only after pinching his thigh several times that Ed confirmed he wasn��t dreaming...


    This was all real.


    "I can escape?! I can really get out!" In this moment, Ed couldn��t help but encourage himself.


    However, the boy didn��t immediately leave the prison cell. He attempted to find his younger sister who was held captive on another floor. As her older brother, Ed was determined to save his sister and escape together. Perhaps the guards would be more relaxed with a younger child like his sister. If luck was on their side, maybe they had a chance. Could he lead his sister to safety?


    Such thoughts ran through Ed��s mind. Unfortunately, his "luck" seemed to have run out. Just as he was about to go find his sister, he suddenly heard a shout from behind, causing Ed to shudder.


    "You! You little brat! How did you escape?!" The moment he heard the voice, Ed realized he had been discovered.


    Without even considering rescuing his sister, Ed ran as fast as he could. After all, if he managed to escape, he might be able to gather the remnants of his family��s supporters and save his sister. But if he got caught, the only outcome for both of them would be death.


    Driven by fear and the will to survive, Ed frantically fled toward the outside. The mages and guards inside the dungeon, upon hearing the shouts, immediately wore stern and angry expressions, grabbing their weapons and rushing out, ready to capture Ed and bring him back to the cell.


    Ed knew he wasn��t strong enough to outrun the guards. It was only a matter of time before they caught up with him. However, consumed by the desperate desire to survive, Ed had no energy to worry about such things. He just ran for his life, desperately running, running, running...


    However, during his escape, Ed was shocked to discover that he seemed to be favored by the "goddess of luck." The people who could have easily caught him suddenly experienced inexplicable accidents, fainting or dropping dead at the moment they were about to capture him.


    For example, the guard who was about to apprehend him just a moment ago accidentally stepped on a banana peel and fell into a nearby pit of excrement, seemingly unable to resurface.


    This kind of thing didn��t happen just once, but again and again...


    The spellcasters accidentally blew themselves up with their magic.


    The archers accidentally shot down their own teammates...


    Attempting to fly in front of him, the half-flying creature was directly snatched away by the out-of-control spirit beasts in the Marquis��s mansion. The iron gate that tried to block his path didn��t stop him but hindered the pursuing guards instead. The person who was about to shout for reinforcements in place suddenly had a neighboring building collapse on them, crushing them to death...


    Fortunately, Ed himself didn��t have the energy to pay attention to these incidents. Otherwise, this young boy might have started to question his existence. When dozens of guards inexplicably fainted, Ed successfully escaped from the Marquis��s mansion in Cowport, which he considered a purgatory, through a dog hole in the wall. He ran towards the direction of the commercial street, knowing that it would be crowded with people. As a young child, once he got there, he might be able to shake off the pursuers from the Marquis��s mansion.


    Just as he was thinking this, a bullet suddenly struck him mercilessly, piercing through his shoulder.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" accompanied by blood splattering in all directions. The intense pain caused Ed to involuntarily scream in agony. He collapsed to the ground, nearly losing consciousness. But the thought of passing out would mean losing all hope. He and his sister would be turned into "soul gems."


    Ed gritted his teeth through the pain and exhaustion, forced himself to get up from the ground, and continued to flee forward. Several guards wielding sharp blades were closing in on the escaping child. However, just as Ed was about to be captured, a beautiful black figure entered his field of vision. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, he didn��t care whether the other person had the ability to help him. It was as if he had grasped the last straw, frantically running towards the black-haired girl and shouting desperately,


    "Help! Someone wants to kill me! Save me! Please, please help me..."


    As he spoke, due to excessive blood loss, Ed had reached his limit. After uttering his final plea, the boy��s legs gave way, and he uncontrollably fell to the ground, thinking,


    ��It��s over... I have no... strength left...��


    And just when Ed was on the verge of despair, a delicate jade hand suddenly reached out, directly pulling him into a warm embrace. Then, a gentle and soothing voice slowly entered Ed��s ears, causing a glimmer of hope to flicker in the eyes of this almost hopeless boy.


    "It��s okay, don��t be afraid..."

 Chapter 241 - Extending a Helping Hand [2/5]

    "Help?!"


    Hmm?


    What��s going on here?


    Upon hearing the child��s cry, Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily. As she caught sight of the young boy with blood streaming from his shoulder, with tattered clothes, while his pleading hazel eyes met hers, Yumo��s azure eyes suddenly contracted.


    Although Yumo had made a decision to mind her own business when she left home, she couldn��t just ignore the injured child. In the next moment, she propelled herself forward, causing the ceramic floor tiles to crack. Yumo transformed into a black figure and appeared right beside the white-haired young boy.


    Under the envious gazes of many members of the Black Rose family behind her, Yumo reached out and held the swaying boy, pulling him into her embrace. Sensing his trembling body and the overwhelming fear that surrounded him, Yumo spoke softly to comfort him.


    "It��s alright, don��t be afraid..."


    "..."


    The boy didn��t respond. His limbs started to grow cold, and the glimmer in his eyes gradually faded.


    Hmm?


    ��His injury seems quite severe...��


    Unable to bear it, Yumo quickly retrieved the healing elixir called "Tears of Nature" from her spatial ring and carefully dripped it into the boy��s mouth. As the elixir took effect, the wound on the boy��s shoulder gradually healed, and his life force stopped diminishing. He began to regain consciousness.


    Relieved to see the boy��s breathing stabilize and the bleeding cease, Yumo let out a sigh of relief. Then, the black-haired girl turned her head slowly and cast a cold gaze toward several blue-clad guards standing frozen in place not far away.


    Although she didn��t know what the boy had done wrong, Yumo was displeased to witness such treatment of a child in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice laced with coldness.


    Hearing her words and sensing the sharpness in the girl��s eyes, the five pursuing guards involuntarily revealed looks of fear. The Chief Jailer Derek, who was leading the group, couldn��t help but grit his teeth. He was already furious because they had been unable to capture the boy for so long, and now, just when they were about to apprehend him, this unexpected interference occurred?


    "Damn it!"


    Derek cursed inwardly, knowing that all he could do was curse silently. He was well aware that the person before him was someone he absolutely couldn��t afford to provoke...


    ��fu@k!��


    ��The members of the Black Rose family, how did they end up here? And what a "coincidence" to come across an escaped brat like this?!��


    ��Damn it!��


    If it were an ordinary person, Derek wouldn��t hesitate to take action and retrieve the young boy. But when faced with the Black Rose family? Acting recklessly would be akin to walking straight into the King of Hell��s domain.


    He couldn��t resort to violence. He had to outsmart them...


    And so, Derek put on a sycophantic smile and said,


    "Apologies, apologies, for interrupting your leisure. That ignorant slave over there, I��ll bring him back now and won��t bother you any longer!"


    "A slave?"


    "Yes, indeed. This is a recently acquired slave from our Cowport Estate, not yet properly trained."


    "A slave to be shot on sight?"


    "No, no. We simply want to prevent his escape. Besides, he��s a slave who pilfered something from the Marquis. Being shot would be his just dessert."


    As Derek spoke, he approached Yumo, bending over slightly.


    "So, miss, please hand over that boy to us. We need to take him back and report to Marquis."


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, a hint of doubt flickered in Yumo��s narrowed eyes. However, before she could say anything, Ed, who was gradually recovering under the effects of the healing elixir known as "Tears of Nature," displayed an expression of immense anger upon hearing Derek��s words. Suppressing the intense pain in his shoulder, he turned around, glaring at Derek with eyes full of hatred.


    "You��re spouting nonsense! I��m not a slave, and I would never steal anything from you!"


    After speaking, Ed turned back, his eyes pleading with the black-haired sister standing behind him. Though he wasn��t entirely certain of her identity, judging by Derek��s demeanor, this woman must hold a significant position. Perhaps she was his only chance for salvation... sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister, I implore you, save me! I��m not a slave of the Marquis��s household at all. Look, I don��t even bear the mark of a slave! And if they take me back, they��ll drain my soul and turn it into a ��Soul Gem��! Please, I beg you, save me!..."


    As he spoke, tears choked his voice.


    Yumo��s brow furrowed even deeper.


    "A Soul Gem? Draining souls?"


    Upon hearing Yumo utter those words, Derek immediately grew flustered. After all, the matter of creating "Soul Gems" had been strictly instructed by the Count himself and must not be disclosed. If the girl before him were to spread the boy��s words, the consequences would be unimaginable...


    Upon hearing this, Derek hastily began to defend himself.


    "No! Young lady, don��t believe that kid, he��s just spouting nonsense! Our Marquis Cowport has been serving the Emperor for decades as a renowned noble house! How could we ever engage in such cruel acts as soul extraction?! Miss, please, you must..."


    "I��m not spouting nonsense. More than forty children are held in the third level of your dungeon! I have personally witnessed you extracting the souls of five children!"


    "Heh, witnessed it with your own eyes? Are you making things up, you little lowly slave? Surely, Miss, you wouldn��t believe the words of a slave, right?"


    "Sister, you have to believe me! These people are truly monsters. They are indeed carrying out these actions right inside the dungeon!"


    "Heh, what a joke. You, Fu@ing slave, I think you��ve gone mad, haven��t you?! I advise you to stop talking nonsense! Otherwise, later on, you..."


    ...


    ...


    In this way, the voices of Derek��s "defense" and Ed��s weeping continued to reach Miss Yumo��s ears, causing the black-haired girl��s brow to furrow even tighter. After observing their argument for a moment, Miss Yumo, unable to bear it any longer, saw a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "That��s enough..."


    The girl��s icy voice suddenly rang out, causing Derek, who was in the midst of his deceptive argument, to tremble, with a bead of cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Although the black-haired girl hadn��t exerted any power, her pure gaze contained an indescribable chilling intent, which sent a shiver down Derek��s spine.


    His words came to an abrupt halt.


    However, soon enough, Derek gathered his courage once more and "righteously" pointed toward the dirty little boy in Miss Yumo��s arms.


    "Miss, you really have to believe me. The things this boy is saying are all to evade punishment, all lies to deceive you! Our Cowport family is a well-known aristocratic family! Can we still deceive you..."


    However,


    Before Derek could finish his words, Yumo��s patience had completely run out.


    She completely ignored Derek and his subordinates�� nonsense and cast a sidelong glance at the Black Rose Knight standing beside her.


    "Make them quiet."


    "As you wish, my lady."


    Upon receiving the instruction, the Black Knight, with a wide grin beneath their helmet, seized the opportunity to showcase their skills in front of Lady Yumo. After all, chances to impress thier Lady were not few and far between.


    In the next moment,


    Under the astonished gazes of Derek and the others, a robust black-armored knight strode towards them, exuding a terrifying aura and an unmistakable intent to kill. The tremors caused by the knight��s overwhelming presence shook Derek��s legs.


    "Hey!... Hey! You... What do you... What do you... What do you want?! Wait!... Don��t come any closer! I��m a member of the Marquis Cowport Knights. You can��t..."


    Unfortunately,


    Before he could finish his words, an iron fist rapidly enlarged in Derek��s eyes...


    The Black Rose has always had a noble tradition,


    That is, being helpful.


    Seeing Derek blabbering so much, this Black Rose Knight couldn��t bear to let him continue. So, reluctantly, they took action~


    ...


    "Boom~"


    After a few loud noises, a battered and bruised Derek swayed for a few moments before collapsing to the ground, unconscious and seeing stars. The people from the Cowport family surrounding him were silenced by the scene, cowering in the corner, trembling in fear, afraid of becoming the next target of the Black Knight��s "service"...


    Seeing that no one continued to babble,


    Yumo shifted her attention back to the little boy, Ed, in her arms.


    "Child, I believe you didn��t lie. So, what exactly happened? Tell your Big sister everything."


    Caressing the boy��s head, Yumo spoke gently,


    Feeling the concern in the girl��s words and the indescribable warmth in her palm, tears fell uncontrollably from Ed��s eyes, like pearls off their strings. Unlike the tears shed earlier out of fear, the reason for Ed��s current tears


    was rooted in different emotions...


    Looking at the big sister in front of him, extending a helping hand in despair and willing to believe his words, a deep sense of gratitude spread wildly in Ed��s young heart...


    The image of the black-haired girl in Ed��s mind also became majestic...


    --


    "Oh, this feels familiar,"


    Watching Yumo who was helping the child,


    Sebastian, who had been silently observing, couldn��t help but reveal a smile filled with mixed emotions after locking eyes with Qi Mingtong for a moment. After all, when they were young, they had experienced a scene that felt familiar.


    Recalling their past experiences, Sebastian couldn��t help but show a hint of envy,


    "Heh, I envy you, kid, being embraced by Lady Yumo..."


    Although he felt grateful when Yumo saved him in the cold winter forest, he was also scared half to death at that time. After all, Yumo hadn��t transformed yet and used her eerie blood-colored energy arm...


    And there were also a bunch of lurking Abyss Demons around, including a dumbass wolf...


    Compared to them back then, this little boy now is truly enviable.


    However,


    When Sebastian��s gaze fully shifted to the little boy in Yumo��s arms, a profound meaning gradually emerged in the smile on his aged face...


    The next moment,


    Under the "ill-intentioned" gaze of several Black Rose family members, the emotionally calmed little boy, after wiping away his tears, gathered the courage to hold onto the hem of Yumo��s dress and pleaded urgently:


    "Big sister! Please, save my sister, Aisya! And the other children too! Otherwise, they will all be turned into ��Soul Gems��..."


    Miss Yumo: "..."

 Chapter 242: Soul Gems (Part 1/2) [3/5]

    Thanks for the support


    --


    Inside the hidden dungeon of the Cowport Marquis Manor,


    The once orderly experiments and extraction of "Soul Gems" have come to a sudden halt.


    The dungeon, which was filled with the sounds of magical explosions, prison guards�� roars, children��s cries, and screams, now fell into an eerie silence that sent shivers down the spine...


    The entire dungeon had descended into chaos,


    Fragments of staff, magical artifacts, broken swords, blood, and torn flesh were scattered haphazardly on the ground.


    The white-robed mages who were supposed to be casting spells to condense the "Soul Gems" seemed to have suffered some severe injuries. They lay foaming at the mouth on the floor, their lives hanging by a thread. Only a few remained conscious, trembling on the ground...


    The children who were crying earlier had stopped, their tears frozen on their faces. They looked incredulously through the iron bars at the black-armored knights who had suddenly appeared inside the dungeon. Though they didn��t know who these knights were, judging by their actions of attacking the white-robed mages and prison guards, tshould be enemies of those terrifying mages.


    ��Could it be... they were here to save us?��


    These children, nearly consumed by despair, couldn��t help but think so.


    The children watched quietly as these knights in black armor.


    Strangely enough,


    Despite the chilling and murderous aura emanating from the black knights, even as they ruthlessly slaughtered the prison guards and turned numerous white-robed mages into a sorry state, the children didn��t feel the slightest bit of threat from them.


    Instead, they gradually began to develop an inexplicable sense of trust.


    While observing the black-armored knights, the children��s attention also turned to the center of the dungeon, where a stunning and goddess-like black-haired girl stood out among the burly knights. With her enchanting appearance, it was only natural for her to capture attention amidst the group of imposing black knights...


    --


    The black-haired girl, our Miss Yumo, couldn��t control herself after learning from Ed about the deeds of the Cowport Marquis. She led ten knights from the Black Rose family and "infiltrated" the Cowport Marquis Manor, eager to find out the truth,


    To see what those dreadful experiments were that the child spoke of?


    However,


    As Yumo entered the dungeon and witnessed the horrifying scene before her, her azure eyes flared with anger, turning crimson. The Black Rose family��s "infiltration" plan took a slight detour.


    Gazing at the boy in front of her, his body dissolved and barely recognizable, emitting agonizing cries, Yumo furrowed her brow. Even though she was accustomed to Abyssal Demons devouring humans, the sight unsettled her.


    Alas, it seemed she had arrived a little too late...


    The process of dissolution and compression to create the so-called "Soul Gems" must have been far more excruciating than being devoured by Abyssal Demons. Most of the time, when humans were devoured, death came swiftly. But this process of dissolution? Extracting their very souls? It surpassed any form of torture or torment.


    ��Humans... Sometimes they can be cruel to their own kind...��


    And worse still, they are just a child��s. Yumo couldn��t help but feel pity. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of inward sighing, Yumo approached the pitiful child with mixed emotions, slowly raising her hand. A bloody-colored butterfly danced gracefully, and as golden powder scattered, the unconscious child slipped into a deep slumber��quietly succumbing to eternal sleep...


    Yumo had contemplated saving the child, but his injuries were beyond the healing power of the "Tears of Nature." As for bestowing him with the power of Shadow? Given the boy��s talent, controlling that power without becoming an Abyssal Demon was next to impossible.


    Moreover, the child��s spirit was on the verge of collapse, and his soul was beginning to disintegrate...


    After bidding the child a quiet farewell, Yumo turned her gaze to Sebastian at her side, who respectfully handed her a box filled with white gems. Countless white-robed mages watched anxiously:


    "My lady, this is what they��ve been creating��these so-called ��Soul Gems��..."


    As he spoke, Sebastian��s expression contorted with disgust and a menacing aura, directed at the motionless white-robed mages on the ground.


    "Soul Gems, huh?"


    Yumo carefully examined a white gem she took from the box.


    Indeed,


    As the white-robed mages had described, these gemstones contained a potent and untainted spiritual power. Put simply, the energy within these gemstones could effortlessly be assimilated by the human body without any adverse reactions...


    In response, a furrow formed on Yumo��s brow as she turned her gaze toward the middle-aged man with purple hair. He had been subdued by the horned girl and lay on the ground, his once lavish attire now in disarray.


    "What is your intention with these Soul Gems?" Yumo inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    Upon hearing Yumo��s question, the horned girl, Xizhi, released her grip on the purple-haired man, identified as Marquis Cowport. With a forceful motion, she raised him up and brought him before Yumo, his face bearing the marks of a brutal assault.


    Noting the bewildered expression on the man��s face, Xizhi wasted no time. She swiftly unsheathed her dagger and thrust it into the man��s shoulder. Instantly, blood splattered and a pained cry escaped the man��s lips.


    "Ah, ahh, ahh...!"


    In the midst of excruciating agony, Marquis Cowport regained his senses. His gaze darted fearfully toward the black-haired girl standing before him, his eyes reflecting only terror.


    "Our young lady has posed a question. Answer swiftly! What compelled you to meddle with these Soul Gems?"


    Xizhi demanded sternly, withdrawing her dagger. The orange-red vertical slit of her dragon-like eyes held a deeper significance as she fixed her piercing gaze upon Marquis Cowport.


    Under the weight of the intense interrogation, Marquis Cowport trembled and recollected the earlier conversation he had with the girl confronting him. His agonized screams were stifled, swallowed back down.


    Finally, Marquis Cowport directed his attention to the captivating black-haired girl before him, reminiscent of a celestial harbinger of death.


    "No, I never intended to involve myself with these gemstones. It was the Emperor... No, His Majesty��s decree! The white-robed mages were dispatched by His Majesty. I am but an executor of his orders! I was left with no choice! I implore you, spare my life!" Marquis Cowport pleaded desperately.


    "The Emperor? Xue Tianao?" Yumo questioned.


    "Yes, yes, it was Emperor Xue Tianao! He commanded us to gather the Soul Gems!" Marquis Cowport hastily responded.


    ...Xue Tianao,

 Chapter 243: Soul Gems (2/2) [4/5]

    1 more chapter, I will post it together with the daily chapter after 3h


    ��It��s him again, the son of destiny?��


    Yumo surveyed the blood-soaked surroundings, the oppressive and gloomy atmosphere of the dungeon. Her aura grew colder:


    "Why does he want to collect these gemstones?"


    "Your Highness, he... he wants to gather these Soul Gems to... assist the Royal Knights in their breakthroughs and cultivate new talents... to make the snow night Empire even stronger in the future..."


    "And..."


    Yumo��s gaze shifted toward the children imprisoned in the cages around them.


    "What about them?"


    "These children, some are from the previous rebellion of the southern nobles... and others were purchased from slave traders."


    Marquis Cowport trembled uncontrollably, his voice quivering,


    "Are the Soul Gems extracted from the children��s bodies?"


    Extracted?


    Hearing this, Marquis Cowport frowned.


    It was impossible for all the Soul Gems to be extracted from children��s bodies. There wouldn��t be enough quantity. After all, according to Emperor Xue Tianao��s statement, at least 100 high-quality Soul Gems are needed to cultivate a gifted person...


    The reason why the dungeon was filled with children was simply because they were all transferred here for processing...


    However,


    He couldn��t directly state this fact.


    Glancing at the dragon girl standing behind the black-haired girl, Marquis Cowport��s face revealed a complex expression.


    To preserve his own life, he had no choice...


    Otherwise, the medicine in his abdomen would cause him to explode and die instantly.


    "Yes, yes, these gems were all extracted directly from the children��s bodies according to Emperor Xue Tianao��s orders. After all, children��s souls are purer, and the extracted gems have fewer impurities, making them easier to absorb. However, besides children, we also extract the souls of other criminals when necessary..."


    After receiving the Marquis��s answer,


    Yumo looked at the dazzling white gems in Sebastian��s hands with mixed emotions. While they didn��t amount to a hundred, there were still seventy to eighty pieces in the box.


    "So, you��re saying that the gems in this box were all extracted from innocent children?"


    "Yes, that��s correct..."


    "Oh, I see. You mentioned criminals earlier. Will those individuals from the marquis and fallen families who were brought to the imperial city also be transformed into Soul Gems?"


    "Well, um, I��m not entirely sure, but it appears to be Emperor Xue Tianao��s intention..."


    As Marquis Cowport spoke, a brief silence settled in the dungeon, and an icy atmosphere permeated the air. A suffocating sense of death gripped the purple-haired man, making it nearly impossible for him to breathe.


    ... S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand."


    After a moment of contemplative silence, Yumo nodded thoughtfully.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    Her tone remained calm yet penetrating.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yumo disregarded Marquis Cowport and slowly turned her head. Accompanied by several Black Rose Knights, she made her way toward the staircase at the dungeon��s entrance.


    With Yumo��s departure, the heavy weight of impending death that burdened Marquis Cowport gradually dissipated. Hope for survival rekindled within him.


    "Huh?! She... She won��t kill me?!"


    Witnessing this scene, a profound sense of relief washed over Marquis Cowport. A gleam of joy appeared on his face as he watched the black-haired girl fade into the distance. He inwardly sighed with relief.


    ��Ah, thank goodness...��


    ��That woman didn��t deceive me. As long as I follow her instructions, I won��t meet my demise...��


    However...


    "I truly fail to comprehend what goes on in the mind of this young lady from the Black Rose family."


    What��s wrong with utilizing these untalented and underprivileged children to create Soul Gems and bolster the empire��s overall strength? Haven��t the nobles of the Sadik Empire engaged in similar practices? Why such an exaggerated reaction? They stormed into my estate, assaulting my face as if they were possessed!


    Gently touching his bruised and swollen face, Marquis Cowport couldn��t help but harbor resentment.


    ��Damn it...��


    ��I must report this to the emperor later! I will make all of you pay for your foolish actions! This is the Snow Night Empire, not the damn Sadik Empire! The Black Rose family cannot hold sway here!��


    While his heart seethed with rage, Marquis Cowport had already devised a plan for his next encounter with Emperor Xue Tianao. He would shed tears and castigate the Black Rose family, admonishing them for their impudence.


    Of course,


    The most important thing was to pin the "Soul Gem" project on the Black Rose family... However, just as Marquis Cowport was scheming in his heart, the black-haired girl suddenly halted in her tracks. This sudden stop caused Marquis Cowport��s heart to tremble, a foreboding sense of danger instantly rushing over him.


    In the next moment, as if to confirm Marquis Cowport��s ominous feeling, Miss Yumo turned her head slowly, casting a half-scornful gaze upon him, the white-robed mage, and the trembling jailers. After giving them a brief indifferent glance, Yumo turned her attention to the black-haired girl with horn-like hair that suppressed Marquis Cowport.


    "Oh, right, Xizhi."


    "Yes, Miss Yumo... I mean, Miss Yu, what is your order?"


    "Don��t forget to clean up the trash."


    "As you wish, my lady."


    Upon hearing these words and sensing the suffocating murderous intent concealed within Yumo��s voice, Marquis Cowport��s expression changed dramatically. He anxiously turned to the half-dragon girl by his side, seeking help.


    "Wait?! We agreed you wouldn��t kill me, you can��t...?!! Huh?!!"


    striking down the white-robed mages. In an instant, blood sprayed, and the dense scent of blood filled the entire dungeon...


    ��No,��


    ��You! You deceived me!��


    Marquis Cowport��s eyes filled with astonishment and anger as he looked at the black-haired dragon girl in front of him, her face displaying a kind smile. The resentment and unwillingness in his gaze seemed sharp enough to tear the girl with horn-like hair into pieces. However, as his life force and blood continued to drain away, Marquis Cowport had already lost the ability to fight back. With his neck pierced by the dagger, the esteemed lord of the region was even stripped of his ability to hurl a few curses...


    Observing the frantic appearance of the purple-haired man before her, Xizhi tilted her head with a playful expression. After confirming that Yumo had already left the dungeon, the girl with horn-like hair sincerely expressed her "gratitude" to the man before her:


    "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Cowport~"


    Indeed, the person who manipulated Marquis Cowport into saying such things was none other than Xizhi herself. She was also the one who gave Ed the chance to escape. The purpose was simple��to further diminish Yumo��s favorable impression of the Son of destiny. To minimize any obstacles from Yumo when they would act later. Yumo had an affection for children, and even if the Abyss Demons clashed with humans in the Winter Forest, she would try to avoid involving the children as much as possible.


    In order to ensure that Yumo believed Marquis Cowport��s words and did not detect anything amiss from his facial expressions, Xizhi had to give him a good beating first, leaving his face completely disfigured. That way, Yumo would not be able to discern any issues through his expression.


    "Hehe~"


    With this thought in mind, Xizhi couldn��t help but smile with satisfaction. Then, as the leader of the Nightingale organization, she no longer paid any attention to Marquis Cowport��s inept and furious glare. After leaving a small wound, no larger than a bowl, on his neck, she left the dungeon and followed Yumo��s footsteps...


    As Xizhi transformed into a shadow, leading the group of children out of the dungeon, the Black Rose Knights who remained inside showed no mercy. They drew their swords without hesitation, swiftly striking down the white-robed mages. In an instant, blood sprayed, and the dense scent of blood filled the entire dungeon...

 Chapter 244: Investigation [5/5]

    Outside the dungeon, within the estate of Marquis Cowport, countless guards of the Cowport family were currently "sleeping" on the ground, basking in the bright afternoon sunlight. Amongst the chaotic group of people, a young boy with white hair stood anxiously outside a small cottage, waiting for news from his black-haired big sister.


    As it turned out, the young boy��s initial choice was indeed correct. His black-haired big sister was a trustworthy presence.


    "boom~"


    accompanied by a powerful surge of azure aura, the small cottage in front of the young boy, which concealed the dungeon beneath it, instantly vanished in a burst of blue light. Subsequently, under Ed��s expectant and excited gaze, imposing black-armored knights holding sharp swords slowly emerged onto the ground.


    Accompanying these black-armored knights were numerous children dressed in tattered clothes, emerging from the depths of despair. When the radiant sunlight once again shone upon these exhausted children after many days, tears of excitement involuntarily streamed down their faces.


    Amongst these children, a white-haired girl with brown eyes stood out, her exquisite appearance already remarkable. Moreover, she was being held in the arms of a Black Rose Knight. The moment Ed saw this little girl, he was overwhelmed with joy and disregarded his own pain, running excitedly toward her.


    "Aisya! You��re safe, Thank god!"


    "Big brother?! Big brother, wuwuwu!"


    The white-haired girl, Aisya, was equally overwhelmed with excitement upon seeing her brother after being separated for many days, tears flowing from her adorable eyes. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the burly knight holding the little girl appeared fierce and brutal, he seemed to possess a gentle heart. He tactfully released the girl from his embrace.


    Soon after, without any surprises, the two siblings who had narrowly escaped death embraced tightly, creating a heartwarming scene.


    ...


    ...


    Yumo slowly walked out from behind, naturally witnessing this reunion. However, Yumo didn��t do anything but rather crossed her arms in front of her chest, silently observing the scene of the siblings reuniting.


    At this moment, the elderly butler, Sebastian, who had weaker stamina, finally managed to defeat the "staircase" with the support of his cane and arrived by Yumo��s side. After glancing at Ed, Aisya, and the nearby group of homeless children, Sebastian pretended to be puzzled and looked toward the black-haired girl next to him.


    "Miss Yumo, how do you plan to handle these children?"


    Sebastian asked with feigned puzzlement, knowing very well what Yumo had in mind. When it came to children, especially those without parents to care for them, Yumo could never turn a blind eye. Otherwise, there wouldn��t have been that peculiar scene in the Haunting Winter Forest where over thirty children huddled together in the Demon��s Lair overnight...


    As Sebastian had anticipated, Yumo remained silent for a moment before slowly speaking up,


    "Please, take care of these children just as before. Bring them back to the Black Rose and ensure their well-being and safety."


    "Understood, Miss Yumo. We will take good care of these children," Sebastian respectfully replied.


    "Very well,"


    Miss Yumo responded with a hint of seriousness. She then glanced at the staircase not far behind her, leading to the dungeon, and the heavily damaged Marquis��s mansion in the distance after the autumn mists had dispersed.


    "Little Sai," Yumo called.


    "Yes, Miss Yumo, is there anything else you command?"


    Sebastian asked.


    "What are your plans for this place? The Black Rose family attacked the residence of a Marquis, which could lead to diplomatic issues. I... seem to have been a bit reckless just now,"


    Yumo��s tone carried a tinge of guilt.


    Sebastian quickly shook his head, denying her self-blame.


    "No, no, no, Miss Yumo, please don��t say that. The decision to act was ours as well. As for diplomatic issues and such, you don��t need to worry at all."


    "Hmm?"


    Curiosity sparked in Yumo as she noticed Sebastian��s confident expression.


    "I don��t need to worry at all?"


    "Yes, indeed, My lady,"


    Sebastian responded confidently.


    However, before Sebastian could elaborate, a cute girl with dragon horns flapped her wings and flew excitedly to Yumo��s side. Among the members of the Black Rose family, there was a peculiar trait: their behavior differed greatly when they were near Yumo compared to when they were not. Xizhi, who was usually introverted in the sunlight, instantly transformed into an energetic and playful young girl in front of Yumo.


    Helpless but indulgent, Yumo couldn��t help but smile,


    "Why are you so confident?"


    "Well, after all, we have done this many times!"


    Xizhi boasted.


    "Hmm? Many times?"


    Yumo raised an eyebrow at the statement.


    Hastily correcting herself, Xizhi shook her head,


    "Oh no, no, that��s not what I meant. I meant we��ve practiced it many times during drills! This real-life exercise will definitely be okay!"


    Before she could finish her sentence,


    Amidst the bewildered gazes of countless onlookers, a horrifying pillar of fire erupted from the ground not far behind Xizhi, shooting up into the sky.


    "Boom~"


    accompanied by a thunderous explosion, a searing blast wave swept in all directions, instantly vanquishing the winter chill. Under the relentless blaze, the dungeon crumbled to nothingness, reduced to a mere memory.


    With her back to the inferno, Xizhi grinned mischievously, clasping her hands together and tilting her head, seeking acknowledgment from her mother-like figure Yumo.


    "Hehe, Miss Yumo, now no one knows what occurred here. This dungeon has been decimated due to a mishap caused by internal magic leakage. No one can trace it back to us. Rest assured, Miss Yumo."


    "Hmm, well done,"


    Yumo praised with a smile. She gently patted Xizhi��s head, and the dragon-horned girl closed her eyes, savoring Yumo��s tender touch.


    "Hehe~"


    After satisfying the young girl��s desires, Yumo turned her attention to the aging butler standing by her side.


    "Little Sai."


    "Yes, My lady."


    "Xue Tianao sent me an invitation, right?"


    "Yes, My lady... Have you made a decision?"


    "Yes, let us accept the invitation. I long to meet that person again."


    As she spoke, Yumo gazed thoughtfully toward the location of the Skye Dome Capital.


    "Oh, by the way, Little Sai."


    "Is there anything else, Miss Yumo?"


    "Thoroughly investigate what this Chosen One has been up to in private."


    Upon hearing this, a subtle smile tugged at the corners of Sebastian��s mouth.


    "Understood, My lady. We assure you that we will unveil every detail."

 Chapter 245:

    last chapter for today :


    In the SkyDome Palace, within the emperor��s sleeping chamber, all the attendants, servants, and trusted aides including the wrapped packages, and Xue Tianao��s beloved concubines were perplexed as they followed Xue Tianao��s instructions and left Palace.


    They gathered outside the walls, while the expansive palace was enveloped by a faint golden magical aura released by Xue Tianao, isolating it from the outside world.


    For a moment, the previously heavily guarded and bustling Skye Dome Palace fell into complete silence. Only Xue Tianao remained inside, as this was precisely what he needed.


    He couldn��t afford any disturbances at this moment; he needed to focus and utilize the synthesis scrolls provided by the system.


    Alchemy!


    As the plain magic synthesis scroll instantly disintegrated and transformed into a massive magical furnace, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted. A faint golden light, filled with a "sacred" power, radiated from within, spreading a terrifying pressure and immense magical energy throughout the entire hall. Even the sturdy palace walls cracked under the weight of Xue Tianao��s aura, revealing fissures. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strictly speaking, it was wise of Xue Tianao to have Toma and the others leave Palace. After all, those people were powerless against the overwhelming aura emanating from him. It would only hinder him if they stayed.


    "Hehe, it��s time to begin," Xue Tianao��s eyes became resolute.


    Then, the golden-haired man raised his hand abruptly. The faint golden power began to gather around the furnace. The Ice Dragon��s Horn, Tears of Nature, Black Coral��s Roots, Bud of the Bewildering Flower, Leaves of the Heartbroken Ghost Flower, and the Summer Dew of Crimson��all materials purchased at high prices from Noya��were guided by Xue Tianao��s power, continuously pouring into the furnace.


    Under the intense heat inside the furnace, the materials dissolved and melted, gradually condensing into droplets of essence...


    ...


    The advanced scrolls obtained through the accumulation of system points had an almost one hundred percent success rate for synthesis. Even if there were some twists and turns during the synthesis process, Xue Tianao remained calm and composed.


    As time passed, the golden light grew more dazzling, and the magically crafted furnace suddenly exploded! The concentrated essence floated gently in front of Xue Tianao and settled into the exquisitely prepared crystal bottle.


    "Hehe, a success,"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but reveal a satisfied smile as he gazed at the crystal-clear red liquid within the bottle.


    Although his smile was as charming as ever, at this moment...


    However, there was an unsettling feeling that sent shivers down his spine. Xue Tianao couldn��t help but think about the woman with "Immeasurable value." With his current strength and influence, gaining the support of someone like Mengxi or Miss Yu, who possessed exceptional value, would make the trial mission and saving the world a guarantee.


    At that moment, he would transcend to Divine rank (8th stage) and reach the legendary realm that no one else could achieve. Xue Tianao was confident that he could conquer Mengxi, the heroine. After all, he was the chosen son of destiny, guided by the will of heaven, the true "main character" of this world. It was only natural for the "male protagonist" to be paired with the "female protagonist." His confidence knew no bounds.


    However, when it came to Bloody Butterfly, Xue Tianao wasn��t so sure. Conquering this alluring and antagonistic beauty seemed like a difficult task. His past behavior only made the conquest more challenging. Yet, with his charm and intelligence, given enough time, he believed he could overcome any obstacles.


    The problem was, time was running short. After the coronation ceremony, the Black Rose Family would undoubtedly return to the Sadik Empire. Conquering Bloody Butterfly would become an impossible challenge.


    Even within these few days, conquering Bloody Butterfly seemed equally daunting. Frustrated, Xue Tianao had to rely on the power of the system and exchange rare ancient scrolls from the point mall to create a special spirit medicine. If he couldn��t conquer her, he would make Bloody Butterfly consume this spirit medicine during dinner! Even if she resisted, the Demon Princess would have no choice but to submit to him.


    "Hehe, I can��t help but feel excited about it."


    Recalling the exquisite beauty and the intriguing mix of innocence and wickedness in Miss Yu��s face during the welcoming banquet, Xue Tianao felt an irresistible desire.


    Strange laughter gradually echoed from the palace, causing Toma, the guard stationed outside, to furrow his brow and gaze at the closed doors of Skye Dome Palace with a peculiar expression.


    With the determination to conquer "Bloody Butterfly" in his heart, time swiftly passed. Two days later, the anticipated dinner arrived as scheduled...


    During this period, Xue Tianao had heard about the death of Marquis Cowport and the explosion of the Soul Gem. However, due to unsuccessful investigations, numerous pressing matters, and meticulous preparations for the evening banquet, he didn��t have much time to dwell on what had happened to Marquis Cowport.


    After assigning the task of thorough investigation to his subordinate, Toma, Xue Tianao focused on the preparations for the coronation ceremony and the attire he needed to wear when meeting Yu-black Rose.


    His preparations proved to be highly effective.


    Inside the Palace, a welcoming palace within the imperial compound, a handsome man with long, golden braided hair was being attended to by several maids. He was donning an exquisite robe, meticulously crafted to perfection. The man��s facial features were well-defined, and his eyes, cold and proud, seemed to lack focus. Deep and dark blue, they exuded a sense of tranquility. His golden hair cascaded over his ears, and his earlobe earrings emitted a luxurious golden glow.


    Handsome, stern, and radiating pride, these qualities adorned the man��s face. He was none other than Xue Tianao, the ruler of the Snow Night Empire, who had captivated the hearts of countless women. With a satisfied expression, the emperor examined himself in the mirror, appreciating the meticulous craftsmanship of the robe, crafted by a team of top tailors.


    "Not bad, not bad," he remarked with contentment.


    Xue Tianao was highly pleased with the attire. He believed it would immediately catch Miss Yu��s attention. He couldn��t help but estimate the impact in his heart. It��s worth mentioning that the design of this attire wasn��t solely based on his preferences. It was tailored according to the intelligence provided by Mo Xiao, the remarkable information broker of A-level value.


    Xue Tianao understood that Mo Xiao couldn��t completely discern Blood Butterfly��s current intentions, and he found it understandable. After all, it was hard for most people to believe that the Abyss Demon would stand on the side of humans.


    Aside from that, the information acquired from Mo Xiao was invaluable, especially the details regarding Miss Yu��s lifelong hobbies. These crucial insights would greatly assist him in pursuing her.


    Just like this garment, which was specially crafted based on Miss Yu��s preferences!


    It would undoubtedly astonish her and enhance her favorable impression when she laid eyes on him wearing it.


    Although Xue Tianao had already prepared the spirit medicine, he still intended to rely on his charm to win her over, considering her growing fondness for him.


    After all, he now possessed the most striking appearance and masculine charm he had ever had in his several lifetimes!


    As Xue Tianao admired his dashing reflection in the mirror, a petite girl suddenly burst into the room and, without a word, hugged his arm.


    " Brother Tianao! You promised to accompany us tonight. Why did you suddenly..."


    The girl spoke in a sweet and slightly dissatisfied tone, simultaneously displaying her charm. Her call brought Xue Tianao back to reality, causing his eyebrows to furrow.


    The handsome, golden-haired man deliberately wore a "guilty" expression and looked at the adorable girl with blue hair in front of him, as well as the beautiful orange-haired woman who had just entered the room in magnificent court attire.


    "Sorry, Lilian and Olivia, I have urgent matters to attend to tonight and can��t accompany you,"


    he said, although both women in front of him had been the result of his meticulous pursuit, their allure paled in comparison to the breathtaking black-haired girl.


    The focus was on conquering Yu-black Rose!


    Despite feeling annoyed by the presence of the two girls, Xue Tianao continued to put on a gentle face that could only fool young girls.


    "The person I��m about to meet holds great significance for the entire Snow Night Empire. I hope you can understand."


    "Understand? But... but we had an agreement,"


    Lilian pouted unhappily, while Olivia furrowed her brow.


    "Tianao, you wouldn��t..."


    Upon hearing this, a barely noticeable gleam of suspicion flickered in Xue Tianao��s eyes.


    "Are they afraid I��ll find someone else?"


    Well, I did deceive them before, promising not to pursue new girls, but...


    With a faint smile, Xue Tianao quickly waved his hand.


    "Hehe, rest assured, I have no feelings for her. Everything I do is for the country and its people, which is why I��m having dinner with her."


    If he could conquer Miss Yu, her value would far surpass that of the two women before him. Ending things with them wouldn��t matter.


    But for now, he should appease them.


    "Lilian, Olivia, trust me. I only need you two,"


    he said as a golden light flashed in his eyes. The two girls, who had been wearing displeased expressions, met his gaze and couldn��t help but calm down, showing an expression of


    "understanding."


    "We understand, Tianao. We believe in you."


    "We got it, Brother Tianao. You go ahead and handle your business..."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    ...


    However, just as Xue Tianao soothingly reassured his concubines, one of his trusted aides, Toma, slowly pushed open the door and approached Xue Tianao��s side.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Yu from the Black Rose Dukedom has arrived."


    "Very well "


    Xue Tianao nodded in response. Then, he turned his gaze back to his two wives, using gentle and understanding eyes.


    "I need to work now. You two can go back, and I��ll come to find you later."


    Though it seemed considerate, in reality, it was dismissive. With Toma as his guard, Xue Tianao adjusted his collar with excitement shining in his azure eyes. He walked briskly toward the main gate, filled with anticipation and an unsettling desire...

 Chapter 246: Conversation with Xue Tianao [1/5]

    Within the Skye Dome Palace, in the magnificent reception hall adorned with gold and jewels, the long dining table was adorned with nearly a hundred exquisite dishes and fine wines from various regions of the Ancita Continent. In this spacious hall, only two figures remained. After Xue Tianao escorted Miss Yu into the room, all the servants and guards were dismissed, leaving the two of them undisturbed in their own world.


    At this moment, Xue Tianao sat confidently on one side of the square table, his handsome face adorned with a charming smile. Directly across from him sat the stunning black-haired girl he had been yearning for days on end.


    The black-haired girl, dressed in an elegant and flowing black silk dress, possessed a beauty that seemed as if the Creator had personally carved and polished it, capable of making all things pale in comparison. The exquisite attire and subtle makeup added to her allure, making her resemble a sprite from a painting, captivating the hearts and souls of those who beheld her.


    As Xue Tianao gazed at the black-haired girl, her features softly illuminated by candlelight, his heart was filled with an intoxicated feeling...


    --


    At the same time, outside the Palace, Lilian and Olivia, members of Xue Tianao��s harem, managed to persuade Toma to relax his surveillance on them.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they had come to a nearby vantage point on a high platform.


    Although the two of them were not particularly powerful, they were able to use the "telescope" Xue Tianao had gifted them to observe the happenings inside the Skye Dome Palace through the windows. Naturally, they witnessed the scene where Xue Tianao and the young lady from the Black Rose family were having dinner together.


    Upon seeing the incredibly beautiful black-haired girl, the once-settled hearts of the two girls became restless once again.


    Having spent considerable time with Xue Tianao, they had come to understand a part of his nature.


    They were well aware that despite his sweet words and enthusiastic promises, it was highly likely that he would "submit" to the enchanting young lady from the Black Rose Duchy.


    Realizing this, the two girls clenched their fists tightly.


    "That despicable woman! How dare she seduce Brother Tianao!"


    Lillian, who was younger and akin to a little sister, couldn��t help but angrily curse.


    Beside her, Olivia, though not directly lashing out, cast a hostile gaze toward the unfamiliar black-haired girl.


    "This... vixen..."


    "Olivia, what should we do? I don��t want to see Brother Tianao with another woman by his side!"


    Lillian said, her voice filled with distress.


    "Well, in that case, I will inform Father and ask him to help resolve this... silently,"


    Olivia responded with determination.


    Like her Father��s intention...


    She had dreamt of becoming a queen or a princess, but now, the presence of Mengxi and this girl would undoubtedly have a significant impact on her position.


    Father, though reluctant to involve himself in such matters, would likely intervene in the end!


    Upon hearing this, Lillian��s face immediately lit up, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Lord Rockefeller, will undoubtedly eliminate this woman with ease! How dare this daughter from a nouveau riche family seduce our Tianao! She must face the consequences!"


    "Yes..."


    Olivia nodded slightly, her deep purple eyes filled with jealousy and resentment...


    --


    Ignoring the envious and even slightly murderous gazes from the two girls outside, Yumo chose to disregard them. After all, their limited abilities posed no threat to her, and she had no interest in squabbling with young girls. Her focus remained on the man with golden hair sitting across the dining table.


    Xue Tianao.


    Every time she laid eyes on him, Yumo��s heart couldn��t help but feel conflicted. Unlike when she recently saw Mengxi, the Heroine, but for this Chosen one�� there was no trace of joy in Yumo��s heart for various reasons. Instead, an indescribable disgust festered within her.


    For instance, this time, as soon as Yumo saw Xue Tianao, her brows furrowed involuntarily.


    "What on earth is he wearing?!"


    ��A rainbow-colored rooster?�� Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Xue Tianao��s dazzling and vibrant attire, along with the splendid peacock-like tail extending from his outfit, Yumo��s deep blue eyes were filled with speechlessness. Her eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. Yumo despised such flashy and ostentatious clothing... It was excessively gaudy, downright nauseating, especially when paired with Xue Tianao��s perpetual nauseating smirk. It was simply ludicrous.


    Furthermore, apart from the attire, the food... Yumo had a great fondness for good food, both preparing it herself and savoring it. After spending so much time as an inanimate building, she had always planned to thoroughly explore the cuisine of this unfamiliar world once she took human form. However, as she surveyed the array of dishes on the table, Yumo couldn��t summon any enthusiasm. The reason was simple:


    "I detest sour flavors!"


    And it seemed that about eighty percent of the food on the table somehow incorporated sourness!


    Not only that, but the ambiance of the lavishly decorated palace room, the peculiar scent of perfume lingering in the air... and the abundance of drinks��


    In any case, Yumo was extremely displeased with everything around her. Was the other party doing it on purpose?! She always felt that this Chosen One was intentionally provoking her?! Everything he prepared was something she detested?


    As if she couldn��t stand it anymore, Yumo��s internal dissatisfaction continued to rise even before she officially began to interact with Xue Tianao.


    ��So annoying...��


    Yumo cursed in her mind. However, despite that, Yumo managed to control her inner displeasure and put on a polite demeanor and a kind smile.


    Facing Xue Tianao��s toast, Yumo symbolically returned the gesture by finishing the drink in her cup.


    ��Disgusting...��


    After seeing Yumo drink the glass of wine, Xue Tianao, sitting across from her and leisurely sipping his own drink, couldn��t help but slightly lift the corners of his mouth.


    A look of eager anticipation appeared in his deep blue eyes.


    ��Hehe, everything is going according to plan,��


    Xue Tianao whispered with great satisfaction in his heart. The attire and behavior of Miss Yu Black Rose in front of him were almost identical to what Mo Xiao had predicted before.


    This further confirmed Xue Tianao��s belief in the reliability of Mo Xiao��s investigation.


    This candlelit dinner was meticulously prepared by Xue Tianao based on the information provided by Mo Xiao, after thoroughly researching Miss Yu��s preferences and habits. Whether it was his own attire, the gourmet dishes on the table, or the perfume sprayed early on, everything was prepared with a purpose in mind!


    Although there were no obvious changes in expression, the young lady��s inner joy must have reached its peak.


    What��s more...


    ��She drank it!��


    Looking at the empty glass on Yumo��s hand, Xue Tianao��s confidence began to soar rapidly.


    The accumulating goodwill, coupled with the assistance of the elixir,


    ��hehe~ it seemed that tonight was destined to be an unforgettable night...��


    After a brief moment of fantasizing about the scene of the beautiful black-haired girl enjoying herself under him, Xue Tianao looked up at the charming young lady.


    In order to turn fantasy into reality, he needed to make more effort.


    "Miss Yu, are you satisfied with the hospitality here?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I am quite ��satisfied��,"


    the black-haired girl replied gracefully with a smile.


    "It��s actually Your Majesty who invited me for dinner on the eve of the coronation ceremony. I wonder if there��s anything you need to discuss?"


    "Hahaha, nothing, nothing. I just wanted to chat with someone from the Famous Black Rose Duchy. After all, I��m curious about what the southern continent is like. Also, since Miss Yu has come from afar, I was worried about your well-being and wanted to express my concern."


    "I see, Your Majesty, you don��t need to worry. I��m doing fine now."


    "Oh, that��s good to hear. If Miss Yu encounters any problems or has any questions during your stay in my empire, feel free to approach me."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Miss Yumo nodded slightly ��respectfully,��


    but...


    At the next moment, just as Xue Tianao was about to begin his strategic plan, the expression of the black-haired girl subtly changed.


    A hint of unnoticed coldness appeared above her smiling face. More importantly, the girl took the initiative to speak first.


    "Speaking of which, I do have quite a few questions that I��d like to know."


    Yumo, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up, causing Xue Tianao to pause for a moment. However, being experienced in the realm of emotions, he quickly regained his composure.


    "Oh? Questions, please go ahead."


    "Um, first of all, it��s about the extraordinary relationship between you and Miss Mengxi. Rumors are spreading throughout the entire kingdom, and I heard that you already have five close female companions. So, I��m curious... how do you view Miss Mengxi? Do you like her?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing these words, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but furrow his brows.


    ��Why is she suddenly asking this question? And what��s with that peculiar look in her eyes?��


    However,


    Based on Mo Xiao��s information, this young lady had a strong possessiveness and was loyal in matters of the heart. She wouldn��t be willing to share the same man with other women. In that case, in order to improve her favorability, he must first clarify his relationship with those few women from his household and with Mengxi...


    With these thoughts in mind, Xue Tianao let out a bitter smile as if he had been misunderstood by the world for a long time. He sighed deeply, looking up at the sky.


    "Ah, Miss Yu, you��ve misunderstood. Those girls are just rumors among the common people. The relationship between me and them is merely a political alliance, nothing more. I believe you can understand that. As for the relationship between me and Miss Mengxi, it��s also just a rumor. According to the prophecy of the Asumos Church, we might unite in the future, but it would be solely for the purpose of combining our powers to save this world. Although Miss Mengxi is beautiful, I don��t have any romantic feelings for her. Actually..."


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao slowly stood up,


    Step by step, he approached Miss yu,


    And when he reached her side, Xue Tianao deliberately used a tender and affectionate tone and, following Mo Xiao��s advice, tried to imitate a "domineering CEO." He raised his hand and pressed it against the chair next to the black-haired girl, performing an imposing wall slam,


    "Miss Yu, do you know? In fact, compared to the Girl of destiny, the one I truly like is that slightly mischievous yet inherently innocent dark-haired girl, just�� like... you, Miss Yu~"


    "..."


    At that moment, Yumo fell into a momentary silence,


    Then,


    She narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly and replied coldly,


    "...You, you��re quite disgusting..."


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 247: Miss Bloody Butterfly [2/5]

    After carefully considering the information provided by Mo Xiao, Xue Tianao meticulously dressed and acted, aiming to emulate the ideal partner in Miss Yu��s heart. Believing himself to be an exceptional actor, Xue Tianao intended to increase Miss Yu��s favorability toward him by combining gentleness and dominance in his demeanor.


    Little did he know,


    The words shared by Mo Xiao were carefully crafted. After meeting Miss Yu, every action Xue Tianao believed would enhance her favorability towards him actually irritated her nerves. Whether it was his attire, the grand hall��s decor, the delicacies on the table, or Xue Tianao��s "confident" words and "domineering" gestures,


    Without exception,


    They only made Miss Yu more displeased.


    Xue Tianao��s attempts to establish boundaries with the other palace members further disgusted Yumo, as she despised irresponsible playboys more than a heartbreaker.


    The thought of such a man being the Chosen One, destined to unite with the adorable and kind-hearted Mengxi in the future? It infuriated Yumo to no end.


    Therefore,


    After Xue Tianao arrogantly cornered her against the wall, Yumo��s lovely face couldn��t help but darken uncontrollably.


    "You... are quite Disgusting..."


    Initially, Yumo had planned to maintain some polite pretenses, but she completely lost interest in feigning courtesy and gave Xue Tianao a disdainful look. Truth be told, Yumo didn��t intend to be so direct. After all, she was the heiress of the Black Rose Family, and she didn��t want her words and actions to rupture the relationship between her children and the Chosen One.


    Thus,


    After coldly uttering those words, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a twinge of guilt in her heart...


    However, recalling her conversation with Xiao earlier, Yumo��s heart gradually calmed down.


    On the other hand,


    Upon hearing those words, especially the term "Disgusting," Xue Tianao froze in place.


    Miss Yu��s reaction completely exceeded his expectations. Not only did he fail to witness the cute blushing face he anticipated, but he also received the assessment of being "Disgusting"?


    "Disgusting?"


    Since acquiring his handsome appearance and becoming the Crown Prince, had anyone ever spoken of him like this?


    This word instantly reminded Xue Tianao of some unpleasant memories, causing his fists to unconsciously clench. displeasure appeared in his azure eyes. However, considering that he still needed to conquer the girl in front of him, Xue Tianao suppressed the urge to lose his temper...


    Yet, his heart remained filled with confusion,


    "Why? Her reaction... seems off, doesn��t it?"


    No joy, but rather a display of disgust.


    This Bloody Butterfly supposedly liked this domineering type, right? Could it be that Mo Xiao��s information was "mistaken"?


    Xue Tianao furrowed his brows, puzzled.


    However, after all, Xue Tianao was a cunning and sly person. Upon realizing that his current behavior was actually unpleasant, he immediately abandoned his dominant mode and restored his gentlemanly image of the past. He put on a very innocent expression and said,


    "Miss Yu, your words seem inappropriate, don��t they? Have I... done something to displease you?"


    "..."


    However, Yumo, after giving a faint glance at the blond man next to her who looked ��confused,�� ignored him and silently lowered her head to eat the dessert on the table.


    After a few seconds of silence, Miss Yu finally spoke slowly. However, her words did not answer Xue Tianao��s question; instead, she asked a new question,


    " Medrir, Roman, Zion, and Venil, I remember these people were always by your side when you were still the Crown Prince... Why haven��t we seen them recently? I heard that they were assassinated. Your Majesty, do you know anything about this?"


    "Hmm? Venil and the others?"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tianao��s face remained composed, but his heart trembled slightly. After all, those few ��brothers�� of his had been eliminated by him due to their divergent paths...


    Medrir, Roman, Zion, and Venil were all individuals with an A-rank value. They undoubtedly provided great help to Xue Tianao, but due to conflicts in dealing with the issues of the late emperor and the royalist faction, these three eventually chose to leave him and go to the Red Lotus Leaf Empire.


    In Xue Tianao��s view, this was undoubtedly an act of betrayal. At the same time, Xue Tianao couldn��t allow these high-value individuals to join an opposing nation. What if they chose to help the Red Lotus Leaf and become his enemies in the future? To prevent such a situation, Xue Tianao privately handled these individuals.


    People of high value who didn��t belong to him, Xue Tianao inclined to destroy them all. It wasn��t a big deal, so why did this young lady suddenly bring it up?


    This made a hint of seriousness flash in Xue Tianao��s eyes, but he knew he had to continue pretending.


    Immediately, Xue Tianao put on an expression of frustration and pounding his chest, he said,


    "Ah, to be honest, they disappeared during a secret mission. I��m also very worried about them, after all, they��re my good brothers. After their disappearance, I sent countless royal knights to try to find them, but... it��s still in vain. Sigh, I don��t know where they��ve gone..."


    At this moment, Xue Tianao somewhat resembled a good leader who worried about his subordinates. Unfortunately, Xue Tianao��s behavior hardly elicited any expected response from the black-haired girl.


    She simply continued eating her dessert quietly, absentmindedly uttering a casual


    "Oh" with her slightly parted lips.


    Seeing her reaction, Xue Tianao furrowed his brow.


    ��Could she have discovered something?��


    he wondered.


    Before Xue Tianao could contemplate for long, the black-haired girl, who had been smoldering with anger deep inside, spoke up again.


    A faint red glow flickered in her deep blue eyes.


    "Besides, Your Majesty, I��m quite curious about a lot of things. Such as royal funerals, Soul Gems, handling issues with the southern nobility, extracting raw materials for Mana Fusion Bombs, the Cowport family��s tragedy... I��ve noticed that you��ve been quite busy lately, preparing for the coronation ceremony and dealing with so many matters."


    Miss Yu��s words sounded filled with admiration, but to Xue Tianao, they were dripping with sarcasm.


    In this moment, the Emperor of the Empire wiped the smile off his face, and his expression gradually turned gloomy.


    These matters undoubtedly were the things Xue Tianao was desperately trying to conceal. While he believed that these dirty deeds were necessary for the stability and strength of the empire, he was well aware that once these events were exposed, his reputation would undoubtedly suffer a severe blow, and the support of the people might even collapse.


    At this moment, Xue Tianao became certain that the black-haired girl before him was indeed knowledgeable about many of his secrets.


    How could she have discovered them even though he thought he had handled everything so well? It seemed he had underestimated the intelligence network of the Black Rose family. They were just a noble family in the Sadik Empire, yet they could uncover so much information in the heavens above...


    Speaking of which, the explosion at the Marquis Cowport mansion earlier was probably also the doing of the Black Rose family...


    Xue Tianao fell into a brief silence. After a moment, the Emperor revealed a relieved smile. Since the other party already knew these things, there was no longer any need for pretense. It was time to come clean.


    "Hehe, I didn��t expect Miss Yu to know so much, and moreover, to ask me so directly. I wonder why?" he remarked.


    "Just curious. I wanted to ask, Your Majesty, what exactly were your thoughts. You are the Chosen One, but the actions you��ve taken, such as creating ��Soul Gems,�� don��t seem like something a chosen person should do."


    "You indeed know. But... what should a chosen one do then?"


    Upon hearing these words, Xue Tianao immediately showed a scornful smile.


    "Miss Yu, the responsibility of a chosen one is simple: to save this world, eradicate the Abyssal Demons in the North, and bring peace to this continent. In order to achieve this goal, sacrifices of a few individuals are necessary. As for those ��Soul Gems�� you mentioned, the sacrifice of hundreds of lowly lives can help shape a powerful seventh-tier existence. What��s wrong with that? You should know that a powerful seventh-tier existence is more useful than a thousand armies."


    "Sacrifices? Including your own siblings? Your former subordinates who followed you? And the southern nobles who were founding heroes?" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Siblings? No, they are not. They are merely potential factors that could cause turmoil in the empire. If they were alive, most likely they would rise up in rebellion against my rule. Should I spare them? Wait for a civil war? As for the Lalo family, it��s better to let them rest eternally in their homeland than to let them later threaten the Empire of Snow Night by pledging allegiance to the Red Lotos Leaf Empire. And as for the southern nobles, they did have merits, but they have become destabilizing factors in the empire. They must be eliminated. It��s a convenient excuse. Besides, the treasury is running low, and their accumulated wealth happens to be just right for saving our finances. Hahaha."


    "What about completely wiping them out? Not even sparing the children?"


    "What else can be done? Leave behind potential enemies who may seek revenge in the future?"


    "You... are much crueler than I imagined..."


    Faced with the black-haired girl��s string of questions, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but feel a mix of emotions. Even the look in his eyes toward Miss Yu revealed a hint of disbelief.


    "Hehe, cruel? But, to be honest, I never expected you, the heiress of the Black Rose family, to care about these things. I am well aware that your family has done similar things within the Sadik Empire. Why the sudden sympathy for outsiders? It��s quite unexpected, Miss Yu."


    After a teasing smile, Xue Tianao leaned in slowly, bringing his face close to the black-haired girl��s.


    "Oh no... I should say... Miss Bloody Butterfly~"


    Yu Mo: "..."

 Chapter 248: Spirit Medicine [3/5]

    "Miss Yu, oh... no... I should address you as Miss Bloody Butterfly,"


    Xue Tianao said with a smile. His tone was filled with teasing, along with a thick sense of confidence. At that moment, it seemed like Xue Tianao had completely taken control of the conversation.


    Upon hearing Xue Tianao��s word��s, Yumo couldn��t help but pause for a moment, a confusion expression appeared on her face. How could he see through her true identity as the ��Bloody Butterfly�� when she had been operating undercover, concealing her true self? Did this chosen one possess some other special ability? These thought crossed the girl��s mind.


    Meanwhile, observing the slightly astonished black-haired girl, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but reveal a smug expression.


    "Hehe, it��s not only the Black Rose family who has a powerful intelligence network. I have also gathered quite a bit of information about you, Miss Bloody Butterfly."


    "Information?" she asked.


    "Hehe, it��s quite unexpected. Who would have thought that the heiress of the Black Rose family has become a new Abyssal Demon king? If this were to get out, what would happen to the reputation of the Black Rose Duchy? It would surely be in ruins,"


    Xue Tianao��s tone seemed to carry a hint of threat.


    Upon hearing this, Yumo furrowed her brows in an unsurprised manner. She despised being threatened...


    Simultaneously, upon hearing the term ��heiress,�� the black-haired girl��s gaze became strange.


    ��Bloody Butterfly? It seems he doesn��t know much yet and still sees me as a newly ascended Demon king. Well, I guess no one would jump to that conclusion about the Demon Temple...��


    However, he had only scratched the surface of her understanding, yet Xue Tianao acted as if he knew everything, presenting himself as if he held all the cards.


    ��I am Truly... speechless...��


    While Yumo was silently criticizing in her mind, Xue Tianao moved closer to her, their faces now only two fists apart. Seeing that Yumo remained silent, Xue Tianao earnestly admired her exquisite features.


    "Ah, Abyssal Demons, heh��? It��s hard to believe that such a beautiful lady like you could be one of those bloodthirsty creatures. And to top it off, you��re even in human form? Miss Bloody Butterfly, you truly are a unique existence."


    Faced with Xue Tianao��s constant marveling by her ear, Yumo showed a look of impatience.


    "Even if I��m unique, I��m still an Abyssal Demon. Your Majesty, getting so close to me and exposing my identity, aren��t you afraid I��ll tear you apart?" she questioned.


    "Afraid? Why should I be afraid?" Xue Tianao asked nonchalantly.


    "I understand very well that you��re different from other Abyssal Demons, Miss Bloody Butterfly. You don��t follow the instincts of the Abyssal Demons. Otherwise, you would have already made a move when you were with Miss Mengxi before. Besides, I know that you won��t harm me."


    "Why are you so confident?" she asked.


    "Hehe, for various reasons,"


    Xue Tianao teased, tilting his head.


    "But the main reason is that I know your objective, Miss Bloody Butterfly."


    "My... objective?"


    Yumo furrowed her delicate eyebrows.


    "What is it? How do you know?"


    "Naturally, you underestimated me, Miss Bloody Butterfly,"


    Xue Tianao replied with immense confidence. The information obtained from the communication device Pelochi brought back from Wind City included not only Bloody Butterfly��s appearance but also parts of her conversation with the High Priest of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    "Your objective, Miss Bloody Butterfly, isn��t it to defeat the Abyssal Demons, eradicate the Demon Temple, and restore peace and tranquility to the world?"


    "You... What are you saying?"


    "You don��t need to concern yourself with how I know,"


    Xue Tianao said, raising his hand confidently and pointing to his head.


    "I have many cards up my sleeve. But... I must say, I��m quite relieved, Miss Bloody Butterfly. Even after becoming an Abyssal Demon, you haven��t forgotten your human identity. You��ve maintained your sanity, not going mad. In fact, you��re even fighting for human forces."


    "Relieved? Have you forgotten that your brother died under my attack?"


    "My brother? Bernard? He brought it upon himself by provoking you."


    "Heh. It seems there��s not much affection between you and your brother?"


    "Not at all, since childhood."


    "I see..."


    Miss Yu tilted her head indifferently, casting a casual glance at Xue Tianao beside her.


    "But with this understanding, Your Majesty, your invitation to the palace is probably not just for pleasantries, is it? And now that you��ve directly exposed my identity, what exactly do you intend to do? Do you want to treat us, the Black Rose family, as enemies, just like how you dealt with the Marquis family?"


    "Hahaha, very straightforward, Miss Bloody Butterfly."


    Xue Tianao��s hearty laughter resounded throughout the restaurant.


    "Fine, since you��re being so direct, I��ll get straight to the point as well. I don��t intend to target the Black Rose family. My objective is simple: I want to cooperate with you!"


    Saying that Xue Tianao extended his index finger, pointing it at the stunning black-haired girl in front of him.


    "Cooperate with me? Why?" S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, it��s simple. I am the Chosen One! What I want to do is unify the entire continent of Antica. In the future, there may be conflicts with the Sadiq Empire, but if we can establish a good relationship with your Black Rose family, it will reduce a lot of pressure during those battles. Moreover, if we become allies, I can guarantee that your Black Rose family will remain a top force on the continent, and even rise further. Additionally, Miss Bloody Butterfly, you are a Demon King. As a Demon King, you can command countless ordinary Abyssal Demons. With your assistance, defeating the Abyssal Demons will be much easier."


    "..."


    "Most importantly, by cooperating with me, your desire to expel the Abyssal Demons and destroy the Demon Temple can be fulfilled. Together, we can bring peace and stability to the entire world! This is a win-win choice. Why not embrace it?"


    Xue Tianao��s words were filled with arrogance and wildness. Every word he spoke exuded strong confidence. His imposing aura, coupled with his self-assured speech, would likely stir up a surge of emotions in ordinary people. However, when these words entered Yumo��s ears, they only brought a trace of skepticism to her expression.


    "Defeat the Abyssal Demons? Easier?"


    she questioned.


    "Your Majesty Xue Tianao, you seem quite confident. Aren��t you underestimating the Abyssal Demons? They have been terrifying monsters threatening the continent for centuries. Yet, you speak as if they can be easily defeated. Have you forgotten that not long ago, the border defenses of the Snow Night Empire were effortlessly destroyed by the Abyssal Demons?"


    "Hahaha, that?"


    Xue Tianao still wore a dismissive expression.


    "That was merely because the Wind City��s army was too weak and outdated. Ordinary Abyssal Demons are nothing more than a group of bloodthirsty and brainless beasts. They are nothing but paper tigers in the face of a military equipped with modern weapons. Miss Bloody Butterfly, you��ve witnessed it firsthand, haven��t you? The power of the Magic Bomb? With just one attack, it can turn thousands of Abyssal Demons into ashes. Is it difficult to defeat these Abyssal Demons?"


    "..."


    "As for those Demon king existences, they are indeed strong, but they are not invincible! Not long ago, didn��t I defeat the arrogant Flame Demon Inferno? There are only a few Demon Kings, and once the forces on the continent are consolidated, under my leadership, eradicating the Abyssal Demons is not mere empty talk! The times have changed..."


    ...


    After uttering a series of bold statements, Xue Tianao looked enthusiastically at the black-haired girl in front of him.


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, let��s cooperate. By doing so, your long-cherished wish can also be fulfilled."


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao reached out his hand, gesturing an invitation to Yumo. In his eyes, his proposal was undeniably enticing. Accepting it would not only help Bloody Butterfly fulfill her own wish but also safeguard the secret of his own transformation into an Abyssal Demon, protecting the honor of the Black Rose family.


    However, after extending his hand, Xue Tianao was surprised to find that despite his persuasive words, the girl��s expression remained indifferent, devoid of any emotional response. Her gaze, locked with his, felt as icy as the frozen depths of the abyss, chilling him to the bone and freezing his soul.


    After a moment of silence, under Xue Tianao��s perplexed gaze, the girl couldn��t help but let out a scoff.


    "Your Majesty, you... are truly naive. Naive to a terrifying extent."


    In her words, there was mockery and a disdainful attitude, as if she had heard a joke.


    With the sound of her words ringing in his ears, Xue Tianao��s smile dissipated visibly, and his outstretched hand slowly retracted.


    This condescending remark dealt a severe blow to Xue Tianao��s self-esteem, who had enjoyed smooth sailing for a long time.


    However, these words also made Xue Tianao realize the profound disgust the other harbored toward him deep within her heart.


    Though he was unsure why his likability in her eyes had plummeted to such an extent, given the current circumstances, he couldn��t expect to win her over in the short term. If that was the case, he would stick to his original plan...


    With this in mind, a smirk crept back onto Xue Tianao��s lips.


    "Hehe. It seems, Miss Bloody Butterfly, that you still don��t understand the power at my disposal. Oh well, I can��t be bothered to explain further."


    As he spoke, Xue Tianao slowly raised his hand, fingers splayed, aiming at Yumo. A faint golden glow emanated from the palm of his hand.


    "No matter what, at this moment, you can only cooperate with me."


    "And... why are you so confident?"


    "Why? It��s because of the Spirit Medicine you��ve already Dinked..."


    Before his words could fully sink in, Xue Tianao suddenly activated his power, triggering the effect of the medicine within Yumo��s body.

 Chapter 249: The

    "You may resist, but you will comply!"


    As the black-haired girl remained unaffected, Xue Tianao concealed his charming smile and resorted to his ultimate strategy.


    the premeditated creation known as the "Soul Lock." This special elixir, infused with his own magic, would merge with the recipient��s soul upon consumption, establishing an unconscious bond.


    By activating the medicine within the recipient��s soul using his own magic, he could induce a state of "bewilderment" where they would unquestioningly follow his every command, akin to a puppet controlled by invisible strings.


    Observing Yumo drink the wine laced with the "Soul Lock," Xue Tianao��s heart remained resolute. He knew well that the beautiful black-haired girl was now within his grasp.


    However, he desired to test his charms and conquer this enchanting girl. Yet, the outcome didn��t unfold as expected, and her fondness for him seemed to wane.


    Without further hesitation, Xue Tianao activated the "Soul Lock." Although resorting to medicine to gain control over someone seemed morally objectionable, Xue Tianao disregarded such concerns.


    The means employed paled in comparison to the conquest of this extraordinary individual.


    As Xue Tianao��s power surged, a peculiar force emanated from Yumo��s abdomen. The sudden transformation caused an immediate change in the black-haired girl��s expression. The once indifferent and detached demeanor vanished, replaced by sheer astonishment reflected in her azure eyes.


    Witnessing the girl��s reaction, Xue Tianao felt an unusual sense of satisfaction. Following the system��s instructions, he fully unleashed the power of the "Soul Lock" within her.


    The handsome face of the golden-haired man gradually wore a smirk of triumph and greed.


    "Heh, what use is your aloofness? Once someone catches my eye, they can never escape from the palm of my hand." sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the exquisitely beautiful black-haired girl regained her composure, an overwhelming ecstasy surged through Xue Tianao��s heart. The mere thought of how his life would soar to new heights after possessing this "Immeasurable Value" girl made him want to dance with joy.


    And then...


    Xue Tianao carefully studied the breathtaking girl standing before him, captivated by her enchanting face and the alluring figure concealed beneath the black veil.


    An indescribable desire gradually consumed his heart. Was it his inherent nature or the irresistible aura emanating from Yumo that unconsciously sparked desire in others?


    However, regardless of the reason, Xue Tianao couldn��t deny his own reaction.


    "Heh, I never imagined the Abyssal Demon Queen would retain such allure even after her transformation. Her presence doesn��t repel me; instead, it tempts me further."


    He pondered how it would feel to be with such a captivating being. How would the Abyssal Demon��s body compare to the women in his harem? These thoughts consumed Xue Tianao��s mind.


    Unable to resist his desires any longer, he raised his hand, and a subtle golden magic surged within him.


    The restaurant��s curtains closed, and a protective barrier isolated the room from the outside world. Xue Tianao had anticipated this situation and prepared a spacious bed and an array of indulgent toys.


    However, he was surprised to notice a faint pink glow in his eyes, and his body felt somewhat uncontrollable.


    Nevertheless, he couldn��t wait any longer to take the girl to his room. He yearned to tear apart her clothes, claim her body, and make her completely his woman.


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, rest assured, as my partner, you will find endless happiness," Xue Tianao declared.


    With a deliberate motion, he extended his hand, intending to caress the tender contours of the girl��s face and draw nearer to her delicate form.


    ��Finally... am I about to succeed?��


    Hahaha, the system��s elixir proves truly remarkable effects, even effective on a Demon King class creature!


    "All those points spent were not in vain!"


    As he witnessed the girl��s lack of resistance, Xue Tianao grew even more exhilarated. His other hand moved towards Yumo��s chest, ready to remove the inconvenient attire.


    However, as his gaze swept over Yumo��s bosom, a tinge of disappointment flickered across Xue Tianao��s face.


    "Is that all you��ve got? It��s insufficient for my tastes..."


    Alright!


    We can settle for the other body parts!


    ...


    And so, the entire Moonlit Palace restaurant fell into silence. In the flickering candlelight, Xue Tianao��s fingers, filled with desire, drew closer to Yumo��s face...


    However,


    Just as Xue Tianao��s thoughts wandered and his fingers were about to touch Yumo��s face, the black-haired girl, whose eyes had been lifeless, suddenly regained their brilliance.


    Not only did they regain their brilliance, but her deep blue eyes transformed into a stunning red, like blood, in an instant.


    This unexpected change made Xue Tianao tremble.


    ?!!


    What��s happening?!


    I didn��t even make her move?!


    But before Xue Tianao could comprehend what was happening, a sharp pain instantly shot through his right fingers, causing him to cry out in agony.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    ��My...��


    ��My fingers?!��


    At this moment, Xue Tianao��s right hand, which was intended to touch the black-haired girl��s cheek, was tightly gripped by her suddenly raised left hand, holding it as if in a vice. Xue Tianao was completely immobilized! Simultaneously, the girl��s fingers exerted a slight force, crushing Xue Tianao��s three fingers into powder, and blood dripped onto the ground. The hand that tried to remove the girl��s clothes was also firmly held by her...


    Meanwhile,


    The girl��s icy words echoed softly in Xue Tianao��s ears,


    "You disgusting creature, who gave you permission to touch me?"


    Filled with disgust, even containing a chilling kill intent, her words, combined with the piercing pain, forcibly pulled Xue Tianao out of his fantasies and desires, back into this cruel reality.


    Looking at the uncontrollable black-haired girl before him, Xue Tianao��s azure eyes filled with bloodshot veins and an expression of disbelief.


    ��?!��


    ��No, no?!��


    "Why... how did you break from it?"


    ��Could it be that I made a mistake in my approach just now?!��


    After a brief moment of confusion, Xue Tianao hastily tapped into his inner magic power, attempting to reactivate the effects of the "Soul Lock" potion to gain control over the girl before him, a Demon King entity. However, as Xue Tianao��s power surged once again, he sensed something unusual within Yumo��s body, causing his brows to furrow once more.


    An unprecedented wave of disgust washed over him.


    ��This person...��


    ��Truly despicable...��


    "I truly fail to comprehend. How could someone like you be the Chosen One?"


    You... you are simply unworthy of being with my beloved Mengxi...


    As Xue Tianao��s gaze met Yumo, her displeasure began to spread like wildfire within her.


    With a disdainful snort deep in her heart, Yumo��s eyes turned dangerous. In the blink of an eye, much to Xue Tianao��s horror, her small foot swiftly propelled upwards with tremendous force!


    "No! Stop! That place is..."


    Realizing the other person��s intentions, Xue Tianao desperately shouted, attempting to halt the impending catastrophe.


    But it was too late.


    Yumo completely disregarded Xue Tianao��s pleas, as her foot, fueled by her internal resentment, mercilessly collided with his most sensitive area.


    "Boom~"


    With the sickening sound of cracking eggs,


    Xue Tianao��s crotch was instantly drenched in a pool of crimson red blood. His body convulsed uncontrollably, overwhelmed by excruciating pain. His face contorted, and tears, snot, and drool uncontrollably streamed down his features. Cold sweat poured down his face, the torment unbearable.


    The once handsome countenance of the golden-haired man distorted into a grotesque, almost comical, mask of agony.


    In the next moment, an ear-piercing scream of anguish erupted from Xue Tianao��s mouth!


    A chilling wail reverberated through the Scarlet Moon Palace.


    " Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ah Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Clutching his legs together,


    Crumpling to the ground,


    Xue Tianao screamed in agony...

 Chapter 250: The Collapse[5/5]

    One day ago, the information gathered by the "Nightingale" organization about Xue Tianao was delivered to Yumo. When these "unspeakable" matters were taken out from the depths and presented before Yumo, her already bad mood was further reflected on her beautiful face with black lines appearing.


    "In addition to using children��s souls to create Soul Gems... patricide, the massacre of siblings and other royal family members, killing meritorious officials, erasing southern nobles, even the newborns... looting households to supplement the national treasury, launching attacks on neighboring small countries to acquire resources and slaves, brainwashing royal knights and the general populace..."


    As the content continued to flow into Yumo��s eyes, the expression of the black-haired girl became even gloomier.


    Observing this scene, the quietly accompanying old steward Sebastian couldn��t help but reveal a slight smile and cast a "commendatory" gaze toward Xizhi not far away, while Xizhi raised her eyebrows in a proud manner.


    The evil deeds done by Xue Tianao, which Yumo would never approve of, were naturally all written in the report, and even in the specific details, they were exaggerated. In addition to these real events, Xizhi secretly added some of her own personal goods, further deteriorating Yumo��s impression of Xue Tianao.


    Although there was no good impression to begin with...


    Fully engrossed in reading the information and shocked by its contents, Yumo did not notice the eye contact between Sebastian and Xizhi beside her. However, when all the content entered her mind, Miss Yumo leaned heavily against the sofa, deeply conflicted.


    For the past five hundred years, the Chosen One, as imagined by Yumo, was always a man of righteousness, brave, decisive, grateful, loyal, and upright. However, the experiences after arriving at the Skye Dome and the information provided by Xizhi completely shattered Yumo��s perception of this chosen one, making him seem like a despicable and shameless person, completely different from the prophesied Chosen One...


    Although his policies and actions, such as sacrificing some people to shape a stronger Saint-level existence or eliminating siblings and southern nobles who may rebel, may stabilize the country and be beneficial for its long-term development. Maybe? Yumo was not sure about what a ruler should do.


    But for the chosen one who represents "justice" to do these things, Yumo found it difficult to accept. At least compared to Mengxi, the disparity was too great...


    Not to mention the actions of Xue Tianao driven by personal desires, which Yumo completely disapproved of...


    ��Perhaps, Xizhi was right. The current Chosen One needs to be properly educated...��


    However,


    Before making the final decision, Yumo still intended to personally meet Xue Tianao and have a private conversation with him. She wanted to see if she had any misunderstandings about his existence.


    However, the truth proved that she indeed did not misunderstand him. In fact, she had underestimated him...


    --


    Back to the present time,


    "Wahhhh ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    At this moment, Xue Tianao, covering his crotch, had completely lost his elegant image as the Chosen One. With his twisted face and curled-up body convulsing on the ground, he looked downright ridiculous...


    Looking at the Chosen One before her, Yumo��s crimson eyes were filled with disappointment. Compared to Mengxi, who was pure, innocent, kind-hearted, and angelic, Xue Tianao was simply a synonym for despicable, shameless, and vulgar.


    When Xue Tianao exerted his power, Yumo realized that there was something wrong with the drink she had consumed earlier...


    Indeed, under Xue Tianao��s influence, these drinks began to stir within Yumo��s body. However, they didn��t have any practical effects on her. Yet, the force affecting her consciousness and attempting to control her power was extremely displeasing to Yumo...


    Then, Yumo fell silent, standing motionless like a wooden figure. She wanted to see what Xue Tianao intended to do. And sure enough, this Chosen One did not "disappoint" her. Seeing Xue Tianao��s lustful gaze and his fingers getting closer to her body, Yumo finally couldn��t hold back...


    Although she had been intimate with Mengxi, who was also a Chosen One, she felt extremely resistant to being touched by Xue Tianao.


    "Trying to control me with drugs? And then, do those things? Disgusting..."


    Forcing someone to bend to your will and making them your woman?


    ��Are the women in your harem also treated this way?��


    ��If Mengxi refuses to be with you in the future, would you do the same?��


    ����Ugh!����


    Yumo glanced coldly at Xue Tianao lying on the ground, slowly stood up, and kicked him away with one foot, making him crash heavily into a nearby pillar.


    The intense impact caused Xue Tianao immense pain, and blood gushed from the mouth of the blond man:


    "I really don��t understand. Why did you become the Chosen One? What qualifications do you have..."


    If it weren��t for the restrictions imposed by the goddess that prevented her from deliberately killing the Chosen One, Yumo would have had the impulse to kill just now.


    Furthermore, considering that Xue Tianao was one of the trials, Yumo had to suppress her inner urge to kill...


    "Sigh, so annoying..."


    To prevent herself from succumbing to potential impulses, Yumo ignored Xue Tianao, who was lying there like a dead dog. She turned her head and walked straight toward the entrance.


    At this moment, Xue Tianao, who had successfully advanced to become a "Saint Spear Ranger," gradually adapted to the diminishing pain after a series of convulsions. His consciousness slowly began to recover. Looking at the departing silhouette of Yumo dressed, a tinge of deep resentment appeared in Xue Tianao��s azure eyes. He unwillingly said,


    "You... How can you treat me like this? Aren��t you afraid I will expose your identity? How will you be able to survive in the human world after this? You... Your Black Rose Family... will inevitably be condemned by the world!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing these words, Yumo temporarily halted her steps. With a sidelong glance at Xue Tianao, who was still trying to detain or threaten her, her crimson eyes remained filled with disdain.


    "You can try."


    After uttering these words indifferently, Yumo shattered the barrier with a punch, opened the door, and left the Skye Dome Palace without looking back, despite Xue Tianao��s furious and resentful gaze.


    ...


    Outside the Skye Dome Palace, including the royal knights such as Toma, as well as Olivia and Lillian, who had been anxiously observing from a short distance, they couldn��t help but show a hint of astonishment when they saw Yumo suddenly leave the palace. After all, in the eyes of most people, the black-haired girl was bound to stay in the imperial city tonight, and even whether she would be able to get out of bed tomorrow was uncertain.


    However, not long after the dinner began, why did the Miss of the Black Rose Family suddenly emerge?


    What had happened between her and the king?


    Perplexed and puzzled, everyone looked toward the direction of the Palace.


    Due to Xue Tianao��s earlier deployment of a barrier to prevent perception, the people outside, including Toma, were completely unaware of what was happening inside the Skye Dome Palace. They couldn��t hear Xue Tianao��s screams of agony at all.


    Confused, the knights could only adhere to international etiquette and salute the black-haired girl, watching her leave.


    And when the black-haired girl disappeared from their sight, Toma couldn��t help but have a sense of foreboding. After all, their Majesty had not given them any further orders for quite some time.


    As a result, Toma and the others hurriedly rushed into the interior of the Skye Dome Palace.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright? ...? Oh?!"


    However,


    In the instant they rushed into the Skye Dome Palace VIP room, Toma and the royal knights stood frozen in place, dumbfounded. What they saw was their majestic emperor, who they always perceived as immensely noble and handsome, now sprawled on the ground like a panting dog, clutching his bleeding lower body. His eyes rolled back, his features twisted in a nauseating manner.


    ��What... Is this our emperor?�� S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, all the royal knights gazed with disbelief. If it weren��t for the identical aura and attire, they would never have imagined that this disheveled figure before them could be their emperor. In an instant, the perfect image Xue Tianao had meticulously crafted in the minds of the royal knights collapsed.


    Moments later, Toma, the first to recover from the shock, rushed forward and helped Xue Tianao up.


    "Your Majesty! What happened to you?! Quick... Call the royal physician!"


    For a while, chaos erupted inside the palace...


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the palace, Yumo chose to ignore the various cries of agony coming from within and headed straight for the Black Rose Family��s carriage team. Seeing her return, Sebastian��s eyes flickered with an "expected" expression. The old butler then put on a greatly astonished look and hurriedly approached, looking at the black-haired girl with "perplexity."


    "Miss Yu, what happened? Why... Why did you come out so soon after being with the Chosen One?"


    However, Yumo didn��t respond to Sebastian��s inquiry. Instead, she turned her head thoughtfully and looked back at the palace��s rear.


    "Sebastian."


    "Yes? Do you have any orders, My lord?"


    "Didn��t you say you were changing shifts in the dungeon tonight and could see Kalina? Take me there."


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian respectfully lowered his body.


    "Understood, Miss Yu. Please come with me..."

 Chapter 251: Kalina’s Weeping

    sorry for the late but this chapter needed some changes and it took me quite some time.


    At the heavily guarded interior of the dungeon, simultaneously, a vivid red fireball continued to burn fiercely. Despite the relentless efforts of the Imperial scientists, led by Garfield, to understand the nature of Inferno and find a way to kill the terrifying Abyssal Demon King, they had made little progress until now.


    The only gains they obtained were deliberate deceptions by Inferno, in the form of misleading "clues." While Garfield and his team exhausted themselves studying the specific steps for their next experiment, a certain young lady inside the fireball seemed unusually content.


    Inside the massive fireball, within a house constructed of flames, our beautiful and well-behaved Miss Kalina sat gracefully on a bed molded from fire, wearing a robe. She leisurely read a book she had acquired from somewhere, showing no concern for her captive status. Her relaxed demeanor was far from what one would expect from a prisoner under surveillance; one could even say she was on vacation.


    Although the furniture near Kalina was shaped by flames, her clothes and books were enveloped by her crimson silhouette, a power known as the Scarlet Shadow, preventing them from being consumed by the fire.


    "Hmm, this chapter is quite good. When I get out of here, I should reward the author,"


    Kalina thought as she read an interesting book.


    Just as Kalina immersed herself in the world of the book, a communication magic stone by her side emitted a faint blue light. Soon after, a familiar voice resounded in Kalina��s ear:


    "Lady Kalina, it��s time to prepare. Lady Yumo will arrive soon..."


    ��?!!��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��M-Mommy... will come?!��


    At that moment, Kalina abruptly closed the book and looked at the communication magic stone beside her, bewildered. While Kalina knew that her mother would visit her tonight, she was still somewhat taken aback. After all, wasn��t she supposed to meet that wretched Xue Tianao first?


    "Why so early?"


    Kalina wondered, slightly puzzled. However, she also understood that now was not the time to dwell on such questions.


    The next moment, a flash of red light flickered in Kalina��s orange-red eyes. Everything in her hands��the book, the nearby furniture, the food, and anything that could reveal her true prison life��was instantaneously engulfed by the crimson sea of fire, vanishing without a trace, leaving no evidence behind.


    Subsequently,


    Kalina raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Several thick and rusty chains, along with a set of prison clothes of unknown origin, were suddenly dragged by the power of the Shadow and appeared before her. Of course, there was also a longsword emitting a dense, bloody aura and a faint golden glow. It was the same sword that Xue Tianao had once used but was now discarded.


    "Ahhh..."


    Taking a deep breath, Kalina��s eyes revealed a resolute gaze. She directly controlled the longsword, completely removing her own defenses. With determination, she ruthlessly pierced the sword into her own chest...


    At the same time, the terrifying fireball enveloping Kalina disintegrated in an instant, turning into countless crimson specks of light that dissipated within the dungeon. The flame barrier that had troubled Garfield and the researchers finally dissipated in that moment. Unfortunately, they didn��t have the chance to witness this scene or see the true form of Inferno.


    At this moment, in the research laboratory, several women dressed in black and wearing masks had appeared. The researchers, including Garfield, fell to the ground, foaming, after a flurry of sword strikes. Clearly, their minds wouldn��t recover for a while...


    --


    When everything was ready, Sebastian led Yumo through the barrier set up by Xue Tianao outside the prison and arrived in this oppressive dungeon. Sebastian kicked away the two guards taken care of by the "Nightingale" organization and respectfully spoke,


    "Lady Yumo, please come this way."


    "Hmm..."


    Yumo responded softly and followed Sebastian��s footsteps, walking through this enormous dungeon that felt like a maze. Sensing the damp, eerie, and oppressive atmosphere of the dungeon, Yumo furrowed her brow.


    ��Kalina... Is she locked up in a place like this?��


    The thought of her daughter being in such a terrible environment caused Yumo��s heart to ache.


    And at that moment, as the two passed through the next barrier, Yumo suddenly detected a faint scent of blood in the air. Although it was subtle, Yumo captured it with precision. Instantly, the crimson eyes of the young girl contracted, and the blood-colored butterflies floating around her began to stir.


    Sebastian, who noticed the change in the atmosphere around Yumo, feigned confusion and looked at the black-haired girl behind him.


    "Lady Yumo? What��s the matter?" S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...,"


    Yumo didn��t reply. Instead, she stared intently at the dark and profound passage ahead.


    ��This smell of blood... Is it... from my child?��


    In that moment


    Under Sebastian��s astonished gaze, Yumo, surrounded by the bloody butterflies, transformed into a red light and rushed toward the deep passage ahead. Seeing this, including the Black Rose Knights, Sebastian hurriedly followed.


    "Lady Yumo, Please wait for us!"


    ...


    Even though she concealed her strength and suppressed her aura with the "Veil of Deception," Yumo was still able to track the scent of blood with her keen senses, leading her toward its source.


    "It��s here..."


    In the next moment, when she reached a colossal iron gate, twenty meters high and twenty meters wide, Yumo suddenly threw a punch.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening sound, Xue Tianao��s intentionally indestructible iron gate, used to confine Inferno, was shattered by Yumo��s punch. The scene behind the gate instantly unfolded before her.


    And as she beheld this sight, Yumo trembled all over, her delicate lips even bitten until they bled.


    "Little...Na..."


    At that moment, in the center of the vast dungeon, a red-haired woman wearing tattered and thin prison clothes knelt weakly on the ground. Her body was covered in numerous wounds, exuding a desolate beauty. Chains, sturdy and rusted, adorned with various magical runes, securely bound her limbs, waist, and neck. The other end of the chains was connected to the surrounding walls.


    Judging by the type of magical runes, it seemed that any resistance from the imprisoned woman would result in electric torture...


    But what enraged Lady Yumo the most was the golden longsword above the red-haired woman��s chest. The residual divine power on the sword relentlessly corroded the woman��s delicate body, preventing her wounds from healing and continuously spilling fresh blood. The blood stained the originally white prison clothes crimson, and the accumulated blood on the ground was horrifyingly abundant.


    Upon hearing Yumo��s cry, the red-haired woman, barely clinging to life��Kalina��slowly raised her head, astounded, as she looked ahead. When her crimson eyes fell upon Yumo��s figure, the "despair" and "pain" within her dissipated instantly, replaced by profound joy and hope.


    "Mother... Mother, have you finally come to save me?"


    Her voice was filled with the ecstasy of being saved from the brink of despair.


    The pleading gaze of her daughter and her feeble voice further stirred Yumo��s heart.


    ��Kalina��s condition...��


    ��Compared to Sebastian��s previous description, the difference was far too great...��


    In a heartfelt moment, the anguished girl instantly appeared before Kalina and hugged her tightly, ignoring the blood stains on her body. As she gently touched Kalina��s pale and weak face, Yumo hurriedly took out a vial of Nature��s Tear from her pocket and gave it to Kalina.


    "Quick, little Na, don��t talk, drink this first..."


    As the healing power of Nature��s Tear took effect, Kalina��s pale complexion slightly improved, but soon weakened again because of the golden light on the sword. The intense pain tormented Kalina��s mind, causing her to let out a faint moan.


    Each moan pierced Yumo��s heart, leaving her with an agonizing feeling. Without thinking, she instinctively raised her hand, wanting to remove the blade from her daughter��s chest. However, Sebastian, who had finally arrived, quickly intervened:


    "Lady Yumo, you can��t pull out that sword! It holds a powerful divine energy. If anyone other than Xue Tianao removes it, the power inside will be unleashed, putting Lady Kalina in danger!"


    Yumo hesitated upon hearing Sebastian��s words. She suddenly remembered Xiao��s warning.


    With mixed emotions, Yumo looked at the golden sword that pierced Kalina��s chest. She could sense the strong presence of Xue Tianao and the terrifying divine power it contained. Yumo clenched her fists tightly.


    "Xue Tianao... that jerk..."


    ��The one who harmed My daughter...��


    ��But at the same time, he Is was the chosen one, the Protagonist she had been waiting for many years, the one she needed to protect during the early trials...��


    At that moment, Yumo��s heart was torn between conflicting emotions.


    And just then, Kalina noticed the turmoil on Yumo��s face. Her eyes subtly changed, and a tear rolled down her cheek. Under Yumo��s sorrowful gaze, tears flowed from Kalina��s eyes like pearls on a string.


    Held in Yumo��s embrace, Kalina began to sob, expressing her grievances to her mother.


    " (�ĩn?)... Mommy... it hurts so much... (�ĩn?)... That... that Man, bullied me... (�ĩn?)..."


    "Little Na..."


    Among her many children, Kalina was the one who rarely shed tears. In Yumo��s memory, this child was always composed, courageous, and resilient. And now, seeing this typically strong child sobbing in her embrace, the sense of injustice in her cries sparked an intense fire of anger within Yumo, spreading through the girl��s heart like a raging wildfire.


    Kalina seldom cried, reserving her tears for moments that truly mattered. And it turned out that Kalina��s judgment was right on the mark. After taking a deep breath, Yumo cast a sidelong glance at Sebastian standing behind her and spoke softly,


    "Little Sai."


    "Yes, Lady Yumo."


    "I made up my mind. Inform Xiao that I agree to his plan."


    "Hmm? Lady Yumo, are you Sure about this? But if you go through with it..."


    "Proceed as planned."


    Upon hearing the unwavering determination in the black-haired girl��s voice, Sebastian ceased his attempts to dissuade her. Instead, he wore a somewhat "regretful" expression and respectfully nodded in acknowledgment.


    "As you Wish, My lady."

 Chapter 252: Deliberation

    Some time ago, when Yumo left the palace in extreme annoyance and headed towards the Dungeon to meet Kalina, Xiao, the Duke of the Black Rose, established contact with Yumo using a communication magic stone. In an attempt to appease Yumo, Xiao presented a proposal. Upon hearing Xiao��s words, Yumo, who was halfway through her journey, froze in astonishment, her footsteps coming to a sudden halt. With mixed emotions, she gazed at the communication magic stone emitting a blue light in the palm of her hand. After a brief silence, Yumo spoke with complexity in her expression.


    "Xiao, are you suggesting... that Abyssal demons attack the Skye Dome?"


    Not only Yumo but also the members of the Black Rose family present, except for a certain butler who always wore a meaningful expression, showed signs of surprise. Faced with Yumo��s words full of shock, Xiao sighed helplessly. Soon, his voice resonated once again through the communication magic stone, reaching Lady Yumo��s ears.


    "Lady Yumo, I believe this is the most suitable approach at present. As you know, in recent years, due to the rapid decline in the frequency of Abyssal demon invasions, the major powers on the Ancita Continent have gradually weakened their defenses against the Abyssal demons. Many forces in the southern regions have even forgotten about their existence. We originally planned to seize the Galrose Fortress to sound the alarm for these major powers, reminding them not to forget the threat from the north, to remain vigilant, and to focus on self-improvement rather than engaging in internal conflicts. But what happened? With the emergence of the Mana Fusion Bombs, almost no one paid attention to the Abyssal demons. Everyone ran to focus on the new weapons of Xue Tianao. These new weapons have ironically made humans underestimate the presence of Abyssal demons."


    Listening to Xiao��s words, Yumo fell into temporary silence, while the Black Rose knights standing beside her, under Sebastian��s gaze, echoed in agreement.


    "Yes, Lady Yumo, the news from Sadik is mostly about the Mana Fusion Bombs and the genius inventor Xue Tianao."


    "Most countries are more concerned about weapons and the threat from the Snow Night Empire."


    "Yes, My lady, in the Sadik Empire, many people believe that if dozens more Mana Fusion Bombs are launched, they can turn the Great Winter Forest into ruins and completely eliminate the threat of the Abyssal demons..."


    After the knights finished speaking, Xiao seized the opportune moment to speak again.


    "Lady Yumo, if things continue like this, human forces will remain divided and unable to unite for the next several decades. Take, for example, the current situation where the Red Lotus Leaf and Sadik Empires are both gathering forces in the central region, preparing to seize the Mana Fusion Bomb deposits."


    "What? Another war?"


    "Yes, it��s for the sake of competing for the raw materials of the Mana Fusion Bombs. And the conflicts don��t stop there... Sigh. From your conversation with Xue Tianao earlier, it��s evident how inflated this Chosen One has become after repelling Lady Kalina and possessing so many new weapons. If he continues with such arrogance, when he leads his army to attack the Great Winter Forest, the only outcome awaiting him will be a devastating failure. Not only will he die, but also those who come with him. If even the Chosen One fails, no one on the continent will dare to set foot in the Great Winter Forest. Lady Yumo, I believe you don��t want to see such a situation, right?"


    "No..."


    ��In that case, the trial would be a failure... ��


    Yumo silently added to her mind.


    "So, you��re suggesting an attack on the Skye Dome..."


    "Yes, to reunite the people on the continent, we need to give them a sufficient sense of crisis. They must realize that without unity to resist the Abyssal demons, their fate is only destruction! To achieve this, wiping out a small nation is far from enough. We need to defeat a major power! Currently, countless people on the continent are watching the Skye Dome, observing the Chosen One��s coronation ceremony. It��s a perfect opportunity. By destroying the Skye Dome, the people will once again remember the terror of the Abyssal demons and become aware of their own powerlessness. In the face of a huge existential crisis, they might finally unite and put an end to the endless and meaningless internal conflicts. Additionally, the destruction of the Skye Dome would also benefit the Chosen One."


    "Benefit him?"


    "Yes. Lady Yumo, the current Chosen One is too arrogant. He thinks highly of himself just because he possesses some new weapons. He disrespects his comrades, disregards human lives, and forcibly manipulates their will. Such a Chosen One cannot lead the humans on the continent to victory; he will only lead them to their own demise. He needs to change. And I believe that the way to change him is to let him experience a painful failure amidst his otherwise smooth life, to completely shatter his self-confidence and make him realize his true worth."


    "..."


    Seeing Yumo��s silence, Xiao persisted in his persuasion.


    "Lady Yumo, by attacking the Skye Dome, we could also seize the opportunity to rescue Marquis and Marchioness, allowing them a chance to clear their names. We can save the children who are being used to create the ��Soul Gems�� as well. Moreover, during the attack, we can eliminate those who are aware of your ��Bloody Butterfly�� identity. Afterward, we can educate the Chosen One and even manipulate his memories..."


    Continuing in this manner, Xiao presented the advantages of his proposal to Yumo, receiving agreement from those around, including Sebastian. Yumo gradually began considering and agreeing with the idea. However, she still hesitated when it came to directly sending Abyssal demons to attack the capital where the Chosen One resided.


    Hence, the young girl did not immediately accept Xiao��s proposal.


    "I��ll need some more time to think it over."


    After giving this response, Yumo ended the call and continued walking towards the prison where Inferno was held, accompanied by Sebastian.


    --


    Observing Yumo��s lack of immediate agreement from a remote cave thousands of miles away, Xiao wasn��t bothered; in fact, he had a contingency plan.


    "She didn��t agree right away?"


    Mother must have concerns about the forces within the Skye Dome. Over the years, she has been devoted to strengthening the human forces. Now, the Royal Knights and Imperial Guards in the Skye Dome have finally gained some power.


    It��s only natural for Mother to hesitate to cause severe damage or even destruction. Besides, there are other factions and the presence of the Chosen One in the city, and Yumo probably wishes to avoid involving them.


    ��Well,��


    ��If Lady Yumo was a bit more ruthless, things would be much easier.��


    With these thoughts, Xiao couldn��t help but shake his head, feeling a tinge of helplessness.


    Hmm,


    ��Forget it, this is for the best. We prefer Mother just as she is now.��


    Mother��s current hesitation is only temporary.


    "Mother, sooner or later, You will agree," Xiao said confidently, revealing a smile.


    Unlike Xue Tianao��s arrogant confidence, Xiao��s confidence was based on something. Ever since his father was killed by the former Emperor of the Sadik Empire due to carelessness, Xiao had engraved the word "caution" into his DNA.


    Since he dared to propose this plan to Yumo, Xiao had made thorough preparations. Regardless, Xue Tianao was the Chosen One, the existence Yumo had been waiting for hundreds of years. To convince Yumo to act against him, they needed to completely destroy Xue Tianao��s favorability in Yumo��s eyes and reduce it as much as possible.


    For this reason, Xiao deliberately arranged for Xizhi to collect evidence of Xue Tianao��s crimes. They embellished and exaggerated everything he truly did, while any bad events that occurred in the Snow Night Empire were pinned on Xue Tianao��s head. As for evidence, there was no need to worry; forging evidence was Nightingale��s specialty.


    In addition to preparing various pieces of incriminating evidence, Xiao did many things to ensure nothing would go wrong.


    This included but was not limited to blackmailing Mo Xiao, having him deliver false information to Xue Tianao, gradually diminishing Yumo��s favorability toward him with every word and action.


    They also orchestrated the capture of Duke Xiumu and his wife in the Skye Dome, guided \\ Yumo to encounter the young boy who was nearly turned into a ��Soul Gem,�� deliberately spread rumors about the relationship between Mengxi and Xue Tianao among the common people, as well as the romantic affairs between Xue Tianao and the five concubines, making Yumo feel displeased...


    ...


    Aside from all that, the most important thing was, of course, having Kalina pretend to be defeated and imprisoned in the dungeon. With Yumo��s temperament, even if she had high expectations for Xue Tianao, she would never give him a good face once she learned that he harmed her daughter.


    And when Yumo saw the ��miserable state�� of Kalina with her own eyes, she would undoubtedly agree to his plan.


    In fact, just as Xiao expected, when Yumo heard Kalina��s pitiful crying, the powder keg in her heart exploded completely.


    After a moment,


    The communication magic stone in Xiao��s palm emitted a pale blue light as expected, followed by the familiar yet slightly cold voice that came from within the magic stone.


    "Xiao."


    "Yes, Lady Yumo?"


    "I agree to your plan." sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing these words, a faint smile formed at the corner of Xiao��s mouth.

 Chapter 253: The Plan

    "Let��s go and do it. I know you understand how to handle The ��balance��,"


    Yumo said calmly as she watched the communication magic stone emitting a faint blue light in Sebastian��s hand.


    "Also, I��m entrusting you with the command over the Abyssal Demons in the eastern forest," she added.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian��s eyebrows twitched, and he looked somewhat apprehensively at the composed black-haired girl. From past experiences, he knew that when the girl��s inner fury was fully ignited, she often appeared calm, just like now. While soothing her daughter and gently touching Lady Kalina��s forehead, she maintained a calm conversation with the Duke through the communication device.


    Meanwhile, Xiao��s voice carried an unprecedented astonishment. He hadn��t expected Yumo to hand over such a significant command of the Abyssal Demons to him. At the same time, a sense of gratitude emerged in Xiao��s heart. After all, Yumo��s trust in him was evident by entrusting him with the command of so many Abyssal Demons. This undoubtedly excited Xiao greatly.


    However, as someone with strong mental resilience, Xiao quickly suppressed his surprise and excitement, responding calmly and respectfully,


    "Understood, Lady Yumo. I will definitely accomplish the mission and provide the chosen one with a memorable trial."


    "good,"


    Yumo nodded lightly.


    But in the next moment, the black-haired girl seemed to remember something, and her eyebrows slightly raised.


    "By the way?"


    "Do you have any other orders, Lady Yumo?"


    "Xiao, can your plan be implemented in time? Tomorrow is the coronation ceremony, and the Great Winter Forest is still quite far away from here..."


    Facing Yumo��s question, Xiao chuckled meaningfully on the other end of the communication and replied with playfulness,


    "Don��t worry, Lady Yumo. I have already obtained enough spatial magic stones to construct a large-scale teleportation magic. We still have time."


    "A large-scale teleportation magic? But that would require a lot of spatial magic stones, right? How did you manage to acquire so many of those rare items?"


    "Well, you don��t need to worry about that, Lady Yumo. Let��s just say that someone has ��donated�� them," Xiao replied cryptically.


    ...


    ...


    In another location, inside a cave,


    As the previous conversation with Yumo ended, Xiao��s disposable communication magic stone suddenly shattered, turning into countless particles. The benevolent smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a cold poker face. The atmosphere around Xiao gradually plummeted toward freezing point.


    After casting a sly glance at the massive stone gate roughly fifty meters ahead, Xiao slowly turned his head and looked behind him. At that moment...


    A charming loli girl, meticulously adorned, found herself tightly entangled in numerous gray-white magical chains, suspended upside down within a cavern. She boasted resplendent platinum locks of hair, cascading like a radiant waterfall, elegantly arched eyebrows, eyes brimming with captivating innocence, a straight aquiline nose, cherry-like lips, and a face as delightful as a melon seed...


    Undoubtedly, the little girl was irresistibly adorable. A single glance would ignite the desire to cradle her in one��s arms and shower her with affection. However, any prudent individual would think twice. Those distinctive golden dragon horns adorning her head, the tail gracefully swaying beneath her skirt, and the perpetual tempestuous aura emanating from her being made it abundantly clear that this girl was no ordinary child...


    Yet, Xiao, the Duke of Black Rose, evidently did not fit the mold of the "prudent." Casting a nonchalant glance at the troublesome and formidable dragon loli before him, he politely ventured,


    "Majestic Dragon, your renowned generosity precedes you. Might I humbly request the privilege to glimpse the treasures within your vault?"


    At these words, the dragon loli, relentlessly struggling against her constraints and even attempting to employ her "biting" prowess, erupted in a fit of fury! Her fiery, crimson draconic gaze fixated intensely upon Xiao, as if capable of inflicting a thousand deaths with its intensity...


    Witnessing the ineffectiveness of her gaze��s assault, the dragon loli resorted to her "profanity" skill, exclaiming, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You wretched human! Daring to pilfer our treasures once more! I��ll curse you! Curse your mother! May you meet a gruesome fate in the depths of hell!! I... No... This sovereign shall never compromise! I shall never relinquish these spatial magic stones to the likes of you! You must be dreaming...???!!!"


    However, before she could conclude her tirade, Xiao gracefully waved his hand, causing the gray-white energy chains to seal shut her protesting mouth. Then, with an expression of feigned "kindness" and "gratitude" directed at the dragon Loli, he spoke,


    "I had unwavering faith that Your Majesty would acquiesce. I extend my deepest gratitude for your unparalleled magnanimity..."


    With those words, and under the resentful gaze of the dragon loli, Xiao adroitly retrieved the key from her tail, unlocked the treasury, and audaciously stepped inside.


    His skilled actions shattered the dragon��s world...


    Confronted with this scene, as she helplessly witnessed her cherished possessions being pillaged once more by the same human, the dragon Loli yearned to shed tears but found herself incapable. She struggled incessantly, emitting pitiful whimpers...


    "You wretched aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    After dozens of minutes, amidst the grumbling and complaining of a certain dragon loli named Anne.


    Xiao returned from the cave, feeling accomplished. Bathed in a gentle gray-white light, he calmly left the confines of the dragon��s gorge, bidding farewell to the second most "dangerous" area on the Continent, surpassed only by the Great Winter Forest.


    Looking at his palm, Xiao held five spatial rings brimming with rare spatial magic stones. A smile of mixed emotions gradually spread across his face. The dragon race, ever "generous" as before. After a moment of reflection, Xiao swiftly activated another communication magic stone.


    "Now, can you hear me? Lady Shuoyue, it��s time to take action..."


    On the other side, to the north of the original Demon Temple in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, or rather, the location of the small House, a melodious humming voice accompanied the snowstorm. A burst of blue and golden light radiated from the snow-covered mountain peaks.


    In the next moment, within the shimmering radiance, a beautiful and charming girl with ethereal blue hair appeared on the mountaintop. This girl was none other than Shuoyue. Judging by her cheerful humming, it was evident that Shuoyue��s mood was exceptionally good.


    Indeed, it was...


    ��Upon hearing Mommy��s approval of Xiao��s plan, it was nearly impossible not to feel happy. And unlike before, this time it wasn��t just a small commotion.��


    As Shuoyue landed on the ground, the blue-haired girl gazed ahead at the vast expanse of mountains and plains, blanketed by a fierce blizzard, devoid of any signs of life.


    Soon, memories from her childhood flashed in Shuoyue��s mind. She remembered when she had just become an Abyssal Demon, her second brother brought her here to play. Well, he said it was for playing, but in reality... her brother just came here to fight the enemies, claiming he would beat the people from the Holy Tower...


    As the reckless brother with a ruffian personality successfully thrashed the Tower Master and two elders, Mommy eventually found out about the whole thing. And, as expected, her brother got himself into trouble...


    But right now, the topic of discussion during Shuoyue meeting was not the outcome of that incident. It was about the "stylish" moves her brother made when he brought the demons here for a brawl! These Abyssal Demons, dormant beneath the glacier, were originally her brother��s subordinates. To awaken them, they would mimic her brother��s movements. It wasn��t just a mere experiment, she assured.


    Furthermore, unlike before, Shuoyue was no longer acting on her own. She held the "military order" given to her by Mommy! After recalling His brother actions, Shuoyue placed one hand on her waist, leaned back at a forty-five-degree angle, facing the sky, and with only the corner of her eye scanning forward, she struck an extremely arrogant and provoking pose. Then, she lowered her voice and shouted in an even more pompous tone:


    " guys! It��s time to cause some trouble!!!"


    ...


    Shuoyue��s voice, infused with the power of the blue-golden Shadow, immediately echoed throughout the glacial world ahead. And as the echoes faded away, the earth trembled suddenly. With a thunderous roar, the glacier shattered, and the terrifying power of the Shadows erupted from within the Skye and the earth! In an instant, the aura of formidable power surged like a bursting flood, engulfing the entire snowy world.


    In the next moment, under Shuoyue��s expectant gaze, countless monstrous beings began to awaken from their slumber...

 Chapter 254: [System Error]

    Inside the Skye Dome Palace,


    "Tianao! Brother Tianao! What happened to you? How�� How Did this happen?!"


    "Tianao, wake up! What happened? Sob... why are you bleeding so much?!"


    "Your Majesty!! Are you alright?!"


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the cries of Olivia, Lilian, and trusted Friend Toma, Xue Tianao, who had briefly lost consciousness due to the pain, finally snapped back to reality. He slowly opened his eyes, and in that instant,


    what caught his gaze were two massive bulges, faintly visible beneath Olivia��s nightgown...


    Initially, Xue Tianao had teased the two girls, promising to spend the night with them. So, Olivia and Lilian, the two innocent girls, had eagerly donned seductive lingerie, anticipating Xue Tianao��s return for an intimate encounter. However, upon hearing about Xue Tianao��s severe injuries, the expressions on their faces changed abruptly. They didn��t even have time to change into proper attire and hastily threw on their robes before rushing to the Skye Dome Palace.


    As the two girls leaned over Xue Tianao, shaking him and calling his name, their robes loosened slightly.


    Lilian, being smaller in size, didn��t cause much trouble.


    But Olivia��s two colossal breasts, wrapped in sexy lace, burst out of her robe without restraint, swaying in front of Xue Tianao��s eyes, continuously arousing his gaze...


    If it were in the past,


    Xue Tianao would naturally feel delighted by this sight, teasing the girls and unabashedly indulging in those two pink cherries...


    But now,


    the situation was completely different.


    Upon realizing that something might not be right with his lower body, Xue Tianao��s expression immediately changed! After his "Little Brother" had been severely injured in his clash with inferno, he had accidentally become too intimate with Lilian...


    The result...


    Recalling the excruciating pain he felt at that time, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but shudder.


    "Now is not the time!... Huh???"


    However, after a moment, the anticipated intense pain didn��t come as Xue Tianao had expected. Instead, there were only intermittent, lingering pains he had already been experiencing...


    When faced with Olivia��s pair of mouth-watering buns,


    he actually had no reaction?


    "!?"


    "?!?!"


    "What... what is happening?"


    At that moment, Xue Tianao��s expression turned into one of fear and disbelief as he looked at the bloody mess between his legs.


    In an instant, an unparalleled shock and furious anger surged within Xue Tianao��s heart. Although he hadn��t taken off his pants to examine the situation properly, he had a rough estimate of the condition of his "Little Brother" at the moment. The fact that he, the ruler of a country, had somehow become... castrated? Xue Tianao felt madness welling up inside him!


    "That... damn Bloody Butterfly! How dare she... to do this?!!!"


    How dare she treat me like this!


    You...


    I will definitely...


    Make you pay...


    Remembering the disdainful look of the black-haired girl before she left, Xue Tianao gritted his teeth, enduring the intense pain below his waist. His once handsome azure eyes turned ferocious and filled with bloodshot veins and resentment, sending shivers down the spines of those around him...


    Unable to contain his anger, Toma, who was standing nearby, couldn��t help but ask:


    "Your Majesty, who could have done this to you?"


    Hearing this, Xue Tianao shot Toma a disdainful glance, causing him to tremble involuntarily.


    "Who do you think?"


    "That... that Miss of the Black Rose family? She dared to do such a thing?"


    Toma��s voice was filled with shock. After all, based on appearance alone, the black-haired girl seemed gentle and refined, not someone who would commit such an act of cruelty. However, it seemed like she was the only one present who could have done this...


    Although curious as to why their Emperor, who had countless concubines, ended up in this situation, Toma no longer had the energy to dwell on that question.


    The crucial point was that someone from the Sadik Empire had harmed their Emperor! They couldn��t let this go unpunished!


    With that in mind, Toma drew his sword from his waist and looked at the royal knights around him.


    "She dared to harm our Emperor! We must capture her and make her pay!"


    Upon hearing these words, the royal knights around drew their swords in unison, loudly echoing Toma��s sentiment.


    The royal knights were all meticulously trained and incredibly loyal to Xue Tianao. How could they not be furious when they saw their master being harmed in such a manner?


    For a moment, a thick aura of malevolence filled the Skye Dome Palace.


    Observing the scene, Xue Tianao, who was gradually regaining his composure, frowned involuntarily.


    It was a good thing that his subordinates were so fervent about avenging him, but considering Bloody Butterfly��s strength, it was undoubtedly a suicide mission for them.


    And besides...


    Now was not the opportune time...


    After taking a deep breath, Xue Tianao quickly raised his hand, stopping the impulsive thoughts of the knights, who were being watched by the bewildered harem and subordinates.


    "No, don��t go..."


    !?


    Huh?!


    "Your Majesty? Are you serious? Are you just going to let her destroy your eggs? Are you just going to let it slide?"


    Upon hearing this, Toma wore a stunned expression and asked incredulously,


    "Forget about my damn eggs!"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but angrily curse,


    "And I didn��t say I��m just letting it slide. It��s just not the right time yet, so wait for my order..."


    "Wait? Right time? Tianao, what does that mean?" Olivia asked, puzzled.


    ...


    However, in the face of Olivia��s question and the perplexed gazes of countless people, Xue Tianao didn��t answer immediately. Instead, he looked thoughtfully toward the location where the Black Rose family��s VIPs were currently present.


    Although losing his last egg filled Xue Tianao with immense anger, he had to endure for now...


    This was a crucial moment for the coronation ceremony!


    After successfully ascending the throne tomorrow and completing the ��epic mission�� to obtain the reward from the system, he could act without delay. It would be more secure that way.


    Furthermore,


    To be honest,


    Even though Xue Tianao had always been one to seek revenge for any slight, he was hesitating about taking action against Bloody Butterfly at this moment.


    After all, that woman was a rare existence that truly "captivated" him, an "Immeasurable" presence among a million others. If he were to eliminate her, it would be such a waste...


    Xue Tianao still held a glimmer of hope, wanting to strive for a chance...


    If it really came to that, he would not hesitate to annihilate her...


    If that time truly arrived, he would make that foolish woman pay the price!


    With that in mind, Xue Tianao clenched his fists again, his nails embedding deeply into his palms. However, at the same time, a hint of confusion quietly emerged in Xue Tianao��s mind.


    "Weird?... Why didn��t the Spirit Medicine work this time?"


    According to reason,


    After drinking the Spirit elixir, she should have been under his control, right? How did she suddenly attack him?


    That elixir recipe was a treasure he exchanged from the store with a large number of points! In the past, the things he exchanged from the store, especially the elixirs, were always very reliable. Whether it was the "Breaking Saint Potion" he exchanged when he broke through the Saint Rank or the "Ice Potion" he consumed when he fought against the Inferno, they all took effect immediately and provided him with tremendous help.


    Moreover,


    The store is a blessing bestowed upon oneself by the goddess, and the Potion obtained from it are naturally divine elixirs.


    ��How could that black-haired girl resist the effects of the divine Elixir?��


    ��What... exactly is going on?��


    ��Or rather,��


    ��Did I overlook something?��


    Xue Tianao pondered incessantly, then unconsciously revealed a solemn gaze. After suppressing the thoughts of Toma, Olivia, and others from causing trouble for the Black Rose family, Xue Tianao slowly closed his eyes under the Confused gaze of everyone. At this moment, his consciousness once again entered his "Treasure Vault," also known as the system��s store.


    Whenever Xue Tianao conquered a high-value character (A value or above) or achieved specific accomplishments, he could exchange desired resources within the system��s store. These resources included but were not limited to, spirit Potion, weapons, martial arts manuals, spell scrolls, various rare items, and scrolls for crafting destructively powerful weapons.


    This was one of the cheat-like abilities granted to Xue Tianao by the goddess, and it was his greatest reliance for thriving in this world.


    Over the years, Xue Tianao had complete trust in the system��s store.


    However, today, after the "Lock of the Soul" failed, he felt a hint of doubt in his heart.


    When Xue Tianao��s consciousness arrived in the area shimmering with golden light, he immediately searched for the item called the " Soul Lock." He wanted to understand why the usually infallible spirit medicine failed this time. Was it the deceit of a dishonest merchant regarding the ingredients? Or did he himself overlook some crucial synthesis element that led to the ultimate failure of the spirit medicine?


    With this goal in mind, Xue Tianao carefully read the system��s provided explanation about the " Soul Lock "...


    Soon after, Xue Tianao��s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily.


    Because, at this moment,


    He discovered the following statement,


    - The effectiveness of this elixir may be delayed based on the strength of the person consuming it. Additionally, this elixir has no effect on beings beyond the eighth rank. - sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This... this mean��.?"


    As this sentence entered Xue Tianao��s mind, the chosen one��s face immediately displayed an incredulous expression, even a hint of suspicion. A strange fell of unease began to emerge within his heart.


    I,


    I,


    ��I Didn��t see this explanation before?!!��

 Chapter 255 - 256: The Honesties Child [1/3]

    Hundred years ago, when Yumo was still conscious of Demon Temple. Her ethereal consciousness observed two figures nearing her, their presence evoking a complex mix of emotions. Breaking the silence, Yumo��s words reached them through the power of telepathy:


    "Come and clean yourself, What did you do to get so dirty??"


    Upon hearing this, a man dressed in tattered beast-skin clothes, boasting vibrant purple hair and milky-white hair tips, trembled. Despite his handsome appearance, his face was stained with blood, hinting at a fierce battle he had endured.


    Yumo remained unimpressed by his fervent assurances. Instead, her attention turned to a petite and adorable red-haired girl standing beside him:


    "Little Na, tell me the truth. What trouble did your brother get you into??"


    The purple-haired man beside them broke into a cold sweat upon hearing Yumo��s question, taking a step back involuntarily. Desperately, he tried to signal the red-haired girl with his eyes.


    However, the girl chose to disregard his frantic signals. With her eyes shimmering with unwavering "sincerity," she looked up at the group of bloody-colored butterflies floating in the air and spoke:


    "Mommy, Pierre took me to the Void Spirit Tower and then destroyed it."


    Her words caused a drastic change in Pierre��s expression, his face filled with fear as he turned to Kalina:


    "sister! You... you must be Joking!"


    He desperately attempted to use his eyes to implore Kalina to cooperate, but she shook her head without hesitation.


    "As a true knight, I cannot lie to Mommy."


    "But... but you did it... not long ago..."


    Before Pierre could finish his sentence, the crimson chains formed by the power of Shadow swiftly attacked, suspending him in mid-air.


    Trembling, Pierre gazed at the bloody-colored butterflies surrounding him and whispered:


    "Mom... Mom?"


    "Hmph, you little brat. So, you��ve been causing trouble? It seems like you��ve gotten a bit too confident. And even after Your sister��s admission, you are still Lying ?"


    Listening to Yumo��s words, clearly annoyance tone, Pierre swallowed hard and attempted to continue his cunning defense:


    "Mom! Don��t believe Kalina��s words! She��s still a child, and those things she..."


    "Don��t believe Little Na? Then Should I believe you, you little brat? Can��t you learn a thing or two from your sister and be more responsible?"


    As Yumo spoke, under Pierre��s terrified gaze, the crimson Shadow power instantly condensed into a bloody-colored whip. And at the next moment, with a sharp "pia~" sound, the whip mercilessly made intimate contact with Pierre��s rear end.


    Soon after, Pierre��s agonized screams echoed throughout the Demon Temple...


    "Wohhhh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh!!!"


    ---


    Kalina, Yumo��s third child and the one she trusted the most. Her true nature was that of a flame demon. When Pierre first went out causing trouble, he brought the infant Kalina back to the Demon Temple. Due to a curse, Kalina was on the verge of death, but after receiving Yumo��s power, she became a terrifying presence at the Demon king stage.


    Although she held the rank of a Demon King, Kalina, since childhood, didn��t behave like a typical antagonist. She became fascinated with the way of the knight and always acted according to the knight��s code.


    According to the code, Kalina couldn��t lie to her family. To adhere to the code, she didn��t hesitate to expose her brother Pierre multiple times, directly or indirectly leading to him experiencing painful consequences.


    Though she had a straightforward and somewhat rigid personality, Kalina had earned Yumo��s utmost trust. Compared to Pierre, who had a bit of a rogue nature, Liyu, who used to be a troublemaker, or Limo, who had never been reliable, and even Shuoyue, who was too "innocent," in Yumo��s consciousness, Kalina had always been a well-behaved child.


    Steady, calm, honest, reliable��she was her most trustworthy child.


    Thus, with this foundation, Yumo would almost always choose to believe what Kalina said.


    "Waaah... Mom, it was like that... waaah..."


    Inside the dungeon, Kalina curled up, leaning against Yumo��s thigh, as she sobbed and wiped away her tears with tissues.


    "It was like this... I... I didn��t want to fight in the first place, but those humans kept coming after me. I tried to escape, especially the Chosen One, they relentlessly pursued me and used various skills to restrain me, along with a barrage of magic attacks that hurt so much... (�ĩn?). But because of your teachings, Mother, I couldn��t harm the Chosen One... This is how I managed to escape... And then, that person set up a trap and ambushed me. That��s when my energy was depleted, and he pierced me with his sword..."


    Saying that, Kalina looked at the golden sword in her chest, filled with immense guilt, and apologized,


    "I��m sorry, Mother, it��s all my fault. And now, I��ve made you worry... (�ĩn?) "


    Hearing her daughter��s lament, Yumo, who was already soft-hearted, felt her heart ache. She couldn��t help but bite her lip and raise her hand to gently stroke Kalina��s forehead.


    "No need to apologize, you did nothing wrong... The one at fault is that damn Man..."


    While comforting her weeping daughter, Yumo picked up the towel that Sebastian handed her and carefully wiped away the tears from Kalina��s eyes.


    At the same time, Yumo finally found an ��explanation�� for the long-standing confusion in her heart. She couldn��t fathom how Xue Tianao could overpower Kalina. It turned out he used such despicable and shameless tactics! And Kalina��s obedience, not retaliating, was what led to her victory! What an unfair opponent!


    Yumo��s crimson eyes glinted with hostility, and deep in her heart, the girl couldn��t help but mentally curse Xue Tianao and his ancestors eighteen generations back.


    Seeing Yumo��s expression growing darker, Kalina secretly buried her head between Yumo��s thighs.


    She appeared to be crying in grievance, but in reality, she was suppressing her uncontrollable smile.


    After finally stabilizing her emotions and restoring her pitiful expression, Kalina peeked her head out from between Yumo��s thighs and continued to cry,


    "And, Mother, that bastard Xue Tianao still wanted to assault me... waaah..."


    "Hmm? What... What did you say? He wanted to do what!!!!" S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, he thought I was attractive and tried to make inappropriate Things while I was restrained. If I couldn��t generate heat in my own body, I��m afraid he would have assaulted me... waaah..."


    As Kalina seemed to recall an unbearably distressing memory, she couldn��t contain her emotions and burst into painful sobs. Witnessing this, Sebastian involuntarily furrowed his brows. Frankly speaking, he believed he was already adept at pretense. Who would have imagined that Lady Kalina possessed the same level of skill?! She even surpassed her teacher in certain aspects. Moreover, Lady Kalina, Xue Tianao has never even witnessed your current appearance! Isn��t it a bit unjust to accuse him like this?!


    After maintaining silence for a while, Sebastian couldn��t help but internally grumble.


    However, upon further reflection, Sebastian��s expression softened.


    "Hmm... it doesn��t matter. Since it concerns the Chosen One, there��s no need to burden ourselves psychologically~"


    With this realization, Sebastian��s gaze toward Kalina acquired a mischievous glint, as if urging her on. he seemed to say, "Go ahead! Give it your all! Let the flames burn even brighter!"


    Kalina understood this unspoken message and continued her exceptional and flawless performance. As Kalina��s act became more immersive, Yumo��s countenance darkened to an unprecedented degree.


    While listening to Kalina ��s account of the entire ordeal, despite the presence of certain details that appeared implausible, Yumo remained oblivious, without a hint of doubt. She placed her utmost trust in Kalina. That��s precisely why, in the beginning, when Xiao deliberately sought out Kalina to collaborate on the plan��s execution, it proceeded seamlessly.


    The meticulously cultivated image of Kalina in Yumo��s heart, nurtured over hundreds of years, proved to be immensely useful. Opting for someone else, such as Pierre, would have been an instantaneous giveaway. The Chosen One might have been unscathed, but the rest of them would have met their demise...


    Of course, there was a motive behind Kalina��s extraordinary performance. Aside from aiding Xiao and ensuring the smooth implementation of the plan, Kalina harbored her own hidden agenda...


    Following a series of pitiful cries, Kalina, with a sword still lodged in her chest, struggled to lift her hand and tugged on the sleeve of Yumo��s gown. Her voice filled with pleading, she whispered,


    "Mother... would you accompany me tonight?"


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 256 - 257: The Child Who Wants to Be Coddled [2/3]

    "Mother, could you accompany me tonight? It��s so dark here... I��m scared..."


    Looking pale and very "frail," Kalina pleaded pitifully. She used her innocent, teary eyes to gaze at Yumo,


    This look directly broke through the fragile psychological defenses that Yumo already had in front of the children.


    "Accompany?"


    Murmuring to herself, Yumo looked toward Sebastian beside her.


    In response, Sebastian��s eyebrows involuntarily twitched, and his gaze toward Kalina became slightly strange.


    ��Lady Kalina, ��


    ��Are you trying to take advantage of the situation with Lady Yumo... ��


    ��Oh well, ��


    ��I can��t control it anyway... ��


    Sebastian nodded slightly with helplessness, indicating that Yumo could stay here tonight.


    And upon seeing Sebastian��s nod, even before Yumo could speak, one of the Black Rose Knights behind Sebastian couldn��t help but approach and whisper softly:


    "Lord Sebastian, Miss Yumo, wouldn��t it be inappropriate to stay here tonight? Xue Tianao..."


    Understanding the concerns of his subordinates, Sebastian nodded indifferently:


    "It doesn��t matter. I��ll have the Nightingale members who are returning handle Xue Tianao. As for the guards and researchers..."


    "Hmm? Them?"


    He glanced disdainfully in the direction of the researchers, including Garfield, and coldly spoke:


    "If they wake up, knock them out again. As for regular contact and reports, let a few Nightingale members who are skilled in disguises handle it."


    "Yes, Lord Sebastian."


    ...


    ...


    On the other side, after receiving Sebastian��s reply, Yumo smiled faintly and gently brushed aside Kalina��s rosy long hair with her hand, caressing her daughter��s head:


    "Alright, I��ll accompany you here tonight. Just rest assured."


    "Mmm, thank you, Mother..."


    With a satisfied smile, Kalina slowly closed her eyes.


    At the same time,


    Just like when she would calm the children to sleep in the depths of the cold forest,


    A crimson light gradually emanated from Yumo��s body.


    Unlike the oppressive and icy aura of the usual light, this red glow was warm and comforting, giving those around the Black Rose family and even Kalina, who lay on Yumo��s lap, a sense of tranquility and comfort.


    With numerous bloody-colored butterflies dancing around, Yumo slowly closed her eyes. As she gently stroked Kalina��s head, she hummed a pleasant lullaby. As the melody of her mother��s song filled the air, Kalina completely regained her calmness. She silently felt her mother��s presence and enjoyed her tender care.


    "Mother~"


    Kalina��s little face unconsciously brightened. She was quite content with the current situation. Since she grew up in the Demon Temple, Kalina was particularly reliant on Yumo��s presence. Her favorite thing was to curl up in the center of the Demon Temple, surrounded by countless bloody butterflies, and fall asleep under Yumo��s protection.


    However, after the birth of Limo and Liyu, her two little sisters, Kalina had to restrain herself from seeking her mother��s coddling. After all, Mother wanted her to set an example as an elder sister. As a result, her opportunities to be coddled by Yumo became fewer and farther between. Since leaving the cold forest and coming to the mainland, it had been a long time since she had snuggled up to her mother.


    Every time she thought about this, Kalina couldn��t help but show a melancholic expression. But now, Mother had finally come to her, and there were no other sisters around to watch! Finally, she could snuggle up to her mother properly! This thought made Kalina��s heart cheer with joy.


    As for Sebastian and the others beside her, as long as she gave them a glare, they wouldn��t dare to say anything. Moreover,


    ��Mommy had actually taken human form? This was truly fantastic!��


    Closely pressed against Yumo��s soft and fair thighs, inhaling the unique scent of jasmine emanating from her mother��s body, a gradually blooming smile of happiness appeared on Kalina��s little face.


    "Hehehe, Mommy, hmmm~"


    Xiao, that guy who brought the transformation magic, really did a good thing! Although Kalina didn��t mind the stiff environment of the Demon Temple, the feeling of snuggling up to her Mother��s softness was undoubtedly comfortable.


    ��Hehehe...�� Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a doting smile at Kalina��s close affectionate gestures.


    "It��s been a while since this child has coddled with me like this."


    Truly adorable. With a slight smile, Yumo couldn��t resist pinching Kalina��s face.


    In this way, under Yumo��s gentle caress, the blissful Kalina entered a long-awaited dreamland. For a moment, this prison, which should have been filled with a solemn atmosphere, strangely became somewhat warm.


    Of course, that was disregarding the seemingly terrifying but actually useless golden longsword on Kalina��s chest...


    As a heartwarming scene unfolded in the depths of the prison, a completely different scene was taking place thousands of miles away on the snowy night empire��s border defense line.


    Atop the moonlit Galrosee Fortress, Aishiman, one of the generals of the Snow Night Empire��s Fourth Army and a loyal subordinate of Xue Tianao, strolled leisurely along the fortress walls. He inspected the work of his subordinates and surveyed the situation along the border.


    Despite being near the Winter Forest, Aishiman��s heart was devoid of any unease. Like the other generals stationed at the border, he had almost no fear of the Abyssal Demons.


    On one hand, it was because he, having been born in the mainland, had rarely encountered Abyssal Demons.


    On the other hand, and more fundamentally, it was due to his profound self-confidence.


    Since the reconstruction of Galrose Fortress after it was breached by Abyssal Demons, a large number of weapons prepared by Xue Tianao had been deployed here, greatly enhancing its defense capabilities. Moreover, the troops currently defending the fortress were vastly different from the feeble Northern Guard from the past.


    They were Xue Tianao��s forces, equipped with countless powerful weapons, various high-level magic scrolls, and advanced weaponry. Aishiman and others, who had grown stronger and received abundant support from Xue Tianao, no longer feared Abyssal Demons. In fact, they even felt a sense of eagerness when assigned to guard the northern borders.


    They wanted to battle the Demons!


    To make achievements and establish a career!


    It was because of these aspirations that Aishiman feared no Abyssal Demons. In fact, he felt disappointed lately because they had encountered few of them.


    "Ugh, so boring..."


    Aishiman complained in boredom as he gazed at the silent plains in the distance. The soldiers of the Fourth Army beside him shared the same sentiment. After all, when they first arrived, they anticipated an invasion by the Abyssal Demons. This would have been an opportunity for them to showcase their strength and weapons. As long as they could repel the Abyssal Demons�� invasion, their position in Xue Tianao��s heart would skyrocket, and their future would be bright.


    In their eagerness to achieve success, these soldiers even began praying for a massive Abyssal Demon invasion...


    Unfortunately, their prayers seemed to have been heard by the heavens...


    At this moment, as Aishiman sat on the city wall, just as bored as usual, chatting with his subordinates and complaining about the mundane daily routine of guarding the border, his brows suddenly furrowed. In that instant, he noticed the red wine in the nearby wine glass, and it began to ripple with waves of disturbance.


    And these waves grew stronger and stronger...


    At the same time, eerie howls resounded from a dist ance, shattering the tranquility of the Galrose Fortress in the night.


    ��Huh?��


    ��What... is this?��


    ��An Abyssal Demon invasion?!!��


    "Hahahaha!! Finally, it has come! I can finally show my skills!"


    At this moment, Aishiman��s face lit up with excitement. He picked up the heavy firearm by his side, stood up abruptly, wearing a delighted and eager expression as he gazed toward the distant plains. The soldiers around him seemed to have noticed the commotion in the distance, too.


    Although they were unsure why the sentries suddenly went silent, upon realizing that it was an Abyssal Demon invasion, everyone cheered as if injected with energy.


    They excitedly grabbed their weapons and activated the defense mechanisms, preparing to annihilate the approaching horde of Abyssal Demons and earn recognition and rewards from Xue Tianao. The once terrifying Abyssal Demons, now seemed like opportunities to gain fame and fortune in the eyes of these soldiers. They were ecstatic.


    Under Aishiman��s leadership, they geared up and stood ready, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the Abyssal Demon horde.


    However, as the figures of the Abyssal Demons gradually appeared on the horizon, as their abhorrent aura reached their senses, the expressions of all the Galrose Fortress defenders, including Aishiman, underwent an abrupt transformation...


    The excited smiles froze on their faces in an instant...


    In the next moment, a strange purple-black light from afar dispersed the darkness of the night.


    Before the Abyssal Demon horde even entered the range of their weapons, countless annihilator Beam, with the force of thunderbolts, rapidly enlarged in the eyes of Aishiman and the others...


    ...


    "Boom!!"


    After a few deafening explosions, towering flames rose, and countless lives were instantly obliterated.

 Chapter 257 - 258: Serene Dawn [3/3]

    ----------------------------


    As the morning sun gently touched the city, the capital of the Snow Night Empire awakened from its slumber. This city, at this moment, was about to witness its most significant day in hundreds of years��the coronation ceremony of the new emperor.


    In the traditions of the Snow Night Empire, the ruler could be called an emperor even before the coronation, but they didn��t possess all the rights and authority of an emperor. The coronation ceremony was a sacred and ancient ritual, marking the moment when the emperor received the blessings of all the ancestral spirits and became a true guardian of the empire. Therefore, each coronation ceremony was considered the most important event in the Snow Night Empire.


    However, unlike previous coronation ceremonies, this one seemed to surpass everyone��s expectations in terms of scale and fervor. Perhaps it was because the newly crowned emperor was the prophesied one, the chosen one by goddess, the national hero who defeated an Abyssal Demon king class and saved the empire��Xue Tianao.


    At this moment, almost every citizen of the capital believed that the ascension of their new emperor would bring the Snow Night Empire back to its former glory. In the eyes of the people, their new emperor, Xue Tianao, was powerful, handsome, gentle yet resolute, wise, and incredibly humble��a rare and extraordinary ruler. Thus, Xue Tianao enjoyed an unbelievable level of popularity within the capital.


    After all, this was his headquarters, where Xue Tianao had been building his influence for many years. As the sun dispelled the darkness, the entire city erupted into excitement. People took to the streets spontaneously, organizing various lively celebratory events. The young and old, busy workers, everyone began to wholeheartedly enjoy this historic day. Laughter, cheers, and the exhilarating sound of music filled the streets and alleys. The people of the capital eagerly looked toward the peak where the Castle stood, eagerly anticipating the arrival of the coronation ceremony.


    Although it was still early morning, the festivities were already extraordinary. Likewise, they hoped that on this grand occasion, they would have the honor of witnessing the magnificent figure of their idol, their eyes filled with fervent admiration...


    As the atmosphere in the capital soared, countless people began singing joyfully, welcoming the day of the coronation. These joyful songs naturally reached the Spirit star Manor, where the members of the Asumos Church resided, and awakened a beautiful silver-haired girl who had been bedridden and asleep for a long time.


    Soon after, this girl, with a face that could rival that of a goddess, rubbed her sleepy eyes, stretched lazily, and slowly got out of bed. a moment later, the maids of the Church, who had received permission from the silver-haired girl, entered her chamber in an orderly fashion, starting to help her freshen up in the bath, and change clothes in preparation for the upcoming grand ceremony.


    Inside the bathtub, the silver-haired girl, Mengxi, gently opened her eyes and enjoyed the services of the maids while contemplating the palace in the capital��s sky. Then, a playful smile appeared on her lips.


    Last night, Mengxi had a good night��s sleep, partly because she had replenished her energy from her sister Yumo��s power and didn��t experience any withdrawal symptoms for the time being. The main reason, however, was the quite pleasant news that Bai Yanluo, had brought to her last night, allowing Mengxi to sleep peacefully without worries. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -"Miss Yu-Black Rose has left the palace."-


    Before receiving this news, Mengxi in the Spirit Star Manor was almost constantly pouting, and her lilac gem-like eyes were filled with displeasure. The thought of her sister actually going to the palace alone made Mengxi��s heart burn with anxiety. She was afraid that Yumo would be exposed or that Xue Tianao would take Yumo away from him. At the same time, she also blamed Yumo for not listening to her and going to meet Xue Tianao.


    If it weren��t for the restrictions imposed by Archbishop Nick, Mengxi would have had the impulse to storm into the palace, find Xue Tianao, beat him up, and then bring Yumo back home. Fortunately, after a long period of uneasiness, Bai Yanluo brought back news that greatly delighted Mengxi:


    -��Yu Black Rose had already left the palace.��-


    Upon hearing this news, Mengxi instantly felt relieved. Knowing the time Yumo left the palace and the expression on her face when she did, as learned from their informant, the boulder in Mengxi��s heart shattered completely.


    This news...


    Not only did Mengxi enjoy a good dream last night, but now, as she bathes, a sweet smile appears on her face. Her exquisite beauty combined with that sweet smile momentarily captivates the maids attending to her, as if their souls have been momentarily entranced.


    "Great, Miss Yu didn��t get deceived~"


    Moreover,


    ��-When Miss Yu left the palace, her expression seemed gloomy~-��


    Although it��s unclear what exactly happened,


    ��For someone as kind-hearted as My sister, to be so angry? It seems that Xue Tianao really made a big mistake~��


    "Hmph, serves him right~"


    Mengxi proudly mutters in her heart,


    Then, the silver-haired girl reveals a look of anticipation.


    ��If Sister Yumo isn��t happy, I can comfort her and take the opportunity to strike back at Xue Tianao, leaving him hopeless!��


    However,


    ��To completely eliminate the possibility of Xue Tianao��s strategizing against Sister...��


    ��I still need to figure out a way to make this guy disappear completely...��


    For a moment, a dangerous thought slowly emerges in Mengxi��s mind.


    ...


    Like this, while pondering how to deal with Xue Tianao, Mengxi continues to be attended to by the maids.


    After finishing her bath and cleansing the moisture from her body,


    Mengxi gathers her beautiful silver-white hair and puts on the platinum-colored robe reserved for the ��Saintess candidate��.


    Already emanating a Holy aura, coupled with this outfit, Mengxi practically transforms into an untouchable messenger of the gods, exuding a divine and pure atmosphere.


    After changing clothes,


    Disregarding the attempts of the other maids to stop her, Mengxi leaves her chamber on her own,


    Let��s Forget about all that for now,


    "Now, it��s time to find Miss Yu~"


    ---


    Not far away, on the rooftop of the Spirit star Manor,


    Bai Yanluo, wearing her exclusive silver-white knight armor, hears the calls of the maids and curiously looks down,


    Observing the silver-haired girl who acted on her own accord and went to the Snow Night Palace instead of following the Church��s group,


    Bai Yanluo Couldn��t help but let out a long sigh,


    "Mengxi, you little troublemaker..."


    How could Bai Yanluo not know what Mengxi is thinking? She was already expecting that Mengxi, who didn��t want to travel with Nick and his son Phillipe, would set off early.


    Seeing Mengxi��s excited expression, it��s likely she��s going to meet that Lady Yu, After all, ever since their night at the Black Rose Manor, Mengxi has been constantly thinking about that beautiful black-haired girl.


    However,


    as Bai Yanluo watches this scene, her brows unconsciously furrow, and her azure eyes filled with seriousness.


    Wait, Mengxi, that girl, wasn��t she constantly thinking about the girl from the Marquis family a few days ago? She seemed so anxious and worried when the girl went missing.


    But now?


    It��s only been a few days, right? Has Mengxi��s attention been completely captured by that black-haired girl?


    I have to admit, That Lady from the Black Rose Duchy possesses an unparalleled beauty. But does Mengxi really have to develop feelings so quickly?!


    ...


    Hold on a minute.


    Could it be that girl has a fickle nature?!


    Bai Yanluo immediately wears a conflicted expression and starts considering whether she should have a serious conversation with Mengxi about this.


    Bai Yanluo is delighted that Mengxi likes girls because it means she��ll have a companion. However, Mengxi is definitely a flirt!


    But if it��s that black-haired girl, perhaps she��s more suitable for Mengxi...


    ��And if these two stunning beauties get as close as described in the book?��


    Imagining that alluring scene, Bai Yanluo can��t help but show a mischievous smile.


    "Hehe~ Hahaha~"


    However, just as Bai Yanluo bursts into laughter, a knight from the Church suddenly leaps onto the rooftop and respectfully addresses Bai Yanluo.


    "Great Apostle, it��s time to depart. The coronation ceremony of Xue Tianao is about to begin."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yanluo quickly conceals her laughter and puts on a serious expression.


    "...Ok... I��m coming."

 Chapter 258 - 259: The Mysterious Man From Black Robes

    what do you think about the new cover? is it good or do I change it back to the old one ?


    ---------


    In the center of Skye Dome City, there is a prominent mountain peak, and at the middle and top of that peak lies the Castle of the Snow Night Empire.


    As the time for the coronation ceremony draws near, the road to the palace is opened, and the citizens of Skye Dome who have been granted the privilege of participation show ecstatic expressions. They eagerly make their way toward the Castle atop the mountain.


    Those citizens who did not receive the privilege can only regretfully stay at the foot of the mountain. However, even so, their enthusiasm remains, and they continue to celebrate with joyous activities throughout the city.


    With the influx of these common people, the spacious Dragon Dance Square in front of the Castle, which is the main venue for the coronation ceremony, becomes packed with a sea of people. The cheers and shouts of the crowd resound through the sky. For ordinary people, it is a rare opportunity to set foot inside the palace.


    Now, not only are they fortunate enough to visit this place, but they can also witness the enthronement of the new emperor and the beginning of a new era for the Snow Night Empire. How could the people not be excited?


    If it weren��t for the efforts of the Royal Knights to maintain order on-site, these overly excited crowds might have already rushed onto the grand sacrificial platform at the center of the square...


    In the front of the crowd, closest to the sacrificial platform, are the delegations from various countries and powerful factions. Even before the ceremony begins, dozens of delegation members have taken their seats. With the arrival of these representatives, the oppressive atmosphere pervading the surroundings quiets the boiling crowd to some extent.


    After all, the terrifying aura exuded by these individuals gives the people a strong sense of oppression, making it impossible for them to cheer as freely and unrestrained as before...


    Among the entering delegations from major powers is our Miss Mengxi...


    "Ah~"


    Under a gentle, silvery-white glow, Mengxi, dressed in a platinum-colored robe resembling that of a nun, instantly appears on the front row of the VIP seats, leaving countless onlookers dumbfounded. The appearance of the Heavenly Maiden astonishes the nearby excited crowd and the whispering envoys of various factions, who can��t help but reveal expressions of astonishment as they focus their attention on the beautiful silver-haired girl.


    Admiring the girl��s beautiful figure under the sunlight, dressed in Holy attire, Mengxi��s appearance resembled that of a goddess. Her untouchable aura exuded a beauty of holiness that was simply indescribable. It was as if a magnificent painting had come to life, with the sunlight serving as its backdrop. Even those with weaker mental fortitude stood motionless, unable to regain their composure. Those who held faith in the Asumos Church or represented certain factions couldn��t help but entertain thoughts of kneeling upon seeing Mengxi��s presence.


    Mengxi was keenly aware of the reactions from those around her. If it weren��t for Archbishop Nick��s request to utilize her appearance in order to attract new followers from Snow Night Empire, Mengxi might have considered wearing a mask. Although wearing a mask on this occasion would imply disrespect toward the new emperor, Mengxi felt no hesitation due to the emperor��s ��honorable character��.


    "Sigh, it��s a bit bothersome..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but mutter softly. She felt annoyance toward the complex desires and thoughts that emanated from all directions.


    However, at this moment, Mengxi had no room in her mind to dwell on these matters. After entering the Dragon Dance Square and reaching the VIP seats, Mengxi immediately set out to locate the seat reserved for the Black Rose Duchy and to find that familiar black silhouette.


    ��Finding Sister Yumo and stay by her side! Ensure that Xue Tianao doesn��t entertain any inappropriate thoughts during the coronation ceremony!��


    Of course, the more significant reason was that they hadn��t seen each other for half a day.


    "I really miss her~"


    Mengxi thought, yearning to embrace her sister and absorb some of her energy.


    ��Hmm? Ugh, why am I even thinking about this? ��


    Realizing that her thoughts had taken a peculiar turn, Mengxi frantically shook her head, attempting to regain her composure. After shaking off those thoughts, Mengxi pursed her lips with mixed emotions and endeavored to stabilize her inner self. After all, when she finally meets Yumo, she must play the role of an obedient younger sister. She couldn��t afford to accidentally reveal any strange notions that might frighten Yumo away.


    Having calmed her emotions, Mengxi disregarded the numerous gazes filled with a variety of emotions around her. Gradually, she emitted her holy aura and, with her mesmerizing light purple eyes, began scanning the VIP seats in search of the Black Rose Duchy and the figure of Yumo.


    However,


    Although Mengxi found the seat where the Black Rose Family was supposed to be, she didn��t see the figure she longed for. An expression of loneliness gradually appeared on the face of the silver-haired girl, and Mengxi couldn��t help but bite her lip.


    "Sister Yumo? Did she not come today? Is it because she was so angry last night that she doesn��t even want to attend Xue Tianao��s coronation ceremony?"


    ��If that��s the case, maybe I should leave too. After all, the coronation ceremony is not really meaningful, just a boring formality. Considering that I might inevitably be bothered by Xue Tianao during the ceremony,��


    Mengxi started contemplating leaving the venue and going to the Black Rose Family mansion to find Yumo.


    ��It might be a good choice. As for the attendance of the Asumos Church representatives, with Archbishop Nick and Sister Bai, it should be enough.��


    But...


    "Speaking of which... who is he?"


    Gazing carefully at the group of people in black attire not far away, the distinguished members of the Black Rose Family, Mengxi narrowed her eyes slightly. More precisely, Mengxi wasn��t looking at the knights of the Black Rose Family, but at the unidentified figure sitting quietly among them, protected by the knights, sipping tea while sitting on the chair.


    ��Seems like a man?��


    However, wearing a black robe with a hood covering his face, Mengxi couldn��t discern his identity. But judging from the attitude of the surrounding knights, it was evident that this man held an extraordinary position within the Black Rose Family, perhaps on par with Sister Yumo. What��s more, even though the man didn��t display any power and his strength was unknown, Mengxi could faintly sense a dangerous aura emanating from him, chilling and as profound as facing an unfathomable abyss. It instantly made Mengxi feel an intangible pressure.


    "Who is this man exactly?"


    On the other side, another person also noticed the presence of the unidentified man. At this moment, a middle-aged man with a heroic cloak and a blue and white military uniform slowly approached the base of the altar. The middle-aged man had a dignified and imposing figure. His cold gaze sparkled like stars, and his eyebrows were as sharp as if they were painted. He carried a long knife adorned with a red ribbon, swaying behind him, exuding a formidable and heroic aura.


    This man was none other than General Luo Kefei, the Grand general of the Snow Night Empire. After arriving at Dragon Dance Square, this high-ranking general responsible for security and protection focused his attention on the members of the Black Rose Family, just like Mengxi. However, his intentions were completely different.


    Last night, his daughter, Olivia, rushed into his room in tears, telling him about the outrageous behavior of the Black Rose Family��s young miss. After hearing his daughter��s words, Luo Kefei found himself at a loss for words. After all, it was unbelievable to think that the Chosen One, the child of destiny, his eggs can be crushed by a mare foot. It was also something difficult to accept. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emperor of the empire couldn��t be a eunuch, and for the sake of his daughter��s happiness, her husband couldn��t lack that function either. The Snow Night Empire already had a grudge against the Sadik Empire, and Luo Kefei also despised the people of the Sadik Empire. Upon receiving this news, an uncontrollable fury ignited within Luo Kefei. If it weren��t for Olivia��s timely intervention and considering the coronation ceremony, Luo Kefei might have already taken the Imperial Knights and the Imperial Guard to arrest the members of the Black Rose Family for the crime of attempting to assassinate the emperor.


    Although he didn��t take action, Luo Kefei��s gaze toward the Black Rose Family was filled with hostility, and his ice-blue eyes were filled with a chilling darkness. Furthermore, according to Olivia��s word, Miss Yu from the Black Rose Family was said to be seductive and had enticed Emperor Xue Tianao to the point where he hadn��t immediately ordered action against her even after the egg incident.


    Luo Kefei agreed to help Xue Tianao overthrow the previous emperor��s rule. On one hand, it was for the sake of the people��s livelihood, as the previous emperor��s governance had been lacking, leading to the gradual decline of the Snow Night Empire��s strength. On the other hand, it was because of his daughter��s request.


    Being a doting father, Luo Kefei chose to stand on Xue Tianao��s side and lead his troops to help defeat the royalist forces. After all, compared to the previous emperor, Xue Tianao, who was considered the "Chosen One" and supposedly more "wise," seemed like a better choice in every aspect.


    Luo Kefei knew about Xue Tianao��s feelings for Mengxi, so his ideal future was for Olivia to become the empress. However, based on Olivia��s description from last night, if the emperor truly fell for that woman and lost his soul, then perhaps his daughter wouldn��t even be able to hold onto her position as empress.


    At the thought of this, Luo Kefei couldn��t help but tighten his fists, and a chilling intent emanated from him, causing the soldiers around him to shiver in fear. Yu-the Black Rose from the Sadik Empire, not only severely injured the emperor but also threatened his daughter��s position?!


    ��This woman... must die!��


    However, the relationship between the Snow Night Empire and the Sadik Empire was already tense. If he were to eliminate this Black Rose young miss, it might lead to a full-blown conflict with the Sadik Empire. Unfortunately, it would be the people who would suffer the consequences.


    Sighing deeply, Luo Kefei couldn��t help but think about it.

 Chapter 259 - 260: Surge

    Besides,


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be invincible in a hundred battles.


    Although his own strength is already strong, he really had to do it in the end.


    However, Luo Kefei wanted to have a better understanding of the other party before doing so. Therefore, after entering Dragon Dance Square, the attention of this Grand general was focused on the Black Rose Family, just like Mengxi.


    Naturally, the result was as expected.


    He couldn��t find the figure of that Black Rose young miss. Like Mengxi, Luo Kefei��s attention was quickly drawn to the figure in the black robe surrounded by the Black Armored Knights. Although the person didn��t release any power, Luo Kefei could faintly sense the surging force within them.


    "This person... is dangerous..."


    In just a few seconds of observation, Luo Kefei came to this conclusion in his heart. A solemn expression appeared in his ice-blue eyes.


    "Who is this person? When did they come to the imperial capital? Was there such a figure in Black rose?"


    And at that moment,


    A captain of the Imperial Guard, dressed in black and white armor, instantly rushed to Luo Kefei��s side amidst a surge of black aura.


    "General, I have, I have an important report."


    The words of this captain made Luo Kefei temporarily shift his attention and he looked puzzled at the Sixth-Stage Warrior behind him.


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    "General, there are two things. First, the Fourth Army Group stationed in the northern border was supposed to make regular contact with us this morning, but until now, there has been no news."


    "Hmm? No news? Did you try to contact them?"


    "Yes, we tried to establish contact with them, but we gained nothing. I don��t know if it��s because of the recent Storms..."


    "This... is strange..."


    Hearing this, the seriousness in Luo Kefei��s eyes grew deeper, and an ominous premonition emerged in his mind. A large army in the northern border, unable to make contact? That��s nor normal? Even if there is interference in communication due to the storm, it shouldn��t be like this.


    ��Something��s not right...��


    "What happened there?"


    After a moment of silence, Luo Kefei calmly spoke,


    "Continue trying to establish contact. Also, arrange for the nearby armies to go and investigate the northern border."


    "Yes, General."


    "Oh. By the way, didn��t you say there was another matter? What is it?"


    "Reporting to General, a suspicious individual was captured in the area near the East City Gate. They attempted to escape the Skye Dome during the lockdown."


    "Hmm?"


    When Luo Kefei heard this, his eyebrows furrowed. To prevent unscrupulous individuals, such as those from the Divine Punishment Sect, from infiltrating the city, the capital had been under closed management for the past few days. However, the main task of the guards was to prevent unauthorized individuals from sneaking into the city from outside. After all, with the upcoming coronation ceremony, people from all over the Snow Night Empire were eager to enter the Skye Dome City by any means.


    ��Wanting to escape from the city? That��s quite rare...��


    But...


    "If they want to escape, let them. Just lock them up according to the emergency protocols. Why bother coming to me?"


    "General, this person��s situation is a bit special. He is His Majesty��s honored guest, and we are unsure whether we should detain him. Moreover, His Majesty is currently preparing for the coronation ceremony, so it��s not appropriate for us to consult him..."


    "Honored guest?"


    "Yes, it��s the information broker named ��Mo xiao��..."


    "Hmm? It��s him? Enmmm..."


    Luo Kefei raised his hand to support his chin. After thinking for a moment, the general slowly spoke,


    "In that case, take me to meet him. Since the ceremony hasn��t officially started yet, we still have some time."


    "Yes, General."


    The captain respectfully replied.


    ...


    ...


    A while later, Luo Kefei, who had temporarily left Dragon Dance Square, arrived at the camp of the Imperial Guard in the imperial city. He saw the honored guest who had attempted to escape from the Skye Dome. However, as soon as Luo Kefei laid eyes on Mo xiao, his brows furrowed involuntarily.


    Looking at the black-haired man huddled in a corner of the barracks, trembling under the guard of the Imperial Guard, Luo Kefei sensed that something was amiss. Although this information broker was usually timid, he wouldn��t show such extreme fear like he had been frightened out of his wits.


    At this time? Trying to secretly escape the city? Acting so flustered and guilty?


    ��Could it be that this guy stole some confidential information and wants to take it out of the city?��


    With this suspicion in mind, Luo Kefei��s eyes revealed a glint of coldness. Already cautious and suspicious of someone like Mo xiao, who lived in the darkness, Luo Kefei immediately transformed into a frosty blue light, flashing in front of Mo xiao.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed the collar of the man��s clothes and forcibly lifted him off the ground.


    "Mr. Mo xiao, what are you trying to do? Why are you attempting to leave the Skye Dome at this time, and in such a secretive manner? Have you forgotten that His Majesty has invited you to attend the ceremony?"


    Feeling the terrifying Power that accompanied Luo Kefei��s words, Mo xiao couldn��t help but break into a cold sweat and quickly shook his head.


    "No, no, no! General, you��ve misunderstood! It��s just that something happened to my child at home, and I urgently need to go back and take care of them! It��s absolutely not a deliberate attempt to avoid the ceremony!"


    "If something happened to your child, you should have reported it. Why did you specifically sneak out of the city?"


    "Well, because... because I didn��t want to disturb His Majesty! Isn��t His Majesty very busy right now?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Luo Kefei immediately showed a skeptical expression. As Mo xiao��s subsequent explanations reached his ears, Luo Kefei��s expression gradually turned cold. At this moment, Luo Kefei��s icy blue magic enveloped Mo xiao, and with his powerful perception abilities, Luo Kefei could sense subtle changes in Mo xiao��s expressions.


    The person before him was filled with fear! Even the words he spun were full of loopholes. His desire to leave the city now had nothing to do with his child. This information broker was hiding something...


    "You��re lying!"


    Saying that, Luo Kefei firmly grabbed Mo xiao��s throat without hesitation and pressed him against the wall.


    "Tell me! Did you take advantage of His Majesty��s trust to obtain confidential information from our country and plan to sell it to hostile forces?!"


    Although the person before him was an esteemed guest of the Snow Night Empire, when facing someone who could potentially endanger the country, Luo Kefei showed no mercy.


    Feeling the pressure from Luo Kefei��s fingertips and the increasingly difficult-to-breathe situation, Mo xiao��s face gradually turned purple. Supported by the will to survive, he desperately shook his head.


    "No, no... I... I didn��t... I didn��t plan to do that..."


    "Then why were you trying to secretly escape from the Skye Dome?"


    However, upon hearing this question, Mo xiao��s head shook frantically, even more wildly. His black eyes were filled with a terrified emotion as if recalling a nightmarish memory.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Mo xiao struggling frantically, Luo Kefei increased the pressure on his fingertips. The terrifying icy blue magic was like thousands of extremely cold blades, continuously piercing into Mo xiao��s body, tormenting him and causing intense pain.


    "No? Then why did you want to leave?"


    "I... I can��t say..." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can��t say? Looks like you��re quite stubborn."


    After a cold smile, Luo Kefei applied even more force, causing Mo xiao��s face to turn deep purple from the suffocating pain. His once handsome face now appeared ugly and distorted.


    However, even so, Mo xiao still refused to speak, leaving Luo Kefei slightly surprised.


    "This kid? He��s quite resolute?"


    But after giving an approving glance, Luo Kefei��s gaze became even colder.


    "You won��t speak, huh? In that case, don��t blame me for being impolite to your family. Your wife and child, Are your children and wife in Lizhen city?"


    "You?!"


    Upon hearing the specific location of his wife and child��s residence, Mo xiao��s expression changed drastically. The determination in his eyes just now was replaced with a sense of agitation. Judging from Luo Kefei��s icy gaze, he was serious. If Mo xiao didn��t speak, the general would really send someone to harm his wife and child.


    Noticing the subtle change in Mo xiao��s eyes, Luo Kefei smiled slightly and quickly added,


    "If you don��t want anything to happen to your wife and child, be honest and tell me why you wanted to escape."


    ...


    Facing Luo Kefei��s coercion, Mo xiao, who was on the verge of suffocation, finally had no choice but to speak helplessly.


    "I can��t stay... or we��ll all die..."


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?"


    "The Bloody Butterfly... it��s in the Skye Dome..."


    Luo Kefei: "???!!!"


    "What... What did you say? The Bloody Butterfly?!"

 Chapter 260 - 261: The Coronation Ceremony [1/2]

    "Lady Mengxi, why did you come here alone? Didn��t the Bishop ask you to wait?"


    A Church Knight with shimmering golden hair and deep red eyes approached Mengxi, leading the members of the Asumos congregation into the square. He hurriedly made his way to the VIP seating area and stood beside Mengxi.


    "It��s not proper for you to be alone like this. The bishop is quite upset, you know?"


    Concerned about the somewhat somber expression on the beautiful silver-haired girl in front of him, the young Church Knight leaned closer to Mengxi��s ear and whispered discreetly.


    In response to his words, Mengxi nonchalantly replied,


    "Oh, I understand. We can talk about it later."


    "..."


    After speaking, the silver-haired girl disregarded him and shifted her gaze to the representatives of the various major factions who were gradually entering the scene. With all the guests assembled, it meant that the ceremony would begin soon.


    "Hurry up and start, and then get it over ..."


    Mengxi had no interest whatsoever in Xue Tianao��s coronation ceremony. She had come here because the Church��s higher-ups had forced her to, and on the other hand, to meet her sister Yumo and playfully cling to her, embracing her delicate and easily swayed figure.


    But now, Yumo had disappeared somewhere, leaving Mengxi trapped in this crowded square, which was nothing short of torment for her. The gazes filled with desires and ill intentions constantly came from all directions, greatly displeasing the silver-haired girl.


    On the other side, noticing Mengxi��s discontent, the golden-haired knight next to her, Phillipe, the son of Bishop Nick, shook his head helplessly. Phillipe knew that Mengxi disliked such events. The noisy atmosphere and disrespectful gazes only added to Mengxi��s discomfort. Moreover, Mengxi��s lack of enthusiasm for attending Xue Tianao��s coronation ceremony was completely justified. Therefore, it was understandable that the restless silver-haired girl showed no interest in engaging with him. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Phillipe didn��t get angry; instead, he tactfully stepped aside and remained silent. Although Phillipe was Bishop Nick��s son, he himself didn��t value fame, wealth, and status. His devotion to the Asumos Church and the goddess was genuine. Hence, he held deep respect for Mengxi, who was recognized as the Girl of destiny.


    On the other hand, Phillipe found it quite absurd that his father kept urging him to pursue Mengxi and win the heart of Girl of destiny. Mengxi��s beauty and power were unquestionable and had indeed stirred emotions within him involuntarily. However, Phillipe was aware of his own abilities and potential, realizing that he wasn��t worthy of Mengxi.


    Phillipe, who had self-awareness, didn��t entertain any crooked ideas. On the contrary, he hoped that the Mengxi would find her happiness as soon as possible.


    However, when he recalled the word Bai Yanluo had said to him earlier in the morning, Phillipe couldn��t help but show a conflicted expression.


    "��Mengxi seems to have developed feelings for the young lady from the Black Rose family.��"


    ��Those two?��


    As he imagined the scene of the two beautiful girls being close together, Phillipe, like Bai Yanluo, couldn��t help but reveal a strange expression. Although he didn��t oppose it, having the two sisters like that, after all, similar situations were not uncommon within the Church...


    But to keep such high-level beauties confined internally like this? In some sense, it was quite a pity...


    Glancing at the silver-haired girl beside him, radiating sanctity and elegance, Phillipe couldn��t help but sigh inwardly. At the same time, as he recalled certain faces from the academy, Phillipe felt even more troubled.


    If those young masters and ladies found out that Lady Mengxi had been abducted...


    It would probably lead to another commotion.


    Thinking about this, Phillipe��s mood became even more complicated. After all, those individuals were prominent figures within the Empire, pampered children of wealthy families. If things were to escalate, it would surely be quite troublesome...


    At that time, as an administrator within the Church, his heart would probably explode from frustration...


    ...


    However, just as Phillipe lamented the bleak future, the silver-haired girl beside him suddenly made a disdainful "tsk" sound, abruptly snapping Phillipe back to reality.


    "Annoying people..."


    Hmm?


    Seeing Mengxi muttering under her breath, Phillipe furrowed his brow. But soon, the young Church Knight understood the reason behind Mengxi��s disapproval.


    "Ungghhh~~!!!"


    In the next moment,


    Under the excited gaze of countless people, the four 6th-tier Knights on the ceremonial platform suddenly lifted the massive, ancient, yet ominously charged dragon-shaped horn beside them. As the immense magical power surged within it, the resounding sound of this ancient and chilling horn echoed throughout the Dragon Dance Square.


    The moment the horn sounded,


    The previously bustling venue, filled with cheers and celebrations, abruptly fell silent. Apart from the majestic and solemn sound of the horn, there was no other noise in the surroundings.


    Subsequently,


    Under the enveloping sound of the resounding horn, behind the ceremonial platform, the massive, sturdy gate made of mysterious steel, the Celestia Gate, slowly opened with the collaborative effort of thirty high-ranking knights. Countless people watched in excitement as it gradually revealed itself...


    The passionate beat of war drums abruptly resounded, joining forces with the sound of horns to perform an epic symphony. Accompanied by this symphony, a thunderous sound of galloping hooves drew nearer and nearer, kicking up countless dust clouds and making the ground tremble. Glancing around, at the entrance gate, a majestic procession unfolded��a golden army of fully armed soldiers on horseback entered the square.


    Without a doubt, this force represented the Snow Night Empire��s most elite troops. The royal flag, a symbol of nobility and power, fluttered proudly in the sky. The bright golden armor shimmered with dazzling brilliance, while the sharp swords and blades pointed toward the heavens, exuding a chilling, icy glow. Numerous knights, exuding confidence and heroism, made their way into the square under the watchful eyes of the crowd, showcasing the formidable presence of the Royal Knights.


    Yet, the most captivating figure was undoubtedly Xue Tianao, the golden-haired man who stood at the center of the coronation ceremony. Accompanied by the two knight captains, he wore a custom-made golden armor and a flowing royal robe, capturing the attention of almost everyone present. In the face of the unwavering admiration from the masses, Xue Tianao flashed a charming smile and waved his hand, projecting the image of a down-to-earth emperor.


    With that simple wave, the entire crowd, which had briefly fallen silent, erupted once more. The people��s cheers merged with the resounding drums and horns, creating a roaring tsunami that swept through the Dragon Dance Square. Amidst the fervor of the crowd, the warhorses gradually came to a halt, and Xue Tianao gracefully discarded his cloak, leaping down to approach the front of the ceremonial platform.


    In the next moment, accompanied by the impassioned symphony, and under the eager gaze of the crowd and Xue Tianao��s loyal followers, the chosen one finally took a step forward and ascended the stairs. This marked the beginning of the coronation ceremony��a moment of great significance.


    "It��s finally beginning, and right on time,"


    murmured Phillipe in his heart. As he surveyed the crowd, consumed by overwhelming excitement and erupting into fervent cheers, Phillipe couldn��t help but feel astonished. It seemed he had underestimated Xue Tianao��s popularity in the Snow Night Empire. This level of fervor appeared to surpass even the zealous followers of Mengxi in the Church.


    Xue Tianao��s support base seemed much stronger than what his father and others had estimated. With this realization, Phillipe��s gaze toward Xue Tianao couldn��t help but be tinged with admiration.


    However, in the next moment, as he observed Xue Tianao��s figure intently, Phillipe furrowed his brow.


    ��Huh? What��s this?��


    I��s it just me, or does Xue Tianao seem to be walking with a slight tremor? There��s a vague feeling of... um, weakness and pain!?��

 Chapter 261 - 262: Summoning the Holy Spirit [2/2]

    To be precise, Phillipe wasn��t mistaken. Xue Tianao��s current steps had indeed lost their former stability, becoming somewhat shaky. Phillipe had only entertained doubts, but many powerful people had already confirmed it.


    Xue Tianao��s disguise was quite convincing, managing to conceal the previous inconsistency in his movements. Such a fake act could deceive the masses, but it couldn��t escape the discerning eyes of high-ranking powerhouses.


    Consequently, the gazes of these powerhouses towards Xue Tianao gradually grew peculiar. Despite his composed appearance and confident smile, they couldn��t help but associate him with excessive indulgence and its ensuing weakness...


    or, to put it bluntly, with eunuchs who had just suffered abuse.


    After all, Xue Tianao��s current actions were nearly identical to those of such people... Yet, most of them didn��t entertain such thoughts. It��s rather... um, difficult to believe that the Son of destiny would be reduced to a eunuch, isn��t it?


    --


    "Tsk... scums..."


    Feeling the strange and uncomfortable gazes directed at him, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but curse inwardly. Though he felt displeased, Xue Tianao had to admit that the powerhouses�� speculations were not unfounded.


    The aftermath of being blasted by the Bloody Butterfly last night hadn��t completely subsided.


    With each step, Xue Tianao felt a tearing pain from below, causing him great agony. His handsome face involuntarily displayed a grimace of pain.


    His steps grew unsteady. Fortunately, his armor and large cloak concealed it well. Coupled with his utmost effort to control himself, Xue Tianao managed to avoid public embarrassment.


    Under these circumstances, postponing the coronation ceremony might have been a sensible decision.


    Toma and the others had advised him as such. However, now that the guests were already assembled, Xue Tianao had no choice but to steel himself and proceed.


    Nevertheless, to be honest, even if Xue Tianao had suffered an unprecedented blow, he had no intention of postponing the coronation ceremony.


    Enduring the lingering pain below, he ascended the stairs step by step. As he gazed at the Empire��s High Priest, who drew nearer and nearer, a sinister smile gradually crept onto Xue Tianao��s face. His azure eyes brimmed with joy and eager anticipation.


    "At last, this day has arrived..."


    This day,


    Xue Tianao had been waiting for thirteen years. Ever since he became the imperial prince of the empire, he eagerly anticipated this day��s arrival.


    In order to grow, the goddess assigned various tasks to him through the system. By completing these tasks, his strength and "wisdom" gradually increased. At the same time, the system rewarded him with points and various rare equipment.


    Becoming the emperor of the Snow Night Empire and unifying the entire empire was one of the epic missions set by the system thirteen years ago.


    After completing this mission, he would receive a spiritual medicine that would assist him in reaching the eighth level.


    Once he became at eighth stage, combined with the power of the divine spirit within him, he would become an unbeatable existence, breaking free from the triple restraints.


    At that time, he, who would be invincible, along with the Snow Night Empire army armed with the latest and newts weapons, would no longer need to bow to anyone. Whether it was the Church, Holy Tower, Red Moon Tower, Void Spirit Tower, the Red Lotos Leaf Empire, the Dragon tribe, or the Elf tribe, they would all kneel before him in fear.


    More importantly, after becoming a divine expert and an eighth-level powerhouse, his body would undergo divine transformation, and even his lost limbs, including his little brother would be regenerated. In order to obtain unparalleled power, revive his former glory, and gain greater control over the Bloody Butterfly and the girl of destiny, he must complete this mission!


    And he must complete it quickly, to avoid any delays.


    With such determination, under the complex gazes of numerous onlookers, Xue Tianao walked step by step with a sense of ceremony onto the sacrificial platform and approached the Empire��s High Priest.


    Although he was eager to rush forward and complete the ritual, Xue Tianao, as a dignified person, wanted to create a solemn and holy atmosphere. After all, he had waited for so long, a few more minutes wouldn��t matter.


    ��A few minutes? What could possibly go wrong in a few minutes?...��


    Regardless, the image of the Chosen One in the hearts of the people had to be preserved.


    "We can begin now, High Priest."


    Looking at the old woman in a white robe with a crimson crown on her head, Xue Tianao respectfully spoke, even though this priestess wasn��t particularly powerful, she held significant religious significance in the Snow Night Empire. Xue Tianao still showed her enough respect.


    After hearing Xue Tianao��s words, the High priestess, Ruifa, smiled slightly and said,


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    After returning the gesture with proper etiquette, the High priestess slowly turned around. With all eyes on her, she raised the staff in her hand and chanted,


    "Summon the Holy Spirit."


    In an instant, a radiant white light burst forth from the staff. Simultaneously, the six priests around the High priestess began chanting, and white magical energy started emanating from their bodies.


    Guided by the High priestess, it converged towards the sky, forming a massive white magic circle.


    As the magic circle appeared, there was a resonance in the southern part of the imperial tomb in the sky. Instantly, blue lights overflowed from the tomb and swiftly gathered towards the Dragon Dance Square! Under the guidance of the magic circle, the power of these residual spirits gradually merged with the priests�� magic, forming a gigantic humanoid figure.


    Suddenly, an invisible pressure, a soulful oppression, spread out from the center of the figure, enveloping the entire palace and even the city��s sky.


    "Is this the Ancestral Spirit?"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but feel impressed as he looked at the male figure, around dozens of meters tall, wearing imperial robes and a crown, constructed from soul power and magic.


    Below the sacrificial platform, the cheering crowd stopped their loud shouts the moment the figure appeared.


    Then, the people of the Snow Night Empire, the royal knights responsible for guarding, and loyal subjects all spontaneously kneeled, casting immensely respectful gazes towards the figure. Even the attendants of foreign powers couldn��t help but tremble at the sight of the figure.


    This figure was the founding emperor of the Snow Night Empire, Avalin Valethine. Although only a remnant soul, barely formed by the combined magic of numerous priests, the aura of an emperor emanated from him, commanding respect without anger.


    The appearance of the remnant soul of the founding emperor was the most crucial moment of the coronation ceremony!


    Next, under the witness of everyone��s respectful gaze, this "ancestor" would bestow the crown upon himself!


    And at that moment, the coronation ceremony was complete!


    He had truly become the emperor of the Snow Night Empire!


    Emotions of anticipation and excitement spread rapidly within Xue Tianao��s heart like a virus. As the gaze of the figure turned towards him, Xue Tianao quickly knelt down respectfully, demonstrating his "utmost sincerity" to the ancestor.


    "I, Xue Tianao-Valethine, descendant, request the bestowment of imperial authority from the ancestor."


    Upon hearing these words, the figure of Avalin nodded slightly.


    Then, with Xue Tianao��s ecstatic gaze fixed upon it, the figure slowly raised its hand. Golden rays of light began to gather in its palm, gradually forming an exquisite and majestic crown!


    --


    Meanwhile, as almost everyone was focused on this historic moment, on the seat of the Black Rose Family, the cloaked figure guarded by several black knights raised their head slowly.


    With their pitch-black eyes filled with a playful expression, they gazed at the excited Xue Tianao.


    After a cold smirk, the cloaked man calmly picked up a pale blue communication magic stone.


    Reaching the pinnacle of life and then plummeting straight to the bottom... It should feel quite satisfying, shouldn��t it?


    "Everyone, let��s the show began..."


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 262 - 263: The Beginning of the End [1/5]

    Thank you for the support, and this week bonus will change, and it will be posted at the end of the week :


    100 powerstones = 4cp


    200 powerstones = 6cp


    300 powerstones = 8cp


    400 powerstones = 12cp


    ------------------------------------------


    When the cloaked figure activated the communication magic stone in his hand, thousands of miles away, inside the imperial tomb in the southern part of the Sky City, a delicate gray-haired little girl slowly emerged from the thick mist and walked into the tomb.


    Although the little girl��s clothes were worn-out, they couldn��t hide her rare and adorable appearance. With beautiful gray twin ponytails, lively and bright jade-like eyes, curved willow eyebrows, long fluttering eyelashes, flawless fair skin with a hint of rosy blush, thin lips as tender as rose petals, there was no doubt that if this child were to grow up, she would be an unparalleled beauty.


    However, at the instant when the guards of the imperial tomb, the Forbidden Army, saw this child, they didn��t have the energy to appreciate her cuteness.


    Instead, they instantly showed a solemn expression! Noka, the commander of the Forbidden Army in this area, pulled out his sword from his waist, full of vigilance, and stared at the little girl before him. The hundreds of Forbidden Army members behind him, as well as those on the surrounding high platforms, did the same.


    They didn��t relax at all because of the harmless appearance of the other party. After all, in this world, there were many old monsters disguised as loli...


    Moreover, the fact that she could silently and undetectedly bypass their investigation, pass through the dense mist barrier surrounding the imperial tomb, and the patrolling guards to arrive here was enough to show that this little girl was extraordinary.


    His Majesty Xue Tianao had given orders that the imperial tomb must remain absolutely secure! Noka couldn��t afford to be negligent. He immediately commanded the Forbidden Army to surround the little girl who had arrived here. The vigorous battle aura within the bodies of the Forbidden Army erupted suddenly, and the once quiet area of the imperial tomb became tense and filled with an atmosphere of imminent confrontation.


    With aura��s attached to their long swords and assuming an attacking posture, Noka sternly questioned in a loud voice,


    "Who are you?! And How did you enter the forbidden area of the imperial tomb!"


    Facing Noka��s words, the gray-haired little girl blinked her adorable jade-colored eyes and tilted her head, smiling gently.


    "How did I enter? You wanted me to come, right? So I came."


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing the disdainful words of the other party, Noka��s brow furrowed, and anger surged from his heart.


    "I��ll ask again, who are you?! How did you enter?! If you don��t answer, don��t blame us for being impolite!"


    "Um..."


    Upon hearing this, the little girl pouted and put on a pensive expression.


    "How did I enter? Um, your misty rain barrier, wouldn��t it break if you found the formation��s core? Is there any difficulty in that?"


    "Difficulty?"


    The little girl��s answer made Noka��s brow twitch uncontrollably.


    This misty rain barrier was a gift from the Dragon tribe to the Snow Night Empire! It had protected the imperial tomb for hundreds of years! How could it be so easily broken?!


    Find the core of the formation? Even someone who is familiar with formations like him doesn��t know where it is��


    "Stop With your Bullshit!"


    "I��m not!"


    The little girl playfully smiled and then glanced thoughtfully at the majestic imperial tomb behind Noka and the Forbidden Army.


    "As for who I am, it doesn��t matter. All you need to know is that I��m here to dismantle the imperial tomb."


    The girl said in a cute voice. Her voice was sweet, but it instantly angered everyone present.


    "Dismantle the imperial tomb? Such blasphemous words!"


    Upon hearing this, Noka gritted his teeth. Seeing that the little girl had no intention to say more, Noka hesitated no longer.


    He raised his hand and dozens of Forbidden Army soldiers, under Noka��s command, rushed towards the gray-haired little girl from various directions, attempting to apprehend this rebellious person.


    How did this girl even get in? That can be questioned later!


    However, facing the Forbidden Army soldiers surrounding her, the little girl remained unfazed. Instead, she slowly lowered her head and looked at the small white wolf patted by her in her arms, sticking out her tongue and looking silly.


    "The instructions have arrived, sister. We have to hurry��"


    ��Sister? ��


    Noka couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression when the little girl affectionately called a wolf "sister."


    ��Calling a wolf sister? What��s going on?��


    ��And instructions? What does that mean?��


    ...


    Unfortunately, Noka didn��t have a chance to ponder these questions further.


    As the words of the gray-haired little girl fell, the snow wolf in her arms let out a strange ��meow�� sound and jumped directly out of the little girl��s arms, standing in front of the group of Forbidden Army soldiers.


    ��This, this wolf?��


    However, before everyone could react, a terrifying force of shadow energy burst forth from the body of the small white wolf! It transformed into a horrifying tsunami energy that engulfed everything within the imperial tomb, and the underpowered Forbidden Army soldiers were struck by the sudden storm of power, violently flying out!


    Even those who weren��t directly knocked away had their prepared skills shattered by the power fluctuation unleashed by the small white wolf...


    ��This, this power of shadow? That wolf... Is it an Abyssal Demon?!��


    The next moment, under the unbelieving gazes of Noka and others, the small and cute spiritual beast in front of them, whom they thought they could easily slap away, suddenly erupted with earth-shattering and terrifying power. Its body continued to expand, transforming into a mountain-like horrifying presence, standing tall in front of Noka��s formation!


    When his own body was locked onto by the ferocious red eyes of the giant wolf, Noka was instantly dumbfounded, standing motionless in his place, unable to snap out of it...


    ��Shit...��


    After cursing, the ferocious giant jaws of the wolf rapidly enlarged in Noka��s eyes...


    ��.


    ��. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With deafening roars and the wailing cries of despair, a few seconds later, including Noka, all 189 members of the Imperial Guards had turned into a horrifying scene of lifeless bodies on the ground. The once solemn and dignified Royal solder was now covered in abundant bloodstains, severed limbs, and scattered entrails, resembling a scene from a hellish nightmare.


    Although Noka and the others let out agonizing screams similar to that of slaughtered pigs when they died, the existence of the Mist Rain Barrier prevented the outside world from sensing any disturbance from the inside. Not far from the Tomb, in a nearby neighborhood, the people continued to celebrate the new emperor��s ascension, oblivious to the gruesome scene.


    Glancing indifferently at the scattered remains on the ground, the gray-haired little girl, Liyu, shifted her attention to the Royal Tomb ahead, which emitted a constant white light.


    Under normal circumstances, when one emperor passed away, the coronation ceremony for the next emperor would usually take place the following year.


    During this period, the entire nation would mourn the deceased emperor as per the tradition of the Snow Night Empire, which had remained unchanged for hundreds of years. However, this time, Xue Tianao had defied all objections, even confronting the High Priest, to hold the coronation ceremony in advance and officially become the empire��s emperor.


    It was only a formality for the coronation ceremony, so why did the Chosen One attach such importance to it?


    To be honest, neither Liyu and the other Demon kings nor the Black Rose family had investigated the reason thoroughly.


    However, Xue Tianao must have had his reasons for prioritizing this matter. Since the Chosen One wanted it this way, they could confront him along with these abyss demons~


    ��That should work out fine~��


    After a faint smile, Liyu pointed her hand towards the solemn Royal Tomb ahead and said,


    "Sister, let��s blow it up~"


    "Meowwwww~" (explooooooosion ~)


    Upon hearing her little sister��s destructive command, the giant wolf Limo, who had turned into Limo, let out an excited roar. Then, the adorable giant wolf slowly opened her bloodthirsty mouth full of sharp fangs! In an instant, an infinite crimson shadow power gathered within it, compressing continuously!


    The terrifying power fluctuations caused the surrounding space to distort gradually.


    In the next moment, the compressed crimson shadow power in the giant wolf��s mouth suddenly burst out!


    In an instant, the earth tore apart, and the sky changed color! The devastating red beam rushed towards the Royal Tomb ahead, roaring like a raging and bloodthirsty beast breaking free from its shackles, carrying a vast power that could devour everything in its path!


    Under the Annihilation Beam,


    Everything turned to ashes~


    ---


    Meanwhile, inside the Dragon Dance Square, as a tremor spread, the enormous projection that was in the process of crowning Xue Tianao suddenly trembled, and its movements abruptly ceased.


    Xue Tianao: "??? Huh?!!


    "What... What... What is happening?"

 Chapter 263 - 264: Wrath[2/5]

    ��Huh? ��


    ��What��s this sensation?��


    �� An earthquake?��


    As the strange trembling spread, Xue Tianao furrowed his brow, feeling a foreboding within his heart.


    ��Which direction is it coming from?��


    ��Huh?! This... this sensation?!��


    ...


    However, before Xue Tianao could fully comprehend what was happening in the south, his attention was suddenly captured by the scene before him and an eerie aura. The Son of Destiny��s eyes narrowed abruptly, revealing a look of disbelief.


    ��What... What is happening?!!��


    ��WTF!��


    Gazing at the unfolding scene, Xue Tianao felt as if his head was being zapped by a Pikachu, causing him to freeze in place, utterly stunned...


    Not only Xue Tianao, but representatives from various factions, including Asumos, and the spectators observing the coronation ceremony from the VIP stands, all wore expressions of astonishment at that moment.


    Even the members of the Black Rose family, who had adapted to the surroundings, displayed a "shocked" expression, with widened eyes and slightly parted lips...


    At that very moment, under the astonished gaze of everyone, Emperor Avalin, who had bestowed the crown upon Xue Tianao, suddenly trembled all over! A glimpse of indescribable pain appeared on his ethereal face. The white and blue energies constituting his ethereal form gradually dissipated, and the figure itself became ethereal and elusive.


    As the anomaly unfolded, the High Priestess maintaining the ritual formation unexpectedly suffered a backlash from an unknown force. Blood sprayed from her mouth, and the staff emitting a white light fell from the ceremonial platform.


    The six senior priests assisting him were also affected by the backlash, immediately bleeding from all seven orifices and collapsing to the ground in agonizing groans.


    Due to their inadequate strength, these senior priests swiftly met their death.


    *Crack...*


    With the priests�� power no longer sustaining it, the pure white formation suspended in the sky cracked and crumbled, giving way to particles of dark magic that dispersed into the air.


    The ethereal figure of the emperor, inevitably, shattered into pieces...


    ����?!!!����


    As Xue Tianao witnessed the sudden turn of events, a wave of unease washed over him, and he instinctively reached out his "helping hand" towards the illusion.


    ��After waiting so long for this day, why did everything have to go wrong at this crucial moment?!��


    But what could he do now?


    Realizing his own powerlessness, Xue Tianao let out a mournful cry from the depths of his heart.


    "No, no, no!!!!"


    Xue Tianao��s wailing reverberated as the ethereal figure of Emperor Avalin, the founding emperor of the Snow Night Empire, stumbled and collapsed.


    *Boom~*


    With a sharp sound, the colossal illusion shattered into countless specks of blue and white light. The crown that Xue Tianao had yearned for fell from the sky and crashed heavily onto the ground, intensifying his bitter disappointment.


    Shortly after, a cold wind blew, sealing the fate of the crown, imbued with the power of souls, as it shattered into fragments.


    Xue Tianao watched in anguish as it transformed into a pile of golden dust, dissipating in the wind.


    "My... my crown..."


    ��M��y,�� S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��My��.��


    ��My epic quest...��


    ��Why... why did it turn out like this?��


    Years of hard work,


    Success within reach, all vanished?


    The cooked duck flew away?!


    These thoughts turned Xue Tianao��s face red, and he felt an overwhelming urge to vent his frustration.


    Moreover,


    Considering the crumbling illusion of the founding emperor and the High Priestess spitting blood, it seemed that the coronation ceremony could not be repeated in the near future. And if the source of the tremors truly came from the imperial tomb, then...


    ��Did I fail my epic quest?��


    Realizing this, Xue Tianao��s mind fell into a daze, and weakness overcame him. In full view of everyone, he knelt on the ceremonial platform...


    On the other side,


    Witnessing this unbelievable scene, the people of the Snow Night Empire exchanged Confused glances, expressing shock, disbelief, and doubt. In the Snow Night Empire, most people did not believe in the Asumos Church; instead, they worshiped the ancestral spirits.


    To them, the ancestral spirits were The great power that safeguarded their well-being and ensured the empire��s longevity.


    Therefore,


    The High Priestess, responsible for communicating with the ancestral spirits, held a prestigious position in the empire.


    Among these ancestral spirits, the royal ancestral spirit, embodied by Emperor Avalin, held an unparalleled status.


    However,


    Now,


    As the ceremony for the new coronation of Xue Tianao by the founding emperor took place, the inexplicable collapse of the illusion into a sea of blue light and the severe injury of the High Priestess left the people in question. They couldn��t comprehend why the ethereal figure of the founding emperor would shatter.


    To the people, this was undoubtedly an ominous sign, and their attention focused on the golden-haired man kneeling on the ground.


    "The illusion of the founding emperor exploded. Could it be... because of him?"


    "It��s possible. The ancestral spirits might be angry and unwilling to let Xue Tianao inherit the empire. Look, even the crown formed by the power of the ancestral spirits fell to the ground and shattered."


    "And the High Priestess, she��s also spitting blood..."


    "Perhaps it��s because Xue Tianao insisted on holding the coronation ceremony ahead of schedule, displeasing the ancestral spirits."


    "It��s... possible..."


    ...


    The crowd began exchanging glances and whispering to each other.


    After noticing the situation behind her, Mengxi cast a playful glance at the golden-haired man on the ceremonial platform.


    Seeing Xue Tianao in such a dejected state, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise her hand to cover her mouth, releasing a small silver bell-like laughter. She found great pleasure in Xue Tianao��s misfortune.


    "However, why did the illusion suddenly shatter?"


    Why did it break?


    With a slight raise of her eyebrows, Mengxi pondered and glanced sideways at the nearby Black Rose family. When the figure of the Snow Night Empire��s founding emperor collapsed, almost everyone, including her, displayed a shocked expression...


    Although most members of the Black Rose family also showed astonishment, some knights couldn��t help but reveal a smirk. Observing this scene, Mengxi quickly reached a conclusion.


    "These guys definitely know something."


    ��Or rather,��


    ��They are responsible...��


    "Hmm? Wait, why... is one missing?"


    While observing the Black Rose family, a trace of doubt flashed in the silver-haired girl��s eyes. At that moment, Mengxi realized that the person she had been quite interested in, the one sitting in the main seat wearing a black robe, was nowhere to be found...


    "Gone..."


    Mengxi narrowed her eyes thinking about something.


    --


    On the other side,


    As the people��s discussions filled his ears, Xue Tianao, after being dumbfounded for a while, reluctantly accepted the harsh reality of his epic quest��s complete failure.


    He momentarily pulled himself out of the abyss of shock and felt the strange gazes of the people fixed upon him. Xue Tianao clenched his fists with immense reluctance and couldn��t help but curse inwardly,


    "Damn it! What the...! Fuck!!"


    He vented his anger in his heart.


    Now, not only had the quest failed, robbing him of the opportunity to quickly become a Tier 8 , but the support he had painstakingly built among the people also appeared to waver because of this scene?! Wait a minute, come to think of it, did I accidentally kneel on the ground?


    Noticing his current state of disgrace, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted sharply, overwhelmed by a powerful sense of humiliation.


    ��Dammit! ��


    An enraged Xue Tianao slowly stood up from the ground, casting a resentful gaze toward the distant location of the imperial tomb. When he first felt the tremors, he immediately associated them with the tomb.


    And now? The ethereal figure of the founding emperor had exploded right in front of him, confirming his suspicion.


    ��Motherfucker! That useless Noka! A Tier 7 saint, complemented by the characteristics of the Misty Rain Barrier, couldn��t even hold on, and there wasn��t even a bit of movement! How could they attack the imperial tomb so silently?! If only I had sent Luo Kefei to guard it!��


    ��Furthermore, who the hell is it?! Who dares to attack the imperial tomb at this time?!��


    An unceasing surge of anger filled Xue Tianao��s heart, and his azure eyes grew filled with a chilling aura. A faint golden magic power, brimming with murderous intent, began to gather around him. However, just as Xue Tianao was about to personally go to the imperial tomb to investigate, a royal knight rushed into the Dragon Dance Square in a panic, and under Xue Tianao��s displeased gaze, he sprinted up to the ceremonial platform.


    Faced with this breathless soldier, Xue Tianao reprimanded with displeasure,


    "What are you doing? Numerous dignitaries are watching! Your manners..."


    But before Xue Tianao could finish his sentence, the anxious knight hurriedly looked up, revealing an uneasy expression, and unprecedentedly interrupted Xue Tianao��s words,


    "Your Majesty! It��s... it��s... not good! Outside the city... the Abyssal Demons have appeared!! A... a large group of Abyssal Demons!!"


    ��??!!��


    "What... What did you say?!"

 Chapter 264 - 265: The Abyssal Demons’ Attack [3/5]

    A few minutes ago, on the northern sky city walls, Lieutenant Xavier, the commander of the Second Army Group, walked diligently, taking his surroundings seriously. Although Sky City, as the capital, was surrounded by numerous fortified walls, the possibility of enemies silently infiltrating here was almost zero. Nevertheless, Xavier remained vigilant, fully focused on his duty, guarding against potential threats.


    However, as he surveyed the distance while contemplating the regret of having to perform guard duty during the coronation ceremony, an unknown black entity suddenly entered his field of view. It caused Xavier��s pupils to shrink in an instant, and a sense of foreboding surged within him.


    "Huh?!! What... What... What is that?!"


    Accompanying Xavier��s exclamation, a sudden anomaly occurred under the azure sky. A mass of black mist suddenly overflowed from the surrounding forest near the distant gorge. As Xavier and others watched in astonishment, the dark mist began spreading rapidly, covering the forest in an instant...


    Then, a monstrously large creature covered in eerie black fur, resembling a swift dragon, burst out from the forest.


    "That... That is?!! Abyssal Demon?!!"


    At the sight of the black monster, Xavier trembled uncontrollably, involuntarily letting out a cry of alarm. In response to his cry, the swift dragon-like Abyssal Demon raised its head and let out a horrifying roar that sounded like a wail from the underworld.


    "Rooooooooar!!..."


    The roar continued to echo, causing the forest to tremble. In an instant, under Xavier��s terrified gaze, accompanied by the deep, suppressed roars, thousands of Abyssal Demons poured out from the forest like unleashed prisoners, guided by the roaring sound.


    Eerie black mist, overwhelming bloodlust, and rampaging bloodthirsty creatures suddenly converged into successive dark waves, rushing toward the sky city like a bursting flood. Among the Abyssal Demons, there were even dozens of massive sixth-tier Demons, not to mention the countless fifth-tier!


    Although no seventh-tier had appeared yet, the sheer number alone was enough to send chills down one��s spine.


    With the appearance of these abhorrent creatures, the terrifying roars of ferocious beasts blended with the dense atmosphere of death, hitting the city walls like an overwhelming tidal wave, instantly shattering the peaceful ambiance within the city.


    Not only Xavier, but all the soldiers felt an unprecedented sense of terror at that moment. Everyone held their breath, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Am... Am I dreaming?!!"


    "Why... Why are there Abyssal Demons here? And so many of them?"


    Biting his lip forcefully, Xavier stared at the approaching horde of Abyssal Demons with twitching facial expressions. Although he was shocked internally, his years of experience as a commander quickly calmed him down. In the next moment, the military commander drew his sword from his waist and let out a furious roar fueled by his powerful aura.


    "Everyone! Prepare for Level 1 combat readiness!"


    As the command was shouted, the defending soldiers on the city walls swiftly mobilized. The results of their rigorous training were demonstrated in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, all the soldiers took their positions, and the countless magic guns emitted dazzling light. Several hundred large-scale artillery cannons were set up, their dark muzzles aimed at the approaching Abyssal Demon horde.


    As the magic power surged, the battle mages swiftly constructed their anti-demon magic formations.


    Watching his subordinates quickly prepare for combat, the military commander couldn��t help but show a relieved look, soothing his inner uneasiness. After the preparations were completed, he quickly turned his head toward his female deputy behind him and urgently instructed:


    "Quick! Inform His Majesty and General Luo Kefei!"


    "Understood!"


    Receiving the order, and after glancing anxiously at the imposing Abyssal Demon horde, the female deputy jumped off the city wall in haste and ran toward the communication department...


    At the same time,


    The military commander sounded the alarm.


    ---


    Back to the present time,


    Xue Tianao��s eyebrows started twitching uncontrollably as he listened to the soldier delivering the message, panting for breath.


    "You said Abyssal Demons appeared on the northern side?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    ...


    After receiving this news, Xue Tianao fell into a brief silence. Although it was hard to believe, judging from the soldiers�� nervous reactions and the resounding alarm throughout the whole region, the appearance of the Abyssal Demon horde was undeniably a fact.


    However,


    "What on earth is happening?"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but roar inwardly. How could the Abyssal Demon horde reach Sky City? Reach the imperial capital? Even if they charged at a rapid speed, breaking through from the Winter forests of the northern region, it would take them at least several days to reach the Sky City! Why hasn��t he received any news during these days?! What has the Fourth Army Group in the northern region been doing?!


    Thinking of this, Xue Tianao, who was already in a bad mood, became even more furious. The magic power around him began to surge and turn colder, causing the royal knight kneeling before him to tremble uncontrollably.


    After calming down slightly, Xue Tianao cast a cold glance at the knight on the ground and asked,


    "What did happen in the northern region?!"


    Sensing the coldness in Xue Tianao��s tone, a cold sweat dripped down the knight��s forehead as he replied,


    "Re... Reporting to Your Majesty, we are not sure either. There is no news from the northern region, and we have been unable to establish contact with the Fourth Army Group..."


    "Worthless..."


    After angrily scolding, Xue Tianao gazed toward the northern sky, his azure eyes narrowing slightly, filled with seriousness.


    Unable to establish contact... Was it due to interference or communication interruption? No, that possibility was too low. The Abyssal Demons couldn��t have ignored their targets and directly rushed toward the sky.


    In other words, the Fourth Army Group...


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    ---


    At the same time, in the location of the Galrose Fortress in the northern region...


    The once majestic fortress, which had been rebuilt, no longer existed. In its place were ruins engulfed in fire and blood, a scene of death and destruction.


    The remnants of walls and corpses covered the area, resembling a hellish landscape...


    Most of the soldiers from the Fourth Army Group who guarded this place were either killed, becoming food for the Abyssal Demons, or directly infected by the power of the Shadows. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small number of people managed to survive because they timely took shelter in the newly built underground bunker before the fortress was breached.


    When the night passed, and there was almost no sign of Abyssal Demons in the city, some survivors cautiously emerged from their endless fear. They carefully opened the door of the underground shelter, revealing a small gap.


    As the squad leader, Pablo, one of the survivors, anxiously peered through the gap with his eyes, observing the situation outside with a trembling heart.


    After a moment of observation, Pablo let out a sigh of relief and said,


    "It seems the Abyssal Demons have left..."


    Upon hearing this, dozens of soldiers who were also hiding in the shelter breathed a collective sigh of relief, filled with the joy of surviving the ordeal, evident in their hearts.


    However, as the death crisis subsided, Squad Leader Pablo looked puzzled and glanced at the distant remnants of the city walls.


    Strictly speaking, the loss of their fortress was not entirely due to the Abyssal Demons. Although they were initially caught off guard, they managed to "resist" the Abyssal Demon��s attack to some extent with subsequent reinforcements, a sturdy fortress, and the heavy firepower provided by His Majesty Xue Tianao.


    However,


    Just as they were about to call for reinforcements and report the situation to His Majesty, the seemingly "impregnable" city walls suddenly collapsed under the bombardment of the Abyssal Demons. Not only the fortress defenses but also the surrounding walls within visible range crumbled and fell apart.


    The collapse of the city walls was so sudden that it caught them off guard. They had relied on the advantage of the terrain to resist the Abyssal Demon horde, but now they were forced into an awkward situation of confronting countless Abyssal Demons head-on. The outcome was predictable.


    The army that guarded the Galrose Fortress was almost completely wiped out in an instant. Remembering the grim fate of his comrades, Pablo clenched his fists unwillingly.


    "Why, why did the city walls suddenly collapse?! No, this shouldn��t have happened! The people of the northern region, though barbaric, are excellent at building defenses. It shouldn��t have been so vulnerable!"


    The young squad leader couldn��t help but speak out. Hearing his words, a soldier standing beside him, breathing heavily, broke the silence after a few seconds.


    "Um, Squad Leader, the city walls in this area... they weren��t solely built by the Northern Engineering Corps. After it was breached by the Snow Devourer before, the Black Rose family helped with the reconstruction..."


    "Huh? What are you saying?"


    "Just... the defenses in this area weren��t solely constructed by the Marquis family. The Black Rose family assisted in rebuilding after it was attacked by the Snow Devourer."


    "Huh? Wait a minute?! Are you... Are you saying... Black Rose?!"

 Chapter 265 - 266: Black Rose’s Second Commander [4/5]

    "You��re saying the Black Rose family helped to build the city walls?"


    Upon hearing his subordinate��s words, Pablo��s face showed a perplexed expression. After a moment of astonishment, the surviving squad leader��s face suddenly lit up with realization.


    ��Can this be a coincidence?�� S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recalling the strange scene of the wall��s explosion and the chain reaction of the wall crumbling, as an expert in explosive magic, Pablo, in his calm state, finally realized that something was amiss. The way the walls collapsed, the trajectory of flying debris, it wasn��t the Abyssal Demons smashing it from the outside!


    The explosion originated from within the walls!


    Moreover, this timed bomb-like power contained within the walls, guided by chain magic, directly shattered all the surrounding walls, tearing a huge rift in the defense line of the Snow Night Empire��s northern region...


    Although His Majesty mentioned that the Marquis family had connections with the Abyssal Demons, Pablo didn��t believe that the soldiers of the Marquis family would be foolish enough to secretly place such a terrifying weapon in their own fortress. This power must have been hidden within the walls by another faction, and the only ones capable of doing so were the Black Rose Duchy! After all, they had the opportunity and the motive! They were part of the Sadik Empire, and it wasn��t impossible for them to sabotage the defenses of the Snow Night Empire and weaken their strength.


    "So that��s it..."


    Seeing his squad leader��s expression of "having uncovered the truth," the other survivors nearby asked in confusion,


    "Squad Leader? What... are you saying..."


    "Yes! I believe the collapse of the defensive line this time was the doing of the Black Rose family! It was them who secretly planted a large number of explosives within the walls and used magic to guide the explosions!"


    "Is that... really true?"


    "Do you think I have a reason to deceive you?!"


    "But... why would the Black Rose family do such a thing?"


    The subordinates still had skeptical expressions. After all, the relationship between the Black Rose and the Snow Night Empire wasn��t great, but they were still comrades within the human camp. It seemed unlikely for them to scheme against each other like this, right?


    Sighing helplessly, Pablo said,


    "Forget it, it doesn��t matter if you believe me or not. In the end, it��s up to His Majesty to decide! For now, let��s go and search for communication magic stones! We must quickly establish contact with other units and report this to His Majesty!"


    Saying so, Pablo no longer explained anything to his subordinates. After confirming that there were no Abyssal Demons nearby, he slowly pushed open the door of the shelter.


    However,


    As he opened the door and looked ahead, in an instant, Pablo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing an unprecedented shock:


    "What... who are you?!"


    At that moment, right as Pablo opened the door and looked up, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the man who appeared without warning, Pablo��s mind froze in an instant, as if struck by lightning. The man before him had silver, shoulder-length hair, a smooth and slightly rugged face with distinct angles, and deep, shining eyes like black crystals. The slightly fierce scar above his right eye not only didn��t make him feel uncomfortable but instead filled him with a sense of solemnity.


    The dazzling red ruby earring on his left ear added a touch of wildness to his handsome face.


    With his handsome and resolute figure, muscular physique, developed muscles, especially his prominent chest and abdominal muscles, the first impression he gave was that of strength, height, and tremendous power! The black metal vest on the man��s upper body, along with two heavily weighted black-gold wrist guards, showcased this power to the fullest extent...


    Combined with the dense and suffocating aura emanating from the man��s body, in just an instant of seeing him, Pablo realized the other��s strength. And upon noticing the black rose emblem on the man��s chest, Pablo��s expression suddenly changed, and fear surged uncontrollably in his heart.


    ��Black Rose family, silver short hair, a tall man with strong muscles����


    Pablo immediately recognized the identity of the man before him. Even though it was the first time Pablo had seen him, he instantly realized who the man was.


    The unexpected guest before his eyes was none other than the deputy of the Black Rose family, the captain of the Black Rose Knights, Kardo...


    "You... Kardo?! Why are you here?!"


    After a moment of daze, Pablo couldn��t help but exclaim. Recalling his earlier conclusion and the mysterious timing of the man��s appearance, Pablo suddenly felt danger.


    He hurriedly picked up a fallen firearm, as did the other survivors beside him. Just then, a voice filled with indifference and apathy suddenly reached Pablo��s ears.


    "Hmm��, you... guessed pretty accurately. So... don��t do the same in your next life."


    "You... What did you say?"


    However, before Pablo could finish his sentence, the silver-haired man��s iron fist rapidly grew larger in his eyes.


    "Boom~"


    With a sharp, resounding impact and the dispersion of a terrifying silver aura, the silver-haired man��s punch obliterated Pablo��s head in an instant.


    The horrified survivors watched in disbelief as blood and brain matter scattered across the ground.


    Unprecedented fear spread through the survivors�� minds like a contagious virus. However, before they could react, the silver-haired man��s iron fist struck again...


    ...


    A few seconds later,


    Amidst several anguished screams, the last remaining survivors of the Galrose Fortress tragically met their demise. After dealing with them, Kardo, the silver-haired man, calmly continued to tread upon the ruins and scattered remains.


    Just then, amidst a fierce gust of wind, another black-armored knight covered in blood descended from the sky and respectfully half-knelt beside Kardo.


    "Captain, the sweep mission is mostly complete. The survivors have been eliminated. No one will ever know about the sudden explosion of the city walls. With the storm and the magic shield, the exact details of what happened in the northern region will remain unknown to the heavens."


    "Hmm, you performed well."


    Kardo��s words exuded approval.


    The young Black Rose Knight, upon hearing this, brimming with excitement.


    Within the Black Rose family, there were five important components: Sebastian, who oversaw protocol, daily affairs, and finances; Xizhi, responsible for gathering intelligence and carrying out assassinations as the Nightingale; Qiu Mingtong, who commanded the mighty ��Autumnfall Legion��, the family��s most powerful military force; Balro, in charge of diplomatic affairs through the organization Mercy; and lastly, the Black Rose Knights, an elite group comprised of the most skilled members.


    Kardo, the leader of the Black Rose Knights, was an eighth-tier, and the second-in-command of the Black Rose family, second only to the Duke.


    To receive praise from such a prominent figure, the newcomer to the Knights couldn��t have been happier.


    After a brief moment of inner delight,


    It seems like something came to mind, and the Black Rose Knight quickly looked up.


    "Oh, right, Captain, the former Blizzard Knights in Wind City and its vicinity have started to gather. They seem to be planning an attack on the Abyss Demon Horde. What should we do? Should we deal with them in advance?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Kardo raised an eyebrow and nonchalantly responded after stretching his neck, "Don��t worry about them. The Duke has mentioned that this attack should avoid Wind City and other cities in the northern region. Let a portion of the Abyss Demons roam near these cities to keep them occupied and allow them to seek refuge inside. In any case, don��t pay too much attention to it."


    As he spoke, Kardo playfully picked up a barbell and started exercising, while contemplating the southern direction, where the capital of the Snow night Empire was located.


    "There is only one place we need to be concerned about."


    ...


    ...


    ---


    On the other side, in the Skye Dome City,


    Inside the Dragon Dance square, upon hearing the report from this royal knight, Xue Tianao��s expression had turned as cold as it could be.


    After a moment of hesitation, the knight gathered the courage to speak slowly, breaking the eerie and suffocating atmosphere,


    "Your Majesty, so... what should we do now?"


    "Hmm? What should we do?"


    Xue Tianao��s face took on a fierce expression, and her azure eyes disdainfully swept over the people in the Dragon Dance Square.


    The sudden emergence of the Abyss Demon alert and the intense booming sounds coming from outside the city had agitated the nerves of the crowd, causing fear to spread among them. Even the envoys from other nations couldn��t help but reveal their unease.


    After witnessing these scenes, Xue Tianao smirked,


    "Of course, we will annihilate all these beasts who dare to invade our country��s territory!"

 Chapter 266 - 267: Counterattack [5/5]

    The earth-shattering roars of the Abyssal Demons echoed into the city and the towering flames outside instantly ignited the deepest fear within the hearts of the people.


    Although the citizens of the Skye Dome had always lived in peace and comfort, they had still learned about the horrors of the Abyssal Demons from historical books.


    His Majesty Xue Tianao had once said that with his presence, the Abyssal Demons would never be able to invade the south.


    But now?


    The Abyssal Demon horde had directly arrived at the city gates, and the nauseating aura and deathly oppression weighed heavily on the shoulders of the people, making everyone feel suffocated. At the same time, their absolute trust in Xue Tianao wavered at this moment.


    Even the people outside the castle felt this way, and the crowd in Dragon Dance Square, witnessing the image of the founding emperor��s illusion crumbling and the shattered crown, felt it even more intensely.


    Along with their growing unease, they couldn��t help but cast skeptical gazes at Xue Tianao. The penetrating looks of doubt felt like sharp blades, and Xue Tianao found it rather annoying.


    At the same time, unease stirred within him. The failure of this epic Quest, losing the opportunity to become an eighth-tier, had already left Xue Tianao angry and greatly disappointed.


    If he were to lose the support he had painstakingly built among the people, Xue Tianao felt that he might truly go mad.


    Faced with the Abyssal Demons�� attack, he can��t retreat.


    He must save the people��s trust in him! He absolutely couldn��t let his rule falter because of this. In order to regain the adoration of the people, he must lead the army and crush those beasts with overwhelming superiority.


    He had to reshape the image of a hero who saved the country, making the people realize that the empire��s army was capable of defeating the Abyss Demons and defending their homeland. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for why the northern region had fallen, that could be investigated later. It would be a good opportunity to find a scapegoat.


    At the same time, in order to make other forces willingly cooperate with him in the future, he must demonstrate absolute strength now.


    Besides, he had already decided to hold a new weapons exhibition a few days after the coronation ceremony. Starting a bit earlier wouldn��t hurt!


    And compared to those boulders and dummies, the real Abyssal Demons were the most suitable targets!


    Finally, and most importantly, Xue Tianao��s inner fury was difficult to contain at this moment. He urgently needed to find a target for his venting. Choosing the Abyss Demons as the outlet was the perfect choice.


    "Hehe, you beasts."


    With this mindset, Xue Tianao issued the order to attack.


    ...


    ....


    On the other side of the northern city wall, looking at Toma, who was sent by His Majesty to replace him, Xavier, the commander of the Second Army Group, showed some astonishment, not because His Majesty��s confidants appeared here, but because the countless heavy weapons brought by Toma...


    As one of the Empire��s generals, Xavier was aware of the existence of these weapons and hesitantly asked,


    "Commander Toma, are we... going to use these weapons?"


    "Of course! If not now, then when? The current battlefield is the best place to demonstrate the capabilities of these weapons!"


    Saying that Toma walked to the edge of the city wall and looked out at the overwhelming Abyss Demon wave, which exuded a strong sense of oppression. The aura of the Abyss Demons made him nauseous, but it didn��t evoke an ounce of fear in Toma. His heart was filled with an eager desire to try them out.


    At this moment, following Xavier��s orders, the firepower of the Second Legion unleashed a barrage of arrows, cannons, and magical attacks on the Abyss Demon horde without reservation. Although it caused significant damage to the Abyss Demons and inflicted casualties, it still couldn��t effectively halt their advancing momentum.


    After all, the number of Abyss Demons was simply too great...


    In the northern region of the Skye Dome, the three outer barrier enchantments set up to prevent the southward invasion of the Abyss Demons had already been activated, but now two of them had been torn apart by the Abyssal Demon minions. The Abyss Demons were less than a hundred meters away from the final barrier in the water domain and just a kilometer away from the Skye Dome��s city wall. In the blink of an eye, the Abyssal Demons could reach the city.


    Although using the sturdy city wall and the magical lightning nets arranged on top of it could inflict heavy damage on the Abyssal Demon horde, effectively wearing them down and ultimately annihilating all the attacking Abyss Demons, Toma didn��t want victory to rely on ancient methods, and neither did Xue Tianao...


    What they wanted was a direct and decisive victory over the Abyssal Demon horde. They wanted to uproot the seed of fear that the Abyssal Demons had deeply planted in the hearts of the people.


    They wanted to make them realize that completely eradicating the Abyssal Demons was not a mere fantasy.


    So, what if these Abyss Demons managed to break through the northern region? The strength and weaponry of their Imperial Guards were far superior to that of the Fourth Legion. There was a world of difference between the two.


    Thinking of this, Toma abruptly drew his sword from his waist, pointing it directly at the oncoming horde of Abyss Demons, and shouted to the numerous Imperial Guards behind him,


    "Stick to the original plan! Fire away!"


    In the next moment, as Toma gave the command, the magic user corps of the Imperial Guards swiftly mobilized their inner magic. With the coordination of around fifty or sixty fifth and sixth-tier magicians, a massive azure amplification array appeared suspended in mid-air.


    Simultaneously, under the control of the Imperial Guards, hundreds of exquisitely designed cannons began to charge up, gathering a destructive force within them.


    With Toma��s signal, the cannons fired simultaneously. Angry tongues of fire burst forth from the dark barrels, propelling hundreds of magically infused shells skyward. After being launched, these shells, emitting a blue glow, rapidly disintegrated, each one splitting into several missiles.


    They densely pierced through the amplification array arranged by the magicians and acquired the power of lightning within the array.


    In an instant, the sky was covered by dazzling blue lights, accompanied by terrifying and awe-inspiring energy fluctuations. Even the nearby Abyssal Demons instinctively felt a shiver and looked up at the sky in confusion.


    In the next moment, the missiles amplified by the array poured down like a storm, with an overwhelming momentum, onto the sea of Abyss Demons ahead.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by one explosion after another, under the excited gaze of Toma and others, the storm composed of blue missiles collided with the horde of Abyss Demons. In an instant, the heavens and the earth shook, and as each missile fell into the Abyssal Demon horde, it erupted into terrifying flames, instantly devouring several surrounding Abyssal Demons.


    At the same time, the enchanted missiles, upon exploding, triggered the effect of a "lightning chain," further spreading the damage caused by the explosion.


    In just a moment, the forefront of the Abyssal Demon horde was engulfed by a sea of fire and lightning., burning in the intense flames, instinctively let out cries of agony.


    After their lives were burned to ashes, the Abyssal Demons who had just breached the third barrier fell to the ground, transforming into charred corpses one after another.


    "Hahaha, so easily defeated!"


    Seeing the effectiveness of his Majesty��s weapons, as they effortlessly broke through the Abyssal Demons�� defenses and brought them to their demise, Toma couldn��t contain his joy.


    Following that, dozens of other types of weapons, originally intended to be revealed in two days, were brought up onto the city walls under Toma��s orders.


    These weapons now displayed their formidable might, unleashing the anger of the people of the Skye Dome onto the Abyss Demon army ahead.


    At once, various types of cannons, death beams exuding a terrifying aura, and large-scale spreading poison mist, all greeted the horde of Abyssal Demons.


    But that wasn��t all.


    At the same time, high above in the sky, under the escort of hundreds of Gryphon Knights, a massive airship surrounded by magic arrays appeared. Its colossal figure covered the sky, instantly capturing the attention of the citizens of the Skye Dome.


    Even envoys from various factions, including Nick, couldn��t help but reveal curious gazes.


    The sight of such a massive flying object was truly astonishing. After all, in this world, apart from a few knights riding Griffins, only seventh-tier or higher experts could fly.


    And Xue Tianao had managed to suspend such a massive, even steel-made contraption in mid-air? It was truly shocking to hear.


    Following that, under the gaze of countless expectant eyes, the cargo doors on the airship suddenly opened. Countless red-glowing orbs descended from the airship, raining an unprecedented onslaught upon the charging Abyss Demons below.


    Amidst the deafening explosions, every single Abyss Demon within Toma��s line of sight was consumed by the shockwaves of the explosions.


    The vast snowy plain ahead no longer existed, leaving behind a terrifying sea of fire and purgatory.


    At this moment, on the Dragon Dance Square, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but curl his lips into a slight smile as he watched the projection screen displaying the Abyssal Demon horde being engulfed by raging flames, and the countless shocked expressions of the people and foreign envoys surrounding them.

 Chapter 267 - 268:

    On the vast snowy plain, a sudden sea of fire engulfed everything. With the coordination of Xue Tianao��s steel airship and various advanced weapons.


    the Abyssal Demons, who charged like a black tsunami, were halted by the relentless bombardment, akin to a sudden storm of death. They began to struggle desperately within the sea of flames, accompanied by cries of agony.


    However, under Toma��s command, the attacks did not cease. Waves of equally powerful, if not more devastating, bombardments relentlessly struck the Abyssal Demons, dealing them an unprecedented blow. The overwhelming force of the shadow surrounding the Abyssal Demon horde, which had been enveloped in this infernal sea of fire, started to crumble.


    As the final round of bombardment came to an end, the majority of the weaker fourth and fifth-tier Abyssal Demons, especially those at the center of the explosions, were reduced to pieces.


    Even the powerful sixth-tier Abyssal Demons, and a few seventh-tier, suffered heavy injuries and saw their combat abilities rapidly decline under the terrifying counterattack of the defenders.


    When the raging fire gradually subsided, the once Powerful and Mighty Abyssal Demon horde that had launched a fierce assault on the Skye Dome City was now less than one-sixth of its original size, and the remaining Abyssal Demons had severely diminished fighting capabilities.


    And at that moment, when the bewildered Abyssal Demons had been blasted into confusion, a resounding call of horns echoed across the snowy plain.


    "Woo~ Woo~ Woo~"


    The soldiers on the city walls blew their triumphant horns, filling the air with an exhilarating sound. In an instant, drums and horns resounded together. The next moment, the tightly sealed gates in the northern part of the Skye Dome slowly opened.


    This was Xue Tianao��s current strategy: inflicting heavy damage on the Abyssal Demon horde through artillery bombardment and airship attacks, significantly reducing their numbers, and then deploying ground forces to eliminate the remaining Abyssal Demons.


    "Charge with me! Annihilate those beasts!"


    Accompanied by a furious roar from the leading man, Toma, wielding his battle axe, took the lead on his warhorse. Under the eager and excited gaze of countless onlookers, he unleashed a Powerful aura and charged fiercely toward the almost disintegrated horde of Abyssal Demons!


    And behind Toma, an army galloped forward. It consisted of Imperial Guards, Royal Knights, and soldiers from the Second Division. They brandished their weapons without reservation, unleashing all the aura within them, filled with murderous killing intent, rushing toward the Abyssal Demons like turbulent waves.


    The stirring charge horns soared into the sky, and the Royal Knights were the first to exert their strength. Enveloped in dense magical power, the iron cavalry started to move, accelerating further...


    The momentum of the charge escalated accordingly.


    Toma and the others roared with fury, blending their shouts, horn blasts, war drums, iron hoofbeats, and explosions into a resounding symphony that reverberated through the sky, as if playing the final movement of an apocalypse. Thousands of iron knights and tens of thousands of soldiers charged together, accompanied by the release of aura and magical power within them, causing the earth to tremble. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dust billowed up, and the army led by Toma transformed into a hurricane, a tsunami descending upon the Abyssal Demons like heavenly fire.


    It overwhelmed everything in its path, covering the sky and earth. With a mighty swing of his battle axe, Toma unleashed his full power, and the members of the Royal Knights followed suit, launching devastating attacks against the remaining Abyssal Demons.


    *Boom! Boom~*


    In an instant, blood splattered, blades gleamed, various colors of aura, magical power, and Shadowy Dark energy intertwined and suddenly erupted. Countless colorful tongues of fire bloomed on the scorched earth...


    After enduring multiple rounds of bombardment, the fighting capabilities of the Abyssal Demon horde were greatly diminished, rendering them unable to resist the high morale of the Royal Knights. In the moment of close combat, numerous Abyssal Demons fell beneath the swords of the Royal Knights. Even those who survived the initial charge of the cavalry were swiftly dealt with by the subsequent encirclement of the Imperial Guards.


    Previously, when Abyssal Demons clashed with human armies, it was usually the human forces that suffered defeat. But now, the Abyssal Demon horde was gradually retreating under the attacks of the Royal Knights. Toma, the leader of the Imperial Guards, agitated as he killed, leaping off his warhorse and wielding his battle axe to vent his inner fury against the Abyssal Demons.


    "Die! You bunch of wretches!"


    The power of a seventh-tier expert was fully unleashed, effortlessly ending the lives of the remaining Abyssal Demons. Even a peak sixth-rank Abyssal Demon, under Toma��s attack, was cleaved in two with a single swing of the axe. Bloodstained Toma��s golden battle armor a vivid crimson, turning him into a slaughterer on the battlefield, constantly harvesting the lives of Abyssal Demons.


    And like this,


    amidst the glint of blades and swords,


    the number of Abyssal Demons on the scorched earth began to decrease further, and their complete annihilation seemed to be only a matter of time...


    --


    At this moment,


    on the Dragon Dance Square,


    gazing at the battlefield displayed on the projection video, Xue Tianao proudly displayed a satisfied expression on his face.


    Inside the square,


    the people who had previously been anxious due to the Abyssal Demon attack were now stunned by the scene before their eyes. In their subconscious, Abyssal Demons were an existence that humans could not contend with.


    The ability of humans to withstand the attacks of the Abyssal Demon horde relied on defensive advantages and a few top-tier experts.


    An Abyssal Demon horde of such magnitude, charging with such overwhelming force, was simply beyond what humans could resist.


    However,


    this group of monsters unexpectedly crumbled swiftly under the combined assault of the Royal Knights and the Imperial Guards. Most of the Abyssal Demons were consumed by the sea of fire, and the remaining ones collapsed one after another under the charge of the iron cavalry...


    "This... Is this the achievement we can have?"


    The crowd was astonished,


    and after a moment of shock, as they accepted the reality, they erupted once again into thunderous cheers. The doubts that arose when the image of the ancestral Emperor broke down had vanished completely, and the people once again cast admiring gazes toward Xue Tianao.


    Not only the common people but also the emissaries of major forces were the same.


    When they saw the scene displayed on the screen, an expression of incredulity appeared on their faces.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a red military uniform even repeatedly pinched his face to confirm that he wasn��t dreaming. After calming his emotions, the man looked somewhat complicatedly toward a young boy with vibrant red hair sitting beside him:


    "Second Prince, those Abyssal Demon hordes were actually defeated, and so quickly?"


    "I saw..."


    The young man with red hair, who is the Second Prince of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire, nodded slightly:


    "I originally thought that we would need Luo Kefei to intervene in order to repel this group of Abyssal Demons... But I never expected... that they could be easily defeated by just these troops... Xue Tianao really has quite a few hidden cards..."


    Looking toward the enormous airship in the distant sky, Amon squinted his eyes:


    "I really don��t understand how he managed to acquire it..."


    "Your Highness, should we change our strategy and make a proactive gesture? Considering that in front of so many emissaries and the public, his forces have crushed the Abyssal Demon horde, and he previously repelled the Inferno as well. If we truly form an alliance in the future, will the Red Lotus Leaf Empire be led by him?"


    "Let��s talk about future matters later. Let��s wait for the battle to end first."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man displayed a puzzled expression.


    "Your Highness, hasn��t the victory already been decided? Those remaining Abyssal Demons are completely powerless against Xue Tianao��s forces. It��s only a matter of time before they are wiped out."


    "Although that��s true, I can��t help but feel that something is off."


    "Something off?"


    The middle-aged man asked with confusion, but Amon seemed to have no immediate intention of answering him. Instead, he stared thoughtfully at the live projection of the battlefield. Observing the retreating Abyssal Demon horde, Amon gradually narrowed his eyes, his gaze filled with seriousness.


    The Abyssal Demon horde that managed to break through the Northern Defense Line and reach the sky shouldn��t have only this level of strength...


    They are just numerous in quantity. Upon closer observation, the attacking power, defense, and speed of these Abyssal Demons differ greatly from the ones they teach us about them in the church, they have the same feature��s as the human with a little difference, even their power is weaker than normal abyssal demon��s ...


    Furthermore, Abyssal Demons are usually fearless and would charge forward without hesitation even when facing stronger opponents. Yet, the Abyssal Demons on the battlefield are retreating? What��s going on here?


    Wait a minute?!


    "No... Could it be...?"


    In an instant, Amon��s eyes contracted, and a terrifying thought emerged in his mind...

 Chapter 268 - 269: The Real Attack [2/2]

    The scenes projected seemed to confirm Amon��s suspicions. Looking at Xue Tianao, who was brimming with confidence on the high platform, Amon couldn��t help but take a Long Sigh. After a moment of silence, the Second Prince of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire cautiously turned to the middle-aged man in military attire behind him.


    "General Louis..."


    "Hmm? What��s the matter, Your Highness?"


    "Do we still have any Spatial Teleportation Magic Stones?"


    "We do... but why suddenly asking about that, Your Highness?"


    "Prepare them. We might need them later."


    "Hmm? Why do you say that? Hasn��t the crisis been resolved? Weren��t those Abyssal Demons defeated?"


    The middle-aged man asked with confusion. The other envoys who accompanied them on their visit to the Snow Night Empire also looked puzzled at their master. Amon sighed helplessly and turned his gaze back to the original battlefield with mixed emotions.


    "The Abyssal Demons that attacked earlier were mostly Infected humans who had just been transformed..."


    "Transformed? Infected?"


    "Yes, they were likely transformed from soldiers of the Northern Defense Line. Strictly speaking, they are newborn Abyssal Demons, so their combat power is weak, and their defenses are insufficient."


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man couldn��t help but shudder. After all, if what their Prince said was correct, then the Abyssal Demon horde that broke through the Northern Defense Line wasn��t this group. So where are those Abyssal Demons?


    "Your Highness, where are those Abyssal Demons? Why did they only send ��newborns�� to attack?"


    Seemingly anticipating the question, the middle-aged man wanted to ask, Amon wore a bitter smile and looked at the distant Albero valley with complex emotions. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If... my guess is correct, these Abyssal Demons were all cannon fodder... used to lure the Sky Dome��s Guards..."


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, outside of SkyDome City,


    "Die!!"


    With a roar from the muscular man, the final sixth-rank Abyssal Demon let out a scream before Toma cleaved its head off with his axe. At this moment, on the vast snowy plain, all the Abyssal Demons had been completely wiped out by the Royal Knights.


    Looking at the nauseating corpses of the Abyssal Demons scattered all over, drenched in blood, Toma couldn��t help but reveal an excited smile. He even raised his axe and let out a wild roar toward the sky.


    "Hail His Majesty Xue Tianao"


    """"Hail The emperor!!!!"""""


    Following Toma��s lead, the other Royal Knights couldn��t help but raise their swords and cheer. After all, this battle was unprecedented. Without the assistance of eighth-tier experts, they had managed to crush such a huge horde of Abyssal Demons with their own strength, with minimal casualties.


    The human army not only defeated the Abyssal Demons but also suffered little to no casualties. In the past, this would have been unimaginable.


    But now, it had become a reality.


    In an instant, Xue Tianao��s weapons and tactics made them admire their own monarch even more. The battlefield, which was once filled with a somber atmosphere, became lively due to the cheers of the knights. Laughter and joy replaced the ferocious roars and cries of battle.


    Toma, in particular, looked excitedly at the sky and the direction of the palace, although they were far apart. He hoped Xue Tianao could see his victorious figure. Once a destitute youth, thanks to Xue Tianao��s favor, he had now become a seventh-tier expert and led the army to crush the Abyssal Demon invasion. Surely, his future self would be remembered in history!


    Thinking of his dream of achieving greatness coming true today, a radiant smile appeared on Toma��s bloody-stained face.


    ...


    ...


    However,


    His smile didn��t last long,


    Because, just as Toma was cheering,


    "RRRRRooooooooooooar!!!"


    An abrupt and earth-shaking roar suddenly shattered the joyous atmosphere of the Knights. It also caught Toma off guard, causing him to quickly turn his head and look behind him, toward the forest and the nearby valley.


    The Royal Knights and Imperial Guardsmen also looked nervously at the valley, a foreboding feeling growing within them.


    "What... What was that sound?"


    Toma Asked in confusing


    And it didn��t last long for his question to be answered. The scene before him made the seventh-tier Captain��s eyes widen, his face suddenly changed, and numerous cold sweats began to trickle down his forehead.


    "No... How... How is this possible?!"


    Reflected in Toma��s terrified eyes, accompanied by an earth-shattering roar, the towering Albero Valley erupted with a terrifying black-purple light! As this light burst forth, the sky immediately changed color, emitting a nauseating aura and an unprecedented sense of oppression that swept toward Toma and the others along with the spreading purple light.


    The oppressive force, like Mount Tai pressing down, caused everyone to hold their breath. The incredibly dense aura of Shadow made everyone gasp in awe. The previous joy in their hearts was now completely gone, replaced by an indescribable horror.


    Under the spread of the black lights, the gigantic valley collapsed with a deafening roar. A terrifying wave of energy erupted, carrying a deathly breath, instantly withering the forest around the valley at a visible speed, turning it into a dead land.


    Dark clouds roared in the sky, lightning pierced through, and a bloody scent permeated the air between heaven and earth. The howls of ferocious beasts, the trembling of the earth, and the sound of howling winds came together to play a symphony of doom.


    And accompanied by this symphony,


    Countless monstrous creatures, with grotesque appearances and filled with bloodlust and madness, burst out from the dead forest. Roaring and carrying an overwhelming momentum, they charged toward Toma and the tens of thousands of troops behind him.


    Seeing this scene, fear instantly occupied Toma��s heart, and his hands trembled as he tightly gripped his battle axe.


    "These... these Abyssal Demons?! Why... how?!"


    Looking at the Abyssal Demon horde roaring toward him like a towering tsunami, Toma could clearly sense the immense pressure coming at him. It was evident that this group of Abyssal Demons, compared to the previous wave that attacked the city, possessed even more terrifying strength. Just in terms of their charging momentum, they were in a completely different league. Each of these Abyssal Demons ahead had a more powerful, ferocious, and dangerous aura...


    Moreover, with just a sweep of his gaze, Toma was terrified to discover dozens of peak sixth-tier Abyssal Demons led by two seventh-tier Abyssal Demons that resembled flying dragons, emanating a corrosive aura...


    And on top of that, the sheer number of them was incalculable. If he and the Royal Knights were to engage these monsters on the plains, it would undoubtedly be a death sentence! They would need heavy firepower and defensive barriers to fight against these creatures.


    Therefore, Toma wanted to retreat. But he suddenly realized a desperate fact: because they had pursued the Abyssal Demons earlier, their troops were too far from the city gates and too close to the valley...


    And what��s more, the speed of these Abyssal Demons was extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, they had already charged right in front of them! At this moment, Toma and the Royal Knights seemed to have no option for "retreat."


    Helplessly, Toma gritted his teeth and shouted,


    "Form up, the Aprosen Defense Formation! Hurry!"


    However, soon Toma despairingly realized that they didn��t even have time to form up, let alone assume a defensive stance...


    The roaring Abyssal Demons, carrying death, despair, and fear, surged forward with the force of a mountain flood, sweeping toward Toma and the others. On the city walls, Toma��s comrades watched in shock and disbelief.


    The Abyssal Demon horde swept away tens of thousands of lives in an instant, just like the autumn wind blowing away fallen leaves. It engulfed and devoured everything. Countless soldiers were stunned and didn��t even have time to mount an effective counterattack. They helplessly watched as their comrades and themselves were engulfed by the tsunami of Abyssal Demons, leaving nothing behind except screams of agony before their demise.


    The scorched earth was once again soaked in the scorching hot blood, but this time, the blood no longer belonged to the Abyssal Demons, but to humans. Mutilated bodies rolled and twisted under the claws and fangs of the Abyssal Demon horde, limbs, organs, and brains, mixed with snow and mud, filled the air.


    In an instant, the sound of piercing screams echoed across the plains...

 Chapter 269 - 270: Fierce Battle [1/2]

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    "Mon... monsters!"


    "What��s going on with these monsters? Why are they here again?!"


    "Help... help me!"


    "Left side! Left side! They��re attacking from the left!"


    ...


    ...


    On the scorched earth,


    the horde of Abyssal Demons had completely surrounded the human army. The two sides intertwined and engaged in a brutal bloodbath, with blood and torn flesh filling the sky.


    Waves of piercing screams, the rampage of magic, and the sounds of swords clashing against armor echoed in the air. Piles of mangled remains were ghastly and terrifying, and the thick scent of blood and the aura of death made it almost suffocating.


    At this moment,


    within the siege of the Abyssal Demon horde, the 50,000-strong soldier that Toma led to clear out the Abyssal Demons from the city had been reduced to less than half in just a few minutes.


    The scorched earth had turned red with fresh blood. All the Royal Knights immediately realized a despairing fact as soon as the battle began,


    the Abyssal Demons charging at them were not only larger in size but also far more powerful than the previous horde. Even an ordinary Abyssal Demon required their full effort to be defeated with dozens of strikes, while the Abyssal Demons they fought earlier only took a few strikes.


    When facing the Abyssal Demons covered in sturdy armor, the Royal Knights felt utterly powerless


    because they were unable to penetrate the defense...


    not to mention those even larger and more terrifying seventh-tierAbyssal Demons. A mere wave of their hand would cause dozens of Royal Knights or Imperial Guards to explode into pieces of flesh on the spot...


    The horde of Abyssal Demons was undoubtedly stronger and more terrifying than the previous wave.


    However, the Royal Knights led by Toma had already expended some of their strength in clearing the battlefield, far from their peak condition.


    Combined with the unexpected assault of the Abyssal Demon tide, fear had already taken root in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Once fear sets in, the fighting capability of the army diminishes significantly.


    As the situation worsened,


    The Sky Dome soldier, already lacking any advantage, inevitably fell into a desperate situation. As the battle continued, the situation became increasingly one-sided. Under the horrified gaze of countless onlookers, the elite forces of SkyDome City, the proud Legion of Xue Tianao, were effortlessly crushed by the Abyssal Demons. They couldn��t even organize an effective counterattack...


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    Accompanied by bursts of towering flames, the defensive lines painstakingly constructed by the Royal Knights and Imperial Guards, amidst the relentless onslaught of the powerful Abyssal Demon assault, were easily torn apart without mercy.


    Unlike the mindless charging barbaric Abyssal Demons from before, this group of Abyssal Demons seemed to possess a level of intelligence. They relentlessly targeted and destroyed the human army��s defenses, even outflanking them from multiple directions, putting the human army in a dire situation.


    One by one, soldiers fell under the clutches of the Abyssal Demons. The faces of their loved ones were the first images reflected in their eyes before they turned into ashes, leaving behind only boundless darkness.


    Most of the soldiers who continued to wield their weapons and fight against the Abyssal Demons were filled with desperate cries, surrounded by a sense of disillusionment, with no trace of hope left. Only a small portion of troops positioned in the rear, along with the support of Toma��s formidable seventh-tier strength, managed to barely fight their way out of the encirclement.


    Toma��s gaze directly locked onto the distant city gate.


    Toma right now was no longer the spirited and confident person from the beginning. Instead, he resembled a bereaved dog��disheveled, in a sorry state, and desperately fleeing. Faced with such a ferocious and unimaginable horde of Abyssal Demons, Toma no longer contemplated how to annihilate the enemy but rather how to save his own life...


    "Damn it! What... what is going on? These Abyssal Demons... can employ tactics?!"


    Even someone like Toma, once a reckless warrior, now realized that the Abyssal Demons who had previously scattered in retreat were luring his forces deeper, with the aim of launching a decisive strike to annihilate half of the Royal Knights and a majority of the Imperial Guards.


    However, no matter how much Toma racked his brains, he couldn��t understand why the usually mindless and instinct-driven Abyssal Demons would pull off such a maneuver.


    ��Don��t tell me... someone is commanding them?��


    ...


    As Toma gritted his teeth, he exerted all his strength to release his internal aura, protecting the troops behind him as they retreated toward the gates of SkyDome City. With the commander choosing to retreat, the remaining forces lost their will to fight.


    They were in disarray, hastily fleeing on their warhorses. The once magnificent golden armor worn by the Royal Knights was now non-existent. Covered in bloodstains, it was unclear whether the blood came from the Abyssal Demons, their comrades, or themselves. The mixture of blood and the scent of decay relentlessly tested the endurance of the human army.


    The faces of the knights and warriors, marked by stains and blemishes, couldn��t hide their expressions of fear. Their bloodshot eyes were filled with the terror of failure and the dread of the Abyssal Demons, along with a strong sense of resentment and despair.


    Guided by the will to survive, these soldiers gave their all, launching attacks against the Abyssal Demons behind them and riding their horses toward the City.


    Unfortunately, their desire for survival was quickly shattered by the harsh reality. The barefoot warhorses beneath the knights were specialized in speed and even sixth-rank Abyssal Demons would struggle to catch up. However, at that moment, before they could run a few steps, thousands of fifth-rank Abyssal Demons charged directly ahead, completely blocking the escape route for the Royal Knights.


    In an instant, surrounded by Abyssal Demons from all sides, an indescribable fear and despair gripped the knights. It was like the claws of an abyss, tightly holding their desire to survive and dragging them into the depths of darkness.


    in the next moment, the horde of Abyssal Demons simultaneously launched a charge toward the remaining few hundred knights...


    Due to his own powerful strength and fast flying speed, Toma managed to avoid being surrounded by the Abyssal Demons again... sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Comrades..."


    Watching his former comrades being overwhelmed and devoured by the Abyssal Demons behind him, Toma��s heart felt as if it were bleeding. He wanted to go back and save them, but when he had previously repelled a seventh-tier Abyssal Demon, he had expended too much energy. Now, he was undoubtedly at his weakest, and rushing in to save them would be no different from seeking death...


    Helpless, Toma clenched his teeth and accelerated alone toward the city. Feelings of powerlessness and unwillingness filled his heart, causing the captain of the Imperial Guards to tightly clench his fists and make a solemn oath in his heart:


    "Brothers... Wait for me... I will... I will definitely avenge you... Huh?!"


    However, just as he thought this, Toma suddenly felt a chilling gaze. Countless beads of cold sweat dripped from his forehead as a strong sense of danger emerged within him.


    ��?! ��


    Instinctively, Toma abruptly turned his head to look behind him, in the direction of the gaze.


    "That?!! That is?! Oh nooooooo!!"


    Toma��s eyes narrowed in an instant, and he quickly mustered the little aura he had left in an attempt to defend himself. But alas, it was too late. At that very moment, emerging from the depths of the horde of Abyssal Demons, a peculiar creature in skeletal armor reminiscent of a wolf and a dragon appeared from the forest. With its jaws wide open, it unleashed a devastating purple annihilating beam��a power that belonged to a seventh-tier Abyssal Demon. In a flash, the cannon surged toward Toma with the force of a thunderbolt.


    Within seconds, Xue Tianao��s trusted subordinate was swallowed whole by the annihilating Beam, leaving no trace behind. Toma fought with all his might, desperately tapping into his dwindling fighting aura to resist the terrifying attack. However, after enduring countless battles, his inner strength had all but vanished, rendering him defenseless against the full-force assault of the seventh-tier Abyssal Demon.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty... I��ve given it my all..."


    In the end, consumed by an overwhelming sense of unwillingness, Toma succumbed to the annihilating Beam��s assault, disintegrating into a puddle of repulsive liquid. Meanwhile, the final Royal Knight had their head mercilessly bitten off by a serpentine Abyssal Demon. The once illustrious and majestic forces now lay submerged, lost within the vast sea of Abyssal Demons.


    Hundreds of Griffon Knights in the sky, along with the pilots of the colossal steel airships, were left aghast at the horrifying spectacle unfolding beneath them. Who could have fathomed that the recently triumphant Royal Knight and Imperial Guards would meet such a wretched fate at the jaws of the Abyssal Demons��


    After the initial shock subsided, a raging fury surged within the survivors. They were determined to avenge their fallen comrades. The path to retribution was clear��to rain down destruction just as they had before! They would recreate the previous battle, engulfing the teeming Abyssal Demons below in a tempest of flames and damnation.


    However, as the pilots prepared to execute their plan, their movements suddenly halted. Their eyes widened as they beheld an alarming change in the sky��ominous dark clouds looming above. But these were not ordinary clouds; they were an endless multitude of Abyssal Demons densely packed together.


    In an instant, the sky filled with the deafening roar of the Abyssal Demons, emitting an eerie wail akin to the cries of tormented spirits. With relentless determination, they charged ferociously toward the hundreds of Griffon Knights and the three colossal steel airships. The survival of the pilots hung in the balance.


    On the Dragon Dance Square, Xue Tianao��s once-handsome face contorted with astonishment, his composure shattered as he involuntarily stumbled backward.


    "What in the world is happening? Flying Abyssal Demons? And in such overwhelming numbers?"


    Caught off guard by the unfolding chaos, Xue Tianao slipped and tumbled from the sacrificial platform, landing in an undignified heap, while all eyes fixed upon him.

 Chapter 270 - 271: Adding salt to Injury [2/2]

    thank you for the support, tomorrow I will post the power stones bonus,


    ----------------------


    ��Can Abyssal Demons fly?��


    This question has a general consensus among most factions on the continent. It is widely believed that, except for a few Abyssal Demons with the ability to fly and special beings of seventh-tier or higher, the majority of Abyssal Demons cannot fly. Their understanding of this matter is not surprising.


    The reason being that, for the past few hundred years, every invasion by the Abyssal Demons has come rushing from the ground, densely packed. There have been very few attacks from the sky. As a result, many "experts" concluded that since there are no flying races within the Great Winter Forest, where the Abyssal Demons originate, it��s natural that the Abyssal Demons themselves lack the ability to fly.


    However, is it true that Abyssal Demons only rely on ground assaults?


    The answer is a resounding no.


    Strictly speaking, there are various bird-like and dragon-like creatures with flight capabilities deep within the Great Winter Forest. Aside from the high-ranking Abyssal Demons, Yumo has already accumulated a significant number of flying Abyssal Demons within the forest. The reason for not deploying this "air force" extensively is primarily to consider human society.


    The human world was severely wounded after the first failed extermination campaign several hundred years ago. At that time, even defending against ordinary ground attacks from the Abyssal Demons was incredibly difficult for humans, let alone facing threats from the skies. To prevent the human race from losing all hope of survival and retreating into fortified strongholds, Yumo restricted the deployment of flying Abyssal Demons.


    As a result, the major human factions focused their attention on constructing city walls, allowing urban development behind the protective barriers to proceed more peacefully.


    Even when Yumo occasionally sends out Abyssal Demons to harass, it is in accordance with the wishes of humans, targeting the most heavily fortified border military fortresses. Even if a few flying Abyssal Demons are occasionally dispatched, their numbers are not significant. The human Knights and the flying Saint(7th tier) powerhouses are more than capable of dealing with them.


    ...


    Over time, the concept that most Abyssal Demons cannot fly seems to have become deeply ingrained in the human world.


    Because of this, when a horde of Abyssal Demons, enough to block out the sky, suddenly appears overhead, causing intense fear in the hearts of people, it is not just Xue Tianao, but also peoples from factions such as the Asumos Church, the holy Tower, and the Red Lotos Leaf Empire, who display expressions of surprise and disbelief.


    Inside the city, the citizens, upon seeing the densely packed Abyssal Demons descending from the sky, lose their courage and panic spreads through the crowd like a virus. The city descends into chaos as people frantically rush towards the southern gate, trying to escape the sky...


    Of course, without a doubt, the most fearful and unsettled are the Lion Griffon Knights in the sky and the pilots of the steel airships, as they are the first to come into contact with this horde of Abyssal Demons.


    They were the first group of victims, without a doubt. The horde of Abyssal Demons immediately launched a brutal attack against the Lion Griffon Knights. Most of these Abyssal Demons had been arranged by Yumo to sleep deep within the Great Winter Forest. Now that they had finally awakened, their inner brutality naturally sought an outlet...


    *Boom! *


    With the release of their dark Shadows power, a torrent of bloodshed erupted in the sky. The number of Lion Griffon Knights was already scarce, and there were only a little over three hundred knights guarding the steel airships. In the past, they would have been enough to deal with a small number of flying Abyssal Demons, but now? Facing the siege of nearly a hundred if not thousand Abyssal Demons, the fate of these three hundred Lion Griffon Knights was evident...


    Amidst the cries of agony,


    the Lion Griffon Knights and their mounts could hardly put up an effective resistance. They were torn apart by the ravenous horde of Abyssal Demons, their bodies devoured, presenting a scene of utter devastation. Blood, shattered entrails, and mutilated limbs continuously rained down from the sky...


    In just a moment, all of the three hundred Lion Griffon Knights perished.


    Without the protection of the Lion Griffon Knights, the steel airships naturally became the target of the Abyssal Demons�� onslaught. Although the mages and fixed turrets on the airships fought back with all their might, their firepower proved futile against such overwhelming numbers of Abyssal Demons...


    To put it bluntly,


    it was useless...


    Accompanied by deafening roars,


    countless Annihilation Beams struck the steel airships amidst the heart-wrenching screams of the pilots and mages. Under the relentless bombardment of the Annihilation Beams, two of the steel airships disintegrated in mid-air, transforming into numerous burning steel meteors that plummeted from the sky. The flagship, named "Future" by Xue Tianao, which had slightly stronger defensive capabilities, crashed violently onto the scorched earth outside the city, billowing with black smoke.


    *Boom! *


    In the instant of collision between the airship and the ground, a towering blaze erupted...


    Dazzling flames blossomed on the surface of the earth, and the pungent smell of charred flesh permeated the air.


    Although some pilots and mages wisely parachuted in time, fortunate enough to avoid the blast, they were left to face the thousands of bloodthirsty beasts without the protection of the steel airships. As the Abyssal Demon horde surrounded these survivors, they couldn��t help but regret their decision to parachute.


    Compared to being devoured alive by the Abyssal Demons,


    dying instantly in an explosion might be considered a more dignified death.


    Unfortunately, they had already lost the right to choose again.


    Before these people could even cry for help or lament their fate, the Abyssal Demons swarmed over them, tearing them into pieces... S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point,


    the forces sent by Xue Tianao to confront the Abyssal Demon horde outside the city were completely annihilated.


    Outside the city, it was nothing short of a living hell...


    Looking at the human tragedy displayed on the projection screen, witnessing the wreckage of the warships emitting billowing black smoke, and the scattered limbs and flesh on the ground. It��s important to note that just a few minutes ago, these limbs belonged to mighty royal knights...


    The people who were previously celebrating the victory of the Royal Knight Order, cheering Xue Tianao��s name, suddenly fell into an eerie silence. With unbelieving eyes, they stared fixedly at the screen, and as they accepted this reality, the fear that had barely been suppressed surged back, easily occupying everyone��s minds...


    "Quickly! Run!"


    It��s unclear who shouted, but the crowd in Dragon Dance Square instantly erupted into chaos, desperately fleeing toward the outskirts of the palace. The members of the Imperial Guard, who were supposed to maintain order, stood stupefied in place after witnessing their comrades being easily slain by the Abyssal Demons�� minions. They had no intention of stopping the rioting crowd.


    "Don��t... don��t panic!"


    Watching the uncontrollable crowd below, Xue Tianao tried to intervene, attempting to calm the people. However, this time his efforts had no effect. Regardless of how the new emperor pleaded, the panic among the people did not diminish in the slightest. In fact, many of them cast looks of hatred and suspicion directly at Xue Tianao as they fled, considering that some of their loved ones were involved in the "counterattack" mentioned by Xue Tianao.


    Even without hatred and suspicion, the adoration and trust initially present in the gazes of the other people had vanished.


    At this moment, Xue Tianao realized that the trust he had painstakingly built among the people after this painful failure might no longer exist...


    Not only had his most elite Royal Knight, Imperial Guard, and Lion Griffon Knight suffered heavy losses, but he had also lost the support of the people...


    Losing public support, along with the depletion of more than half of his elite forces, meant that his power over the Snow Night Empire would significantly decline.


    Furthermore, with all eyes upon him, didn��t he previously claim that his army could easily defeat the Abyssal Demon horde? And now, wasn��t he being thoroughly humiliated?


    Feeling the peculiar gazes of envoys surrendering to him, Xue Tianao clenched his fists tightly in anger, his eyes filled with intense loathing as he stared at the Abyssal Demon horde on the projection screen.


    "These damned beasts!"


    However, as the saying goes, when it rains, it pours. Just as Xue Tianao cursed inwardly, a formidable black meteor streaked across the sky, striking the city��s protective barrier with a powerful impact, causing a surging wave of suppressed shadow energy to spread...


    The city alarm resonated, and Xue Tianao��s expression once again changed abruptly, becoming more distorted and ferocious.


    "That... that presence? Abyssal Demons? A Demon King?!"


    ��Damn it! Abyssal Demon horde first?! And now a demon king appears?!��


    ��When will it end?!!��

 Chapter 271 - 272: Yuan’er’s Arrival [1/3]

    A black meteor struck with great force, causing the sky over Skye Dome City to be engulfed in a black glow.


    Along with the black light, a chilling and terrifying pressure descended upon the city. After a fierce clash, the protective barrier that guarded the sky cracked and eventually collapsed under the weight.


    The horrifying aura of suppressed shadow energy surged down from the sky, filling the people below with suffocating fear.


    "Demon King?! The Abyssal Demons have breached the city!!"


    Although Xue Tianao��s elite forces had been annihilated by the Abyssal Demon horde, the walls and barriers that protected the safety of the people still stood.


    Many citizens managed to suppress their fear to some extent. However, now, in the presence of everyone��s terrified gaze, the legendary Demon King existence suddenly appeared within the city.


    At this moment, the little composure left in people��s hearts completely shattered, and they fell into an endless abyss of fear.


    Order and rules ceased to exist. The crowd began to flee towards the southern part of the city, disregarding everything in their path. Some of the less resolute guards and sentinels also joined the mass exodus, and chaos engulfed the entire city.


    The once bustling central district now lay in ruins. Various goods were scattered on the ground, and many people took advantage of the chaos to loot and attack shops throughout the city...


    However, the shop owners had no energy to care about these things. They had only one thought in their minds��to survive. For that, they had to quickly escape from the Skye Dome City.


    ...


    In the Dragon Dance Square, Xue Tianao stared intently at the black glow emanating from the distant city.


    "That... is the aura of a Demon King?"


    "When will this end?!"


    Unable to contain his anger any longer, Xue Tianao let out a roar, releasing a powerful surge of magic. The royal knights around him couldn��t help but turn their heads, looking at their emperor with confusion and uncertainty.


    At that moment, Xue Tianao��s brows furrowed once again.


    ��Wait a minute... the place where the Demon King landed? It��s... the location of the dungeon and the Grand Court? The place where political prisoners are held? Why would they attack that place?��


    For a moment, a perplexed expression filled Xue Tianao��s azure eyes.


    --


    On the other side,


    In the depths of the imperial city��s dungeon, Gaff and a group of researchers loyal to Xue Tianao finally enjoyed a long-awaited rest under the watchful "care" of the Nightingale organization.


    They slept peacefully since last night, undisturbed except for any researchers who woke up briefly and were promptly lulled back to sleep by the Nightingale girls wielding sturdy wolf tooth clubs.


    In the central area of the dungeon, where the Inferno once stood, a beautiful black-haired girl surrounded by countless bloody-red butterflies sat quietly on the ground. Beside her, another red-haired girl appeared frail with a large sword piercing her chest, gently resting her head on the black-haired girl��s thigh, her eyes closed in silent repose.


    Meanwhile, a dignified and elegant butler named Sebastian stood next to the black-haired girl, dressed in refined attire. Holding a communication magic stone, he meticulously relayed the situation outside to the black-haired girl:


    "Lady Yumo, Xue Tianao��s forces have successfully eliminated over 200,000 mindless Abyssal Demons that were once human soldiers. You need not worry about surplus demonic forces or how to deal with these Abyssal Demons any longer. Furthermore, the original Blizzard Knights and the forces from the North have retreated to the Windy City, showing some intelligence by avoiding confrontation."


    Upon hearing this, Yumo slowly opened her crimson gem-like eyes and revealed a satisfied smile.


    "Excellent. Continue to hold them back and prevent them from supporting the Skye Dome City."


    "Understood, Lady Yumo."


    ...


    While Yumo and Sebastian discussed the situation outside, the earth suddenly trembled, and a powerful aura filled the dungeon, causing Yumo��s eyebrows to raise in curiosity.


    "Hmm? What is this aura?"


    "Lady Yumo, this is..."


    Sebastian looked up at the ceiling, a puzzled expression on his face. The sudden and unfamiliar presence of suppressed shadow energy was unforeseen, and it��s no wonder a hint of unease flickered in Sebastian��s eyes. After all, they had no knowledge of whether this new Demon King existence was an ally or an enemy, or how they regarded Yumo. They simply didn��t know.


    Shielding Yumo from the falling dust with an umbrella, Sebastian couldn��t help but ask inquisitively,


    "This... Is this the aura of the Demon King? Is it that person?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded slightly, confirming Sebastian��s speculation.


    "Yes, it��s Yuan��er..."


    As she spoke, a complex emotion flashed in Yumo��s eyes. The long-lost child had news again, and naturally, Yumo felt happy. However, the timing of Yuan��er��s appearance seemed a bit inappropriate...


    "But why did the child suddenly come to the Skye Dome City?"


    "Perhaps to save the Marquis and his wife?"


    Sebastian guessed.


    "That could be it."


    "But, Lady Yumo, if that��s the case, Yuan��er might collide with our members who were sent to rescue them during the chaos. What should we do? In the eyes of that child, Nightingale��s people might also be seen as enemies..."


    After mentioning this, worry was evident on Sebastian��s face.


    What if Nightingale��s people were killed by Yumo��s child? That would be a big misunderstanding, right? They all wanted to save the Marquis and his wife~


    "Well... that��s indeed a problem."


    Yumo bit her lip, feeling somewhat conflicted.


    Just at that moment, Kalina, who had been resting on Yumo��s thigh and enjoying her mother��s presence, slowly opened her drowsy eyes. With a hazy gaze, she looked at Yumo and said,


    "Good morning, Mother."


    "Hmm? You��re awake, Little Na?"


    "Mhm~"


    Seeing this red-haired girl, who was as cute and obedient as a kitten, resting on her thigh, Yumo smiled and gently caressed her daughter��s head.


    "Good morning, Little Na. Did you rest well?"


    "Yes, with Mother by my side, it was good."


    Kalina smiled faintly, but then she wore a puzzled expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, what were you and little Sei talking about just now?... You mentioned Yuan��er?"


    "Yuan��er? Yes, she is your new sister that I told you about, the little one who was recently born."


    Yumo explained softly.


    Upon hearing this, Kalina looked puzzled


    "A new sister? Wasn��t she missing before? How did she suddenly come here now?"


    "Well, it��s probably to save Marquis Xiumu and his wife, right?"


    "Save her grandparents? It seems that the little sister still retains a lot of humanity. But..."


    As Kalina��s lovely face gradually showed a worried expression, she voiced her concerns,


    "But, Mother, there are many experts within the city now, including several eighth-tier powerhouses. Yuan��er has rushed in alone and instantly became the target of everyone��s attention. It... it could be dangerous, right?"


    "Yes, indeed..."


    "In that case, Mother, what do you plan to do?"


    "..."


    Facing Kalina��s question, Yumo gently caressed her daughter��s face with a hint of guilt,


    "I��m sorry, Little Na. I can��t accompany you for the time being. I intend to handle things on your sister��s side first."


    Upon hearing this, a trace of reluctance flickered in Kalina��s eyes. However, ensuring her sister��s safety was evidently more important than satisfying her own desire for closeness with her Mother. After all, she was a responsible older sister.


    So, Kalina slowly stood up, nodded at Yumo, and put back the mature expression she usually wore on her face, saying,


    "I understand, Mother. You can go ahead. I��ll take care of myself."


    "Good girl."


    Yumo was quite satisfied with Kalina��s understanding. A relieved smile gradually appeared on her breathtaking face.


    Then, Yumo glanced at Sebastian beside her, as well as Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong behind him, and said, "Take care of Kalina."


    " Understand, Lady Yumo."


    The three of them replied in unison.


    Seeing this, Yumo didn��t say much more. The scarlet aura of shadow began to emanate from her body. Bathed in the crimson radiance, Yumo transformed into numerous bloody-red butterflies and disappeared before everyone��s eyes...


    ��What a troublesome child...��

 Chapter 272 - 273: Invasion [2/3]

    With Yumo��s departure, only Kalina and the members of the Black Rose family remained in the vast dungeon. Now that her mother was not around, Kalina no longer had to pretend to be a well-behaved child.


    The cute expression on her face gradually disappeared, replaced by her usual indifferent and unresponsive look.


    When facing Yumo, Kalina was like a caring little guardian. But in Yumo��s absence, Kalina��s expressions and the atmosphere around her often made people feel uneasy.


    Looking at Kalina, who had returned to her previous state, the members of the Black Rose family couldn��t help but feel a sense of tension.


    You see when Yumo was busy, it was usually Kalina who took care of them. Everyone present, including Sebastian and Que Mingtong, had been educated by Kalina. They still carried some psychological shadow from their encounters with this former "strict teacher"...


    As a result, some members of the Black Rose family began to lower their heads subconsciously.


    However, Kalina had no intention of lecturing anyone.


    "Ahhh, Mommy is gone,"


    Kalina sighed, slowly standing up from the ground. She glanced sideways at the spot where Yumo had been sitting before.


    A night had passed, and it seemed that there was still a lingering fragrance in the place where Yumo had sat. Kalina��s heart weighed heavy with regret, knowing that she couldn��t spend more precious moments intimately connecting with her mother. However, on second thought, she realized that she had already spent the whole night by her mother��s side, almost monopolizing her attention.


    A sense of satisfaction washed over Kalina as a radiant smile adorned her face.


    You see, in the past, during the cold winter in the Great Forest, every night she would be with her sisters and that annoying older brother, spending time with her mother.


    �� The last time I had quietly been alone with mommy like last night, how long ago was that? At that time, Limy and Liyu hadn��t been born yet...��


    And this time, it wasn��t like before when they monotonously slept in the Wicked Hall. Last night, throughout the whole night, Kalina enjoyed her mother��s meticulous care and gentle caresses.


    ��It turns out that Mother, after transforming, is even nicer hehe~��


    Kalina, being a child who found satisfaction easily, let go of any lingering regrets in her heart after fondly reminiscing about the blissful night she had experienced. Her orange-red eyes gleamed with contentment. Furthermore, as an older sister, she felt genuine concern for her new sibling. She realized the importance of caution and understood that rushing into the Skye Dome City without careful consideration would pose significant dangers.


    ��I hope nothing unexpected happened��


    ��and that it doesn��t disrupt the plan...��


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Kalina, who had stood up, lowered her head in silence and looked at the golden longsword inserted in her chest. In the next moment, the woman behind her couldn��t help but frown.


    It wasn��t because of pain Kalina had a high tolerance for pain. The reason for her displeased expression was the lingering aura on the sword, the aura belonging to the Child of Destiny, to Xue Tianao...


    The power outside the realm of the Shadow would naturally make the Abyssal Demon uncomfortable, let alone this power coming from the Child of Destiny. It��s no wonder Kalina frowned and showed an extremely disgusted expression.


    "Hey, little Sei,"


    Kalina shifted her gaze to the white-haired old butler beside her and pointed to the sword on her chest.


    "Can you pull out this sword? It��s very uncomfortable..."


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian first froze, then revealed a bitter expression, shaking his head helplessly and speaking in a gentle tone,


    "Lady Kalina, I understand how you feel. But..."


    As Sebastian uttered the word "but," a shift in his usual unwavering tone occurred, rare for him, unveiling a hint of unwavering determination.


    "It��s not quite suitable right now, Lady Kalina. Please bear with it for a little longer. If Lady Yumo suddenly comes back, it will ruin everything."


    "...Sigh... You��re right."


    After careful consideration, Kalina nodded in agreement.


    "Then, how long do I have to wait?"


    "Um..."


    Sebastian scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "For now, the ��setting�� of this sword will be activated by Xue Tianao, threatening your life. So... to pull it out, we��ll have to wait until the protagonist suffers a serious injury and the ��connection�� with this divine sword is severed. By then, even if Lady Yumo returns, we can explain... don��t you think?"


    "That��s true... but how much longer do I have to wait?"


    "How much longer?"


    At that, Sebastian lowered his head in contemplation, rolled up his sleeve, and gazed at the watch on his wrist. After a moment of thought, the old butler slowly spoke,


    "Currently, half of the Royal Knights and Imperial Guards have fallen victim to the Abyssal Demons. Xue Tianao is now going there, whether it��s to deal with the Abyssal Demon horde outside the city or to eliminate the intruders in the Skye Dome City..."


    "Is that so?"


    After hearing Sebastian��s answer, Kalina playfully raised her hand and twirled her rosy hair with her fingers.


    --


    At the same time,


    In the Skye Dome Palace, inside the ��Divine Martial Hall,�� a man dressed in a yellow robe with radiant golden short hair hurriedly rushed into the hall. He was simultaneously channeling his magical power to accelerate his movements and impatiently using a communication magic stone to talk to his subordinates.


    "Did you understand?! Captain Akino!"


    The man couldn��t help but roar at the communication magic stone.


    "In any case, block the Abyssal Demons�� attacks. We must not let them break through our defense! If necessary, use the Fusion Bomb!"


    "The Fusion Bomb? Your Majesty, that would also affect the civilians in the north..."


    "They��re just a group of worthless ordinary people. It doesn��t matter."


    "But..." S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There��s no ��but��! Follow my instructions. Also, notify the Third and Fifth Army Groups to come and support us immediately! We cannot lose the capital! Oh, and inform the troops of the Church in the south as well! Let them know right away!"


    ...


    ...


    As he removed the obstructive imperial robe from his body, the golden-haired man continued to brief Captain Akino of the Royal Knights about the subsequent arrangements. This man was none other than the Chosen One of this world, Xue Tianao.


    Due to the intrusion of an Abyssal Demon King, the people on Dragon Dance Square completely lost control and chaos ensued.


    Since saying more would be futile, Xue Tianao had no intention of staying in the square. After delegating command to his subordinates, he hurriedly arrived at the ��Divine Martial Hall,�� which was the treasury of the imperial capital. All his weapons, equipment, and magic scrolls were stored there.


    Originally, when Xue Tianao saw his army being crushed by the Abyssal Demons and felt the skeptical gazes of the people, he was deeply ashamed. He planned to personally take action and crush the Abyssal Demon horde outside the city. Although he didn��t know why these Abyssal Demons suddenly became so much stronger, he was clear that they were no match for him!


    He wanted to eliminate the external Abyssal Demons in front of the people and numerous foreign envoys, redeeming himself and re-establishing his highly image in the hearts of the Snow Night Empire��s people. However, after the black light burst into the city, Xue Tianao changed his plan.


    Compared to the Abyssal Demon horde, the Abyssal Demon king, who came with hostility, was obviously the top priority! it had to be dealt with first!


    In Xue Tianao��s view,


    In this time period, the appearance of this Demon king entity and the massive attack from the Abyssal Demon horde on the outskirts, it��s definitely related to her. Moreover, isn��t this new Demon king the daughter of the Marquis family? She used her identity as a young lady of the Marquis family to conspire with the former members of the Marquis family in the northern region, hoping to use the Abyssal Demons�� attack to rescue the Marquis and his wife. That��s why the communication in the north was disrupted and the Abyssal Demons quickly advanced southward. Xue Tianao kept speculating in his mind.


    But, no matter what, as the saying goes, "Capture the thief first." Dealing with this Demon king is the priority, and the surrounding Abyssal Demon horde will naturally be resolved as well. With this in mind, Xue Tianao ended the communication with his subordinates and sprinted towards the top of the ��Divine Martial Hall�� at full speed. While running, Xue Tianao seemed to have thought of something, and his eyebrows furrowed involuntarily.


    However, a different possibility began to take hold in Xue Tianao��s mind.


    "What if the Abyssal Demon attack wasn��t solely directed at the Marquis family��s young lady, but rather orchestrated by the enigmatic Bloody Butterfly?"


    Deep in contemplation, Xue Tianao��s expression turned serious. Though he couldn��t discern the full extent of the other Demon King��s cruelty, he acknowledged her potential motives. He couldn��t dismiss the notion entirely. Even if he wasn��t ready to sever ties completely, he needed Luo Kefei to keep a watchful eye on her... Just in case. What if she were the mastermind behind it all?


    While contemplating how to allocate manpower, Xue Tianao arrived at the top of the ��Divine Martial Hall.�� However, the moment he stepped onto the top floor, a strong smell of blood hit him, abruptly changing his expression and pulling him back to reality...


    "What... what��s going on?!"


    At this moment, on the vast top hall, blood was scattered all over the floor. Dozens of his subordinates, who were assigned to guard his ��Divine martial hall,�� lay lifeless in pools of blood. Looking into their lifeless eyes, Xue Tianao realized that these subordinates he had painstakingly trained had lost their lives...


    Gazing upon the lifeless bodies of his fallen subordinates, Xue Tianao��s already deeply discontented demeanor erupted into a seething volcano of rage. His usually composed face contorted into a ferocious visage, while his bloodshot blue eyes blazed with an intense glare fixed upon the enigmatic figure draped in a black robe. It appeared as if the figure had been patiently awaiting Xue Tianao��s arrival amidst the grim mound of corpses.


    "Who... who are you?! How dare you intrude into my Divine Martial Hall without permission!"

 Chapter 273 - 274: Assault [3/3]

    The invasion of the Abyssal Demons, the defeat of the army, and a series of embarrassing actions had nearly shattered Xue Tianao��s glorious image in the eyes of the people.


    Originally, Xue Tianao had come to the ��Divine Martial Hall�� to defeat the invading Demon King and once again demonstrate his mighty presence to the public. He planned to remove the heavy and useless imperial robe and don his exclusive ��Divine Armor�� to achieve a perfect victory, winning back the support of the people.


    The Divine Armor was a precious item he had obtained by spending countless points in the system store. It had incredibly strong defensive capabilities and was imbued with dozens of amplifying magic spells. Wearing this armor would undoubtedly skyrocket Xue Tianao��s combat power. It played a crucial role in his previous victory over the inferno.


    And right now the ��Divine Armor�� should be fully charged...


    However, as Xue Tianao hurriedly arrived at the top of the ��Divine Martial Hall�� to prepare to don the armor, an unexpected guest appeared in the grand hall. All of his loyal subordinates had been brutally killed, their bodies strewn across the floor in a chaotic manner.


    Already frustrated and angry due to the unsuccessful conquest, loss of resources, ancestral spirits fleeing, and the Abyssal Demon invasion, Xue Tianao��s inner anger was completely ignited. His powerful magical energy surged explosively, manifesting as a faint golden pressure that violently smashed toward the mysterious man in the black robe.


    However, this overwhelming aura, capable of subjugating the masses, had no effect on the enigmatic man in front of him. The man remained calm and unmoving throughout, which made Xue Tianao momentarily stunned. And serious expression appeared in his azure eyes.


    ��This person... he is very strong...��


    Xue Tianao immediately made this judgment. To withstand his oppressive magical power, the man��s strength was at least at the pinnacle of the seventh tier, possibly even an eighth-tier expert...


    Furthermore, strictly speaking, Xue Tianao��s outburst of magical energy was not entirely ineffective. It generated a powerful gust of wind pressure that lifted the black hood concealing the mysterious man��s face, revealing his true appearance.


    Upon seeing the man��s face, Xue Tianao was instantly stunned. His azure eyes filled with an incredulous realization.


    "You... Who are you?"


    At that moment, standing before Xue Tianao was an elegant and coldly handsome black-haired man, with a smile on his face.


    He had shoulder-length, beautiful black hair, a fair and smooth face with sharp angles, rebelliously arched eyebrows, deep and dark eyes resembling black obsidian, radiating a captivating allure and mysterious charm. His thick eyebrows, high nose, and exquisite lips showcased his nobility and elegance.


    Within his elegance, there was also a touch of seductive sexiness.


    Xue Tianao had to admit that when it came to handsomeness, the other person was not inferior to himself. If there was an advantage, it would be that he appeared slightly more masculine. For some reason, this man always gave him an eerie and soft feeling...


    More importantly,


    ��That face... ��


    black hair, black eyes, and the golden rose emblem on his collar, the other person��s identity became apparent...


    "are you... the head of the Black Rose Duchy Xiao Black Rose?"


    As this realization dawned upon him, Xue Tianao��s eyes narrowed, reflecting a profound seriousness within his azure eyes.


    Apart from the Bloody Butterfly who was on his mind, Xue Tianao hadn��t had much interaction with the people from the Black Rose family. However, he had heard numerous rumors about the illustrious Duke of the Black Rose. Some rumors were true, while others were false, making it difficult to distinguish.


    But there was one thing everyone agreed on throughout the continent.


    That was the fact that this Duke of the Black Rose was powerful, far from an ordinary eighth-rank mage...


    Such a formidable presence suddenly appeared in the ��Divine Martial Hall,�� and judging from the situation, the other person didn��t come with good intentions. This inevitably sent shivers down Xue Tianao��s spine. At the same time, his heart was filled with intense curiosity...


    ��Why did this person appear here?��


    ��Could it be because of Bloody Butterfly?��


    "Has he discovered my knowledge of his sister��s true identity as a Demon King? Could he be here to silence me before I have a chance to expose the truth? Damn, the likelihood appears distressingly high..."


    Realizing this point


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but clench his fists tightly, but he still attempted to negotiate with the other person. After all, they were both human beings, and they should be able to understand each other. It was not wise to fight amongst themselves when facing a common enemy. Besides, regarding Bloody Butterfly��s situation, as long as he showed enough sincerity, he should be able to appease the other person...


    He was the Chosen One, destined to save the world according to the prophecy, and the one entrusted with the power of the goddess. The other person was also a human, and such a shrewd person would unlikely play games with the future of his own family or even the entire world...


    With these thoughts in mind, Xue Tianao took a deep breath, calmed his inner self, and put on a friendly smile. A glimmer of golden light began to radiate deep within his pupils.


    "Duke, perhaps there is some misunderstanding between us? Regarding your sister... Hmm?!!"


    ��?! Wait a minute?!��


    "You!!"


    Just as he was about to utter another word, a bone-chilling wave of oppression engulfed Xue Tianao, catching him completely off guard. The sheer intensity of the terrifying aura shattered the magical energy field he had just conjured, forcing him to stagger backward repeatedly, unable to withstand its overwhelming force.


    The violent aura swept through the grand hall, shattering all the nearby windows, and even the exquisite art ceiling collapsed under this immense pressure.


    The shockwaves caused nearby soldiers who were hastily mobilized to gaze at the Divine Martial Hall in astonishment. After all, they were unaware of why such a powerful force would suddenly erupt within the palace. The soldiers, feeling uneasy about their emperor��s safety, attempted to rush for support. However, the bursting energy field was too powerful, and those with insufficient strength were powerless to approach the Divine Martial Hall...


    --


    Clearly, Xue Tianao��s verbal defense, which never failed when dealing with humans, was shattered before it could even be utilized...


    The onslaught of the horrifying magic left Xue Tianao gasping for breath, as if trapped in a suffocating grip. The profound killing intent emanating from the relentless pressure sent shivers down his spine, instilling a deep-seated unease that gradually took hold within his heart.


    "What... What do you want to do? Your actions here will only..."


    In the face of Xue Tianao��s question, Xiao tilted his head, seemingly pondering how to respond to the thoughts of this Chosen One.


    However, in the next moment...


    In a very unsportsmanlike manner, Xiao suddenly snapped his fingers. To Xue Tianao��s surprise, a gray light surged around Xiao��s body, and in an instant, a weapon resembling a long spear or a staff, entirely black and adorned with several deep blue gems, appeared directly within the gray light. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the weapon appeared, a dazzling gray light burst forth from the gems. In the next moment, before Xue Tianao could understand what was happening, a beam of gray-white light abruptly struck him, rapidly enlarging in his eyes! Seeing this, Xue Tianao, sweating profusely, hurriedly summoned the azure magic power within him, attempting to defend himself. However, the opponent��s attack was too sudden, and Xue Tianao didn��t have time to organize any effective defense...


    The magic circle he was about to activate was instantly crushed by the gray beam of light, and the same fate befell his body-protecting magic and the passive magic within his earrings that guarded his safety. In an instant, they were shattered by the gray light. Defenseless, Xue Tianao was inevitably struck in the chest by the laser.


    Then...


    *Boom!!*


    Accompanied by a deafening roar and the explosive dispersal of gray terrifying magic, Xue Tianao��s chest was directly blasted with a hole the size of a soccer ball. Blood gushed from his mouth, and the intense pain caused Xue Tianao to emit a heart-rending scream.


    Under the impact of tremendous force, Xue Tianao was sent flying and crashed violently onto the steel door behind him.


    Even the solid black steel gate was smashed into a huge dent by Xue Tianao��s impact.

 Chapter 274 - 275: The Barrier Breaker [1/1]

    A blend of gray light and thick smoke rapidly spread. The blond man struggled and crawled on the ground after falling from the steel door.


    "Damn... He really attacked me!"


    Gasping for breath, Xue Tianao cursed under his breath.


    ...


    As the magic beam pierced Xue Tianao��s chest, Xiao didn��t display any joy in his eyes for the successful attack. Taking precautions, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers once again. The gray magic surrounding him instantly responded, gathering and forming two massive summoning circles.


    With a shimmer of pale blue light, two enormous wolf creatures, formed of elemental energy, materialized.


    Following Xiao��s command, the two magic wolves roared and charged towards the nearby Xue Tianao. If Xue Tianao was still alive, the wolves would finish him off by biting his throat. If he was already dead, the wolves would prevent his resurrection...


    Considering the astounding protective power unleashed by the Girl of Destiny during her battle with Wilt, Xiao had to be cautious. That power had severely injured Wilt, who was an 8th tier.


    Although the previous Chosen Ones didn��t possess such protective power, there was no guarantee that the current Xue Tianao lacked it.


    To ensure his safety, Xiao created distance between himself and Xue Tianao, summoning magical beasts to attack on his behalf.


    Just as the claws of the magic wolves were about to reach Xue Tianao��s body, Xiao narrowed his eyes.


    In the next moment, under Xiao��s indifferent gaze, a burst of faint golden light erupted from within Xue Tianao��s body.


    Vaguely, Xiao seemed to see faint golden chains appearing around Xue Tianao��s body, which suddenly shattered. As the chains broke, Xue Tianao��s aura skyrocketed. His Seventh tier strength, combined with the amplification of the golden light, surged to a level close to the low 8th tier. The rapidly fading life force defied the laws of nature, flowing back into his body.


    "Aaargh!!"


    Xue Tianao let out a furious roar.


    Then, he planted his hands on the ground and forcefully propelled himself up, narrowly evading the bites of the two magic wolves. After evading the attacks, Xue Tianao, now approaching the beginning of the Eighth Rank, unleashed the power that had been unleashed after breaking the first layer of restraints. He was no longer as constrained by Xiao��s magic.


    The mixture of blue and pale gold light burst continuously, countering the suppressive gray magic.


    "Come out!"


    " Heaven Sword!"


    "Helsiris�� Axe!"


    Xue Tianao��s eyes widened, and a dazzling golden light radiated from his spatial ring. Within the embrace of the golden light, Xue Tianao firmly grasped the two latest divine weapons he had obtained from the system. In the next moment, the silver longsword pierced through the head of a magical wolf with a fierce momentum that could penetrate everything, while the dark battle axe relentlessly cleaved the other magical wolf into two pieces.


    After a single round of confrontation, the two magical wolves collapsed and dissipated into gray magical particles, dispersing into the air. Meanwhile, Xue Tianao stood in the grand hall, flipping backward in the air, holding the dual divine weapons. His blue eyes locked onto Xiao not far away, emanating a strong battle intent. The massive blood hole in his chest rapidly healed as the first layer of restraints was released, restoring it to its original state within seconds.


    This wound, which should have been fatal, miraculously recovered in a matter of seconds, even surprising Xiao.


    "It��s quite impressive..."


    On the other side, Xue Tianao assumed a defensive stance. At this moment, he realized that the killing intent from his opponent was genuine. The other party truly intended to kill him. They deliberately appeared here to prevent him from obtaining the "Divine Armor," all for the purpose of eliminating him more effectively.


    "Duke, please believe me. I have no intention of exposing your sister��s identity! I believe that your sister, Miss Yu, is a special existence! She can cooperate with humans. There��s no need for us to be enemies. We are both humans, and we should join forces to defend against external threats! If you��re willing to stop and cooperate with me, we can become allies! I swear by the name of the Empire��s Emperor that I will neither blame you for today��s events nor disclose Miss Bloody Butterfly��s identity to... Huh?!"


    However, before Xue Tianao could finish his words, Xiao shook his head playfully, looking at him with mocking eyes.


    "An ally, you say? Strictly speaking, the external threat you mentioned is my ally~"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing these words, Xue Tianao��s expression changed abruptly. He couldn��t help but point his finger at Xiao and sternly questioned,


    "What... did you say? Are you saying that those abyssal demons outside the city were really brought by you?!"


    "..."


    Faced with the question from Xue Tianao, Xiao seemed to have no intention of answering and maintained an indifferent expression. He even smiled with a hint of meaning. However, just as Xiao��s smile caught Xue Tianao��s attention, a gray laser beam full of destructive power suddenly attacked from behind Xue Tianao!


    The one launching the attack was none other than the black staff that had mysteriously appeared behind Xue Tianao at some point. Sensing the imminent destructive force approaching, Xue Tianao��s face changed, and he angrily shouted,


    "You despicable person! You dare to ambush me!"


    While cursing in anger, Xue Tianao quickly turned around and wielded the two divine weapons. With the ability of the divine axe to absorb impact, Xue Tianao managed to withstand this wave of attack. However, all he could do was block it for a moment, as the powerful impact distorted his face further.


    In desperation, Xue Tianao had to change his attacking trajectory. With a hysterical roar, the golden-haired man raised his hand and, by continuously infusing his own blue magic, suppressed the explosive force of the magic beam. When his magic gradually merged with Xiao��s magic beam, Xue Tianao roared once again, successfully altering the trajectory of the gray energy laser.


    "Boom!"


    the gray beam burst through the ceiling of the Divine Martial Hall. Under the astonished gaze of countless soldiers, the imposing magic beam soared into the sky, tearing through the heavens. However, Xue Tianao��s crisis was temporarily resolved, but the Skye Dome was now in a precarious state.


    As the magic cannon collided with the sky, the defensive barrier deployed over the Skye Dome unavoidably suffered a massive crack from the internal attack...


    While the outer perimeter of the barrier remained sturdy, its interior was quite fragile. Moreover, the city��s protective barrier was already on the verge of collapse due to the assault of Yuan��er.


    Now, a huge breach was blasted from the inside by the gray magic beam, pushing the barrier to its limit. Caught off guard, the mages maintaining the barrier vomited blood and fell to the ground, unable to rise.


    Thus, under the despairing gaze of countless people, the protective barrier of the Skye Dome shattered along with the fallen mages, transforming into countless white specks of light that dissipated into the sky...


    The disappearance of the barrier meant that the Skye Dome��s sky lost its protection. Countless abyss demons lurking above the barrier suddenly sensed the scent of prey. The imprisoned beasts that had been waiting for a long time let out a piercing roar filled with an overwhelming aura and bloodthirsty frenzy. They launched a violent assault on the city... sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the troops guarding the city walls were completely powerless to deal with the invasion from above the sky. At this moment, the entire city was exposed to the clutches of brutal abyss demons. Fear escalated once again, and in an instant, the heart-wrenching cries of despair echoed throughout the city, accompanied by thick smoke and gunpowder in the air.


    The invading horde of abyssal demons launched a cruel assault on anyone who dared to fight back within the city. As for those who were helpless and unable to resist, the abyssal demons surprisingly refrained from attacking directly.


    But regardless of the situation, the capital of the Snow Night Empire was already engulfed in a bloody and chaotic storm.


    ---


    After Xue Tianao regained his senses, the miserable cries from within the city reached his ears, causing his expression to change abruptly.


    As he took in the sight of the city, Xue Tianao suddenly realized the severity of his mistake!


    "Damn it, how... how could this happen?!"


    In his desperation, he instinctively tried to protect the equipment beneath the Divine Martial Hall by throwing the enemy��s magic spell into the sky?! As a result, did the barrier get shattered directly?


    Wait a minute!����


    Recalling his actions just now, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted in realization. In order to withstand Xiao��s beam, he had infused a large amount of his own magic into it, intending to control this power. As a result, the surface of the magic beam was filled with his own power...


    In that case?! The power that erupted, wouldn��t the people around perceive it as his own power?!


    Others might think he was the one who shattered the barrier?!


    "Is this... what he intended all along?!"


    As if guessing the opponent��s intentions, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but tightly clench his fists. He suddenly turned around, burning with anger, and looked toward the nearby black-haired man.


    "You bastard! What exactly do you want?!"


    "..."


    In response, Xiao only gave a cold smile, completely indifferent to Xue Tianao��s anger. He glanced meaningfully at the city below, ravaged by the abyssal demons and shrouded in smoke.


    "Alas, I have to say, the people of the Skye Dome are really pitiful. Their trusted emperor betrayed them and actively destroyed the barrier, allowing the abyssal demons to enter the city."


    "?! You?!"


    Xiao��s words directly caused Xue Tianao��s expression to twitch, and he couldn��t help but angrily rebuke,


    "You��re talking nonsense! It was clearly you who launched the attack! You��re the one who destroyed the barrier!"


    "So, what if it was? Anyway, the people of the Skye Dome have no way of knowing."


    "What... What do you mean?"


    "Isn��t it obvious?"


    As he spoke, the black staff instantly returned to Xiao��s hand, emitting violent fluctuations of magic power, giving Xue Tianao a sense of imminent danger...


    "Because you won��t have a chance to explain yourself to them alive."


    Xue Tianao: "?!"

 Chapter 275 - 276: Three Lifetimes [1/3]

    what do you think about the new cover? is it good or bringing back the old one?


    -----------------


    "What did you say!?"


    These arrogant, disdainful words echoed in Xue Tianao��s ears. Normally, he wouldn��t tolerate such contemptuous behavior from the other person. Even if he didn��t resort to violence, he would at least respond with biting words. However, this time, after hearing those words, Xue Tianao remained silent, his gaze fixed on the gradually enveloping black-haired man, radiating an ever-darkening aura.


    No, to be precise, Xue Tianao was staring at the weapon suspended beside Xiao, resembling both a gun and a staff...


    "That gun..."


    The familiar shape, the eerie blue gem, and the ominous aura surrounding it...


    In an instant, memories buried deep within his mind for over thirty years surged to the surface.


    The Son of Destiny, with shock filling his cerulean eyes, exclaimed,


    "It was you?!"


    ---


    Fifteen years ago, Xue Tianao, the son of a farmer in a small country, had a chance encounter that awakened fragments of his past lives. Along with these memories came the awakening of the powers of the Chosen one within him. An unknown golden emblem emerged on his back.


    Realizing his mission to save the world, Xue Tianao began rigorous training, striving to enhance his abilities. With the innate talents of the Son of Destiny and the assistance of a system, he quickly embarked on an extraordinary path, where his cultivation progressed smoothly.


    His relationship with his childhood sweetheart deepened, and even his influence within the small country grew, earning him a notable reputation.


    Everything seemed to go perfectly, a stark contrast to his first life. His future appeared bright and hopeful, at least according to Xue Tianao��s own beliefs.


    Two years passed in this manner. When Xue Tianao successfully broke through to the sixth stage and confidently led his subordinates on a mission to exterminate monsters, an unexpected incident occurred.


    Upon reaching the lair of the demonic beast Black tiger, Xue Tianao was surprised to find the creature already dead, its body scattered in a pool of blood. Standing before the carcass was a mysterious masked man.


    Initially, Xue Tianao assumed it was another adventurer competing for the bounty. However, when the man released a murderous intent and launched an attack, Xue Tianao quickly realized the gravity of the situation and attempted to retaliate.


    Yet, the power displayed by this enigmatic man was unlike anything Xue Tianao had ever seen before. In the blink of an eye, dozens of his battle-hardened subordinates perished under the onslaught of his magical attacks, and Xue Tianao himself lost his right arm.


    Xue Tianao, knowing he had no chance of winning, quickly made a decisive decision and used the teleportation item he had obtained from the system to escape the scene. However, before he could fully grasp the joy of surviving the ordeal, Xue Tianao realized with terror that he had been betrayed by his comrades.


    Back at his secret base, he encountered the hooded figure once again. This time, Xue Tianao wasn��t as fortunate; he couldn��t escape and was impaled through the heart by the man��s black spear. Filled with anger, unwillingness, and despair, Xue Tianao��s consciousness plunged into infinite darkness. Thus, he lost his second chance.


    Two years later, when Xue Tianao was reincarnated into the body of the dethroned prince in the Snow Night Empire, his memories resurfaced.


    Remembering the mysterious person who relentlessly pursued him and the inexplicable attack that followed when he first revealed his identity as the Son of Destiny, Xue Tianao grew suspicious. Someone had their eyes on him; there were people in this world who wanted to take the life of the Son of Destiny! He had received three opportunities for rebirth from the goddess, but he had already lost two.


    This time, he absolutely couldn��t fail! He was determined to succeed at any cost and complete his trial.


    With his resolution, Xue Tianao seared his own back with intense fire, concealing the mark of the Son of Destiny. Taking advantage of his identity as the dethroned prince, he hid within the palace of the Snow Night Empire, silently cultivating his power, secretly developing his influence, and closely monitoring the changes in power across the continent and the movements of the Northern Abyss Demons. After quietly developing for ten years, Xue Tianao finally broke through to the seventh stage and expanded his influence to a certain extent.


    Feeling that his wings had grown strong, Xue Tianao gradually began to reveal himself, aiming to complete higher-level system missions. It was then that his identity as the Son of Destiny became known to the world.


    ---


    After ascending to the leadership of the Snow Night Empire, Xue Tianao dispatched people to conduct a series of investigations.


    Naturally, the investigation focused on the incident where the Helmel Mercenary Corps was annihilated. Xue Tianao wanted to find out who the hell had killed him back then! He believed that someone who could find and kill him twice must belong to a powerful organization.


    Previously, out of fear of drawing attention, Xue Tianao didn��t dare to investigate. But now, with the backing of one of the Four Great Empires and his alliance with the Church, he no longer needed to fear any force. As a result, Xue Tianao began a large-scale investigation.


    Although he had yet to gain any significant findings from the investigation so far, Xue Tianao remained firm in his belief.


    "There must be a powerful force hiding in the shadows, wanting to kill me!"


    And now,


    Xue Tianao��s long-held suspicions seemed to be validated. He stared intently at the staff or rather the spear floating beside Xiao. The final moments of his first and second lives played like a slideshow, repeatedly cycling through Xue Tianao��s mind.


    The more he recalled, the more convinced he became.


    In his second life, the black spear that pierced his heart was none other than the one held by the Duke of Black Roses standing before him now! Even in his first life, though his memory was unclear, it seemed that the weapon that blew his head off while he was out for a walk was also this same black spear!


    Realizing this, the figure of the Duke of Black Roses before him gradually merged with the masked man from his previous life who had killed him.


    In that moment of realization, Xue Tianao��s eyes revealed an expression of "so that��s how it is." He was certain that the enemy who had killed him twice was none other than the Duke of Black Roses standing before him now! S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the sudden realization passed, an uncontrollable rage and hatred erupted within Xue Tianao like a volcanic eruption, spewing molten lava of resentment into every corner of his heart.


    Unprecedented fury caused his veins to bulge, his beautiful blue eyes turned ferocious and terrifying from bloodshot congestion, and drops of crimson blood fell from his clenched fists.


    ��I am the Son of Destiny! The prophesied savior of the world and the protagonist of this world! I should have glorious life, enjoying dominance and authority! But because of you, you bastard, I died senselessly twice! And the past ten years have been like hell for me! I even had to beg and grovel just to survive?! It was all because of you, you damn bastard!��


    ��And isn��t it enough that you killed me twice?! Now you come again?! Do you want to destroy everything I��ve painstakingly built? Including my army and the trust of the people?! Do you want to kill me again?!��


    "Why... why are you doing this?!"


    "Doing? What am I doing?"


    Facing Xue Tianao��s sudden gaze fixed on the black spear and his gradually losing control of his emotions, Xiao squinted his eyes slightly.


    "Why are you specifically targeting me?! Killing me once wasn��t enough, and twice wasn��t enough either?! And now you want to kill me again?! Aren��t you human?! Why do you keep opposing me, the hope of humanity?! Are you trying to bring about the extinction of humanity?!"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing these words, a glint flashed in Xiao��s eyes. In that moment, the years of doubt in his heart were finally answered.


    And so,


    Under Xue Tianao��s fiery gaze, Xiao slowly raised his hand and rested it against his chin, speaking thoughtfully:


    "I was always curious before, why does the Son of Destiny keep coming back to life again and again? So, you��ve been reincarnating, huh? That��s quite interesting. However... considering your recent behavior, it��s somewhat expected."


    "What?"


    Xue Tianao, who couldn��t detect any hint of guilt from Xiao��s tone, couldn��t help but question loudly again,


    "I��m asking you! Why are you targeting me like this?"


    Faced with Xue Tianao��s second question, Xiao��s eyes gradually turned cold.


    "Why? Because only when you��re dead, can the people we cherish sleep soundly without worries."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao raised his hand once again. The pitch-black spear instantly erupted with a violent and dense dark attribute magic, causing the surrounding space to distort as the magic became turbulent.


    Seeing that the other party had no intention to continue speaking, Xue Tianao didn��t want to pursue it further either. As he accumulated his anger within his heart, the abundant magic power of the Son of Destiny began to surge. Xue Tianao��s blue water attribute magic gradually transformed into a faint golden holy attribute magic, and his aura further soared.


    At this moment, Xue Tianao undoubtedly abandoned the idea of conversing with the Duke of Black Roses and disregarded his inner desire to join forces with Miss Yu. The only thought left in the mind of the Son of Destiny was revenge.


    The man before him, with black hair, had destroyed his influence, so Xue Tianao would uproot his Black Rose family as well! This Duke had killed him twice, so Xue Tianao would make sure he couldn��t live and couldn��t die!


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!


    "Shackles release "


    "Don��t think I��m still the little kid you could toy with before! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    In an instant, a frenzy of pale golden light surged...

 Chapter 276 - 277: A Changed Situation [2/3]

    "Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Driven by anger, Xue Tianao resolutely unleashed the power within him. Accompanied by his thunderous roar, the entire palace, and the surrounding mountains were instantly enveloped by a terrifying and formidable aura.


    Xue Tianao��s holy energy burst forth at this moment. The holy aura naturally attracted countless abyssal demons in the vicinity.


    In the sky above, thousands upon thousands of abyssal demons began to rush toward the ��Divine Martial Hall,�� greatly increasing the pressure on the palace guards.


    However, strictly speaking, even if these guards let the abyssal demons pass, it would not matter because the terrifying aura surrounding the ��Divine Martial Hall�� was not something ordinary abyssal demons could break through.


    System: [warning: Second Shackle has been released!]


    after the systems warning Xue Tianao roared angrily once again.


    Just like Mengxi, Xue Tianao, as the chosen one, also possessed a rich holy, and divine power within him. This divine power was his greatest reliance.


    However, unlike the Girl of Destiny, the power within Xue Tianao��s body did not release on its own, even when his life was threatened.


    It was precisely because of this that Xue Tianao in the previous two lives was easily killed by Xiao. In the first decade of his life, Xue Tianao had been researching how to utilize this immense power within him and how to break free from its restraints. With the help of various system items and his relentless efforts, Xue Tianao finally learned the method to unleash this power.


    However, this power was too strong, and attempting to use it would result in a powerful backlash. If fully unleashed, the backlash would likely take him down as well. Therefore, Xue Tianao had to proceed step by step, learning how to control the "degree" of liberation.


    In the end, he divided the release of his divine power into three stages. With each release of a shackle, Xue Tianao��s power would undergo a qualitative leap, but the pain he experienced would also multiply. Currently, the peak seventh-stage Xue Tianao could easily unlock the first shackle, allowing his strength to approach the early eighth stage without suffering much backlash.


    However, once the second shackle was released, Xue Tianao would have to endure immense pain.


    But now, facing such a formidable enemy like the Duke of Black Roses, facing this enemy who had killed him twice, in order to shatter that disdainful and contemptuous face, Xue Tianao hesitated no more and released the second shackle.


    In an instant, a surge of golden light appeared...


    Amidst the haze and uncertainty, the shackles restraining Xue Tianao shattered once again. A surge of overwhelmingly oppressive divine power erupted from him, akin to a bursting flood, releasing a dense aura.


    This unleashed divine power propelled Xue Tianao back into a position of advantage. Influenced by the second wave of divine power, Xue Tianao��s faint golden light clashed with Xiao��s grayish aura on equal footing.


    His magical power intensified, reaching the mid-stage of the eighth tier from the earlier stage. Coupled with his solid foundation of formidable divine power, ordinary high-stage eighth-tier experts would struggle to contend with the might of the present Xue Tianao. This surge in momentum instilled confidence in Xue Tianao��s heart.


    In the past, he had defeated the Demon King Inferno. Even a monstrous creature like Inferno had fallen before him, so dealing with an eighth-rank human posed no problem whatsoever! It is worth noting that in most cases, abyssal demons are far stronger than humans of the same tiers.


    While unleashing his power, Xue Tianao remained vigilant of Xiao��s expression. On one hand, he aimed to thwart any potential sneak attacks, while on the other hand, he observed for any changes in Xiao��s demeanor.


    Since the moment Xiao laid eyes on him, a disdainful smile had remained on his face, greatly displeasing Xue Tianao. He was no longer the same as before. Having a Saint cultivation stage at this young age and even vanquished the demon king Inferno, all the formidable individuals across the continent were obliged to show him respect.


    No one dared to cast such disdainful eyes upon him, the chosen one. Through the eruption of his power, Xue Tianao sought to make his adversary truly comprehend his strength. He longed to witness a bewildered expression or, better yet, a panicked one!


    Unfortunately, Xue Tianao��s hopes were shattered as Xiao��s expression remained almost unchanged. This sight further kindled Xue Tianao��s anger.


    "So arrogant... I have long surpassed my former self! Don��t think I am still that insignificant brat you could manipulate!"


    ��How dare you look down on me in such a manner!��


    ��You shall pay the price!��


    As countless tales depict, the villains who dare to oppose the protagonist will ultimately face the consequences of their arrogance!


    "Divine Power Stance - Twin Wheel Strike!"


    With this determination in mind, Xue Tianao brandished the two divine weapons in his hands, the ��Heaven Sword�� and the ��Helsiris��s Axe,�� unleashing a dazzling light and an overwhelming force.


    He charged forth toward the black-haired man before him, akin to a landslide and a tsunami...


    However, Xue Tianao��s envisioned scene of suppressing Xiao did not become a reality.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Xiao��s eyes flickered with a dark light as he wielded his demonic spear, conjuring a dense gray-white mist and swiftly thrusting it toward Xue Tianao.


    *Crack!* S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demonic spear pierced through Xue Tianao��s golden defense,


    In an instant,


    A violent and tumultuous force erupted from the spear��s tip, unleashing an eerie and sinister power that rapidly enveloped Xue Tianao��s golden defense,


    ��?!?!��


    ��This,��


    ��How��?! How is this even possible?!��


    In the ensuing moment,


    Under Xue Tianao��s disbelieving gaze, his formidable and dominating golden defense shattered effortlessly against the spear, accompanied by a sharp cracking sound and the surge of thick gray magic. His defense dispersed into countless golden specks in the sky,


    Xiao��s swing of the spear also struck and sent flying Xue Tianao��s battle axe and longsword,


    "This, this can��t be?!"


    Witnessing his attacks being effortlessly dismantled, Xue Tianao��s expression rapidly changed. The confidence, self-assurance, and anger that once adorned his face dissipated, replaced solely by deep shock and confusion. He couldn��t comprehend how his attacks, bolstered by copious amounts of magic and divine power, even utilizing the might of dual divine artifacts, could be rendered so futile��


    However,


    Xue Tianao no longer had the luxury to dwell on the ��why��,


    Because,


    To his astonishment, Xue Tianao discovered that after neutralizing his attack, the Black Rose Duke had materialized before him in an instant! Locking eyes with those abyss-like black orbs, cold and devoid of emotion, Xue Tianao trembled uncontrollably, a chilling sensation permeating his being,


    ��?!?!��


    ��No, this is disastrous!��


    Although he acknowledged the peril, Xue Tianao��s body seemed unable to keep pace with his mind��s reactions,


    Just as Xue Tianao was about to execute a defensive maneuver,


    With an overwhelming display of power, a horrifying black energy cannon erupted mercilessly from Xiao��s fingertips, crashing into Xue Tianao��s chest.


    Instantly, the world shattered, space twisted, and the walls, ceiling, and countless bodies within the "Divine Martial Hall" were reduced to dust by the shockwave.


    Xue Tianao, directly struck in the abdomen by the magic beam, and he couldn��t suppress a scream of agony. The pain seemed to rip through every cell in his body, distorting his once handsome face into a grotesque and clownish visage. If his female fans witnessed the current state of their idol, their faith would crumble on the spot.


    *Boom! Boom!*


    Amidst the terrifying release of power that shook the very foundations of the earth, accompanied by a burst of black light, Xue Tianao, drenched in blood, was sent hurtling through the air, crashing onto a distant gate forged from enigmatic steel.


    "Hmm..."


    Gazing at the disfigured figure of the golden-haired man not far away and reflecting on Xue Tianao��s earlier words, Xiao lifted his hand and pressed it against his chin, his usually unchanged expression turning serious.


    "Um, you have changed?" he asked.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao couldn��t help but scoff.


    "Is that all?"


    "Why do I feel no difference? You��re still... as weak as ever."

 Chapter 277 - 278: The Third Shackle (i) [3/3]

    "This, this... this can��t be..."


    Xue Tianao slid down from the wall, falling into a pool of blood. He was shocked beyond belief, as if struck by lightning, and his mind entered a half-dazed state. He looked incredulously at the blood stains on the ground and the two fallen divine artifacts.


    ��I��? I was sent flying?!��


    ��This... this is impossible?! ��


    Xue Tianao refused to accept the reality before his eyes.


    With the two shackles released, his strength had already reached a level close to the Mid-Eighth tier. In the past, he had even defeated the Demon King Inferno in this state. Even without the ��Divine Armor,�� although his power had decreased, it shouldn��t be this unbearable!


    "No... no... this... this shouldn��t be happening?! This is impossible!"


    Xue Tianao struggled to stand up from the ground but was astonished to find that he had lost all feeling in his lower body.


    In this moment, the excruciating pain that distorted his features and the rapidly fading life force made Xue Tianao realize the dire condition of his abdomen.


    At this moment, his abdomen had been obliterated and reduced to ashes under Xiao��s magic cannon. His internal organs were gone, and his spine had turned to dust.


    Although he had obtained the power of the Eighth tier through divine energy, his physical body was still in the 7th tier.


    Sustaining such a severe injury undoubtedly rendered Xue Tianao completely powerless.


    At the same time, it made him realize that everything before him was real.


    He had been crushed by Xiao...


    "Damn it!"


    Lying on the ground like a dead dog, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but curse angrily in his heart.


    He reluctantly lifted his head, casting a resentful gaze toward the black-haired man ahead. In the next moment, Xue Tianao��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and an expression of immense panic appeared on his face.


    At this moment, reflected in Xue Tianao��s azure eyes, a violent gray light swept through the palace. Guided by the demonic spear, it spiraled toward his fallen self with devastating force! Sensing the destructive power contained within the demonic spear, an overwhelming and despair-inducing force, made Xue Tianao tremble uncontrollably.


    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead.


    Clearly, Xiao, intended to annihilate him in one fell swoop!


    ��If I were struck by this move, I would undoubtedly meet my demise!��


    "No, no! This can��t happen! Can��t happen!"


    ��I have come so far, I can��t end like this! I am the protagonist of this world, destined to reach the legendary 9th tier! I cannot, absolutely cannot, die here!!�� sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I absolutely cannot die at the hands of the same person three times!��


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Driven by a strong will to survive and seeking revenge, Xue Tianao let out an astonishing roar. Faced with a life-or-death crisis, Xue Tianao had no choice but to release the third shackle of his divine power. At this moment, he couldn��t worry about the future backlash or pain.


    The only goal for Xue Tianao now was to survive and defeat this enemy who had killed him multiple times.


    Under the influence of his hysterical roar, Xue Tianao��s divine power erupted even further. A faint golden light enveloped his battered body, quickly healing the various wounds and bloody holes on his abdomen.


    More importantly, Xue Tianao��s strength began to rise steadily.


    The golden light burst out from Xue Tianao��s body like a raging hurricane, directly colliding with the incoming black demonic spear. The forces of gold and gray clashed fiercely.


    These two forces collided and devoured each other, unleashing a dazzling bright light symbolizing the end of destruction.


    The residual force rapidly spread, causing the nearby Royal soldiers who were constantly coming to support to be knocked unconscious and fall to the ground.


    The magnificent palace showed signs of collapse under this impact...


    After a moment of intense confrontation, the golden divine power ultimately suppressed the rampage of the demonic spear, shattering the endless gray mist.


    The powerless demonic spear flew back into Xiao��s hand. Meanwhile, with the protection of the golden divine power, Xue Tianao stood up once again and directly tore off his tattered upper garments, revealing his muscular torso.


    Under the blessing of divine power, golden patterns emerged on Xue Tianao��s body, making him even more powerful.


    Xue Tianao��s hair and eyes emitted a faint golden light.


    The oppressive presence of Xue Tianao��s soul, though faint, caused the space around him to distort, and the earth trembled incessantly.


    In terms of momentum, there was a world of difference between the current Xue Tianao and moments ago. Holding the twin divine weapons, a terrifying aura continuously erupted from his eyes, tightly gathering around Xiao.


    "Enmmm..."


    Watching this grand spectacle before him, looking at Xue Tianao surrounded by golden light, resembling a mythical warrior, Xiao��s eyes narrowed slightly. Rarely, the Black Rose Duke displayed such a serious expression.


    "Although the eruption of divine power didn��t directly attack me, it will heal all the wounds on his body, just like the girl of Destiny,"


    Xiao judged, noticing Xue Tianao��s unharmed abdomen.


    ��Not only did he not die, but he became even stronger?��


    ��From this perspective, this guy resembled somewhat the ��protagonist�� that mother always talked about. Unkillable and getting stronger with every blow...��


    To be honest, the previous Xue Tianao could have been easily crushed by Xiao. But now, this Son of Destiny, whose divine power was surging, made Xiao feel a hint of threat, forcing him to regard Xue Tianao with a serious gaze.


    ��Sigh...��


    ��Forget it...��


    ��I didn��t plan on using it anyway...��


    ��Now, there��s no need to worry about any side effects...��


    Helplessly shaking his head, Xiao tightened his grip on the black demonic spear. His eyes flickered with a black light as dense magic power gradually overflowed from the spear, flowing through his right arm into his body.


    Xiao��s black pupils gradually transformed into a cold-pale blue color as his power surged in.


    Likewise, Xiao��s magic power flowed into the demonic spear in his hand.


    The spear began to tremble...


    And The consciousness contained within the spear gradually began to awaken.

 Chapter 278 - 279 - The Third Shackle Released (2/2) [1/2]

    "Hey, wake up, Puls?"


    As Xiao��s thoughts transmitted,


    A deep and steady male voice resounded in Xiao��s mind,


    "Is it time for dinner, master?"


    "Yes, a very delicious one."


    ...


    ��Is this the feeling after the release of the third shackle?��


    ��This power?!��


    ��It��s so powerful, so wonderful! This feeling is beyond words!��


    "Haha~"


    "Hahaha~"


    "Hahahaha!"


    On the other side, Xue Tianao felt an immense and terrifying power surging within him. This newfound strength filled him with an overpowering feeling of assurance. It was as if he had reached a level he had never known before, and it caused him to burst into joyous and laughter. Breaking the third Shackles had brought him closer to the high-Eighth tier, and he was thrilled by this accomplishment.


    With high-stage strength combined with the formidable nature of divine power, even a peak Eighth Rank expert would find it impossible to defeat him!


    ��HAHAHAHA, I am invincible Now!��


    ��Even though I knew there would be a severe backlash from using this power, I couldn��t care less about the consequences. In this moment, I have only one goal: to dismantle and make my current enemy fully grasp the repercussions of opposing me! As the old saying goes, "You reap what you sow." Now is the time for me to exact my revenge!��


    "I��ll give you a chance to surrender. If you surrender, I might show you some mercy and grant you a painless death."


    However, facing Xue Tianao��s words, Xiao remained silent, completely ignoring Xue Tianao��s enthusiasm. He silently held the demonic spear and watched Xue Tianao, whose divine power was surging in the sky.


    Seeing that his words were once again ignored, Xue Tianao sneered coldly, S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, you didn��t accept my proposal? No matter, you��ll regret it soon."


    ��Now, I��ll make you experience the pain I felt before!��


    An extreme rage and a burst of ferocious divine power erupted from Xue Tianao��s eyes. Under the protection of the golden divine power, his momentum soared even further, gradually distorting and shattering the surrounding space. The infinite golden light, under Xue Tianao��s control, slowly gathered on the two divine artifacts.


    For a moment, the two already terrifying weapons emitted a shocking energy fluctuation capable of destroying everything.


    "Cycle of Wrath - Cleaver Sky!"


    Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted sharply as he resolutely roared the name of his powerful move in his mind.


    Deeply aware of Xiao��s immense strength, he didn��t consider showing mercy just because his power had increased. Xue Tianao intended to directly nullify his opponent��s combat capabilities, the scoundrel who had caused his death twice and now sought to destroy everything he had. Xue Tianao aimed to torture him to death!


    Accompanied by a surging golden light,


    Xue Tianao transformed into a golden meteor, tearing through space in an instant. With an unimaginable speed, he appeared before Xiao. The vast and boundless golden barrier symbolizing divine power abruptly annihilated Xiao��s grayish aura field.


    The divine sword and divine axe simultaneously exerted their force, raising a towering torrent of golden light. With an overwhelming momentum, it swept over everything, violently striking at Xiao��s body.


    "Die!!!!"


    Xue Tianao roared, letting out a thunderous roar,


    And at this moment,


    Xiao didn��t sit idly by; he raised his demonic spear, seemingly attempting to withstand Xue Tianao��s attack.


    "Tsk~"


    Xue Tianao, after witnessing this scene, wore a contemptuous expression.


    "Cycle of Wrath - Cleaver Sky " was an ultimate move he had trained for a long time. It required the use of both divine artifacts. After all, the power of this move was too astonishing to be borne by ordinary weapons. Furthermore, such an attack possessed unprecedented explosiveness and breakthrough capabilities!


    If it was directed at a city, it would cleave the entire sky in one strike!


    If it was directed at a person, even a divine mage(8th tier) would be severed in two.


    ��You think you can defend against my attack with your delicate, broken spear? Simply delusional! Pay the price for your foolishness!��


    Thus,


    Under the intense gaze of Xue Tianao��s madness, the two divine artifacts clashed fiercely with Xiao��s spear. The golden light and the gray light suddenly merged, devouring each other, eroding each other.


    A destructive energy erupted in a violent burst, obliterating everything in its path. The Divine Martial Hall, including the countless weapons stored below, turned into nothingness in an instant...


    Clearly, compared to protecting those rare weapons and materials, eliminating Xiao, such a terrifying enemy, was of utmost importance.


    However,


    ...


    After paying such a tremendous price, the scene Xue Tianao imagined, where the black-haired man was severely wounded and couldn��t rise again, didn��t occur...


    On the contrary, his opponent caught his attack head-on,


    Moreover,


    He remained motionless in the same spot...


    In that instant, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted sharply, displaying a stunned expression. He suddenly had a terrifying thought in his mind:


    "What, what is this?! This! This... What kind of joke is this!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Even with the third shackles of restraints been broken��.


    ��I am still not his opponent?!, are you kidding me!?��


    Xue Tianao couldn��t accept the reality before his eyes! His whole faint golden gaze was filled with madness and hysteria. His eyebrows twitched uncontrollably, veins bulged, and even his eyes were covered in numerous blood vessels.


    However,


    Before Xue Tianao could fully comprehend his astonishment, the next scene that unfolded before him left him even more shocked.


    ��?!?!��


    ��What is happening?��


    At this moment,


    Reflected in Xue Tianao��s eyes, a strange black magic energy gradually overflowed from the black demonic spear. Under the influence of this power, Xiao��s magic power gradually transformed from a grayish color into a horrifying and abominable deep black. Not only did his aura become incredibly deep and eerie, but his presence also continued to rise. In an instant, the magic aura that had been shattered by divine power resurged, and the extreme darkness once again suppressed Xue Tianao��s golden light.


    Furthermore,


    Affected by the black magic power, Xiao��s appearance also started to change. In Xue Tianao��s understanding, a boss tainted by this bizarre power should gradually transform into a grotesque and hideous monster. However, Xiao didn��t sprout fangs or claws as expected. Instead, under the embrace of the magic power, Xiao��s ink-black short hair gradually transformed into waist-length grayish-white long hair, and his pitch-black eyes gradually turned into a light blue color. What��s more, his originally somewhat androgynous face became softer in curves, faintly exuding an indescribable beauty with a touch of noble aura.

 Chapter 279 - 280: The Disheveled

    ��?!?!��


    "What��s going on with this guy?"


    Xue Tianao was perplexed,


    However, he no longer had time to contemplate the changes happening to Xiao��s body. With the completion of Xiao��s transformation, his power became terrifying. The demonic spear also became more robust under the embrace of the black light,


    As the tumultuous black magic power gradually calmed down, the demonic spear regained its stability. Countless barbs and blades emerged on its body, making it even more ferocious and terrifying. At the tip of the spear, after a twist, the deep blue gem transformed into a profound eye...


    And the gaze of this eye was fixed directly on Xue Tianao, sending a chilling sensation down his spine.


    ��?!?��


    ��No, no, this is not good!!��


    ��This demonic spear... It has a soul?!��


    Xue Tianao sensed something was amiss and swiftly increased his strength! The radiant golden energy surrounding the divine sword and divine axe continued to surge! It was evident that Xue Tianao desired to eliminate the unsettling and peculiar weapon without delay. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, his mighty assault failed to make any headway.


    "Why... Why is this happening?!"


    At that very moment, the deep blue eyes on the demonic spear narrowed, revealing a contemptuous gaze directed at Xue Tianao.


    In the next moment, much to Xue Tianao��s disbelief, the potent golden energy encompassing the two divine artifacts gradually broke free from his control. It was forcefully stripped away and absorbed by the demonic spear, which grew even more merciless with the infusion of divine power.


    "This spear... It��s absorbing my power?!"


    Before Xue Tianao could recover from his shock, Xiao��s eyes contracted suddenly, and a deep blue light erupted from his pupils.


    With a single sweep of the demonic spear, it shattered Xue Tianao��s attack. The black magic power, akin to an unbound beast from the abyss, bellowed and surged toward Xue Tianao, who wore an expression of disbelief.


    "Boom!"


    A surge of black light reverberated like thunder, instantly shattering Xue Tianao��s golden aura! The formidable energy ruthlessly struck his body, causing his recently healed wounds to reopen.


    The intense impact created a whirlwind in his abdomen, and a mixture of blood and stomach acid sprayed from his mouth. But in the next moment, under the assault of the black magic storm, it forcefully surged back into his stomach. Xue Tianao was forcefully propelled backward by the impact, landing in a sorry state on the distant ruins.


    Simultaneously, the deep blue eyes on the demonic spear abruptly contracted.


    Thick gray mist materialized without warning, enveloping the entire palace. It completely isolated the outside world and thwarted any attempt to detect what was happening inside, including potential support from the Royal Knights.


    Clearly, it was time to seal the gates and engage in battle.


    Brandishing the black demonic spear, Xiao unleashed his power and advanced slowly toward Xue Tianao, step by step.


    With each stride, an overwhelming pressure descended, weighing heavily on Xue Tianao��s shoulders. His countenance grew grimmer, and even breathing became arduous. His inner mind was in turmoil.


    ��No,��


    ��This can��t be happening,��


    ��I��ve already released the third Shackles! How can he still overpower me? And... suppress me...��


    Slowly rising from the ruins, Xue Tianao was covered in wounds, blood trickling from his eyes. He fixed his gaze unwaveringly on the ��Soul Reaper�� drawing closer with each step. In that moment, the burgeoning confidence within Xue Tianao��s heart was instantly shattered...


    Nevertheless,


    He refused to accept that he was being suppressed, his eyes brimming with resentment and hatred.


    "What did you do?! What is that demonic spear?!"


    Xue Tianao unwillingly voiced his question.


    However,


    Xue Tianao��s attempt to buy time through dialogue and alleviate his physical strain was immediately discerned by Xiao.


    "You don��t need to know,"


    Xiao replied with a slightly neutral voice. He realized that his opponent had no means of counterattacking. In an instant, Xiao transformed into a black streak, rushing directly toward Xue Tianao with the force of thunder. Without hesitation, he aimed the demonic spear at the heart of the chosen one.


    Xue Tianao was left shocked and enraged by the opponent��s decisiveness, sensing an unprecedented danger.


    "Damn it!"


    Xue Tianao cursed internally, hastily attempting to evade Xiao��s attack.


    With divine power surging and propelled by a golden radiance, Xue Tianao leaped to the left in a desperate moment, narrowly avoiding the strike that descended like the Grim Reaper��s arrival.


    However, his arm was unfortunate enough to be pierced by the demonic spear.


    In an instant, blood splattered as the life force and divine power within Xue Tianao��s arm were instantly absorbed by the demonic spear.


    His right arm rapidly withered, resembling a dried corpse. Intense pain assaulted Xue Tianao��s brain, distorting his once handsome face.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah...!"


    After a furious roar, Xue Tianao made a split-second decision. To prevent his life force from being completely drained, he forcefully swung his Heavenly Sword with his right hand and severed his own left arm.


    Gasping for breath, Xue Tianao hastily retreated, trying to create distance from Xiao and buy more time to recover. But how could Xiao, an experienced warrior, not be aware of Xue Tianao��s intentions?


    The Duke of Black Roses had no intention of giving Xue Tianao any respite. After retracting the demonic spear, it transformed into a black streak once again and instantly appeared in front of Xue Tianao.


    "Devour him, Puls,"


    Xiao��s words resounded, and a deep and suppressed voice filled with thick killing intent and madness emanated from the demonic spear.


    "Understood, Master!!!"


    In the next moment, under Xue Tianao��s horrified gaze, the head of the demonic spear rapidly enlarged and abruptly split open, revealing a ferocious blood-stained mouth filled with sharp fangs. Xue Tianao experienced an unprecedented sense of horror and danger.


    Staring at the gaping bloodthirsty mouth enlarging in his own eyes, Xue Tianao knew very well that if he was caught again, his life force would be instantly drained, turning him into a lifeless corpse.


    ��No,��


    ��How could I end up falling like this!��


    "Don��t even think about looking at me! You��re beneath contempt!"


    Confronted by the approaching demonic spear, Xue Tianao summoned all his power to create a protective shield while angrily shouting at Xiao. Each roar emitted a radiant golden divine power, causing the mountain peak where the palace stood to tremble.


    In the blink of an eye,


    The mountain crumbled, and two silver figures unexpectedly burst out from underground, catching Xiao off guard and reaching his side.


    "Boom!"


    With a thunderous sound, silver demonic power erupted, creating dazzling flames in the air. Simultaneously, the two figures launched a powerful energy attack against Xiao.


    "Hmm?"


    Overwhelmed by this sudden assault, Xiao was compelled to halt his attack and retreat.


    As the smoke cleared,


    Xiao narrowed his light blue eyes and glanced ahead in the direction of Xue Tianao.


    At that moment,


    Xue Tianao, panting heavily, slowly rose from the ground. However, beside this chosen one, two unfamiliar silver figures had mysteriously appeared.


    The bodies of these figures exuded dense demonic energy, covered in dazzling silver armor adorned with intricate ancient golden runes.


    Although their humanoid forms suggested otherwise, the ruby eyes beneath their armor revealed that these beings were not human but alchemical puppets animated by a magical furnace.


    "Alchemical puppets, are they the guardians of the Skye Dome Palace?"


    "Hehe, it seems you are quite knowledgeable. But these are no ordinary alchemical puppets!"


    Casting a glance at the silver puppets standing by his side as protectors, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but reveal a smirk.


    Originally, the palace guardians consisted of two rare seventh-tier pinnacle alchemical puppets. While strong, they were clearly insufficient to handle top-tier experts.


    However, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After obtaining special materials from the system��s store and modifying these two puppets, Xue Tianao had elevated their strength to the eighth tier!


    If it weren��t for the fact that activating these puppets required a large number of Soul Gems and massive amounts of energy, Xue Tianao might have deployed them in battle from the beginning.


    But now, in this situation, he had no reason to hesitate. Having unleashed his divine power and lacking confidence in defeating the Duke of Black Roses alone, he had no choice but to let these two guardian puppets join the attack!


    "No matter what, we must eliminate this scoundrel!"


    With a fierce smile, Xue Tianao��s divine power surged within him once again.


    Countless golden lights converged around Xue Tianao, reforming into a sparkling golden arm at the site of his severed limb. And the divine axe, responding to Xue Tianao��s divine power, returned to the chosen one��s grasp.


    Simultaneously,


    The two puppets beside Xue Tianao emanated a powerful aura, clearly entering a battle-ready state. The terrifying demonic power radiating from the puppets, combined with the vast golden divine power emanating from Xue Tianao, generated a powerful energy storm relentlessly rushing toward Xiao, who stood not far away.


    "But don��t blame me for taking advantage of our numerical superiority!"


    As soon as he said those words, Xue Tianao kicked his legs and transformed into a golden streak, charging directly at Xiao! At the same time, the two alchemical puppets attacked Xiao from different directions!


    However,


    Faced with this grand encirclement, Xiao couldn��t help but smile cunningly:


    "Taking advantage of the outnumber, huh?"


    "HAHA"


    ��Who says the side with more people always has the advantage? It��s not necessarily true~��

 Chapter 280 - 281: The Massive Showdown [1/3]

    As Xue Tianao and the alchemical puppets prepared to strike their target, the eerie black demonic spear trembled. In the next moment, its enormous mouth opened once again, revealing sharp and ferocious fangs.


    A deafening roar, filled with rage and madness, reverberated through the sky, reminiscent of a wild beast on a rampage.


    The sound shook Xue Tianao to his core. After facing continuous counterattacks from Xiao, Xue Tianao lost his initial confidence and developed psychological doubts.


    When the spear let out its howl, Xue Tianao instinctively braced himself for the impact. However, he soon realized that despite the piercing roar, there was no accumulation of black demonic power around the spear.


    In other words...


    "What a scare..." Xue Tianao couldn��t help but scoff.


    Yet, in the next moment, a hint of concern crept onto Xue Tianao��s face.


    ��No, it couldn��t be that simple!��


    ��This man wouldn��t unleash such a meaningless roar at a crucial moment like this. The terrifying roar seemed to... resemble some kind of signal?!��


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but feel a sense of worry and anticipation as these thoughts filled his mind.


    Unfortunately, his fears were confirmed in the very next moment...


    Just as Xue Tianao and the two powerful puppets were closing in on Xiao, two enormous figures suddenly appeared, casting a shadow over the sky.


    Their presence exuded an overwhelming and bone-chilling aura, as if a mountain was pressing down on Xue Tianao, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The air became heavy, icy, and warped in the presence of these two forces.


    Xue Tianao��s face contorted, resembling the aftermath of someone smashing ten eggs repeatedly.


    ��This... This aura?!��


    �� no that��s impossible��how �� ?!��


    "Demon Kings aura ?! Is this a dream?!"


    Fear gripped Xue Tianao as he raised his head to behold the massive creature that materialized above him, previously concealed from sight. And in that moment, he saw...


    Accompanied by a surge of mighty Shadow power, a giant wolf covered in pure white fur with black armor, and a gray-white giant bird with razor-sharp wings spanning about a hundred meters, suddenly entered Xue Tianao��s field of vision.


    ��These two?��


    "Snow Devourer? Deathwing?!"


    These two adorable intruders who suddenly appeared on the battlefield are none other than Limo and Liyu. These two sisters had been watching the events unfold from the sidelines for some time and had already felt the urge to join the fight.


    However, if they teamed up with Xiao against the Chosen One, it would go beyond the trial��s expectations and raise suspicions from their mother. That��s why these two cuties refrained from taking action.


    But when Xiao fully unleashed his power and created a dense mist barrier around the palace area to temporarily prevent surveillance, they unleashed their powers without hesitation...


    "Roarrrrrrrrrrrr!" (Let��s annihilate him!)


    --


    The sudden appearance of two powerful Abyssal Demons ranked as Demon Kings made Xue Tianao question his own existence.


    ��Why? Why did these two powerful Abyssal Demons show up here?! When did they enter?! What are those defenders of the city doing?!��


    Before Xue Tianao could understand the situation, the power of the Shadow in the atmosphere responded and surged fiercely.


    Every cell in Xue Tianao��s body sent warnings at that moment.


    Soon after, under Xue Tianao��s worried gaze, an immense amount of Shadow power gathered within the mouths of the two Abyssal Demon Kings.


    "Roarrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    In the next moment, a destructive energy erupted from the mouths of the two fierce beasts, with the momentum to annihilate everything as it crashed down like a landslide.


    In an instant, while moving at high speed, the two eighth-tier puppets planning to attack Xiao from behind were unexpectedly struck by the crimson and emerald Annihilation beams.


    *Boom*


    Accompanied by a deafening sound and the aura of death spreading around, the protective energy shielding the puppets crumbled under the assault of the Annihilation beams. The two puppets were directly hit, sent flying, and crashing heavily into the distant ruins.


    "What? Defeated with a single strike?!"


    Witnessing the eighth-tier puppets being easily and severely damaged, Xue Tianao couldn��t believe his eyes.


    However, he didn��t have the energy or time to focus on the puppets now. In that moment of distraction, Xiao��s magic spear suddenly unleashed a dark death laser, tearing through the starry sky and piercing Xue Tianao��s abdomen! Caught off guard, the Chosen One spewed blood from his mouth and was sent flying like a puppet, rolling hundreds of times on the ground, shattering numerous boulders and architectural debris.


    Finally, Xue Tianao managed to regain his balance...


    Coughing up blood, Xue Tianao slowly stood up from the ground. But as he raised his head and looked ahead, the renowned Emperor of the Snow Night couldn��t help but gasp in shock, his face pale.


    "F@k..."


    At this moment,


    The expressionless Duke of Black Roses swung his roaring magic spear toward him, And those two Demon King beings, one on the left and one on the right, assaulted him.


    Just a moment ago, he had the upper hand and was launching an attack on Xiao,


    And now? The roles between them had unexpectedly reversed.


    The sudden turn of events was too much for him to accept.


    Feeling the unprecedented pressure approaching, Xue Tianao held his breath tightly, gripping the two divine artifacts in his hands.


    "Oh, Goddess... please protect me..."


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Outside the palace,


    With the shattering of the sky barrier and the Abyssal Demons�� onslaught, panic reached its peak among the people, and everyone started to scatter toward the south.


    The crowds on the Dragon Dance Square and the emissaries of major factions were no exception. After all, the peak where the palace stood became a crucial battleground for the Abyssal Demons after the barrier broke.


    They didn��t want to become targets of the Abyssal Demons, so they hurriedly fled from the palace. These people were already preoccupied and had no intention of helping Xue Tianao, not to mention they had their own ulterior motives...


    Among them,


    Including the followers of the Asumos Church.


    After escaping from the palace, Nick, as the archbishop, looked puzzled and shocked as he glanced at the ��Divine Martial Hall�� in the distance, where terrifying power kept erupting.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "That Chosen One? Why the hell did he dismantle his own barrier for no reason?! Is he tired of living?! And who the hell is that person fighting against the Chosen One?!!"


    Countless doubts arose in the archbishop��s mind.


    Nick, who had always stayed behind and had never encountered the Abyssal Demons, almost felt on the verge of collapse when faced with the overwhelming onslaught.


    The terrifying pressure made it impossible for him to maintain his usual elegance and composure. He clumsily hid with the other members of the church.


    "I��m not quite sure, Your Excellency!"


    As he protected Nick and defeated a fifth-tierAbyssal Demon, a young knight gasped for breath and replied,


    "But I heard that the Chosen One��s power went out of control, which caused the barrier to break."


    "Out of control?"


    Upon hearing this response, Nick displayed a peculiar expression.


    "Why did that guy lose control? Who told you this?" he asked.


    "It was the ��Royal Knights��!"


    the young man replied.


    "When we were escaping earlier, I heard several Royal Knights saying the same thing. But it seems quite reasonable. The Chosen One, in front of everyone, witnessed the ancestral spirit dissipating, the crown shattering, the elite army being annihilated, and even accidentally falling off the high platform and embarrassing himself. The Chosen One has such a strong ego, so being put in such a state probably shattered his mentality. And with the release of divine power and an excessive surge of strength, it might truly make him lose control... As for the person opposing him, I��m not sure either, but I heard they want to stop the out-of-control Chosen One." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Nick raised his hand and stroked his beard, sinking into a brief contemplation. "Something doesn��t quite add up," he murmured.


    "We don��t know the specifics either, Your Excellency. But you saw it too, Xue Tianao really went mad just now, actually destroying the sky barrier by himself. Your Excellency, please focus on dealing with these matters. We��re all struggling to survive!"


    the young knight said, struggling to hold off another Abyssal Demon��s charge.


    Seeing the situation, Nick remained silent. At this stage, preserving their lives and dealing with these Abyssal Demons were of utmost importance.


    So, while one knight was engaged in a bloody battle with the Abyssal Demon horde, the old man with white hair directly took out a communication magic stone from his spatial ring and infused it with magic power.


    "Fiona, bring the troops over for support, quickly!"

 Chapter 281 - 282: Out of Control [2/3]

    Although Xue Tianao was the Chosen One, the savior prophesied by the Asumos Church, strictly speaking, most of the high-ranking members of the church, including Nick, didn��t like him.


    That��s because Xue Tianao had been secretly undermining the influence of the Asumos Church within the Snow Night Empire in order to strengthen his control over the empire. This had been bothering Nick for a long time. His own achievements in the Snow Night Empire had turned negative because of that damned guy...


    In addition to obstructing the church��s teachings, this guy wanted to use the opportunity of collaborating with the Church to reverse control over it by leveraging his status as the Chosen One.


    ��Not only was he unwilling to listen to us, but he also wanted to take away our power?�� Therefore Nick deeply detested Xue Tianao.


    At first, when the Abyssal Demons attacked the city, Nick even secretly rejoiced. He hoped that the assault by the Abyssal Demon horde would dampen Xue Tianao��s vigor, diminish his popularity within the Snow Night Empire, and weaken the new emperor��s influence.


    In that case, in future negotiations with the Snow Night Empire, Asumos Church would have more leverage.


    However, when the Abyssal Demons counterattacked and even breached the sky barrier, Nick changed his mind. Although he disliked Xue Tianao, he couldn��t just sit back and watch the sky barrier being destroyed by the Demons.


    If the capital of the empire fell, the entire Snow Night Empire would soon follow.


    Without the Snow Night Empire as a barrier, Asumos Church in the Red Lotos Leaf Empire would have to face the onslaught of the Abyssal Demons.


    This was no laughing matter.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Nick decided to mobilize the elite ��Sunlight�� forces stationed in the south of the Snow Night Empire to provide support. Consider it a favor to Xue Tianao... if that Chosen One could regain his sanity.


    Thus, Nick began trying to contact the Southern forces using the communication magic stone.


    "Fiona! Quickly mobilize the troops to move north! The sky barrier needs support... Huh??"


    However, despite several calls, there was no response from the other end of the magic stone. All that could be heard was intermittent static, causing Nick to furrow his brows.


    "What, what��s going on? Why can��t I reach anyone from the Sunlight forces?!"


    Unwilling to give up, Nick continued to try, but he soon discovered that he couldn��t contact anyone outside the SkyDome City, let alone the Sunlight forces.


    At this moment, Nick realized a bewildering fact: the SkyDome City might have been sealed by a magical barrier, preventing them from contacting the outside.


    With the continuous attacks from the Abyssal Demon horde outside and the rampant monsters within the city, a drop of cold sweat trickled down Nick��s forehead.


    "Who on earth is helping those Abyssal Demons?!"


    Nick couldn��t help but exclaim. The young knight beside him wore a puzzled expression and asked,


    "Someone is assisting the Abyssal Demons? My lord, what do you mean?"


    "..."


    However, Nick didn��t directly answer the knight��s question. Instead, he anxiously looked around. If his guess was correct, the person who set up the barrier must want to completely destroy SkyDome City. In that case, inside the city would inevitably be affected as well.


    With no reinforcements at the moment, they needed the help of top-tier experts to escape this hellish city infested by the Abyssal Demons.


    They couldn��t rely solely on the elite Sunlight forces. After all, Nick had some doubts about the integrity of this unit. Fortunately, as the top combat power of the church, he happened to bring one such expert on this journey - the mid-stage 8tier Divine Swordmaster, Bai Xiao Zou!


    Wait, no, it��s Bai Yanluo!


    The name Bai Xiao Zou sounded too weak...


    The person that Archbishop was looking for was naturally Bai Yanluo. With the invasion of the Abyssal Demon horde, only by having the Heavenly Apostle protect them could he feel at ease. Depending solely on the Sunlight forces would not suffice. After all, he had some reservations about the quality of this unit. However, after searching left and right, Nick discovered an embarrassing fact: the white figure he was looking for had disappeared without a trace.


    In an instant, Nick��s face darkened visibly.


    "Bai Yanluo! Where the hell are you?!"


    Nick, already covered in dirt from being chased and attacked by the Abyssal Demons, now found that his most important subordinate had disappeared just like that. In his anger, he couldn��t help but let out a roar.


    ��I specifically told her to protect me!��


    ��How the hell did she disappear again?!��


    ��Where the hell did that woman run off to at this crucial moment?!��


    Nick was on the verge of exploding with rage. The Asumos Church knights and priests beside him wore the same bewildered expression. After all, they also had no idea where their Heavenly Apostle had gone at such a critical moment.


    After a moment of helpless fury,


    Nick felt a wave of unease washing over them. It��s crucial to understand that the holy aura possessed by the members of Asumos Church is more likely to draw the attention and hatred of the Abyssal Demon horde compared to regular magical energy. At that moment, the city was being swarmed by countless Abyssal Demons, all attracted by the intensified holy aura. Among them were several Level 6 Abyssal Demons and even a Level 7 Abyssal Demon. Thankfully, Nick had a hero by their side; otherwise, the situation would have been extremely dire.


    However, this couldn��t go on like this. After all, the number of Abyssal Demons attacking would only increase. Sooner or later, they would be overwhelmed. Realizing this, Nick trembled all over. Suddenly, an idea struck him.


    "Oh, right! Mengxi!"


    ��That��s right! Mengxi could help! Once Mengxi used her divine miracles to repel these small-fry Abyssal Demons, it shouldn��t be a problem! we could definitely fight our way out of this siege with her protection. Moreover, the Chosen One, Xue Tianao, was rapidly losing prestige in the capital, which presented a perfect opportunity for us, to use Mengxi��s identity to gain new followers!


    With this thought in mind, Nick revealed a look of "plan in motion." Immediately, he turned around and called out,


    "Mengxi, quickly... Huh?!"


    ...


    ...


    After a moment of silence, Nick��s expression turned ashen, he realized that his plan had already gone bankrupt before it even began. The exquisitely beautiful silver-haired girl who should have been standing behind him was nowhere to be found, just like Bai Yanluo.


    For a moment, Nick��s mindset shattered. Feelings of frustration, anger, depression, unease, and various other emotions gradually converged on the archbishop��s aged face, making it contort into a ridiculous expression.


    As he saw more and more Abyssal Demons surrounding them, Nick��s face twitched, and he couldn��t help but let out a hysterical roar:


    "What the hell?!! Where is Mengxi?!"


    ...


    A few blocks away, a silver-haired girl with her hair tied up and dressed in a knight��s attire was running swiftly on the rooftops, surrounded by a silver holy aura. Upon hearing Nick��s angry roar, the silver-haired girl, who is none other than Mengxi, turned her head with some helplessness in the direction where the majority of the Asumos Church forces were located.


    "Nick, that old guy, sure knows how to yell. Looks like he��s really angry."


    Mengxi raised an eyebrow.


    ��The main reason for Nick��s outburst must be because Sister Bai went missing����


    "Sigh..."


    Thinking about this, Mengxi couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��Sister Bai didn��t actually go missing. Despite her usual habits of gambling and slacking off, she still adheres to the principles of the Heavenly Apostle deep within her heart.��


    ��Especially when it comes to exterminating Abyssal Demons...��


    ��Once she saw a Demon king or Abyssal Demon invading the city, Sister Bai left without saying a word. Presumably, she went to deal with that Demon king .��


    ��Oh, Archbishop...��


    ��After spending so much time with Sister Bai, don��t you understand her character? You even got so angry. Sigh, truly...��


    "Hmm..."


    ��Although that old guy getting angry might have something to do with me as well, so what?�� S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��He can��t do anything to me. ��


    Thinking about it, Mengxi couldn��t be bothered by the situation of the Church��s people anymore. After all, those Abyssal Demons didn��t seem to have any intention of going all out...


    "Not going all out?"


    If someone were to say that, no one would believe it, considering everyone knows the brutality and bloodthirstiness of the Abyssal Demons. Once they encounter other creatures, those monsters would surely tear them apart with all their might. Holding back? How is that possible?!


    ��Indeed,��


    If it were the previous Mengxi, she wouldn��t believe such words.


    But recalling the daily interactions with Sister Yumo and the abnormal behavior of these Abyssal Demons around her,


    After pondering for a moment, Mengxi narrowed her eyes slightly, and the girl came to a shocking conclusion,


    "It seems like someone is controlling these Demons..."

 Chapter 282 - 283: Displeased Shuoyue (Part 1/2) [3/3]

    Since the barrier was shattered and the Abyssal Demon horde launched a massive attack, Mengxi sensed that something was off. That is, these Abyssal Demons seemed to have some level of intelligence...


    Well, not exactly intelligence, but their behavior appeared calculated, as if they were being controlled like puppets on strings.


    Normally, Abyssal Demons would attack any living being, regardless of age or gender. However, upon entering the city, they only targeted the Imperial Army, major factions�� envoys, and powerful adventurers within the city. They paid little attention to ordinary people fleeing on the roads...


    It wasn��t simply because these civilians lacked magical power or aura; it seemed more deliberate...


    Unless someone actively attacked the Abyssal Demon horde out of fear, they would be met with retaliation. Other fleeing individuals were hardly affected by the Abyssal Demon��s attacks, except for being frightened by the horde flying overhead. At worst, they perished due to collapsing buildings or stampedes...


    The various factions, including Archbishop Nick and his group, were indeed besieged by the Abyssal Demon horde, but these Abyssal Demons gave off a feeling of acting.


    Although hundreds of Abyssal Demons surrounded the factions, only a dozen or so engaged in combat, while the rest seemed to stay in place and watch the show.


    Rather than eliminating these envoys, it seemed like the Abyssal Demon horde wanted to instill fear in them...


    ...


    Apart from that, these Abyssal Demons exhibited various peculiar behaviors. Upon calm observation, it was not difficult to notice...


    In any case, apart from launching a fierce assault on the Sky Dome��s forces, these Abyssal Demons didn��t make genuine moves elsewhere, which completely contradicted their typical behavior... S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Like the ones that chasing me, for example��


    While pondering, Mengxi leaped forward diagonally.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a loud noise, a deep blue Annihilation beam came striking from behind Mengxi, directly blasting the building she had just run past into pieces. After avoiding this attack, Mengxi turned her head slightly, glancing at what was behind her.


    At that moment,


    Eight Abyssal Demons were relentlessly chasing her and occasionally firing Annihilation beams at her to make their presence known. Among these eight Abyssal Demons, there were even three terrifying peak stage 6th tier. At her current power, without using the miracles, Mengxi, who was only at the middle stage of 6th tier, was incapable of dealing with these creatures.


    However,


    Facing this group of monsters pursuing her, Mengxi maintained a calm and composed expression.


    Because Mengxi knew very well that these Abyssal Demons had no intention of seriously harming her. The attacks they launched were just empty threats, despite being capable of activating bombardments. Instead, they chose to fire Annihilation beams one by one, and their firing speed was unusually slow...


    ��Dodging is easy for me.��


    ��And even if I get hit,��


    ��With the power they unleash...��


    ��I don��t think it will harm me.��


    "It��s really strange..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but feel a sense of unease in her heart.


    As the girl of Destiny, she was well aware of the Abyssal Demons�� hatred toward her. However, she found it strange that they were only pursuing her without actually attacking. The unsettling part was that she could see the murderous intent in their eyes.


    ��But why aren��t they seriously attacking me?��


    ��It seems that these Abyssal Demons are being controlled, unable to act according to their instincts.��


    ��Only an upper-level existence like these Demon Kings can control the Abyssal Demons.��


    "Is it Sister Yumo who is controlling these Demons?"


    Mengxi couldn��t help but think in her mind.


    Being able to control the Abyssal Demon horde and prevent them from attacking her, Mengxi could only think of that gentle black-haired girl.


    "So... is this attack caused by Sister?"


    However, after observing the movements of the Abyssal Demons behind her for a while, Mengxi denied her speculation.


    "No, it��s not Sister Yumo..."


    If she pays close attention, it��s obvious that these Abyssal Demons behind her intend to attack her. They have charged their powerful beams several times, clearly trying to eliminate her. But... for some reason, after each charge, these Abyssal Demons release the energy and charge again, repeating the process.


    Clearly, this group of Abyssal Demons, or rather, the one controlling them, is in a very conflicted state, unsure whether to attack her or not.


    Although they are hiding it well, with her keen perception and rich experience, Mengxi sees through their intentions.


    ��Yumo would not attack me.��


    ��So, the controller is clearly not Yumo.��


    ��The one launching this large-scale attack and controlling the Abyssal Demons must be another Demon King existence.��


    ��But shouldn��t other Demon Kings hate me? They wouldn��t hold back, right?��


    ��Could it be a Demon King that Yumo knows? Helping Sister Yumo? But... didn��t Sister Yumo betray the Demon lord? In this situation, how could she have a good relationship with other Demon Kings? Strange...��


    The more she thinks, the more puzzled Mengxi becomes.


    The silver-haired girl squints her beautiful light purple eyes slightly.


    "I have a feeling that Sister Yumo is not just a simple Demon King..."


    ��But regardless, I need to find Sister Bai quickly while these monsters behind me have no intention of attacking seriously.��


    ��If my guess is correct,��


    ��The appearance of Yuan��er might attract Yumo, just like what happened in Wind City before.��


    ��I have to hurry.��


    To avoid contact with Bai Yanluo and Yumo, Mengxi��s holy aura surged within her. She transformed into a silver meteor and swiftly flew toward the direction of the capital prison in the southern part of the city. The nine-headed Abyssal Demons behind Mengxi relentlessly pursued her, constantly launching attacks with their "Annihilation Beams," claws, and bites, attempting to "attack" Mengxi.


    Their unwavering spirit was truly touching.


    Unfortunately, Mengxi was completely focused on accelerating and paid no attention to the Abyssal Demons behind her...


    --


    --


    --


    Meanwhile, in the Winter Forest, thousands of miles away, within the central lake area...


    "This woman?! She is... ignoring me! Damn, it!!"


    Sitting on a giant rock, Shuoyue, who controlling the actions of the Abyssal Demon horde from a distance, couldn��t help but pout her small mouth and angrily clench her fists when she saw Mengxi completely disregard her attacks and even ignore it. She pounded her fists onto the rock beneath her, causing the disguised seventh-stage demonic beast shaped like a boulder to become dizzy and faint.

 Chapter 283 - 284: Displeased Shuoyue (2/2) [1/3]

    The surrounding water-type demonic beasts were also petrified by the power slightly released by Shuoyue. They trembled in fear, afraid of angering this little demon king and being wiped out, just like the neighboring Water Blissfish clan...


    Originally, Shuoyue, who stayed in the Winter Forest, acted according to Xiao��s request, controlling the Abyssal Demon horde to launch attacks on the Skye Dome Guards who assisted the Chosen One. Shuoyue wished to exterminate all those foolish humans and envoys from Different factions in Skye Dome, turning it into a city of the dead!


    However, considering that her mother didn��t like indiscriminate slaughter... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with Xiao��s persuasion,


    Shuoyue abandoned her original plan of indiscriminate massacre. (Of course, ultimately, it was because she was afraid of her mother��s punishment...)


    Thus, under Shuoyue��s control, the Abyssal Demon horde focused its firepower on Xue Tianao��s proud City Guards. As for the civilians and envoys from other factions, they only needed to awaken their inner fear of the Abyssal Demons. At most, a few stubborn individuals needed to be killed...


    Just as Shuoyue was executing her plan methodically, she noticed the silver-haired girl running,


    The Chosen One, the girl of destiny.


    Shuoyue had extreme hate toward this woman.


    ��She is clearly mommy��s enemy, yet recently, she had been sticking around with mommy all the time. It was because of her that mommy left the forest! She prevented me from spending more time with mommy!��


    "Hate her! Hate her! I hate her so much!"


    ��Even though I can��t eliminate that woman at the moment, I can still give her a good scare. She seems to believe she��s incredibly powerful, doesn��t she? Well, I��ll just dampen her enthusiasm a bit.��


    "It would be best to make her lose face in front of everyone~"


    "Hehe~"


    With this in mind, Shuoyue happily sent a skilled group of powerful Abyssal Demons to have some fun with Mengxi~


    But,


    Despite Shuoyue��s efforts, the Chosen One didn��t show the expected terrified expression.


    ��Even when faced with attacks from several Level 6 Abyssal Demons, the silver-haired girl remained unfazed. How could she not be afraid?!��


    Remembering that, Shuoyue couldn��t help but get frustrated and shout,


    "Why isn��t she showing any fear?"


    "don��t tell me she��?"


    "she saw through my fake attacks!?"


    "No, that��s impossible, right?"


    Shuoyue acted so convincingly. How did she find out?


    ...


    "Ghhhh,"


    "So annoying!"


    Unable to see the Chosen One��s reaction, Shuoyue swung her little hand in frustration. As her hand moved, the terrifying power of the Shadow surged, causing the sky above the Ice Crystal Lake to crack. The barely awakened turtle-shaped demonic beast was overwhelmed by the power and luckily fainted again...


    Luckily,


    After venting her emotions, Shuoyue started to calm down. Otherwise, the races near the Crystal Lake would be on the verge of collapse.


    However, the main reason for her calmness was the important information provided by other Abyssal Demons in the city. At this point, the situation in the Skye Dome intrigued Shuoyue more than scaring the Chosen One.


    With these thoughts, Shuoyue sighed helplessly,


    She recalled the Abyssal Demons that were chasing Mengxi.


    "Let it go, I��ll teach you a lesson another time."


    For now...


    Closing her blue-golden eyes gently, Shuoyue��s main consciousness returned to the sky battlefield. Through the eyes of two powerful Level 7 Abyssal Demons, Shuoyue unexpectedly spotted a large group of people outside the palace.


    ��What��s going on there?��


    "Do they want to support Xue Tianao?"


    ��Hehe,��


    ��No chance...��


    ---


    Meanwhile,


    Outside the Skydome Palace,


    Looking at the direction of the ��Divine Martial Hall�� and the continuous bursts of golden energy and black light, Karura, the Vice Captain of the Royal Knights, drew his sword from his waist. After taking a deep breath to calm himself, he turned to the hundreds of knights behind him,


    "Let��s go."


    Upon receiving the Vice Captain��s orders, the quickly gathered group rushed towards Xue Tianao.


    Their intent was to aid the king in combating the mysterious ��assassin.�� However, as they commenced their advance, a sudden outpouring of formidable Shadow energy released a barrage of tens of thousands of destructive purple annihilation beams from every direction...


    ��Huh?��


    "Boom!!!"


    Suddenly,


    A burst of purple light erupted, engulfing the sky in flames.


    Vice Captain Karura and the entire group of Royal Knights, caught off guard and oblivious to the unfolding events, were instantly consumed by the flames without any prior warning...


    --


    --


    --


    --Outside the SkyDome prison


    "Bang!"


    A loud sound accompanied the chaotic release of emerald green magic,


    Terrifying waves of magical power erupted, engulfing the figure in the blue robe,


    Instantly, the ground shook, and the buildings surrounding the prison shattered under the residual power...


    Que Mingtong��s eyes narrowed as she witnessed the enemy consumed by magic. Without hesitation, she unleashed her full power, wielding the giant hammer and striking at the figure amidst the sea of flames!


    "Boom!"


    The hammer found its mark with a thunderous impact.


    However,


    Que Mingtong��s expression suddenly changed.


    A magnetic yet chilling voice reached her ears,


    "Don��t underestimate me, young lady."


    As the voice faded,


    An icy blue flash shimmered amidst the raging fire,


    In an instant, the dense emerald green flames and turbulent magic were dispersed by a powerful blast of icy cold wind, transforming into countless fragments of ice.


    As the flames scattered,


    A middle-aged man in a blue and white military uniform emerged, exuding a formidable aura of intense icy blue energy. With a mere lift of his hand, he effortlessly blocked Que Mingtong��s hammer attack, unmoved by her efforts...


    Observing this, Xizhi, not far away, swiftly raised her hand. Wielding a dagger, she transformed into multiple shadows, rushing toward the military man!


    In response,


    The man in the military uniform sneered,


    "Hmph, impudent youngsters."


    Coldness glinted in his eyes as his terrifying aura surged forth like unleashed beast, roaring with ferocity,


    In an instant,


    Under the oppressive impact of the icy storm, Que Mingtong��s hammer attack and Xizhi��s assault were swiftly repelled. Xizhi��s ten avatars were completely obliterated.


    More than ten Black Rose knights nearby, overwhelmed by the immense pressure, fell to their knees uncontrollably...


    In this manner,


    The combined attack of the two seventh-tier powerhouses from the Black Rose family and several high-tier experts was effortlessly neutralized by the middle-aged man.


    ...


    After being thrown back and crashing into the wall, Que mingtong stood up again, unable to suppress a mouthful of blood,


    She gazed at the military man ahead, his face emanating a murderous intent, with a hint of unwillingness,


    "As I suspected, General, you��re not one to be easily defeated."

 Chapter 284 - 285 : Demon King of Fleam [2/3]

    "..."


    Upon hearing these words and sensing the strong spirit in the eyes of Que Mingtong and Xizhi, General Luo Kefei of the Snow Night Empire narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "You want to kill me? Such arrogance from the younger generation."


    As he spoke,


    Locke��s icy blue eyes gradually revealed a glint of murderous intent.


    --


    Not long ago,


    When Luo Kefei first learned from Mo Xiao about the relationship between the Black Rose family and the Bloody Butterflies, he had his doubts. After all, it was difficult to believe that such a large southern family would betray humans and cooperate with Abyssal Demons.


    Moreover, S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -"SkyeDome will be destroyed"-


    Upon hearing Mo Xiao��s words, Luo Kefei��s initial reaction was disbelief, followed by anger and suspicion.


    ��What?!��


    ��Is this some kind of joke?!��


    ��It sounds absurd!��


    After some internal struggle, Luo Kefei couldn��t bring himself to believe the words of this informant. After all, SkyeDome was the heartland of the Snow Night Empire, filled with skilled experts, and with himself and the emperor overseeing it. How could it be destroyed so easily?


    Considering Mo Xiao��s strange mental state when he was captured,


    For a while, Luo Kefei dismissed his words as madness and didn��t pay much attention.


    It wasn��t until the invasion of the Abyssal Demons that Luo Kefei gradually started to change his mindset and deeply regret it...


    ��That guy Mo Xiao? He wasn��t just spouting nonsense? Will it be destroyed? Did he foresee the Abyssal Demons�� invasion?��


    ��If that��s the case, maybe he wasn��t just making things up?��


    ��Which means the relationship between the Bloody Butterflies and the Black Rose duchy might be real too? do they want to save Inferno?��


    ��And today? Miss Yu seems to have disappeared as well?��


    With these thoughts, Luo Kefei ��s unease grew, and he hurriedly tried to contact Gaff within the prison. Although he successfully reached �� Gaff ��, with his keen observation, Luo Kefei realized that this �� Gaff �� communicating with him was not the familiar seventh-tier scholar he knew.


    "Did they control the prison?"


    Realizing this, under the enveloping icy blue glow, Luo Kefei swiftly rushed toward the prison. He didn��t have the energy to deal with the invading Abyssal Demon horde. After all, once Inferno was released, the entire SkyeDome City would become a sea of fire and hell.


    The thousands of Abyssal Demons outside posed less of a threat compared to the terrifying existence of a Demon king!


    The priority was to deal with Inferno!


    At least,


    To ensure that demon won��t regain its freedom.


    And when he forcefully entered the prison, he was surprised to find Gaff and the others lying unconscious on the ground.


    The guards inside the prison were not members of the Royal Knights but rather from the Black Rose. At that moment, Luo Kefei realized that Mo Xiao��s words were not baseless.


    "Black Rose��.."


    --


    Inside the prison,


    As General Luo Kefei faced the Black Rose family members who were constantly trying to prevent him from entering the dungeon, his face gradually became covered with a chilling aura. This battlefield deity, who was already filled with an aura of solemn killing intent, now transformed into a hellish warrior.


    A horrifying chill filled the prison,


    Under the solemn gaze of Que Mingtong and the others, Luo Kefei slowly approached them,


    With each step he took, the coldness within the prison intensified. A thick layer of frost even formed directly on the path Luo Kefei walked, and the overwhelming pressure continued to oppress Que Mingtong, Xizhi, and the others, causing these battle-hardened individuals to involuntarily draw a cold breath.


    After a moment of silence,


    Luo Kefei issued his final ultimatum,


    "Surrender peacefully, and don��t try to stop me any further. Otherwise, don��t blame me for being impolite."


    However,


    In the face of Locke��s threat, Xizhi disdainfully tilted his head,


    "Heh, you old coot, if you want to fight, let��s fight. Why so much nonsense?!"


    As she spoke,


    Xizhi��s pitch-black dragon wings suddenly burst through her clothes, and the dragon-horned girl instantly entered a half-dragon state without hesitation. At this moment, her strength surpassed its previous limits, faintly touching the edge of the eighth tier. Que mingtong, by her side, also refused to be outdone, as various ancient red runes began to spread across her delicate body...


    Then,


    Almost simultaneously, everyone launched an attack against Luo Kefei once again.


    In response,


    The General sighed helplessly,


    "It seems that your Black Rose family has truly joined forces with the Abyssal Demons. Since you are traitors to humanity, I can only detain you and bring you before the High Court."


    Slowly raising his hand,


    A dense icy blue light overflowed from Locke��s eyes, and he slowly unsheathed the dagger at his waist.


    The opponent��s actions were clearly a means of stalling for time.


    In order to prevent the residents of SkyeDome from realizing that Inferno was sealed beneath them, and causing panic. Xue Tianao proudly deployed numerous barriers around the Inferno��s prison and covered them with black magic stones to suppress Inferno��s power and prevent others from sensing it.


    Although Luo Kefei was unsure about the specifics inside the prison, based on his judgment, Bloody Butterflies might be present, attempting to break the seal set by the emperor. Although Emperor��s seal was formidable, Bloody Butterflies were eighth-tier beings, and given enough time, breaking the seal would not be difficult for her.


    At that time,


    The calamity of SkyeDome would be unstoppable.


    "No time to waste on you"


    In the next moment,


    The blue light surged,


    ...


    "Boom~"


    With an earth-shattering roar, Luo Kefei��s blade shattered the combined attack of Que Mingtong, Xizhi, and the Black Rose Knights. A bone-chilling wave engulfed every member of the Black Rose family, and the unleashed power wreaked havoc within the prison. If it hadn��t been for the reinforced structure, the prison would have undoubtedly crumbled.


    In a single devastating strike, Luo Kefei incapacitated Que mingtong, Xizhi, and the others, simultaneously shattering the colossal stone gate that guarded the fiery prison cell.


    "Hmph."


    Luo Kefei let out a disdainful snort before forcefully propelling himself forward, transforming into a streak of azure light as he dashed into the infernal cage. His mission was twofold: to safeguard the seal on inferno and neutralize the combat capabilities of the Bloody Butterflies. Only by doing so could the looming crisis be averted.


    However,


    As Luo Kefei, resolute and unwavering, entered the heart of the prison, a crease formed on his brow.


    Because,


    Contrary to his expectations,


    The sight of the black-haired girl attempting to rescue Inferno was nowhere to be found. There was no sign of that black-haired girl or inferno?! Instead, within the vast expanse of the prison��s core, stood a bewitching red-haired woman...


    With phoenix-like eyes, long, alluring lashes, a petite and straight nose, and rosy lips, her fiery red hair danced in the wind, fueled by her turbulent aura. Her perfectly voluptuous figure radiated a mortal beauty that surpassed comparison.


    Yet,


    This beauty instantly overwhelmed Luo Kefei with an oppressive aura, suffocating him and dramatically transforming the expression on this seasoned general��s face. Unprecedented seriousness emanated from his ice-blue eyes.


    Although her appearance had changed, her aura remained unchanged.


    The overwhelming power of shadow pressed down like a lead weight, and the scorching intensity distorted the very fabric of space...


    With just a single glance, Luo Kefei discerned the woman��s true identity.


    "Inferno..."


    However,


    Before Luo Kefei could utter a word, the red-haired lady, clad in ethereal white garments, advanced toward him with measured steps. Her next words sent a shiver down Locke��s spine.


    "You must be General Luo Kefei, am I correct? I offer my sincerest apologies, but would you mind, as the esteemed veteran protector of the Snow Night Empire, meeting your demise momentarily? It serves to remind the foolish humans of the terror of Abyssal Demons."


    Before Luo Kefei could react,


    Under his astonished gaze,


    The red-haired woman erupted with an unparalleled and terrifying force. The scorching temperature, capable of consuming souls, along with the crimson power of shadow, surged toward Luo Kefei.


    In an instant, it shattered Luo Kefei��s prideful, icy-cold aura, leaving the Grand general with an even gloomier countenance.


    "She is at the peak of the eighth tier?!"


    ��she was hideing her true strength when facing His Majesty?!!!��

 Chapter 285 - 286: Mom... [3/3]

    "Can��t you just die?"


    As Luo Kefei heard her polite words, he immediately felt a sense of danger and extreme caution. It was as if he was standing on the edge of a deep abyss and walking on fragile ice. This unexpected turn of events surprised him greatly:


    �� An abyssal demon, a being at the level of a Demon king, had transformed into a human form?��


    This fact alone left Luo Kefei dumbfounded, his eyes filled with disbelief. However, what shocked and unsettled this Grand general even more was the terrifying power coming out of her.


    The relentless heatwaves and the dense power of shadow contained within them gave Luo Kefei an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    "This person... she actually hidden her true strength?!"


    Based on the previous conditions of Inferno and Xue Tianao, the strength of this Demon king should have been around the low to med stage of eighth tier. Although it was undeniably powerful, there was still a gap compared to the " Sword Demon " he had once fought against, someone he could stand against now.


    That��s how Luo Kefei had always judged the situation.


    However, when the redhead girl released her power, Luo Kefei froze.


    The aura she unleashed was far beyond anything Luo Kefei could have imagined, engulfing him in an immense feeling of fear and unease.


    Not any weaker than the Sword Demon from before...


    In the instant the girl spoke, Luo Kefei, sensing the chilling intent emanating from her, immediately assumed a defensive stance and unleashed his own internal ice attribute aura without holding back, attempting to counter the scorching flames surrounding Inferno that seemed to come from hell itself.


    To confront and even defeat such a terrifying existence, one had to pay a painful price. Knowing this, Luo Kefei chose not to retreat but held his breath, continuously channeling his powerful aura.


    After all, he was well aware that if he didn��t stop this terrifying Demon king here, once Inferno��s power was unleashed fully, the entire city would be engulfed in flames...


    As the Grand General protecting the country, he must stop this Demon.


    At the same time, as a father, he absolutely couldn��t let this Abyssal demon escape from the prison, for the safety of his daughter. He needed to buy time for his daughter and family to escape.


    At this moment, Luo Kefei��s eyes revealed a resolute gaze.


    However,


    After a moment of determination, Luo Kefei furrowed his brow.


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��Since she had already broken free from her restraints and had some connection with the Black Rose family, then why didn��t this person intervene when I was fighting against the Black Rose members just now?��


    ...


    ...


    In reality, Kalina��s objective was to eliminate any threats to her mother, not only the Chosen One but also the Grand General, who was nearing the peak of the eighth tier. However, killing such a high-ranking figure would pose difficulties in explaining it to her mother. After all, her mother had previously instructed her to avoid engaging with top-tier powerhouses. As an obedient daughter, how could she go against her mother��s words without a reasonable and justifiable reason?


    With these thoughts in mind, after Luo Kefei stormed into the prison, inflicting severe injuries on members of the Black Rose. be it to rescue someone or compelled to use all my strength in the confrontation, and then, by accident, I end up killing my opponent? That shouldn��t be an issue, right, considering these possibilities, Kalina coordinated with Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi to orchestrate a staged scenario.


    The more serious the injuries suffered by Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi, the better she would be able to make excuses to her mother later.


    Moreover, as Kalina gazed at the man before her, determined to stop her at any cost, she felt a sense of curiosity...


    She had heard that this man had previously defeated her rebellious brother.


    ��Was he truly that powerful?��


    She yearned to test his strength thoroughly. Sensing the potent and concentrated aura of ice emanating from Luo Kefei, Kalina couldn��t help but smile with excitement.


    Her demonic nature, infused with a love for battle, was gradually awakened by the chilling gusts of wind.


    After confirming through her perception that Qiu Mingtong and the others had already departed, Kalina��s aura surged.


    As her aura intensified, the fiery power of shadow grew even more ferocious.


    The temperature soared, and the menacing heatwave dissolved all the metal in the surrounding prison, reducing the unconscious lab personnel lying nearby to ashes.


    Among them was Gaff, one of Xue Tianao��s trusted subordinates. Under the scorching temperatures, Kalina��s delicate nightgown naturally evaporated.


    However, Kalina��s seductive and mature appearance was not revealed to Luo Kefei. As her clothes turned into vapor, vibrant crimson flames erupted from every direction, surrounding her elegant body and forming a stunning suit of fiery battle attire. Dressed in the vibrant red armor, Kalina exuded an even more powerful and courageous presence, resembling a Valkyrie as she stood confidently in front of Luo Kefei.


    In the next moment...


    Kalina��s figure twisted abruptly under the intense gaze of Luo Kefei. The sea of vibrant red flames erupted suddenly, and the red-haired woman evaded Luo Kefei��s perception field, appearing directly before the Grand General.


    Kalina��s fist, enveloped in destructive crimson flames, rapidly enlarged in Luo Kefei��s eyes... S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��?!!��


    "Damn?!!"


    Facing a powerful opponent whose aura was no weaker than that of the "Sword Demon," Luo Kefei gritted his teeth and charged forward, bracing himself...


    --


    On the other side, just a few minutes ago,


    Above the Grand Court, a spectacle unfolded within the secluded prison cells. It pulsated with a raw intensity, fueled by a savage aura.


    a violent black radiance descended, shattering the defense line of the guarding army with irresistible might.


    Even though Yuan��er was at a lower stage eighth tier, her terrifying presence as a Demon king surpassed the meager strength of the fourth and fifth-tier soldiers.


    The guards, initially shocked and terrified by the arrival of the Demon king, quickly regained their composure and launched a coordinated attack with the help of the Mage Corps. At the same time, the nearby group of Abyssal Demons united seamlessly, preventing any efforts to stop Yuan��er from escaping the prison.


    ��??��


    ��Hm?��


    ��These Abyssal Demons?��


    As Yuan��er witnessed the assistance rendered by this assembly of Abyssal Demons��shattering the prison��s defenses and launching mages skyward��a shocked expression etched across her face.


    Abyssal Demons had always evoked terror,


    That was Yuan��er��s enduring belief.


    Though her sister Youlan had reassured her that she don��t need to fear Abyssal Demons any longer, an undercurrent of unease persisted within Yuan��er��s subconscious.


    Yet,


    Upon beholding these creatures, enshrouded in profound darkness and sporting uncanny forms, Yuan��er was taken aback by an unexpected revelation:


    ��these Abyssal Demons aren��t fearsome after all?��


    Their six pairs of eyes, crimson irises, ferocious spines, razor-sharp teeth, and blood-stained fangs... was quite cool!


    They exuded a charm akin to that of little puppies!


    As Yuan��er looked at the demon, who had a surprisingly "adorable" appearance, standing at about five meters tall and having three pairs of eyes, she couldn��t contain her excitement.


    And to her surprise, these demons were actually helping her in dealing with the troublesome guards!


    "They��re so considerate!"


    Yuan��er couldn��t contain this sentiment, and the notion of adopting them as pets in the future crossed her mind. It was a peculiar sensation,


    ��Could it be due to the changes in my race?��


    ��Ah, but let��s cast aside such thoughts for now,��


    ��This is not the time for contemplation. The utmost priority is to rescue Grandpa and Grandma!��


    With this determination,


    The ebon fluid surged forth, enveloping Yuan��er��s delicate hand,


    Without hesitation, Yuan��er swiftly threw a punch, knocking out the mage who was trying to cast a spell on her.


    Unbeknownst to the mage, Yuan��er��s senses were heightened due to the influence of the Abyssal Demon��s nature, and the mage��s strong magical aura triggered a dark and intense response in Yuan��er. The thought of crushing the mage completely crossed her��s mind.


    However,


    Recalling Youlan��s words, Yuan��er vigorously shook her head, suppressing the impulse burgeoning within her,


    ��After all, Grandpa and Grandma wouldn��t wish to witness me in such a state,��


    ��Furthermore, that sister-like goddess with raven black hair seems disapproving...��


    "No,"


    "Not sister,"


    "It��s Mom..."


    The mere thought of her new mother being in this city to filled Yuan��er with excitement, and a spark of anticipation shone in her eyes that were each a different color.


    "Mom..."

 Chapter 286 - 287: Troubled Xiumu [1/2]

    Note: [Limo��s Illustration is out==> Chapter 00 [characters] ]


    -----


    ----


    Yuan��er��s attack was so powerful that it not only broke through the defenses of the prison guards but also completely destroyed the facility. The barrier shattered, unleashing a raging fire that engulfed the prison. The thick black smoke, infused with shadow power, quickly overwhelmed and incapacitated many guards.


    The series of explosions caused significant damage, rendering the once impenetrable prison nearly useless.


    Amidst the chaos, the Marquis and Marchioness, who had been bound by magic deep inside the prison, seized the opportunity to break free. With the weakening of the magic restraints due to the erosion of shadow power, the elderly couple acted swiftly and destroyed the spell that had suppressed them for so long.


    Afterward, Marquis Xiumu, accompanied by his wife, Aurora, hurried toward the outskirts of the prison. The intense shadow power in the area rendered numerous guards powerless, but it had no effect on the Marquis and Marchioness. Despite their aura being suppressed by the Soul-Subduing Dagger used by Xue Tian��ao, their seventh-tier constitution remained formidable. Their resistance to shadow power surpassed that of ordinary soldiers of the fifth or sixth tier.


    Dragging their injured bodies, Marquis Xiumu cautiously maneuvered through the ruins while solemnly gazing at the sky, observing the densely packed black monsters above...


    "Why would the Abyssal Horde appear here? How did they come here?"


    Marquis Xiumu��s voice unintentionally trembled,


    "And this aura... it belongs to Yuan��er..."


    Having encountered Yuan��er transformed into an Abyssal Demon before, Xiumu quickly recognized the source of this aura as his granddaughter.


    ��The prison explosion was caused by Yuan��er...��


    In an instant, Xiumu��s expression became unusually grave, and his calloused fists clenched tightly.


    "Wait a minute?! Did you just say Yuan��er?"


    However, before the old Marquis could say anything, his wife, Aurora, excitedly grabbed his hand.


    "Yuan��er?! Did you say Yuan��er has come? Is this black aura belong to her?!"


    Although she had been shocked upon learning that her granddaughter had turned into an Abyssal demon, the subsequent joy quickly replaced her astonishment. For Aurora, as long as Yuan��er could survive, no matter what she became, she would accept it��even if it meant becoming the detested demon.


    Upon hearing the news about Yuan��er, Aurora paid no attention to the abhorrent Abyssal creatures swarming around or the eerie aura emanating from Yuan��er. The Marchioness only wanted one thing to be clear: where was her granddaughter Yuan��er?


    "Where is Yuan��er?"


    Facing Aurora��s excited questioning, Xiumu couldn��t help but purse his lips, revealing a bitter expression.


    "Wife that child, she is now an Abyssal Demon... she is no longer our granddaughter..."


    However, before Marquis Xiumu could finish his words, a sudden black light flashed amidst the nearby ruins. Aurora, who had been scanning her surroundings with her peripheral vision, seemed to notice something, and her expression changed drastically. Her brows furrowed, and even her veins bulged as she clenched her teeth.


    Then, with a determined look on her face, and catching Xiumu off guard, Aurora leaped up and delivered a punch directly to her husband��s head.


    "Bang~"


    "Ah! Ahhh!!!"


    After a crisp and loud bang, Xiumu was suddenly hammered in the head by Aurora��s iron fist, sending him flying and crashing into a nearby wall. Before Xiumu could recover from his dazed state, Aurora��s angry voice reached his ears:


    "So what if she��s an Abyssal Demon? Even if she were to become one, she would still be our granddaughter! Regardless of her transformation into an Abyssal Demon, Yuan��er remains Yuan��er. She will always be our beloved granddaughter!"


    "But... Abyssal Demons are bloodthirsty monsters. Such monsters, even if it��s Yuan��er, once they lose control..."


    "Who cares about losing control!"


    Listening to Xiumu��s words, Aurora completely disregarded her previous noble demeanor. She swiftly appeared by Xiumu��s side and pulled her somewhat rigid and old-fashioned husband up from the ground.


    "There are exceptions to everything! Even Abyssal Demons! Yuan��er is a human turned Into An Abyssal Demon. How can she be compared to those mindless creatures? And you said it yourself, Yuan��er had normal conversations with you before! That means she can maintain her sanity!"


    "But... only temporarily..."


    "Even if Yuan��er lost control before, what about afterward? Have you seen Yuan��er lose control after you met her?!"


    "...No..."


    Upon hearing this, Xiumu helplessly lowered his head and fell into temporary silence under his wife��s reprimand. Meanwhile, Aurora patted Xiumu��s back and continued persuading him.


    "��No�� is the answer, right? No matter what, Yuan��er is your granddaughter. Old man, you have to believe in your granddaughter. She can control herself... We are her family. If we don��t believe in her, who will? Besides, that child risked so much to save us. If we treat her with that kind of guarded and hostile attitude, how heartbroken will Yuan��er be..."


    "..."


    "So, no matter what happens, let��s face it together. Let go of that attitude you had just now. And don��t ever draw your sword against Yuan��er like you did back in Windy City. Do you understand, old man?"


    "...Hmm."


    After a moment of inner struggle, Xiumu finally nodded slightly, acknowledging Aurora��s words. Then, with a bitter expression, he looked up at the sky.


    "But these Abyssal Demons..."


    As he gazed at the countless black monsters filling the sky, Xiumu remained conflicted. It was the duty of his family to guard the borders and defend against Abyssal invasions. And now, the people of his family, who should be fighting against the Abyssal creatures, had become Abyssal creatures themselves. If she hadn��t done something outrageous, Xiumu might have been able to accept it.


    But...


    If the Abyssal creatures that invaded the capital this time were also caused by Yuan��er.


    Even if this child��s intention was to save himself and Aurora, Xiumu found it difficult to approve. After all, this solution, the massive attack of the Abyssal Demons, would undoubtedly cause countless innocent lives to suffer and die at the hands of these creatures. Xiumu couldn��t accept such a reality. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was thoroughly disappointed in the current royal family after understanding Xue Tianao��s intention to annihilate his family, and he wanted to teach this arrogant ��chosen one���� a lesson, he didn��t want innocent civilians to sacrifice in the process.


    If Yuan��er had to pay such a price to save him, Xiumu would rather have died under torture.


    "Sigh..."


    With a conflicted heart, Xiumu couldn��t help but sigh deeply, looking up at the sky. At this moment, Aurora seemed to understand the reason for her husband��s conflict and shook her head helplessly.


    "Old man, are you thinking about the problem with these Demons?"


    "Hmm..."


    Xiumu nodded slowly, his mood complicated.


    "If these Abyssal Demons are really attacking the capital and ��slaughtering�� the common people under Yuan��er��s command, I really don��t know... what to do either."


    "I believe it��s not that child��s doing. Although Yuan��er used to be a bit stubborn, she wouldn��t do something like that."


    "I know, but if she becomes an Abyssal Demon, wouldn��t the nature of Abyss affect her..."


    "I still believe she wouldn��t."


    Aurora said without hesitation,


    "If you��re not sure, why don��t you ask the girl yourself? You know, Yuan��er wouldn��t deceive us."


    "I want to, but..."


    Covering his face, Aurora chuckled bitterly, "Let��s just ask her."


    "Ah, wife, there is no one around here. Only these lingering traces remain. Ask? Where do we ask? Who knows where that girl has gone?"


    "In Yuan��er��s case, she��s right next to us."


    "Next to us? don��t joke..."


    "No, I��m not joking."


    "Not joking? "


    "??!!"


    "Wait, next to us?! What do you mean by that?"


    Xiumu��s expression changed dramatically as he suddenly realized the meaning, looking at Aurora with disbelief and a puzzled expression.


    " You��re not joking? Right next to us? What does that mean?"


    "It means exactly what I say~"


    Aurora composed herself, putting on a serious face and then, for a long time, revealed a gentle smile. Then, the marquise��s wife slowly lowered her head and looked at her own body.


    "Don��t worry, come out, Yuan��er."


    "Yuan��er??"


    Hearing these words, Xiumu��s eyes widened like light bulbs, filled with astonishment.


    Then, under Xiumu��s breathless and focused gaze, a cute little girl wearing a white dress and having mismatched red and blue eyes timidly poked her head out from behind Aurora. With a pitiful expression and watery big eyes, she looked at the Shoked Xiumu.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Yuan... Yuan��er..."


    "Grandpa, these Abyssal Demons, really weren��t brought by me. I also don��t know where they came from..."

 Chapter 287 - 288: A Reassured Family [2/2]

    "Grandpa..."


    Despite having the power to easily overwhelm the Royal Knight, Yuan��er appeared timid, hiding behind Aurora, with only her little head peeking out. She looked at Xiumu with a pitiful gaze.


    Faced with Yuan��er��s eyes, Xiumu unconsciously bit his lip.


    "Yuan��er..."


    "Grandpa, I truly don��t know what happened with those Abyssal Demons. When I arrived, they had already surrounded the city. I... I... I just wanted to save... save you all because I heard that the new emperor planned to kill you..."


    "..."


    Seeing Xiumu fall into silence, Yuan��er quickly spoke again, emphasizing her words.


    "I... I��m not lying!"


    The girl��s tone sounded very aggrieved.


    Yuan��er also understood her grandfather��s temperament. If she had willingly brought a horde of Abyssal Demons to the capital and caused such a scene of rivers of blood, her grandfather would never forgive her.


    Thinking about this, Yuan��er��s heart filled with anxiety, and she hurriedly explained.


    But even after speaking, Xiumu remained silent.


    This made the little girl even more uneasy, and tears, as large as beans, uncontrollably overflowed from her beautiful mismatched eyes.


    "I... I really didn��t... I don��t know...??! Huh??"


    Just as Yuan��er was struggling to control her emotions, Xiumu��s strong yet gentle palm lightly stroked the top of her head, causing Yuan��er to freeze momentarily. She raised her head in confusion and looked at the smiling old man in front of her.


    "No need to say more, Yuan��er. Grandpa believes you. He believes that those Abyssal Demons were not brought by you."


    "Gran... grandpa? You believe me?"


    "Mm."


    Xiumu nodded slightly and revealed a kind smile filled with relief.


    Xiumu��s relieved smile and his words were not solely because of the murderous gaze from his wife, Aurora (although it did have some influence).


    The main reason for Xiumu��s actions was that he noticed something different about Yuan��er.


    A difference in aura.


    Compared to the Yuan��er they saw in Wind City, the current child exuded an incredibly calm aura, completely devoid of the violent and bloody intent from that day. If one didn��t carefully sense it, they wouldn��t even perceive the presence of Shadow Power.


    Furthermore, his wife, Aurora, was currently emanating a dense Spirit aura. This kind of aura was undoubtedly what the Abyssal Demons abhorred the most. Under normal circumstances, once the Abyssal Demons sensed this power, they would undoubtedly go crazy and launch an attack on the wielder of the power.


    In their time in Wind City, Yuan��er displayed a look of disgust, and even a hint of hidden killing intent, due to his own aura and the members of the Blizzard Knight.


    But now��


    Currently, Yuan��er, who was holding onto Aurora��s waist at close range, showed no signs of disgust toward Aurora��s aura, nor any indication of losing control.


    Her eyes,


    Although they had turned into somewhat eerie red-blue mismatched irises, they still brimmed with innocence.


    Just like before, unchanged...


    These various signs indicate that Yuan��er might be able to control this power instead of being consumed by the influence of Shadow Power and turning into a bloodthirsty beast.


    As for whether Yuan��er deceived him?


    Xiumu naturally denied it, not just because the child didn��t fidget with her skirt while lying, but more importantly, Xiumu chose to believe in his granddaughter as a grandfather.


    Since that��s the case,


    How could Xiumu continue to maintain a stern face and remain silent in front of his long-lost granddaughter?


    So, just as Yuan��er��s tears were about to overflow, Xiumu raised his hand and gently rubbed the head of the little girl with pink hair, softly saying:


    "I��m sorry, Yuan��er. Grandpa believes you."


    Saying that,


    Xiumu slowly half-knelt in front of Yuan��er, embracing the small child in his arms.


    After embracing Yuan��er, Xiumu seemed unable to sense the presence of the Abyssal Demons anymore.


    The only thing he could feel was Yuan��er��s warmth.


    As Xiumu remembered his actions toward Yuan��er in Wind City, a deep feeling of guilt colored his words.


    "I��m sorry, Yuan��er. Grandpa was wrong in Wind City. Grandpa was foolish. I shouldn��t have treated you that way... I��m really... truly sorry. Can... you forgive Grandpa?"


    "Wuw .����?(�R���Q)?�㡤...."


    Faced with Xiumu��s embrace, Yuan��er didn��t say anything. She just silently buried her head in her grandfather��s arms, paying no attention to the torn clothes, stains, and bloodstains on his body...


    After a moment,


    The little girl whispered quietly in Xiumu��s ear:


    "Stinky grandpa, bad grandpa... old man who deserves a beating..."


    "Hehe, yes, yes,"


    Xiumu listened to Yuan��er��s murmurs and chuckled, gently patting her back.


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa is stinky, Grandpa is bad, Grandpa is an old man who deserves a beating... Yuan��er is right..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mhm... It��s good that you know..."


    "Yes, Grandpa knows."


    ...


    Aurora silently observed Xiumu comforting Yuan��er, feeling the rare warmth in the air. Although it felt a bit out of place, she couldn��t help but show a touched smile.


    The nearby Abyssal Demons, as if guided by some force, completely ignored the two powerful saint-tier warriors within the prison and obediently flew away, creating a private space for the Marquis��s family.


    ---


    ---


    ---


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    A white-haired girl, who concealed her aura using magic and arrived unnoticed by the nearby Abyssal Demon horde, couldn��t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    Is she really an Abyssal Demon?


    And she has actually transformed into a human...


    Although she had heard a lot about Marquis Xiumu��s Granddaughter before, seeing this little girl, who possessed the powerful Shadow Power of a Demon King Tier, surprised her.


    As an apostle, her duty was to eliminate Abyssal Demons, especially the terrifying Demon King-Tier entities.


    The little girl nearby undoubtedly fell into her target for an attack.


    However,


    After seeing such a human-like expression on the other girl��s face, Bai Yanluo hesitated.


    After all,


    ��She was just a child...��


    But soon,


    Bai Yanluo vigorously shook her head, denying her own thoughts.


    "What am I thinking!"


    No matter how cute she may appear on the outside, that girl is still a Demon King existence.


    Madness and bloodlust are inherent in them!


    Even if she seems harmless now, once her true nature is revealed, it will still cause devastating destruction to human society!


    Even if she doesn��t lose control, the aura of Shadow Power surrounding her will still taint this world...


    Moreover,


    This girl might be the mastermind behind the invasion of the Abyssal Demon horde this time.


    To stop the continued attacks of the Abyssal Demon horde, it is necessary to resolve or control her...


    With this thought in mind, Bai Yanluo��s eyes gradually revealed a resolute expression.


    The dense and pure white Holy energy began to surge rapidly within her body, gradually overflowing from her surface. Her exclusive sword, under the influence of the pure white energy, emitted dangerous vibes. The surrounding space started to distort.


    Bai Yanluo was gathering power.


    Facing a Demon King existence, this apostle planned to launch a surprise attack through power accumulation, aiming to control the scale of destruction as much as possible. Although it was somewhat despicable, it was also a necessary action...


    "Radiant Thrust - Luminous Brilliance..."


    Silently chanting her strongest sword technique, Bai Yanluo��s eyes suddenly contracted.


    However,


    Just as this apostle of the heavens was about to dispel her concealment magic and launch an attack toward Yuan��er, a voice, as gentle as an orchid in a secluded valley, slowly entered Bai Yanluo��s ears, causing her entire body to tremble and her eyes to sharply contract.


    "Um, could you please refrain from disturbing that child and let her reunite with her family?"


    "?!!"


    "Who?!"


    ��Who is behind me?��


    Although the words sounded gentle and pleasant, Bai Yanluo felt an indescribable sense of oppression, causing her body to tremble slightly. However, while experiencing the intense and chilling feeling, Bai Yanluo also furrowed her brows,


    "Why do I feel... This aura... It��s somewhat familiar?!"


    Feeling the strong threat and the bloody-red butterflies appearing around her without knowing when, Bai Yanluo had no choice but to ignore this doubt.


    She clenched her teeth and quickly abandoned her plan to attack Yuan��er, instead assuming a defensive stance, redirecting all the Holy energy originally intended for attack to fortify her defense.


    She swiftly turned around, wanting to figure out who the newcomer behind her was.


    However,


    Before Bai Yanluo could clearly identify the incoming person, a knife suddenly enlarged in her eyes.


    "Huh?!!"


    In the next instant,


    A tremendous explosion resounded throughout the ruins...

 Chapter 288 - 289: Speechless Mengxi [1/3]

    We hit 100 golden Tickets! Thank you so much! The 10 Bonuses will be posted tomorrow as promised, and the 3 bonuses For power stones Will Be Posted Today. Thank you for The support and enjoy! ????


    ----- Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?!?!


    "You...?"


    "Who are you?!"


    However, before Bai Yanluo could finish Her Word, the black-haired girl��s hand blade Aura unexpectedly struck her on the head.


    *Clang~*


    After a crisp sound, the powerful impact shattered the protective holy spell surrounding Bai Yanluo, leaving her momentarily dazed...


    Though she tried her best to retain consciousness, it was ultimately in vain...


    ��n the end, Bai Yanluo rolled her eyes and once again fell unconscious...


    ...


    With Bai Yanluo��s unconsciousness, the intense aura of holy spells in the vicinity suddenly dissipated, returning everything to Normal...


    The sudden loud noise should have attracted the attention of the distant Xiumu and Yuan��er, but it seemed that the noise and the burst of holy magic were intercepted by an invisible barrier, completely failing to reach them. Yuan��er continued to peacefully enjoy the time with her grandparents, completely unaware of the tremendous energy turmoil nearby...


    --


    In the distance, a beautiful black-haired girl leaned against a ruined wall with her arms crossed in front of her chest. After seeing that the members of the Xiu family had not noticed the situation here, she couldn��t help but reveal a satisfied smile.


    "Good, enjoy your time with your family."


    With the corner of her eye, she watched the ecstatic little pink haired girl.


    The black-haired girl, who was Yumo, showed a contented expression.


    Initially, she wanted to help that child since Yuan��er had just become a Demon King and might be bullied by the prison guards. However, it turned out that She was overly worried.


    Yuan��er��s control over the power of the Shadow might not be perfect, but she easily dealt with these fifth and sixth-tier prison guards. While she incapacitated the defending soldiers without taking their lives, she left them lying on the ground, bleeding from their wounds.


    Clearly, Monsters Or Humans that became Abyssal Demons instinctively harbor disgust and hostility toward other creatures. However, Yuan��er seemed different. This child, who had calmed down, still had an innocent and lively appearance...


    This greatly pleased Yumo, and her crimson gem-like eyes were filled with joy.


    "Aww, my child is truly worthy of my family, just as kind and well-behaved as Shuoyue, Liyu, and Kalina~"


    ��Well done,��


    ��Well done~��


    ...


    Since Yuan��er was able to handle these soldiers, Yumo no longer needed to intervene. She silently gave instructions to the nearby Abyssal Demons not to approach this place, not to disturb Yuan��er��s time with her grandparents.


    Let that child enjoy this beautiful moment peacefully.


    That was Yumo��s plan.


    And because of that,


    Yumo had originally come to find Yuan��er. She silently hid in the distance, atop the ruins, quietly observing the scene of Yuan��er and the harmonious couple embracing each other. However, as she watched, Yumo couldn��t help but recall Yuan��er��s previous fighting style��the familiar control of the Shadow power and her actions during battles. It triggered thoughts of a familiar figure in Yumo��s mind. A speculation involuntarily jumped into her thoughts:


    "Yuan��er has become quickly familiar with the Shadow Power... Could it be that she has encountered... that child?"


    With this speculation in mind, Yumo slightly narrowed her eyes, revealing a serious gaze. However, for now, she didn��t have excessive energy to worry about this question. Because a more pressing problem was already in front of her��how to handle this apostle of heavens before her.


    Coming back to her senses, Yumo tilted her head and placed her hand on her chin, showing a conflicted expression as she looked at the white-haired female knight who had fallen in front of her, lying motionless in the dirt.


    "Hmm... How should I handle this?"


    Yumo��s objective is to ensure that Yuan��er can reunite with her family and enjoy a peaceful time. After seeing Bai Yanluo��s appearance, Yumo knew that this young apostle would undoubtedly disrupt her daughter��s peaceful time. Therefore, reluctantly, she resorted to knocking her unconscious with a swift strike of her hand.


    Considering her previous experience of hitting a human trafficker on the head with her hand, this time, Yumo carefully controlled her strength. She struck with enough force to render the young apostle unconscious but not to kill her. It turned out that Yumo succeeded. Bai Yanluo only fell unconscious and was not in any life-threatening danger.


    Well, at least for now...


    Additionally, since Yumo hit the pressure point on Bai Yanluo, her memory of the few minutes before falling unconscious should be forgotten. In other words, she will forget the scene of encountering Yumo and seeing Yuan��er. Well... if Yumo��s strike was accurate enough.


    So, the biggest problem now is how to handle this Woman.


    ��A Tier 8 apostle fainting without much fighting��wouldn��t it arouse suspicion from others?��


    And...


    ��The holy aura emanating from her is extremely intense. It easily stirs up the ferocity of the abyssal demons. If I were to leave this unconscious apostle here unattended, there��s a chance that passing abyssal demons might cause trouble for her once I��m gone. Moreover, considering the current chaotic state of the SkyDome, she might even be killed by an unknown area-of-effect attack... ��


    ��Anyway, Miss Bai Yanluo seems to have a good relationship with Mengxi. Once Mengxi becomes the Saintess of the Asumos Church, she should become a formidable combat force under the Her. I can��t bear to let her disappear without any reason.��


    So, Yumo plans to find a place to hide Bai Yanluo. After all, whatever happens between Yuan��er and Marquis Xiumu, it won��t make a difference even if she��s not watching.


    Like this, Yumo slowly approaches Bai Yanluo��s side and grips her ankle, dragging her gently as they move slowly toward a large shelter in the distance.


    However, after taking just a couple of steps, Yumo��s brows furrow abruptly.


    Although she conceals the majority of her Shadow power and suppresses it beneath a deceitful guise, her keen senses still enable Her to perceive changes in her surroundings.


    At this moment, a familiar aura forcefully enters Yumo��s perception, rapidly approaching her location.


    "Hmm? How did that girl come over here?"


    That girl naturally refers to Mengxi, the girl chosen by destiny. According to Yumo��s judgment, faced with such a large-scale invasion of abyssal demons, Mengxi should be fighting alongside others from the Church, vehemently resisting the demon attacks.


    ��However, why? Why would Mengxi, who should be near the palace, come running to the southern part of the city?��


    ��What on earth is happening here?!��


    ��And an invasion of abyssal demons, you troublesome girl?!��


    ��You dared to wander around recklessly all Alone by yourself?! And you even ran toward the place where the Demon King resides?! Aren��t you afraid of death, you troublesome girl?! You��re not taking your own safety seriously, are you?!��


    As Yumo observed Mengxi causing trouble once again, a slight pout formed on her lips, and her crimson eyes reflected a sense of dissatisfaction.


    However, as the current young lady of the Black Rose family, it wouldn��t be appropriate for her to scold that girl. Instead, she should consider how to explain to the other person why she appeared here alone and so composed. And also, what to do with this person in her hands...


    Glancing at Bai Yanluo, who had been dragged on the ground for a long time, Yumo suddenly took a deep breath.


    No sooner said than done,


    Yumo forcefully threw Bai Yanluo from her grasp, and with a loud crash, they landed in the nearby ruins. Then, numerous bloody-colored butterflies fluttered in the air.


    In an instant,


    Amidst the swarm of bloody butterflies, countless debris and rubble rushed up and buried Bai Yanluo under the ruins without hesitation.


    A red light flashed, and a barrier concealing their presence was erected over the ruins...


    Once everything was completed, Yumo hurriedly suppressed the Shadow Power within her, and the Red crimson color in her eyes changed to a deep blue. Then, with urgency in her eyes, she stared at a few adorable Abyssal demons nearby with six heads.


    "Hey! You lot! Come over here and cooperate!"


    Upon receiving Yumo��s command, three Abyssal demons in the distance, emanating a strong bloody smell, timidly popped their "small" heads out of the ruins and looked bewilderedly at their Mistress.


    ...


    ...


    After Some Time,


    Accompanied by gusts of howling wind and the fluctuation of a rich silver holy aura, a dazzling silver light suddenly burst into where the former SkyDome Grand Court was located. And as the white light dissipated, a gallant silver-haired Holy Knight girl stood on top of the ruins.


    The commotion happening nearby naturally grabbed Mengxi��s attention. However, when she saw the black silhouette engaging in a "battle" with several Abyssal demons, the silver-haired girl was taken aback. Her gaze toward the black-haired girl nearby became filled with mixed emotions. After a prolonged moment of silence, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise her hand to rest against her forehead.


    "Ah..."


    Amidst her sigh,


    Mengxi was left speechless,

 Chapter 289 - 290: Mengxi’s Amusing Expression [2/3]

    Using internal means within the "Sunlight" group, Mengxi hurried toward the direction where Bai Yanluo was located. Her intention was simple:


    ��to prevent any conflict between Sister Bai and Sister Yumo.��


    As the silver-haired girl crossed a steep slope and arrived at the ruins of the former Grand Court, her expression suddenly changed due to the scene before her.


    At that moment, atop the ruins and amidst the flames, a beautiful black-haired girl gracefully engaged in a fierce "battle" with four repulsive Abyssal demons. The demons continuously launched relentless attacks at the black-haired girl, but she narrowly avoided their strikes multiple times.


    The battle escalated.


    The terrifying power of Shadows erupted repeatedly upon the ruins, while the black-haired girl exerted all her "magic" and relied on her exceptional physical skills to contend with three peak-7th Tier Abyssal demons. In an instant, the ruins were filled with black light, accompanied by the sounds of explosions and the terrifying roars of the Abyssal demons, sending chills down the spines of those who heard them.


    If there were others present, they would undoubtedly be deeply concerned for the girl��s safety, witnessing these shocking scenes.


    However, Mengxi, who was present, did not show a worried expression. Instead, she fell into a strange silence, silently watching the battle on the ruins, observing the black-haired girl who was "engaged in a fierce struggle."


    "Um..."


    "..."


    ...


    Fortunately, in the end, accompanied by a thunderous roar that shattered the clouds and rocks, a vast blue magical power erupted like a raging tide.


    In a stroke of "coincidence," the black-haired girl seized the opportunity amidst the Abyssal demons�� attacks and launched a counter-attack, landing a punch on one demon��s face! Her magic attack followed suit, abruptly striking the unguarded abdomens of two other demons.


    "Ah, waaahhh!"


    (Ah~ I��m Dying~)


    With the terrifying and miserable screams of the Abyssal demons, these three cruel and fearsome creatures were sent flying by the black-haired girl��s self-sacrificing attack, crashing heavily into the burning streets in the distance.


    Then, there was no more movement, as if they had been defeated by the black-haired girl��s assault.


    Defeating three peak-terrifying Abyssal demons should be a cause for celebration. However, Mengxi, who witnessed everything, showed no visible reaction on the surface, seemingly enveloped in an indescribable awkwardness...


    "..."


    If it were someone else, seeing the black-haired girl��s victory, they might cheer and rejoice for her.


    But Mengxi, who knew the true identity of the black-haired girl, couldn��t help but twitch her eyebrows.


    ��Sister, what are you doing? You��re a Demon King. How could you be attacked by Abyssal demons?��


    ��Hmm, could it be that you��re acting for my sake? Afraid that I��ll suspect something if you suddenly appear here safely?��


    ��Well, that must be the reason. Otherwise, Sister Yumo wouldn��t inexplicably start self-directing and acting...��


    However, even though Yumo��s acting was very convincing,


    "pfft~"


    After learning the truth, Mengxi couldn��t help but cover her mouth, trying her best to hold back her laughter.


    ��No, I can��t laugh. Otherwise, I��ll break Her Acting...��


    On the other hand, Yumo, who thought she had acted perfectly, suddenly felt a chill down her spine after dropping her guard.


    ��What is this strange gaze?��


    Feeling puzzled, Yumo turned her head to look not far behind her, at Mengxi on the ruins.


    And when Yumo looked at Mengxi, the silver-haired girl��s face had already lost its previous awkwardness, now bore a distinct expression of concern and astonishment. The worry in her eyes was evident, mirroring the unexpected turn of events unfolding before her.


    Even as Yumo��s gaze shifted towards her, Mengxi immediately leaped down from the ruins, hurriedly running toward Yumo.


    "Sister Yu, are you okay?"


    Seeing Mengxi��s concerned eyes and hearing her worried words, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a warm sensation in her heart.


    ��Although it was self-directed acting, it felt nice to be cared for by this brat~��


    "Hehe~"


    ��In addition, the fact that she was so worried meant she hadn��t noticed anything wrong. It seems like my acting skills are pretty good.��


    Yumo felt very satisfied internally.


    Mengxi:"..."


    After feeling satisfied, Yumo deliberately showed a surprised expression, even exclaiming,


    "Mengxi? What are you doing here?"


    At the same time as her words fell, Mengxi arrived by Yumo��s side without a word, tightly gripping Yumo��s soft little hand and placing it directly on her chest, saying with concern,


    "I came to find Sister Bai... Oh no, I mean the Apostle Of Heaven. No... that��s not important. What��s important, Sister Yu, why are you here? Did you get hurt in the battle just now?"


    " I��m fine, no need to worry."


    "Really... really?"


    "Really, don��t worry about me"


    Watching the silver-haired girl who kept checking her body for any wounds,


    Mengxi��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a tender smile. To calm the "uneasy" silver-haired girl, Yumo raised her hand slowly and gently touched her head. As She caressed her, Mengxi became quiet and then looked around curiously.


    "By the way, Sister Yu, did you happen to see our church��s Apostle?" Mengxi asked.


    "The Apostle? Are you referring to Miss Bai?" Yumo replied.


    "Yes, I followed her aura using an Artifact and came here. But..."


    Mengxi��s eyes showed a puzzled expression.


    "But Sister Bai��s aura suddenly disappeared here. did you see the Apostle by any chance?" S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi looked at Yumo earnestly. Yumo felt a bit guilty and glanced toward the nearby ruins.


    "No... I didn��t see her. Maybe you��re mistaken, Mengxi," Yumo said hesitantly.


    Although her action was fleeting, Mengxi, who was perceptive, caught it. The silver-haired girl then looked thoughtfully at the nearby ruins. At first glance, it appeared to be an ordinary pile of rubble with nothing special about it. But upon closer observation, something unusual could be noticed.


    Surrounding the ruins, which were mostly made up of broken bricks and debris, there were numerous intact and large building fragments. It seemed like they were deliberately stacked there. On the ground, there were Abyssal demon and human limbs scattered, but not in this particular area. What��s more, there were a few strands of white hair nearby, unmistakably belonging to Bai Yanluo.


    In other words,


    "Did Sister Bai just encounter a clash with Yumo?"


    At this moment, Mengxi already knew the hidden truth that Yumo had been trying to hide. However, the understanding silver-haired girl had no intention of exposing Yumo��s lie. After all, Mengxi knew that Yumo intended to train her to fight against the Abyssal demons, and having Sister Bai as a companion would be beneficial. Yumo wouldn��t harm her.


    ��At most, She just knocked her unconscious. The vigorous vitality on Sister Bai��s Life Pearl also confirms this. It��s likely that Sister Bai and the clueless girl rushed over to deal with the Demon King girl from the Marquis family, but Yumo caught her and knocked her out, the reason I can��t sense her presence now is probably because of Yumo��s doing����


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Mengxi��s light purple eyes narrowed slightly, and she reached this conclusion.


    ��Since that��s the case, there��s no need to worry too much. After all, Sister Bai was simply knocked unconscious and buried under the rubble. Nothing to be concerned about~ !��


    However, just as Mengxi was planning to use this topic to tease her adorable Sister, Yumo suddenly reached out and held her soft little hand.


    "?!"


    "Huh? Sister Yu?"


    "Quick! This place is dangerous! We need to leave here! Abyssal demons are coming from nearby!"


    Yumo didn��t answer her question but rather said anxiously, bursting out a powerful magic force, and pulled Mengxi away to retreat! In the distance, hundreds of Abyssal demons were swirling up thick black mist and aggressively rushing toward the two of them...


    Seeing this scene, watching Yumo��s solemn expression and the Abyssal demons approaching them, Mengxi smiled playfully.


    ��Yumo, your act is so cute~��


    ��These Abyssal demons were probably called over by Yumo to help her out. Sister is not dumb either. She hurriedly took me away, probably noticing that her disguise on Sister Bai failed and wanting to get me away quickly to prevent me from noticing. Besides, she wants to avoid further contact with the Demon King girl from the Marquis family...��


    ��Oh well, Yumo��s thoughts are easy to guess. She��s so easy to deceive. Who knows when she might be fooled by someone? To avoid that kind of situation, it��s better for me to take the initiative...��


    Allowing Yumo to pull her forward and run, Mengxi pursed her lips thoughtfully.

 Chapter 290 - 291: Shattered Confidence [3/3]

    Ignoring the clamor behind her and the approaching horde of Abyssal demons driven by a murderous intent, Mengxi��s gaze remained fixed on Yumo��s charming face.


    ��Yumo, my dear sister...��


    While allowing herself to be pulled along by Yumo, Mengxi narrowed her eyes, deep in thought.


    ��Should I expose her?��


    To be honest, Mengxi was quite eager to see the embarrassed and blushing expression on Yumo��s face after being caught. She had imagined it countless times.


    However, at this moment, Mengxi had no intention of uncovering her adorable sister. Instead, she continued to play her part, pretending skillfully.


    Moreover, running hand in hand with Yumo felt quite nice. Her sister��s hand was soft and warm. Feeling the warmth in Yumo��s palm, Mengxi couldn��t help but smile.


    However, even though she was smiling, she kept turning her head occasionally to glance at the Abyssal demons chasing them from behind, Showing a touch of uneasiness.


    However, despite the warmth in Yumo��s hand and the cute actions and expressions of the black-haired girl, Mengxi was not so captivated that she lost her ability to think.


    Unconsciously, Mengxi furrowed her brow and cast meaningful glances around, including at the Abyssal demons relentlessly pursuing them from behind.


    "This is strange..."


    After encountering Yumo, the Abyssal demons that had been chasing her, attempting to intimidate her, suddenly disappeared.


    ��Could it be that the One controlling those Abyssal demons, was too afraid to attack me in front of Yumo?��


    ��That hidden presence controlling the Abyssal demons was undoubtedly an Abyssal Demon King. It seemed to hold some fear toward Yumo...��


    As everyone knows, the existence of Demon Kings becomes stronger the older they are. For example, comparing the ancient Inferno and Sword Demon to the recently Born Demon King, there is a clear difference in power levels.


    ��So why was Sister Yumo, a newly emerged Demon King, able to evoke such fear?��


    ��Could it be that Sister Yumo is not a newly emerged Demon King but an ancient being? Or perhaps, she is a being of an even higher level?��


    In Mengxi��s mind, such speculation emerged for a moment.


    Of course, Yumo couldn��t fathom Mengxi��s current thoughts. The current leader of the Abyssal demons only had one thing on her mind: to quickly take Mengxi away from the ruins of the Grand Court. The reason was simple: to prevent her from detecting Bai Yanluo��s situation. After careful consideration, Yumo also realized that her disguise was not flawless.


    While it shouldn��t be a problem to deceive Mengxi, who was so innocent, it was still better to be cautious.


    Moreover, Yuan��er was nearby...


    Yuan��er could withstand the magical aura emanating from the Marquis and his wife, which reassured Yumo. However, Yuan��er was still an Abyssal demon. Once she encountered Mengxi and sensed the divine and holy power within her, it would be difficult for her to remain calm. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Yuan��er were to attack, Yumo would have to intervene and reveal herself. Moreover, once Yuan��er lost control and attacked, the trust that she had just regained from Marquis Xiumu would likely be shattered.


    Because of this, it would be best to bring Mengxi along as soon as possible. For this reason, Yumo deliberately called over the Abyssal demon group in the distance to cooperate.


    However, as Mengxi tightened her grip, Yumo couldn��t help but furrow her brow. Was she feeling nervous? It was understandable, considering the terrifying six or seven-Tier Abyssal demons rushing toward them.


    Even though Mengxi was the Chosen One, facing so many Abyssal demons alone was overwhelming. Feeling uneasy was normal.


    ��Never mind. I��ll stay with this child until Xiao finishes educating the Male lead and the Abyssal demon group retreats.��


    Originally, knowing that Mengxi could passively activate her "Miracles," Yumo didn��t need to worry so much. After all, even if Mengxi was affected by the AoE attacks of the Abyssal demons, being the possessor of Miracles, she wouldn��t come to harm.


    However, considering that the divine power might cause Yuan��er and Kalina in the SkyeDome Prison to lose control, Yumo decided to play it safe.


    Furthermore...


    ��for some reason, I Don��t want to see this child get hurt...��


    ��No, no, no! What am I thinking?��


    With that, Yumo frantically shook her head and inwardly admonished herself not to soften her heart.


    The growth of the protagonist definitely required cruel trials and tribulations! Injuries and such were inevitable. If she kept protecting Mengxi all the time, how could this child become the independent protagonist?


    ��What would she have to kill me in the future?��


    ��she Can��t just charm me to death?��


    Yumo pressed her lips together, feeling conflicted.


    However, at that moment, a powerful vibration echoed from the far-off SkyeDome Palace, catching Yumo��s attention and causing her to furrow her brow. Mengxi, who had been lost in her own musings, also turned her gaze toward the palace shrouded in thick mist, her expression filled with astonishment.


    "What? What��s that?"


    In the next moment,


    *Boom~~*


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar and the eruption of pure black magical energy, a beam of terrifying black magical light pierced through the fog and shot into the sky! In an instant, a terrifying aura spread out, suppressing everything as it descended from the heavens. The ground trembled, and space began to distort and shatter.


    Above the sky, the dense black clouds were completely dispersed by the aftermath of the black light. The fog barrier enveloping the palace completely collapsed under this strike.


    The shockwave generated by the eruption of black light instantly sent all nearby combatants, both Abyssal demons and humans, flying dozens of meters away.


    The residual shockwave transformed into surging waves, spreading in all directions and immediately engulfing the entire City, causing everyone to feel a drastic change in their expressions.


    As expected, this wave also swept over Yumo and Mengxi��s faces. After sensing the composition of this power fluctuation, Yumo��s expression became complicated.


    ��This aura? Is it Xiao��s power? Why does it feel so gloomy? And within this fluctuation, there��s also a mix of Limo and Liyu��s power?!��


    ��What?! Those two children?! They were missing for quite some time, and now they suddenly appear in the palace?! Are these two confronting the Chosen One alongside Xiao?!��


    "What on earth is happening?!"


    Countless question marks emerged in Yumo��s mind, confusing the black-haired girl and containing a hint of anxiety...


    --


    At the same time,


    inside the SkyeDome Palace - the Divine Martial Hall


    or rather, the entire palace no longer existed... Under the rampage of a black light, the terrifying vortex of dark magic engulfed everything in the palace, completely tearing it into pieces. The once majestic and bustling palace, full of historical atmosphere, turned into ruins just like that.


    And at this moment, in mid-air, as the black magical energy dissipated, Xue Tianao, wrapped in black light, spat out a mouthful of blood and plummeted from the sky! In an instant, a gigantic pit with a radius of twenty meters was formed upon the ruins.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!!"


    While coughing up blood, the golden armor constructed by divine power finally couldn��t bear the weight. Under the relentless bombardment of the black light, it disintegrated into countless golden energy particles.


    The remaining black light transformed into thousands of blades that pierced Xue Tianao��s body, instantly turning him into a bloodied figure.


    The intense pain distorted Xue Tianao��s expression into a terrifying and ferocious one.


    If it weren��t for the release of the third shackles and the blessing of divine power, Xue Tianao might have already gone to have tea with the King of the Underworld.


    However,


    The heavily injured Xue Tianao didn��t have the energy to focus on his bloodied and ferocious body. Instead, with an unbelieving gaze, he looked at the broken divine sword in front of him.


    "No, this... this can��t be?!!"


    The words filled with trembling and hysterical emotions burst out of Xue Tianao��s mouth.


    ��That was a divine sword! How could it break?!��


    Not only was his strongest attack countered by the opponent, but even his weapon had also shattered.


    Xue Tianao��s confidence was shattered by the black figure nearby. A sense of fear suddenly emerged in his heart.


    Feeling his trembling body involuntarily, Xue Tianao��s golden eyes gradually became tainted with fear. His breathing became more rapid, and he even muttered unwillingly to accept the reality.


    "No, this can��t be... I am the Chosen One... No, I can��t lose to you... You villains can��t defeat me... No... I can still unleash my power, I definitely can..."


    ��I am the protagonist,��


    ��I... I am the one chosen by destiny!��


    ��As long as I don��t give up, I can unleash even more strength!��


    ��Powerful enemies are nothing more than stepping stones to make me stronger!��


    With this in mind, Xue Tianao��s golden eyes contracted abruptly. After supporting his body with a divine axe, he let out a furious roar, trying to further tap into the power within him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    However, after the roar, Xue Tianao did not gain the expected increase in power. Instead, he received a punch.


    "You... Do you really think that a couple of roars can make you explode?"


    As these mocking words entered his ears, the iron fist enveloped in dense black magical energy, empowered by a spell formation, grew rapidly in Xue Tianao��s horrified gaze.


    "You... You ambushed me again...!"


    Unfortunately, before he could finish speaking, Xiao��s fist mercilessly struck His handsome face, embedding it into his skull.


    Along with blood and dozens of teeth flying in the air, Xue Tianao��s entire body was forcefully sent flying, crushing the sturdy statue of the First Emperor in the distance into pieces...

 Chapter 291 - 292: Xiao’s Thoughts (part 1) [1/10]

    I will post 6chp every 5m and for the remaining 4 chapters, it will take some time for editing maybe 3 to 4h ...


    ---------------


    Having unleashed the power of the Third divine force and activated the eighth-Tier puppets, Xue Tianao believed himself to be almost unbeatable in this situation.


    Even the universally acknowledged and fearsome Demon King "Higanbana," would not be able to defeat him in this state!


    (Higanbana in Japanese mean �� Red Spider Lily)


    Until today, Xue Tianao had unwavering faith in this belief. He thought that even against an eighth-Tier human, even if they were at the peak of the eighth Tier, he could easily secure victory.


    However, his confidence was shattered during the battle with Xiao.


    His once highly regarded powerful skills were effortlessly nullified by the Black Rose Duke. Even the high-level items obtained through system exchanges were destroyed as soon as they were taken out from his spatial ring.


    He didn��t even have the opportunity to cast the powerful magic spells he had learned before.


    From beginning to end, he was constantly on the receiving end, coughing up blood... He couldn��t even complete a few sentences, let alone chant any magic incantations.


    Being passively beaten was not Xue Tianao��s style. Just a few minutes ago, while still suppressed, he sacrificed the artifact "Helsiris Axe" and unleashed his most aggressive skill, "Judgment of Salvation." The radiant golden energy transformed into a stunning golden holy sword, as Xue Tianao eagerly watched.


    However, just as he was about to unleash the power of the divine sword, he was immediately engulfed and devoured by Xiao��s boundless black mist. The holy sword didn��t even have a chance to display its might and was unconsciously lost within the overwhelming mist created by Xiao.


    As a result, Xue Tianao could only use this skill a few times, at the cost of sacrificing the artifact, but ultimately, he couldn��t even release it.


    Just like countless other powerful moves before, it was abruptly terminated halfway.


    "Damn it! Why does that bastard always interrupt my skills?!"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but roar madly in his heart. And seemingly perceiving Xue Tianao��s confusion, Xiao blinked in front of him and coldly glanced at the ridiculously desperate golden-haired man.


    "Do you think anyone will let you calmly ��channel�� your skills?"


    ��Perhaps Lady Yumo had patience, but I didn��t. I have no interest in willingly receiving the protagonist��s ultimate move. The ultimate move was meant to be interrupted...��


    With disdain and contempt for Xue Tianao, Xiao effortlessly evaded his slash and the blast of golden energy, landing a punch directly on the destined child��s face.


    He sent him flying, causing his nose to bleed profusely and more than ten teeth to scatter through the air...


    Xue Tianao, once again severely injured, lost all resemblance to an emperor. He crashed into the ruins in a pitiful state, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Ha..."


    Blood sprayed continuously from Xue Tianao��s mouth. At this moment, Xue Tianao had lost his previous radiant and confident demeanor. Instead, fear and unease wrapped around him like a black serpent from the abyss, making it difficult for him to even breathe due to the indescribable pressure.


    While struggling to get up from the ground, Xue Tianao��s peripheral vision inadvertently glanced at two other battlefields not far away.


    Although unwilling to admit it, Xue Tianao had already realized that he couldn��t defeat the Black Rose Duke before him with his own power alone.


    Could he perhaps rely on the two eighth-Tier puppets? After all, they were creations modified by the system! Maybe they could create a miracle?


    With this thought, a glimmer of hope ignited in Xue Tianao��s heart. However, as the situation in the other two battlefields came into view, the flickering flame of hope within the destined child was instantly ruthlessly extinguished.


    "No, how... how could this be..."


    At this moment, under Xue Tianao��s almost desperate gaze, Deathwing suddenly generated a violent gust of wind pressure. Amidst the emerald light, countless sharp wind blades with the momentum to sever all things instantaneously shattered the eighth-Tier puppet��s protective barrier and sliced it into hundreds of pieces.


    The situation of the other puppet wasn��t much better. The alchemical puppet, flying at high speed, was suddenly bitten by the Snow Devourer.


    The raging power of crimson Shadow was infused into the giant wolf��s teeth, directly piercing through the puppet��s steel body.


    As the energy core was destroyed by Snow Devourer, the puppet met its final fate of being scrapped. The dense silver magical energy dissipated, transforming into scrap metal, slumping in Snow Devourer��s mouth.


    "Damn it!"


    Witnessing this scene, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but angrily curse.


    ��How did my hard-earned two eighth-Tier puppets end up being useless and shattered by a Demon King easily like that? If only I had exchanged them for something else in the past!��


    The feelings of despair and regret in Xue Tianao��s heart grew bigger.


    However, he had no time to dwell on regrets because Xiao��s attack was rapidly expanding in his eyes.


    "?!"


    With a deafening roar, countless summoning beasts, formed from the black mist, suddenly tore apart Xue Tianao��s protective divine power and began ruthlessly biting his body.


    The chosen one couldn��t help but let out a series of desperate screams. And it didn��t end there. Just as Xue Tianao swung his sword and shattered the twenty ferocious-looking summoning beasts, Xiao��s magic formation had already completed its formation.


    The pitch-black magical Beam instantly struck, shattering the newly reconstructed shield of Xue Tianao without any surprise. The beam of Shadow-infused energy pierced through Xue Tianao��s abdomen, causing him to once again cough up a mouthful of blood. Within the blood, numerous fragments of internal organs were mixed.


    "Fu@k... Fu@k... Fu@k..."


    Gasping for breath as he struggled to get up from the ground, Xue Tianao, with eyes full of resentment, stared fixedly at Xiao in mid-air. The emotions of resentment and confusion continued to breed within his heart.


    Taking a few glances at the Demon King��s existence with overwhelming momentum, surrounding him from left and right, the chosen one couldn��t help but ask,


    "Why..." S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The golden-haired man��s words were filled with questioning, and his gaze pierced Xiao like a sharp sword.

 Chapter 292 - 293: Xiao’s Thoughts (part 2) [2/10]

    "Why are you doing this... you��re clearly a human, why would you join forces with the Abyssal Demons? And... why do you keep trying to kill me... I am the chosen one! The one who can bring peace and tranquility to this world. If I die... this world will descend into chaos and eventually be destroyed by the Abyssal Demons! At that time, the entire Black Rose family will also face destruction! Your actions are foolish... Why... why would you do such a stupid thing... You have betrayed your race..."


    Continuously gasping for breath, Xue Tianao kept questioning Xiao, as if he had activated the so-called ��protagonist�� exclusive skill of incessant babbling.


    However, in response to Xue Tianao��s words, Xiao was dismissive, and couldn��t help but reveal a mocking smile.


    ��Why?�� is there even a need to ask...��


    ��Because I want to protect the most important person to me.��


    Recalling that loving and melodious voice, although Xiao remained silent, he had already decisively answered Xue Tianao��s question within his heart. Regarding Xue Tianao��s self-righteous thoughts, Xiao felt nothing but disdain.


    The people of the Black Rose family almost grew up in the depths of the Great Winter Forest. For them, Lady Yumo and the Demon Kings in the heart of the forest were perhaps their true companions and family.


    As for humans? Just the thought of the human forces that had persecuted them or their ancestors made the members of the Black Rose family grimace in disdain.


    It was Lord Yumo who saved our lives,


    It was Lord Yumo who taught us knowledge,


    It was Lord Yumo who showed us care and love,


    ...


    ...


    Compared to the heartless human society, Xiao believed that most members of the Black Rose family would choose Lady Yumo, even if it meant betraying their so-called human race. Moreover, Yumo and the Abyssal Demons were not as cruel as portrayed as it mentioned in the church.


    Xiao was certain that Yumo would not destroy this world.


    Rather, in Xiao��s view, if utilized appropriately, Yumo and the horde of Abyssal Demons under her control could perhaps bring lasting peace to this world, even if it meant living under the terrifying shadow of intimidation.


    As for the chosen one?


    Even if he could eliminate the Abyssal Demons, Xiao didn��t believe that such an individual could bring any so-called "peace" to the world.


    No longer paying attention to Xue Tianao��s blabbering, Xiao unreservedly raised the magical spear in his hand. Directly under Xue Tianao��s terrified gaze, he thrust the spear into Xue Tianao��s mouth, cutting off his tongue and forcibly silencing the chosen one��s babble.


    At the same time,


    Limo��s sharp claws and Liyu��s blade wings carried an overwhelming aura of destruction and despair as they attacked Xue Tianao��s back.


    "What kind of world peace? I don��t care. I just want Lady Yumo to always be by our side..."


    So,


    Go to hell.


    --


    -


    As the black magic surged around Xiao, the magical spear split open its massive jaws and let out a horrifying roar that sent shivers down the spine.


    An eerie black magic circle formed, and countless crystallized black blades made of condensed black magic rained down like a violent storm toward the golden-haired man ahead.


    In an instant, everything around Xue Tianao, including the remnants of buildings and scorched trees, turned to ashes and vanished into nothingness.


    The countless black crystallized blades pierced through Xue Tianao��s body, erupting with corrosive energy, attempting to dissolve his flesh from within.


    Suddenly, Xue Tianao transformed into a bloodied figure, intense pain coursing through the chosen one��s heart like thousands of venomous snakes relentlessly devouring his insides, causing him to let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    "Ahhhhh! Damn it!"


    However, soon even the right to scream was stripped away from Xue Tianao by Xiao, as his neck was unexpectedly pierced by a crystal.


    But that was not all.


    After being blasted away by Xiao��s attack, accompanied by the flashing emerald light and the cry of a colossal bird, a swirling gray giant bird suddenly swooped behind Xue Tianao! It engulfed him in a violent storm, tearing at his body with countless wind blades, instantly reducing him to a bloody mess.


    And as Xue Tianao plummeted from the sky, amidst the raging blizzard, a roaring snow wolf appeared by his side, opening its massive jaws and biting him fiercely.


    Then, Snow Devourer��s eyes contracted, gathering a profound Shadow Power within its mouth.


    In the next moment, the power of Shadow erupted, dealing another heavy blow to Xue Tianao...


    *Boom!* S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crimson light flickered as the raging flames of fury consumed Xue Tianao, relentlessly burning every inch of his skin, causing excruciating pain and driving the chosen one to struggle madly within the inferno.


    Finally, with a further surge of power, Xue Tianao was sent flying like a charred piece of coal, crashing onto the scorched earth not far away.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Blood and organs spewed out from his mouth once again. As Xiao witnessed this scene, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Despite Xue Tianao unleashing his Third Shackles of divine power and claiming to give it his all, Xiao couldn��t really sense how strong he had become.


    However, he could clearly feel the terrifying resilience of this charred man, a resilience even more fearsome than a cockroach.


    Dozens of fatal wounds failed to eliminate him, and under the healing power of his divine energy, those wounds quickly closed. For Xiao, the current Xue Tianao seemed like nothing more than a punching bag.


    However, obviously, this was not the outcome Xiao desired. Although continuously pummeling this lofty chosen one brought him great pleasure, his ultimate goal remained the annihilation of Xue Tianao. It��s just that this guy��s Powerful regenerative abilities, after unleashing his divine power, took Xiao by surprise.


    "Dealing with him seems to require a bit more time..."


    And the barrier, amidst the conflict, began to crack...


    Casting a sidelong glance at the fissure in the upper barrier, Xiao gradually revealed a Calm expression. Of course, he felt unease, not because Xue Tianao��s subordinates might come to his aid, but because...


    Once his aura leaked out, that person would notice the situation here...


    ��In that case...��


    Xiao��s eyes narrowed slightly. As the head of the Black Rose Family, Xiao was indeed powerful and intelligent.

 Chapter 293 - 294: Despair [3/10]

    However, he was not someone who could predict everything. The main reason why the plan was progressing so smoothly was that he had prepared countless contingencies.


    For example, if Plan A fails, there��s Plan B. If B fails, there��s Plan C. And if none of them work, there��s E,F,G,H...


    Numerous contingencies made Xiao capable of dealing with any unexpected event. What if the chosen one proves too stubborn? What if it attracts the attention of Lady Yumo?


    No problem, he has a plan for that too...


    After a cold smirk, black magic once again converged around Xiao��s body, and the magical spear, Puls, which had gained even more power from the nourishing magic, emitted eerie laughter that was horrifyingly otherworldly.


    Accompanied by the low growls of Snow Devourer and Deathwing by his side, the atmosphere became oppressively tense.


    Despair, like several Mount Everests, suddenly weighed heavily on Xue Tianao��s shoulders, making it impossible for him to breathe.


    The current Xue Tianao, due to the relentless and continuous pain, had transformed into a hideous demon clawing its way out of hell.


    His fighting power was completely suppressed, and he had been on the receiving end throughout the entire battle.


    As the two Abyss Demon Kings shattered his alchemical puppets, Xue Tianao found himself thrust into an overwhelmingly unequal 1 vs 3 confrontation. Powerless to fight back, he could do nothing but endure the relentless onslaught, each blow inflicting pain and humiliation upon him.


    Despite the extraordinary regenerative abilities and vitality bestowed by his divine power, the pain and torment had taken their toll.


    But the pain caused by the injuries did not diminish in the slightest...


    ��Within just three minutes of the recent battle, my head has been severed five times, my limbs cut off twenty times, my chest and abdomen slashed over thirty times each. To make matters worse, my newly regenerated "Little Brother" has been scrapped a staggering forty-eight times under the enemy��s relentless bombardment...��


    The intense agony almost drove Xue Tianao to consider a direct and final death.


    But...


    Soon, Xue Tianao vigorously shook his head, casting aside that thought from his mind.


    "No, I can��t die... I��ve come so far... It can��t end like this... I am the chosen one of this world, there must be a way to turn the tides and emerge victorious..."


    Xue Tianao continued to encourage himself inwardly,


    At the same time,


    His gaze unconsciously swept toward the direction of the southern military stronghold,


    Where his most relied-upon weapon resides��the ten Magic-Fusion Bomb!


    The existence of this ultimate trump card gave Xue Tianao a glimmer of hope. With the Black Rose Duke��s barrier shattered, his magical energy signal can be transmitted, and the magical military fortress that receives his signal will automatically launch the Magic-Fusion Bomb toward the sky, or rather, the palace!


    ��Even if the current Black Rose Duke and the two Abyss Demon Kings are Powerful! The ten Magic-Fusion Bomb will undoubtedly eliminate them! And as for me? With the support of divine power, perhaps I can survive! After all, vitality is the only thing I have to offer at the moment.��


    Those loyal to me, the diplomatic envoys from various nations, or even innocent civilians, would undoubtedly be caught in the explosion, facing certain death.


    But...


    That is an inevitable circumstance,


    After all,


    ��I am the chosen one, the one who will save the world.��


    ��If I die here, the world will have no tomorrow.��


    ��So, for the sake of this world, they must make sacrifices...��


    After making the decision, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted sharply, and he sent a signal to the distant military base. At that moment, a cruel smile appeared on Xue Tianao��s face...


    ...


    ...


    Unfortunately,


    That smile quickly froze in place,


    Because Xue Tianao unbelievably discovered that after he sent the signal, the military fortress did not respond in any way, and the anticipated scene of launching the Magic-Fusion Bomb did not occur.


    This unexpected turn of events caused Xue Tianao��s face to change abruptly, and he unwillingly turned his gaze toward the southern military stronghold.


    "?!!"


    "What... What happened again?"


    On the other side, seemingly understanding Xue Tianao��s thoughts and intentions, Xiao smirked indifferently:


    "The ten Magic-Fusion Bomb? Don��t count on it. We��ve already destroyed that pathetic fortress. Knowing where your trump card is, how could we possibly leave it intact for you?"


    "?!!"


    Upon hearing these words, the smile on Xue Tianao��s face completely vanished, replaced by an expression of disbelief.


    "No... It can��t be..."


    ��Without the Magic-Fusion Bomb, how... how can I continue the fight?��


    ��No!��


    ��There��s still hope. General Luo Kefei, the guardian of the country, will surely come to help once he realizes the situation here. And Olivia and the others will bring reinforcements! As long as they hold on, there��s still a chance!��


    Xue Tianao continued to repeat these thoughts in his mind,


    But...


    Xiao��s next words once again changed Xue Tianao��s expression abruptly.


    The hope that he had painstakingly nurtured through self-hypnosis instantly dissipated, and he was dragged into an endless abyss...


    "Don��t count on your harem anymore. After I informed them about your conversation with Miss Yu last night, they were thoroughly disappointed in you. And now, with the Abyss Demons invading, they have long abandoned any concern for you. They have probably already escaped from the City."


    "What... What are you saying?"


    "As for Luo Kefei? He��s probably struggling to save himself by now."


    Xue Tianao: "Hah?!?!"


    "You... You��re talking nonsense!" sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the face of Xiao��s words, Xue Tianao erupted with a hoarse voice and furious insults.


    Clearly,


    After a few seconds of daze, Xue Tianao��s doubts filled his mind regarding Xiao��s words.


    "Olivia and Lilian betrayed me? How is that even possible?! They loved me wholeheartedly, even to the point of obsession! How could they turn their back on me, abandoning their support and fleeing? It feels utterly inconceivable! "


    And,


    ��Luo Kefei is struggling to save his life?!��


    ��What a joke!��


    ��He��s the Grand General who guards the country! A powerhouse close to the pinnacle of the eighth Tier! He even defeated the infamous ��Sword Demon�� in the past! How could he be struggling to save himself? You, Black Rose Duke, and the two Abyss Demon kings are opposing me? Who else can harm that legendary man!��


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but question in his heart.

 Chapter 294 - 295: Desperate Escape [4/10]

    But Xiao had no intention of explaining. He simply observed the golden-haired man before him with a playful gaze... Oh no... It should be the bald man now, after all, Xue Tianao��s hair had been completely obliterated by Limo��s devastating bombardment just now...


    Although Xiao didn��t speak, after careful consideration, Xue Tianao had to accept this fact.


    After all,


    If Luo Kefei was safe, the old man would have already come to support him, considering Xue Tianao was his son-in-law. He wouldn��t leave him to fight alone.


    Even if he wasn��t his son-in-law, for the empire��s sake, he would come...


    However, the old General��s whereabouts were unknown at the moment. In other words, Luo Kefei had indeed encountered a Powerful opponent��


    ��But,��


    ��Who could it be? Someone who can contend with Luo Kefei?!��


    Countless questions swarmed into Xue Tianao��s mind, causing the wise Emperor of the empire to momentarily experience a mental shutdown, lost in a state of confusion.


    But no matter what, he could no longer rely on Luo Kefei��s help...


    As for expecting support from other Royal Knights and Imperial Guards, it was clearly unrealistic. Because at this moment, the defense of the northern city walls had reached its limit.


    Under a fierce assault from the Abyss Demon horde, it suddenly collapsed, and numerous Abyss Demons rushed into the sky, dragging his once proud army into a bloody and cruel meat grinder battlefield.


    In this situation, how could the Royal Knights and Imperial Guards possibly come to support him? They were struggling to save themselves as well...


    Realizing this, Xue Tianao��s heart plunged into an abyss of relentless despair, consumed by the suffocating swamp of hopelessness. In this moment, a comeback seemed impossible...


    Everything he had painstakingly built was obliterated in a single day...


    "Why... How did it come to this..."


    Staring unwaveringly at the Duke of Black Rose before him, Xue Tianao clenched his fists tightly, his golden eyes seething with anger and resentment.


    However, despite his fury, it proved futile in changing the dire circumstances. With the two Abyss Demon kings closing in on him, the last glimmer of fighting spirit within Xue Tianao faded away entirely.


    The flames of anger, resistance, and thirst for revenge underwent a metamorphosis, transforming into an unparalleled fear that engulfed Xue Tianao. Overwhelmed by distress, he took several steps back, his body drenched in perspiration.


    If Xue Tianao��s loyal subordinates witnessed his terrified and dispirited state, they would undoubtedly question the purpose of their own existence.


    To exacerbate his troubles, Xue Tianao��s physical condition rapidly deteriorated, adding to his already mounting difficulties.


    You see, it was only by the grace of Third Shackles power that he barely survived the onslaught of these three monsters.


    When he lose this divine blessing, his strength would revert to the seventh Tier, and he would be swiftly annihilated...


    Undeniably, it spelled certain death.


    And now, Xue Tianao sensed his body approaching its limit. The once surging golden divine power gradually waned, dissipating into nothingness. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Presumably, within minutes, he would lose the support of divine power. At that critical juncture, the backlash from the infused divinity would strike, rendering him utterly defenseless and reduced to a helpless cripple on the ground...


    In such a scenario, he would truly be at the mercy of others...


    Observing Snow Devour and Deathwing relentlessly launching a coordinated assault from both sides, their overwhelming might, and the distant figure of Xiao sketching a magic array, Xue Tianao held his breath.


    ��No,��


    ��No... I cannot Die...��


    "I can��t meet my end like this, ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Harnessing the dwindling divine power that still bolstered him, Xue Tianao brandished his divine weapon, the Heaven Sword.


    " Judgment of Salvation!!"


    With unparalleled resolve, Xue Tianao channeled every ounce of divine power within him into the sacred blade, unleashing his most Powerful technique at the cost of sacrificing the divine weapon itself! In this life-or-death moment, hesitation was not an option.


    Sacrificing his life for a mere artifact would be gravely inappropriate.


    Having learned from past mistakes, Xue Tianao refrained from recklessly bellowing the name of his powerful move this time.


    Instead, seizing the moment when Xiao was crafting the magic array, he gathered the golden runes!


    And then,


    Xue Tianao��s pupils contracted sharply as the golden sword disintegrated, fragmenting into countless metallic shards soaring through the air.


    As the magic array rotated, these fragments transmuted into an unending cascade of golden particles, as though answering his summons, continuously converging within the confines of the array.


    At the next moment,


    With Xue Tianao��s mournful howl echoing in the background, the golden light on the magic circle gradually converged, transforming into a towering humanoid figure with an ethereal face and a chilling aura.


    This male figure, radiating a holy presence, was surrounded by a golden glow. In his hand, he wielded the "Judgment Sword," a weapon capable of annihilating the heavens and earth. Once this sword descended, ordinary foes and even half of the sky would turn to dust.


    This time, to everyone��s surprise, Xue Tianao��s skill was not interrupted by Xiao.


    The roaring golden silhouette, akin to the God of Slaughter, immediately swung the energy sword in his hand, launching a powerful attack toward Xiao and the two Demon kings.


    In an instant, an earth-shattering explosion of energy erupted, and even Xue Tianao himself was blown away by its force.


    Yet, in the next moment, while being propelled backward, Xue Tianao immediately mobilized all his divine and magical powers. With their augmentation, his speed reached its peak. In a flash, he transformed into a golden meteor and burst out from the cracks in the barrier.


    Yes, in the end, Xue Tianao, devoid of fighting spirit, chose to flee.


    Although the "Judgment of Salvation" skill was Powerful, Xue Tianao did not believe it could single-handedly defeat the Black Rose Duke and the two terrifying Demon kings.


    After they shattered the illusion of the God of Slaughter, his own demise was inevitable.


    In that case, it was best to escape while the enemies were occupied!


    As long as he could survive, he could rebuild these forces and more!


    With this thought in mind, Xue Tianao, after breaking through the barrier, rushed toward the south as if his life depended on it.


    "Can... can I succeed?!!!"


    Seeing that the enemies behind had not yet crushed the golden silhouette, a surge of ecstasy flooded Xue Tianao��s heart.

 Chapter 295 - 296: Whispers (part 1) [5/10]

    However, before Xue Tianao could bask in the joy of surviving the calamity, a black demonic spear suddenly flew through the air. With overwhelming force, it pierced through the golden silhouette, soaring into the sky, and launched a fierce attack toward Xue Tianao!


    "What... what is that?! That damn demonic spear?!!"


    In an instant, joy was replaced by an endless sense of terror.


    Guided by the instinct for survival, Xue Tianao hurriedly attempted to mobilize his powers to defend himself. However, the speed at which the demonic spear attacked completely surpassed Xue Tianao��s expectations.


    Before Xue Tianao could gather the divine power for defense, the laughing demonic spear pierced directly through his abdomen, shattering his spine in an instant...


    Once again, Xue Tianao, severely wounded, let out a heart-wrenching cry. The acceleration granted by his divine power abruptly ceased, and Xue Tianao plummeted from the sky, crashing onto a collapsing high-rise outside the palace...


    Struggling to climb up from the ground, Xue Tianao��s face twisted with fear. From time to time, he anxiously looked toward the direction of the palace behind him.


    Strictly speaking, the attack of the demonic spear just now did not inflict a fatal injury on him. But it effectively interrupted his acceleration. With his spine severely damaged, there was no way he could immediately recover. This meant he couldn��t go on a mad acceleration like before...


    As Xue Tianao looked back at the gradually crumbling golden silhouette, his fear and unease intensified. After all, he knew very well that if he couldn��t seize this opportunity to escape, once his ultimate move was completely shattered, he would meet the same miserable death as in his past life...


    "No... I... I can��t die..."


    ��Regenerate faster!��


    ��Regenerate, damn it!��


    ��Regenerate quickly!��


    Dragging his half-intuitive body, Xue Tianao urged in his heart and exerted all his effort to tap into his divine power. Unfortunately, it seemed that due to his power nearing its limit, the regeneration speed was not satisfactory...


    Seeing that the two Demon kings had already blasted the golden silhouette into a state of near collapse, Xue Tianao felt extremely anxious, like an ant on a molten lava...


    And at that moment, as if sensing something, Xue Tianao��s eyes contracted suddenly.


    "That... that aura, she��s actually coming?!"


    At that moment, a glimmer of "survival" presented itself before his eyes, offering a ray of hope amidst the dire circumstances.


    Swiftly turning his head, Xue Tianao looked at the two figures, one black and one Silver-white, rapidly approaching the palace. The flame of hope reignited in Xue Tianao��s heart.


    "There... there��s a way..."


    After revealing a twisted smile, Xue Tianao, dragging his temporarily paralyzed lower body, rushed toward the two approaching figures ahead...


    --


    --


    With the unique resonance between him and Mengxi��s divine power, after breaking free from Xiao��s barrier, Xue Tianao quickly noticed the silver-haired girl rushing toward him from a short distance away, accompanied by the familiar black-haired figure.


    ��That girl...��


    ��Bloody Butterfly!��


    The moment Xue Tianao saw the black figure, his eyes contracted abruptly. The tragic memory of being blown up last night played like a slideshow in his mind once again.


    Although he had lost his little brother countless times today, the first time would always be the most deeply engraved in his heart.


    And the one who would ultimately transform him into the " eunuch Hero" was none other than the black-haired girl standing not far away.


    Moreover,


    ��She is an Abyssal Demon, a Demon king existence.��


    ��Considering the recent actions of her brother, the Duke of Black Rose, the large-scale attack by the Abyssal Demon army today, and the unexpected appearance of three Demon kings, it must all be related to her! She is the mastermind behind all of this!��


    For a fleeting moment, an indescribable wave of resentment surged through Xue Tianao��s being, spreading like a relentless virus and multiplying within the depths of his heart. His once-glistening golden eyes now burned with a fiery blaze of pure hatred. Any trace of admiration he once held for the girl had evaporated, replaced by a profound emptiness and disdain.


    However,


    Setting aside the hatred...


    Xue Tianao transformed into a golden meteor and rushed toward the black-haired girl ahead, not for revenge, but to control her!


    Now that his spine was pierced by the demonic spear, Xue Tianao realized that he couldn��t escape on his own. Once the golden Divine Power was shattered, Xiao and the two Demon Kings would catch up to him soon and tear him to pieces. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In order to survive, he had to take action against Bloody Butterfly!


    Even though he was full of wounds, under the blessing of his divine power, he still possessed the combat power of a High-stage 8th Tier! And his divine power had the ability to restrain Abyssal Demons! Even if he couldn��t deal with Xiao and the other two Demon Kings, defeating Bloody Butterfly shouldn��t be a difficult task!


    She was nothing more than a newly-born Demon King!


    Even if Bloody Butterfly had some hidden abilities, Xue Tianao, in his current state, was powerless to care.


    In Xue Tianao��s perspective, choosing this seemingly weak Black Rose Young Lady as an opponent was still better than dealing with those three monsters behind her.


    ��Moreover, didn��t the system say that the "Soul Lock "Potion would take effect with a delay? Maybe it has already taken effect now. If that��s the case, it would be even easier for me to control Bloody Butterfly. As long as I can control her, I would have bargaining chips for negotiations with Xiao.��


    ��Apart from that, even if I couldn��t control Bloody Butterfly...��


    After thinking of something, His gaze shifted to Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny, beside the black-haired girl. A cruel thought emerged in Xue Tianao��s mind.


    Mengxi, too, was a target of hatred for Abyssal Demons, just like him. Perhaps he could divert the anger of the two Demon Kings behind him toward that woman!


    "Sorry, Miss Mengxi..."


    With this decision made in his heart, Xue Tianao suddenly infused his divine power behind him, further increasing his speed. With an overwhelming momentum, he pierced through the sky and launched a fierce assault toward the two figures not far away.


    The two women who were once considered "exceptional" beauties in Xue Tianao��s eyes had now become disposable tools to help him escape.


    In Xue Tianao��s mind, there were no other thoughts except "to survive."


    Like that, a golden light broke through the darkness and rapidly approached the two figures...

 Chapter 296 - 297: Whispers (part 2) [6/10]

    ---


    ---


    On the other side, when Yumo saw the approaching golden light, her eyes swiftly narrowed in response. Her whole body trembled, and then she fell into a strange silence.


    She involuntarily stopped running and stood still, gazing at the Son of Destiny who was charging directly toward her with intense hostility and determination.


    "Y-Yu... Sister Yu?!"


    Seeing Xue Tianao suddenly unleash a tremendous and terrifying divine power, rushing toward them like a raging storm, Mengxi was already shaken, feeling a surge of pressure.


    And upon seeing Yumo standing frozen in place, Mengxi��s anxious emotions skyrocketed, reaching a state of urgency.


    Xue Tianao appeared suddenly, and in such a powerful manner, completely exceeding Mengxi��s expectations. Not to mention, this stud male was charging toward them at full force.


    ��Could it be that he had realized Yumo��s identity? Is that why he wanted to target Yumo? Damn it! Although Yumo��s acting can��t fool me, it should have been enough to deceive Xue Tianao! How did he expose it?��


    ��In addition, this power? Is it divine power?! And such intensity?!��


    In the midst of feeling the continuously surging divine power coursing through Xue Tianao��s body like raging waves, a sense of gravity occupied the beautiful lavender eyes of Mengxi. If it were the previous Xue Tianao, charging toward Yumo, Mengxi would probably be delighted and applaud, as that kind of Xue Tianao was simply seeking death.


    Although Mengxi knew that Yumo was extremely powerful, the current Xue Tianao was completely different from before. He emitted a powerful aura that almost reached the High Eighth Tier. Combined with his Powerful divine power and the ability to restrain Abyssal Demons, even Sister Yumo might be in danger...


    The thought filled the silver-haired girl��s lavender eyes with extreme worry.


    "Sister! Yu... Sister Yu?!! What are you doing?! Move quickly!"


    As Mengxi anxiously called out the black-haired girl��s name, she tried to pull Yumo��s arm, attempting to snap her out of it and quickly evade Xue Tianao��s attack.


    However, no matter how Mengxi tugged, Yumo remained motionless like a statue, fixed in place.


    Seeing Yumo inexplicably entering a state resembling a statue, staring intently at Xue Tianao without any response, Mengxi nearly jumped in anxiety.


    "Sister Yu!! What are you doing?!"


    "It��s dangerous right now" S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, move!"


    If it were the usual situation, facing a motionless Yumo in a statue-like state, Mengxi had ways to bring her back to her senses with the right stimulation...


    However,


    It was too embarrassing to do such things in front of Xue Tianao. And now, there was no time for that...


    Helplessly, Mengxi gritted her teeth and directly unsheathed the sword at her waist, positioning it in front of Yumo. Clearly, the silver-haired girl wanted to use her own strength to block Xue Tianao��s attack. Of course, her Mid-Sixth Tier power would be a foolish dream to confront the High Eighth Tier.


    Therefore,


    Although Mengxi adopted a defensive posture, she quietly released her protective holy aura.


    Mengxi relied on her "Miracle."


    Once she was in danger, the "Miracle" would erupt. The divine power used to protect herself should be able to temporarily withstand Xue Tianao��s attack...


    As for what would happen next, if Yumo remained stunned in place...


    Mengxi truly didn��t know what to do.


    However,


    For now, Mengxi had to take a step forward and accept the consequences.


    With this in mind, Mengxi revealed a determined gaze, and a rapid surge of silver-white light flowed around her.


    Compared to the overwhelming aura of the High Eighth Tier, Mengxi��s holy aura fluctuations were like gentle breezes, utterly powerless against the massive rock in front of her.


    However,


    In that very moment, just as Mengxi was about to clash with Xue Tianao, an unprecedented chill rushed through her heart, causing the silver-haired girl, who had previously shown no fear, to suddenly reveal a look of terror. Her light purple eyes began to tremble involuntarily.


    "What... what is this?"


    However, what frightened Mengxi was not the approaching Xue Tianao, but the cold aura coming from behind her.


    "Yu... Yumo?"


    Ignoring the imposing attack from Xue Tianao in front of her, Mengxi turned tremblingly to look behind her, at the black-haired girl who seemed almost unfamiliar.


    " Sister... Yu?"


    At this moment, the black-haired girl had already snapped out of her daze. Although she didn��t emit any powerful energy, the faintly discernible terrifying pressure sent chills down Mengxi��s spine, causing her to break out in a cold sweat.


    The beautiful deep blue eyes of the black-haired girl gradually took on a reddish hue, becoming eerily and strangely beautiful.


    The loving smile that used to grace her face was gone, replaced by a dark and dreadful expression. Warmth disappeared from her eyes, replaced by an endless killing intent.


    Ignoring Mengxi��s exclamation, Yumo walked straight ahead, toward Xue Tianao.


    "That... divine power... holy spiritual power..."


    Facing the increasingly approaching golden light, Yumo repeated these words mechanically. As she spoke, the crimson power of Shadow slowly overflowed from her. The "deceptive veil" that suppressed the power of Shadow could no longer hold it back.


    Strange voices echoed inside Yumo��s mind at this moment.


    [Kill him!]


    [Kill him!]


    [Kill him!]


    [Kill him!]


    [Kill him!]


    [Kill the Chosen One, tear him apart, shatter his body, and completely annihilate his soul!]


    [Because...]


    [He...]


    [Is our enemy.]


    [Anyone with divine power is our enemy! It is our duty to eliminate them...]


    Like demonic whispers, these words incessantly resounded in Yumo��s mind. With each word, a multitude of negative emotions such as murderous intent, hatred, and resentment spread uncontrollably within her, gradually engulfing the girl��s sanity.


    A tinge of bloodlust appeared in her crimson eyes, and a faintly crazed smile formed on her lips. Even Mengxi couldn��t help but shudder at that eerie smile.


    "Hehe~..."


    ��The one who possesses divine power��


    ��You must����


    ��Die��!��


    In the next moment, a burst of crimson Shadow Power erupted from the black-haired girl��s body.


    Countless bloody-colored butterflies instantly filled the sky, enveloping both Xue Tianao and the surroundings.


    At that moment, Xue Tianao��s expression changed abruptly.


    "What... the hell is going on?!!"

 Chapter 297 - 298: Annihilation [7/10]

    ��Do I really want to kill the Chosen One?��


    ��After all��


    ��I��ve been waiting for them for so many years, and it wasn��t easy to finally see them...��


    ��Do I really want to kill them?��


    ��No, not kill, but to subject them to the trial... ��


    ��to make them change their arrogant and self-centered nature, to alter their perception of the world and how they treat those around them.


    ��Let this Person, Xue Tianao become a genuine Chosen One, not just someone who carries the title and acts recklessly...����


    ...


    She found herself with no alternative but to go ahead with the trial, and to ensure its success, the presence of the Chosen One was absolutely crucial.


    It didn��t matter how detestable this Male lead might be, or how deeply he had wronged her daughter...


    The objective of this operation was to enlighten all the factions on the continent, but more importantly, to enlighten the Protagonists.


    At least, that��s what Yumo convinced herself.


    Thus, when the barrier set up around the palace by Xiao was forcefully shattered, and Yumo detected the fluctuations of power emanating from Limo and Liyu within, she was dumbfounded. Subsequently, a strong sensation of confusion and unease overwhelmed her.


    She was shocked as to why her two missing daughters had suddenly appeared there.


    ��When did they arrive at the SkyDome?��


    She felt uneasy because these two girls had materialized in the SkyDome Palace. Judging by the extent of the energy dispersion, they might even be engaging in a battle with Xue Tianao.


    You see, the divine power harbored within Xue Tianao and the distinctive aura of the Chosen One could readily trigger the Abyssal Demon��s instincts.


    Even if Limo and Liyu were as well-behaved as possible and had no intention to harm the Chosen One, their primal instincts might compel them to tear Xue Tianao apart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While killing him would provide some relief, the trial might fail...


    Contemplating the so-called consequences that the goddess had once forewarned her about, Yumo couldn��t help but feel anxious.


    Hastily, she made her way toward the palace, attempting to prevent her two daughters from joining the battle. If not for Mengxi��s presence, Yumo would have likely transformed into a swarm of bloody butterflies and surged toward the palace...


    However, as she neared the palace and witnessed Xue Tianao inexplicably charging toward her, an unsettling feeling gripped her.


    Initially, she had planned to keep her distance and remotely instruct her daughters to retreat.


    But now?


    Yumo couldn��t fathom that Xue Tianao would come at her with full force.


    Compared to their encounter in The Palace, Xue Tianao��s divine power was even more potent at this moment.


    Even the blood flowing from his wounds carried the saturated aura of divine power! As this aura approached Yumo, an unfathomable hatred and a surge of murderous intent engulfed her once again.


    Unrestrainedly surging forth,


    "No... no... "


    "No, I can��t kill him..."


    "Not now... it��s not time yet..."


    "I must... I must hold back..."


    ...


    ...


    Yumo continuously struggled within her heart, trying to suppress the impulses in her mind, but all her efforts were in vain.


    As the eerie whispers persisted, Yumo��s eyes began to flicker with a crimson light, and the overwhelming power of the Shadow surged around her like an unchained beast, attacking everything in its path! Even Mengxi was violently blown away by the impact, blood unconsciously spraying from the silver-haired girl��s mouth...


    In the past, seeing Mengxi injured would have undoubtedly caused immense pain to Yumo. During their time in the Winter Forest, Yumo would have immediately stopped whatever she was doing to take care of Mengxi.


    But now? Yumo completely ignored Mengxi, who was injured because of her.


    Within her crimson eyes, only the figure of Xue Tianao remained.


    Yumo, enveloped by the intent of murder in her mind, now had only one goal:


    [to completely erase this person with divine power from this world, to eliminate that disgusting aura.]


    --


    On the other side,


    When the myriad bloody-colored butterflies, mixed with the earth-shaking crimson power of the Shadow, swept toward him like a tsunami, Xue Tianao��s eyes suddenly contracted, extinguishing the flickering flame of hope that had just appeared.


    "?!?"


    "Wha��.What is happning?"


    At that moment, fear was the only thing left in Xue Tianao��s golden eyes.


    He had thought that the newly born bloody butterflies would be significantly weaker compared to Xiao and the other two Demon Kings.


    So, controlling her was the only way to survive.


    However, upon sensing the fluctuations of this crimson aura, Xue Tianao realized in a state of horror that the opponent��s power far exceeded his imagination...


    The energy contained within that crimson aura was denser than the combined strength of Xiao and the two Demon Kings!


    The sheer force of her presence weighed heavily on Xue Tianao, causing his body and soul to be consumed by an unparalleled dread. With each step closer to his opponent, Xue Tianao��s very essence seemed to be on the verge of being crushed under the overwhelming weight, leaving him feeling increasingly overwhelmed...


    The dense, suffocating scent of blood and darkness emanating from the crimson Shadowy power was unprecedented.


    Just by touching this energy, a scene of mountains of corpses and a sea of blood seemed to manifest before Him.


    In an instant, this self-proclaimed seasoned Son of Destiny was enveloped in a blanket of fear, and this fear was even more intense than when facing Xiao and the other two Demon Kings.


    "What... what kind of monster is this..."


    ��This woman is definitely not just a newborn Demon King! This power must be from an even more ancient being!��


    ��No,��


    ��She... perhaps she��s more than just a Demon King...��


    But no matter what,


    The moment Xue Tianao felt the overwhelming surge of crimson aura approaching, he turned pale with fear, his heart pounding with extreme nervousness...


    ��This is beyond my ability!��


    ��I-I have to retreat!��


    Xue Tianao quickly came to this conclusion in his mind,


    Unfortunately,


    Soon, he realized an even more awkward fact: he had rushed too quickly and was now unable to stop his footsteps.


    And in the next moment,


    Under Xue Tianao��s terrified gaze, endless bloody-colored butterflies swarmed from all directions,


    Though they appeared fragile and devoid of any energy, these butterflies effortlessly broke through Xue Tianao��s dense divine power shield, even devouring the entire barrier...


    *Crack...*


    The grand and solemn golden aura, filled with sacred and holy power, instantly crumbled, turning into countless golden particles, completely consumed by the boundless bloody butterflies.


    With the divine Shield gone, Xue Tianao was undoubtedly exposed to the surging flow of the butterflies and the crimson Abyssal Shadow power,


    At that moment, Xue Tianao��s attack momentum abruptly stopped, and his entire body was frozen in mid-air,


    Under the tremendous pressure, blood spewed uncontrollably from his mouth, and red liquid continuously overflowed from his face and skin.


    In an instant, Xue Tianao lost his menacing aura and transformed into a repulsive bloodied figure, resembling a wicked demon who had endured torture in the depths of hell, sending shivers down one��s spine.


    The intense pain caused Xue Tianao to emit howls akin to a slaughtered pig,


    However, before he could roar a few more times, the continuous coughing up of blood left him unable to make any sound.


    Faced with such force, Xue Tianao instinctively struggled to break free. However, the Son of Destiny was horrified to find that no matter how he strengthened his body or invoked divine power to resist, the bindings of the Abyssal Shadow power remained unyielding...


    "How... how can this be..."


    At that moment, an indescribable wave of powerlessness surged through Xue Tianao��s heart, causing his gaze toward the black-haired girl below to lose all traces of the previous admiration, appreciation, and covetousness.


    Now, only fear remained in his eyes...


    ��


    As Xue Tianao felt the thick Powerful Shadow power gathering around the black-haired girl��s fingertip, an undeniable sense of danger crept over him.


    In Xue Tianao��s eyes, the black-haired girl had transformed into a menacing Soul reaper, wielding a scythe.


    "No, damn it! I... I can��t just Die like this!"


    Cold sweat poured down as regret consumed Xue Tianao��s heart.


    ��Damn it, I should have escaped earlier!��


    ��Fu@Ki#@! Damn it, damn it! Ahhhhh!��


    Yes,


    Yes!


    I still have one move left!


    Didn��t the system say that the effects of the "Soul Lock" potion would kick in after a certain period, maybe a few hours? Now should be the time to use it!


    With this thought,


    Xue Tianao gritted his teeth, activated the divine power within his body, and endured the excruciating pain as he slowly raised his right hand, attempting to activate the power of the "Soul Lock" potion within him.


    "Give... give it to me...?!?"


    However,


    Just as the divine power began to surge, the crimson energy gathering at the girl��s fingertip suddenly burst into a dazzling radiance!


    In the next moment,


    A burst of red light erupted, and a crimson beam violently pierced through Xue Tianao��s chest, leaving behind a bloodied hole the size of a football.


    As his body was penetrated by the bloody-red laser, the divine power surrounding Xue Tianao instantly crumbled, seemingly reaching its limits in that moment.


    Stripped of the shielding embrace of divine power, Xue Tianao��s Cultivation descended with alarming speed, plummeting from the prestigious eighth Tier to a humbling seventh Tier in the blink of an eye...


    Without divine power, Xue Tianao lost his ability to resist and his mighty regenerative, becoming utterly helpless and at the mercy of others.


    The life force within his body started to steadily drain, and his eyes began to lose their focus...


    "No... how... how can... it end like this..."

 Chapter 298 - 299: Doomed [8/10]

    I apologize for the delay in posting the remaining chapters. Something unexpected happened yesterday, which caused the delay. I will work on them now and appreciate your continued support.


    ----------------


    "Wh... What... ha...p��?"


    Xue Tianao stared at the bloody hole in his chest, feeling the life force steadily draining from his body, His eyes were filled with disbelief and despair.


    ��I, the Chosen One, the hero, the one destined by fate, how could I... Die like this?��


    But before Xue Tianao could fully comprehend the reality, the black-haired girl in front of him slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers, under his desperate gaze.


    In the next moment, the bloody-colored butterflies swarmed once again, greedily devouring Xue Tianao��s flesh.


    the blood butterflies had been nibbling at him all along, but the divine power had allowed his body to regenerate quickly. But now, devoid of that mighty regenerative ability, Xue Tianao��s flesh was being devoured by the bloody butterflies at a visible speed...


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Without the protection of divine power, the pain Xue Tianao experienced was beyond comparison.


    He let out agonizing screams that tore through his heart, but soon even those desperate cries ceased, as the bloody butterflies swallowed his tongue.


    Not just his tongue, but every part of Xue Tianao��s body was rapidly consumed. In an instant, the once majestic and handsome Male Lead became a crimson skeleton, crumbling under the devouring of the bloody butterflies. Even the skeleton vanished under their relentless assault.


    As Xue Tianao��s consciousness faded into darkness, overwhelmed by despair, panic, regret, and fear, his final piece of skull turned to ashes.


    Finally, The butterflies returned to float around Yumo once again.


    The countless bloody butterflies that filled the air disintegrated one by one, transforming into crimson particles that dispersed with the wind.


    The horrifying presence of the oppressive Abyssal Shadow power, which had caused countless people to tremble in fear throughout the imperial capital, dissipated, releasing them from its suffocating grip.


    The remnants of the violent crimson power surged up into the sky, dispersing the thick smoke that had shrouded the heavens, obscuring the sun.


    One hour after the Abyssal Beasts launched their all-out attack, the radiant sunlight once again bathed the land under the sky.


    However, the current SkyDome lacked the prosperity and beauty it had just an hour ago. The entire city was enveloped in a sea of negative emotions, fear, and despair.


    The streets were filled with ruins, scattered body parts, and the corpses of both the city guards and the Abyssal Demons. The raging fires that burned from all directions created a scene akin to a hellish tableau.


    The once glorious empire��s capital was now nothing but ruins...


    ...


    And with the disappearance of the golden divine power and Xue Tianao��s Died,


    Yumo��s surroundings finally returned to normal. Along with it, Yumo��s inner world regained its tranquility as well.


    After the repugnant aura of intense divine power dissipated, the eerie whispers that had plagued Yumo��s mind came to an abrupt halt. The strange darkness that enveloped her heart also dissipated.


    The consciousness of slaughter and destruction that had once gripped her was no more, replaced by the resurgence of her rationality.


    The bloodlust and cruelty in the black-haired girl��s eyes gradually gave way to familiarity, gentleness, and innocence. The terrifying Abyssal Demon girl who had casually extinguished Xue Tianao��s life returned to her harmless and adorable self.


    However, in that moment of return, as Yumo gazed at the empty and open sky, she furrowed her brow suddenly. Her crimson eyes were filled with confusion.


    "??"


    "I..."


    "I... What am I..."


    ��What am I doing??��


    ��where is the Chosen One? Didn��t that guy suddenly charge towards me? What happened to him?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but ask.


    As she pondered, the scenes that had just unfolded before her eyes played rapidly in her mind like a slideshow.


    The gaps in her memory were instantly filled. And in that moment of memory completion, Yumo��s eyes widened.


    "Huh?!"


    "?!!"


    "Huhhhhh?!!!!!!"


    "I..."


    "I..."


    ��I killed Xue Tianao?!��


    ��I... I... I killed the Chosen One?!!��


    ��This... this... this is... is this some kind of joke?! ��


    ��Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!��


    At that moment, the black-haired girl couldn��t control herself and let out a mad roar within her mind.


    She even unwillingly held her head with both hands. Her exquisitely crimson eyes trembled incessantly, filled with a helpless and frantic emotion.


    "What... what have I... done..."


    ��Xue Tianao?��


    To be honest, Yumo was deeply disgusted of him. The idea of completely defeating Xue Tianao had crossed her mind multiple times.


    However, regardless of her repulsion, Yumo had never actually chosen to end his life. After all, Xue Tianao held the role of the Male Lead, the supposed "hero" of their world.


    If he were to perish, who would step up to confront the Abyssal Demons in the future? Was it enough to rely solely on Mengxi?


    Although Yumo was quite satisfied with Mengxi��s strength and growth speed, relying solely on her would still be a fool��s dream to complete the trial and ultimately kill her.


    [The cooperation of the protagonist group is essential to complete the trial. ]


    Yumo has always believed this. Therefore, the fundamental purpose of the Abyssal Demons�� attack this time is not to kill Xue Tianao but to utilize this significant failure to spur the Chosen One, enabling him to recognize the world��s cruelty, realize the importance of companions, and understand his own worth.


    Through the protagonist��s trials and tribulations, he will mature in character. By overwhelming Xue Tianao with absolute power, he will be compelled to break through his own limits and reach the eighth Tier.


    Of course, teaching Xue Tianao a lesson and venting personal grievances are also key reasons why Yumo approved of Xiao��s actions. However, what Yumo truly desires was just a lesson, not to utterly crush him.


    "How... how... how did this happen?"


    Yumo whispered with a shaky voice, overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness in her heart.


    The thought of accidentally killing the Male Lead, whom she had been eagerly waiting for over five hundred years, stirred up a whirlwind of emotions inside her.


    After witnessing Limo and Liyu appear on the battlefield earlier, Yumo was worried that the two girls would lose control and kill the Male Lead.


    And the result?


    In the end, those two kids didn��t lose control and rather "obediently" let the Chosen One go��


    And as for herself?


    Unexpectedly...


    If she had known, she wouldn��t have hurried over earlier


    "��"


    Regret filled the girl��s heart for a moment. Besides regret, Yumo also felt a wave of deep concern.


    After all, with the absence of the Male Lead, wouldn��t the success rate of the trial decrease significantly? It might even have failed already. If that��s the case, what would happen...?


    What is that so-called dreadful thing? What is it exactly?


    "Ah, I��m so annoyed!"


    Yumo repeatedly shook her head, expressing her frustration.


    ...


    ...


    After a bout of head-banging "sobbing," the anguish and regret in Yumo��s heart gradually subsided.


    The fact that Xue Tianao is already gone has become an established reality, and no amount of regret can change that.


    The Male lead has gone.


    Unable to change it, one can only accept reality. Regret is meaningless, so it��s time to think about how to remedy the situation...


    With the absence of the Male lead, Mengxi is the only person in the current world with divine power and the ability to complete the trial.


    In other words, Mengxi��s importance soars even higher...


    ��Now, if I still want to complete the trial, I must dedicate all my energy and resources to nurturing Mengxi, the last remaining chosen one. After all, she is probably the last hope... Huh? Wait?! Mengxi? Oh right! Mengxi?! ��


    When Yumo thought of Mengxi, she suddenly realized a very serious issue.


    ��Was I out of control in front of Mengxi just now? In other words... ��


    "Did I use the power of Shadow in front of that girl?!" S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I, as the young lady of the Black Rose family, used Shadow Power in front of the chosen one? ��


    ��How am I going to explain this?!��


    With that in mind, Yumo couldn��t help but hold her breath, and her Crimson red eyes trembled incessantly. Her heart was torn by a profound conflict...


    ��No, it��s not certain. The power that erupted just now was so powerful. Maybe it has already knocked Mengxi unconscious��


    With this thought, Yumo still couldn��t help but hold onto a glimmer of hope.


    Subsequently, the black-haired girl freed herself from her tangled thoughts and turned her somewhat trembling gaze behind her...


    Unfortunately, reality proved that Yumo was overthinking. Mengxi didn��t faint at all but sat silently on the ruins, looking quietly at Yumo.


    the gazes of the two girls met...


    "It��s... it��s over..."


    Unconsciously, a cold sweat dripped down from Yumo��s forehead...


    ��How can I explain this to her... ��

 Chapter 299 - 300:

    When Yumo laid eyes on Mengxi for the first time, a twinge of pain struck her heart.


    After all, the power she had unleashed was originally meant for Xue Tianao, but its aftermath had unintentionally hurt Mengxi.


    Despite not intending to cause her harm, the force had sent Mengxi flying and left her with a bleeding forehead.


    As Yumo observed Mengxi��s injury, a pout formed on her face involuntarily.


    However, after the sympathy subsided, a sense of guilt and uneasiness overwhelmed her.


    No matter what, Yumo was currently living as the young miss of the Black Rose family. The question that troubled her was:


    ��What would happen if Mengxi discovered my true identity? How would she view the Black Rose family? Would she see them as enemies? And if that were the case, what would happen to me after the trial ended? Can I survive on this continent without the protection of the Black Rose?��


    These thoughts filled Yumo��s mind with worry and uncertainty.


    ��If the Black Rose family ceased to exist, what would happen to my children...��


    The thought filled Yumo with panic. Additionally, Yumo worried about Mengxi��s subsequent reaction. As the chosen one, she would undoubtedly detest the aura of Shadow power. After learning that Yumo was an Abyssal Demon, her previously adorable and gentle expression would likely disappear, replaced by hatred and hostility.


    Imagining the gaze that Mengxi would cast upon her, Yumo felt torn inside. In the past, Yumo probably would have wanted the protagonist to hate her, as hatred could be a powerful motivator, driving Mengxi��s continuous growth.


    But now? She didn��t seem to desire that anymore...


    Thus, with her hands tightly grasping her black dress, she nervously and softly spoke up


    "Um..."


    The black-haired girl��s brain raced, trying to figure out how to explain the situation to Mengxi.


    At this moment, Yumo appeared more like a gentle and timid "wife " rather than the terrifying image of a monstrous Demon Lord she had portrayed when releasing the potent Shadow power. However, upon closer reflection, Yumo suddenly felt a sense of helplessness...


    ��I released such an intense wave of Shadow power! I even directly wiped-out Xue Tianao, the Male lead! This is beyond redemption! What explanation can I possibly give?!!!��


    Realizing this, Yumo swallowed back her words and fell into silence, simply gazing at Mengxi and awaiting her reaction.


    At this moment, Yumo��s mind began to devise a backup plan, which involved calling Shuoyue! Another round of memory manipulation magic could be used on Mengxi to make her forget everything!


    However, just as Yumo��s mind entertained this thought, Mengxi��s subsequent reaction completely surprised Yumo.


    At this moment, Mengxi didn��t display any hatred or wariness as Yumo had anticipated. Surprisingly, there wasn��t even a hint of hostility in her entire being, not even a trace of activation of her holy or divine aura. It seemed like she had no intention of guarding against Yumo at all.


    Sensing Yumo��s confusion, Mengxi tilted her head and revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Sister Yu... Are you an Abyssal Demon?"


    Upon hearing these words and perceiving Mengxi��s calm demeanor, Yumo furrowed her brows for a simple reason����Mengxi appeared too calm, unnervingly calm.��


    "Um..."


    After hesitating for a moment, Yumo cautiously asked,


    "Um, aren��t you afraid of me?"


    Saying this, Yumo nervously extended her slender finger, pointing toward the several bloody butterflies beside her, which carried a strong Shadow power, seemingly emphasizing her identity as an Abyssal Demon.


    However, before Yumo could finish speaking, Mengxi smiled slightly and directly expressed her thoughts through actions.?!?


    "Huh?!"


    In the next moment, amidst Yumo��s exclamation of surprise, Mengxi took a small leap and arrived in front of her.


    She completely disregarded the terrifying butterflies and the dense aura of Shadow emanating from Yumo, Without a word, she intimately embraced Yumo��s arm, once again enveloping it within her fluffy arms.


    The girl��s delicate and fragrant scent wafted into Yumo��s nostrils.


    "Hehe~ Why should I be afraid?"


    Mengxi tilted her head, fearlessly asking. Her light purple eyes met Yumo��s gaze, filled with pure affection.


    Such a gaze, and such words instantly put Yumo at ease. However, confusion surged within her heart like a bursting flood. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... I... I am an Abyssal Demon. Aren��t you supposed to... detest the aura of Shadow?"


    Facing this question, Mengxi innocently blinked her eyes.


    "Um... I must admit, I really don��t like that kind of power..."


    "Then, why..."


    "But, if this Shadow power belongs to Sister Yu, then it��s a different story. Sister Yu��s power is always very gentle~"


    "Gentle...?"


    Hearing these words and seeing the silver-haired girl getting closer, taking advantage of Yumo��s perplexity.


    Yumo��s face blushed slightly.


    "Don��t... don��t tease me."


    "I��m not teasing you. I��m serious."


    "This..."


    As Yumo gazed into Mengxi��s sincere eyes, she found herself unable to find the right words to say.


    "But... is it really appropriate for you to be so close to me? You know very well that Abyssal Demons despise the aura of the Chosen Ones, and you just witnessed what I did to Xue Tianao. It��s not very sensible for you to approach me like this. What if... what if I were to attack you?"


    "It won��t happen. I believe Sister Yu won��t harm me,"


    Mengxi stated firmly, her words filled with confidence.


    "If You wanted to hurt me, you could have done it days ago. No, even more than a month ago. Why wait until now?"


    "Well... that��s true��"


    Yumo nodded absentmindedly.


    "Huh? A month ago?"


    However, just as she nodded, Yumo suddenly realized something. Her crimson gem-like eyes widened in disbelief, and an indescribable astonishment washed over her.


    "Wait, hold on a moment! What... what did you say? A month ago? Did I Heard it wrong?"


    "No, you didn��t,"


    Mengxi held Yumo��s arm tightly, even bringing her face close to her.


    "More than a month ago, in the depths of the winter forest, there were many opportunities, like when you helped me bathe or when you slept with me. Back then, didn��t you refrain from doing anything?"


    As she spoke, the silver-haired girl playfully nuzzled against Yumo��s ear and lightly nibbled on her earlobe, causing Yumo to tremble involuntarily.


    "You remember, right? Sister Yu... oh no, Sister Yumo," Mengxi said mischievously.


    "?! "


    "Huh?"


    "Wait?!"


    "Huh?... Huhhhh?!!!!!!!!!!"


    In that instant, Yumo��s brain went into complete shutdown, unable to control itself.

 Chapter 300 - 301: The Side Effects of the Demonic Spear [10/10]

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Imperial City,


    Well, strictly speaking, the palace no longer existed. All that remained were ruins engulfed in smoke...


    Amidst these ruins, a handsome man with beautiful gray long hair stood silently, holding a pitch-black spear, gazing toward the smoke-filled southern part of the imperial city.


    "So, that��s Lady Yumo��s power... truly fearsome."


    Recalling the ravaging scarlet power from earlier, Xiao couldn��t help but feel a lingering fear.


    Even though he was now at the peak of the eighth Tier and enhanced by the demonic spear, he still couldn��t contend with that oppressive force.


    Amidst his emotions, a faint smirk formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "This should do it..."


    Initially, in order to completely eliminate the possibility of the revival of the Son Of Destiny, Xiao took a great risk and activated the final form of the demonic spear, Puls. This form was capable of devouring souls and sealing them within, subjecting them to eternal torment.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he had underestimated Xue Tianao��s power. That guy actually had the ability to break through the enhancement of his powers.


    Once the barrier was broken, our aura would be sensed by Yumo. If Yumo rushed over, the plan would face the risk of failure.


    Fortunately, Xiao had a contingency plan for such a situation. So, he directly changed his attack strategy, shifting from annihilation to expulsion, forcing Xue Tianao to break out of the barrier in a specific direction and leading him to Yumo.


    Based on Yumo��s performance in the Wind City, her instinct for slaughter should have been uncontrollably activated in the face of divine power.


    And indeed, Xiao��s judgment was proven accurate. Yumo, stimulated by Xue Tianao��s divine power, could no longer bear it and unleashed the repressed killing intent, directly obliterating Xue Tianao. Consumed by such immense power, Xue Tianao��s soul would surely be unable to be reborn.


    "I guess we can consider it a success."


    Xiao thought, breathing a rare sigh of relief.


    However, in the next moment, he furrowed his brow unconsciously.


    It was just that he had intended to eliminate Mengxi too by utilizing Yumo��s uncontrollable power. But unexpectedly, the girl didn��t activate her Holy or divine power in this situation.


    ��Did she realize that her divine power would enrage Lady Yumo in that state? Or was it due to some other reason? Hmm, i feel like this girl is even more challenging than I had thought...��


    ---


    gazing silently at the now peaceful ruins in the distance, his eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a mixture of solemnity and doubt.


    Although the power of that girl, at this moment was inferior to Xue Tianao��s, it was an undeniable fact that she contained a rich divine energy within her.


    If that divine power were to be released, or even just her holy aura, it would instantly capture the attention of Lady Yumo. And in that state, Lady Yumo would never spare the Girl of Destiny.


    Indeed, the Mengxi possessed a "divine miracle." That powerful force that would erupt in her moment of peril was undoubtedly Powerful.


    However, Xiao was certain that in front of Yumo, that divine power was still insignificant and could be easily crushed. The "divine miracle" not only failed to protect the Son of destiny but further stimulated Yumo��s desire for slaughter.


    In Xiao��s view, as long as the Mengxi released even a trace of her holy aura, she would undoubtedly meet her demise. If he could eliminate both of these major threats in one fell swoop, Xiao couldn��t help but imagine himself waking up from a dream tonight, perhaps even laughing. After all, anyone who could threaten Yumo would cease to exist.


    However, things didn��t go as planned. Xiao��s desired outcome failed to materialize this time.


    ��Mengxi didn��t unleash her power, and Lady Yumo didn��t attack the Girl of Destiny...��


    This scene left Xiao puzzled and filled with countless thoughts.


    "It��s really... strange..."


    ��It should be noted that Lady Yumo��s Shadow power in that state was incredibly eerie, cold, and filled with cruelty and bloodlust. Even top-tier experts like me couldn��t help but shudder unconsciously. Let alone that girl.��


    ��That sense of crisis should have been suffocating, like a mountain pressing down on her.��


    ��And in the face of danger, wouldn��t a normal person instinctively mobilize their power to protect themselves? But... this girl... why did she do nothing? Shouldn��t she either activate her power to confront Xue Tianao or run away?��


    "Why..."


    Considering Mengxi��s various deeds, Xiao didn��t believe she was the type to be scared stiff, and at a loss for what to do. So, there must be some other reason...


    ��Could it be that she... trusts Lady Yumo so much? Believing that she wouldn��t harm her?��


    ��But... she has only known Lady Yumo in her current disguise for a few days��, It��s not like she would establish such a trusting relationship so quickly, And she doesn��t seem like that kind of person either...��


    ��Could it be...�� Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Was it mere luck? Was she rendered unconscious? Or was her calmness a result of not witnessing what transpired?"


    ��Strange...��


    The more Xiao thought about it, the more confused he felt.


    "Well, let��s not dwell on this for now. There are other things to do..."


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Xiao sighed helplessly. Then, a sudden excruciating pain tore through his mind, as if his heart was being ripped apart.


    It caused this imposing Duke to stumble and kneel on the ground. Fortunately, he used the demonic spear to support himself in time, otherwise, Xiao would have embarrassingly fallen flat on the ground.


    Though there weren��t many people around, as the head of the Black Rose family, Xiao instinctively tried to maintain his elegant image.


    "It seems... I��m a bit drained..."


    Xiao chuckled bitterly in his heart.


    Regardless of how foolish and arrogant the Girl of Destiny was, it was undeniable that Xue Tianao, who unleashed the power of the third shackles, was truly Powerful. It wasn��t easy to maintain the barrier and suppress him at the same time. It��s no wonder that guy was so arrogantly confident. It seems he had some tricks up his sleeve.


    Also...


    "I should use it sparingly in the future; otherwise... the curse��s effect might become Dangerous..."

 Chapter 301 - 302: The Daughter’s Dilemma part (1) [1/2]

    "I must use it carefully in the future; otherwise... the curse��s effect might become Dangerous..."


    With these thoughts, Xiao turned his head and looked at the demonic spear beside him, in its "ferocious" state.


    This demonic spear was originally the weapon of the former king of the demons and possessed sentience. The power contained within the spear was not to be underestimated, and after being infused with Lady Yumo��s blood, its power became even more intense.


    ��After liberating the power of the demonic spear, my strength increased substantially. As far as I know, there were probably only a few people like Pierre who can fight me in this state. However, while using this power, the horrifying curse within the demonic spear would also affect my body, causing numerous side effects...��


    But, in order to complete the mission, Xiao resolutely decided to use this power.


    "Afterward, Lady Yumo will probably scold me for not taking care of my body..."


    Imagining the black-haired girl getting angry at him, Xiao shook his head helplessly.


    Then, a pure black light flickered in Xiao��s eyes, and with the surge of demonic power within him, the agonizing screams emanating from the bloodied mouth of the demonic spear, abruptly ceased. The violent aura surrounding the spear gradually dissipated.


    The entire spear seemed to be enveloped in irresistible drowsiness, quickly losing its desire for slaughter. The azure demonic eyes slowly closed, and the ferocious blood-stained jaws transformed into countless black demonic particles, dissipating into the air.


    Soon, the demonic spear returned to its usual staff-like form.


    As the power of the demonic spear was once again locked away, Xiao��s beautiful gray hair and deep blue eyes gradually returned to their original pure black color, and the strange feminine aura around him dissipated.


    Xiao stretched his body lazily.


    At that moment, a slightly teasing but joyful voice reached Xiao��s ears:


    "If Mommy discovers that you��ve unleashed the power of the demonic spear, she will definitely scold you once more,"


    "Mhm."


    Hearing this, Xiao slowly turned his head to look behind him. There, instead of the two imposing Abyssal Demons that stood there before, stood a delicately carved, beautiful gray-haired girl.


    And this gray-haired girl was none other than Liyu.


    Influenced by Yumo��s mannerisms, Liyu preferred to move in a human form rather than maintain her beast form.


    After confirming that Xue Tianao��s presence had completely disappeared, Liyu reverted to her human form.


    After finding a piece of clothing to cover her exposed tender body, Liyu approached Xiao from behind. In Liyu��s embrace was the joyfully wagging head of our silly little white wolf friend, Limo.


    Unlike her sister, Limo still preferred a ��wilder�� posture. Therefore, when Yumo was absent, Limo chose to maintain her beast form and quietly allowed herself to be held by her sister, enjoying the pleasure of successfully dealing with the Chosen One, while also relishing her sister��s caresses.


    On her furry little face, a blissful smile bloomed, occasionally accompanied by adorable meowing sounds~


    Looking at the two sisters who had fought side by side with him just now, Xiao smiled faintly, shaking his head with a sense of relief. After all, he had already pondered over this question just now.


    "Liyu, you don��t need to tease me like this."


    "Hmm? How is it teasing? I��m just worried about my companion~"


    With Yumo absent and her heart filled with excitement, Liyu unintentionally revealed a mischievous smile, as if her hidden little demon nature, suppressed for so long under the pressure of the situation, was starting to resurface.


    "You didn��t forget, did you? You made a promise to Mother not to use this power recklessly, remember?"


    "Meow!" (That��s right~)


    The little white wolf in Liyu��s embrace chimed in as well.


    Helplessly, Xiao smiled:


    "Come on, I was forced to use it, wasn��t that Chosen One too strong? Besides, Liyu, you don��t have to worry about me for now. You should worry about yourself."


    "Hmm? Myself?"


    "You and Lady Limo sneaking out of the Great Forest and coming to the palace like this, have you considered how to explain it to Lady Yumo? You know that she has repeatedly warned you not to approach the Chosen Ones. If I use the power of the demonic spear, the worst I��ll face is a scolding. But your unauthorized actions, I believe, won��t be as simple as just a scolding."


    "Uh..."


    Upon hearing this, the playful expression on Liyu��s face disappeared. She stood motionless, as if struck by lightning, and her previously joyful composure returned normal. Liyu anxiously bit her small lips.


    ��Xiao is right...��


    ��Not only did we keep it a secret from Mommy and sneak out of the house without permission, but we also came to the imperial palace and even joined forces to attack Xue Tianao, which Mommy had noticed...��


    ��Um, well...��


    Unexpectedly, it appears that there will be consequences...


    For a moment, Liyu instinctively and somewhat nervously covered her little butt...


    Limo: "??? Meow???"


    "Um, Mom..."


    Liyu pouted, while her face displayed a mix of confusion and anxiety.


    According to the original plan, Xue Tianao was supposed to be eliminated by Xiao alone. However, considering that the Child of Destiney might have many tricks up their sleeve, Xiao had made a few backup plans before executing the mission.


    One of those plans involved both Limo and Liyu joining forces to beat up Xue Tianao.


    Naturally, they were more than willing to have a chance to thrash Xue Tianao and eliminate this threat to their mother. But along with their eagerness came hesitation.


    Regardless of the circumstances, because the power of divinity would greatly stimulate the ferocity of the Abyssal Demon, potentially triggering a hysterical attack beyond control, Yumo had long ago instructed Liyu and the other children not to take action against the Chosen One on their own.


    When informing their mother about the plan, they only mentioned that Xiao would personally handle it.


    Although their mother usually appeared cute, incredibly gentle, and easy to talk to, she really disliked having to repeat herself.


    If she had said something multiple times and you still didn��t listen, then she wouldn��t show any mercy.


    Just like what happened to their second brother, who kept getting into fights, and to Limo, who constantly craved the heroes as food...


    Afterward, their butts were as red as a tomato! Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liyu was well aware of this fact. However, just now, after Xue Tianao summoned two peak Divine Tier alchemical puppets, Liyu still decisively rushed forward.


    After all, in her opinion, if she could successfully eliminate this existence that threatened her mother��s life, what did it matter even if her butt turned into a flower?


    And so, Liyu unleashed her Shadow power, transforming into the form of the "Deathwing" and charged into the battlefield.


    From the outcome, Xue Tianao was defeated.


    Their objective was achieved.


    However, as the mission came to an end and Liyu listened to Xiao��s words, a wave of uneasiness washed over her once more. Despite her earlier boldness, confidently proclaiming that she had no fear of "death," the realization of potentially facing the repercussions of her impulsive actions caused Liyu to feel a surge of unease deep within her.

 Chapter 302 - 303: The Daughter’s Dilemma part (2) [2/2]

    After thinking it through...


    Didn��t Mom just destroy Xue Tianao not far from here? If Xue Tianao is gone, won��t Mom quickly come rushing over here?!


    With this in mind, a chill ran down Liyu��s spine as she looked down at her body wrapped in tattered cloth.


    "Oh no, this... smell..."


    At this moment, Liyu, feeling somewhat helpless, discovered that her body was covered in the scent of blood...


    Not just from the son of destiny, but also from numerous other Imperial City soldiers.


    She herself was one thing, but the scent of blood on Limo, her sister, was even stronger. And it wasn��t just the smell; there were even traces of blood at the corners of Limo��s mouth...


    What did this mean? It was obvious, right? If Mother were to arrive in the next moment, there wouldn��t be sufficient time to clean up the evidence!


    For a moment, Liyu��s cute emerald eyes were filled with a feeling of sadness and despair.


    Looking at the oblivious little wolf nestled in her arms, still blissfully unaware and happily licking its lips after a satisfying meal, Liyu couldn��t help but display a speechless expression.


    Raising her hand and rubbing the tongue-sticking-out little white wolf, Liyu sighed helplessly.


    "Sister... How can you still be smiling here..."


    "Meow?"(huh?)


    Hearing Liyu��s words, the little white wolf turned its head, perplexed, and looked at her younger sister, her crimson eyes filled with confusion.


    Regarding this, Liyu had already given up on explaining and instead held the little white wolf tightly, anxiously gazing ahead at the direction of her mother��s presence. While waiting for her arrival, Liyu��s mind began to race, pondering how to craft a reasonable and cunning argument.


    And perhaps, if necessary, she might have to consider selling her sister...


    "Meow?"


    Whether it suddenly sensed a chill or not, the little white wolf��s ears suddenly perked up, and it cleverly turned its head to look at its sister behind it.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, Liyu couldn��t help but furrow her brow.


    Because, at this moment, the little girl realized that there seemed to be no sign of her Mother��s arrival.


    ��her presence is still lingering in the same place ��


    "Hmm? What��s going on?"


    Perplexed, Liyu unintentionally turned to Xiao, who was standing beside her, seeking help.


    "Could it be... Mother is tangled up because she personally killed the Chosen One? It��s too complicated, isn��t it?"


    To this, Xiao could only shake her head helplessly.


    "It��s possible, but who knows."


    Saying that, Xiao glanced somewhat reluctantly at the two sisters covered in stains of blood.


    "In any case, Lady Yumo doesn��t seem to have immediate plans to come over. You might as well take this opportunity to clean yourselves up and think about how to explain."


    "Hmm... That makes sense."


    As Limo didn��t immediately come to apprehend them with the incriminating evidence, Liyu couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    But when Xiao turned and left, Liyu asked curiously, "Xiao? Where are you going? Aren��t you supposed to report the results to Mother?"


    "What��s there to report? Besides, for safety reasons, I need to handle some matters outside the city,"


    Xiao replied. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Outside the city? Hmm?"


    Liyu furrowed her brow, feeling concerned about what would happen inside the city.


    "No need to worry about that. Lady Kalina will take care of it. Without Xue Tianao, that old troublemaker won��t cause any more problems,"


    Xiao explained. With that, grayish-white magic surged around his body, and with the help of flight magic, he transformed into a gray meteor, rushing toward the outskirts of the city.


    "Um, alright,"


    Liyu murmured softly, her gaze shifting toward the direction of the dungeon. To dismantle the power of the Snow Night Empire completely, it was necessary to not only eliminate the Son of destiny but also the Grand General who had the support of many people.


    At that moment, the General should be battling Kalin underground as planned.


    Although her third sister was currently fighting the strongest person of the Snow Night Empire, Liyu remained calm, free of worries. She knew her sister��s strength well.


    Instead of worrying about Kalina, she decided to spend more time contemplating how to cleverly explain things to her Mother.


    ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t escape punishment.��


    With this thought, Liyu couldn��t help but shiver and reached behind to rub her unharmed and delicate little butt.


    --


    Meanwhile, inside the dungeon, a peculiar scene unfolded. Normally, a battle between two peak 8th Tier would bring about catastrophic destruction. If the battle took place underground, the shockwaves alone would cause unprecedented landslides, reducing the city above to ruins in an instant.


    However, at this moment, the entire dungeon fell into an eerie silence after the initial waves of battle. It bore no resemblance to a battlefield where two masters were fighting. Instead, a massive fireball burned fiercely within the dungeon.


    Apart from that, there was no trace of Kalina or Luo Kefei within the battlefield.


    Silently observing from a distance, Sebastian wore an indifferent expression as he gracefully lifted a teacup to his lips and took a gentle sip.


    In contrast to Sebastian, the Black Rose Family members who had just arrived to provide support stood in shock, staring at their colleagues led by Sebastian, who sat on the ground sipping tea.


    After a slight twitch at the corner of his eye, one of the captains, a man with brown hair, couldn��t resist asking "Um, Lord Sebastian? Wasn��t Lady Kalina supposed to be... engaged in a duel with the esteemed General?"


    "Yes,"


    replied Sebastian with an indifferent expression.


    "She��s right over there."


    With a gesture, Sebastian pointed to the massive flaming sun hanging not far away.


    "Huh?"


    The brown-haired man was instantly confused, and upon observing the situation around the fireball, he became even more shoked.


    "Um, is this just a fireball? Isn��t it the one Lady Kalina left for you, Lord Sebastian, to keep warm? Considering your frail health and old age."


    "...,"


    Sebastian��s eyebrow twitched slightly.


    "If you have nothing important to say, then it��s better to remain silent."


    "I-I apologize, Lord Sebastian... I was simply curious. So, this fireball is merely the one Lady Kalina left behind, right? It doesn��t exhibit any strong energy fluctuations, and I can��t sense the presence of that old guy Luo Kefei."


    "Are you... part of the group trained more than twenty years ago?"


    "Um? Yes, we are."


    "Oh, I see."


    Sebastian nodded absentmindedly, further confusing the brown-haired man.


    "Um, Lord Sebastian, I didn��t fully understand your previous words... What happened twenty years ago?"


    "It��s nothing. It��s just that when your group started training, Lady Kalina had already left. It��s natural for you not to have seen her and have such questions."


    Saying this, Sebastian calmly placed his teacup down and pointed ahead to the blazing crimson sun.


    "That��s Lady Kalina��s domain, known as the ��Scorching Hell.�� It allows her to drag enemies into her own realm, a separate space where she can give them a good beating. Although it appears tranquil on the outside, it hides an entirely different world within."


    "I see... Um, if that��s true, then is Lady Kalina facing the Grand General all by herself in her own realm? He��s her opponent, right?! I mean, he even managed to push back Lord Pierre! Do you think Lady Kalina can win?"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian turned his head in disbelief and glanced at the young lad standing behind him.


    " push back Lord Pierre, huh..."


    ��Well, now that you mention it, there seems to be such a saying in the Snow Night Empire...��


    ��But push back��?��


    ��These Snow Night Empire folks really have some nerve, huh?��


    ��Clearly, at that time, Lord Pierre backed away in embarrassment because of Lady Kalina��s outburst...��


    ��What does it have to do with Luo Kefei?��

 Chapter 303 - 304: Thirty Years Ago [1/1]

    Thirty Years Ago


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    With a thunderous roar, the air quivered, resonating with a burst of intense blue-purple light. The overwhelming power of the Shadow surged forth, engulfing everything in its path. Soldiers and warriors were thrown through the air, their bodies convulsing from the impact, blood spilling from their mouths as they succumbed to unconsciousness.


    Those with weaker abilities had their souls crushed on the spot, unable to withstand the immense pressure.


    Amidst a sea of anxious and despairing gazes, a towering figure emerged. Standing at an imposing height of eight meters, the colossal being was adorned in dark purple armor, exuding an ominous aura.


    A haze of purple mist wrapped around its towering figure as it raised a colossal, pale white sword with a purposeful and measured movement, capturing the undivided attention of everyone present.


    The immense power of the Shadow, scattered throughout the vast world, started converging relentlessly onto the pale sword, creating a distortion in space with its overwhelming and terrifying energy.


    The Snow Night Empire��s supreme commander, and supporters from other nations, and numerous exceptional adventurers looked on in sheer terror, understanding the intentions of the Abyssal demon King.


    "Quick! Stop him! Attack now!"


    The coalition commanders roared, rallying the remaining forces to unleash their most powerful attacks! Spells, martial techniques, and sword beams poured down like a torrential storm, venting their fury toward the fearsome demon King.


    However, their attacks were too slow.


    Amidst the panicked gazes of countless powerful figures, a mocking expression appeared beneath the crimson eyes hidden behind the [Sword Demon]��s helmet.


    Undeterred by the onslaught of powerful attacks, the [Sword Demon] slowly raised the giant pale sword above his head, gripping the hilt tightly with both hands.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    In the next moment, a hoarse and terrifying roar echoed, and a sinister smile cracked through the helmet of the Sword Demon.


    The pale sword in his hand was swiftly swung forward.


    "Boom!!!"


    Thunder roared, and the heavens and earth trembled!


    In an instant, the suppressed power of Shadow within the pale sword erupted, transforming into a destructive purple light! It howled, charging forward with unstoppable force!


    With just one clash, the human coalition forces attack was instantly neutralized, and the Sword Demon continued to charge forward, demolishing everything in his path!


    Facing such a powerful attack, despite the best efforts of many skilled figures to defend themselves, they were inevitably overwhelmed by the dazzling sword light and reduced to mere debris.


    In an instant, the path of the sword light became a desolate wasteland, erasing every trace of life.


    The united forces of humanity, under the lamenting and menacing sword aura, were utterly shattered, with nearly fifty thousand elite soldiers on the brink of annihilation.


    However, even in the face of such devastation unleashed by the Sword Demon, its power was not entirely negated. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remnants of the sword aura tore through the plain, splitting a distant mountain peak into two.


    This very mountain, now divided, is known as the Albiro Grand Canyon in the northern part of the Snow Night Empire.


    Under the relentless onslaught of the Sword Demon, silence engulfed the open field.


    Even those who survived the previous assault were rendered almost powerless to continue their resistance. Gasping for breath, trembling in fear, they lay on the ground, awaiting the inevitable embrace of death.


    They had no strength left to carry on the fight.


    Among them was General Luo Kefei, struggling to support himself with his Icey blade.


    While Trembling, he managed to rise from the ground. and gazed ahead, confronting the terrifying presence Infront of him.


    Feeling utterly powerless and filled with despair, Luo Kefei struggled to breathe.


    "How�� how we end up like that?"


    As he gazed at the figure in front of him, a deep sense of unwillingness consumed Luo Kefei��s heart.


    Three eight-Tier powerhouses, himself included, had joined the siege against the Sword Demon. Moreover, they were supported by numerous elite troops.


    ��But... why couldn��t we defeat this monster? How were we crushed so effortlessly...��


    "I have dedicated decades of my life to protect this country..."


    Yet,


    ��why... Even with 8-Tiers, we still couldn��t withstand this monster... ��


    Pain, disappointment, unwillingness, sadness, anger, and other negative emotions flooded the general��s heart, causing his emotions to spiral out of control.


    Confronted by the slowly advancing Sword Demon, seemingly ready to claim his life, Luo Kefei even contemplated the idea of fleeing.


    "It��s impossible... There��s no way to win..."


    Succumbing to the dominance of these emotions, Luo Kefei lost his will to fight, and his sword slipped from his grasp.


    In the next moment, he swiftly turned his head and desperately summoned the remaining qi within his body, running toward the south.


    Disheveled, he no longer exuded the commanding presence of a general. However, before he could take more than a few steps, Luo Kefei��s eyes widened, and a suffocating sensation overwhelmed his heart, draining the color from his face.


    "Oh no... This is bad!"


    Realizing the impending danger, Luo Kefei was instantly gripped by fear, swiftly turning his head to glance behind him. At that very moment...


    The Sword Demon, emanating a brutal and tyrannical aura, instantly transformed into a purple light and unexpectedly appeared behind Luo Kefei.


    As it emitted piercing roars, it fiercely raised its pale giant sword.


    Clearly, with this strike, Luo Kefei��s life would come to an end.


    However, even though Luo Kefei knew this, he was powerless to resist.


    His strength was nearly depleted, leaving him incapable of defending himself against the attack of this demon King.


    Moreover, even if he had the strength, with his abilities, it was impossible for him to withstand the Sword Demon��s powerful attack...


    At this moment, perhaps the only path awaiting Luo Kefei was death.


    "It��s over... There��s no hope..."


    However,


    Just as Luo Kefei was deeply trapped in despair, closing his eyes in preparation for death,


    The Sword Demon��s movements inexplicably stopped.


    ��?!!��


    "Huh?!"


    Waiting for some time, with no sign of the opponent��s deadly strike,


    Luo Kefei, filled with doubt, opened his eyes,


    Then, under the astonished gaze of the general, this terrifying being, who had slaughtered countless lives like a god of death, inexplicably trembled.


    Luo Kefei could even faintly see a few drops of cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    And in the next moment, not only did the Sword Demon cease its attack, but the entire demon suddenly leaped into the air, transforming into a blue-purple meteor, without even looking back, and swiftly rushed toward the north, disappearing in an instant on the horizon.


    Only Luo Kefei, who had survived the catastrophe, sat dumbfounded in his original spot, shockingly staring in the direction where the Sword Demon vanished.


    "Huh?? What... what just happened?"


    ...


    ...


    In this way, the most significant crisis since the founding of the Snow Night Empire, the Albiro Incident, came to an end.


    Although the situation had concluded, during this period, the empire��s poor performance and the incapability of its hundred thousand soldiers to defeat a demon king caused the emperor to lose all face.


    In order to salvage the empire��s dignity,


    The emperor chose to cover up the truth.


    Although only the Sword Demon had attacked, for the sake of pride, the official announcement from the Snow Night Empire claimed that the Sword Demon had led tens of thousands of abyssal demons in the war.


    Simultaneously, the empire twisted its devastating defeat into a glorious victory. General Luo Kefei became hailed as the hero who repelled the Sword Demon and protected the Snow Night Empire.


    The emperor at the time even ceremoniously bestowed upon Luo Kefei the honorary title of "Guardian Grand General."


    Afterward,


    Luo Kefei��s status continued to rise, and the support of the people within the empire remained high.


    However, amidst all this glory, Luo Kefei felt a pang of guilt in his heart. After all, he hadn��t truly repelled the Sword Demon, nor did he possess the qualifications to confront it.


    He was not a national hero but a desperate Figure attempting to escape.


    Nevertheless, for the sake of the empire��s stability, he did his utmost to play the role of the Guardian General.


    The Albiro Incident became the inner demon Luo Kefei had hidden in his heart for many years, considering it the greatest shame of his life.


    He swore that such a thing would never happen again. At the same time, in order to live up to this title, Luo Kefei dedicated himself to rigorous training for thirty years.


    His aim was to become a true powerhouse, someone worthy of this title. He aspired to protect the country with his own strength in the next Abyssal Demon invasion, rather than relying on the mercy of the demons.


    Luo Kefei didn��t believe that future invading demons would retreat inexplicably as the Sword Demon did.


    After thirty years of arduous cultivation, Luo Kefei finally reached the threshold of the peak-8-Tier. His strength had skyrocketed, and he was no longer the weak general who trembled before the Sword Demon.


    However,


    Today, Luo Kefei discovered with despair that even after so many years of effort, he still couldn��t protect anything...

 Chapter 304 - 305: Luo Kefei’s Determination [1/2]

    Within Kalina��s domain, the Inner Hell of scorching flames (Inferno), the world transformed into an endless sea of crimson flames,


    guided by the power of shadows, These flames condensed swiftly, taking the form of innumerable arrows. They descended with a furious storm, howling as they approached the ice wall ahead.


    The thick, ice barrier shattered into countless fragments under the relentless assault of the fiery arrows, dissolving into oblivion within Inferno.


    With the loss of the ice barrier protection, Luo Kefei, the Guardian General couldn��t hide his furious expression. At that moment, he no longer possessed the imposing aura he had at the beginning.


    His clothes were torn, his cloak charred black, and his body covered in bloodstains as if he had just emerged from the depths of hell.


    His wounds and burn marks were a chilling sight to behold.


    As an eighth-Tier powerhouse, Luo Kefei possessed unparalleled healing abilities.


    Most wounds would quickly mend, and even severed limbs could regenerate. However, now, Luo Kefei��s wounds continued to accumulate while his healing lagged far behind.


    As expected, the flames from the shattered ice wall whistled toward Luo Kefei.


    Despite timely unleashing his ice attribute aura and wielding his Icey blade to resist, he couldn��t evade all the attacks. Dozens of terrifying flame arrows pierced through the old general��s body.


    Intolerable pain relentlessly assailed Luo Kefei��s mind, prompting the Grand General to release another heart-wrenching scream.


    In the midst of Luo Kefei��s agony, a crimson figure launched a fierce attack, appearing abruptly before him, surrounded by an intense Shadow Aura. This attacker was none other than Kalina.


    At this moment, the once-hidden jet-black demonic horns and demonic wings on Kalina��s body became strikingly visible. Her delicate body was engulfed in crimson flames, under her control, shaping into a sturdy flame armor that encased her alluring and captivating figure.


    Simultaneously, red fiery patterns emerged on Kalina��s face, resembling battle totems.


    It must be acknowledged that Kalina now exuded an indescribable beauty emanating from her fiery passion.


    And in her beauty, the raging inferno of hellfire bestowed upon everything around an overwhelming sense of oppression. Beautiful, yet harboring a murderous intent.


    Faced with such a beautiful and Powerful presence, Luo Kefei instantly felt as if he faced a great enemy, his blue eyes filled with gravity.


    In the next moment, he saw Kalina��s sword, brimming with immense heat, thrusting toward him.


    Guided by his instincts for battle and survival, Luo Kefei immediately raised the two blades in his hands, crossing them in front of his chest. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Icey-blue aura surged forth without reservation, enveloping the twin blades.


    Luo Kefei��s extreme cold was enough to freeze souls, a power that countless experts on the continent feared.


    However, in the domain of the "Scorching Hell," surrounded by an endless expanse of fiery purgatory, and confronted with Kalina��s meticulously prepared killer move, this coldness appeared utterly inconsequential...


    *Boom!*


    Accompanied by a deafening roar!


    The ice-blue Aura and the crimson power of shadows clashed violently! The shockwave generated by the eruption of terrifying power instantly swept through the entire space.


    The successive and relentless impacts caused the stability of the domain to falter, with cracks appearing on the barriers of space.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"


    Confronted by Kalina��s powerful strike, Luo Kefei let out a hysterical roar.


    His blue eyes Become red with blood, and fresh blood continuously flowed from the corners of his mouth! Almost all of his coldness was concentrated on the twin blades, and even parts of Luo Kefei��s soul began to burn, attempting to withstand Kalina��s attack.


    However,


    Compared to abyssal demons, human strength is limited.


    Even though they both reached the peak of the eighth Tier, the physical strength, attacking power, defensive capabilities, and regenerative abilities of ordinary humans are far inferior to abyssal demons. Despite Luo Kefei��s current strength, after a series of earth-shattering clashes, his stamina had significantly consumed.


    At this moment, even if he gave it his all, Luo Kefei can��t withstand Kalina��s attack.


    As time passed,


    The ice-blue radiance gradually became suppressed by the fiery crimson flames, and fresh blood continued to burst from Luo Kefei��s body.


    *Boom!*


    In that instant, the icy-blue aura that had been sustaining him finally lost its strength, crumbling away before being engulfed by the relentless crimson power of shadows. Lokefi��s twin blades slipped from his trembling hands, and Kalina seized the opening, ruthlessly driving her attack toward Lokefi��s chest.


    *Crack...*


    Accompanied by a crisp shattering sound,


    Luo Kefei��s protective ice armor and the black gold armor on his chest were both shattered by Kalina��s attack, The scorching flames fiercely struck Luo Kefei��s chest, causing the esteemed general to spit out a mouthful of blood and sent him flying, crashing heavily into the barrier of the domain.


    In this clash,


    Kalina undeniably emerged victorious,


    although Luo Kefei wasn��t instantly killed by the strike, he was undoubtedly on his last breath. As long as Kalina launched a few more attacks, Luo Kefei would unquestionably be dead.


    This fact,


    Luo Kefei himself was well aware of it,


    looking at the Flame Demon King not far away, still bathed in raging fire and displaying an imposing aura, A strong feeling of powerlessness and a deep unwillingness welled up relentlessly in the heart of this experienced general.


    "Heh... Nothing has changed��"


    Luo Kefei helplessly shook his head,


    after cultivating for so long, honing so many powerful techniques.


    He thought that when facing a Demon King��s existence, he would have the strength to put up a fight.


    He wouldn��t be as powerless as he was when facing the Sword Demon.


    However, today, after facing Inferno, Luo Kefei despairingly discovered


    that feeling of powerlessness had not disappeared.


    Even if he exerted all his efforts, he couldn��t catch a glimpse of a glimmer of victory.


    "Truly... truly a monster..."


    Luo Kefei, with a touch of desolation, sighed and exclaimed.


    After slightly regaining his senses from the recent conflict, Luo Kefei unconsciously glanced behind him, at the spatial barrier he had collided with earlier.


    And at that sturdy barrier, a tiny crack appeared at this moment.


    After enduring wave after wave of intense energy clashes, it seemed that a slight vulnerability appeared in Kalina��s domain.


    Realizing this, Luo Kefei��s eyes suddenly narrowed,


    if he could exert his remaining strength on it, he should be able to shatter Inferno��s domain barrier.


    If he did that, he would be able to escape with his life!


    "Survive... I must survive..."


    Facing the mighty existence of a Demon King Infront of him, escaping might be a wise choice.


    However,


    After quietly pondering this thought, Luo Kefei sighed and shook his head.


    After a moment of hesitation, he made a decision in his heart.


    This time, he didn��t plan to escape.


    The power of Inferno surpassed his imagination. If he were to flee, she would surely chase after him, and the entire skyDome would be engulfed in their battle, consumed by a sea of fire.


    Countless citizens of the empire he protected would perish in the flames,


    including his own daughter and granddaughter.


    The evacuation speed of the sky��s residents couldn��t match the spreading speed of Inferno��s sea of fire.


    ...


    Regardless,


    As the esteemed general, he had to fulfill his duty and eliminate this terrifying Demon King existence right here! Even if he couldn��t defeat her, he had to hold her back! Delay her as much as possible until the people could evacuate to a safe place! Or until the Emperor and other powerful Cultivators came to support him!


    If all else failed,


    He would have to self-destruct, taking this creature down with him!


    With this thought in mind, Luo Kefei��s expression turned resolute.


    The power that had just subsided within him surged once again, and even his life soul began to burn.


    His gaze locked onto Kalina, devoid of the previous despair and oppression, now filled with unwavering determination.


    "Bring it on!!"


    After saying that,


    Luo Kefei took a deep breath, tightly gripping the newly formed icy blade in his hands.


    They radiated a dazzling icy-blue light as he launched a fierce assault toward Kalina in front of him...


    ��?!?!��


    ��Huh?!��


    Seeing this scene, Kalina, who had intended to launch an attack to stop Luo Kefei from escaping, couldn��t help but reveal a Shocked expression,


    ��What?!��


    "He dares to charge at me??"

 Chapter 305 - 306: Kalina’s Concern [2/2]

    ��What?��


    ��He��s charging ?��


    Facing the majestic and icy blue light, which carried an imposing aura and a surge of freezing cold, Kalina couldn��t help but show a bewildered expression.


    In fact,


    Kalina had heard quite a bit about Luo Kefei from her brother, Pierre.


    Some of it came from Black Rose and most of it from Pierre himself.


    Thirty years ago, when they learned that the Son of Destiny was born in the border region between the Snow Night Empire��s west and Golden City, the Black Rose family took action immediately.


    Due to the tense relationship between the Sadik Empire and the Snow Night Empire at that time, and the Nightingale organization not yet mature to become what is it now, infiltrating the Snow Night Empire to find the Son of Destiny wasn��t easy.


    So, they had Pierre appear in the North, responsible for attracting the attention of various forces to secretly carry out their mission.


    However,


    Although it was supposed to be a distraction, Pierre accidentally turned it into an annihilation, leaving the Snow Night Empire��s allied forces in a miserable state. During this process, he encountered this guy named Luo Kefei.


    According to Pierre, this guy was a coward who fled in the face of danger, nothing to be feared. And the title of "General of nation" was just an empty name.


    Therefore,


    Initially, Kalina also had a strong aversion to Luo Kefei, after all, she hated cowardly and timid people.


    She thought that someone like him, upon discovering "Inferno��s" Domain and power, would choose to escape...


    ��But unexpectedly, he turned around and continued attacking me?��


    ��Moreover, that look in his eyes... quite resolute, even though he knows he��s not strong enough, there��s no trace of fear...��


    "It seems that what Pierre said doesn��t quite match up..."


    [Esteemed General]


    [The General of nation]


    ��Seems like it��s not just an empty title��


    As Kalina pondered on these thoughts, the scorn and disdain in her orange-red eyes gradually faded away, giving way to a feeling of respect.


    Although she had indulged in chivalry during her childhood to a large extent just to please her mother, Kalina��s character and style were still somewhat influenced by those chivalric principles.


    At least, she admired those who were fearless in the face of death and showed great courage.


    "Still, quite principled."


    ��Since that��s the case��


    ��As a reward, I��ll go all out too...��


    In that moment of decision, Kalina narrowed her eyes slightly,


    A bright crimson flame blazed from her chest, instantly enveloping her entire body...


    A few minutes later, inside the dungeon, Sebastian, who had been quietly sitting and drinking tea for a while, furrowed his brows and looked meaningfully at the scorching red fireball ahead.


    "Hmm? It seems it��s over..."


    Upon hearing this, the surrounding Black Rose members, who had been waiting patiently, immediately kneeled down on one knee, respectfully greeting the crimson fireball.


    In the next moment, under the reverent gaze of Sebastian and the others, the red fireball gradually contracted, eventually transforming into flickering crimson particles that dissipated within the dungeon.


    As the flames containing the power of Shadow vanished, a seductive and enchanting figure appeared in front of Sebastian and the others.


    It was Kalina, dressed in fiery armor.


    At that moment, Kalina��s right hand tightly gripped a charred corpse...


    Kalina��s flames possessed a terrifying temperature capable of reducing even the toughest iron to nothingness.


    To be able to preserve a corpse under such high temperatures, the deceased must have been incredibly powerful. It was becoming evident who this completely disfigured charred corpse belonged to.


    "Luo Kefei, huh..."


    Sebastian chuckled inwardly.


    He wasn��t surprised by this outcome at all. Compared to the Luo Kefei who fought Lord Pierre in the past, the current Esteemed General was truly deserving of his title, possessing formidable strength among humans.


    ��However, no matter how powerful he was, he is still human.��


    ��Even though they were both at the peak of the eighth Tier, his physical abilities couldn��t compare to Lady Kalina, who was A Demon king.��


    Furthermore, unlike Lady Limo and the others, Lady Kalina, just like Lord Pierre, was capable of completely controlling her liberated state.


    It��s worth noting that while Lady Limo��s strength greatly increased after entering her liberated state, her actions were driven by instinct, and her power was unleashed randomly.


    But Lady Kalina was different.


    After unleashing her power, she wouldn��t lose her rationality.


    In a state of maintaining her sanity, Lady Kalina could utilize more skills and diverse tactics.


    Additionally, by compressing the dreadful power of the Shadow Flames into her humanoid form, Lady Kalina��s physical abilities, including attack power, defense, and speed, were further enhanced.


    Coupled with the existence of her domain, the "Scorching Hell" the possibility of Luo Kefei winning was almost non-existent.


    Now, his death in battle was within expectations.


    ��However, the fact that Lady Kalina brought his corpse out was unexpected. Shouldn��t it have been reduced to ashes?��


    Thinking about this, Sebastian couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression, then curiously asked,


    "Lady Kalina, what is this...?"


    "Hmm?"


    After noticing Sebastian��s gaze, Kalina glanced at the charred corpse in her hand with a complex expression.


    After a moment of silence, it seemed that Kalina had no intention of explaining.


    Instead, she gently handed the body to a knight from the Black Rose family and whispered,


    " find a place and bury him."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, the knight showed a surprised expression but quickly regained composure and respectfully lowered his head.


    "Understood, Lady Kalina."


    Although he was filled with doubts, since it was Kalina��s instruction, he would follow it. After handing over the body, Kalina turned her head toward the butler beside her.


    "You seem quite relaxed. Did Xiao succeed?"


    At these words, Sebastian smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, the Chosen One no longer exists. Lady Yumo killed him herself"


    "Hmm? E plan? Well, that��s good."


    Upon receiving this result, Kalina also showed a smile of relief.


    For this mission, she had put aside important tasks of her team and even pretended to have injured herself.


    Although she wouldn��t truly die, being wounded by Xue Tianao��s sword, which had injured her Source Core, and it was quite painful.


    Fortunately, after putting in so much effort, there was a reward.


    The parasite who threatened Mother and even desired to possess her Source Core was dead.


    ��Now, only the Girl of Destiny remained...��


    ��However, since the objective had been achieved, there was no need to continue causing a commotion...��


    Thinking this, Kalina glanced sideways and looked at the repulsive creature that was crouching not far behind Sebastian and the others, with three tails and clinging to the wall like a lizard.


    "Shuoyue, follow the original plan. After performing your act, let the Abyssal Demons retreat."


    As the words were spoken, the Abyssal Demon, who had been quietly clinging to the wall for a long time, slowly raised its massive head and revealed a pair of crimson vertical pupils radiating blue-golden light.


    Then, this colossal creature obediently nodded.


    -"Understood, Big Sis"


    A beautiful and melodious female voice, like a trickling stream, reached Kalina��s ears at that moment.


    Naturally, it was the voice of Shuoyue. With her powerful psychic abilities, although Shuoyue was located in the central part of the Winter Forest, her will never left the front lines.


    She constantly controlled every movement of the Abyssal Demons, not only directing them to strike important enemies but also suppressing their instinctive nature to kill, preventing the Abyssal Demon horde from doing anything that would displease her Mother.


    Additionally,


    Speaking of which, an image of a black figure surfaced in Kalina��s mind.


    "Speaking of which, Mommy? Where is she now?"


    Kalina couldn��t help but wonder. After all, her mother had inadvertently dealt with the Chosen One.


    ��She must be feeling quite down, right? As her considerate daughter, I should go and comfort her, shouldn��t I? Besides, I have to beat Limo and Liyu to it!��


    With that in mind, Kalina hastily turned to Sebastian by her side.


    "Sebastian, where is Mother now?"


    "You mean Lady Yumo?"


    Sebastian seemed to reveal a hint of hesitation upon hearing the question.


    "Well..."


    "Hmm? What��s the matter?"


    "According to Lady Yumo��s words, it seems she is currently with Mengxi..."


    Sebastian��s answer caused a furrow to appear on Kalina��s brow. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her amber eyes filled with a sense of gravity...


    Although Mengxi��s power and position were far inferior to Xue Tianao��s, the moment Kalina heard that name, an unexplainable feeling of dread filled her heart...


    She had a lingering feeling that the threat posed by that girl was even greater than Xue Tianao...

 Chapter 306 - 308: Can’t Let Go [2/2]

    Xiao��s illustration is finished, and I have posted it in Chapter 00. Kalina and Youlan��s illustration will come after him soon.


    [something went wrong with the automatic release and it posted 308 before 307.... maybe I set the time wrong sorry about that.... anyway this is chapter 308 read the other chapter then continue this*^]


    -----------------------------------------------


    "Sorry, Sister, I��ve been keeping this from you for so long."


    Mengxi blinked her beautiful lilac eyes and spoke sincerely. Upon hearing Mengxi��s apology and feeling her gentle tap on her cheek, Yumo��s turbulent heart finally settled, though her gaze remained conflicted as she looked at the silver-haired girl with a smile that seemed a bit too cute to be genuine.


    "You... you know that I��m a demon?"


    Yumo asked, her brows furrowing with unease.


    "Yes~"


    Mengxi nodded without hesitation and tilted her head, playfully asking,


    "But why would I be afraid of you, Sister? You saved my life back in the winter forest. If it wasn��t for you, I might not be here today. So, how could I be afraid of you?"


    Those words strangely brought comfort to Yumo, even though she couldn��t explain why. In some vague way, Yumo didn��t want Mengxi to fear her.


    However...


    "But you��re the Chosen One, right? You should... hate the aura of demons, shouldn��t you? And I��m not just an ordinary demon, you know? You��re well aware that demons despise the Chosen Ones. Are you really not afraid of something unexpected happening?"


    Yumo questioned, now aware of her own identity.


    Despite knowing who Yumo really was, Mengxi dared to get so close to her. This girl had such audacity.


    Yumo couldn��t help but feel puzzled, and her crimson eyes were filled with confusion.


    In fact, due to Mengxi��s bold behavior, a trace of displeasure crept into her heart. Undoubtedly, Yumo was experiencing a whirlwind of emotions��shock, melancholy, embarrassment, confusion, and discontent��all mixed together like a messy paste.


    "Really, not afraid~"


    Mengxi emphasized once again, and without any hesitation, she even went on to hug Yumo��s arm, catching her off guard.


    "Because I know, Sister Yumo is different from other Abyssal demons. If something unexpected were to happen, it would have happened already back in the winter forest, wouldn��t it?"


    "This...,"


    Yumo started to respond but was interrupted by Mengxi��s continued words.


    "Hehe, and you know what, Not all demons harbor hatred toward the Chosen Ones, right? At least, I don��t sense any hostility or loathing from you right now. And about the aura of Abyssal demons... hmm, it��s true that it��s not particularly pleasant."


    As these words reached Yumo��s ears, a trace of disappointment unintentionally flashed in her crimson eyes.


    "So... it��s like that..."


    "But,"


    Mengxi interjected.


    "But?"


    Yumo prompted.


    "Hehe~, the scent emanating from you, is different from that of ordinary demons. I don��t dislike it; in fact, I quite like it~"


    Speaking, Mengxi tightened her grasp on Yumo��s slender arm, pressing her soft cheeks against Yumo��s, as if to better feel her presence.


    These swift actions caused Yumo��s face, which had gradually regained its normal color, to once again blush with a hint of rosy hue.


    "It... it smells good. What... what nonsense are you talking about?" Yumo protested.


    "I��m not talking nonsense, I��m serious,"


    "Mmm, nonsense..."


    "No, I��m not deceiving you. How could I deceive Sister Yumo?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo couldn��t help but pout, and her eyes revealed a trace of "anger."


    "Nonsense... you deceived me for so long before, made me act like a fool, playing along..."


    "Ah, about that..."


    Seemingly sensing the complaint and displeasure in Yumo��s tone, Mengxi showed a wry smile, realizing that explaining this matter clearly would take some time and effort. However,


    ��Angry Sister Yumo is so cute~��


    As Mengxi gazed at Yumo��s blushing face, tinged with embarrassment and mild annoyance, her own heart couldn��t help but flutter with excitement.


    At this moment, Mengxi couldn��t help but miss the presence of "Xiaomo" (referring to Yumo). If it were Xiaomo, she could confidently reach out and pinch those delicate cheeks without hesitation. But with Yumo in this state, she could only toy with her as she pleased.


    ��Sigh, who knows if I��ll ever see Sister Yumo in such a vulnerable state again? ��


    ��Well, according to the novel from sister Bai, it all depends on how hard I work to make Sister Yumo soften her heart in the end! But for now...��


    ��Let��s explain clearly first.��


    After deceiving Yumo for so long, it would be awkward not to. With this in mind, Mengxi restrained her playful gaze and cute smile, revealing a rare serious expression as she met the worried eyes of Yumo.


    However, just as Mengxi was about to comfort the melancholic Yumo, a unique wave suddenly swept through her mind, causing the silver-haired girl��s brows to furrow in an instant.


    The words she was about to say were involuntarily swallowed back.


    "?!!"


    ��This... this feeling...��


    ��Could it be...��


    As if realizing something, Mengxi��s smile gradually faded, replaced by a solemn expression. Yumo, who noticed the change in Mengxi��s expression, still harbored some discontent, but a hint of concern appeared on her face:


    "Um, what��s wrong?"


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi was momentarily taken aback,


    Then she immediately realized that her change in expression was untimely. The seriousness on her face swiftly concealed, and her signature enchanting smile reappeared:


    "It��s nothing, don��t worry, Sister Yumo. Just some small matters."


    "Small... matters?"


    "Yes, but it can be a bit troublesome. So, sorry, Sister Yumo, I need to go deal with these issues first. I��ll explain when I come back."


    Saying this, Mengxi reluctantly released her hold on Yumo��s slender arm and gazed thoughtfully at the western sky.


    "Are you sure everything is okay?"


    Yumo still had some doubts,


    But Mengxi shook her head firmly and waved her hand nonchalantly, S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It��s really fine. I just need to take care of something. Wait for me to come back, Sister Yumo. Also, be careful not to let others discover your identity~..."


    After giving a few brief instructions,


    And daringly planting a kiss on Yumo��s face, Mengxi transformed into a silver light under the embrace of her holy aura, leaving Yumo alone, standing puzzled in place.


    Her dark red hair gradually swayed in the wind.


    ...


    ...


    Watching the silver light quickly disappear from her sight, Yumo pouted in displeasure,


    ��Ugh, she really did it again!��


    ��She said she wouldn��t deceive me! But she just did! Saying there��s nothing wrong, there must be something urgent!��


    Yumo couldn��t help but mutter furiously in her heart,


    Clearly,


    The current Yumo was feeling sulky.


    Indignation,


    After embarrassment, came anger.


    Once the thought crossed Yumo��s mind that the child she had trusted so much, the adorable girl who had been treated like a "little sister," could deceive her like this, she couldn��t contain her anger.


    Imagining the mocking thoughts in Mengxi��s heart every time she acted pretentious only further fueled Yumo��s fury.


    "Rotten brat! Naughty brat! Wretched brat! How dare she deceive me like this! I trusted her so much!"


    ��I can��t stand it anymore!��


    ��I don��t want to deal with her!��


    Frustrated, Yumo stomped her foot on the ground in anger, causing the previously calm earth to tremble once again.


    Thankfully, there was no one around, or else the terrifying power emanating from Yumo��s discontent would be enough to almost kill an ordinary person and even destroy their soul.


    Recalling Mengxi��s expression just now and the haste with which the silver-haired girl left, Yumo couldn��t help but furrow her brow.


    "What if something really happened?"


    ��Well...��


    ��Forget it!��


    ��I won��t bother with her! Let her do whatever she wants! How dare she deceive me! I won��t bother with her! If something goes wrong, it��s her problem, not mine!��


    "..."


    ��But, but, what if... what if something really did happen? What should I do if that child encounters unforeseen circumstances? I...��


    ��Well...��


    "Sigh..."


    "So annoying, so annoying, so annoying!..."


    After pondering for a while, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    She cursed inwardly, feeling tangled, and shook her head vigorously. With a complex mood, she glanced at the distant ruins.


    As the bloody butterflies danced and the crimson shadow power rippled, following Yumo��s command, a cute, giant bird-like Abyssal Demon covered in dark red fur set aside its "lunch" and emerged from the ruins.


    It looked at Yumo with an obedient expression.


    " follow that child and make sure nothing happens to her."

 Chapter 307: Maximum Embarrassment [1/2]

    Xiao��s illustration is finished, and I have posted it in Chapter 00. Kalina and Youlan��s illustration will come after him soon.


    The scene shifted back to where Xue Tianao was buried, amidst the ruins.


    two shadows were tightly attached together~


    One was extremely nervous, while the other remained calm and composed throughout.


    "Oh no, I should call you Sister Yumo~"


    Completely disregarding the intense and eerie aura surrounding Yumo, Mengxi fearlessly raised her hands and wrapped them around Yumo��s neck, affectionately whispering in her ear.


    In that instant, Yumo felt like she had been engulfed in a cosmic explosion, leaving her mind in disarray.


    She stood frozen in place, her crimson eyes trembling, and her beautiful face expressing an unprecedented mix of shock and confusion.


    It seemed as if Yumo��s mind couldn��t process the words spoken by Mengxi.


    It took a moment for Yumo to recover from her stunned state. She glanced hesitantly at the silver-haired girl who had just uttered such astonishing words.


    "Um..."


    Yumo still couldn��t believe what she had heard moments ago. Trying to maintain her composure, she forced a smile that appeared rather forced.


    "Um... Mengxi, did you just say..."


    Before Yumo could finish her sentence, Mengxi slowly released her hold on Yumo��s neck. Her lovely lilac eyes met Yumo��s astonished crimson gaze, and she spoke each word deliberately:


    "I said... Sister Yumo ~"


    When Mengxi pronounced the tow words "Sister Yumo," she even emphasized the pronunciation, ensuring that Yumo could clearly hear her.


    This confirmation shattered Yumo��s illusions completely, far beyond her imagination.


    And then, as expected, Yumo��s expression froze, her mind fractured. In that moment, a hurricane of emotions raged within the black-haired girl, shaking her inner world on an unprecedented scale.


    ��She... she, she, she... recognized... she recognized me?!! How... how is this possible?!! This can��t be happening! Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I acted so convincingly before, how did she see through it? was there a flaw in my performance? No, that can��t be! Sebastian himself acknowledged my acting skills as ��excellent��! How could Mengxi see through it?...��


    ��Moreover��!��


    ��Her memories were clearly overwritten by Shuoyue back then! How could she, a Tier 6, resist the power of Shuoyue? My daughter isn��t someone to be taken lightly!��


    ...


    In an instant, while Miss Yumo maintained a seemingly "calm" appearance, she stood frozen in place, her mind engulfed in a tumultuous storm, unleashing a mad roar within her.


    After the initial shock, an indescribable sense of embarrassment surged through Yumo��s heart, transforming her face into a ripe red tomato.


    Regaining some strength, Yumo broke free from Mengxi��s grasp, taking a few steps back, unable to hold back her scolding:


    "You... You... How did you... When did you find out?!!"


    Mischievously, Mengxi extended her slender finger and pressed it against her rosy lips.


    After thinking for a moment, the girl with silver hair tilted her head and said in a playful tone:


    "Well... I actually knew from the very beginning~"


    "Wait... What?!! From the beginning?! How is that possible..."


    Yumo��s crimson eyes filled with disbelief. Seeing this, Mengxi not only showed no intention of reining in, but further added fuel to the fire:


    "And not only that, I am aware that Sister Yu and Xiaomo are both Sister Yumo~"


    ��?!!!��


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s eyes contracted as if pierced by a sword infused with countless units of embarrassment. A rush of heat broke through her defenses and surged up to her ears.


    ��?! She also knows this?!��


    ��In other words, ... When I was looking after that brat in the winter forest, she was actually faking it?! She didn��t lose her memory at all?!


    ��Did I got fooled?!!��


    The thought of being fooled by the child-like Mengxi left Yumo breathless.


    And to make matters worse, she realized that Mengxi was aware of her pretending to be [Xiaomo].


    ��How did she discover it? Well, it doesn��t matter how she found out! What��s important is that after she found out, she didn��t say anything and silently watched me act?!��


    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhh!�� Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recalling that time when she acted like a cute little girl, saying " Sister Mengxi " and asking for hugs, the sense of social death settled upon her heart.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!!"


    As the feeling of embarrassment continued to rise, Yumo��s heart finally reached its breaking point...


    In the next moment, the black-haired girl��s brain completely crashed, accompanied by a *pop* sound, and bursts of steam began to slowly rise from her head.


    Intense embarrassment and an inexplicable sense of frustration caused Yumo��s eyes to redden, leaving her with a feeling of wanting to cry but having no tears...


    ��*Sob*! What is going on? Am I dreaming? This must be a dream...��


    Reality stood before her, but the girl didn��t want to accept it.


    ---


    ---


    Mengxi couldn��t help but feel her heart skip a beat as she looked at the girl in front of her. Yumo pursed her lips, her face turning red with steam rising from her head. At that moment, Yumo��s shy appearance was just too adorable for Mengxi.


    "Aww! Sister Yumo, you��re so cute~"


    Mengxi��s lips curved into a teasing smile.


    If she didn��t take into account Yumo��s current emotional state, Mengxi would have wanted to rush up and give her a tight hug.


    Initially, Mengxi had no intention of confessing to Yumo after figuring out that she had knocked out Bai Yanluo. She planned to let Yumo continue with her "disguise" for a while.


    However, Xu Tianao��s sudden arrival shattered Mengxi��s plan. He appeared with a powerful aura, accompanied by Yumo��s unexpected release of power. It all exceeded Mengxi��s expectations.


    Yumo effortlessly defeated Xu Tianao with a single blow, leaving Mengxi stunned. Before she could react, Xu Tianao vanished into thin air, and there she was, dumbfounded, locking eyes with the panicked Yumo.


    ��Should I pretend to faint?��


    Mengxi briefly considered. But no matter how convincing her acting skills were or how innocent and adorable Yumo was, fainting right in front of her seemed too unbelievable.


    [Ah~ I fainted~] Mengxi imagined the scene for a moment and quickly dismissed the idea.


    ��No, it would be too fake...��


    While Mengxi pondered how to handle the situation, the silver-haired girl raised an eyebrow.


    In that instant, Mengxi realized that perhaps she didn��t need to pretend anymore. The main reason she had been playing along with Yumo��s pretend game was to maintain her "disguise" and make Yumo grow fonder of her, preventing her from leaving to be with Xu Tianao, that foolish chosen one.


    But now? That foolish chosen one who had aroused Yumo��s interest with his godlike power was gone.


    ��Wasn��t I the only chosen one left in the world? If Yumo wanted to destroy the Demon Temple, she would have to support me, right? Though I dislike the idea, if I scare Yumo a bit more with the Black Rose Family matter... then Yumo would have no choice but to stay with me, hehehe~��


    Did it still make sense to keep pretending? After all, Mengxi preferred Yumo��s original appearance and personality over the "Xiaomo" loli disguise.


    She cherished her gentle big sister who had always taken care of her in the winter forest.


    With a sweet smile filled with sincere apologies, Mengxi approached Yumo, raised her hand, and gently tapped Yumo��s face, trying to bring her back from the shock.


    "I��m sorry, Sister Yumo. I didn��t mean to deceive "

 Chapter 308 - 309: Frustration [1/3]

    Great news! I��ve found an editor who will work wonders for the quality of the story. With her help, I can finally lighten the burden on my shoulders. she��ll also make some minor tweaks to the old chapters.


    ---------------------------


    "Follow that kid. If you encounter any trouble, let me know."


    Upon the issuance of Yumo��s order, three seventh-level Abyssal Demons, having devoured three or four fresh pieces of meat, chirped excitedly.


    "Hiss hiss!" (Understood, boss!)


    Then, accompanied by waves of deep brown shadow energy, the three huge Abyssal Creatures dug through the ruins and submerged into the ground, following the direction in which Mengxi had left.


    Watching the three little cuties and Mengxi��s departure, Yumo felt somewhat relieved.


    ��Really, if it wasn��t for the fact you��re the Female Lead, I wouldn��t bother with you now���� Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo crossed her arms and pouted, grumbling under her breath.


    Although she was feeling quite downcast, she found herself unable to ignore Mengxi��s situation.


    ��When will I ever change this overly concerned temperament of mine����


    Yumo sighed helplessly, padding barefoot through the ruins.


    At this point, Yumo didn��t follow Mengxi to discover the full picture. Although curious about why the young girl suddenly revealed such an expression, she also didn��t want to intrude in her grumpy state.


    Having three seventh-level Abyssal Demons and the power she left within them for protection was more than enough.


    And so, Yumo trod slowly over the rubble and debris.


    The crimson butterflies that always flitted around her seemed to lose their liveliness due to their master��s gloomy mood.


    The emotional turmoil surrounding Yumo seemed to recall Mengxi��s past actions, playing them like a slideshow in her mind, causing the black-haired girl to occasionally glance thoughtfully in Mengxi��s direction.


    As time passed, and she calmed down somewhat, the emotions in Yumo��s ruby-red eyes became increasingly complicated.


    ��Hmm, however, upon further consideration, there seemed to be no need for me to be so dejected. After all, strictly speaking, I was the one who wanted to trick Mengxi first, pretending to be a slave girl to approach her...��


    ��Complaining about that kid felt somewhat wrong... ��


    Thinking about this, Yumo even felt a bit guilty.


    Still, Yumo couldn��t help but feel puzzled. ��I really didn��t expect that...��


    ��That Mengxi girl, who has such a pure and innocent smile, managed to trick me for so long? How could a girl, whose sincere smile was breathtakingly beautiful like a Saintess, fool me? It seems, you really can��t judge a book by its cover. ��


    But then again, Yumo furrowed her brows, quietly sat on a broken beam, and began twirling a lock of her hair with her slim finger.


    This was a subconscious habit she developed after having a female body. This action indicated that she was feeling a bit confused.


    ��It��s weird����


    ��I have excellent acting skills, all honed by Sebastian professional training, so how did Mengxi figure me out? ��


    ��Moreover, if Mengxi knew my identity all along, then all my actions while we were together must have been an act, right? Why couldn��t I see through it despite my training with Sebastian?��


    ��Did I make a mistake?, or was Mengxi��s acting simply too good? Did it even surpass Sebastian?��


    ��Perhaps,��


    ��Sebastian wasn��t thorough in his teachings.��


    ��Or could it be����


    Suddenly, a peculiar idea sprouted in Yumo��s mind unexpectedly, prompting her eyebrows to knit together.


    ��Enough, no need to overthink. How can that be possible����


    After a brief introspection, the young girl shook her head, discarding the ��far-fetched�� odd thought within her.


    ��I should go to little Na ��


    With her decision made, Yumo gradually got up from the ruins.


    She indeed regretted taking the life of Xue Tianao, but concurrently, she had an essential realization.


    The ��time bomb�� within Kalina was defused. Given that Xue Tianao��s divine power in his divine sword would naturally dissipate after his demise, and her bond with Kalina remained intact, her daughter must be safe.


    Accidentally assassinating the Son of Destiny,


    combined with Mengxi��s sudden confession, made Yumo feel a wave of exhaustion today.


    She yearned to cuddle her little Child,


    Thinking of Kalina��s earnest and endearing smile, a soft smile unexpectedly surfaced on the usually solemn Yumo.


    The routine outside of the Winter Forest was too complex,


    She should indeed go find her daughter~, and while at it, she needed to formally introduce Yuan��er to her siblings~


    However,


    Just as Yumo was pondering this, she felt something, and a touch of astonishment flickered in the jewel-like eyes of the raven-haired girl.


    ��Hmm? Little Na, what is she doing?��


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the southern part of SkyDome City,


    A band of priests and holy knights dressed in white robes were frantically navigating through the smoky city, repeatedly using buildings as cover to evade the relentless pursuit of the Abyssal creatures.


    These individuals were naturally the emissaries of the Asumos Church, spearheaded by Archbishop Nick.


    With the unexplained malfunction of the Space Magic Stone,


    After depleting much effort and even exhausting the majority of their survival resources, the followers of the Asumos Church just managed to ��break through�� the terrifying tide of Abyssal creatures.4


    Nonetheless, the Abyssal creatures were unlikely to easily let go of their adversaries who possessed holy energy.


    Hence, they roared, persistently tailing them.


    The once revered Archbishop Nick, along with his direct subordinates, found themselves pitifully defeated by the Abyssal creatures today, discarding their armor in panic and fleeing into this neighborhood like fugitives.


    Fortunately, the city was already consumed by chaos, and the mass of people was more concerned about their own escape than the dignity of the Church.


    ��Damn it, damn it! Where has that Brat gone?! And why Mengxi vanished as well?!��


    Having narrowly avoided a dreadful attack, Archbishop Nick bellowed in fear and fury within his heart.


    As the Archbishop of Asumos, when had Nick been in such disarray, as if a rat scurrying across the street?


    ��Naturally��


    Nick directed the fury simmering within him towards the absent girls,


    ��Damn it, where in the world have those two girls absconded to?!��


    Amid his anger,


    Glancing back at the Abyssal creatures relentlessly trailing behind, Archbishop��s heart was filled with fear and anger.


    ��For centuries, the Abyssal creatures never initiated such a massive offensive. But why today? Was it targeted at the Chosen ones?��


    ��Or was it due to some other reason?��


    ��


    ��?!��


    "Hmm? What��s going on?"


    Just as Nick was making a hasty escape, the earth beneath them began to tremble violently.


    This sudden upheaval left the members of the Church pallid with shock.


    Before Nick and his companions could make sense of what was happening, a towering pillar of fire erupted in the residential area ahead.


    The infernal flames spread instantly, resembling a hellish wildfire!


    A formidable wave of shadow energy, combined with a searing storm, hurtled toward Nick and his team like a savage tsunami.


    The blast was so powerful that it was nearly impossible for anyone to remain standing. Only by quickly summoning all their holy energy and applying defensive spells did the Church members manage to keep their footing, albeit barely.


    "Could it be... A Demon King?"


    The very next moment, under the astounded watch of Nick and the others, the fire pillar began to condense.


    The immense shadow power spiralled toward the center... Out of nowhere, a demon of fire, complete with two sets of wings, impressive horns, and menacing claws, emerged. Its body was shrouded in blistering flames. The demon roared, a sound so terrifying it seemed to shake the very heavens and earth...


    Upon witnessing this fiery demon, Nick felt as if his heart had turned to ash. His weathered face instantly paled.


    "In�� Inferno...?!"


    ��Wasn��t this monster severely wounded and driven back by Xue Tianao? Why would it show up here?!��


    An avalanche of questions, coupled with boundless panic, flooded Nick��s mind. Over the years, the Church had undoubtedly spread numerous false claims, like the three Earthly Braves being capable of taking on a creature of Demon King Tier...


    However, as the Archbishop, Nick knew the harsh truth. An abyssal Demon King is far beyond the reach of any average human Cultivator.


    Even three ordinary Apostle of Earth would stand no chance against One Demon king, let alone pose a real threat...


    Perhaps a Heavenly Apostle could face a Demon King, but only just a little, and that too, a new born one...


    For infamous Demon Kings Like Inferno and Sword Demon, which have been feared for centuries, even a Heavenly Apostle might find themselves outmatched...


    Particularly now, with Bai Yanluo missing, considering their current combat prowess, they were likely to be no more than ants before a Demon king...


    Seeing Inferno that had suddenly materialized in front of them, and the swarm of abyssal demons closing in from behind, Nick��s heart skipped a beat.


    Those around him, including his son Phill and the other members of the Church, wore faces as white as a sheet, as if they had resigned to their impending doom.


    Under the overwhelming pressure from all sides, Nick subconsciously tightened his grip on the amethyst ring on his right thumb...


    "Should I... seek help from the Pope..."

 Chapter 309 - 310: The Great Retreat [2/3]

    Respected as one of the three Archbishops of the church, Nick gained his position largely thanks to his family��s influence and substantial wealth.


    For many within the church, his family was a formidable force. However, to the inscrutable Pope, they��re hardly noteworthy.


    The Pope shows little concern for Nick��s life or death, leaving Nick uncertain if he would come to his aid in dire times.


    At this moment, they��re besieged by Demon Kings and abyssal demons. Their sole hope for survival is to summon aid.


    Even if the Pope dismisses their lives, he should still intervene to protect the Chosen One. Her importance to the church, and the world, is simply undeniable.


    Nick contemplates,


    "It��s a risk, but we��ve no other options."


    With a deep breath, Nick clutches the ring in his hand, mustering the last vestiges of his holy power, in an attempt to call upon the Pope, the church��s highest authority.


    Only the Pope can fight against a Demon King of Inferno��s rank.


    Yet, as Nick races against time, his actions abruptly stopped. His pale blue eyes are clouded with confusion, he appears disoriented, staring blankly into the distance behind him.


    To his astonishment, the fearsome abyssal demons, who were on the verge of storming from the rear and devouring all the church members, have inexplicably stopped their attack.


    Nick and the rest of the church��s member watch in bafflement as the demon horde suddenly halts their charge, abruptly ending their Attack.


    The demon horde, previously capable of engulfing and laying waste to the entire city, has now stalled as if ensnared by a time-freezing spell.


    ��Are they�� retreating...?��


    Nick murmurs in shock. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... What��s happening? Why are they retreating?"


    Demons are notoriously known for their hatred of all living beings, relentlessly pursuing until all foes are annihilated. This is known to all.


    However, this steadfast fact is now shattered. despite their holy aura, the demons have surprisingly terminated their charge and withdrawn.


    Nick pinches his thigh forcefully, using the pain as a reality check, ensuring that this isn��t a dream.


    All the knights of the church, equally stunned, shift their focus to the more Fearsome threat looming behind them �C the Demon King Inferno.


    Upon glancing back at her, they��re aghast to find this incredibly potent creature refraining from attack.


    Instead, it spreads its sky-obscuring wings. The following moment, amidst a whirlwind of scarlet shadow energy, the Flame Demon ascends skyward to the disbelief of all.


    One of the most powerful Demon Kings (Inferno), viewed as a roving calamity by humanity, is feared more than the Sword Demon. Each appearance results in endless burning ashes and the complete eradication of life. Even souls are scorched to nonexistence.


    The Flame Demon��s power is undeniably fearsome. Upon its arrival, most members of the church, excluding Archbishop Nick, abandoned all hope of survival.


    Their conviction was that the entire city would be transformed into an endless purgatory.


    To evade being burnt alive in agonizing torment, several church member, unable to bear the psychological strain, took their own lives. They preferred this over being consumed by the blaze of Inferno.


    Yet now, the Flame Demon neither attacks them nor initiates the feared inferno. Instead, it takes to the sky and departs.


    ��It��s heading north?!��


    Suddenly, the abyssal demons launched their onslaught. Then, inexplicably, they staged a large-scale retreat. Those who survived felt as though they��d ridden a roller coaster of emotions.


    One moment they were in hell, the next in heaven, and what was coming next, no one knew...


    But now, it seemed, they had survived��


    "The abyssal demons... they��re retreating?"


    Watching the receding red demons and the countless abyssal monsters, feeling the dreadful shadow power gradually fading, everyone inside the shattered SkyDome City, whether they fought fiercely, fled in panic, or simply accepted their death, wore expressions of disbelief.


    They didn��t understand why the demons and Inferno had appeared in the City or why they had suddenly retreated, but the survivors inside the City no longer had the energy to ponder these questions.


    After a brief moment of deadly silence, those who were almost swallowed by despair rushed out of their mental mire, exclaiming:


    "We... we... we survived?!"


    The feeling of being lifted from hell to heaven-sent waves of unprecedented joy through the crowd.


    Overwhelmed by the relief of surviving such a catastrophe, many people fainted from joy. The rest, released from the pressure of death, sat on the rubble and tightly hugged their surviving family members or companions.


    The previous atmosphere of despair and suffocation vanished amidst the sounds of celebration.


    Even the high-ranking members of the Holy Tower and the Golden City couldn��t help but fall to their knees in relief.


    After all, if the abyssal demons had retreated even a bit later, they might have been buried under the siege of dozens of seventh-level abyssal Demons.


    While most survivors rejoiced and started to mourn for the dead, Amon, the second prince of the Red Lotos Leaf Empire, displayed a markedly different expression.


    Despite his severe injuries and massive blood loss, he still looked attentively toward the north - the direction of Inferno��s departure.


    "Something doesn��t feel right..."


    Recalling the scene when Inferno burst from the ground, Amon couldn��t help but frown. Many powerful beings noticed something when Inferno broke free - the golden metal fragments scattered all over the sky and the Demon Sealing Stone used for ��Restraint Formation��.


    "Was Inferno imprisoned beneath the SkyDome City?"


    This was Amon��s first thought when he saw this scene, considering Inferno��s roar that sounded like ��Finally seeing the daylight again��.


    And he was not alone; many Powerful people had the same suspicion. They even started to doubt that the reason for the abyssal demons�� massive attack on the SkyDome City was because Xue Tianao had imprisoned Inferno under the city.


    Unintentionally, many started to blame Xue Tianao. However, Amon didn��t agree.


    "Did Xue Tianao Really defeat Inferno?"


    After observing Xue Tianao��s behavior for a long time, Amon began to question this statement.


    ��Inferno��s aura when it burst from the ground was stronger than any of creature I saw until now. How did Xue Tianao not only defeat such a powerful abyssal demon but also imprison it beneath the imperial city? This seemed ridiculous.��


    Capturing a creature alive is far more difficult than killing it. Thinking about the organized attack of the abyssal demons, Amon had a terrifying guess.


    "The Inferno allowed itself to be imprisoned..."


    ��If this was true, then the statement propagated by the church over the centuries that the abyssal demons are mindless monsters acting on instinct was entirely nonsense.��


    ��Those creatures not only have brains, but they are also wickedly intelligent!��

 Chapter 310 - 311: Mengxi?!!!!! [3/3]

    As the menacing Demon King departed, the relentless assault of the abyssal demons abruptly ceased.


    The ominous black tide slowly began its retreat.


    Moments later, the monstrous horde, once a looming source of despair, vanished into the direction of the distant Albero mountain range. The crisis had been fully averted.


    Confusion and puzzlement tinged the air at the abrupt onslaught and subsequent withdrawal of the abyssal demons.


    However, overwhelming relief soon washed over the majority of the populace as they basked in the joy of surviving such a catastrophe.


    Embracing their families and partners amidst Ruins, the survivors clung to the precious gift of life.


    However, a question, gnawed at their hearts:


    [Where was their Emperor? The one who had promised their city would stand as unassailable as a fortress of gold as long as he was there. Where had he been during the onslaught of the abyssal demons? He was nowhere to be found!]


    The faith and reverence the populace once held for their new Emperor, Xue Tianao, had all but evaporated due to this assault.


    But they were still left questioning his whereabouts. [Had he abandoned them in their hour of need? ] With such doubts festering, expressions of disgust became common among the city��s denizens.


    In a sense, though, the people��s suspicion was not far from the truth...


    Elsewhere, in the Homelrot mountain area to the west of SkyDome City, the wild aura of the abyssal demons and the heatwave from Inferno swept across the landscape like a distant tsunami.


    Thanks to its remoteness and sparse population, this mountain region escaped the horrors of war, showing no signs of abyssal intrusion. The only evidence of the turmoil was a sharp rise in temperature...


    At this moment, amidst the mountain area swathed in a heatwave, hundreds of blue dots of lights appeared unexpectedly, floating in the woodland springs.


    This peculiar sight would stun any scholars present, for these blue dots were soul particles - the fundamental elements of a creature��s soul...


    Under usual circumstances, when a creature perishes, its soul fragments into these tiny particles which return to the natural world and enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    Most soul particles are too minuscule for the naked eye to see. However, individuals with potent souls, like the eighth-tier powerhouses, may not have their souls entirely fragment upon death but transform into larger soul particles. This implies retention of some original consciousness.


    If managed correctly, these eighth-tier powerhouses could potentially reincarnate with their memories preserved.


    It seemed the numerous soul particles appearing here all emanated the same aura, fragments of a single ��powerhouse��s�� soul.


    A breeze rustled through the scene, and under the pull of a mysterious natural force, the scattered blue soul particles grew restless.


    They swiftly converged toward a single point, forming a palm-sized orb of soul light.


    "Ah...ha~"


    A deep, gasping breath echoed from within the light orb, reminiscent of someone recovering from suffocation.


    The source of this voice was none other than the renowned Son of Destiny - Xue Tianao.


    "Haha...Hahaha, I knew I wouldn��t be completely obliterated..."


    Regaining consciousness, a wave of profound sentiment surged in Xue Tianao��s newly formed consciousness.


    Much like his previous two demises, his soul hadn��t vanished immediately after death. Instead, guided by the world��s consciousness, it began its gradual reassembly.


    However, perhaps because of the immense power of his spirit before his death, Xue Tianao not only regained consciousness after being reincarnated but also regained all his memories and reached an awakened state of soul during his spiritual existence.


    Xue Tianao was extremely pleased with this condition.


    In this state, he didn��t need to depend on the collective consciousness of the world to choose his new body. He could trust his own judgment to select a new one.


    Naturally, it was best for him to choose a body with a powerful lineage, rich heritage, and limitless potential. This would undoubtedly aid him in making a glorious comeback! Furthermore, since this was his final chance at resurrection, he had to cherish it...


    He had to cherish the opportunity to complete the trials and, at the same time, the opportunity to avenge his bitter enemies!


    With these thoughts in mind, Xue Tianao��s eye, formed from spiritual power, glared resentfully at the distant sky, where SkyeDome lay. Reflecting on the repeated targeting by the Black Rose family and the destruction of his hard-earned influence, Xue Tianao��s heart burned with hatred.


    "Damned Black Rose, just wait until I find a new body. I will expose your deeds!"


    ��May your group of treacherous humans perish without a trace!��


    However, whenever thoughts of the Black Rose crossed Xue Tianao��s mind, he couldn��t help but remember the final scene before his annihilation.


    The memory of the terrifying scarlet shadow force and the soul-crushing oppression that had driven him into despair filled him with lingering fear.


    Even though he had managed to escape, he trembled involuntarily.


    "Bloody Butterfly...Who is she?"


    ��Her power surpasses that of Inferno and Sword Demon!��


    ��Certainly, it was beyond what a newborn demon king could possess.��


    That black-haired girl, who could defy spiritual medicine and instill fear and helplessness deep into his soul, which was fortified by divine power, might have reached the realm of legends with her own power...


    ��Why did such a terrifying monster suddenly appear?��


    After making this assumption, Xue Tianao, now only a soul, couldn��t help but shudder.


    After all, if the enemy belonged to that realm, winning or seeking revenge wouldn��t be an easy task.


    "Perhaps, after reincarnation, I should find a place to live a peaceful life..."


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but think in this manner.


    But soon, the Son of Destiny banished this thought from his mind.


    "No! Absolutely not! I just can��t!"


    ��I am the chosen one.��


    ��The stronger the enemy, the stronger I become! There��s no need to fear her! Moreover, now the enemy is in the light, and I am in the shadows. As long as I hide my strength further and remain low-key, I can do it! If thirteen years weren��t enough before, this time I will wait for thirty years! If that��s not enough, then three hundred years!��


    I will wait until everything is ready, and then I will seek revenge! The reason for my failure this time was my lack of understanding of those hidden enemies.


    "Next time, it absolutely won��t end like this!"


    Losing everything he had painstakingly built in just one day, without any warning, truly left Xue Tianao indescribably sorrowful. But as the saying goes, where there��s life, there��s hope. As long as he��s alive, there��s hope. Destiny is on his side, regardless of the kind of enemy he faces. As long as he gives his best, he will surely overcome them in the end.


    Xue Tianao constantly comforted himself with these thoughts.


    At the same time, the Chosen One looked westward, deep in thought. Now, to stage a comeback, he needed a place that offered safety, abundant resources, and immense potential for growth.


    The Snow Night Empire was on the brink of ruin, making it pointless to stay there. The Red Lotus Empire, being the stronghold of the Asumos Religion, was not suitable for him to establish his power, especially with the terrifying presence of the Pope. And as for the Sadik Empire? It was the stronghold of the Black Rose, better to avoid the risk.


    After careful consideration, the Holy Lomari, one of the Four Great Empires, seemed like an excellent choice.


    It possessed boundless potential for development and was a peaceful land without conflicts. It would undoubtedly be the perfect place to quietly grow in secrecy!


    "Yes, I��ll go to Holy Lomari!"


    Having made his decision, Xue Tianao no longer hesitated. He immediately summoned his soul power and dashed toward the west.


    "Just wait, I will definitely return! When I come back stronger than ever, it will be your downfall!"


    However, just as Xue Tianao was filled with determination and about to burst out of the Homelrot Mountain Range, his speeding soul suddenly collided with an invisible wall...


    "Bang!"


    With a crisp sound and spiritual power fluctuations rippling through the air, his azure soul was forcefully thrown backward.


    ��What... What��s happening?!��


    ��There��s a barrier?!��


    ��No, this... this is a protective shield?!��


    After recovering from the impact, Xue Tianao gazed ahead in disbelief at the undulating invisible barrier. In an instant, the Child of Destiny who had been eagerly planning his future moments ago was overcome by an intense feeling of dread..


    ��Why? Why is there a barrier here? And it��s clearly designed to block souls?��


    ��What��s going on?!��


    ...


    However, just as Xue Tianao was once again caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events, a familiar aura suddenly entered his perception.


    His soul trembled violently.


    And along with this aura, a familiar, melodic yet chilling voice of a young girl slowly echoed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed, you��re not completely dead."


    ��What... Is it really you?!��


    As his soul quivered, Xue Tianao shakily turned his ethereal form and gazed behind him, where the silver-haired girl had silently appeared.


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise:


    "Mengxi?! Why...are you here?!"

 Chapter 311 - 312: Resolution [1/2]

    New story : [Fllen Chronicles] is out. Check it out and add it to your library if you like it! *^


    -----------------------------


    "Who...who are you?"


    Right now, a breathtakingly beautiful girl in silver knight��s armor had somehow managed to appear behind Xue Tianao.


    Standing silently on a tree branch, her slender figure commanded attention. She possessed an enviable head of silvery hair that shimmered brilliantly like snow.


    Her eyes, a violet as vibrant as amethysts, held a captivating soft glow and a holy aura that was beyond compare.


    Her soft, full lips and adorable delicate nose graced her angelic face that was a mix of pure beauty and elegance.


    When coupled with her smooth, elegant cheeks and soft fair skin, which was illuminated by the sunlight from behind, she looked like a gem crafted by the Creator.


    "Meng...Mengxi..."


    With such a beauty appearing in front of him, under normal circumstances, Xue Tianao would��ve felt comfortable, even pleased, as he admired her beauty.


    But now? With only a remnant of his soul left, practically stripped of his ability to fight, encountering Mengxi at this place and time filled Xue Tianao with fear.


    If the girl of destiny had come to save him, Xue Tianao would��ve been overjoyed. But from Mengxi��s icy, disdainful gaze, it was clear she wasn��t here to lend a hand...


    On top of that, when Bloody Butterfly made a move against him, Mengxi was right there with her! The opponent obliterated him, the Son of Destiny, but didn��t touch Mengxi. And now she shows up here? They must be in league...


    "Why...why are you here?"


    Xue Tianao couldn��t help but ask anxiously, seemingly wanting to confirm his suspicion:


    "Did you set up this barrier?"


    Mengxi didn��t immediately reply to Xue Tianao��s words. Instead, she tilted her head, showing an ��astonished�� expression, and sighed to herself,


    "I can��t believe your soul managed to survive...you��re quite the tough one...."


    After her comment, Mengxi gazed at the invisible barrier causing ripples around them, shook her head innocently,


    "This barrier, it��s not my doing."


    "It��s not?"


    Hearing her, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but voice his doubt,


    "If not, how did you find this place? Did the barrier alarm bring you here?"


    "Not really..."


    Mengxi squinted her eyes, speaking with a hint of scorn,


    "And why I could find you? Are you really that stupid? Did you forget how you managed to find me when you were pestering me every day?"


    The words from the silver-haired girl were full of mockery and contempt, as if she was talking not to the Son of Destiny, but to a squirming worm barely clinging to life.


    Previously, because of basic manners, even if she loathed Xue Tianao, Mengxi would still give him some semblance of respect.


    But now? With no one watching, why bother with those empty pleasantries she herself found irritating? She saw no need to hide her disgust for Xue Tianao.


    On the other side, hearing Mengxi��s words, Xue Tianao fell into a brief silence.


    "The way I used to bother her...? I may not be fond of the term ��bother,�� but back then..."


    During his time in the Red Lotus Empire, he did try to find Mengxi and have a chat with her several times. His success in finding her repeatedly in the labyrinth-like place of Asumos Church was mainly due to the resonance between the chosen ones...


    In essence, it was as if a symphony of cosmic energies were playing within them both, harmonizing in a divine rhythm.


    ��Could it be that Mengxi, using this resonance, noticed I wasn��t dead, and managed to find me?


    A sudden revelation illuminated Xue Tianao��s thoughts. However, as soon as this clarity emerged, uncertainty clouded his mind once more.


    ��But how could she, despite the distance, precisely identify my whereabouts?�� He questioned, perplexed. After all, her rank was only mid-sixth; a fact that sent ripples of disbelief through him.


    Just as he was attempting to further scrutinize these puzzling circumstances, he found himself interrupted.


    In a split second, Mengxi��s actions sent a spine-chilling sensation down his back, sending tremors to his very essence. The once lucky Son of Destiny, who had narrowly evaded death, was once again faced with its grim inevitability.


    His soul-forged eyes reflected Mengxi��s gaze, which was now aglow with a subtle purple hue. A thick, silver-white aura rapidly accumulated in her palm, transmuting instantly into a razor-sharp energy lightsaber.


    The mere sight of the lightsaber hit him like a thunderbolt out of the blue. Despite his lack of a heart, a wave of dread washed over him, as though his nonexistent heart had ceased to beat.


    The silver-haired girl in front of him radiated a palpable intent to kill.


    ��She intends to end my life?! She truly aims to kill me?!��


    Xue Tianao, who might have once scoffed at the face of danger, was now nothing more than a fragile soul. If Mengxi genuinely sought to harm him, his demise was all but assured. And this time, if death did come for him, his soul would scatter, never to form again...


    ��No! This is impossible!��


    Struck by a mortal dread, Xue Tianao blurted out in alarm,


    "Mengxi, you mustn��t be impulsive! I��m the Son of Destiny, your ally! You can��t kill me!"


    "I Can��t kill you?"


    Mengxi scoffed, her voice icy,


    "I never considered you an ally."


    As the sight of the young girl with the sword advancing toward him unfolded, his soul quaked in pure terror, and he abased himself pleading for his life.


    The desire to flee surged within him, but where could he go with the barrier blocking his path? Furthermore, in his current state, outrunning Mengxi was out of the question.


    "Wait! I confess, I was overbearing and presumptuous! I even tried to harm you, but I... I am the Son of Destiny! I��m meant to save this world. I��m on your side! Without me, how will you combat the Abyssal Demons in the future? How will you complete the trial? You��ll bring the world��s destruction! If there��s something you find wrong with me, speak up! I can change. I promise I won��t upset you again. Please, don��t kill me..."


    As Mengxi neared, Xue Tianao��s pleas became more frantic. As the silver-white lightsaber was pointed at him, his voice quivered with desolation. At this point, any remnants of his dignity had dissolved.


    "The Son of Destiny, is it?" Mengxi sneered.


    ��Xue Tianao has always coveted sister Yumo... ��


    Mengxi didn��t exactly like his obsession, but she could somehow put up with it. However, when she suspected him of scheming against her sister, her anger surged like a raging tide. His unpleasant actions and fanciful dreams only added fuel to the fire. Bit by bit, these factors nurtured a growing desire within Mengxi to rid the world of this so-called " Son of Destiny ".


    And now, her determination hardened further.


    Yumo had completely annihilated Xue Tianao��s physical form. Understanding his vengeful nature, it was certain that once he was reborn, he would seek revenge against Yumo. Despite his current weakness, the immense growth potential of a chosen one is truly remarkable.


    Given sufficient time, he could indeed pose a substantial threat to Yumo. Even if he didn��t directly endanger her, his machinations from the shadows would perpetually create unease.


    ��For Yumo��s safety, this man had to be eradicated...�� S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, Mengxi��s radiant light-purple eyes slightly narrowed as if reflecting on something,


    "So what if you��re the Son of Destiny?"


    "You... what... what did you say?"


    A look of terror dawned on Xue Tianao as Mengxi steadily raised her lightsaber, unmoved by his pleas. His internal fear reached its peak,


    "I... I am the Chosen one! If you kill me, the world will eventually..."


    "Heh, do you genuinely believe that you alone can be the Chosen one?"


    Mengxi voiced, bringing down her lightsaber in one swift motion under Xue Tianao��s shocked and despairing gaze.


    "The world,"


    she stated with an icy calm,


    "Does not revolve around you."

 Chapter 312 - 313: Anfrere Zizet [2/2]

    ��What do she mean by that, wasn��t I suppose to be the only one capable of this role?��


    ��I was chosen by the goddess! I am the world��s savior!��


    "What on earth do you mean?!"


    Xue Tianao who was stunned by Mengxi��s words, couldn��t comprehend it. He saw himself as the unique and favored one of the world.


    He was irreplaceable!


    He didn��t want to believe in Mengxi��s words, so much so that after hearing them, he forgot his pleas for mercy, and reacted hysterically, like a clown, questioning her.


    However,


    His question was destined to sink like a stone in the sea.


    Because Mengxi had no time or interest to explain to a dying man, let alone let Xue Tianao die enlightened.


    "What do I mean? Guess that for yourself."


    With a cold response, the silver-white holy power inside her was released without any restraint! The energy sword built of silvery light cut through the air, its unstoppable momentum slashing toward Xue Tianao��s soul.


    Mengxi��s all-out attack would be hard for even a peak sixth Level or a low seventh Level to handle, let alone Xue Tianao, who was now just a soul. Being shattered by her sword seemed to be his inevitable fate.


    A strong sense of crisis and cold intent to kill encircled Xue Tianao��s soul, and the silvery blade growing in his vision made him feel like his soul was about to scatter.


    In a way, Mengxi��s sword strike exerted more pressure on Xue Tianao than the attack from Yumo ever did. After all, when facing Yumo��s attack, Xue Tianao knew he had one more chance to revive, but when facing Mengxi��s slash, there was no way out for him...


    This time, it was his real death,


    Forget about completing the trials, realizing his dream of stepping into the legendary ranks, or avenging his grudges by eradicating the Black Rose and the Abyssal Demon, or taking revenge by dominating the black-haired girl...


    Everything would become a pipe dream.


    His death would mean the end of everything.


    "Aaaaahhhhh!!! Fu@k you!!"


    Xue Tianao attempted to escape, but his soul was firmly bound to the ground by the chains of Mengxi��s holy power. Now, all the former Emperor could do was rage in powerlessness...


    But his screams could change nothing. In the end, with Xue Tianao watching helplessly, the silver sword descended mercilessly.


    *Boom!!*


    Accompanied by the silver-white energy��s explosive outburst, the earth was violently cracked, and the ancient trees, which had witnessed countless events in history, were split in two under Mengxi��s sword aura.


    The intense shock made the forest shiver, and thousands of frightened birds suddenly took to the sky.


    The scene of a flock of birds in the sky was somewhat stunning.


    However,


    Mengxi now had no energy to pay attention to these trivial matters. Because, although the previous attack was strong, the expected scene of a soul being split in two and dissipated did not happen.


    Which means,


    She did not hit Xue Tianao.


    ��What?!!��


    ��What happened?!��


    Realizing this, Mengxi��s expression changed drastically, her light purple eyes filled with astonishment and confusion.


    After all, in Mengxi��s view, the current Xue Tianao was not capable of dodging her attack.


    ��Could it be, he has some other trick up his sleeve?��


    ��No,��


    "No way, if there was a secret weapon, that guy wouldn��t have kept it under wraps until now...would he?"


    While Mengxi��s mind was riddled with questions, her brow furrowed sharply.


    "Wait, what?! Above!"


    Thanks to her remarkable battle instincts and experience, Mengxi detected the unusual energy fluctuations around her.


    She swiftly threw her gaze upward, skyward. And at this very moment, her eyes narrowed, a serious expression washed over her beautiful, silvery face.


    "Who are you?!"


    Her beautiful gem-like eyes mirrored a tall figure donned in a white cape, a black masquerade mask on his face, somehow flamboyantly standing out.


    With the aid of a yellowish magical power, the man had been hovering mid-air. Then under Mengxi��s watchful gaze, Xue Tianao��s soul, now controlled by yellow threads, swayed left to right and landed in the man��s hand.


    It became apparent.


    The man who just saved Xue Tianao was the masked figure before her. His appearance might have been whimsical, but the unseen pressure he exerted on Mengxi was no joke.


    ��At least a seventh rank����


    Considering the man��s effortless levitation, Mengxi quickly concluded,


    ��Who is he?��


    ��Was he a comrade of Xue Tianao? Was he here to save him? If that was the case����


    Mengxi��s face darkened, and she tightened her grip on her silver sword, ready to strike at any moment. She was slowly stirring up the holy power inside her, prepared to counter any attack from the mysterious man. With Xue Tianao��s temperament, it was highly likely he would call for help from his allies.


    But,


    This time, Mengxi miscalculated.


    Even though the man was overwhelmingly intimidating, he didn��t attack Mengxi as she had anticipated. Instead, he rather absurdly waved at her, unfurled a pair of wings made of yellow magic and flew off!


    "Wait, what?! He��s retreating?!"


    "Hey! Wait! Don��t go!"


    Mengxi blurted out. She jumped up, seemingly ready to chase after the masked man.


    ��No!��


    ��I can��t let him leave with Xue Tianao! That scumbag who could threaten sister Yumo must be eliminated! ��


    ��I wouldn��t let the tiger return to his mountain.��


    With that thought, Mengxi radiated a chilling killing intent, With her beautiful face masked with a fierce and solemn expression.


    Mengxi was intent on stopping this masked man, but she knew the gap in strength between them.


    So, to stop him, she had no choice but to resort to external forces.


    With a flash of silver light, Mengxi pulled out from her space ring, the high-level scroll given to her by the archbishop, which sealed the holy magic. She prepared to use a powerful magic attack to stop him.


    However,


    The masked man seemed to have noticed Mengxi��s movement.


    A meaningful smile surfaced in his agate-colored eyes.


    Then,


    With a wave of the masked man��s hand, a few barely visible yellow threads flew from his hand, landing next to Mengxi and rapidly merging with the ground.


    *Boom~*


    the rocks around Mengxi were instantly thrown into chaos.


    "Wait, what?!"


    "Huh?! What on earth is this?"


    The next moment, to Mengxi��s wide-eyed disbelief, three giant rock golems, each towering about 10 meters tall, materialized in front of her.


    Their attack abruptly interrupted the casting of her holy spell, culminating in an unexpected failure.


    "Damn it..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but seethe inwardly.


    And just like that, under the resentful and infuriated gaze of the silver-haired girl, the mysterious masked man vanished within the surrounding soft yellow light, disappearing from her sight.


    --


    In another place��


    "Wha...?! I... I��m not dead?! I survived?!"


    Upon realizing that Mengxi Didn��t kill him and that someone had indeed rescued him, Xue Tianao was suddenly overwhelmed with a rush of disbelief. After accepting this seemingly impossible reality, an immense joy filled his heart.


    "Hah...Hahaha...Hahahahaha! I��m alive! I knew I wouldn��t die! I��m the Chosen One after all, always dodging death at the last moment! You thought you could kill me? Dream on!"


    Remembering Mengxi��s frustrated expression, the ethereal form of Xue Tianao couldn��t help but shudder with excitement.


    However, the excitement soon gave way to calm, and the eyes he had made from his soul power gazed questioningly at the mysterious man who saved him.


    Honestly speaking, Xue Tianao was still completely in the dark about what had just happened.


    Contrary to Mengxi��s assumption, Xue Tianao did not know this man. After several looks, he found no recognition.


    After a moment of thought, the chosen one spoke in a sincere and grateful tone, S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for your timely help. Your kindness is something I, Xue Tianao, will never forget. Could you perhaps tell me who you are? That way, I can repay you in the future."


    Upon hearing Xue Tianao��s polite words, especially the phrase ��great kindness��, an unreadable smirk appeared in the eyes of the masked man.


    However, the spirit form of Xue Tianao could not notice this and was expectantly waiting for the man��s reply.


    The mysterious man slowly revealed a knowing smile under his mask, then, under Xue Tianao��s focused gaze, he replied with the same amount of courtesy and respect, albeit with a hint of apology,


    "Oh, where are my manners? I apologize, Your Majesty. I forgot to introduce myself."


    With that, he slowly removed his mask, revealing his true face hidden underneath.


    His agate-colored eyes, occasionally shimmering with a deep purple, gave him an inscrutable look.


    The cold, shining light in his eyes added a layer of aloofness. His high-bridged nose and distinct lips combined to form a strong, charming countenance.


    With light makeup, his face was undeniably attractive. After a polite smile, the handsome man slowly spoke,


    "I am the Left Protector of the Red Moon Tower, Anfrere Zizet, here to ��rescue�� your Majesty Xue Tianao under the orders of Red Moon Tower��s master."


    --


    3 more chapters left in this volume~


    Tomorrow, we will conclude this volume and embark on the thrilling part of the story. Hehehe~~

 Chapter 313 - 314 : Red Moon Tower Master [1/3]

    Powerstones will be renewed the day after tomorrow, the current bonuses


    100 Pw = 1 chp +


    200 Pw = 2 chp+


    300 Pw = 3 chp+


    400 Pw = 4 chp


    500 Pw = 5 chp


    600 Pw = 6 chp


    Every Sunday the weekly bonuses will be posted


    ----------------------------------------


    "Scram!"


    With her enraged shout, the silver-haired girl unleashed an immense burst of Holy energy from her fingertips. the energy morphed into a silver beam, assaulting the horizon with unmatched power.


    *Boom!*


    The earth-shaking explosion resonated, the silver glimmer of the light, piercing through the chest of the last golem. As its core shattered, the golem lost its strength, crumbled to countless pieces, and scattered across the ground. The trio of golems that dared challenge Mengxi was now utterly annihilated.


    Yet, no hint of triumph graced Mengxi��s beautiful face when she let her silver light sword fade away.


    She might have dispatched the golems, but their real purpose - to stall her - was already accomplished.


    She looked up at the sky once again, the masked man was nowhere in sight.


    "Damn it!" she cursed, lashing out in frustration and punching through a nearby towering tree.


    Anger and resentment were etched on Mengxi��s face, her emotions rarely this uncontrolled. It wasn��t just because of the recent events.


    Today had been filled with trials - an invasion of abyssal demons, Xue Tianao��s attack on Yumo, and now, the ��chosen one�� being whisked away by someone.


    Being a mid-sixth-Level, Mengxi stood at the top of the pyramid among her peers. However, when facing true power, she still felt helpless.


    When Xue Tianao attacked Yumo, she could do nothing but rely on Yumo��s protection. That was already quite depressing.


    ��And now? A stranger had swooped in, effortlessly saving Xue Tianao, while I was stalled by mere puppet monsters��


    ��The stranger didn��t even spare me a glance.��


    "I��m still... too weak" she admitted. Even if she drew upon divine power, she wouldn��t necessarily be able to stand against a true powerhouse.


    ��Forget about protecting Sister Yumo, I can��t even protect myself. I have to complete the ��Saintess trial�� to increase my power as soon as possible, to reach the seventh level��


    With that determination, Mengxi��s melancholy gave way to an intense resolution. Her gaze hardened, but the confusion in her heart was still strong.


    As she looked at the horizon where the masked man had disappeared, her beautiful purple eyes narrowed with serious contemplation.


    ��Was he truly Xue Tianao��s ally?��


    Despite her discontent, Mengxi quickly remembered the strange incidents during the battle. The man��s expression when he was holding Xue Tianao��s soul was odd - no anxiety, no anger, no worry... It didn��t resemble the gaze an ally would show.


    Moreover, in his eyes, she spotted a hint of mockery... and hatred This thought puzzled the silver-haired girl even more.


    ---


    ---


    Meanwhile, on the flip side of the coin, Xue Tianao��s state of mind was in stark contrast to Mengxi��s mixture of indignation, anger, and confusion.


    On learning the identity of the enigmatic man, Xue Tianao, already ecstatic after having escaped death��s grip, was overjoyed.


    If he still had a physical body, he would probably be doing a happy dance on the spot from the sheer thrill of it all.


    Fixated on the mysterious man, or rather, on the Red Moon emblem adorning the right side of Anfrere��s face, all of Xue Tianao��s earlier unease and terror had been blown away.


    Now, only endless joy filled his heart. There��s hardly anything more exciting than narrowly escaping death and stumbling upon a massive stroke of good luck.


    ��I can��t believe he��s from the Red Moon Tower,�� Xue Tianao thought, full of astonishment.


    The Three Towers, namely the Holy Tower, Void Spirit Tower, and Red Moon Tower, are the sacred grounds of magic and knowledge throughout the Continent.


    Whether they��re human or foreign mages, alchemists, magic swordsmen, potion masters, or other seekers of knowledge, all hold an indescribable reverence for the Three Towers.


    Countless seekers of knowledge yearn for the chance to study within these towers. After all, they are believed to contain knowledge beyond anyone��s wildest dreams.


    The towers even store long-lost and ancient magic spells that have been forgotten on the mainland.


    Despite having few members, the power of the Three Towers on the Continent is not to be underestimated. They are closely related to all the major academies, and even the renowned Grand Mages of the continent, including several Divine Level powerhouses, were nurtured within these towers.


    Although the Void Spirit Tower was torn to shreds hundreds of years ago in an ��accident�� that involved a space-time rift, the reputation of the Three Towers hasn��t waned.


    The Holy Tower and the Red Moon Tower continue to grow rapidly, with their power now rivaling that of the four great empires. Considering their influence, it��s even arguable that they surpass them.


    Before this day, Xue Tianao was always thinking about how to win over the Holy Tower and Red Moon Tower to make them his allies. After all, if he could secure the support of just one of these towers, many mages across the continent would rally behind him. This would be of great significance to his Snow Night Empire.


    In addition to the mages support, the infinite knowledge within the towers was incredibly enticing, especially the ancient and powerful forbidden spells. If he could learn them, his own strength would undoubtedly skyrocket.


    Because of this, Xue Tianao had been eager to maintain a good relationship with Holy Tower, hoping to gain more support in the future.


    To be honest, Xue Tianao had tried to get in good with the Red Moon Tower as well, but they had largely ignored him. Every invitation he sent out, even one for his own coronation ceremony, was met with no response from the Red Moon Tower.


    This left him feeling utterly disheartened and led him to abandon his efforts to win them over.


    And now? This organization, with whom he had given up hope and had a strained relationship, had sent someone to help him? To save him? And this savior was the Left Protector of the Red Moon Tower?! A high-ranking figure like that actually showed up in person?


    "Hah, haha, hahaha!"


    Xue Tianao chuckled, incredulity seeping into his tone.


    ��Those folks at the Red Moon Tower, who barely gave me the time of day, have now sent someone to rescue me? Talk about a turnaround! Just like they say, every cloud has a silver lining��


    ([every cloud has a silver lining] means that even in difficult or challenging situations, there is always a positive or hopeful aspect to be found.)


    ��Captured by Mengxi, I was feeling as good as dead. But, to my surprise, when all seemed lost, someone from the Red Moon Tower swooped in to save the day. If I can get on their good side after this, all my past worry and fear would be worth it. After all, I am the Chosen One. When push comes to shove, I��ll always have a guardian angel on my side!��


    As he mulled over Anfrere��s words, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but swell with pride.


    ��The Tower Master invited me?�� he mused. ��Indeed, it seems there are still those who recognize the importance of this Chosen One.��


    Having spent the whole day being looked down upon, Xue Tianao��s mood had certainly taken a turn for the better. If it weren��t for the need to maintain his dignity in front of Anfrere, he would��ve burst into song!


    Just as he was basking in his moment of joy and victory, Anfrere��s voice echoed in his mind, bringing him back to reality.


    "Your Majesty, we arrived."


    ��Arrived?��


    A rush of excitement took over him. He quickly turned his attention back to Anfrere and gazed forward, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    What greeted him was the majestic sight of a towering edifice, constructed entirely of red crystals. It pierced the sky, exuding an air of ancient and solemn grandeur.


    The thunderclouds and black fog that had shrouded them dispersed, making way for the glorious sight. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this the Red Moon Tower?"


    he mumbled to himself, completely taken aback. What an impressive structure! The sight of this monumental tower filled Xue Tianao with a tinge of envy. In comparison, his own grand Sky Dome Palace paled into insignificance.


    However, it was not long before his gaze was drawn away from the tower. His eyes fell upon a striking woman with a fiery red aura surrounding her.


    She was truly a sight to behold - a poised figure, a gorgeous face, adorned with luscious honey-hued curls. Her aloof expression and the mesmerizing sparkle in her blue eyes, hidden beneath dark lashes, caught him off guard.


    For a moment, Xue Tianao��s mind went blank. His attention was completely fixated on the unknown woman.


    "beautiful."


    But this time, Xue Tianao, who had spent a good amount of time around Mengxi and Yumo, wasn��t captivated by the lady��s outward beauty.


    His undivided attention was focused on this honey-haired woman because of her otherworldly aura and the striking beauty of her blue eyes. These eyes, as deep and mesmerizing as a spiraling abyss, had ensnared Xue Tianao��s consciousness within a split second, sending him into a strange, trance-like state.


    It wasn��t until Anfrere brought Xue Tianao��s spirit in front of the honey-haired woman that he snapped out of his daze.


    Realizing his slip, Xue Tianao hastily offered the unknown lady a somewhat stuttering greeting, as if he hadn��t completely regained his composure.


    "I... I��m sorry for my... my lapse... Miss Beautiful... Greeting!"


    For Anfrere, Xue Tianao��s reaction, especially his addressing of the honey-haired woman as ��Miss��, was met with some annoyance, his agate-colored eyes squinted slightly.


    But at the honey-haired woman��s subtle gesture, Anfrere chose to hold his tongue and gently lifted Xue Tianao��s spirit form in front of her.


    Looking at the constantly quivering spirit in front of her, seemingly a bit at sea, the honey-haired woman slowly unveiled a captivating smile.


    It was beautiful, elegant, yet gentle. But somewhere in there was an imperceptible chill.


    "I am Youlan the Tower Master of Red Moon Tower. Welcome, Chosen One."

 Chapter 314 - 315: A New Opportunity? [2/3]

    ��Tower�� Tower Master?��


    ��This woman is the Red Moon Tower Master?��


    "They said the Master of the Red Moon Tower was an ancient crone who lived for hundreds of years, a dangerous madwoman. How could she be such a beautiful and gentle woman..."


    Upon hearing Youlan��s introduction, Xue Tianao was involuntarily taken aback, casting a doubtful gaze at the woman before him.


    However,


    Swiftly, Xue Tianao��s doubts vanished with Anfrere��s action.


    In the next moment,


    While Xue Tianao was stunned, the brown-haired man who had held him protectively, gracefully kneeled before the honey-haired woman, addressing her in an incredibly respectful tone:


    "Tower Master, I have brought His Majesty Xue Tianao"


    ��What?!��


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tianao was internally shocked.


    ��This woman truly is the Red Moon Tower��s Master? After all, in this world, the only one who could make the left protector Anfrere behave so respectfully must be the legendary master of the Red Moon Tower...��


    Just as Xue Tianao was shocked by the honey-haired woman��s identity, Youlan, the Red Moon Tower��s master, walked slowly up to Anfrere and extended her hands to take Xue Tianao��s spirit from him.


    "Let me have some alone time with His Majesty Xue Tianao. You can do your go now"


    "Understood, Tower Master,"


    Anfrere responded respectfully,


    After handing over Xue Tianao, Anfrere, seemingly remembering something, revealed a grave expression in his agate-colored eyes:


    "By the way, Tower Master, do we need to aid Wilt? After all, the enemies he is facing are numerous..."


    To the subordinate��s worry, Youlan was dismissive,


    "Don��t worry, I trust him to solve it. But... if anything goes beyond our plans, you may assist him when necessary. Just don��t let him realize your identity."


    "Understood, Tower Master, I��ll go now."


    "Emm"


    After responding lightly, Youlan ignored Anfrere and turned to take Xue Tianao��s spirit with her into the Red Moon Tower. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a slow ripple of blue light, Youlan��s figure disappeared in front of Anfrere...


    --


    A moment later, inside the Red Moon Tower,


    Xue Tianao was cradled in Youlan��s hand, moving through the tower with the honey-haired woman. While politely conversing with You, Xue Tianao was also keenly observing his surroundings.


    Although the Red Moon Tower is one of the Three Towers,


    It keeps a low profile and hardly involves itself in the struggles between nations and major powers. It generally declines all sorts of invitations, maintaining its position aloof from worldly affairs.


    Compared to the Holy Tower that welcomes numerous disciples, the members of the Red Moon Tower were pitifully few.


    Nowadays, the majority of the magicians seen on the continent belonged to the Holy Tower.


    So, the Red Moon Tower from the outside was a spectacular, grand sight, right? But let me tell you, the inside, as stunning and old-world charming as it was, was eerily quiet.


    So quiet, you could hear a pin drop. Walking around the tower with Youlan, Xue Tianao found that despite its size, there were hardly any mages or servants around. In all the minutes he��d been there, he��d come across just a handful of folks.


    This bizarre silence made it hard to believe that this was one of the prestigious Three Towers. The place was practically a ghost town.


    Places were run down from lack of upkeep, with strange plants growing unchecked. At first glance, the Red Moon Tower had the aura of a fallen empire. It was nothing like what Xue Tianao had imagined.


    But, interestingly enough, Xue Tianao didn��t feel any less of the tower because of the less-than-ideal state it was in. Instead, he felt an odd sense of respect. The few mages he met in the Red Moon Tower might have been few, but boy, did they give off a strong aura that was hard to ignore.


    These mages weren��t your run-of-the-mill magic users. They were leagues above the mage guards of Holy Tower, and compared to his Royal Knights, these mages were a force to be reckoned with. If Xue Tianao could get the Red Moon Tower on his side, his power would shoot up exponentially.


    But, as he let this mind-blowing fact sink in, Xue Tianao couldn��t shake off a heavy sense of unease that had begun to well up in him.


    ��These mages... they are��strange?��


    They didn��t seem alive, giving off a dead aura that gave him creepy feeling. He couldn��t help but wonder why they were in such a strange state.


    ��And, it isn��t my imagination, right? These mages kept sneaking glances at me... but with pity in their eyes. What was up with that?��


    ��Did they pity me because I was in a rough state or was it something else? The more I thought about it, the weirder it got.��


    ��Forget the mages, the entire Red Moon Tower had a strange vibe��


    As this thought crossed his mind, Xue Tianao sneaked a glance at You.


    Seeing his gaze, Youlan slowly lowered her head, locking eyes with him. In her deep, tired eyes, Xue Tianao saw a glimmer of guilt.


    "I��m sorry, Your Majesty Xue Tianao," she said. "I should have given you a warm welcome. But this place, the core of the tower, it��s filled with old folks who do nothing but research all day. Plus, we haven��t had any distinguished guests in hundreds of years, so they��ve kind of forgotten how to receive one. I hope you understand."


    With that, she shot a disapproving look at the nearby red-robed mages, who promptly hung their heads and backed away, trembling with fear.


    Xue Tianao, however, was quick to shake his head, trying to assure her...


    So here��s the thing. He had no body, no head, and what he could do was just shiver in his bright blue soul form.


    "No, no, no, Master Youlan! You don��t need to apologize! If it wasn��t for your folks stepping in, my soul would probably be scattered to the wind by now! I��m the one who should be saying thanks!"


    His voice was trembling with fear, yet deep inside, Xue Tianao was feeling pretty darn pleased.


    He��d made it into the Inner Tower, untouched by outsiders for a hundred years. And who��d brought him in? The Tower Master of the Red Moon Tower herself.


    Coupled with the respectful words from Miss Youlan, it was clear they held him in high regard. This filled Xue Tianao��s heart with great satisfaction.


    However, hearing his words, Youlan wore a guilty expression:


    "No, your majesty, if our people could have reached SkyDome City earlier, you wouldn��t be in this predicament."


    "No, no, it��s not your fault! It��s those damn human traitors..."


    "Humans? Traitors?" Youlan blinked in confusion.


    "Yep, that��s right. Tower Master Youlan, you might not know this. The people of Black Rose Family are the ones behind this Abyssal Demons attack! They colluded with the demons, and played both sides, which led to SkyDome��s fall, causing such a human catastrophe. It��s because of them, I ended up like this."


    Mentioning the Black Rose, Xue Tianao��s soul was shadowed by a trace of darkness, his words filled with bitterness and murderous intent,


    "What? Black Rose? They would do something like this? But... aren��t they human? Why would they do this?"


    Youlan looked utterly disbelieving.


    "Why? Haha, I wish I knew."


    To this, Xue Tianao clenched his ��teeth�� in anger. Thinking about how everything he��d worked so hard for got destroyed overnight by the Black Rose Family, his heart was filled with a rage that seemed to consume him, making him nearly hysterical,


    "Do you want to take revenge?"


    "Is that even a question? Of course I am! If it wasn��t for the fact that all I have left is a fragile soul, I��d take revenge on those damn people And Wipe them all out!"


    And not just the Black Rose, but the Bloody Butterfly! And that damn Girl of Destiny! Looking into Youlan��s deep eyes, Xue Tianao��s emotions seemed to be on the verge of losing control.


    However, just as his heart was aflame with revenge, Youlan gave a playful look, and her words, like a demon��s whisper, suddenly entered his mind,


    "If you want revenge, Your Majesty. I can help you."


    What?!


    In a blink, space and time around Xue Tianao seemed to freeze. After a moment of shock, the Son of Destiny incredulously looked at the gentle woman holding him.


    "Help... me?"


    "Yes, I can help you gain the power you need for revenge."

 Chapter 315 - 316: Nourishment [3/3]

    "Wait, what do you mean by that?"


    "It means, consider me your path for a fresh start."


    Youlan expressed with her utmost sincerity.


    "In return, I hope you can help me fulfill a lifelong dream of mine when you��re reborn. A wish that only the Chosen One like yourself can make true."


    Her words were steeped in honesty, devoid of any jest.


    Upon hearing the seriousness in her voice, the earnest plea in her eyes, Xue Tianao was overwhelmed with emotions, his azure soul trembling slightly. His initial suspicion and caution began to ebb away as he locked gazes with Youlan.


    But then again,


    what could he do even if he remained skeptical, given his current situation?


    He was already at the end of his rope.


    Presented with a chance,


    he had to seize it.


    After a period of contemplation, Xue Tianao offered his affirmative response,


    "I understand, Master Youlan. If you can grant me the power to exact my revenge, I will certainly help you fulfill your longstanding wish with the power of the Chosen One!"


    "Really? I can��t thank you enough, Your Highness."


    Joy radiated from her lovely face.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the kindness and warmth he received, especially from the person who had saved his life, Xue Tianao couldn��t help but let his guard down completely. A wave of joyful excitement washed over him, filling his heart with pure delight.


    Left despondent and defeated after being robbed and killed by Mengxi, Xue Tianao discovered a new ray of hope in this moment.


    With the assistance of the Tower Master, perhaps he could truly regain his peak form soon - or even exceed it!


    And when that time arrives, his vengeance...


    ��Maybe my death was not entirely unfortunate��


    ��After all,��


    ��I am the protagonist of this world. Every setback I encountered presented me with a thrilling opportunity.��


    "So, Tower Master, how do I acquire this new power?"


    "Ah, well, it might be a bit painful."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tianao let out a carefree laugh,


    "Ha-ha, I understand. With great power comes great pain. I��m not a stranger to that concept."


    "Hmm, also, the success rate isn��t exactly high."


    "I comprehend that too."


    Xue Tianao replied casually,


    Be it inheritance, trials, or obtaining a new body, it all came with inherent risks and a certain failure rate.


    If it meant obtaining the power to exact his revenge, he was willing to risk it.


    The significant question remained...


    "But, Tower Master, can you tell me what the success rate is? And what happens if I fail?"


    "Well..."


    As she spoke, Youlan slightly tilted her head, her smile held a certain depth,


    Her smile remained captivating,


    yet it sent a shiver down Xue Tianao��s spine.


    He felt a stirring unease,


    "Tower Master Youlan? Wait, what... what is happening?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xue Tianao, out of the corner of his eye, suddenly noticed something horrifying. The space around him and Youlan, along with the elegant hall that emanated a classical atmosphere, started warping in a strange and unsettling manner!


    In the next moment, under his shocked gaze, the surrounding vista splintered into fragments, vanishing instantly like a phantasmal illusion. When the grand hall and the floor beneath faded away, his world was swallowed by a limitless darkness.


    A vast abyss, casting an eerie red glow, materialized before his eyes, causing the grin on the face of the Chosen One to stiffen abruptly. Instinctively, he felt an overwhelming menace pulsating from the abyss below.


    ��What on earth happened?!��


    "Tower Master! What is this chaos? Where have I ended up?!"


    Xue Tianao, sensing danger in the pit of his stomach, yelled out to Youlan. However, Youlan had no intention of clarifying. Instead, she answered his previous question with a chilling message,


    "Don��t fret, Your Highness, if you fail, you��ll only endure an indescribable amount of pain, and then your soul will scatter to the winds."


    ��What?!��


    ��What did you say? My soul will scatter?��


    Xue Tianao was taken aback. Yet, before he could react, under his startled gaze, the friendly and gentle demeanor on Youlan��s face vanished, replaced by an icy, piercing coldness.


    The honey-haired woman nonchalantly raised her hand, tossing him, still clueless about the unfolding situation, into the yawning abyss.


    " Tower Master?! You, what are you...?" S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing himself discarded, plunging into the creepy abyss below, he couldn��t help but shriek.


    ��No, this is terrible! If I get engulfed, it will surely be my death!��


    Upon this realization, he frantically tried to fly up by channeling his soul power. However, in his current form, his strength was scant, and the powerful suction from below crushed his chances of struggling


    He could scarcely credit what was transpiring. How could the nurturing sister-figure he had just met turn so frigid and terrifying on a whim? And why would she cast him down when she was there to lend a hand?


    On the brink of despair, the scent of death permeating from the black abyss and the sensation of being slowly consumed reignited the dread deep within his core.


    Like a drowning man clutching at the last straw, he cast a pleading look at Youlan, hoping against hope that this was all just a grave misunderstanding.


    " Tower Master! What... what is going on?!"


    "Don��t fret, Your Highness, this is merely a part of the process for you to acquire a new body. And you can take solace in the fact that the odds of success are quite High."


    Youlan laughed, her voice chilling in its casualness. Hearing these words, a wave of relief, albeit small, washed over him.


    ��Was I overthinking it ?��


    "Well, what is the success rate?"


    Before he could get comfortable, the Chosen One��s peace of mind disappeared without a trace due to Youlan��s following answer. His entire consciousness once again plummeted into the unfathomable abyss.


    "Quite high, roughly 0.001%."


    "What?! 0��.?!"


    At this point,


    The eyes built by Xue Tianao��s soul force shrunk in an instant, and a frenzied emotion suddenly burst out.


    No matter how his mind was being affected by her, Xue Tianao realized the harsh truth.


    The woman before him,


    She had no intention of helping him at all! She was just toying with him!


    "0.001? You! You dared... you dared to deceive me!!! You..."


    Unfortunately,


    Before Xue Tianao had the chance to question, the pitch-black abyss below seemed to smell the aroma of its prey. It suddenly burst into a bizarre red glow, and endless red fog roared up from below, transforming into countless malicious demon claws, firmly gripping Xue Tianao��s azure soul.


    "You! You Fu#@ng Bi#@, I will fu@ing kill��!!!!"...


    Under Youlan��s cold and slightly mad gaze, accompanied by Xue Tianao��s furious, despairing, and unwilling roar filled with negative emotions, the Chosen One��s soul was forcibly dragged into the abyss below by the blood-red claws.


    As his soul was gradually torn and swallowed by the red fog below, Xue Tianao��s curses slowly turned into chilling screams. The bone-chilling screams echoed in the pitch-black space.


    However,


    The constant screams brought an increasingly bright smile on her face. Her deep blue eyes even revealed strange spiral patterns out of excitement.


    At The next moment,


    A bone-chilling laugh slowly came out from Youlan��s mouth.


    "Heheheheehe~"


    In the woman��s gaze toward the abyss, there was a rare hint of sincere gratitude, but within that sincerity was an indescribable chill.


    ��Thank you,��


    ��Xue Tianao��


    ��I believe you will make a decent nourishment��


    ��However, I didn��t completely deceive you. I do need the power within you to fulfill my long-standing wish~...��


    (End of volume 3)

 Chapter 316 - 317: Prologue [1/2]

    Red Lotos Leaf Empire has been shortened to Red Leaf Empire


    Tier has been changed to Level, that��s all.


    ---


    Anvika, the capital of the Red Leaf Empire,


    In a certain office inside the Grand Temple of Asumos Church Headquarters,


    A woman was sitting calmly at her desk.


    She was wearing special clothes that showed she was a high-ranking priestess, with shiny gold details. deeply focused on the stack of papers in front of her.


    The woman seemed to be well past her fifties, her once raven-green hair streaked with white on either side. Her face was weathered, the lines of age prominent against her skin. However, even with the passage of time, she held an undeniable charm in her visage.


    It was clear that in her youth, she must��ve been an unparalleled beauty.


    The gold-trimmed robe she wore and the golden feathered necklace signified her high-ranking status.


    This woman was Fiona Asanova, one of the three Archbishops within the Church.


    Unlike Apostles, the Archbishops�� primary roles were in administration, not in battle. Their ascension to the position mainly depended on family lineage, not on battle-hardened prowess like the Apostles or Heroes. Therefore, Archbishops were generally not very powerful.


    Like Archbishop Nick, Fiona��s power level was merely at 6th level.


    Even so, almost no one in the church dared to underestimate this woman, who was well into her fifties.


    After all, she was renowned for her iron will and strong persona. In her younger years, she had led Asumos Church��s armies to victory over the united forces of Saint Romari.


    Fiona��s status within the church was not something that even the financially oriented Nick could rival.


    At this moment,


    Due to the Archbishop sitting quietly in her office, immersed in her paperwork, the atmosphere in the large office became increasingly stifling and tense. Although Fiona showed no signs of displeasure, those who knew her understood that once she fell silent and buried herself in her work, she was not in a good mood.


    Therefore, the grand office was pin-drop silent.


    The guards stood motionless beside Fiona, while the secretaries and clerks sat below, silently handling their paperwork, also without uttering a word. The meeting that should have been filled with discussion was engulfed in an eerie silence.


    However,


    This oppressive atmosphere shattered instantly with the entry of a man.


    �� Huh?!! ��


    ��My...Lord? He��s back?!��


    In the next moment,


    Under the expectant gazes of the people of the Church, a graceful man with a radiant smile made a spectacular leap through the window and into the office, immediately causing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.


    His slightly fitted black and white attire perfectly outlined his sculpted physique. His flaxen hair fluttered impressively.


    His clear, bright violet eyes sparkled with a touch of childishness, akin to radiant gems. His straight nose, smooth skin, and thin lips showed a hint of adorable pink. His exquisite facial features were utterly stunning�� S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A face radiant like the morning sun bore a smile so warming, it was as if it carried a magical power that instantaneously infected everyone in its vicinity.


    "Lord Kain! You��ve returned!"


    One of the nuns was unable to conceal her astonishment. While addressing the man directly by name without a proper salute was considered discourteous, the man didn��t mind. He greeted the nun amiably with a sunny disposition, waved at her, and playfully stuck out his tongue.


    " I��m back, Sister Meri ~"


    His voice possessed a captivating allure, yet it carried a hint of lightheartedness.


    Nevertheless, this voice brought an unexplainable sense of calm to everyone present. Clearly, this man was adored and trusted by all. Many even waved at him, their eyes begging for help.


    ��Help us, Lord Kain!��


    Seeing his colleagues�� unease, Kain chuckled lightly and said:


    "I have something to discuss with Archbishop. give us some space~"


    Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the Archbishop didn��t object.


    After giving a respectful bow to Kain and Fiona, they hurriedly exited the office, stealing grateful glances at Kain. The once bustling room now remained empty, with only Fiona and Kain remaining.


    Once everyone was gone, Kain sat unceremoniously on the desk, hands in his pockets.


    "Listen, listen, Sister Fiona, isn��t this a bit too much? We��re all working on the same side here. There��s no need to be so strict, right?"


    At Kain��s words, Fiona paused her work and rolled her eyes at the frivolous man.


    "The current state of the Church is due to leniency, leading to chaos. I can��t control others, but those around me must follow the rules."


    As she spoke, Fiona shot Kain another frosty glare.


    "And you, as a Heavenly Apostle, should set an example for the followers of the Church. Yet what do I see? You��re lacking the dignity befitting an Apostle, even sitting on the desk without permission! Show some respect, get down!"


    "Alright, alright, I got it. Don��t be angry, don��t be angry~"


    With a wave of his hand, Kain chuckled ruefully and slid off the desk.


    "You really are as rigid as ever."


    "You too, as mischief as always."


    After a helpless sigh, Fiona��s gaze toward Kain became very serious.


    "No more useless chatter. What��s the situation now? Haven��t our reinforcements reached Snow Night yet?"


    "Sigh, indeed."


    Kain sighed with a mixed emotions.


    "Why are they so slow?"


    "Sigh, I only found out after I went there. Our allied forces with the red Leaf Empire were intercepted by the people of Divine Punishment Sect."


    "Divine Punishment Sect? They dared to intervene?"


    "Yep, they didn��t have many people, but thanks to the terrain and their preparation, they landed a heavy blow on our joint forces. Luckily, that old man from the Red Leaf Empire managed to drive off the Sect leader in the end."


    "Drove them off, huh? So, did our reinforcements reach SkyDome ?"


    "Nope, our united forces have returned"


    "Hmm?"


    On hearing this, Fiona furrowed her brows:


    "Why? Didn��t the Pope order them to resist the Abyss Demons? And secretly kill..."


    "True, but by the time we reached the city, the Abyssal Demons have retreated."


    "What?! You��re saying the Abyss Demons have backed off?"


    "Correct."


    When it came to the retreat of the Abyss Demons, even Kain himself seemed to be caught off guard. "Hard to believe right? but those beasts really did back down. Along with Inferno. They didn��t press on."


    "Inferno?"


    "Yep, that Xue Tianao guy had apparently imprisoned Inferno under SkyeDome City, causing a massive Abyss Demon assault. After Inferno broke free, they all retreated back to north. According to the scouts at the front, there are no traces of the Abyss Demons near SkyDome City anymore. As for our people from the Church, Ms. Mengxi seems fine; Archbishop Nick seems a little shaken, but otherwise okay; and Bai Yanluo, well, seems to have a mild concussion..."


    "..."


    Listening to Kain��s report, Fiona couldn��t help but knit her eyebrows,


    It all sounded a bit odd, but with the key figures being fine, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Her relationship with Nick may not have been the best, but he was a pillar of the Church. If he had died suddenly in SkyDome, the aftermath would��ve been disastrous.


    And then,


    "What��s the status of the Chosen One?"


    At this, Kain hesitated, awkwardly scratching his head,


    "Archbishop Mokaro and Xue Tianao had a cooperation agreement, signed in soul power. Now, Xue Tianao��s signature on the pact has vanished, which means..."


    "The Chosen One...is dead?"


    "Yes."


    Kain nodded slightly,


    "Well, at least it saves the Pope the trouble of handling him himself. I was worried about how we��d explain it to our followers if the Pope had to intervene. The Abyssal Demons did us a favor, I suppose. But, with Xue Tianao out of the picture, Archbishop Fiona, should we..."


    As he spoke, Kain looked toward Fiona with a glint of inquiry in his eyes,


    To which, Fiona, without hesitation, shot back with another icy glare,


    "Don��t play dumb."


    She stood up slowly, facing her carefree old friend with a solemn look:


    "Mobilize all the agents of ��Blue Moon Shadows�� underground. We must find the new Chosen One as soon as possible. This time, we must firmly control the new Chosen One within Asumos Church. We can��t disappoint the Pope again..."

 Chapter 317 - 318 :

    Meanwhile, in a northern region of the Ancita continent, not too far from the Great Winter Forest, a customary act of robbery was quietly unfolding within a forest less traveled.


    Amidst splattering blood and chilling cries of despair, a small merchant caravan succumbed to a band of mountain brigands.


    Their loot, along with the plundered goods, was swiftly hauled back to the thief��s den. The skirmish ended, the looters retreated, and soon, the path was engulfed by a profound silence once again.


    All that remained were the wreckage of the caravans, nauseating trails of blood, and scattered body parts.


    But just when serenity seemed to have taken over, a stack of hay nearby started shaking.


    A figure clad in black cautiously peeked out, looking left and right. Upon confirming that the bandits were gone and the coast was clear, he finally stepped out, walking on tiptoes to the wreckage of the caravan.


    He started rummaging through the remains, seemingly in search of some grub to satisfy his hunger. Clearly, this shadowy figure was famished.


    As he stepped into the sunlight, his true appearance was revealed: a pitiful blue-haired youth, dressed in a shabby black coat and ragged shoes, skinny and filthy.


    His petite figure, resulting from malnutrition, made him look much weaker than his peers.


    His body was covered in bruises, suggesting he��d been subjected to much abuse. His face, smeared with dirt and stains, wore the woebegone look of a distressed refugee.


    However, the filth and grime couldn��t dim the light shining from his eyes. His reddish eyes, radiant like rubies, were striking, captivating, and full of life.


    If someone from Asumos Church was there and saw this youth from behind, they��d be stunned to discover that faint golden patterns were emerging on the back of this blue-haired boy, partly obscured by his tattered cloak.


    These patterns were imbued with an ancient divine power. Such unique patterns were exclusive to only one kind of individual - the Chosen One.


    The youth��s identity was close to being revealed.


    ---


    After exploring the ruins for a while, the blue-haired boy named Asar showed a glimmer of joy,


    "Found...found it!"


    Holding a piece of dark bread that the robbers had discarded, a flash of delight crossed his eyes. Without a second thought, he shoved the food into his mouth.


    After a few swallows, his intense hunger was finally alleviated.


    ��Ah, I survived,�� he breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a certain joy of narrowly escaping death. Ever since his resurrection from the chaotic graveyard, he��d been plagued by a strong sense of hunger.


    If he hadn��t found something to eat, he feared he��d become the first Chosen One in history to die of starvation. That would be, indeed, a tragic fate.


    Fortunately, he had found food just in time.


    Collecting himself, Asar slowly bent down and picked up a few mud-covered newspapers from the ground.


    ��This is...�� After quickly reading the ��urgent news�� in the newspaper, the ragged, mud-streaked, and dirty Asar leaned against a massive stone, gazing thoughtfully toward the north, in the direction of the Winter Forest.


    "Hmm, it seems likely that Xue Tianao��s fall had something to do with those Abyssal demons,"


    Asar mused. Abyssal demons despise the Chosen Ones. They��d probably stop at nothing to wipe out anyone who has divine powers. Despite Xue Tianao Being Too Powerful, controlling one of the four major empires, he still couldn��t stand against the assault of the Abyssal demons. It shows how fearsome and Powerful these creatures are in this world.


    Not only that, the Abyssal demons act strategically, maybe like the news reports say, there must be high-level entities among them that possess wisdom. They attacked SkyeDome not just because of Inferno but also to remove Xue Tianao, who posed a threat to them.


    Their deliberate attacks on the Chosen Ones have made passing the trials even more difficult. If even a veteran like Xue Tianao failed, then what about him?


    With these thoughts, Asar looked down at himself. Seeing his small body that was not even 1.6 meters tall, thin arms and legs, and the pitiful amount of magic and energy in his body, the new Chosen One sighed heavily.


    "Man..." Now, he was not even strong enough to face a situation on his own. Heck, he was barely able to withstand a breeze.


    Any Abyssal demon could probably pin him down and grind him into the dirt. His power was embarrassingly weak. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only was he weak, but considering he crawled out from a chaotic graveyard and his clothes were tattered, he probably was a homeless beggar in his past life.


    This meant he had no power, no background, and no one who could help him. And his enemies? Terrifying Abyssal demons who could flatten an entire empire.


    "What kind of hellish start is this!"


    he yelled in frustration, smashing the moldy bun in his hand onto the ground.


    But after venting his frustration, he hopped down from the rock, picked up the moldy bun from the ground, and continued to gnaw at it.


    Well, there was nothing else he could do. He was starving...


    Feeling wronged, he took a bite of the bun and thought about his mission again. Complete the trials, repel the Abyssal demons, destroy Demon Temple...


    Considering the difficulty of the tasks and his abilities, he couldn��t help but think,


    "Maybe I should just give up."


    After another inner roar, he knelt on the ground, feeling like crying. He realized that even if he wanted to give up, the Abyssal demons, or any organization that held hostility toward the Chosen Ones like the Divine Punishment Sect, would never let him go.


    Once his identity as a Chosen One was revealed, his death was inevitable. Against him, the Abyssal demons wouldn��t even need an army as they did for Xue Tianao. They could probably kill him just by spitting at him.


    So, he had to make sure nobody discovered he was a Chosen One. And he also had to hide his original identity. If the people who knew him before found out about his resurrection, they��d definitely spread the news far and wide, increasing the chance of his identity being revealed.


    "Got to keep it under wraps,"


    Asar decided internally. But the issue was, what��s the best way to go undercover? Mulling over it, he looked somewhat complicatedly toward the beat-up old carriage at his side. No, to be precise, his gaze was directed at the ragged cloth... skirt... on the carriage seat.


    Then, a sudden brainwave hit Asar.


    "That��s it!"


    The Son of Destiny is surely all male, right? If I pretend to be a girl, no one would ever connect me to a Son of Destiny! This way, my real identity could be hidden more effectively! And besides...��


    He looked down at his frail body, then at his delicate face hidden beneath the grime in the broken mirror.


    He seemed quite suited to masquerade as a girl.


    ��Ofcourse, wearing a girl��s clothes might be a bit shameless, but it��s all about survival, right?��


    However, even after finding a crafty way to hide his identity, Asar felt a gnawing unease. After all, wasn��t his current location a bit too close to the Winter Forest and the Abyssal demon horde? What if they just decided to rush him one day and trample him to death? Wasn��t that the reason for Xue Tianao��s tragic demise, being too close to the Winter Forest? Wouldn��t things be different if Xue Tianao were from the Red Leaf Empire, out of reach from the Abyssal demons?


    Anyhow, for survival��s sake, steering clear from the enemy was always the smart move. Thus, "I need to head South!"


    With newfound determination, Asar set his sights southward. Even though he was weak, frail, penniless, and starving, he decided to journey to the South where the Abyssal demons wouldn��t get to him so easily. That should provide a peaceful life.


    ��Wait, if I am heading South, why not use the Goddess-given powers to find a big faction to join? Having backers would definitely make life easier. But, which faction to join?��


    As Asar pondered this, a headline from the discarded newspaper caught his eye.


    "Hm? What��s this?"


    "The Black Rose family... announce they will donate 80 million gem coins to the Snow Night Empire, as well as a huge amount of supplies..."


    Intrigued, Asar slowly squatted down to pick up the tattered newspaper and started reading it attentively.


    ��Wasn��t the Sadik Empire located in the southern part of the continent, and the base of the Black Rose family was in the southeast of Sadik Empire? Besides, the Black Rose family seemed to be rich and powerful. And, according to the news, they were also a compassionate organization, even adopting war orphans��


    ��My current state would surely stir up people��s sympathy, right?��


    After some thought, Asar��s pale red eyes flickered with a sharp gleam. At that moment, the Chosen One had a brilliant idea. His hands clapped together as he looked excitedly to the south.


    ��That��s it!��


    "I��ve decided!"


    He yelled,


    "I��m going to join the Black Rose family!"


    --------

 Chapter 318 - 319: Post-War Scenario [1/6]

    Thank you for the support hehe we reached 450 power stones last week a new record :3


    So here is the Bonus 4 chapters with 2 daily chapters that will make it 6.


    lets reach 500pw this weak *^


    ----------------------------------------


    In the middle of the Snow Night Empire, a small and often overlooked city named Molok in the southern part of Snow Night, has seen its population triple overnight.


    The reason?


    Refugees from the northern part of the empire.


    Since yesterday, when the horde of Abyssal demons launched a massive attack on Snow Night and captured it, the confidence and comfort the people of the Snow Night Empire had, courtesy of Xue Tianao and his weapon, turned to dust.


    The fall of the imperial city led to an unparalleled fear and unease.


    After destroying most of Snow Night Imperial City, the Abyssal demons retreated in the wake of Inferno��s appearance, heading back to their base in the Winter Forest. A few hours later, there were no Abyssal demons around The Capital.


    Though everyone was confused why the bloodthirsty Abyssal demons chose to retreat, or Inferno didn��t burn the city, one thing was certain��the biggest crisis in the history of the Snow Night Empire had passed.


    However, the fear among the people was only growing. Both the residents of Snow Night and those from other northern regions were fleeing to the south.


    The broken northern walls were no longer a reliable defense��the demons could attack again anytime.


    To save their lives, some residents headed to the City of Wind. Rumor had it that the guardian beast of the city, Thundercat, scared off hundreds of thousands of demons.


    But most people chose to move south, even if they couldn��t reach other countries, they��d be further away from the Winter Forest. That way, if the demons attacked again, they��d have time to react and escape.


    With this mindset, millions of people packed up and headed south from the north. In just one day, the population of Molok tripled, making it look like a metropolis.


    Meanwhile, Molok plunged into unprecedented chaos. Most of the government officials and elites who had fled from Snow Night had come to this city under the protection of the remnants of the First Army Group.


    Snow Night Imperial City was destroyed, but the empire couldn��t lose its heart. Thus, Molok became the new center of the empire.


    Resource integration, refugee statistics and settlement, disaster estimation, rebuilding defenses, troop integration, and searching for the missing Emperor Xue Tianao... the new heart of the empire had numerous tasks to handle.


    But with most officials either dead due to the demon attack or various chaos, and the loss of Xue Tianao, the empire��s efficiency dropped rapidly.


    Piling troubles and mounting public grumbles, Molok City quickly became a vibrant painting of chaos and discontent. Amidst the biting cold, the government was sluggish in providing shelter and food for the refugees. The city��s streets became battlegrounds of public outcry and agitation.


    However, a stark contrast painted the outskirts of the city, where the Black Rose Family had set up camp. Unlike the nearby camps filled with tension and fear, the Black Rose Duchy camp was calm and peaceful, devoid of any traces of the previous demonic assault.


    The members of the Duchy had intriguing smiles on their faces, causing confusion among their neighbors from the Red Leaf Empire, the Lomari Empire, and other nearby regions.


    ��Why are they so relaxed and joyful in their camp when we all had to escape from the demonic invasion?��


    people wondered, even suggesting the Duchy��s collective sanity must have been compromised.


    In response to the external murmurs and whispers, Black Rose chose to ignore them and continue with their affairs unperturbed.


    Normally, if anyone dared to belittle them, they wouldn��t hesitate to engage in some ��intense interaction��. But today, having completed their mission, their mood was so buoyant that they didn��t bother to get into any petty squabbles.


    Qiu Mingtong, carrying a giant hammer, rolled her eyes at the absurdity of these stares, muttered ��boring�� under her breath, and moved toward the center of the Black Rose camp carrying a big bucket of hot water. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a top-tier manager of the Black Rose Clan, Qiu Mingtong knew well that Xue Tianao hadn��t died completely after being crushed by the powerful blow from their leader. Like before, his soul started to rebuild itself under the guidance of the World��s Will.


    Thanks to previous experiences, they had already set up a barrier around SkyDome to block his soul��s escape.


    Later, as expected, they detected Xue Tianao��s soul in the eastern barrier. While his soul disappeared later and they were unclear why, the complete shattering of Xue Tianao��s Soul Orb confirmed his death.


    The Duke, surprised by the unexpected turn of events, started an investigation. However, Qiu Mingtong wasn��t concerned about these details.


    As long as the Son of Destiny was finally gone, who cared about the details? The important thing was that one of the potential threats to their Lord was now eliminated.


    Having accomplished half of their mission, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but hum a cheerful tune, bouncing joyfully toward an impressive-looking tent at the center of the camp.


    After arriving there, Qiu Mingtong immediately concealed the joy on her face, putting on a serious expression. With a tone of disappointment and guilt, she softly said,


    ��Um, Lady Yumo, the hot water is ready... can I... come in?��


    A moment later, a very gentle voice, as delightful as a yellow oriole singing, slowly entered Qiu Mingtong��s ears,


    "Hmm? Is that you, Little Tong? Come in..."


    "Thank You, My Lady"


    After getting Yumo��s permission, Qiu Mingtong put down the large hammer in her hand, carried a bucket of hot water, and slowly crossed the barrier outside the tent.


    As Qiu Mingtong stepped into the tent, a burst of warm steam rushed toward her.


    A dark silhouette suddenly appeared before Qiu Mingtong��s eyes. a stunningly beautiful girl with black hair.


    At this moment, the girl had already shed the stained clothes on her body.


    A dazzling and breathtaking jade body, exquisitely carved like an ice sculpture, crystal-clear and tender, stands naked and unreserved in this tent-like bathroom, filling the entire room with a sense of subdued spring.


    The air was filled with moisture, and water droplets splash around.


    The girl��s body was already wet, and her long, black-to-red gradient hair clings to her smooth and tender figure.


    Together with the misty atmosphere, it creates a painting-like scene that resembles a heavenly existence.


    Even Qiu Mingtong, being a girl herself, momentarily freezes in place


    Thankfully, having mentally prepared herself, Qiu Mingtong quickly recovered from her surprise. With a respectful tone, she said,


    "Your Grace, I��ve placed the hot water here, and also, here is the brush you requested."


    As she spoke, Qiu Mingtong drew the brush from her hand and handed it to her superior.


    "Hmm, thank you, little Tong,"


    came the elegant response, accompanied by a charming and noble smile. That beautiful expression gave Qiu Mingtong a moment of blissful relaxation.


    However, her serenity was short-lived, interrupted by an unexpected ��little creature��. With an adorable ��meow�� sound, a snow-white, soaking-wet little wolf, covered in soap bubbles, leaped up and plopped down on her Lady��s lap.


    The little wolf wagged its tail and stuck out its tongue, pulling a teasing face at Qiu Mingtong, who couldn��t help but feel a pang of jealousy.


    She grumbled in her heart,


    ��Really, Lady Limo! You��re not a child anymore, yet you still need someone to help you bathe, aren��t you embarrassed?��


    Yet deep down, she admitted to herself,


    ��I wish I could be cradled by Lady Yumo too...��

 Chapter 319 - 320: My daughters are really adorable [2/6]

    Yumo has been pretty gloomy these past couple of days.


    She agreed to let Xiao mobilize the Abyssal Demons in the eastern part of the Winter Forest for several major reasons.


    One of which was to reawaken the people��s fear of the Abyssal Demons on the continent, to unite them against external threats, and abandon internal conflicts.


    Looking back,


    This objective has been quite successful.


    The higher-ups of all major powers took this Abyssal Demon invasion very seriously, even planning to hold a continental conference that hasn��t been convened for a hundred years.


    Including the wars between the Red Leaf and Sadik Empires and various small countries, everything came to a halt after the news of the Abyssal Demon invasion was received.


    These powers almost unanimously focused their attention on the north.


    They were afraid of another large-scale Abyssal Demon invasion.


    In addition, Yumo wanted to give the Chosen One a massive setback through this attack to make him face reality and not be overly confident.


    At the same time, while educating him, she wanted Shuoyue to change his memories, to erase her ��Bloody Butterfly�� identity and the relationship between the ��Bloody Butterfly�� and the Black Rose family from his mind.


    Also, she wanted to rescue the Marquis and Marchioness, freeing Kalina, and those children who were used as experimental subjects...


    Judging by the outcome, aside from accidentally killing the Male Lead, the other objectives were achieved quite smoothly...


    However,


    For the fact that she accidentally killed the Son of Destiny, Yumo still feels incredibly regretful.


    Although she disliked him, Xue Tianao is after all the Male lead, one of the crucial figures in saving the world and completing the trials.


    ��And now?��


    The character she has been waiting for hundreds of years finally appeared, and was accidentally killed by her...


    ��This,��


    ��Is simply outrageous!��


    ��Is there a mistake? Why did that bastard charge at me with his divine power all of a sudden! And... why couldn��t I control myself! Ahhhh!��


    ��So annoying!��


    Every time she thought about this, Yumo felt extremely frustrated.


    After the Abyssal Demon swarm receded, Yumo even couldn��t believe that Xue Tianao had died. After all, he��s the Chosen One, right? It wouldn��t be surprising if he had some life-saving tricks up his sleeve, ��right? Maybe he could even resurrect from death? ��


    With this thought in mind, after the battle, Yumo tried to collect fragments of Xue Tianao��s soul in the ruins,


    Hoping to learn from the necromancers of the Red Moon Tower and reshape the soul, thus resurrecting the Chosen One.


    Unfortunately,


    After searching for a long time, Yumo couldn��t find even a bit of soul debris. At most, she found some ashes of Xue Tianao...


    After piling up the ashes, Yumo, unwilling to accept the reality, sat next to it for a long time, hoping for a miracle to happen.


    However, after several hours, nothing happened...


    In the end, Yumo had no choice but to fully accept this reality.


    After accepting this reality, Yumo didn��t feel relieved, but became even more troubled. Because, with the death of the Chosen One, the responsibility to complete the trials has now fallen on Mengxi.


    Every time she thought about how that girl had used her trust to fool her for so long, Yumo just felt so irritated. Being angry was one thing,


    The key question is,�� how should I face that girl in the future after this showdown?�� Now, she feared that whenever she saw Mengxi, she would inevitably recall her own embarrassing past.


    A feeling of shame would then flood her heart,


    In that case, how could she communicate with that girl?


    ��Should I��


    ��Just ignore her?��


    Hmm,


    ��But she��s the only remaining Chosen One. With Xue Tianao out of the picture now, isn��t she the only one to rely on?��


    Under such circumstances, she feared that she not only couldn��t ignore her, but also had to take even more care of her! After all, if something happened to this girl, the trials would be truly over...


    ��Also, if Mengxi were to ask why I, an Abyssal Demon, have been plotting to stay by her side?��


    ��How should I explain that?��


    ��I can��t mention the trials...��


    ��If I can��t explain it clearly, would it make her suspicious of me? At that time, if she dislikes me, what should I do...��


    ...


    In short, for the past two days, Yumo��s mind has been troubled by these issues. It made her mood quite gloomy and depressed, and she even felt a strong pressure.


    So, after assisting the major forces to retreat in the identity of Yu Black Rose,


    She came to the tent in the middle of the camp, wanting to take a bath, relax, and soothe her tense heart.


    Before the bath,


    Yumo naturally noticed the two little fellows fighting in the Black Rose caravan. Although she had many questions in her mind, wanting to thoroughly ��ask�� her daughters, but after seeing the dirty little white wolf and little grey bird,


    Yumo temporarily abandoned the plan to question them,


    The children were so dirty...


    As a mother, Yumo couldn��t stand it.


    Therefore,


    About an hour ago, Yumo brought the two transformed little creatures to the tent in the middle of the camp, and ordered Xizhi and Qiu Mingtong to prepare some hot water. After that, the black-haired girl took off her dress stained with numerous blood stains and dirt, and slowly bathed in the comforting hot water.


    Attempting to wash away the stains on their bodies as well as the hesitations in their hearts through the rinsing of hot water.


    While cleaning her own body, Yumo also, after a long time, personally bathes her two daughters. Picking up a towel and soap, she proceeds to give the two adorable creatures a thorough wash.


    Regarding this,


    The two sisters, Limo and Liyu, who have transformed into adorable creatures, naturally didn��t oppose.


    They already enjoy being close to their mother, so they take this opportunity to replenish their "motherly energy" While their mother is brushing their fur, they kept rubbing against the black-haired girl��s fair and watery delicate body, purring continuously.


    On the faces of the two little ones, a radiant smile appears without them realizing it, making their already fluffy and cute faces even more adorable.


    This causes Yumo, who was gently rubbing her daughter��s head, to feel an increasingly irresistible sense of love.


    Making the scene inside the tent feels incredibly heartwarming.


    *Meow~*


    *Squeak~*


    The adorable voice of the two little ones, along with their soft touches, filled Yumo��s bright red eyes with a sense of happiness.


    Thanks to the sisters�� hardworking efforts to act cute, after a few minutes, Yumo��s gloomy mood really did dissipate quite a bit.


    That indescribable sense of tiredness in her heart was even completely gone under her daughters healing touch.


    Indeed,


    ��My children are really cute~��


    Yumo��s pretty face involuntarily wore a proud expression. As she revealed a loving smile, Yumo continued to gently clean the fur of Limo, who had transformed into a little white wolf.


    Feeling Yumo��s caresses and the comfortable sensation of the brush stroking her fur, Limo couldn��t help but make content sounds,


    "Awooo Awooo~" (Comfortable, comfortable~)


    The excited little wolf pup even directly turned over, lying in the tub with her four legs up in the air, exposing her white belly to Yumo,


    "Woof Woof!" (Belly! Rub rub!)


    "Alright, alright, I got it~"


    Although Yumo couldn��t understand Limo��s words right now, seeing her daughter��s familiar actions, how could she not understand Limo��s thoughts? After all, she had taken care of this girl for hundreds of years. She often bathed her when she had just become a demon.


    For a moment, Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The memories of hundreds of years ago seemed to merge with the scene before her.


    "You��re still as spoilt as ever."


    After sighing helplessly, Yumo gently used the brush to comb the little white wolf��s belly fur, cleaning the dirt from her belly, while the little white wolf showed an expression of enjoyment.


    ��It��s good that Limo is still in her cute beast form,��


    ��If it were the human form of Limo, this scene would probably be too stimulating...��


    On the other side,


    Liyu, who was relatively clean and had finished washing early, fluttered her wings and perched on Yumo��s shoulder, looking somewhat complicatedly at her sister, who was continuously acting cute in front of their mother. She had been reproaching her sister Limo for being too wild in battle, making her all dirty...


    ��But now it seems,��


    ��That was not a bad thing,��


    ��Hmm,��


    ��If I knew being dirty could get more pampering from mother.��


    ��Then I should have rolled around in the mud pit before coming here!��


    Watching her sister constantly interacting with their mother, Liyu couldn��t help but make a few comments. Although she had the idea of rolling in the mud pit, Liyu was just thinking about it. After all, she is a sensible child, she can��t do things that would disappoint her mother.


    ��Yes, yes, be sensible, don��t compete with your silly sister.��


    After comforting herself a few times,


    The little gray bird propped herself up on her wings and made a show of being a little adult.


    Catching Liyu��s small movements out of the corner of her eye, Yumo couldn��t help but smile,


    ��Indeed,��


    ��My daughters are really adorable~��


    ...


    I really don��t want,


    To be separated from them...

 Chapter 320 - 321: An Unusually Gentle Disposition [3/6]

    Truthfully, at this moment, if it wasn��t for the compulsory power of the goddess and the unknown consequences, Yumo had a strong urge to give up on the trial.


    If she continued and the trial was successful, returning to her original world would mean parting with the children she��s been living with day and night.


    In fact, it might sound harsh, but after living in this world for over five hundred years, everything in this world had surpassed everything in her original.


    Not to mention, five hundred years had passed, even if the passage of time in this world is slow, whether her loved ones and friends in her original world are still alive or not is unknown.


    She doesn��t know the situation in her original world now. But what she does know is that if she truly leaves, her children would be heartbroken. On one hand, Yumo doesn��t hope for the trial to succeed. Thus, after unconsciously defeating Xue Tianao, even though Yumo appears very desolate and depressed, deep inside there��s a faint trace of relief...


    Unfortunately, she has no right to choose now. She can only continue...


    --


    While sighing inwardly with helplessness, Yumo also finished cleaning her two adorable children, and the stains and bloody smell on her own body are also gone.


    Looking at her clean and tender body, Yumo revealed a satisfied smile.


    After drying off and putting on a robe, Yumo looked at the two adorable creatures beside her with a doting look,


    "Limo, Liyu, after cleaning up, make sure to dry off, be careful not to catch a cold."


    Clearly, Limo and Liyu, the two demon kings, have horrifying resistances, and they couldn��t possibly catch a cold so easily.


    However, Yumo still habitually instructed them, as many of her children she took care of in the Great Winter Forest weren��t as cold-resistant.


    There were many of her children who carelessly caught a cold. However, Limo and Liyu, were not annoyed by their mother��s ��unnecessary�� instructions, instead they responded obediently with their cute voices:


    " Woof woof!" (We know!)


    "Chreep chreep~" (Yes, mother.)


    While responding, Limo instinctively wagged her tail and shook her body crazily, shaking off the water droplets on her body in an instant.


    This somewhat wild action turned her into a little white wolf with explosion-like hair, making everything around her wet.


    Seeing this, Yumo was speechless and couldn��t help but facepalm. At this moment, she felt that all her past teachings for Limo were in vain... This child seems to prefer relying on her instincts rather than human habits.


    In contrast to her sister��s foolish behavior, Liyu was much more civilized, and made Yumo more satisfied.


    "Hu~"


    With a gentle breeze and a surge of emerald shadow power, Liyu��s energy was slightly released. Under the wrapping of the emerald shadow power, the small grey bird fluttering in mid-air turned into a naked, exquisitely crafted little grey-haired girl.


    Liyu transformed into her human form, picked up a towel that Qiu Mingtong had prepared in advance, and started to wipe the water traces on her body.


    Seeing Liyu, who was in such stark contrast to Limo, Yumo couldn��t help but show a relieved smile. Then, the young girl even picked up a towel and slowly approached Liyu from behind...


    ??


    "Hmm? Mom? What��s up?"


    Seeing Yumo come up behind her, Liyu curiously inquired.


    Upon this, Yumo tilted her head and chuckled lightly:


    "No worries, just helping you dry your hair and straighten it out."


    With that said, Yumo began to gently dab the girl��s smooth gray hair with a towel.


    "Thank you Mom!"


    Hearing this, Liyu instantly showed a hint of excitement and nodded eagerly. Afterward, Liyu, dressed in her familiar white and green dress, gently cradled her silly sister in her arms, and dutifully sat on the high chair.


    As she gently swayed her soft and fair little feet, she relished the tender care from Yumo.


    ��Having mom comb my hair...��


    ��It��s been a long time since I had experienced this.��


    ��Hee hee~��


    Thinking about this, Liyu was overwhelmed with happiness. The earlier bout of jealousy toward her own sister instantly disappeared. For some time, a warm atmosphere filled the tent.


    ...


    ...


    However,


    As the combing went on,


    Liyu, who was supposed to be enjoying her mother-daughter time, furrowed her brows slightly. At this moment, it seemed like something was off.


    Hmm,


    ��Something seems a bit off...��


    ��Even though mom was usually very gentle and considerate, today she seemed even gentler than usual. When sister Limo, splashed water Infront of Mother, she didn��t get angry? Normally, wouldn��t she have grabbed sister��s ear and given her a lesson?��


    ��Additionally, mom always stressed that children should be self-reliant. She seldom helped us with bathing. Why suddenly today?��


    Even though being washed by Mom was a quite comfortable and joyful thing, Liyu still had a bad feeling.


    ��It seemed... a bit strange,��


    ��Or rather,��


    ��This scene felt eerily familiar?��


    After closing her eyes for a moment and seriously recalling, Liyu��s eyebrows suddenly shot up!


    ��Wait?!��


    After her second brother returned from bombing the capital of Sadik Empire, their mother��s demeanor also seemed to have become unusually gentle!


    She remembered that time her second brother, suffering from his old bad habit, was provoked by a noble from Sadik Empire. In his explosive temper, he turned into a demon and charged to Sadik Empire��s capital, reducing the noble��s mansion and a quarter of the city to rubble. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to poor information blockage, plus their sister Karlna being too ��honest��,


    Their mother eventually found out.


    However, when she found out about the second brother��s mess, their mother didn��t lose her temper.


    Instead, she used her energy to form a hand and stroked her second brother��s head very gently. Additionally, she personally cooked him an unusually lavish dinner.


    The memory of that lavish dinner still remained fresh in her mind. After all, at that time, let alone her goofy sister Limo, even she, who was peeping, couldn��t help but ��shed tears�� of envy.


    But,


    After her second brother happily enjoyed his dinner under their mother��s feeding,


    Their mother pulled out a feather duster,


    That night, her second brother��s screams were still fresh in Liyu��s memory...


    ��Enmmm, I have a feeling,�� Liyu mused, ��the situation I and my sister are in seems a lot like the situation our second brother faced before, doesn��t it? Mother has been unusually tender to us, treating us like little children. She bathed us, wiped us dry, dressed us, combed our hair...��


    "Uh,"


    As this thought surfaced in Liyu��s mind, she froze in place.


    A wave of unease and fear, like a flood, began to rampage in her heart, washing away all the pleasant feelings she had before.


    Feeling jittery, Liyu took a deep breath, then carefully glanced at the extraordinarily beautiful black-haired girl behind her.


    It seemed like she felt her daughter��s gaze, Yumo tilted her head, meeting Liyu��s clear emerald eyes, and flashed a loving smile with a hint of playfulness.


    "What��s the matter? Any problems, Liyu?"


    Her smile was as beautiful as always. But now, there seemed to be a certain implication and a bit of chilliness hidden within it.


    "N-no, Mother..."


    Liyu stammered, feeling that chilliness.


    "Oh, so there��s nothing wrong with you, Liyu. However, I do have a question for you."


    "Eh?"


    Hearing this, Liyu shivered slightly and managed an awkward smile.


    "Uhm, Mother, what do you want to ask?"


    "Well, I am curious, didn��t I tell you not to run around? Why did you and Limo disobey and run out of the Winter Forest? Even went to the imperial capital of Snow Night Empire? And even launched an attack on the Son of Destiny?"


    As she spoke, the smile on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a stern expression. Her crimson eyes even carried a hint of ��anger��.


    "Can you explain this, little Yu?"


    "..."


    As soon as these words came out, Liyu froze, a cold sweat trickling down her forehead. It seemed that ��what was meant to come, came after all.��


    Meanwhile, a certain little white wolf, sensing the change in the atmosphere inside the tent, curiously peeked its little head out of Liyu��s arms and looked around.


    "Woof woof woof woof?" (What��s going on?)

 Chapter 321 - 322: Anxious Liyu, Naive Limo [4/6]

    Faced with Yumo��s question, Liyu was instantly shivering, the emerald in her eyes filled with panic.


    Liyu was well aware of her mother��s good temper, able to maintain a pleasant demeanor even in the face of those who repeatedly offended her, those foolish humans who didn��t know the danger of trespassing in the forest. Compared to them, Liyu and her sister would have reacted fiercely.


    Although her Mother was good-tempered, it didn��t mean she never got angry. There were two things that could easily set her off. One was harming children, she loved kids, regardless of whether they were human, beasts, or spirit. The other was not obeying her repeated instructions...


    Before Yumo and Qiu Mingtong left for Wind City, perhaps concerned about their lack of experience in the human world, she repeatedly told Liyu and her sister Limo not to wander around.


    At that time, in order to reassure their mother, they seemed to have eagerly agreed.


    Regarding the decree not to attack the Chosen One, Yumo had reiterated countless times. After all, in Yumo��s view, the divine power of the Chosen One was too strong and could easily make them lose control.


    The consequences of losing control would be unimaginable.


    Regardless,


    Not leaving the Winter Forest, not launching an attack on the Chosen One, were things Yumo had repeatedly instructed. Obviously, the anger in Yumo��s eyes now was because she and her sister Limo had not obediently followed her words.


    *Whimper..*


    Liyu, bowing her head, bit her lip in a troubled manner.


    Actually,


    Liyu had anticipated Yumo��s questioning about these things, but she had temporarily forgotten it while indulging in her mother��s tender love.


    Upon realizing this, Liyu immediately felt like she was facing a powerful enemy.


    Not only Liyu, but even Qiu Mingtong who had cautiously come in to deliver the clothes, also held her breath when she heard the question from Yumo.


    The only relaxed one in the room was probably the little white wolf in Liyu��s arms, completely unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    ��What should I say... quickly recall...��


    Liyu clenched her small fists, her heart becoming increasingly tense.


    Before,


    Liyu had always believed that as long as they could eliminate the Chosen One, even if their Mother found out later and scolded them, it was acceptable.


    However, when this issue was actually in front of her, Liyu couldn��t be as easy-going as she had imagined.


    Not only because of her fear of punishment but also because she feared her Mom��s disappointment in them once she knew the truth.


    She feared that her Mother would ignore them or even abandon them... This was the root cause of Liyu��s fear.


    Although a voice deep inside her kept telling her that her Mom would not abandon her, and at most, she would get a spanking, Liyu couldn��t help worrying about it. And also...


    ��Getting spanked... that��s also terrifying!��


    Recalling the pitiful expression of her second brother and Limo after getting spanked, Liyu felt a chill down her spine.


    Anyway,


    Liyu now must find a way to muddle through, otherwise, not only will she be punished, but Yumo will also be greatly disappointed in them!


    ��Once she finds out...��


    Liyu took a deep breath, a flicker of determination igniting in her jade-green eyes.


    [I was forced to come to Snow Night. I was forced to take action... I was forced to come to Snow Night. I was forced to take action...]


    Over and over, she repeated these words in her mind, like a mantra. According to the words of Sebastian, to deceive others convincingly, the most important thing is to deceive oneself first. If you don��t believe it yourself, how can you convince others?


    After a spell of fervent self-hypnosis, Liyu slowly turned her head, her gaze falling on the black-haired girl behind her who had a seemingly ��kind�� smile on her face. There was a watery look in her jade-green eyes, full of guilt.


    "I��m...I��m sorry, Mommy, We didn��t listen to you. We ran off without your permission..."


    "Why would you run away?"


    Yumo asked, her voice filled with irritation and worry.


    "I have told you that the outside world is dangerous, and it��s not safe for you to wander off."


    Unlike Kalina and Pierre, Liyu and Limo, had much weaker control over their powers. They could not suppress their inner shadow force unless they maintained their pet-like form.


    Once their identity was revealed and they were hunted down by the forces of Asumos Church or other factions, it would be very troublesome.


    Despite not using their powers, the sisters might still accidentally expose their identity since they have no experience living among humans.


    Moreover, they had ventured into Snow Night Capital City, a place teeming with strong individuals, which could lead to trouble.


    Upon imagining her daughters being cornered by human powerhouses, a wave of heartache washed over Yumo.


    Alongside this heartache, a surge of anger flared in her crimson eyes. "Not only did you run away, but you also came to Snow Night? This is just too reckless!"


    "I��m sorry..." Liyu, appearing genuinely remorseful, lowered her head, "My sister and I...we didn��t really want to come to The Capital City..."


    "Then why did you appear here?"


    "We initially left the forest in search of you Mom, because The Church��s member came into the forest and awakened our little sister. When she awoke, she destroyed the communication stone that was sent to us, so we had no choice but to find you and let you know about our sister...we also wanted to eliminate the remaining members of the Church team, to prevent the news of our sister��s birth from leaking..."


    Liyu looked toward the northern area where the Royal City of Snow Night Empire was located, her expression troubled,


    "But, after we left, we met the Fourth Princess of the Snowy Night, Feng Ling. To avoid revealing our identity, we transformed into cute pets and followed her. We thought she was going to Wind City, but she changed her plans due to an attack by the Divine Punishment Sect, and instead went back to SkyeDome...and then, my sister and I ended up in the Capital without us knowing. We maintained our beast forms all along so as not to expose our identities, and only dared to release some of our power after the arrival of the Abyssal demons in the city..."


    Speaking of this, taking advantage of visual blind spots, Liyu viciously pulled on the fur of her elder sister��s buttocks that she was holding in her arms.


    Limo, slightly in pain, immediately nodded along and showed a pitiful appearance with tearful eyes.


    Upon hearing this explanation, Yumo unconsciously raised her hand to her chin, presenting a thoughtful look.


    �� Speaking of which, the fourth princess, Feng Ling, indeed had come to Wind City. Was that when she ran into Liyu and the others? If that was the case, their arrival at the imperial city seemed understandable, although it was quite coincidental.��


    "Enmmm... Then, why did you attack Xue Tianao?"


    Facing this question, Liyu pouted, expressing a forced and helpless expression,


    "I��m sorry, Mom, we wanted to help Xiao. After Xue Tianao released his Third Shackles of divine power, he became so ��strong,�� and we saw Xiao was in danger, so we couldn��t resist... and then we both stepped in together..."


    At this moment, Liyu truly embodied a little drama queen.


    The techniques taught by Sebastian, and her many years of diligent practice, were fully displayed. She attributed her departure from the Winter Forest to the Church of Asumos, her arrival at SkyeDome to the Divine Punishment Sect, and her attack on Xue Tianao to killing Xue Tianao herself.


    Liyu, with her pitiful expressions, grievance in her voice, and the occasional agreement from Qi Mingtong saying "Exactly," dissipated the doubts in Yumo��s red eyes. She nodded thoughtfully at her daughter��s explanation.


    "I see, if it was to help Xiao, then it can��t be helped..."


    "I��m sorry, Mom" Liyu repeated in her pitiful tone.


    However, while she still kept her head down, appearing ��weak, pitiful, and helpless,�� Liyu felt relieved once she saw the anger in Yumo��s eyes dissipate.


    ��Phew, it seems that I had managed to get through��


    But before Liyu could relax for long, her heart began to race again with nervousness. At this moment, after hearing Liyu��s series of explanations, Yumo didn��t say anything further, but instead turned her gaze to Limo, who was still in the form of a little white wolf in Liyu��s arms.


    Yumo furrowed her brows slightly at the always silent little white wolf.


    "By the way, Limo, there��s no need for you to pretend to be a spirit beast now, won��t you transform into human form?"


    At these words, cold sweat began to pour out from Liyu��s head, and her heart began to beat frantically.


    She might be able to bluff her way out with her excellent acting skills and the trust she had built up with her mother.


    But, in Limo��s case...


    Remembering the foolish way her elder sister behaved, Liyu took a sharp breath,


    ��It��s over, something is going to happen...��


    ��Xiao! Where are you?! Hurry up and help! If you don��t come soon, everyone is going to be in a lot of trouble!!!��


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 322 - 323 - A Close Call [5/6]

    Despite knowing that deceiving their mother and betraying her trust is immoral and would induce guilt, Liyu and the other resolutely embark on a daily life of surreptitiously eliminating the chosen ones for the sake of keeping their mother alive.


    In order not to arouse their mother��s suspicion, Sebastian intentionally trains all of them, excluding the eldest sister, to improve their acting skills.


    This way, they can create a false information world around their mother, and their clandestine activities can pass off unnoticed in front of her.


    However, after all the training, they identify a serious problem. There��s a massive loophole in their false information world, one that can expose them all and get them severely punished at any moment. That loophole is their naive sister, Limo.


    To put it nicely, Limo��s behavior is close to wild nature. But to put it bluntly, her sister is simply too naive. Whether it��s because she is naive or because she is busy playing around without serious learning, her acting skills don��t improve despite the training from Sebastian. The lack of progress frustrates Sebastian to the point of questioning his own competency as a ��Superior Instructor��.


    No matter how perfect their plan to fool their mother is, Limo could ruin everything with one unintentional comment.


    For instance, when their second brother led Liyu and Limo to wipe out twenty scout camps near the winter forest under the guise of a vacation, they had agreed on a story to tell their mother. Everything went smoothly until Limo blurted out,


    "Mom, mom! Second Brother is super awesome, he wiped out a camp with a single stroke!"


    This resulted in a severe scolding from their mother. Liyu and Limo took the brunt of it, but their Second Brother, Pierre, was so terrified he dared not sleep lying down for a week...


    Thus, to make their deception plan work, they must control Limo, this unstable factor. The most common method is to keep her in the dark about their actions.


    This usually works, but when they need to carry out a mission, it becomes ineffective. After all, Limo and Liyu are almost inseparable. If Liyu begins a covert mission, Limo will inevitably find out. Plus, when Limo gives those pitiful puppy-dog eyes, Liyu can��t help but spill the beans...


    After all, she is Liyu��s dear naive older sister.


    ��Sigh...��


    So, in such a situation, they have to resort to the second method, which is to turn into cute pets!


    Anyway, Limo herself doesn��t like human form, and prefers to move around in her original beast form. So even if Limo turns into a little white wolf, it won��t arouse Mother��s suspicion. On the contrary, this form of Limo seems more normal.


    After becoming a cute little white wolf, Limo can only meow or howl. We no longer have to worry about her accidentally exposing our plans.


    Given Limo��s carefree nature, she will likely forget the plan in a few days, then she can meet Mother in her human form.


    So, when deceiving Mother some time ago, Limo maintained the state of a little white wolf. However, Liyu never expected that her Mother would suddenly become interested in her Sister��s form today��


    Seeing the black-haired girl slowly grab the back of Limo��s neck and lift her in front of her, Liyu��s heart skipped a bit, She knows how unreliable her sister can be, and during the few minutes when she transforms from a wolf into a girl, Limo��s brain will be in a confused state between human and beast instinct.


    In this situation, if Mother asks Limo a couple of questions, they... maybe they should find some steel plates to put on their butts as soon as possible.


    However, considering that her Mother usually spanks them, it seems there is no easy way out. Not to mention, the feather duster has a defense-breaking effect...


    ��No matter what! I must stop Mother quickly!��


    Although Liyu appears calm on the surface, her heart is as chaotic as a ten-ton bunny dancing around.


    Not just Liyu, Que Mingtong, who was standing next to her, was also very flustered. After signaling Liyu with her eyes to stall for time, she suddenly transformed into a pale blue light and rushed out of the tent.


    At this point, Liyu wanted to cry but had no tears. For her image in the eyes of her friends and her own butt, she had to take a deep breath and quickly approached Yumo, pleading anxiously:


    "Mother, don��t bother with Sister Limo. She doesn��t like to be in human form, just let her be."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo frowned;


    "That��s true, but... After I turn into a human, doesn��t this girl always transform into a human and hug me? Why suddenly this time?"


    "Um..."


    At this point, Liyu was at a loss for words, but she��s quite clever. Seeing that one excuse didn��t work, she quickly changed to another one:


    "Mother, you know that Sister Limo isn��t very good at controlling the power of shadows, if she directly transforms into a human, the released power might attract the attention of the strong ones nearby!"


    "There��s no need to worry about that, there are no other Seventh-Level nearby for now. Besides, I can suppress her power, so no one else will notice."


    "Um..."


    ��God, didn��t any of the seventh or eighth-Level who got beaten up by the demon stay nearby to heal?��


    Liyu��s eyebrows twitched a bit:


    "This place is too small, the burst of energy will mess up the inside!"


    "Let the Black Rose family clean it up," said the mother.


    "But, if the storm is too strong, it will blow away the tent! At that time, mother, you will be exposed."


    "You don��t have to worry about that, I told you I would help suppress the power."


    "But, even so..."


    ... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Thus, Liyu tried to persuade Yumo with all her might. However, it seemed like her words had no effect...


    "That is, once Limo changes back into a human, she will be naked! She will be shy!"


    "Uh..."


    Hearing this excuse, Yumo��s brows twitched slightly. She then looked at the little white wolf in her hand with mixed feelings: "She gets shy? She ran naked in front of me in the forest every day and never seemed embarrassed..."


    Saying this, Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly as she thoughtfully glanced at the grey-haired little girl next to her,


    "But Liyu, why are you so reluctant to let your sister change back?"


    To tell the truth, in the beginning, Yumo wanted Limo to change back to her human form because she simply missed seeing her in that form and wanted to have a look. Also, there were quite a few people from the Black Rose family nearby, and Yumo hoped that they would help make a set of fitting clothes for the two sisters out of memory fiber.


    This way, they wouldn��t be awkwardly naked every time they returned to their human forms from their released states.


    However, what seemed like a simple request was constantly met with excuses from Liyu. This naturally raised suspicions. Why wouldn��t she let her sister change back? And why did Qiu Mingtong rush out in such a hurry?


    Enmm, after pondering for a moment, Yumo frowned and looked at the little white wolf in front of her with a slightly serious gaze,


    "You two, are you hiding something from me?"


    Hearing this, Liyu gasped, and even the usually simple-minded little white wolf felt an indescribable sense of danger, shivering all over.


    "Limo, quick, change back into a human,"


    Yumo said somewhat discontentedly. The wolf was quite conflicted; before coming to see her mother, Liyu had repeatedly told her not to transform back into a human in front of her. On one hand was her mother��s request, on the other was her sister��s instructions.


    In an instant, the wolf started waving its paws in distress, its eyes even rolled back, as if its brain had crashed. Meanwhile, Liyu, feeling guilty, started shaking uncontrollably.


    However, just at this critical moment, a cute voice suddenly came from the entrance of the tent:


    "Um... can I come in?... Mom??"


    Liyu: "??"


    Limo:" ??"

 Chapter 323 - 324: Little Sister Yuan’er [6/6]

    Facing her mother��s slightly ��threatening�� gaze, the not-so-smart Limo becomes totally confused. The little white wolf held in Yumo��s grip can only continuously wave its four fluffy paws and emit a pitiful sound of "woof woof woof".


    Clearly, our Limo is struggling, wondering whether to listen to her mother or to keep her promise with her sister. But no matter what, the sight of Limo resisting inevitably falls into Yumo��s eyes, making the black-haired girl feel increasingly puzzled, strongly wanting Limo to transform back into human form.


    At the same time, seeing her sister Limo being held by their mother makes Liyu��s heart nearly stop. She��s anxious but powerless to stop their mother, so she can only pray silently that Limo can somehow adapt.


    However, the possibility of this happening seems rather low. For a moment, Liyu can almost foresee her own punishment, thinking, ��This time, I��ll probably have to stay in bed for a week...��


    But just then, as Yumo is holding Limo��s face, trying to get her to transform back, she pauses, her eyebrows suddenly raised. At the same time, sensing something, Liyu also pauses, her emerald eyes narrowing.


    ��Hmm? What��s this presence?��


    The next moment, a voice like that of a little girl, clear and melodious as a lark, floats into everyone��s ears from the entrance of the tent, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um... can I come in... mom?"


    ��This voice?��


    Following the voice and presence, Liyu curiously looks toward the tent entrance. There she sees a doll-like girl with pink hair, dressed in a black and white lace dress, sporting twin tails. This girl is adorably peeking her head out of the tent with some hesitation.


    She blinks her sparkling eyes of different colors, red and blue, looking a little nervous as she gazes at the ��people�� inside the tent, seemingly questioning whether it��s the right time for her to appear.


    ��this girl? Yuan��er?! Why did she suddenly come here?����


    Seeing her younger sister who ��ran away from home�� a few days ago, Liyu reveals a puzzled look. In her confusion, she also shows a hint of alertness. After all, in Liyu��s eyes, although Yuan��er is their sister and their mother��s child, she is a human who may still bear the human hostility toward demons. Who knows what her stance is now...


    On the other hand, Yumo is also slightly taken aback by Yuan��er��s sudden arrival. It��s clear that this was beyond her expectation.


    And the little wolf? It continues to look around, unsure of what to do. For a moment, the large tent falls into an awkward silence.


    Seeing this, the little girl Yuan��er, who doesn��t understand why no one is speaking, becomes anxious. The fear in her odd-colored eyes starts to overflow, and she slowly retracts back behind the tent, only leaving half of her head visible.


    With a somewhat shy voice, she quietly asks:


    "Um, did I... come at a bad time?"


    Hearing this pitiful voice, and observing the pink-haired girl��s timid yet hesitant movements, Yumo��s heart quivered suddenly.


    A hint of compassion surfaced in her heart. The young girl quickly realized her momentary distraction might have made her little daughter feel uneasy.


    With that thought, Yumo bit her lip with a touch of self-blame, and gently put the small white wolf in her hands down on the ground. She decided to ask about Limo��s matter later. For now, comforting Yuan��er was the most important thing. The child had come to find her for the first time, she couldn��t make her feel rejected...


    Afterward, Yumo smoothed away her serious expression, revealed a kindly and affectionate smile, and raised her arms, making a welcoming gesture to Yun,


    " Come here, Yuan��er!"


    Listening to the soft, tender words and seeing the warm smile she had been longing for, Yuan��er��s heart was swept over by a refreshing breeze. Her fears and anxieties were blown away, replaced by incomparable joy.


    "Yes!" Responding with a crisp and cute voice, Yuan��er no longer hid outside the tent but walked up with short strides.


    Under the shelter of a burst of black light, she immediately came to Yumo, rushed into the girl��s arms without saying a word, and tightly hugged her waist, "Mum..."


    Looking at Yuan��er, who was clinging to her and sweetly calling her ��Mum,�� Yumo smiled and affectionately ruffled the little girl��s head,


    "Good, you��re such a good child."


    On the other side, seeing her mother letting her go, Limo, who had a great sense of relief, immediately hopped into Liyu��s arms. Seeing the little white wolf back in her arms, Liyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��We are Safe��.��


    At this moment, Liyu couldn��t believe what had happened, standing there a bit dumbfounded. But with Limo��s ��meow�� sounds continuously reaching her ears, Liyu gradually returned to her senses.


    Looking forward, seeing her little sister acting cute in their mother��s arms, Liyu��s emerald eyes filled with immense joy. She felt like her heart was blossoming.


    Obviously, Yuan��er��s arrival had diverted their mother��s attention, and she was no longer obsessively digging into Limo��s matters.


    Originally, having waited for a long time without Xiao or Kalina coming to rescue her, Liyu thought she was doomed. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, it was her ��new�� little sister who helped defuse the situation��


    Although their mother would probably ask about it later, by that time, she should be able to find Xiao or Kalina to help her out. Even if they couldn��t help, having one more person would distract their mother��s anger!


    In an instant, Liyu��s attitude toward Yuan��er changed drastically. Previous doubts and vigilance vanished, replaced by strong feelings of affection!


    �� little sister is just too cute!!��


    ��Small and adorable, with a voice that��s both soft and cute, and eyes that are pure and innocent. Hehe~��


    ��She��s much cuter than Shuoyue, that crafty little sister! ��


    (Shuoyue: Huh? Why do I feel like someone is badmouthing me?)


    Perhaps due to the influence of the ��lifesaving grace,�� Liyu��s gaze toward Yuan��er seemed to gradually emit a brilliant starlight, and her liking for her rapidly filled her heart.


    For a moment, Liyu even had the impulse to rush up and hug Yuan��er.


    ��Little sister Yuan��er, I will protect you in the future!��


    On the other side, although Limo was still rather confused, she seemed to realize that Yuan��er��s appearance had helped her out.


    Therefore, just like Liyu, she looked at Yuan��er with starry eyes, seemingly having the thought of rushing up to lick her little sister��s cheek.


    Suddenly being targeted by two piercing gazes, Yuan��er naturally noticed the commotion on the side. After reluctantly poking her little head out of Yumo��s embrace, she curiously looked at the bizarre combination of a ��human�� and a ��little wolf��.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Who are they?��


    Relying on the Shadow Power in her body, and the resonance between the bloodlines, Yuan��er pondered for a moment and then recognized the identity of the gray-haired girl and the little white wolf.


    ��They should be Sister Liyu who likes to act mature, and Sister Limo, the silly older sister that sister Youlan had talked about.��


    ��However,��


    ��What... what... why are they looking at me like that?��


    After noticing the excited, ��wolf-like�� gleaming eyes of Liyu and Limo, Yuan��er instinctively felt a hint of fear and anxiously while curled up in Yumo��s arms.


    ��These two sisters... are kind scary...��

 Chapter 324 - 325: Sisters [1/2]

    ��Huh?��


    Yumo naturally noticed Yuan��er��s abnormality. Seeing the little girl in her arms tightly hugging her, seeming somewhat uneasy, Yumo furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Subsequently, the black-haired girl slowly turned her head and looked at her tow doughters beside her, their eyes full of stars.


    ��Ah, these two...��


    With one glance, Yumo understood why Yuan��er felt a bit uneasy. It seemed that the excited and overly enthusiastic eyes of these two had frightened the little one.


    Seeing Limo and Liyu being so enthusiastic about Yuan��er, Yumo felt somewhat relieved.


    After all, most of these Demon Kings children are quite hateful toward humans. Initially, Yumo was worried that Yuan��er, who was originally a human, would not be accepted by her siblings.


    Now it seemed that her fears were unfounded.


    Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief. Regardless, she still hoped for a harmonious family atmosphere.


    Then, Yumo looked helplessly at the two enthusiastic sisters. Seeing that they had no awareness of the issue, Yumo couldn��t help but remind them:


    "Limo, Liyu, be careful. You might scare your little sister like this."


    Limo: "Owwooo??"


    Liyu: "Sorry... sorry, Mommy, I wasn��t really aware..."


    Reminded by Their mother, Liyu suddenly realized. Seeing Yuan��er��s somewhat timid expression, the grey-haired girl awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    After restraining the overly excited light in her eyes, she carefully cast an apologetic gaze at Yuan��er.


    Seeing this, Yumo nodded in satisfaction. Then, she slowly raised her hand and gently stroked Yuan��er��s little head, softly saying:


    "Don��t worry, those two sisters are just too excited, there��s no need to be afraid."


    Saying this, Yumo then cast an encouraging gaze at Yuan��er:


    "Don��t be afraid, go greet your sisters~"


    Under the encouragement of Yumo��s gaze, Yuan��er��s unease vanished.


    After taking a deep breath to prepare herself, the pink-haired girl let go of Yumo��s waist, seriously looking at Liyu and Limo in front of her, and made a slightly awkward curtsy due to nervousness.


    Seeing this, Yumo and Liyu were quite pleased.


    "Nice to meet you, I��m Yuan��er. I look forward to your guidance. Sister Liyu, and... umm, Sister Limo??"


    Looking at the silly, tail-wagging little white wolf that had jumped out of Liyu��s arms, Yuan��er couldn��t help but hesitate.


    "Don��t mind that, Little Sister. Sister Limo usually looks like this little white wolf. You��ll get used to it."


    Seeming to see through Yuan��er��s thoughts, Liyu tilted her head and smiled, placing her hands on her hips in a mature fashion.


    "Also, welcome to our big family, Yuan��er."


    With that, Liyu hopped over Yuan��er, enthusiastically grabbing her small hand.


    "Meow woo woo!"


    Limo at the side also let out a couple of howls, then pitter-pattered over to Yuan��er��s feet, rubbing her fluffy head against her in a welcoming gesture.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Seeing her two new older sisters were very welcoming and showed no signs of disgust, the heavy stone in her heart that had been hanging for a long time slowly dropped, and the smile on her face became brighter.


    ��Just as sister Youlan said, all my siblings are very easy to get along with��


    Gradually gaining courage, she even squatted down and stroked Limo��s soft wolf ears, creating a warm and joyful atmosphere among the three girls.


    Seeing that her daughters greeting each other joyfully, Yumo quietly leaned on a chair, propped her chin, and revealed a satisfied smile.


    The crimson butterflies surrounding the young girl began to dance joyfully, reflecting the owner��s mood. "My children are so well-behaved and adorable," she thought.


    After a while, the girl, who had warmed up to Limo and Liyu, also showed a joyful and radiant smile on her face. After all, these three children share similar bloodlines, and it was natural for them to become intimate under the guidance of this bloodline power.


    In order to cheer up their younger sister, Limo went to the open space outside the tent. The small white wolf��s body swelled and turned into a two-meter-tall ��Husky��, who didn��t hesitate to carry her on her back, hopping around the open space, filling the area with Yuan��er��s laughter.


    Normally, children who need to hide their identities should not play so carelessly, but considering their happiness, Yumo temporarily gave up the idea of stopping them.


    Instead, she let the bloody butterflies scatter, serving a hefty dose of sleep powder to anyone nearby who dared to pry.


    On the other side, seeing her sisters playing so happily, Liyu, felt joyous but also a hint of confusion. She tiptoed to Yumo��s side, gently tugged at her skirt and asked curiously:


    "Mom... Little Sister ran away from home before, right? Why did she suddenly come back? And she is calling you ��mother�� and acting very close to you. Before, I thought... that human child would be very resistant to you."


    "Well, about that..."


    Faced with Liyu��s reasonable question, Yumo gave a somewhat helpless smile, and looked thoughtfully at the pink-haired girl who was playing with Limo.


    "Actually, I went to find her yesterday"


    "Mom, you went to find my sister yesterday?"


    "Yes, roughly after Kalina led the abyssal demon group to retreat."


    ��


    �� S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -One day ago


    -Wind City- near the eastern part of the Winter Forest, after enduring yesterday��s hell-like torment, a new day has arrived.


    Yesterday, under the roar of the thunder beast, the abyssal demon group was ��frightened�� and fled back to Winter Forest. As the crisis of survival was lifted, the people of Wind City fell into unprecedented cheers. Even a day later, the joy in people��s hearts had not diminished at all, but had increased.


    Because, with the opening of the city gate, to everyone��s surprise, Duke family led by Xiumu, under the escort of the Snowstorm Knights, returned to Wind City. Immediately, an earth-shattering cheer erupted from the crowd.


    People showed strong happiness with the return of Marquis Xiumu.


    Some days ago, due to Xue Tianao��s distorted propaganda, the people within Wind City started to suspect their lord. They doubted whether Marquis Xiumu was colluding with the abyssal demons, intending to use the city��s people as fodder to energize his granddaughter.


    However, the sight of Marquis��s family guardian beast - Thundercat - repelling hundreds of thousands of abyssal demons, along with the fearless defense of the city by the members of the Blizzard Knights, gradually eliminated many people��s doubts.


    This, coupled with the deliberate promotion by the Black Rose family and the Marquis family��s centuries-old reputation, dispelled the city��s suspicion toward Marquis family. They no longer believed that their lord was in collusion with Abyssal Demons and didn��t want to believe that Yuan��er had become an Abyssal Demon too.


    To them, all those previous speculations were lies created by Xue Tianao to disrupt the unity of the north.


    Therefore, when they learned that their beloved Marquis was not killed by Emperor, but had returned to the city, the people spontaneously came to the streets to give him an incomparable warm welcome.


    Marquis Xiumu, riding atop his warhorse, felt gratified by this sight, even a touch of emotion appeared on his pale old face.


    "Finally, I��ve returned..."


    Xiumu, who had thought going to the imperial capital was certain death, was filled with emotion as he saw the familiar streets and the northern scenery once again. His heart was surprisingly relaxed.


    However, while Xiumu breathed a sigh of relief, Sikta, the leader of the Blizzard Knights, wore an entirely different expression of worry. Looking at the cheering people, Sikta couldn��t help but gaze toward the North.


    Indeed, the swarm of abyssal demons had retreated and the Marquis had returned. But that doesn��t mean life can return to what it was.


    Currently, the northern defense line has been shattered due to the strong attack, and without the border defense, the swarm of abyssal demons could possibly attack again at any time.


    Now, without other fortresses as cover, Wind City could be described as isolated in the North, facing the threat of the abyssal demons alone.


    Even if they managed to "scare away" the abyssal demons due to Thundercat��s impressive display of power, what about afterward?


    What if the abyssal demons attack again led by a demon king? Could they reproduce the miracle of yesterday?


    ��Therefore, at this stage, for the people of Wind City...��


    With these thoughts, Sikta slowly approached Marquis Xiumu on his warhorse,


    "My lord, perhaps we should arrange for the citizens to evacuate as soon as possible. Given the current situation, in the future..."


    In Sikta��s view, leaving Wind City, which their ancestors had been managing for generations, was a cruel decision, but for the sake of survival, and to avoid becoming food for the abyssal demons, they had no other choice. Surely Marquis Xiumu, being their lord, would agree.


    However, beyond Sikta��s expectations, after a few seconds of silence, Xiumu slowly shook his head,


    "My Lord...?"


    "We don��t need to Leave, Sikta." Xiumu, looking at the people around him, slowly said.


    Sikta, hearing this answer, showed an incredulous expression,


    "Huh? Not need? Why do you say so? Aren��t we exposing ourselves to great danger then? And what about the potential threat from the Abyssal Demons?"


    To this, Xiumu seemed relieved, and with a meaningful look turned to Sikta,


    "Don��t worry, Sikta, the abyssal demons will not attack us. we are safe... very safe..."

 Chapter 325 - 326: Contract [2/2]

    A day ago,


    When the power-unleashed Inferno led a group of abyssal demons to retreat from SkyDome district as quickly as lightning, the citizens of the entire SkyDome city immediately fell weakly to their knees or collapsed on the ground.


    Surviving from this disaster, they realized how humble life was; narrowly escaping death, they understood how to revere life.


    To celebrate their successful survival in this catastrophe, people hugged the survivors next to them ecstatically, whether they knew each other before or not, they all held each other at this moment, sharing such precious time.


    Like most citizens,


    When seeing the massive retreat of the abyssal demons, Marquis Xiumu also took a long breath, and the pressure that had oppressed his heart for a long time seemed to be wiped out in an instant.


    After all, the pressure given by Inferno was too terrifying. Although Yuan��er is now also a demon king, in Xiumu��s view, this child is obviously different from other abyssal demons or demon kings.


    She is a rational being.


    If Inferno continues to lead the abyssal demons to attack, whether Yuan��er, a rational being, will become a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh of other abyssal demons? It��s still uncertain.


    Moreover, even if Inferno doesn��t attack Yuan��er, as a Saint Levels, they definitely can��t escape the claws of Inferno.


    By then, Yuan��er might have to confront Inferno to protect them.


    Although Yuan��er seems very strong, if she confronts Inferno...


    Xiumu and Aurora didn��t dare to think.


    Fortunately, in the end, the abyssal demons retreated, although the retreat was confusing, but they retreated after all. It made Xiumu��s tense heart slightly relax.


    However,


    Not relaxed for long, Xiumu frowned again, gazing thoughtfully at the vast north, his azure eyes were quickly occupied by worry.


    Seeing her husband��s expression, Aurora helplessly walked to his side,


    "What��s wrong, old man?"


    "Sigh."


    Xiumu shook his head and sighed deeply:


    "The abyssal demons of SkyDome have retreated, and the citizens have survived. But... What about the Windy City? What��s their situation now?"


    Hearing this, Aurora��s eyes also shrunk,


    She had been so excited that she had been interacting with her long-lost granddaughter, and she had forgotten about the Northern Territory for a while.


    Being reminded by her husband, Aurora��s face changed dramatically. If the abyssal demons all came to Snow Night��s capital, then the Northern border must have been broken.


    In this situation, Windy City is likely in grave danger.


    Thinking of those servants left in the city, and those familiar citizens, Aurora couldn��t help but become uneasy.


    However, now she could only comfort herself:


    "Old man, Thundercat is still in Windy City, it... it will be fine..."


    "Will it really be fine?"


    "Huh?"


    "Even with so many strong people protecting SkyDome, including many level eight Cultivators, they couldn��t withstand the attack of the demon horde. Relying only on level eight guardian beast, Thundercat is impossible... Hahhh..."


    Estimating the situation in the north, thinking about the Wind City that has been passed down through hundreds of years of their family history, possibly lost now, Marquis Xiumu��s face was full of sorrow.


    His duty was to guard the north, to protect the Wind City, but he wasn��t even there when the city was destroyed? He didn��t get the chance to fight with his soldiers.


    "Old man..."


    "I just don��t know how many people managed to escape when My City was destroyed..."


    Xiumu couldn��t help but start praying to the ancestral spirits, even if the spirits of Marquis family might have ceased to exist like those of the royal family.


    "All we can do is pray."


    However,


    Just when Xiumu was feeling anxious, an untimely yet incredibly pleasant voice suddenly reached the ears of the Marquis and his wife, causing their expressions to change suddenly.


    " Wind City is fine "


    ��What?!��


    ��Who��?��


    The sudden voice made both of them startle, and they immediately looked toward the source of the sound.


    At The next moment, when they saw the owner of the voice, Marquis Xiumu��s eyes widened in surprise,


    The Owner of the voice was a woman of incomparable beauty.


    Her black hair, with tips like blood, flowed straight down like a waterfall to her small, round bottom.


    Her eyes were captivating, her nose delicate, her skin as white as snow, and her lips as red as a plum in the snow. Her porcelain face, paired with her sparkling red eyes, looked like a masterpiece, or a fairy walking in the mortal world.


    This young girl in a black dress, barefoot, with black hair, was always exuding an enchanting charm.


    However,


    After seeing such a beautiful girl, Xiumu, after a moment of shock, immediately pulled out the broken sword he had picked up from the ground, and took an unusually cautious stance, his blue aura also slowly rising. Aurora beside Xiumu also showed a guarded expression.


    The reason was simple,


    Because dozens of bloody butterflies were fluttering around the girl, S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Xiumu could clearly feel the terrifying power emanating from these butterflies and the girl, the power of the Shadow...


    ��She?! ��


    ��She is a demon?!��


    ��And, these bloody butterflies?!��


    ��Blood Butterfly?! Is She that Newly Born Demon King?!��


    Recalling the scene of the sky filled with blood-colored butterflies at the Galrose Fortress, Xiumu gasped, and couldn��t help but tremble all over.


    And seeing that ��dangerous�� black-haired woman squatting in front of their child, Marquis Xiumu and his wife were even more flustered, with cold sweat continually streaming down their foreheads.


    "Yuan��er! Come here quickly! That woman is dangerous!!"


    Xiumu couldn��t help but yell, instinctively rushing forward with his sword to try and save his granddaughter.


    In the heat of the moment, the old Marquis seemed to have forgotten that his granddaughter was already stronger than himself.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa?"


    Seeing her grandfather rushing forward so frantically, Yuan��er immediately showed a panicked expression, quickly trying to prevent her grandpa from attacking the beautiful black-haired girl. But how could she stop someone else without hurting them?


    Her sister Youlan hadn��t taught her this...


    For a moment, Yuan��er was a little flustered.


    However,


    At that moment, the black-haired girl on the side slowly raised her hand, gently stroked Yuan��er��s little head, and gestured with her eyes that she didn��t need to worry.


    After meeting those warm and loving eyes, Yuan��er nodded a little dazedly.


    The next moment,


    The black-haired girl gently snapped her fingers, and the scarlet Shadow power instantly swept over Marquis Xiumu, directly shattering the sword in his hand and dissipating all the Aura he had just gathered around him.


    This caused the old Marquis to show a changed expression, standing somewhat stunned on the spot.


    Aurora, who was trying to help from behind him, was also immobilized by the powerful wave of Shadow power.


    "This, what is this?"


    After easily stopping the Marquis�� intention to attack, the black-haired girl helplessly propped her chin up with her hand:


    "Please, Marquis Xiumu, I mean no harm to you, alright? Do you really have to be this nervous?"


    "?!?!"


    "You..."


    Hearing this, Xiumu��s eyebrows suddenly furrowed, staring at the girl in front of him with suspicion,


    "You, mean no harm? A demon king, with no ill intentions toward humans? Who would believe that!"


    Xiumu knew clearly,


    The demon king in front of him had casually slaughtered Prince Bernard and a group of royal mages during the Galrose Fortress incident.


    The recent huge explosion near the palace also seemed to have something to do with her! No matter what, this girl definitely couldn��t be like his granddaughter, harmless to humans!


    "Don��t try to deceive us with your appearance!"


    Xiumu said with extreme caution, mobilizing his power inside.


    "Ah, stereotypes, they really are troublesome."


    Have you forgotten the situation with your granddaughter?


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl, who could feel the power surging within Xiumu, held her forehead in speechless frustration,


    Then,


    The crimson-eyed girl squinted slightly, and a chilling light that penetrated the soul overflowed, causing the Marquis and Marchioness to shiver.


    "Please, do I have any reason to deceive you? What would I gain from deceiving you?"


    "Well..."


    "If I had ill intentions, you would have been dead long ago."


    The black-haired girl said coldly,


    The temperature in the surrounding air suddenly dropped at that moment, and Xiumu couldn��t help but feel a suffocating pressure.


    Seeing her grandfather��s pupils dilate, Yuan��er instantly revealed a teary-eyed expression.


    For Yuan��er, she didn��t want her grandparents to have a conflict with the black-haired girl in front of them.


    Anxiously, Yuan��er quickly ran to the side of the black-haired girl and helplessly tugged at her skirt:


    "Please, please, don��t harm my grandfather..."


    "Hmm?"


    Lowering her head, the black-haired girl met the tear-filled, unusual-colored eyes of the girl and trembled inwardly upon hearing her slightly sobbing words.


    Immediately, she retracted the intimidating coldness surrounding her and dissipated the suppressing power over Xiumu and Aurora.


    "Don��t worry, I won��t harm them."


    The girl smiled and comfortingly patted Yuan��er��s head.


    On the other side,


    Released from the invisible prison of suppressing power, Xiumu knelt half on the ground, gasping for breath, and incredulously looked at the black-haired girl not far away.


    Naturally, Xiumu noticed the way the black-haired girl looked at Yuan��er just now.


    And it was precisely because he noticed that the old man found it difficult to comprehend.


    Because,


    That kind of gaze, Xiumu was extremely familiar with it,


    When Aurora looked at Veed, when Lelana looked at Yuan��er and Xia��er...


    It was the same expression,


    It was the gaze of a mother toward her child...


    ��Why would this woman look at Yuan��er with that kind of gaze? And this emotion didn��t seem fake either...��


    But no matter what,


    That woman in front of him didn��t seem to harbor any ill intentions as he had imagined.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiumu slowly raised his head and met the black-haired girl��s radiant crimson eyes that were like gemstones.


    "So, why have you come here, and what is your purpose?"


    "Purpose?"


    Upon hearing that, the girl couldn��t help but smile:


    "Purpose? Actually, it��s nothing much, I just want to make a contract with you."


    "Hmm? A c-contract?"


    "Don��t worry, it��s not a soul-selling contract. This contract is beneficial and harmless to the people of your territory and Yuan��er."


    Xiumu: ...

 Chapter 326 - 327: A Regretful Decision, Yet Regretless [1/2]

    Xiao��s illustration is finished, and I have posted it in Chapter 00. Kalina and Youlan��s illustration will come after him soon.


    ---------------------


    "So, what is the content of the contract? Do we have to offer our souls or something?"


    After moments of contemplation, Xiumu asked cautiously.


    At this, the black-haired girl smiled slightly. While interacting with Yuan��er, she replied,


    "It��s not that kind of contract. In fact, it��s very simple. You just need to continue living peacefully with the people of the North near Wind City. Also, you want to hide Yuan��er��s abyssal demon identity, right? It would be easier to hide and deal with the people in the relatively remote city under your control. And also~"


    Saying this, the black-haired girl affectionately pinched Yuan��er��s soft and tender face,


    "This child probably likes staying in her hometown."


    Yuan��er, who was being stroked, cooperated by nodding slightly.


    This made Xiumu blink in surprise.


    He still couldn��t understand why Yuan��er was so attached to the black-haired girl, even though she was an abyssal demon with terrifying power.


    Well,


    Though Yuan��er is now also an abyssal demon...


    However, upon hearing the black-haired girl��s words, Xiumu couldn��t help but show a puzzled expression,


    "This, what kind of request is this? Continue to stay in the North? Don��t you know that the Northern defense line has been destroyed? To let my people continue to stay in that dangerous place? Do you want us to become foods for abyssal demons?"


    "Hehe, don��t worry about that. If you accept my proposal, I guarantee that Your City will no longer be attacked by abyssal demons. The abyssal demon horde will not consider your people as food either."


    "!?


    "This..."


    Upon hearing this, Xiumu��s eyes shrunk. After a brief shock, he quickly showed a suspicious expression,


    "Why should I believe you? Even Demon Kings cannot control so many abyssal demons..."


    A Demon King indeed has the ability to command regular abyssal demons.


    Xiumu was well aware of this.


    But according to hundreds of years of human investigation into abyssal demons, even a Demon King can only command the demons within its power range. And the North is so vast, it��s obviously not something a Demon King can control.


    And She?


    On what grounds does she claim to ensure that the abyssal demons won��t attack the City?


    Regarding Xiumu��s doubts, the black-haired girl smiled non-committally,


    "Why should you believe me? Hmm, Marquis, you can think about it."


    "Think about what?"


    "The group of abyssal demons that attacked SkyeDome today, if they attacked Wind City, could you defend it?"


    "This... no, we couldn��t..."


    "Then tell me, why hasn��t there been such a large-scale attack in hundreds of years? Also, why wasn��t Wind City attacked this time?"


    The girl smiled with a hint of meaning.


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Xiumu held his breath, watching the black-haired girl in front of him with an incredibly serious gaze.


    Xiumu was not foolish.


    The meaning of the girl��s words was clear.


    At the same time, he glanced at the bloody-red butterflies hovering around her, Xiumu couldn��t help but recall the overwhelming aura he felt from the bloody butterflies near Galrose fortress...


    Even today, Xiumu still had lingering fears.


    "You, you��re probably not some newly born Demon King, are you?"


    "Indeed, I��m not. In fact, strictly speaking, I��m not even considered a Demon King Existence."


    "Are you a higher being?"


    "I guess you could say that."


    The girl tilted her head and placed a finger against her lips as she answered slowly.


    It seemed that she was somewhat unsure about her own status. Upon seeing her reaction, Xiumu fell silent and pondered, gazing toward the north.


    After several seconds of contemplation, Xiumu asked with some helplessness,


    "Are we just supposed to stay in the North? You must need us to do something more, right?"


    "Mm, there are some things. Besides living normally, you also need to act as border guards. Under the leadership of Your Peak 8th Level guardian beast, Thundercat, you have to ��repel�� waves of abyssal demons that are invading."


    " Thundercat?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiumu furrowed his brows:


    "Our family��s guardian beast is only close to the middle stage of 8th Level..."


    "That��s not a problem. It just needs to act as if it��s at the Peak-Eighth Level. As for how? Someone will teach it when the time comes."


    "�� And you, why are you doing this? What do you mean by ��repel��? Why should we ��repel�� the abyssal demons?"


    "Well, it��s a bit complicated. Anyway, uh... It seems like those kids have gone a bit overboard this time, mostly crushing the opposition... causing some negative feelings... umm... how to say it, I just plan to restore some confidence in humans..."


    "Confidence... what are you talking about?"


    ��Why?��


    ��Why would abyssal demons want to give humans confidence?��


    Hearing this, Marquis Xiumu was perplexed, as was Aurora behind him, both of them showing puzzled expressions. Seeing this, the black-haired girl shook her head a little bitterly, waved her hand, and gave up trying to explain further,


    "Forget it, you don��t need to worry about what I said. It��s hard to explain in a short time."


    Then,


    The girl��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, looking very solemnly at Xiumu��s deep blue eyes, filled with hesitation. Countless bloody butterflies also fluttered around Marquis Xiumu, giving the old Marquis an indescribable sense of oppression,


    "Anyway, for now, I just need your answer. Are you willing to cooperate with us? You continue to stay in the North and cooperate with us as needed. I will ensure the peace of your city, as well as the safety of Yuan��er. Marquis Xiumu, what do you think?"


    "��"


    "Before I make a decision, can I ask you two questions?"


    "You may"


    Having received permission, Xiumu��s gaze slowly moved to his granddaughter, who had been interacting with the black-haired girl. Remembering the inexplicable affectionate expression when the black-haired girl was with Yuan��er, Xiumu couldn��t help but ask:


    "Why are you so good to Yuan��er?"


    "Ah, about that..."


    ��


    --


    Back to the present,


    "We don��t need to evacuate anymore, we are safe."


    After answering, Xiumu didn��t bother with the subsequent questions from Sikta and continued riding his warhorse toward his mansion not far away.


    Recalling the conversation he had with the Bloody Butterfly,


    A complicated emotion surfaced on the weathered old face of the Marquis.


    To be honest,


    Until now, Xiumu still held a skeptical attitude toward the words of Bloody Butterfly. The hostility toward abyssal demons accumulated over half a lifetime made it impossible for him to fully trust the unfamiliar black-haired girl.


    However, now he feels he has no other choice. Apart from Wind City, where else could accommodate their family? Where else could accept Yuan��er? After all, under the propaganda of Xue Tianao, places outside the North have nearly branded their family as human traitors. What would be their fate if they fled to the South? It��s obvious they would not be welcomed.


    Humans despise them, yet the abyssal demons chose to accept them. It��s a truly magical reality.


    Moreover, with the Northern defensive line broken, countless abyssal demons roam freely. What would happen if he didn��t accept the other party��s proposal and insisted on evacuating the residents of Wind City? They didn��t have that many rare spatial magic stones. If the other party launched an attack while the people were evacuating, their only fate would be destruction.


    Accepting the proposal of the black-haired girl seemed to be his only way out. With a sense of helplessness, Marquis Xiumu finally signed a contract with the black-haired girl. The feeling of seemingly betraying his soul, signing a contract with a demon, and even becoming a so-called ��human traitor�� made Xiumu��s heart heavy.


    However...


    At least for now, he had no regrets. As the head of the Marquis family, his duty was to protect the North. Now, relying on his own strength, it was impossible to protect the North under the threat of abyssal demons, let alone protecting his people. Therefore, signing the contract with the black-haired girl was another way of protecting the North.


    However, if others knew about this, his name might be nailed to the pillar of shame in human history. But, if he didn��t do so, what could he do instead?


    Compared to the views of others on the continent, Xiumu cared more about the lives of His People In Wind City and the safety of Yuan��er. If the black-haired girl was willing to protect Yuan��er as she said, then all this would be worth it. At least in his viewpoint, it was indeed the case.


    Also, Xiumu��s current depression was partly due to signing this contract with abyssal demon and partly because of Yuan��er��s current situation...


    Thinking of this, Xiumu bit his lip, his mood low as he glanced at the little white horse at his side. This horse was what he had prepared for Yuan��er.


    But now, the pink-haired girl who should be sitting on the horse was nowhere to be found, which made Him feel rather depressed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, halfway through, Yuan��er went back to find the black-haired girl?! As a grandfather, he felt abandoned, and his heart filled with mixed feelings. He couldn��t help but show a tangled expression.


    Yuan��er cared so much for a stranger she had only met a few times... Well, it wasn��t entirely true.


    ��According to the black-haired girl herself, she gave Yuan��er a second life and, in a way, she could be considered Yuan��er��s mother... ��


    Upon this thought, he felt a bit of relief.


    However, soon, a strange expression appeared on his weather-beaten face.


    ��But, if she is the mother...��


    ��Why does this relationship suddenly feel so complicated?��

 Chapter 327 - 328 - Xiao’s Pondering [2/2]

    "Xiao, it��s been a long time"


    Said Yumo. Seeing the exceptionally handsome black-haired man standing in front of her with utmost respect, Yumo revealed a sweet smile.


    She instinctively jumped down from the large rock and walked slowly toward Xiao, reaching out to pat his head.


    Since Yumo looked younger and was significantly shorter than Xiao, the scene was somewhat odd, but Xiao didn��t mind.


    He lowered his head to facilitate her touch, and a feeling of happiness emerging in his usually indifferent and emotionless face.


    Although he didn��t call Yumo ��mother�� like the other demon kings, Xiao, who had lost his mother at a young age and was raised by Yumo, had long regarded the black-haired girl in front of him as a mother figure. Being cared for by a motherly figure naturally filled him with happiness.


    "Yes, Lady Yumo, it��s been many years."


    "That��s right. You haven��t visited the forest much, have you? You��ve been busy managing Black Rose family, I suppose?"


    "I apologize, Lady Yumo. If I were stronger, I would have saved a lot of time to visit the forest."


    "Sigh, you don��t have to apologize, I��m just expressing my thoughts. Besides, your hair... it��s getting whiter..."


    When Yumo touched the streak of white hair by Xiao��s ear, her brow furrowed slightly, and a trace of concern emerged in her crimson eyes.


    "Xiao, what��s this...?"


    Xiao, being an eighth-level Divine Mage, had rejuvenated and significantly extended his lifespan. For such a young Duke to have white hair was against the norm. It was likely a sign of a rapidly declining his life force.


    Thinking it over, Yumo could only think of one possibility: the demon lance, Puls.


    Therefore, her ruby-red eyes narrowed slightly, a cold and ominous aura instantly appeared in her eyes as her gaze slowly shifted to the strange weapon in her hand that resembled both a staff and a spear - the demon lance, Puls.


    "You... absorbed Xiao��s life force again..."


    Yumo had never been kind to those who hurt her child.


    Feeling the icy stare from Yumo, the lance��s blue gemstone eyes shrank instantly, and the reckless feeling it had while fighting in Xue Tianao earlier vanished, replaced by fear.


    [No... no... I didn��t mean to...!]


    In an instant, this divine artifact, which had accompanied countless strong warriors and experienced numerous battles, began to tremble. The entire lance twisted in fear, writhing in Yumo��s hand like a snake, trying to escape from the black-haired girl��s grip.


    The reason why the Demon Lance Puls feared nothing was primarily that no enemy could destroy him. Even if their owner died in battle, Puls wouldn��t be affected but would be taken away and treasured, considering it was one of the rare artifacts in the world.


    However, unlike the others, the black-haired girl appeared indifferent to the identity of his mighty being, and even displayed a hint of disdain. Moreover, Puls could be certain that if the girl before him exerted a little more strength, he would reunite with his former masters in the underworld. Even though the girl had yet to unleash her full power, the pressure she imposed on Puls surpassed that of his initial encounters with ��Sword Demon�� and the Inferno��.


    Confronted by the sudden surge of murderous intent from the black-haired girl, the legendary demon spear felt on the verge of tears.


    "Oh, ancestors! I didn��t mean to! It��s the nature of my skill! It requires life force in exchange for power! I have no other choice! Moreover, it��s in the contract! I didn��t mean to! I didn��t dare absorb too much of his life force! Furthermore, it was Xiao who asked me to absorb it! He said it would allow him to feign injury and claim that the Chosen One is difficult to fight! I��m innocent!"


    In a moment guided by survival instinct, the aggrieved demon spear couldn��t help but scream within its being. It yearned to explain, but due to the contract, only Xiao could communicate with it. No matter how it cried or complained, Yumo couldn��t understand its meaning. The spear��s incessant twisting movements increasingly annoyed Yumo.


    Gradually, the beautiful jewel-like eyes overflowed with a dangerous red light, causing Puls, the demon spear, to pale in fear. At that moment, Xiao sighed helplessly from the side.


    "Lady Yumo, don��t blame this guy. It absorbed those life forces to protect me. Without it, I wouldn��t have stood a chance against the Chosen One, who had unleashed his divine power restraints. I must admit, that guy was pretty powerful"


    "Is that so... *sigh*."


    With Xiao��s explanation, the murderous aura in Yumo��s eyes gradually faded, and her tight grip on the demon spear loosened. Seizing the opportunity, the demon spear quickly broke free from Yumo��s hand and flew back to Xiao in terror. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Observing this, Yumo refrained from saying anything else but expressed her concern.


    "Since you say so, I won��t hold a grudge against this troublesome spear. However, no matter what, it remains a malevolent object. Xiao, it��s best to use it sparingly."


    Hearing this, the fearful demon spear Puls, hidden behind Xiao, couldn��t help but twitch slightly.


    And Xiao obediently nodded.


    "I understand, Lady Yumo. I won��t use it unless it��s a genuine ��crisis�� like this time."


    As he spoke, Xiao cast a meaningful glance at the trembling demon spear behind him.


    ��It seems to be working quite well.��


    Xiao thought to himself.


    Due to its unruly nature, the demon spear often disobeys. Even as its master, Xiao occasionally struggles to control it. Thus, from time to time, Xiao brings the demon spear to Yumo, allowing her to intimidate it a little.


    Though Xiao doesn��t wish to trouble Yumo, who else in the world possesses the ability to vanquish the demon spear Puls beside her?


    Since I��ve already taught this rebellious magical spear a lesson, there��s no need to dwell on this topic anymore.


    After putting the fearful and anxious spear back into the spatial ring, he curiously glance at the empty space behind Yumo


    "Lady Yumo, is that Miss Yuan��er over there?"


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Xiao mention Yuan��er, Yumo��s dissatisfaction instantly disappears at the thought of her new adorable daughter. Pride unconsciously surfaces on her face as she turns to look at the little girl playing with Limo,


    "Yes, isn��t she adorable~?"


    Faced with Yumo��s ��showing off how cute her kid is�� expression, Xiao smiles slightly, then agrees,


    "Indeed, she��s a cute child - pure, lively, full of energy. Her adorable little face must feel nice to pinch."


    " Right Right ~"


    "Mm."


    As Xiao softly agrees, his eyes narrow slightly, looking at the exquisite little girl with deeper meaning.


    ��This feeling, she is at early stage of eighth-level? Although it��s only early stage, coupled with the robust power of shadow, ordinary middle-eighth-level probably can��t compete with her. Also, this child also has a holy light physical body that has mutated under the influence of shadow energy, her potential is still immense...��


    More importantly...


    As Xiao watched the little girl happily playing and waving at Lady Yumo, he couldn��t help but feel a sense of contentment. His deep, black eyes held a mysterious expression, hinting at emotions that were hard to discern.


    ��Hmm, although it��s unclear why this child has taken such a liking to mother even after meeting only a few times, her fondness for mother is undoubtedly a good thing. In this way, I can take advantage of mother��s inattention and secretly communicate with her...��


    ��However...��


    Seemingly thinking of something, Xiao frowns slightly. It��s known that anyone who has obtained Yumo��s shadow power and become demon kings is undoubtedly very powerful, but their intelligence varies greatly... I wonder if this Yuan��er is like Limo and Pierre or like Kalina, Liyu and Shuoyue?


    ��Hmm, maybe I should find an opportunity to test her first��

 Chapter 328 - 329 : “….” [1/2]

    [Intelligence], It was very important.


    It determines whether that child can deceive Lady Yumo, weaken the opposition against abyssal demons on the continent without Yumo��s knowledge, or even target the Chosen Ones.


    The existence of Kalina and Liyu undoubtedly facilitates Xiao��s operations.


    However, Limo, who was so naive, and Pierre, who is somewhat impatient and impulsive, have certainly caused Xiao some trouble. When Limo was in Winter Forest, she caused many problems for Liyu and Shuoyue. Outside the forest, Xiao and his Black Rose Duchy were often cleaning up Pierre��s messes.


    The captain of the Black Rose Knights can be said to be on standby at all times, ready to rush out and clean up the mess left by that ��Sword Demon��. For some reason, Pierre seems to have mysteriously disappeared recently, and it��s unclear what he��s doing.


    Regardless, Xiao hopes that Yuan��er, this newly-born demon king, is a bit clever. This would make their future actions more convenient.


    Right now, although the Son of Destiny - Xue Tianao has been confirmed dead, Asumos Church, stronger than the Snow Night Empire, is still alive, and the Girl of Destiny is still alive too.


    There is still a distance to reach the safest world they hope for. Until then, they can��t relax. Strengthening power, and increasing allies, is still a key focus.


    Therefore, Xiao pays considerable attention to Yuan��er.


    However, after watching the pink-haired girl interact with the little white wolf for a while, Xiao couldn��t help but frown deeply.


    He remembers a saying from Lady Yumo, called [Birds of a feather flock together...]


    Watching the pink-haired girl playing with the little white wolf, even making ��howling�� noises, and howling with Limo, Xiao bit his lip, showing a worried look.


    ��Um, hopefully, she isn��t too naive...��


    After saying a quick prayer, Xiao��s gaze locked onto Limo. Then, as if recalling something, his pure black eyes narrowed slightly. The next moment, looking at Limo and Yuan��er interacting, Xiao said nonchalantly,


    "It��s surprising, who would have thought that Limo, who has entered ��silly �� mode, would instinctively cherish Yuan��er? Should I say it��s because they are sisters with similar bloodlines?"


    ��Huh?��


    Xiao��s voice was soft, but naturally, Yumo could hear it clearly at such a close distance. After hearing his words, she raised her eyebrows in surprise, a look of confusion appearing on her pretty face:


    "��Silly�� mode? You��re saying, Limo, that brat, has entered ��silly�� mode again?"


    "Yes, indeed. Because she entered her ��silly mode��, Limo has been maintaining her spirit beast form recently." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao replied decisively,


    Then, this Duke of Black Rose looked at the black-haired girl next to him with a very ��confused�� look,


    "Lady Yumo, you... didn��t know about this?"


    "Eh??"


    Yumo let out a surprised sound, mechanically turning her head, and looking somewhat dazedly at the little white wolf frolicking in the open space. She had been wondering why Limo hadn��t turned back into a human form yet.


    ��So it was because she entered the ��silly mode��?��


    "What, what did happen?"


    "Hmm? It seems, Lady Yumo, that you didn��t know. I��m ashamed to say that all of this happened because I ��underestimated�� the strength of Xue Tianao. That Chosen One who released his divine power was indeed very strong. If it wasn��t for the help of Limo and Liyu, it would have been very hard for us to ��fight�� against him. During the battle, Limo��s head was unfortunately hit by Xue Tianao��s divine weapon. After a period of dizziness, Limo entered this mode..."


    Xiao recounted this in a matter-of-fact manner,


    And during his reminiscing, his eyes occasionally flashed with a sense of ��guilt��.


    Such genuine emotional expression, coupled with the vivid scene description, quickly made Yumo believe Xiao��s words,


    "Ahh, so that��s it, no wonder that child has been in that form all this time...hmm?"


    However,


    As she spoke, Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed again. The scene of the interaction between Limo and Liyu in the tent, as well as Liyu��s explanation, quickly played like a slideshow in Yumo��s mind. The emotion named ��puzzlement�� began to rush toward Yumo��s inner high ground with the playback of the video in her mind.


    "But if that��s the case, why didn��t Liyu just say it? What is she hiding?"


    "Hmm? Liyu didn��t tell you, hmm, I think, it��s pretty normal."


    Xiao said nonchalantly,


    "What do you mean by ��pretty normal��?"


    "Didn��t you tell Lady Liyu before? To take good care of Limo. And now, Limo has entered ��silly mode�� again, which is naturally a responsibility that Lady Liyu cannot shirk. Liyu probably didn��t want to disappoint you, so she wanted to hide it."


    Upon hearing this,


    Yumo let out a somewhat helpless sigh,


    "That does sound like something she would do. Sigh, I wouldn��t be disappointed because of this kind of thing, that child really overthinks..."


    However, while sighing, Yumo once again focused her attention on the frolicking wolf cub,


    ��Silly mode, huh?��


    ��Hmm, did she really not transform back into a human because she entered silly mode?��


    Although Xiao��s words didn��t seem to have any problems, Yumo still couldn��t help but observe her fourth daughter,


    After a thorough observation, Yumo was suddenly struck by a startling and speechless reality:


    ��Did my own daughter really enter the ��silly�� mode? ��


    She seemed to be unable to tell because Limo��s behavior in ��silly�� mode seems to be no different from her normal state. Looking at the little white wolf who was licking the face of the little girl, Yumo��s expression became complicated. In her complex expression, worry took up a large part.


    Meanwhile, seeing Yumo deep in thought, Xiao was calm.


    ��The matter of why Limo didn��t want to change back to her human form earlier had been successfully glossed over. Although it��s not fair to Lady Yumo, at present, when that girl of destiny is not yet eliminated, our actions cannot be known by Mother��


    ��Forgive me, Mother, I lied to you again����


    After a sigh of regret, Xiao turned her gaze to the little girl with gray hair on the open ground, and successfully made eye contact with her.


    After a brief communication in the secret language coded by Sebastian, Liyu, who was leaning on the big tree, finally was able to let go of the burden in her heart.


    ��Ah, finally�� we got through this����


    Liyu, who had taken a long breath, soon cast a ��grateful�� look at Xiao not far away. Afterward, the little girl with gray hair quickly came to Limo��s side. Although her mother now apparently believed Xiao��s words, she still had to tell her silly sister not to turn back into human form for a while, so as not to give them away.


    However, just as Liyu was about to speak, she saw the Yuan��er waving at her mother.


    She stopped, pursed her lips and looked thoughtfully at her younger sister.


    After thinking about it, Liyu was still inevitably confused.


    ��She hadn��t seen Mommy for long, right? How did She accepted Mom so quickly? And so intimately? ��


    Remembering when she and Limo first met, it took them more than a month to stick to their mother.


    ��How did she...��


    Looking at the pink-haired girl who was waving at her mother, smiling brightly, and full of happiness, curiosity spread quickly in Liyu��s heart like black ink dropped into water.


    Anyway, now that the Yuan��er was here, she couldn��t tell her sister Limo. So, driven by curiosity, Liyu couldn��t help but ask:


    "Little sister "


    "Hmm? Sister Liyu? Do you want to play with us too?!"


    Seeing her other sister coming over, the smile on Yuan��er��s face became brighter, and the different colored pupils in her eyes sparkled.


    "We can~ But before we play, I want to ask you something~"


    "Hmm? What��s it?"


    Yuan��er blinked her watery eyes and asked curiously.


    "Well, how do you... Enmm, how do you feel about Mother?"


    " Mother?"

 Chapter 329 - 330: Youlan and Yuan’er [2/2]

    A few weeks ago, during the time when Yuan��er first met Youlan, far away from the Snow Night Empire in the Kingdom of Mordor, atop a mountain.


    As night fell, this primordial forest instantly fell into a tranquil atmosphere. Everything was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Various nocturnal beasts began to move, and their eerie howls gradually spread throughout the forest.


    At this moment, after the darkness of night descended, Yuan��er, who had just solved the washing problem by the river, couldn��t help but gasp. She anxiously looked around at the unknown beasts with red eyes glowing in the dark.


    "Mon...monsters..."


    Even though she now possessed the vast power of Shadow within her, and had become a demon king that countless creatures feared, Yuan��er��s heart was still that of a child in her teens. Yuan��er, who was naturally afraid of the dark, fell into panic when she accidentally crushed a glowing magic stone, because of the pitch-black surroundings. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under these circumstances, seeing so many unknown monsters around her, Yuan��er��s mental string of reason completely snapped. Apparently, Yuan��er still sees herself as an ordinary child. For an ordinary child, encountering a group of monsters in a pitch-black forest at night is undoubtedly a terrifying experience.


    "Ahhhhh! Sister Youlan! Sister Youlan save me!!"


    Yuan��er, who was afraid of the dark, could no longer suppress her inner fear. Her heterochromatic eyes of red and blue immediately filled with tears, and her petite body was shaking. The next moment, guided by fear, Yuan��er immediately ran toward where Youlan was, without looking back!


    In an instant, a portion of the black Shadow power within Yuan��er exploded out due to the instinct to protect its holder, sweeping the entire forest in a moment. The various monsters who were baptized by this power suddenly felt a chill, as if the Grim Reaper had swung his scythe and placed it right on their necks.


    The monsters near Yuan��er are called Black Moon Panthers, a type of nocturnal beast that lives in groups. They were originally planning to come out for food at night...


    Just as they left the cave, they saw the terrifying creature, Yuan��er, by the creek, and they were scared stiff on the spot.


    With the surge of the Shadow power, these monsters were understandably terrified! Under the guidance of instinct, the Black Moon Panthers exploded with all the magical power in their bodies, and began to run around in panic, letting out one terrified howl after another,


    "Awoo awoo awoo awoo!!"


    However, hearing the panicked howls of the beasts, Yuan��er��s little heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    After all,


    It seemed to Yuan��er that the monsters were letting out vicious roars, ready to charge up and eat her!


    "Ahhhhhhh!! Don��t eat me! Sister Youlan, save me!"


    Terrified out of her wits, Yuan��er instinctively summoned more of her Shadow power to speed up.


    The release of more Shadow power further stimulated the monster group, causing them to scream even more heart-wrenchingly. The increasingly horrifying roars from the monsters further heightened Yuan��er��s fear...


    So,


    Under the influence of this nauseating cycle, the entire forest fell into a restless state,


    If it were not for the barrier set up by the Red Moon Tower protectors nearby, the peace of the entire Mordor Kingdom would have been irrevocably shattered.


    And at this moment,


    Thousands of meters away, a honey-haired woman lying in a hammock among the trees frowned slightly, opened her right eye, revealing her slightly tired blue eyes, and looked helplessly at the black light rushing from the distance,


    "Sigh, how many times do I have to tell her..."


    "Who should be afraid are those monsters"


    "Not a Demon King Like herself"


    However,


    As the pink-haired girl arrived at the side of the hammock,


    The honey-haired woman��s plan to educate Yuan��er again was unexpectedly put on hold after seeing Yuan��er��s pale face and teary eyes. But before the honey-haired woman could speak, Yuan��er pointed anxiously behind her:


    "Sister Youlan! There, there are monsters! Monsters want to eat me! Quick, help me!"


    "..."


    In the face of Yuan��er��s terrified words, black lines appeared on the forehead of the honey-haired woman, also known as Youlan.


    At this moment,


    Youlan felt a heavy burden.


    After a helpless shake of her head, Youlan slowly sat up from the hammock,


    "Calm down, little one, there are no monsters chasing you..."


    "Huh? No, no monsters, really?"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er nervously turned her head to look at the quiet forest behind her. The scene of countless monsters charging she had imagined did not happen.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help but let out a cute exclamation. After confirming there were indeed no monsters chasing her, a bunch of question marks appeared above her head:


    "Huh? Where did, those monsters go?"


    "Sigh."


    For this girl who sometimes seemed quite slow-witted, Youlan couldn��t help but feel a sense of tiredness. While patting the scared girl��s shoulder to comfort her, Youlan stressed again:


    "Yuan��er, I��ve told you many times, you don��t need to be afraid of those monsters. You are a Demon King; they should be afraid of you. Don��t get so scared by a few level three or four monsters, you��ll lose all the face as a Demon King "


    "Sorry, Sister Youlan..."


    After hearing this, Yuan��er seemed to have just realized her real identity, and she lowered her head in guilt,


    "I��m sorry, Sister Youlan, I disturbed your rest..."


    "..."


    Seeing Yuan��er��s reaction, Youlan gave up her plan to reprimand the girl and silently lay back on her hammock made of vines,


    "Just like that. Since there��s nothing wrong, you should go rest too. Tomorrow morning, I still have to teach you how to compress Annihilation Beam"


    Saying this,


    Youlan quietly closed her eyes, ignoring Yuan��er.


    However,


    It didn��t take long before she reopened her tired eyes, without any expression. A prickling sensation, as if a thorn were in her back, made it impossible for her to rest. So, Youlan, who had slightly tightened her lips, glanced sideways at the ��culprit�� of the situation.


    Our little friend Yuan��er,


    "What��s wrong? Why don��t you rest?"


    "Well, I��m a little afraid of the dark..."


    Looking around at the pitch-black forest, which seemed like it could spawn some alien creature at any moment, Yuan��er instinctively gripped her skirt tighter.


    "Um, Sister Youlan, can I sleep with you tonight? I��m afraid of the dark and I don��t like to be alone..."


    "No. You have to learn to be independent. Go and rest by yourself," Youlan responded decisively, completely ignoring Yuan��er��s plea, and closed her eyes.


    However,


    *Stare~*


    "Sigh"


    Feeling the continuous pleading gaze from the side and the increasingly anxious atmosphere around Yuan��er, Youlan eventually couldn��t resist those watery eyes after several minutes of silence. Eventually, the honey-haired woman looked at the pink-haired girl next to her with mixed feelings.


    She really hadn��t seen such a timid demon king...


    "Just a reminder, the bed made of vines isn��t very comfortable to sleep on."


    "No, no problem! I, I don��t mind!"


    Seeing this, Youlan simply replied:


    "Okay then, only for one night... get on..."


    "?! Thanks!!"


    Seeing Youlan agree, Yuan��er immediately wiped the tears from around her eyes. She quickly took off her small shoes and outer clothes, and excitedly climbed onto Youlan��s hammock. Then, disregarding Youlan��s slightly ��resistant�� movements, Yuan��er hugged Youlan��s slender waist without saying a word and burrowed under the blanket.


    Youlan was speechless,


    However, considering the little girl was really afraid of the dark, Youlan didn��t plan to say much more. Although she didn��t like physical contact with others, she could tolerate it for one night.


    Squinting slightly, a dim blue light slowly rippled in Youlan��s eyes.


    Under the guidance of this light, numerous vines gathered from all directions, weaving around Youlan, quickly expanding the hammock by a factor of two. Then, in order to rest peacefully for the night, Youlan slowly raised her hand, and through the blanket, she gently patted Yuan��er��s back.


    It seemed like she was comforting her.


    Feeling Youlan��s body heat, the comfort coming from behind, and the strong sense of safety when being with Youlan, Yuan��er gradually stopped shivering. Her anxious mind returned to peace, and the black shadow power that pervaded around Yuan��er also dissipated slowly with the girl��s inner stability.


    ...


    After some time,


    The now calm Yuan��er slowly moved her body and poked her little head out of the blanket, curiously looking at the honey-haired woman beside her, her red and blue heterochromatic eyes blinking.


    Even though her eyes were closed,


    Youlan could still feel Yuan��er��s gaze:


    "What is it now?"


    In response to Youlan��s question, Yuan��er didn��t directly answer. Instead, she stared at Youlan��s face for some time before slowly voicing her feelings:


    "Sister Youlan, you��re really kind..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing the little girl��s reply, Youlan couldn��t help but chuckle, as if she had heard some top-tier joke. Then, the honey-haired woman slightly opened her right eye, using her half-closed blue eye to glance at the little girl clinging tightly to her:


    "You��re calling me kind? You��re the first to describe me with that word."


    "Hmm? Aren��t you?"


    "At least, not in other people��s eyes."


    "Other people? Hmm, I don��t care about them... Anyway, I think Sister Youlan is very kind."


    "..."


    Facing Yuan��er��s innocent eyes, a hint of bitterness emerged on Youlan��s face, and she opened her mouth a few times as if she wanted to say something, but closed it again.


    "Suit yourself then."


    "Then I think Sister Youlan is very kind!"


    Under Youlan��s somewhat complicated gaze, Yuan��er spoke in a somewhat willful tone,


    "By the way, Sister Youlan."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Sister Youlan, you were speaking earlier about a person, Mother, right? Is she as gentle as you ?"


    "You mean her, huh..."


    "What... what is she like?"


    "She��s far gentler than me. Not only is she gentle, but she��s also strong, beautiful, benevolent, kind, and patient... Yet, there are times when she is too naive, even to the point of being foolish..."

 Chapter 330 - 331: Yuan’er’s Expectations [1/2]

    New story : [Fllen Chronicles] is out. Check it out and add it to your library if you like it! *^


    ----------------------------------


    During her time with Youlan, Yuan��er not only learned some basic knowledge about Shadow power and some skills but also came to know a lot about Winter Forest. Among these, what interested Yuan��er the most were her new ��family members�� mentioned by Youlan. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mother, and those brothers and sisters.


    Pierre, the brother with a fiery temper, a bit of a rascal, but extremely protective;


    Kalina, the sister who is heroic, serious, and rigorous, but a bit rigid;


    Limo, the lively and somewhat naive sister who loves to eat;


    Liyu, the sister who is meticulous in everything, but with questionable cooking skills;


    Then sister Shuoyue who seems always to be sleeping, but with a bit of a wicked streak;


    ��


    As Youlan told her about her new family members who would eventually live with her day and night, Yuan��er was quite excited. Being a young lady of Marquis family, Yuan��er was generally protected within the Mansion, with few playmates around.


    After her father, mother, and sister Xia��er successively left, Yuan��er was left alone in the large courtyard.


    Marquis Xiumu frequently monitored the boundary of Wind City, leaving him little free time. Similarly, Grandmother Aurora, despite spending most of her time within the Mansion, was consistently occupied with various administrative tasks and had no spare time to keep me company.


    After experiencing the tragic memories of her parents and sister��s departure, in order to strengthen Yuan��er��s protection, the Marquis Mansion was heavily guarded, and outsiders could hardly set foot in it.


    Even if children from other families occasionally came to Marquis Mansion, they would not dare to communicate well with Yuan��er due to the huge difference in status.


    Over time, Yuan��er��s young heart was filled with loneliness. She wanted companions, companions who could play with her and treat her as an equal. Like those other brothers and sisters. When she learned from Youlan about the existence of these brothers and sisters, Yuan��er couldn��t help but look forward to it.


    In her differently colored red and blue eyes, the stars of anticipation shone.


    However, what Yuan��er was looking forward to the most was, of course, her mother.


    From the beginning, Yuan��er had a full measure of goodwill toward Yumo. After all, it was this black-haired girl who saved her from the brink of death when she was desperate.


    From that moment on, Yumo became a ��Goddess�� in her heart.


    When she found out that this ��Goddess�� was her new mother, Yuan��er was even more excited.


    Yuan��er, who had lost her biological mother at an early age, missed her mother��s embrace, her mother��s care immensely. Although Yumo is not Yuan��er��s biological mother, she is the mother who gave her a new life.


    Adding to her existing sense of kinship with Yumo in Wind City, which came from their shared bloodline, all these experiences made Yuan��er more and more excited about meeting her new mother.


    Yuan��er was lying in bed,


    After calming down, couldn��t help but tirelessly ask Youlan about her mother Yumo,


    And to this,


    Surprisingly,


    After seeing Yuan��er mention Yumo, Youlan didn��t show her usual impatience. Instead, she opened her eyes thoughtfully, looking up at the handover of the bright moon hanging high in the sky.


    "You don��t need to worry about anything. She will take care of you, protect you, and give you all the love you want. What you need to do is just be a good child. If you want to eat something, as long as you tell her, she will try her best to satisfy you, of course, as long as it��s not disgusting food or human flesh. If there is something you want to do, as long as it��s not causing trouble in human society, she will basically help you achieve it. If you are bullied, after you go back, just try to shed a few tears, she will help you teach those bullies a lesson. What you need to pay attention to is, don��t hurt children. Remember what she says. If you repeatedly emphasize the same thing, no matter how good her temper is, it will eventually explode. Also..."


    In the past, Youlan��s words were always brief. However, when talking about Yumo, the words kept flowing out of her mouth, and her deep blue eyes showed a hint of nostalgia.


    And the little girl beside her, silently wrapped her arms around Youlan��s snowy white arm, quietly lying in the blanket, listening to Youlan��s words, continually absorbing knowledge about her new mother. And with Youlan��s description, the anticipation in the little girl��s eyes became even more intense.


    Even though Youlan said she would only let the little girl sleep beside her for one night, after that night, the little girl came snuggling up to Youlan almost every night. Seeing that her efforts to shoo the girl away were in vain, Youlan reluctantly accepted the fact.


    Whenever the little girl and Youlan slept together in the hammock, the young girl couldn��t help but ask about her new mother. And to this, Youlan surprisingly, patiently told the little girl the stories she wanted to hear.


    As more and more interesting stories about Yumo entered the little girl��s ears, her anticipation for her new mother grew stronger with each day. She wanted to meet her new mother more and more.


    Actually, at the beginning, when the girl lost control of her power, it was Yumo who slapped her back to reality with a feather duster. Because of this, the little girl was still somewhat afraid of the black-haired woman. But this fear was already washed away by the surging emotions of anticipation.


    With such a mindset, the little girl finally saw her mother again in the SkyDome City. While her grandparents were observing the movements of the surrounding demons, Yumo came to the little girl��s side, gently stroking the head of this ��runaway�� child. Seeing Yumo again, the little girl��s heart was still quite nervous and uneasy.


    When training with Youlan, the little girl had often imagined the scene of meeting Yumo. But...


    "What does she think of me?"


    Yuan��er really doesn��t know, Although Youlan told her over and over again that Yumo would not dislike her, that she would love her very much, when Yuan��er thought about how she was transformed from a human, and how humans are now the greatest enemies of the abyssal demons, she couldn��t help but get lost in her thoughts. She was a little worried that her new Mom would not like her because of her previous identity...


    However, this worry vanished as soon as Yumo��s warm hand touched her head. The warmth in Yumo��s hands, the love in her eyes, and the inexplicable connection from the bloodline, made Yuan��er feel a strong wave of emotion.


    After getting Yumo��s permission, Yuan��er didn��t hesitate to hug her waist and bury her head into her embrace.


    And when she realized that when she was with her grandparents just now, it was Yumo who had driven away the nearby abyssal demons to let her communicate with them peacefully.


    And also it was Yumo who asked the abyssal demons to help block the royal guards who were approaching. These thoughtful actions made Yuan��er feel even more fond of Yumo. Her fondness, which was already at its peak, now completely exploded.


    So, after rubbing in Yumo��s embrace, Yuan��er raised her head, with those watery, innocent and expectant eyes, looked at Yumo:


    "Can... can I call you Mom?"


    In response to Yuan��er��s request, Yumo gave a charming smile, and then affectionately poked Yuan��er��s little face with her hands:


    "Of course you can little one."


    Fast forward to the present, as she��s still a child with limited expression, Yuan��er could only barely explain why she likes her mom so much to Liyu.


    However, she didn��t have the energy to spend time explaining all the detailed content because just as she roughly finished, Yumo ended her communication with Xiao and slowly walked toward her daughters.


    Seeing her mom coming, Yuan��er instantly showed a blooming expression, waved her hand, and ran toward Yumo. Then, as expected, she jumped into Yumo��s embrace.


    Yumo also generously gave Yuan��er a warm hug. For a while, there was a very warm atmosphere between them.


    However, on the other side, after listening to Yuan��er��s narration, Liyu was stunned in place.


    She watched Yuan��er��s back with disbelief, her emerald eyes trembling slightly.


    Although Yuan��er��s description was a bit inadequate, Liyu still extracted some key information from it.


    And one piece of information made this gray-haired girl incredibly startled.


    "Just now��. Did Yuan��er say... You... YOULAN?? She Really met that crazy woman?"

 Chapter 331 - 332: Blissful Times [2/2]

    In the southern part of SkyDome City, within a garden of Black Rose Family��s camp.


    As the dawn��s first light illuminates the land, this pleasant garden suddenly comes to life under the sunlight. Countless flowers of various colors compete for brilliance, displaying their most beautiful appearance, charming, graceful, vibrant, and colorful.


    A refreshing fragrance spreads throughout the garden.


    Beautiful flowers, accompanied by such a strong fragrance.


    No doubt, this place is a top choice for relaxation.


    ��


    Actually,


    under normal circumstances, there should be no garden here. In the south of SkyDome City during winter, apart from some plants that can withstand the cold, all other plants would have wilted and died in the cold wind. Those delicate and beautiful flowers that are fragile cannot survive in this extreme cold.


    There,


    should not be a garden.


    However, when the Black Rose Family��s old butler, Sebastian, insisted that even if they were in ��exile��, Lady Yumo should still experience an elegant and comfortable daily life,


    The impossible became possible.


    Indeed, to make flowers grow here, the people of Black Rose Family certainly do not have the ability.


    Their goal seemed like a pipe dream.


    But,


    Black Rose Family may not have the ability, but the Elf Tribe, who has an ��excellent�� relationship with them, does~


    As it happened, they had also sent a delegation to participate in Xue Tianao��s coronation ceremony.


    So,


    Under the enthusiastic invitation of Sebastian and Qiu Mingtong, Odom the Prince of Elf Tribe, who is always kind-hearted, came to Black Rose camp with a smile. As to why his smile resembled a ��cry��, that wasn��t a matter of importance...


    However, under Odom��s superb control of life magic, the barren hill behind the camp was transformed into a beautiful, leisurely garden. Accompanied by the barrier magic cast by Odom, the inside of the garden was wrapped in a warm spring atmosphere.


    Thus, in the cold south of SkyDome City, a garden with a spring atmosphere was forcibly built.


    To be honest,


    The selfless dedication of the Elf Tribe is admirable. After doing so much work selflessly, Prince Odom not only didn��t ask for anything in return from Sebastian and his team, but he also declined the invitation to have dinner with the Lady of the Black Rose Family.


    To avoid being retained, the prince didn��t hesitate to run back directly to the Elf Tribe��s camp.


    ��


    ��


    For Sebastian, the morning sunlight is the best alarm clock,


    After showering, eating, and bathing in one go, the old butler elegantly put on the Black Rose Duchy butler uniform and wore the signature monocle. Then, under the respectful gaze of the Black Rose members, Sebastian pushed a cart of carefully prepared breakfast toward the garden in the back mountain.


    As the highest leader of ��etiquette��,


    Sebastian should have only been responsible for managing work and not serving personally.


    But,


    Every time it comes to matters related to Yumo, Sebastian insists on serving her personally. Perhaps in Sebastian��s eyes, the juniors he has trained do not have the ability to serve that noble existence well enough. Moreover, being with Lady Yumo is not a job for Sebastian, but a pleasure.


    With this in mind, Sebastian slowly enters the garden. The garden is not too big, so Sebastian quickly finds the beautiful black-haired girl resting there.


    The moment he sees the black-haired girl and the surroundings, Sebastian shows a satisfied expression,


    ��It seems that these little devils get along quite well.��


    At this moment,


    In front of Sebastian, under the shade of a giant tree,


    A giant white wolf standing nearly three meters tall, was comfortably nestled against a tree trunk. she lay sprawled out, her back snug against the tree��s rough bark. With its mouth slightly ajar and eyes tightly shut, the wolf snoozed soundly, producing a rhythmic, gentle snore.


    Limo was clearly lost in a profound sleep, likely dreaming of devouring scrumptious meals. The pleasure of imaginary feasting in its slumber seemed to bring Limo great joy, causing her large tail to wag persistently.


    On the other side, the stunning girl with black and red gradient long hair, dressed in a black gauze skirt, was leaning on the snowy and fluffy belly of the giant wolf-like a delicate doll.


    On the left side of the black-haired girl, a grey-haired girl who looks like a carved jade was quietly lying on the lawn, hugging only the black-haired girl��s left hand, occasionally rubbing her white and tender little face against the girl��s slender arm.


    Compared with the ��lively and active�� grey-haired girl, the pink-haired loli sleeping on the black-haired girl��s thigh was much quieter.


    From beginning to end, almost motionless, the pink-haired loli��s sleeping appearance was quiet like a little angel descending to the world. Her faint charming smile, crystal clear, was like a sleeping princess, noble and beautiful. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sebastian��s protective instincts were easily aroused.


    ��Yuan��er, what a cute child.��


    Sebastian couldn��t help but sigh in his heart,


    Strictly speaking, in terms of cuteness, Liyu was actually not less than Yuan��er. But for Sebastian who has been bullied by Liyu from a young age, no matter how cute this girl is, it will not arouse the old housekeeper��s protective instinct.


    Not only will he not want to protect her, but he will also think about how to pit her.


    ...


    But no matter what, the picture of Ladt Yumo sleeping with these little ones is quite warm. For a moment, Sebastian even regrets not bringing a magical crystal when he came here. Such a scene should be recorded.


    ��Ah, what a pity.��


    Considerations were insufficient.


    And just as Sebastian was sighing,


    It seems that the bright sunlight and the arrival of Sebastian stirred the black-haired girl nearby, who moved her eyelashes slightly.


    At The next moment, Yumo opened her sleepy red eyes, gave Sebastian a smile, and mouthed, ��Good morning~��. Not wanting to wake her sleeping children, she chose to communicate with him via lip reading.


    However, technically speaking, the powerful perception of the Demon King meant that as Sebastian approached, the sleeping children reacted. Well, that��s not quite right, the children all sensed Sebastian��s arrival, waking from their dreams, except for our friend Limo who was deep in sleep.


    "Good morning, Mommy~" was the first greeting from Liyu, who sat up first. She smiled at Yumo and cast a discontented look at Sebastian not far away, as if questioning why he was here to disturb her pleasant time with her mother.


    Of course, faced with Liyu��s questioning, Sebastian did not hesitate to use his great skill �C [pretending not to see]


    On the other side, the adorable Yuan��er finally managed to overcome her sleepiness, opened her lazy eyes, tousled her messy hair, yawned, and then gave a bright and cute smile, "Good morning, Mommy!"


    "Hmm, good morning"


    responded Yumo, filled with happiness to her daughters cute greetings


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Yes, very well!"


    answered the two daughters in unison.


    Seeing Yumo and the two children awake, Sebastian without any hesitation, slowly pushed the meal cart in front of them


    "My Lady, you can start to have breakfast now."


    "Hmm" Yumo slightly nodded.


    At this, Liyu and Yuan��er looked excited. They had already enjoyed a delicious dinner with their mother last night, but they didn��t mind another one.


    ��After all, being fed by Mommy was a pretty nice experience!��


    So the two girls, under the indulgent gaze of Yumo, eagerly took the towels handed over by Sebastian, preparing to freshen up as quickly as possible and start their meal!


    "You two... slow down, don��t rush, watch your step" Yumo reminded the somewhat restless Yuan��er.


    However, just as the two girls were excitedly preparing for their meal, an out-of-place figure suddenly entered everyone��s field of vision.


    ��Hmm?��


    Sensing the rapidly approaching energy wave, Yumo furrowed her brows.


    "What��s going on? Why the rush?"


    The next moment, under the confused gaze of Yumo, a member of Black Rose appeared out of nowhere, half-knelt in front of Yumo, and respectfully said��


    "My Lady, there��s an emergency. The Girl of Destiny from the Asumos Church wants to visit you."


    Upon hearing these words, the expressions of everyone present changed slightly.


    Yumo: "Hah??"


    Liyu & Sebastian: "!!"


    Yuan��er: "??"


    Limo: "Meow?"

 Chapter 332 - 333: The Visitor [1/2]

    "Hmm? You��re saying Mengxi...ah no, you mean the Girl of Destiny wants to meet me?"


    "Yes, Lady Yumo. The Girl of Destiny said she has urgent matters to discuss with you."


    Upon hearing the words of this young knight, Yumo��s elegant eyebrows slightly furrowed. Then, the black-haired girl emotionlessly turned her gaze toward the direction of the young knight, her feelings unreadable, thus fell into a brief silence.


    "Mom?"


    "Mother?"


    Seeing Yumo in silence for a moment, Liyu and Yuan��er curiously asked, with Yuan��er even reaching out to gently tug on Yumo��s soft, delicate hand.


    The enormous white wolf that had been soundly asleep for a while seemed to recover a bit of consciousness at the sound of ��Girl of Destiny��, drowsily getting up and making its way to Yumo��s side.


    "Awuu?" (What��s wrong? What happened?)


    In response to her daughters�� call, Yumo gave a helpless smile. She then looked over at her adorable girls, her face filled with a sense of apology. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��m sorry, I have to leave for a bit. I won��t be able to have breakfast with you today"


    "Mom, are you going to see that girl?"


    Liyu��s gaze filled with worry. To this, Yumo reached out and gently tousled the little girl��s hair, consoling her:


    "Yes, there are some things that I should talk to her about. After all, the Girl of Destiny is an important figure in Asumos Church. As a representative of Black Rose family, it would be rude to turn her away. But don��t worry, Liyu, I��ll be back soon. For now, you, Limo, and Yuan��er can have breakfast together. After breakfast, take your sisters out to play nearby. Just remember to be careful and don��t recklessly use your power"


    Upon hearing this, Liyu was slightly dissatisfied but, for the sake of maintaining her image as a thoughtful and obedient child, she suppressed her annoyance toward the Girl of Destiny, slowly nodding her head and showing a confident and reliable smile.


    "Don��t worry, Mommy, I��ll take good care of them"


    The girl patted her thin chest, assuring Yumo.


    "Mm"


    Yumo nodded her head and then looked at the pink-haired loli holding onto her hand:


    "Yuan��er, be a good girl and listen to your big sisters, okay?"


    " Got it, Mommy."


    Seeing Yuan��er being so understanding, Yumo couldn��t help but feel relieved. Then, she revealed a complex look in her eyes, looking toward the direction where Mengxi��s aura was.


    After giving a few last instructions to Sebastian, the Black-haired girl was surrounded by a swarm of bloody butterflies and suddenly turned into a streak of crimson light, disappearing without a trace.


    ...


    Seeing this, Yuan��er��s face showed surprise. She was amazed at how powerful her mother was, moving so quickly without causing much energy disturbance.


    ��So cool�� Yuan��er couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Truth be told,


    Yuan��er was somewhat upset that her mother had left suddenly and couldn��t have breakfast with them. But remembering what her elder sister Youlan had told her earlier, that their mother liked obedient children, Yuan��er suppressed her slight unhappiness. In front of her mother and siblings, she didn��t want to be as willful as she used to be.


    Although her Elder sister Youlan had told her that it��s okay for children to be a bit willful.


    But,


    She still wants to become a well-behaved child, a child that does not cause trouble for her family. Back when she was part of the Marquis family, her willfulness often caused problems for her grandparents. Now that she has been reborn, she does not want to repeat the same mistakes...


    Well,


    Forget about it,


    Mom told us to have breakfast first! So, let��s go eat first!


    "So, Sister Liyu, let��s go have breakfast first! ...??!Heh? Sister Liyu?"


    However,


    In the middle of her sentence, Yuan��er suddenly froze, a surprise appearing in her different-colored eyes,


    "Sister Liyu?"


    At this moment, in the reflection of Yuan��er��s eyes, the previous sweet and well-behaved smile of the girl with grey hair no longer existed. Instead, it was replaced with a thick sense of solemnity, and Yuan��er could vaguely see a terrifying black aura swirling around Liyu.


    The little girl felt slightly uneasy inside.


    On the other side, looking toward the direction of the previous Black Rose Knight, Liyu couldn��t help but bite her lip,


    ��Damn Girl of Destiny!��


    ��Even though she is a chosen one, the enemy of Mom, why does she always come to find Mom?��


    ��Hasn��t mom already used the new identity of the Black Rose Family��s young lady? Why did she show up again?!��


    ��Damn,��


    ��Another good breakfast ruined by her!��


    ��Didn��t mom say that when she killed Xue Tianao, that woman was just knocked unconscious by her?��


    ��After being knocked unconscious by mom��s power, can she really act normally so quickly?!��


    ��She really is a tough one����


    Liyu couldn��t help but complain inwardly. Her dissatisfaction with the Girl of Destiny seemed to turn into a substantial black aura.


    Even Limo, who ��accidentally�� stuffed the entire dining cart into her mouth, couldn��t help but shiver, looking at his little sister with unease.


    "Sister Liyu, are you, are you okay?"


    However,


    As Yuan��er��s call rang in her ears over and over, Liyu quickly came back to her senses.


    She quickly suppressed the ferocity on her face, afraid of frightening her new little sister.


    And once again revealed the sweet smile of the past


    "No, no, nothing��s wrong, don��t worry."


    "..."


    With Liyu back to normal, Yuan��er and the giant wolf breathed a sigh of relief, as the atmosphere was really too oppressive...


    After a sigh of relief, Yuan��er curiously looked toward the camp gate,


    "That, Sister Liyu, were you angry just now?"


    "Enmm, sort of, a little bit"


    "Uh? A little bit? Why did you suddenly get angry?"


    "Of course, it��s because of that bad woman!"


    "Bad... bad woman?"


    Yuan��er looked at Liyu curiously, blinking her eyes like a baby.


    At this, Liyu paused for a moment, then a glint flashed in the girl��s emerald eyes,


    "Yuan��er, do you love Mom?"


    "Of course, I love her!"


    Satisfied with the answer, Liyu nodded slightly, then seriously patted the pink-haired little girl on the shoulder,


    "Do you know?! This bad woman is going to harm our mother!"


    ?!


    "Eh?!"


    Little Yuan��er��s eyes shrunk abruptly, and she looked at the gray-haired girl in front of her with disbelief,


    The gray-haired girl, then secretly leaned over and whispered in Yuan��er��s ear,


    "Yes, that��s right! Let me tell you! That woman is chosen...*whisper whisper whisper*..."


    ...


    ��


    At the same time, on the other side, outside the main tent of the Black Rose family��s camp, a beautiful young girl who can be called the masterpiece of the creator was standing quietly outside the camp.


    Dressed in the platinum high-level nun outfit of Asumos Church, the slim and slender girl had enviable, brilliant like snow, and dazzling silver-white hair, and a pair of amethyst eyes always exuded captivating soft light and unparalleled sacred aura.


    Her soft, full lips, delicate and exquisite small nose, graceful and smooth cheeks, and her fair face formed a visage of a peerless beauty. Even the Black Rose knights, who are always decisive and bloody, couldn��t help showing impressed expressions when they first saw the silver-haired girl.


    However, once they realized that such a beautiful girl is the only existing in the world that could threaten their Lady, the expressions of these Black Rose knights changed dramatically. Their eyes showed a fierce and ruthless gaze, as if they wanted to swallow their adversary whole. A murderous aura and visible hostility surrounded the knights. The atmosphere over this open space became extremely depressing.


    If looks could kill, these Black Rose knights probably wouldn��t pity the girl, they would directly dismember Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny.


    However, Mengxi didn��t care about the hostility of the people from Black Rose, which they tried to hide but couldn��t completely. After all, when she was first brought from the broken village to the headquarters of the church, the hostility she felt was not any less than welcoming.


    Compared to the hidden hostility from that time, the direct hostility of the people from the Black Rose made Mengxi feel much better.


    More importantly, at this moment, Mengxi��s thoughts were not on the people of the Black Rose around her. In the silver-haired girl��s mind, there was only one person...


    At this time, under Mengxi��s somewhat complex gaze, the long-closed double doors of the tent finally opened slowly, and a beautiful young girl with dragon horns walked out slowly.


    As the girl stepped out, the Black Rose knights around suddenly retracted the hostility on their faces, instantly becoming expressionless statues.


    After warning the ten members of the Black Rose Knights around with her eyes not to act rashly, the dragon horn girl, also known as Xizhi, locked her eyes on the silver-haired girl not far away.


    Displeasure and disgust flashed in Xizhi��s eyes. She bit her teeth, and the dragon-horned girl said in an indifferent tone:


    "Sorry, Miss Mengxi, for making you wait. Our young lady is waiting... please come with me"


    "��"


    Hearing this, Mengxi nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, looked at the camp tent in front with some nervousness, and said,


    "Okay��"

 Chapter 333 - 334: Meeting Again [2/2]

    "My lady, She is here."


    After respectfully bowing toward the figure in the distance, the Dragon Horned girl didn��t say anything else, retreating from the tent with a good sense of propriety.


    Before leaving, Xizhi with a sharp gaze gave Mengxi a warning glance, as if telling her not to try anything funny.


    However, as Mengxi��s attention was entirely on the figure in front, the warning from the Dragon Horned girl was completely ignored.


    As she left, the large tent became eerily quiet, and a unique feeling of calmness settled in.


    Under this quiet atmosphere, Mengxi took a deep breath. After mentally preparing herself, she slowly raised her head to look forward.


    At this moment, what reflected in Mengxi��s light purple eyes was a girl, who was in no way less attractive than herself, even with a hint of wicked and bizarre beauty. The girl was dressed in a plain black gauze skirt with no decorations. Other than the thin black dress, there were no other warm clothes on her petite body. Such a dress was indeed unique in the bitter cold Snow Night Empire.


    The girl��s snow-white legs were quietly crossed on the couch. Her petite jade feet appeared light and tempting. Her stunning black and red hair flowed down like a waterfall, covering her delicate body, and the bloody-red hair tips had already touched the ground...


    ��Yumo...��


    Seeing this familiar girl appear in front of her again, Mengxi couldn��t help but softly call out her name in her heart.


    At this moment, the black-haired girl, Yumo, was not wearing the Artifact [Deception Veil]. Her black and red gradient hair, her bloody-red eyes, and her most real face, unmodified by Shadow Power, were all displayed in front of Mengxi. Not only her appearance, but even her Shadow power was also no longer hidden.


    The rich Shadow Aura permeated the black-haired girl��s body. While five or six bloody-red butterflies danced around her.


    Since her disguise had been seen through by the other party, there was no point in pretending anymore.


    Therefore, Yumo appeared in front of Mengxi, without any disguise, in her original human form.


    Upon witnessing Yumo��s current state, Mengxi felt a slight jolt of surprise. Alongside this unexpected feeling, a wave of nostalgia washed over her heart.


    After all, Yumo was in this form when they spent a lot of time together in the cold winter forest.


    At the same time, this was Mengxi��s favorite form of Yumo.


    ��After reading the novel given by Sister Bai, the image of Yumo in this form involuntarily appeared in the scenes I imagined...��


    ��Wait, seems like I got a bit carried away. ��


    Although the image of the Black Rose lady and Yumo��s appearance were quite different, there were still many subtle differences, such as the length of the hair, the color of the pupils, the overall temperament, and so on...


    So, when Mengxi saw Yumo appear in front of her in this way, she couldn��t help but feel a joy in her heart. However, when she finally saw the real Yumo she had long awaited, the indifferent, even somewhat cold expression on the black-haired girl made Mengxi suddenly shudder.


    ��Is Sister Yumo angry?��


    Actually, Mengxi was also quite nervous at this moment. Previously, the reason she was so upfront with Yumo was that after Xue Tianao��s death, if Yumo wanted to destroy Demon Temple, she could only choose her.


    On the other hand, Mengxi herself didn��t want to continue deceiving this cute sister. The expression of Yumo being fooled by her was indeed very lingering, but deceiving her like this always made Mengxi feel a strange guilt, especially since Yumo had helped her so much and trusted her so much.


    Rather than being discovered by Yumo later and angering her, it��s better to be honest.


    This way, she��d feel better, and the initiative would be in her hands.


    (Well, Mengxi always feels that if she wanted, she could fool Sister Yumo for a lifetime...)


    However, being upfront also had its risks. Would Yumo get angry and give up on the idea of destroying Demon Temple, and then just leave her behind and sneak away? Although Mengxi thought this scenario was unlikely, she couldn��t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    The thought of Yumo possibly leaving her, and the risk of never seeing her again, made Mengxi lose sleep these past two nights, constantly tossing and turning in bed.


    She even began to make fun of herself, saying, "Why am I getting so worked up about something that won��t happen?"


    It wasn��t typical of Mengxi to be so emotional...


    Therefore, in order to settle this matter as soon as possible, after dealing with the tedious matters of the Church, Mengxi took advantage of Bai��s recent concussion and unconsciousness, and went to the camp of the Black Rose family in secret, hoping to meet Yumo.


    To Mengxi��s relief, she wasn��t turned down, and Yumo agreed to meet her.


    ��But now, this expression on Sister Yumo��s face? ��


    A somewhat puzzled Mengxi carefully walked forward and waved at the black-haired girl with a friendly gesture: "Sister Yumo?"


    "..."


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s greeting, Yumo just gave the girl in front of her a brief glance.


    After a long silence, she said with an unusually emotionless voice, even somewhat aloof:


    "I wonder, what brings the Girl of Destiny to this place?"


    As these words entered her ears, a wry smile emerged on Mengxi��s pretty face,


    "Sister Yumo, why are you talking like this all of a sudden?"


    "I��ve always talked this way "


    "Sister Yumo, are you angry?" S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing these words, Yumo��s delicate body trembled slightly, but her expression remained as cold as before. Her scarlet eyes were filled with a chill that could freeze souls.


    "No, I��m not (#��š�)"


    The black-haired girl claimed she wasn��t angry. But her facial expressions and movements clearly indicated, ��I��m really pissed off��, painted all over her lovely face.


    After another moment of silence, Yumo turned her head indifferently, seemingly not wanting to make eye contact with Mengxi, nor acknowledging her words.


    This left the Girl of Destiny somewhat amused and exasperated.


    Seeing Yumo retreat into this uncommunicative mode, Mengxi couldn��t help but let out a sigh in her heart.


    Sigh,*


    ��Indeed,��


    ��Sister Yumo is angry...��


    ��It makes sense. Even if Sister Yumo has a good temper, realizing how awkwardly she had been acting in front of me, I would also get upset. This was expected.��


    However, although it was clear that Yumo was angry, Mengxi did not confront it directly.


    If the other party didn��t want to talk, there was no way to communicate.


    ��Let��s make Sister open up first.��


    With these thoughts, Mengxi tilted her head in feigned confusion, propped her lips with her slender finger, and put on a cute expression,


    "Emmmm, you sure you��re not angry?"


    "..."


    "Sister Yumo, you��re still angry, aren��t you?"


    "..."


    "You��re ignoring me, so you must be angry, right?"


    "..."


    "Why are you angry?"


    "..."


    "Sister Yumo, say something, why are you angry?"


    ...


    ...


    While speaking, Mengxi even ignored the ��raging�� bloody butterflies around Yumo. She climbed onto the sofa, right next to her, and stared at Yumo��s face with innocent wide eyes. Like a repeating machine, she kept asking similar questions,


    This caused Yumo, who intended to remain silent, to have a crazy twitch in her brow,


    Time passed,


    Apparently uncomfortable under Mengxi��s intense gaze, after some twisting and writhing, Yumo couldn��t bear it anymore and snapped her fingers sharply,


    At The next moment,


    Under the somewhat stunned gaze of Mengxi, the bloody butterflies around Yumo suddenly flew toward the surroundings of the tent, instantly setting up a barrier that blocked perception!


    Then, Yumo puffed up her cheeks, crossed her arms in front of her chest, turned her head, opened her eyes wide, and glared at Mengxi next to her with what she thought was a ��fierce�� look.


    Like a thoroughly enraged black rabbit, her fur bristling, she huffed and yelled,


    "You little brat! Aren��t you asking the obvious?! You fooled me for so long! Even watched me making a fool of myself for so long! Can��t I get angry?! Yes! I��m angry, the kind anger that��s embarrassed and furious! the kind of anger that can��t be easily calmed down!"


    "Sister Yu...Yumo?"


    Seeing Yumo suddenly yelling out so emotionally, Mengxi was slightly taken aback.


    But at this moment,


    The always perceptive Mengxi noticed something unusual about Yumo. That is, when Yumo yelled, her slender hand was tightly gripping the corner of her black skirt...


    ��Sister Yumo,��


    ��are you ��


    ��Nervous?��

 Chapter 334 - 335 - Angry Yumo [1/2]

    ��Is she nervous?��


    The answer was definite yes~


    Rather, Yumo is in a state of total panic at the moment.


    Actually,


    Earlier in the garden, upon hearing the report from the Black Rose Knight, Yumo��s first reaction was not to meet Mengxi, but to think about how to excuse herself.


    Realizing that Mengxi��s memory was not overwritten and that she knew all about her pretending, Yumo, whose brain was filled with shame, had no idea how to meet the Girl of Destiny, what identity or attitude to use.


    She even feared the moment she saw Mengxi, her face would turn red, recalling all her embarrassing past. Acting in front of someone who knew everything, even unaware that she had been seen through, self-satisfied in her own way��


    The respected Demon Temple, the head of all abyssal demons in the world! A mother figure for All Demon King�� Deceived by a little girl who��s not even that old? If word got out, wouldn��t people laugh themselves to death?


    Simply,


    ��I was very angry!��


    Yumo couldn��t help but pout, cursing her past self in her mind. By doing so, her image in Mengxi��s eyes was probably no longer the gentle older sister, but rather a foolish one��


    ��No, I don��t want that!��


    ��


    Therefore, Yumo, who was filled with embarrassment, didn��t want to see Mengxi at first. She hadn��t prepared herself mentally, she needed ��billions�� more time to prepare. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But,


    Upon second thought, Yumo dismissed her original intention.


    Now, with Xue Tianao��s death, the only chosen one is Mengxi. If she wants to complete the trials, she must cultivate Mengxi.


    To do so, she has to interact with her. Running away is not a solution.


    Also, Mengxi already knows about the relationship between her and the Black Rose family. If Mengxi exposes these matters, the Black Rose family will face human retaliation in the future, and those children will be in a very dangerous situation.


    If the Black Rose family is destroyed, the retreat she prepared for her children after her death will also cease to exist.


    Although Mengxi said she won��t expose her identity, Yumo couldn��t help but worry. What if she didn��t go see her and Mengxi exposed all these secrets in anger? What would she do then?


    Additionally,


    Once these matters are exposed,


    Her children will immediately know that she was seen through by a little girl and was deceived for so long.


    At that time, how will her children view her? Wouldn��t her dignity as a mother be completely gone?


    ��I am so annoyed!!��


    ...


    In short, after a great deal of thought, Yumo��s heart was overwhelmed by an unbearable sense of conflict. However, the young lady finally chose to go to the main camp to meet the Girl of Destiny.


    However, after seeing that face that looked pure and flawless, but had fooled her for so long, Yumo��s inner resentment flared up once again.


    Before meeting her, Yumo wanted to have a good chat with Mengxi.


    However,


    After meeting her, Yumo��s body and mind uncontrollably fell into a state of irritation, her hands crossed over her chest, glaring at Mengxi with a huff, constantly speaking with an indifferent tone, and even choosing to ignore the other party��s words in the end.


    Despite wanting to speak as gently as possible...


    The emotional reaction was clearly beyond Yumo��s own expectations. But now, she seemed powerless to control her inner emotions. She had no choice but to, under the guidance of her inner resentment, show a face that looked like she wanted to end their friendship.


    Clearly, Yumo��s series of behaviors were intended to tell Mengxi,


    ��I��m very upset...��


    ��I don��t want to talk to you!��


    ��Get lost right now!��


    ��I don��t want to see you again!��


    However, Mengxi didn��t leave, but kept asking Yumo again and again. Even with those pure and innocent eyes full of curiosity, she asked repeatedly why she was angry? Eventually, under repeated questioning, Yumo bit her lip, and finally couldn��t help but explode:


    "You little brat! Aren��t you asking the obvious?! You fooled me for so long! Even watched me making a fool of myself ! Can��t I get angry?! Yes! I��m angry, the kind anger that��s embarrassed and furious! the kind of anger that can��t be easily calmed down!"


    Yumo roared,


    Part of her power of shadows even slightly lost control due to her emotional state, and spread recklessly around, instantly turning the room into a mess. Staring fiercely at the girl in front of her, Yumo said unhappily:


    "So what do you want...?!! Hmm?!!"


    However,


    Before Yumo could finish speaking, Mengxi��s words made Yumo pause,


    "Sorry, Sister Yumo."


    ��?! ��


    ��Hah?��


    At this moment, Mengxi stopped repeating ��why�� like a ��repeater��, but said an apology. The smile on her face was gone, replaced by a strong sense of guilt, a guilt that came from her heart,


    The suddenly serious girl, and the deep guilt in her beautiful purple eyes, made Yumo tremble slightly.


    And then,


    Under the somewhat distracted gaze of Yumo, Mengxi took off her shoes, revealing her slender feet wrapped in white stockings, climbed onto the sofa, and knelt in front of Yumo. Looking at Yumo, who suddenly became confused, Mengxi spoke again:


    "Sorry, Sister Yumo, for Lying to you for so long."


    Even though she had apologized before while in the ruins, strictly speaking, that apology eventually came to nothing because she felt the spiritual soul of Xue Tianao. Given that Miss Yumo is obviously still upset about that time, Mengxi apologizes again.


    The sincere words and earnest look from Mengxi made Yumo pause in surprise. Her ruby eyes blinked, somewhat helplessly standing there in shock. After she came back to her senses, a look of confusion appeared in Yumo��s ruby eyes.


    ��This girl��


    ��Is her apology sincere? Or is she fooling me again?��


    "..."


    Yumo didn��t answer, instead, she continued to glare at Mengxi in anger.


    And Mengxi seemed to feel the doubt in Yumo��s eyes and helplessly shook her head:


    "Really, Sister Yumo, I am sincerely sorry, I��m not fooling you this time."


    Upon hearing this,


    Feeling the sincere aura around the silver-haired girl, which was quite different from before, Yumo pursed her tender lips. After a moment of inner turmoil, she seemed to let go of some doubts.


    ��Maybe she is really telling the truth��.��


    After hesitating for a moment, Yumo still wore a �� keep your distance �� expression and bluntly pushed Mengxi away who was very close to her face,


    "What do you mean by saying this all of a sudden?"


    "Because, sister, you are still angry."


    "I... I��m not angry."


    "Sister, you��re talking nonsense again. You just threw a tantrum."


    "So what if I am angry? You��ve fooled me for so long, can��t I be angry? It��s normal for anyone to get upset when they find out they��ve been fooled."


    Yumo pouted, speaking in annoyance.


    Even though she was throwing a tantrum, in Mengxi��s eyes, she looked like a fluffed-up little bunny, not only failing to evoke a sense of fear but even looking a bit cute...


    Listening to Yumo��s words, Mengxi nodded in agreement,


    "That��s true, being deceived would indeed make one angry."


    "Exactly..."


    "But, Sister Yumo? Have you ever thought about something?"


    "What?"


    In response to this, Mengxi did not answer immediately, but moved even closer to Yumo, looking at the stunningly beautiful face up close, gazing into her ruby eyes filled with annoyance and confusion,


    Mengxi slowly spoke, her tone even containing a trace of annoyance,


    "Sister Yumo, let��s not forget, in the very beginning, it was you who deceived me first~"

 Chapter 335 - 336: Settling [2/2]

    "I indeed fooled you, Sister Yumo. That��s my fault, and I am sorry about that. But haven��t you deceived me too? And the one who started it was you, am I wrong?"


    Mengxi said, while moving closer.


    Yumo had been continually backing away until she hit the sofa��s back. Now, there was no more room to retreat, and she was cornered by Mengxi.


    Mengxi grasped Yumo��s hand, which was supporting her against the sofa. The intoxicating scent of jasmine from Mengxi filled Yumo��s nostrils.


    Furthermore, due to their close proximity, Mengxi��s ample chest collided tightly with Yumo��s petite one, causing Yumo��s cheeks to flush.


    She usually wouldn��t react so strongly to such an intimate touch from Mengxi, but after that lewd dream and the experience of being kissed forcefully by Mengxi when she was drunk, some strange thoughts started popping into Yumo��s head.


    Even though she was angry, she still had an instinctual ��bashful�� reaction to Mengxi��s closeness.


    Yumo, who was as beautiful as Mengxi, looked more enticing with a blush covering her face. Looking at Yumo in this state, Mengxi��s mood was indeed lifted, but she still maintained a serious expression, filled with regret and displeasure.


    "When we first met outside Winter Forest, didn��t you start deceiving me by pretending to be a slave girl, And In the wooden house, you lied that you were my sister. Then in Wind City, you started interacting with me under the alias ��Xia��er��. Also, until just now, didn��t you keep treating me as the Young lady of Black Rose Family?" Mengxi accused.


    "This... this..." Yumo faltered.


    "You��ve deceived me a lot too, haven��t you Sister?"


    "..."


    "So, am I not allowed to be upset? Isn��t that a bit unfair? I��m also ��unhappy��, and I also want to lose my temper~ That should be quite reasonable, right?"


    Mengxi tilted her head, using her questioning gaze to stare silently at Yumo.


    Mengxi��s assertive expression and the content of her words instantly extinguished the flame of complaint in Yumo, leaving her dazed and speechless. She couldn��t even maintain eye contact with Mengxi anymore.


    After all,


    ��She seems to be... right...�� Yumo thought to herself,


    ��Indeed, I was the one who deceived her first... because at that time, I wanted to stay by Mengxi��s side with an appropriate identity, so I created some false ones. I even enlisted the help of people from the Abyssal Demon or the Black Rose Family to play along, trying to fool Mengxi. I even felt quite pleased with myself when I succeeded in fooling her... Strictly speaking...,��


    But the sentence was left unfinished.


    ��It seems like I��m also a liar, and Mengxi is the victim... I deceived Mengxi to stay by her side peacefully and nurture her. And Mengxi deceived me, initially maybe just to save her life... ��


    ��If I put myself in Mengxi��s shoes, if I was suddenly taken by a stranger to the Winter Forest, a terrifying place full of abyssal demons, I would also pretend and try everything to make the ��enemies�� around me relax their guard. ��


    ��An abyssal demon suddenly blended into human form Infront of her. Without knowing if they were a friend or foe or what their intentions were, exposing herself obviously wasn��t a smart move. Who knows if they would get desperate and tear her to pieces...��


    ��From this point of view, Mengxi didn��t do anything wrong.��


    ��In such a situation, it seems... it seems not appropriate for me to be the only one here losing my temper... If Mengxi wants to lose her temper, it would be reasonable��


    Thinking about this, the anger that Yumo couldn��t help but feel inside, gradually dissipated, replaced by waves of guilt, even taking over her rationality.


    Yumo wanted to apologize, but thinking that she was still furious just now, and now suddenly apologizing, would seem very shameful, so she hesitated again.


    Although her dignity and authority seemed to no longer exist in front of Mengxi, the current Yumo still didn��t want to accept this sad fact.


    So, Yumo swallowed the words of apology, and turned her head away in a huff, completely showing a ��I don��t want to deal with you�� expression.


    When all is said and done, realizing that she was actually in the wrong, Yumo��s initial cold, rejecting demeanor had disappeared.


    Looking at Yumo, still stubbornly sulking, Mengxi gave a faint smile, and the questioning atmosphere suddenly dissipated, returning to her usual gentle and innocent demeanor:


    "Sister Yumo, since we��ve both deceived each other, aren��t we even now? Can we stop being so upset, please?"


    She reached out and poked Yumo��s soft cheek, Mengxi continuously coaxed the black-haired girl in front of her,


    "Sister Yumo, can you stop being angry, please?"


    "..."


    "If you��re angry, you��ll get wrinkles~"


    "..." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can we stop fighting, can��t we get along?"


    "..."


    "Sister Yumo, if you continue to ignore me, I might end up in tears."


    ...


    ...


    Under Mengxi��s gentle and soothing words, Yumo��s mood gradually began to dissipate. Combined with her inability to resist others acting cute, and Mengxi��s watery eyes, which had a captivating power...


    It has to be said that in the past it was always Yumo who had to coax the children, but now being coaxed by Mengxi, Yumo felt a bit strange,


    even, a little comfortable��


    Finally, under Mengxi��s continuous persuasion, Yumo reluctantly turned her head, looking at the pitiful looking silver-haired girl in front of her,


    "Alright, I won��t be angry anymore."


    "Really? No more anger?"


    "No more."


    ��What��s the difference between me and a child if I keep being angry even when I know I��m at fault too?��


    Yumo mumbled to herself.


    "That��s... great."


    Seeing Yumo gradually returning to normal, Mengxi sincerely sighed in relief and gave a satisfied smile, her heart also eased a lot.


    However,


    Not long after Mengxi relaxed, Yumo��s next words caused her to shiver a little,


    "I may not angry anymore, but I haven��t forgiven you yet!"


    "Eh? I thought we were even? Why are you still angry, Sister?"


    Mengxi tilted her head, a bit confused.


    In response to Mengxi��s puzzled expression, Yumo once again wore a stern look,


    "It��s not because we deceived each other."


    "Eh? Then why are you angry?"


    "This... ummm..."


    Looking at the innocent silver-haired girl in front of her, Yumo was depressed again. Indeed, there was deception on both sides, and technically it was a tie, so there was nothing much to argue about. She was found out, and strictly speaking, it was because of her lack of skills.


    But,


    Thinking back, this girl not only deceived her for a long time, but also took advantage of her a lot!


    As ��Xia��er��, she was used as a pillow by this naughty girl almost every night; as ��Miss Yu��, she had her first kiss stolen by this girl while she was drunk; even before in the Winter Forest, this girl used her ��childish�� excuse to take advantage of her...


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s pale face instantly turned as red as a ripe apple.


    In the past, Yumo thought these were innocent actions of a child, or that a pure maiden like Mengxi had no ulterior motives for these actions. But now, knowing that Mengxi was pretending, the meaning of those actions changed.


    Not only was she deceived for so long,


    it seemed like she was also almost completely taken advantage of these days.


    Thinking about this, Yumo felt unbalanced again.


    Anger welled up again.


    Looking at this girl who was full of a saintly aura, but who had tiny horns appearing on her head, Yumo angrily said:


    "So, how are you going to make up for all the time that you took advantage of me!"

 Chapter 336 - 337: Kneading* (i) [1/2]

    We��ve shattered our previous record and achieved over 500 power stones (^^)! I��m incredibly grateful for your support. The bonus will be released tomorrow, so for now, enjoy.


    Yumo feelt a bit angry, She can��t believe that she��s been taken advantage of by this seemingly innocent girl in front of her.


    Although she also tried to trick Mengxi like she did to her, she never intentionally took advantage of her. But Mengxi, this girl, has been taking advantage of her every day��


    Hmm, well, in the beginning, when she was helping Mengxi with her medication and bathing, she did take some advantage. But when compared to Mengxi��s teasing, it��s hardly worth mentioning.


    Thinking of this, Yumo felt unfair. Thus, she yelled at Mengxi with an irritated tone:


    "How do you plan to repay for all the times you took advantage of me!"


    "What do you mean by ��taking advantage��?"


    "Like, like...this a..n.d..t��"


    Blushing, Yumo tried to suppress her embarrassment and stuttered, "Like, when you... you used to move around a lot and touching me when we were sleeping... even once during a bath, you... you... sucked my�� anyways, you naughty girl, you��ve taken advantage of me quite a lot!"


    ��Huh? What?��


    Hearing this, the silver-haired girl was taken aback. However, facing Yumo��s angry outburst and accusations of her taking advantage, Mengxi didn��t show any sign of panic.


    Instead, she simply responded with a small, unconcerned smile: "Hmm? But I can��t help it. After all, Sister Yumo��s body is so soft and comfortable to cuddle with. And as for that place..."


    Saying this, Mengxi thoughtfully gazed at Yumo��s chest: "Hmm, although they��re a bit small, they��re quite nice and testy..."


    ��What?!��


    Hearing this, Yumo was immediately triggered. Like a defensive hamster, she pouted and yelled in a mix of embarrassment and anger: "You! You naughty girl! How can you even bring that up!"


    "Alright, alright, I won��t mention it anymore. But it seems like you do care about these things, Sister Yumo."


    "Of course I do! If I didn��t, wouldn��t I be at a great loss!"


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at Yumo��s [I��m tough and not to be trifled with. You better find a solution for this or else] expression, Mengxi placed her slender finger on her lips, lost in thought.


    After some time, a sparkle flashed in the silver-haired girl��s beautiful violet eyes.


    "This issue is easy to solve hehe~" Mengxi said playfully.


    However, upon hearing this, Yumo furrowed her brows, showing a hint of suspicion: "What do you mean, ��easy to solve��?"


    "Well, about that~"


    Saying this, Mengxi slowly released her hand from Yumo��s and no longer leaned on her. Instead, she gradually sat up.


    "What... what are you going to do?!"


    After seeing Mengxi��s next actions, Yumo��s eyes widened in surprise, her suspicious mood instantly turned into shock. Her red eyes trembled, and her cheeks flushed crimson red, reaching all the way to the roots of her ears, making her resemble a tempting tomato.


    At this moment...


    In the reflection of Yumo��s crimson eyes, the silver-haired girl laughed softly, then suddenly made a very bold move that Yumo did not expect. That is, she directly raised her hand and pulled off the tie on her nun��s robe, then pulled it hard, and took off the nun��s robe as if it was a dress, throwing it onto the sofa next to her!


    And as the robe separated from her body,


    The silver-haired girl, with her delicate and ethereal beauty, stood before Yumo in a thin blouse, her perfect figure on full display.


    Yumo��s face flushed, and her heart raced at the sight. However, that was not all. After discarding the nun��s robe, Mengxi wasted no time and proceeded to unbutton her blouse one by one, removing the white shirt that provided warmth. At that moment, the silver-haired girl��s upper body, except for a sexy and cute lace underwear, had no other clothes.


    The pale pink bra appeared slightly loose, revealing glimpses of Mengxi��s sculpted chest from various angles. As the Favorite Girl of Destiny, she possessed a breathtaking and unparalleled beauty. Now, her dazzling and stunning body was unveiled, instantly sending her beauty skyrocketing.


    Watching the silver-haired girl��s provocative striptease at such close proximity, Yumo��s mind went blank as if struck by lightning, experiencing a momentary system crash.


    And once she regained her composure, Yumo immediately shouted in a flustered voice:


    "Stop right there! What on earth are you doing?!"


    "Hmm? I am just repaying you, Sister Yumo," Mengxi replied. She tilted her head in response to Yumo��s question and asked


    "repaying? How does undressing relate to that?"


    "Didn��t Sister Yumo mind being taken advantage of?"


    "So, what does undressing have to do with that?"


    "It��s simple," Mengxi said with a mischievous smile.


    On Mengxi��s charming face, a profound smile gradually appeared.


    Then,


    Mengxi slowly reached behind her bra with her delicate hand and directly unfastened the bra��s strap. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that moment, the last piece of clothing on the girl��s upper body was effortlessly removed.


    For a moment,


    The wondrous creation, Mengxi��s exquisite and flawless body with her icy-smooth skin and delicate figure, was now fully exposed before Yumo. Mengxi��s body was perfect, transparent, and ethereal, radiating an infinite allure at all times.


    With vibrant vitality, graceful contours, elegant curves, a smooth and flat abdomen, a firm, warm, and beautifully slender waist, And sexy abs, it evoked an irresistible sensation that made one��s mouth watering.


    Most importantly, after losing the restraint and bondage under her bra, Mengxi��s proud chest burst out directly, entering Yumo��s line of sight. On her holy and tender body, a pair of exquisite, enticing, Delicate, and rosy cute nipples were shyly standing proudly, giving people unlimited imagination.


    This was an indescribable visual impact, a primitive violence derived from their sheer quality. And when this surge of violence suddenly appeared, Yumo, who was leaning on the sofa, became an inevitable victim, her face steamed red, her pupils shrinking, and her entire being entering a state of system crash.


    For a moment,


    The atmosphere inside the tent underwent a tremendous change. The previous sense of seriousness was completely swept away, replaced by an air of mystery, as if an invisible pink hue filled the tent.


    The two girls were close to each other, with one of them even shirtless, giving rise to a flurry of fantasies.


    Yumo had seen Mengxi��s naked body many times and had touched it on numerous occasions. When Mengxi had been drunk before, Yumo had helped her wipe away the sweet, and she had seen or touched the immaculate body of this girl with ice-clear purity. However, at that time, Yumo had shown no reaction. Her face didn��t even turn a bit red. One could say she took it all in stride.


    But this time, the reason why Yumo displayed a shy, blush-faced expression like an innocent girl was mainly due to Mengxi��s actions, which were bold and completely unexpected. Even though Yumo knew that this Girl of Destiny had previously teased her quite a bit, in Yumo��s heart, there was still an impression deeply ingrained, one that had yet to be shaken, Mengxi remained an image of purity and modesty.


    Even if Mengxi was a bit different from what Yumo had anticipated, she wouldn��t have expected such actions!


    To sit directly on her own lap and then undress? Why is this girl so bold?! And not just bold... it��s also too... Well, this whole series of seductive actions is completely unlike what a Saintess should do.


    The stark contrast caused Yumo to have a faint feeling of questioning her life choices.


    "Mengxi, what... what are you..."


    Seeing the dazed Yumo beneath her, Mengxi��s pretty face blushed a bit. But soon, the blush of embarrassment was forcibly wiped away by Mengxi herself. Taking advantage of Yumo��s disoriented state, Mengxi gave a sweet smile.


    "Sister Yumo, didn��t you say before, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth? Since that��s the case, I��ve taken advantage of you so much. Shouldn��t you take it back?"


    Mengxi took a deep breath, grasped Yumo��s delicate waist and placed Yumo��s hand directly on her chest.


    The softness of her chest made direct, zero-distance contact with Yumo��s fingers.


    "Whether you want to touch or suck it, it��s all up to you. If it��s Sister Yumo, I wouldn��t mind."


    Yumo: "?!!!!"

 Chapter 337 - 338: Kneading* (ii) [2/2]

    "You can touch, lick, or even suck it. If it��s Sister Yumo, I won��t mind~"


    Unexpectedly, Mengxi adopted a playful and flirty demeanor. Her voice, typically as melodious and delightful as a yellow oriole��s song, now possessed a captivating charm. Her silver hair shimmered, and her smile carried a touch of mischievousness.


    This unexpected behavior from Mengxi took Yumo by surprise, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    ��What��s wrong with this girl, why is she behaving so strange?��


    Yumo thought inwardly. As she felt the softness touching the palm of her hand, she held her breath.


    ��What should I do now? ��


    Yumo was deeply torn.


    Her initial instinct was to pull her hand away. However, seeing Mengxi��s inviting gaze, filled with a subtle provocation, Yumo��s determination wavered.


    ��This girl, does she think I wouldn��t dare? ��


    This thought pushed away Yumo��s plan to withdraw her hand. She even bit her lower lip in anticipation.


    Additionally, "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" As she says.


    ��This mischievous girl had taken advantage of me for so long! How could I not retaliate? It would be a huge missed opportunity! However, I don��t know how far can I go with her play...��


    ��Perhaps I should just Fondle her for now...��


    ��Yes! That��s it!��


    She could regain all the advantages she had lost in one go!


    With her decision made, Yumo took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the feeling of embarrassment and nervousness welling up within her. She tried to contain the steam that seemed ready to burst from her forehead. Her red eyes were filled with an unusual intensity.


    "This... you were the one who said it!"


    "Yes~"


    "Then, then I? I will start��"


    "Sure, Sister Yumo, do as you please~"


    Mengxi remained as nonchalant as ever. Beneath her light purple eyes, one could vaguely see peculiar heart shapes, hinting at her anticipation...


    Upon seeing this, Yumo gritted her teeth, her fingers gently pressing down on Mengxi��s chest...


    "Hnm~"


    ��...?��


    ��What is this?��


    ��This sensation...��


    ��Feels... quite good...��


    The sensation transmitted to her fingertips was strange. It coursed through Yumo��s hand and immediately rushed back to her brain, causing the black-haired girl��s pretty face to uncontrollably blush once again.


    ��It is soft, very elastic, and even occasionally emitted a strange fragrance...��


    ��On top of that,��


    ��The feeling of her ample bosom that was too much for one hand to handle, while sinking my fingers was simply otherworldly...��


    With a flushed face, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh. As she sighed, her fingers kept moving in an indescribable manner. Her thoughts slipped into a dazed state.


    Casting a glance toward her own modest chest, a feeling of envy started uncontrollably spilling from her heart,


    ��This naughty girl...��


    ��She��s developed quite well... I wonder what she��s been eating to grow up like this...��


    As Yumo was pondering and slightly distracted, Mengxi��s voice, as if she was holding back something, gradually reached Yumo��s ear,


    ��Ahnn~, even though it��s her first time, she��s quite skilled.�� As Yumo continued to sensually caress her bosom, Mengxi��s face gradually flushed red, The stimulation caused beads of sweat to trickle down from her forehead, gliding along her flawlessly smooth and beautifully contoured skin, with a few droplets even landing directly onto Yumo��s hand.


    At the same time, the soft moans that were enough to make anyone weak were uncontrollably escaping from Mengxi��s mouth. As these sounds of embarrassment continued to spread, the atmosphere inside the tent became blurred.


    Fortunately, Yumo had snapped her fingers earlier and set up a barrier around the tent to prevent detection. Otherwise, at this moment, the looks of the Black Rose family members outside the tent would probably become very strange.


    The gentle caress of her fingertips on the large mound intoxicated Yumo even more. She even slowly raised her other hand, seemingly wanting her neglected left hand to also taste the sweetness of being immersed in this softness.


    But at this moment, Yumo��s hands suddenly stopped moving, and the girl fiercely shook her head as if she had a sudden realization.


    Whether it was the sexy moans that came from the silver-haired girl or her sudden realization, Yumo abruptly snapped out of her daze.


    The moment she came back to her senses, Yumo��s already flushed face immediately turned as red as a ripe, juicy apple,


    ��No! , What am I doing... This... This... This is too obscene!��


    Yumo quickly put down her left hand and forcefully withdrew her right hand, which had been kneading Mengxi��s Booba for quite a long time,


    "Stop, stop! This is not normal!"


    "Hmm?"


    The sudden halt of Yumo��s movements left the flushed and passionate silver-haired girl a bit disappointed. Then she looked at the stunning girl beneath her, quite puzzled,


    "What��s wrong, Sister Yumo?"


    "No, it��s not appropriate like this!"


    "Why not? I��ve taken advantage of Sister Yumo so much. Isn��t it normal for you to take it back?"


    "Who said I want to take it in this way? , We are both girls and more importantly, you��re the Girl of Destiny! The future Saintess, You have to respect yourself! How can you let anyone touch your body so casually!" Yumo clenched her fists and couldn��t help but scold.


    In response, Mengxi looked at the fussing black-haired girl in front of her with extremely sincere eyes, "But Sister Yumo is not just anyone. I like you. It��s not casual if I let you touch me. I wouldn��t let anyone else do that."


    "Huh?..." Hearing this, Yumo��s body noticeably trembled. After the trembling, the girl vigorously shook her head again,


    "No means no! Hurry up and get dressed!"


    Regardless of Mengxi��s subsequent words, Yumo anxiously pushed Mengxi off her body, grabbed a cloak from the couch, and without a word, wrapped Mengxi��s white and tender body with it. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only after the two soft and snowy mounds were covered by the black cloth that Yumo slowed down her movements.


    Breathing a sigh of relief as if she had been unburdened, she took a long breath. Upon witnessing this scene, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a trace of regret.


    ��I initially wanted to take advantage of this opportunity, imitating the protagonist��s actions in Sister Bai��s novels, to do it with Sister Yumo~, or let Sister Yumo take the lead~. But, unfortunately, Yumo is still too shy... It��s really troublesome~.��


    Mengxi sighed helplessly,


    ��though, it wasn��t a total loss. At least from now on, Yumo won��t treat me like a child. Hmm, and her intoxicated expression just now, she must have felt something. If I had seized the opportunity then and touched Sister Yumo too, we may progressed further... ��


    ��No need to regret, it��s all in the past. I just need to try harder next time! I can do it! ��


    Mengxi continued to motivate herself internally. As she did so, she looked at the black-haired girl in front of her, who was still in a frazzled state, with complicated feelings.


    " Sister Yumo, did you like it. Have you forgiven me now?"


    "What, you��ve teased me for so long, just a few rubs is not enough...ugh! That��s not what I mean, that kind of thing, can��t be offset by this kind of action! "


    To Yumo��s words, Mengxi could only sigh helplessly again,


    "Sigh, then, what should I do to repay you?"


    "..."


    Yumo remained silent, her mouth tightly sealed, displaying utmost caution as she observed the silver-haired girl before her with contemplation.


    ��This mischievous girl is up to her tricks again! It��s so unfair! Every time she takes advantage of me, she��s the one who enjoys it! And now, even when it was my turn for revenge, it appears she��s still enjoying it!��


    ��And more importantly, she is the Girl of Destiny! How dare she undress so boldly? And place my hand on her Breast?! Too reckless! ��


    Thinking of this, Yumo became even more angry, and the flame of indignation in her heart reignited.


    ��I��ve been at a disadvantage all the time. This time, I must teach this girl a lesson!��


    After making her decision, Yumo calmly looked at Mengxi and suddenly raised her hand, stopping the other from taking off her clothes again.


    "If you want me to forgive you, then! You...you brat...let me hit you twice!"


    "Um, hit?"


    Mengxi tilted her head, a bunch of question marks surrounding her,


    "Yes! Twice!"


    "Then, where do you want to hit?"


    "Uh...hit...hit your butt..."


    "...Huh?..."


    Hearing this, Mengxi was startled.


    ��My what? Isn��t that the punishment for when children do something wrong? Sister Yumo actually likes punishing people like this? I thought she would ask me to do something else. I didn��t expect it to be just hitting the butt ��


    ��Hmm, but it does seem like something Sister Yumo would do, haha how cute. ��


    "That��s fine, if it can make you feel better, not to mention hitting twice, even hitting more isn��t a problem~"


    Mengxi didn��t hesitate much and nodded slightly.


    After getting this answer from Mengxi, Yumo��s beautiful crimson eyes narrowed slightly,


    "Really, are you sure?..."


    "Hmm?"


    Looking at Yumo��s somewhat evil smile, Mengxi suddenly shivered, an ominous bad feeling suddenly rushed to her heart.


    ��Why do I feel like����


    ��I��ve made a grave mistake...��

 Chapter 338 - 339: Spanking [1/5]

    Acting so forward, even bold enough to strip her clothes off and reveal her bare body in front of Yumo, this wasn��t originally Mengxi��s character.


    Compared to such a daring image, Mengxi would rather leave a modest impression on Yumo.


    However, according to the novels she read, a rather slow and easily shy person like Yumo can��t be fully won over by being too modest and unactive.


    So, even though she was quite nervous herself, Mengxi acted uncharacteristically, coming across as very bold and seductive. As she exhibited such alluring behavior, the young girl inside was also feeling uneasy,


    After all.


    ��What if it didn��t work and I was treated as a pervert by Sister Yumo? That would be a total loss!��


    ��Fortunately, in the end, this strategy had a certain effect. Moreover, Sister Yumo��s little hand felt so comfortable and warm, being kneaded by her felt really good~.��


    However, she thought that after the massage, things could be written off. Who would have thought that Sister Yumo would be angry afterwards? Such a whimsy.


    ��Sister~, you actually want to spank me? I��m not a kid anymore,��


    Mengxi thought to herself helplessly.


    ��Ohhh~ Don��t tell me this is some kind of role-play Sister Yumo had thought of? Hehe~, that��s not possible~��


    However, to be honest, Mengxi didn��t take the spanking too seriously. If a couple of slaps on her butt could completely calm Yumo down, it would be a good trade-off.


    Being spanked might be embarrassing, but if it was Sister Yumo who did it, she didn��t mind.


    As for the pain? She cared even less. The spanking mentioned by Yumo, Mengxi thought it was just a way of venting, her sister wouldn��t hit her too hard. Even if Yumo did spank her a little bit harder, so what? After all the training she��s had, what kind of injuries hasn��t she endured? When she was fighting with the people from Divine Punishment Sect before, she experienced all kinds of injuries, those days of unbearable pain. After unlocking her divine power, she endured the excruciating pain of feeling like her whole body was being torn apart, so what��s a spanking? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In short, Mengxi didn��t really care about the punishment. In fact, she somewhat regarded it as a playful interaction between her and Yumo. So, she easily agreed to Yumo��s request.


    "Okay, if it can make Sister calm down, you can spank me all you want~"


    ...


    Then, upon Yumo��s request, Mengxi obediently lay over Yumo��s white thighs, with her butt facing upwards.


    "Sister Yumo, be gentle, okay..."


    Looking back with her watery eyes at Yumo, Mengxi��s tone couldn��t help but carry a hint of pitiful charm,


    "..."


    However, in response to this, Yumo remained silent, with emotionless face. She watched the silver-haired young girl��s butt silently, the black-haired young girl abruptly raised her hand, catching Mengxi off guard, and pulled down her white pants and the pink lace underwear in one go! All of a sudden, Mengxi��s plump and white perky butt was exposed to the air.


    Having her pants pulled down so suddenly, Mengxi couldn��t help but let out a soft cry.


    ��Wait why did she remove my pants?! ~��


    "Uh-uh~" Mengxi��s face turned a bit red.


    She shyly clutched the black cloak wrapped around her. Even though her body was already seen by Yumo, having her pants pulled down so suddenly and her private area exposed, Mengxi inevitably felt a rush of embarrassment.


    Feeling shy, Mengxi pouted, ��puffing up�� She turned to glance at Yumo,


    "Yumo, you��re naughty, taking off someone else��s pants~"


    Until this moment, the girl of destiny maintained a calm demeanor, even attempting to continue teasing Yumo. However, the next moment, under Mengxi��s somewhat shy yet expectant gaze, Yumo slowly raised her hand, and waves of crimson shadow power began to ripple in her palm.


    The surrounding fluttering Bloody Butterflies seemed to become somewhat restless with the surge of power.


    The atmosphere in the tent suddenly plummeted, becoming very cold. This sudden change in atmosphere naturally made Mengxi��s brow furrow and she showed an uneasy expression.


    A bad feeling welled up in the young girl��s heart.


    ��Wasn��t it just a spanking? What is Yumo planning to do?��


    Just as Mengxi was confused, the crimson shadow power suddenly went wild. Red light rapidly gathered, condensed, and turned into a summoning circle full of pressure.


    With the operation of the magic circle, a tremendous force erupted from the center! The terrifying oppressive feeling suddenly spread! If it weren��t for the barrier set up by Yumo, the entire tent would have been torn to shreds by the overflowing energy from the magic circle.


    The tent was not torn apart, but the interior of the tent instantly became a mess. Accompanied by this terrifying release of shadow power, under Mengxi��s fearful gaze, a legendary weapon that radiated red light slowly emerged from the magic circle.


    ��What, what is this?! ��A feather duster?!�� ��


    The moment she saw this weapon, Mengxi couldn��t help but blurt out in her heart. However, very quickly, the silver-haired young girl��s heart was enveloped by an unprecedented tremor.


    Although the feather duster seemed unimposing, even a bit ridiculous, the dangerous aura it radiated was genuine.


    The thick crimson power that enveloped the duster was more terrifying than any weapon Mengxi had seen before. The main grey feathers that made up the duster were not ordinary feathers, but the feathers of a terrifying creature. Even though they were separated from their original body, they still carried an indescribable ominous aura.


    ��This weapon is terrifying��


    Mengxi immediately came to this conclusion. Afterward, the silver-haired girl��s expression changed dramatically.


    The blush of embarrassment and anticipation on her face vanished instantly, replaced by intense feelings of unease and fear, which spread through her heart like a flood. At this moment, the usually calm Girl of Destiny turned pale and began to tremble from anxiety.


    ��Such a terrifying weapon��


    ��if it were to land on my butt wouldn��t I die ...��


    "Yu...Yumo...Yumo?! No, no way! It��s too big, too thick! I can��t handle it, I will... I will die!"


    Before she knew it, Mengxi was in an unprecedented state of panic. There was a layer of mist in her lavender eyes, and she began to ��plead�� in a trembling voice.


    Yes, Mengxi regretted it now. She should not have agreed so quickly just now!


    However,


    Unfortunately, there is no cure for regret.


    and this time Yumo seemed quite determined. Her face was filled with ��stern justice��, as if she had made up her mind to teach Mengxi a lesson for her reckless behavior.


    Ignoring Mengxi��s plea, Yumo grabbed the feather duster without a word.


    Seeing Yumo gripping the feather duster, Mengxi��s heart was beating so fast it was almost bursting out of her chest.


    The silver-haired girl began to struggle, waving her small hands, constantly twisting her buttocks, and her two long white legs kicked wildly.


    Clearly, Mengxi was trying to break free from Yumo��s grip.


    Unfortunately, her strength was trivial compared to Yumo. She couldn��t shake off Yumo��s restraint and could only watch as Yumo raised the feather duster,


    "Wha...No, no, don��t! Sister Yumo, choose another way to punish! I can��t handle this! I will..."


    Unfortunately,


    before she could finish her words, the feather duster sliced through the air and fiercely struck the plump and round butt of the silver-haired girl~


    *Pia~~!!*


    After a crisp sound,


    the girl��s hysterical cry echoed in the tent,


    " Mmm~ WAh~ WAaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!! ??_?? @%!%!!%!@~..."

 Chapter 339 - 340: The Weeping Mengxi [2/5]

    Outside the main camp of Black Rose duchy, within a bush...


    With a rustling sound, two little girls�� heads, along with a silly white wolf appeared.


    They were under the complex gaze of the nearby Black Rose family members.


    " Sister Liyu, the ��bad woman�� you mentioned, who might harm or kidnap Mom, seems to be staying in the tent with her right now. What should we do?"


    Yuan��er��s adorable blue and red eyes blinking curiously while askng the grey-haired girl beside her.


    "��"


    Liyu didn��t respond to her little sister��s question. Instead, she fixed her gaze on the distant tent.


    ��Oh no, that damned Girl of Destiny! She��s really alone with Mother!��


    Liyu was annoyed and frustrated.


    ��Why did Mom set up a barrier? Was it to prevent us from knowing what��s happening inside?��


    ��Why would she do that? Are they doing something indecent inside?��


    Imagining the Girl of Destiny getting too close to their mom, Liyu was infuriated. Dark aura unconsciously emerged from Liyu as her wind attribute shadows power started to riot uncontrollably within her.


    She even had the impulse to unleash her power and attack the Girl of Destiny directly.


    Of course, under rational restraint, Liyu didn��t act on her impulse. But her face was clouded with gloom, which startled Yuan��er and Limo. Both of them looked at Liyu, who was engulfed in dark aura, feeling a bit horrified.


    At this moment, whether it was Liyu, Limo, Yuan��er, or even the people a bit further away like Xiao, they all looked toward the location of the main tent in astonishment.


    Suddenly, the barrier, set up by Yumo, which had sealed the main tent, was hit by a powerful and unknown force from inside!


    Under this impact, a corner of the barrier collapsed!


    The terrifying power of the shadow instantly spread out from the broken barrier!


    Feeling this power, Xiao immediately stopped her work. She summoned her magic spear and sealed the entire Black Rose camp within a larger barrier. If he didn��t do this and let other people outside feel this power of the shadow, the workload of the Black Rose family would increase a lot...


    The three little ones, not far from the main tent, were also stunned by this sudden eruption of power.


    Liyu raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    ��What on earth?!��


    ��Hm? Mother? Why did a sudden burst of power? What happened inside?��


    Such confusion rushed into Liyu��s mind. However, before she could understand what was going on, a heartbreaking scream resonated from the gap in the barrier.


    It abruptly entered Liyu and the other��s ears, causing the children to instinctively shiver. Liyu��s eyes instinctively contracted, looking at the main tent in disbelief.


    ��What?! This scream? Is it from The Girl of Destiny? Why would she suddenly scream? What is going on inside there?��


    ��Could it be?! the Girl of Destiny discovered Mother identity?! Does Mother intend to kill her or silence her?! Does she intend to kill the Girl of Destiny?��


    ��Oh, my God! If it��s really like that?! We could throw a big party today!!��


    At this moment, the confusion and puzzlement in Liyu��s eyes crumbled, and a strong feeling of anticipation and joy replaced it, surging to the top of Liyu��s mind. As such, under the confused and dumbfounded gaze of Limo and Yuan��er, an excited smile slowly cracked open on Liyu��s face.


    ��Hurry, hurry, hurry! Kill that woman!�� Liyu hoped in her heart.


    However, after yelling a few times, Liyu suddenly frowned, and her adorable face overflowed with a sense of confusion.


    ��Hmm? Something feels wrong.��


    As a powerful demon king, she often patrolled the western part of the Great Winter Forest, frequently eliminating those foolish enough to invade. Liyu was all too familiar with the screams of despair and fear just before death.


    But after calming down and listening carefully to Mengxi��s scream, Liyu couldn��t help but furrow her brows. This scream was indeed filled with despair and fear, but it seemed different from the death wails she was familiar with. Instead, it seemed eerily similar to another type of scream she remembered...


    Huh, come to think of it, ��Why does this scream sound like the one my brother, sister, or even my little sister Shuoyue make when they got spanked?��


    Thinking of this, Liyu frowned in confusion, ��Is Mom spanking that damned girl?��


    ��What is going on?��


    Countless question marks appeared in Liyu��s mind...


    --


    On the other hand, as the terrifying red-light-emanating feather duster hit and embedded into the soft buttocks of Miss Mengxi, an unprecedented intense pain quickly spread throughout her body. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This caused Mengxi��s brain to twitch, and her delicate body to shake violently.


    The severe pain instantly shattered Mengxi��s tolerance. Originally wanting to maintain a strong image in front of Yumo, Mengxi could no longer endure the onslaught of pain, and let out a shrill scream.


    "Woahhhhh, Wahhhhh!!! Stop, please! Stop hitting! I was wrong, Sister Yumo, I was really wrong! I won��t do it again!! Ahhhhhh!!!"


    A piercing wail instantly swept every corner of the tent. At the same time, the silver-haired girl��s beautiful pale purple eyes instantly reddened, and tears flowed uncontrollably like broken strings of pearls, dropping one by one from her fair cheeks.


    Her surrounding silver-white sacred power dissipated as if all the strength in her body vanished in the face of this insignificant strike.


    When she was severely injured by the divine punishment sect, or the backlash of divine power, These pains that Mengxi could hardly bear before were not worth mentioning in her mind at this moment.


    Compared to the extreme pain produced by the Duster hitting her butt, they were nothing.


    This feather duster not only tore her buttocks, but the pain it caused was unprecedented, unbearable, piercing, and so intense that she wanted to die...


    If it weren��t for her strong will, and the utilization of all the holy power within her body to maintain consciousness, Mengxi would have passed out from the pain.


    However, vaguely, Mengxi even wished she could pass out, so that she wouldn��t feel this heart-wrenching pain.


    After the strike, a deep bloodstain appeared on Mengxi��s fair buttocks. The girl��s hands clenched a corner of the black headpiece tightly.


    Well, strictly speaking, it wasn��t a headpiece anymore. In order to stay awake under this severe pain, the cloak that Yumo personally draped on Mengxi had been torn into pieces.


    The silver-haired girl herself was convulsing all over due to the pain, looking like a broken doll, weakly lying on the sofa.


    At this moment, Mengxi was far from her usual image as the noble Girl of Destiny. Not only tears but also saliva and even some unmentionable fluids uncontrollably leaked out due to the brain��s temporary disconnect.


    However Mengxi had no energy to care about her gaffe. It took all her strength just to bear the burning pain constantly radiating from her buttocks.


    At most, she was weeping and letting out pitiful howls.


    �� It hurts, it hurts so much����


    ��Why... why does it hurt so much? If I had known earlier, I wouldn��t have spoken out... ��


    The thought that she had provoked Yumo recklessly caused Mengxi��s regret to soar. When she realized that Yumo seemed to be going to hit her twice, and she had only been hit once, Mengxi��s face instantly turned pale.


    A grievance feeling rushed into her heart, making Mengxi unable to bear the grievance and pain. She cried out again,


    "Waaah! Sister Yumo, I was wrong! Forgive me, please! ~"


    The girl crying pitifully, using the last of her strength, slowly turned her head toward the black-haired girl behind her,


    "Sister Yumo, don��t, don��t come over, I can��t take it anymore... If you come over again, I��m going to die..."


    "..."


    ��Ah, what is this feeling... ��


    Seeing the beautiful girl in front of her crying, Yumo didn��t know what to do and was stunned on the spot. Evidently, Mengxi crying so miserably was beyond her expectations.


    ��Hmm... Should I hit her again??��

 Chapter 340 - 341: Punishment [3/5]

    "Oww, it hurts, it really hurts..."


    At this moment,


    A silver-haired girl, nearly naked except for a pair of silk stockings, was weakly sprawled on a sofa, clutching a piece of black cloth in her hand, sobbing continuously.


    Mengxi��s eyes were already red-rimmed, filled with tears, and her lips murmuring, she looked really wronged.


    Bright tears rolled in her eyes. Obviously, Mengxi was trying to suppress her urge to cry. But as the burning pain from her bottom continued to come, the silver-haired girl��s endurance finally reached its limit.


    Then, large, round, sparkling tears continuously fell down the girl��s face, soaking the fluffy sofa once again.


    Mengxi cried. Her voice wasn��t loud, but it was very penetrating and filled with a soul-stirring charm.


    Coupled with her inherently stunning beauty, it would evoke sympathy from anyone who saw this scene.


    "Sister Yumo, I really can��t bear it anymore, please don��t hit me..."


    Toward the end,


    the silver-haired girl was even crying weakly, she had to whisper a plea to the black-haired girl next to her,


    "..."


    Seeing such a miserable girl, Yumo couldn��t help but feel heartbroken. Her crimson eyes were trembling continuously, and she stood there dumbfounded.


    ��Mengxi����


    The seriousness on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a sense of pity.


    In fact,


    When Yumo was in Winter Forest, she frequently used the duster to discipline her mischievous children who wouldn��t behave. And every time she spanks their butt and cooled off, a strong sense of pity would well up in her heart.


    Educating children is an inevitable action, but after the punishment, Yumo inevitably feels a pang of heartache. Therefore, every time after using the duster, Yumo would spend a lot of time soothing the crying children.


    This time, Yumo had initially planned the same.


    For Mengxi, this naughty girl who had been tricking her for a long time, constantly taking advantage of her, and even making such bold and suggestive moves, Yumo planned to spank her twice, so she wouldn��t dare to do it again!


    ��Anyway, the girl herself had agreed.��


    However,


    After the duster swung down, Mengxi immediately cried out in this pitiful and exhausted state, which Yumo had not anticipated. And seeing Mengxi in such a pitiful state, the earlier displeasure in Yumo��s heart instantly disappeared,


    What remained were feelings of heartache and surprise.


    ��Why...why did it turn out like this? ��


    ��I was controlling my strength, wasn��t I?��


    Yumo muttered to herself in confusion,


    When it comes to spanking, Yumo is undoubtedly an expert. Those children in the Winter Forest, whether they were terrifying demon-kings that were feared by the world or the orphans that Yumo had taken in, can be said to have been spanked by Yumo many times.


    When these children are disobedient and refuse to change their ways, Yumo educates them by spanking their bottoms. On one hand, spanking brings a certain sense of shame to the children, warning them not to repeat their mistakes next time, and on the other hand, because the buttocks are fleshy and can withstand blows.


    The children who were disciplined spanned a wide range of abilities, from the pinnacle of the eighth level to those who had yet to begin their training.


    However, when Yumo administered the punishment, she exhibited a perfect control of strength, not too hard, not too weak, but just enough to teach a lesson without causing any permanent harm.


    Given Mengxi��s intermediate sixth level, Yumo tailored her force accordingly. She expected a few swats would suffice to elicit cries from the mischievous girl. Yet, to her surprise, only one stroke of the feather duster had Mengxi wailing.


    Having been deceived by Mengxi for so long, Yumo couldn��t help but wonder if the girl was faking this reaction to evade further punishment.


    But after some thought, Yumo dismissed this idea. While Mengxi might have been able to counterfeit her expression, the convulsions of her body, the crumbling of her holy aura, and her overall condition unmistakably mirrored her suffering.


    The girl was not faking it; she was in real pain.


    ��But��Why is she crying this much?��


    Yumo wondered. Was she especially afraid of pain? Had Yumo failed to moderate her strength due to her anger? Or was it something about the feather duster?


    In her Confused state, Yumo stared at the legendary weapon in her hand that was emitting a faint yet menacing crimson glow.


    She had wielded this feather duster against her misbehaving children before, but never against an a person possessing a divine aura, much less a chosen one.


    ��Could it be because of this?��


    Yumo pondered, narrowing her eyes as she studied the feather duster.


    She then slowly turned her gaze toward the tearful beautiful girl.


    "Sis? Sister Yumo? I really can��t bear it anymore!"


    Upon seeing Yumo facing her, still clutching that intimidating weapon, Anew Fear crept in her heart, causing her to curl up her pale purple eyes wide with terror.


    Witnessing this, Yumo was filled with remorse. Her crimson eyes immediately softened, now a mix of tenderness and guilt.


    She hastily tried to console the startled ��Girl of Destiny��:


    "I��m...I��m sorry, I won��t hit you anymore, I won��t..."


    However, Mengxi continued to cry, her gaze locked fearfully onto the feather duster.


    Catching on to this, Yumo swiftly snapped her fingers and a burst of crimson shadow power and a swarm of bloody butterflies later, the legendary weapon in Yumo��s hand vanished in a red flash.


    With the feather duster gone, a peaceful atmosphere once again permeated the tent.


    As for Mengxi, relief washed over her as if a massive burden had been lifted when she saw the dreaded feather duster disappear. With the oppressive aura of the feather duster no more, Mengxi��s body lost its rigidity. She laid herself down, no longer curled up, completely at ease.


    Nevertheless, the disappearance of the feather duster didn��t wipe away the blood stains on Mengxi��s buttocks. The bone-deep pain lingered, rapidly spreading throughout her body, keeping Mengxi in a state of distress, her brows knitted together in a pitiable sight.


    "Does it... still hurt?"


    Yumo asked, her voice a blend of conflicting emotions, as she beheld the cruel wound on Mengxi��s buttocks,


    "No, it doesn��t hurt anymore..."Mengxi spoke weakly,


    At this moment, Mengxi is filled with a sense of desolation from head to toe. Her long eyelashes are full of teardrops, as beautiful as a water lily.


    However, seemingly because she doesn��t want to appear weak in front of Yumo, those tears linger on her pale skin, reluctant to fall. But with another wave of searing pain shooting up her rear, the young girl begins to choke uncontrollably, large tears rolling from her eyes.


    " it hurts...it hurts so much... Sister Yumo, it really hurts..."


    Unable to contain her emotions anymore, she clings to a pillow and starts to cry pitifully, causing Yumo to lower her head in guilt.


    "I��m sorry... it��s my... it��s my fault for not holding back enough..."


    As she apologizes, a force of shadow power flickers in Yumo��s palm. But this time, what emerges from Yumo��s inner space isn��t a dangerous weapon, but a healing medicine known among the elves as the ��Tears of Nature��.


    Holding the expensive medicine bottle, Yumo gently brushes away a strand of Mengxi��s hair damp with sweat, letting her stunning but desolate beauty reveal itself fully.


    "Let me put some medicine on you... it��ll hurt less that way."


    "Mmm..."


    After wiping away her tears, she obediently nods her head.


    After an unspeakable process, Yumo patiently cleans the dirty blood and some strange fluids from Mengxi��s wound. Then, the dark-haired girl applies the ��Tears of Nature�� from the bottle onto her own palm, gently wiping it over Mengxi��s wound.


    Looking at the festering gash on Mengxi��s tender buttocks, Yumo flinches inwardly.


    ��I hope... there won��t be any scars...��


    As a cool sensation seeps into the wound, Mengxi��s pain significantly lessens. The beautiful girl lying on Yumo��s thighs gradually stops twitching, and her tears stop flowing.


    She seems to have regained her usual poised demeanor of a holy maiden, of course, if one overlooks her slightly swollen eyes from crying.


    "Are you feeling a bit better now?"


    "Mmm..."


    The silver-haired girl gave a slight nod, then with a touch of resentment in her eyes, she stared at the remorseful Yumo.


    "My body is feeling somewhat better... but my mind, it��s distressed..."


    "Huh? Why... is it because I spanked you too hard? I��m really sorry. I didn��t mean to. I just wanted to give you a light tap... I didn��t want it to turn out this way..."


    Before Yumo could finish, Mengxi cut her off shaking her head.


    "No... it��s not because of that..."


    "Huh? Then, what is it about?"


    "It��s because... it��s not fair..."


    "Not fair?" sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. I lied and got a little touchy, and you spanked me... But you��ve lied to me too, Yumo! And back in Winter Forest, you didn��t hesitate to take advantage of me..."


    "But, that time... I was forced to..."


    "I don��t care!"


    The wronged Mengxi feeling quite aggrieved, spoke out in a willful tone:


    "After all, when you bathed me, used me as a dress-up doll, you didn��t hold back either! I was the only one who got punished while you got off scot-free. That��s totally unfair! So... So, Sister Yumo, you need to be punished too!"


    "Ehhh?"


    Taken aback by these words, Yumo hesitated for a moment, but under the control of guilt, she stuttered:


    "So, how do you want to punish me?"

 Chapter 341 - 342: The Best Way to Comfort* [4/5]

    Upon hearing Mengxi��s words, Yumo hesitated a bit.


    ��To be honest, I was the one who was upset, so why did it suddenly change to her being angry? And she even wants to punish me? Me, a being who��s lived for over five hundred years, to be punished by a young girl... feels quite strange.��


    ��Hmm... ��


    But, looking at Mengxi��s extremely aggrieved and pitiful look, as well as the vicious blood mark on her tender butt, Yumo couldn��t help feeling a guilty.


    ��No matter how we put it, I indeed went too far this time... I only intended to teach her a lesson, but I accidentally hit Mengxi too hard. If she��s angry, she does have a point��


    �� Well, to stop her from crying and being angry, let��s just go with it... ��


    Thinking this, the guilty Yumo nodded slightly, agreeing to Mengxi��s request,


    "Alright, I got it. So... how do you want to punish me?"


    "Huh?"


    Yumo��s response seemingly surprised Mengxi a bit. The Girl of Destiny apparently didn��t expect Yumo to agree so quickly to her request, and for a moment, the one who made the request was stunned on the spot.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Mengxi��s silence, Yumo��s crimson eyes filled with confusion. Recalling her action of spanking Mengxi��s bott earlier, Yumo tilted her head, gazing thoughtfully at a fallen cleaning tool resembling a duster not far away. After a moment of contemplation, Yumo slowly suggested,


    "How about... I let you spank me too?"


    "Wha-?!"


    Yumo��s proposal made Mengxi pause again, looking somewhat incredulously at the dark-haired girl before her.


    ��Sister Yumo, she... let me spank her? ��


    ��She is the one who suggested this?��


    ��Needless to say, this suggestion seemed kind of tempting��


    Mengxi fell into brief thought.


    "..."


    On the other hand, seeing Mengxi still silent, not voicing any objections, the dark-haired girl took it as Mengxi��s approval of her proposal.


    After taking a deep breath, suppressing her inner shyness, and mentally preparing herself, Yumo slowly reached for her skirt,


    And under the wide-eyed stare of Mengxi, Yumo lifted her own skirt.


    ��Yumo?��


    The smooth, soft lower abdomen; the round and smooth, long and beautiful legs; the delicate and smooth ankles; the exquisite and lovely feet... Except for the private area covered by underwear, the secret scenery under Yumo��s skirt was fully exposed to Mengxi, causing the silver-haired girl to hold her breath, her lavender eyes full of astonishment.


    What came next surprised Mengxi even more, causing her heartbeat to quicken madly.


    Yumo, with a blushing face, quietly moved in front of Mengxi, biting her left thumb while her right hand reached behind her, holding onto her tiny underwear that was exposed to the air:


    "So... if it��s spanking, do I also need to take off my underwear too?"


    Yumo bit her fingernail, enduring her embarrassment and asked with a blushing face.


    "...?"


    ��Sis�� Sister Yumo ?��


    Mengxi felt a bit incoherent inside.


    She had seen Yumo��s body quite a few times. Back in the winter forest, Mengxi had not only seen her naked during baths, but they had also snuggled together to absorb Shadows Power during sleep. Mengxi could say she knew Yumo��s body very well.


    Which part was more sensitive, where there were a few strands of hair, where there were a few moles... all these private matters, Mengxi knew them clearly.


    So she should be very calm seeing Yumo��s bare body.


    However, after being influenced by Bai Yanluo��s novels, Mengxi��s thoughts had changed. Involuntarily, some obscene thoughts started to form in the young girl��s mind.


    At this moment, Mengxi gulped hard, feeling her heart was about to stop. The reason was simple, the sight in front of her was very thrilling, just like the interaction between the two female leads in Bai��s novels.


    She glanced at Yumo��s long, beautiful legs, and the underwear that cleverly covered the exceptional young girl and nestled between her round buttocks, and the alluring expression of the young girl.


    Looking at the Yumo who was obviously shy but pretending to be calm,


    Then remembering the detailed description of that process in the book...


    Without realizing it, Mengxi felt a heat in her abdomen and there seemed to be some strange reactions in her body that couldn��t be put into words.


    Honestly,


    Mengxi really felt the impulse to follow the example of the female lead in Bai Yanluo��s novel and take the delicious Yumo right here. But considering that Yumo might not comply and might even take out the feather duster again, Mengxi had to suppress the desire in her mind.


    Then,


    Mengxi, whose face was flushed, sighed helplessly,


    "Sigh..."


    ��I don��t know if Yumo realized her action��


    ��To put it nicely, it was seductive and charming��


    ��But if I put it bluntly...��


    ��She is just inviting me to do her...��


    ��Really... Does she know the meaning of her actions!��


    Suppressing her desire, Mengxi couldn��t help but grumble under her breath.


    On the other hand, Yumo, of course, didn��t know about Mengxi��s inner chaos. Seeing the silver-haired girl still silent, Yumo��s gaze became more complex.


    ��Mengxi isn��t speaking? Does that mean... she��s okay with it?��


    ��When I spanked her before, I took off her underwear to prevent it from being damaged. If she asks me to undress, it seems like...��


    With that thought, Yumo gritted her teeth,


    She reached down and was about to pull off her black underwear.


    However,


    Just when half of Yumo��s butt was exposed, Mengxi suddenly grabbed Yumo��s wrist, stopping the black-haired girl��s subsequent action.


    Mengxi��s abrupt move took Yumo by surprise, and a look of confusion emerged in her crimson eyes.


    "Mengxi?"


    "You don��t need to do this, Yumo... I didn��t plan to spank you..."


    Mengxi pouted, sounding quite displeased,


    "Yumo, don��t do this..."


    Then the silver-haired girl reached out with both hands to help Yumo put her underwear back on, and also dropped the lifted skirt back down.


    While Yumo was looking puzzled, Mengxi shook her head and slowly said:


    "Why should I spank you, You��re so much stronger than me, it wouldn��t even hurt. It wouldn��t feel like a punishment at all, and I won��t cool down that way!"


    "Hmm... you do have a point."


    After a brief pause, Yumo reluctantly nods,


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Ennm, let me think..."


    Mengxi touched her soft lips with her slender finger, falling into brief thinking,


    Moments later,


    Under Yumo��s somewhat nervous gaze, Mengxi��s brow suddenly raised, Mengxi��s eyebrow suddenly arched, and a mischievous smile played upon her lips.


    "Got it��" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You��ve thought of something?"


    "Yes��"


    "So what should I do?"


    "Hehe��"


    Looking at Yumo��s puzzled adorable face, Mengxi��s mouth corners raised slightly, revealing a naughty smile,


    "Just let me give you a kiss."


    "Hmm? A kiss?"


    "Yes!"


    After giving it some thought, Yumo said:


    "If you promise not to be angry afterward, I��ll let you do it"


    After all,


    ��It��s just a kiss, not a big deal��


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Yumo rose from the sofa, adjusted her disheveled skirt, and gracefully brushed aside her long, black-to-red ombre hair from her cheek, exposing her blushing face to Mengxi:


    "Well then, you can start..."


    Seeing Yumo��s reaction, Mengxi could hardly hold back her laughter,


    "Come on, Sister Yumo, when I said kiss, I didn��t mean on the cheek."


    "What?!"


    Yumo furrowed her brows, emitting an adorable, startled sound.


    "Then, where do you... wait, Mengxi, what are you doi...?!"


    However, before Yumo could even complete her sentence, Mengxi swiftly captured her chin. With a swiftly deft movement, she swiftly turned Yumo��s beautiful flawless face, leaving her with no time to react


    "I meant kissing here~"


    After saying that


    In front of Yumo��s shocked eyes, the silver-haired girl revealed a playful grin, her frail body suddenly leaned forward, and her lips met Yumo��s delicate cherry-red lips.


    "Wha?!!"

 Chapter 342 - 343: The Kiss [light R18]* [5/5]

    ��?!!!��


    "Mengxi? You?! You! What are you...?"


    When Mengxi assertively held her chin, Yumo was slightly stunned, her entire body startled.


    Looking at that beautiful face up close, her crimson eyes were filled with disbelief.


    With these words and actions, where Mengxi wanted to kiss was quite clear...


    Comparing Mengxi��s strength to Yumo��s was like comparing a mayfly to a giant tree, there was simply no comparison. If Yumo wanted, she could overpower Mengxi in an instant. No pressure at all.


    However, at this moment, as Mengxi slowly crawled to the black-haired girl and pinched Yumo��s petite and exquisite chin between her thumb and forefinger, the silver-haired girl��s aura instantly reached an unprecedented level. Accompanied by her resolute gaze and unexpected movements, she firmly held Yumo in place.


    Yumo��s heart rate suddenly increased. The black-haired girl felt her body become soft. Looking at that near, almost zero-distance face, smelling the faint scent of jasmine from Mengxi, feeling her hot breath, Yumo was left without the strength to move.


    Her own lips were tightly oppressed by the warm and hot lips of the silver-haired girl.


    Seeing that Yumo didn��t resist at first, Mengxi��s tongue took advantage of the situation, hastily moved over and pried open Yumo��s white teeth, unabashedly licking the black-haired girl��s lips and tongue...


    The scorching kiss from Mengxi ignited a fierce fire within her, an unexpected tempest that swept Yumo off her feet. Their tongues danced with an intoxicating rhythm, entwined in a tantalizing tango of desire. The air was heavy with a heady aroma, a mixture of passion and longing, as their lips fervently explored each other. Yumo, already stunned beyond belief, felt her mind plunge into blissful oblivion, surrendering to the overwhelming sensation. With eyes closed in utter surrender, she embraced the moment, losing herself in the decadent symphony of their forbidden connection...


    At this instant, she forgot to think and didn��t want to, just instinctively sat in place letting Mengxi take the lead, and tightly held the corner of her skirt.


    " Yumo, just relax~ you��ll feel very good soon~"


    Having digested the novel penned by Bai Yanluo, Mengxi had embarked on a determined mission to shape Yumo from multiple perspectives into her own... During this period, Mengxi devoted herself to intensive training, even at the cost of her own cultivation progress.


    As the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi can be said to be not focused on the right path...


    Yet, regardless of criticism, now was the moment for the silver-haired enchantress to exhibit the fruits of her labor.


    Mengxi��s deft tongue had assumed absolute dominance within the sweet confines of Yumo��s mouth, slithering across her lips, teasing them with light grazes and sensuous nips. Sometimes tracing the soft contours of Yumo��s lips, sometimes invading the tender recesses, And sometimes sucking her tiny lips, mapping every corner, every hidden crevice...


    Yumo��s tongue found itself at the mercy of Mengxi��s agile dance, passively moving in synchrony with Mengxi��s rhythmic assault...


    Under Mengxi��s relentless onslaught, a glint of confusion and enchantment began to flicker in Yumo��s crimson eyes. Her petite face flushed a deep shade of crimson, even more intense than during their initial kiss. Beads of perspiration trickled down her swan-like neck.


    Beneath her black skirt, a mysterious liquid began to seep from her hidden garden, an effect of the tantalizing teasing of Mengxi��s tongue...


    She was unsure if her compliance was due to the electrifying shockwaves reverberating through her brain, or the lingering guilt, or some other subconscious promptings. But Yumo, caught in the vortex of Mengxi��s passionate kiss, offered no resistance.


    She merely allowed herself to bask in the searing warmth of Mengxi��s lips, surrendering to the exquisite sensations...


    ...


    ...


    After a lingering moment, their lips finally parted, a tantalizing thread of shared desire connecting them, shimmering in the dim light. Both women were panting, their breaths heavy with unspoken passion, their chests rising and falling in a syncopated rhythm, matching the intense atmosphere.


    Yumo, who had come back to her senses, was avoiding Mengxi��s gaze, she lowered her head, her tender and fair face seemed to be covered with a gorgeous red glow.


    Compared to Yumo, Mengxi was much bolder. Although her cheeks were also rosy, she continued to stare at the black-haired girl in front of her without any intention of retreating.


    After gently touching her lips, which were covered with Yumo��s saliva, with her finger, Mengxi��s purple eyes were filled with satisfaction. In her heart, Mengxi was full of accomplishment, and the pain from the wound on her buttocks was completely drowned by the pleasure of the kiss.


    ��Well~��


    �� It seems that my hard work over these days has been quite successful. ��


    Staring at the blushing, silent black-haired girl, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel a sense of pride in her heart.


    But,


    ��Unexpectedly, throughout the whole process, Sister Yumo didn��t resist at all? Everything went so smoothly�� ��


    ��Perhaps swaying Sister Yumo��s heart may prove less challenging than I thought.��


    ��anyway~��


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Sister Yumo~"


    After reflecting on her feelings, Mengxi slowly moved forward, her mouth once again close to Yumo��s ear. But this time, unlike before, Mengxi didn��t choose to bite on Yumo��s sensitive ear, but slowly said:


    "Sister Yumo~, we��re even now~, so~ let��s get along well as before~"


    As she said this, Mengxi revealed her signature charming and sweet smile,


    Upon hearing this, Yumo also came out of her daze, slowly raised her head, and looked at the angelic, yet devilish, silver-haired girl in front of her.


    Yumo once again pursed her lips, looking at Mengxi with a gaze full of resentment,


    Apparently, Yumo was still a little upset about Mengxi��s ��forceful kiss��.


    In response, Mengxi, who had guessed Yumo��s thoughts, couldn��t help but show a wry smile,


    �� Sister Yumo~ ��


    ��Are you still pretending to be upset ��


    �� You��re not being honest~ ��


    �� If Sister Yumo really didn��t want me to kiss her~, how could I possibly have succeeded~, ��


    �� At least Sister Yumo��s body is being honest hehe~ ��


    Mengxi, who reached this conclusion, was overjoyed. If it wasn��t for her strong willpower controlling her, the happy smile might have already appeared on her face.


    But, well,


    for the sake of Yumo��s pride, Mengxi decided not to point it out~


    Instead, she playfully raised her hand and waved it in front of Yumo��s eyes,


    "What? Sister Yumo, don��t you want to even things out? Even though Sister Yumo got the better end of the deal~ don��t you think it��s enough?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo, who was feeling mixed emotions, couldn��t help but frown,


    "I? I got the better deal? Why... why do you say that?"


    "Heeh~"


    In response, Mengxi supported her chin with her hand, making a serious face as if she was thinking:


    "Well, if you hitting my butt and me kissing you cancel each other out... hmm, if we consider taking advantage, I think I am at a loss~"


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo was even more confused,


    "Clearly you... you... girl..."


    "Don��t worry, don��t worry, Sister Yumo, let me explain it to you clearly~."


    "Uh..."


    "When I tease, it��s usually just ��Xiaomo�� I��m teasing, you know. That girl��s petite body, there��s not much to tease. Even when we had some fun in the winter forest, it wasn��t much. After all, you are rather..."


    As she said this, Mengxi looked thoughtfully at Yumo��s relatively flat chest.


    Then, Mengxi even puffed out her own chest, unreservedly displaying her own round and full bust in front of Yumo:


    "Compared to that, it seems you had a rather fulfilling exploration of my bust just a moment ago~"


    "....."


    At these words, Yumo fell into a strangely silent moment.


    Looking at the pair of full and plumpy twins, teeming with softness, and the coveted pink at the peak of the mounds, Yumo gradually showed a trace of melancholy in her expression. After sneaking a few glances at her own chest, a shadow of darkness surged in her crimson eyes.


    In Yumo��s view, it doesn��t really matter whether the fat on her body is big or small.


    However,


    After being compared by Mengxi, the young girl couldn��t help but feel displeased.


    Then, under the pull of strange emotions, the unhappy Yumo didn��t say anything else. She suddenly raised her hand, angrily grabbing Mengxi��s big Melons.


    "Humph, you stinky girl! You think you��re great because you��re bigger?! Believe it or not, I��ll flatten you!"


    "Ouch ouch ouch~"


    Mengxi cried out in pain:


    "Yumo, I was just joking with you, don��t take it so seriously~"


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that Mengxi quickly surrendered, Yumo didn��t continue to make things difficult for her. Instead, she slowly let go of her grip, and controlled the nearby bloody butterflies to cover another cotton blanket on Mengxi, instantly shielding the silver-haired girl��s bare white skin.


    "Get dressed quickly. What��s the matter with you wearing only stockings... and, be careful not to catch a cold..."


    Seeing that Yumo was no longer silent, but responded to her, Mengxi, having achieved her goal, didn��t continue to cheekily provoke her cute sister. Instead, she retracted her unique charm and boldness, and obediently wrapped herself in the blanket, returning to her usual adorable and pleasing demeanor when dealing with ��Miss Yu��.


    Of course, because of the pain, Mengxi still didn��t dare to sit down.


    So,


    The silver-haired girl supported herself on her knees on the couch, and with a serious look, she turned to the black-haired girl in front of her,


    "So, now we��re even, right? Both of us got angry, didn��t we? Can we have a good talk now? Just like... before." S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um... but..."


    "But what?"


    "Don��t make such jokes in the future,"


    As she said this, a blush and a thick knot appeared on Yumo��s face again. She slowly stretched out her finger as tender as a green onion, and gently touched her cherry lips,


    "This kind of thing, we can��t joke about..."


    "Hmm? Joking?"


    Hearing this, a rare trace of displeasure flashed in Mengxi��s purple eyes. With a helpless shake of her head, and after taking a deep breath, Mengxi spoke in a slightly serious tone:


    "Yumo, I wasn��t joking just now."


    "Huh?"


    "Yumo, I��m serious. I really like you, that��s why I kissed you. It wasn��t a joke at all."

 Chapter 343 - 344: Mengxi’s Request [1/2]

    "Mengxi? You..."


    "Let me say it again, I really like you, I was serious earlier. I��m not some frivolous girl who would kiss someone as a joke."


    "But... I... I..."


    "Still don��t believe me? How about... I give you another kiss As proof?"


    As she spoke, Mengxi��s body slowly leaned forward, her pink lips enlarging in Yumo��s crimson gaze, startling the black-haired girl, who hurriedly pushed away the ��naughty girl�� who was trying to seduce her again,


    "I...I understand, you don��t need to prove it..."


    Actually, Yumo was somewhat prepared for Mengxi��s words. After all, knowing that Mengxi had seen through her identity, Yumo recalled their past encounters. Even in these memories, even knowing her real identity, Mengxi showed no disgust when they were together.


    A normal person, upon learning that she was a demon, would likely avoid her. But Mengxi did the opposite. Not only did she not distance herself, but she also tried to get closer. Looking at it now, was this girl really trying to curry her favor?


    And today, her daring actions and earnest words confirmed Yumo��s suspicions.


    After some thinking, Yumo trembled, a mix of shock, confusion, and frustration rushed to her heart, making her emotions incredibly complex.


    However, amidst this chaos, a trace of joy emerged within her.


    ��Does she really like me...��


    Almost involuntarily, Yumo, who was looking down in deep conflict, found the corners of her mouth turning up slightly.


    Not long ago, as the Mother of demons and the consciousness governing the Demon Temple, Yumo wished the Chosen Ones to hate her. Only then would these Chosen Ones turn hatred into motivation, further enhance their strength, destroy her as soon as possible, and complete the trial given by the goddess.


    If the Chosen Ones didn��t hate her, but instead liked her, Yumo would definitely be engulfed by frustration. After all, if the Chosen Ones had good feelings toward her and ultimately gave up on being her enemy, the trial would fail.


    However, now, upon learning that Mengxi didn��t dislike her, and even had a feeling for her, Yumo didn��t feel any displeasure. Instead, her heart was gradually covered by an emotion called ��joy��.


    ��This girl, she really likes me...��


    ��Hmm, this feeling, it��s not bad...��


    ��But...��


    However, very soon, as if realizing something, Yumo gripped the hem of her skirt tightly, looking somewhat conflicted at the silver-haired girl who kept watching her with expectant eyes,


    "I��m a demon... and you are the Girl of Destiny. Shouldn��t you despise my identity, my aura? Why... why would you..."


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Yumo ask such a question, Mengxi couldn��t help but rub her forehead, sighing somewhat conflictedly:


    "Yumo, let me emphasize again. I won��t hate you because of your identity and aura. On the contrary... I really like your aura~"


    With that,


    Mengxi slowly reached out, placing her hand on the back of Yumo��s hand.


    Then, sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking advantage of Yumo��s thoughtful moment, Mengxi leaned forward again, sprawling herself on Yumo and wrapping her arms around Yumo��s slender waist. Looking straight into her crimson eyes without hesitation, Mengxi said with an earnest tone:


    "No, it��s not just your aura. I like everything about you, So..."


    Pausing for a moment,


    Mengxi supported her body with her arms, moved closer to Yumo, and showed a sweet smile , This heartfelt smile, like the warmth of the winter sun, the steam of a hot cup of milk, and the fragrance of a carnation, was full of endless warmth and lingering charm.


    "So Yumo, let��s get along just as we did before, okay?"


    "Get... get along..."


    Muttering this ��word��, Yumo felt more mixed emotions,


    No matter what,


    She was the final boss of this world, the ultimate Villain of the whole trial. The Main Villain and the main female lead getting along? This doesn��t sound right...


    "Yumo..."


    Seeing the hesitation in Yumo��s eyes, Mengxi��s purple eyes turned a little red:


    "Yumo? You��re ignoring me again? Are you still angry? Or... do you hate me because of what happened earlier?"


    When the word ��hate�� was mentioned,


    Mengxi��s cute face was instantly filled with endless loss and gloom, her mood seemed to hit rock bottom. Her words sounded extremely despondent and weak...


    Hearing Mengxi��s tone,


    Feeling the faint sadness hidden in her words, Yumo quickly shook her head to deny:


    "No, I... I don��t... don��t hate you."


    "No? You don��t?"


    "No."


    Almost instinctively, Yumo, who couldn��t stand Mengxi��s pitiful expression, raised her hand to gently rub Mengxi��s head:


    "No, I don��t hate you."


    With these words, Mengxi��s extremely pitiful look was instantly swept away, her gem-like purple eyes seemed to be revived, suddenly filled with vitality. Then, seizing the opportunity, Mengxi looked at the towering black-haired girl with hopeful eyes:


    "So? Yumo, do you like me too?"


    "This..."


    "Do you like me?"


    "..."


    Facing Mengxi��s hopeful eyes, Yumo, who was hesitating, finally nodded slightly:


    "Yes, I like... you."


    Upon getting this answer, an indescribable radiant smile bloomed on Mengxi��s face! She was so excited that she rushed forward and embraced the somewhat surprised Yumo!!


    Although Mengxi guessed Yumo��s thoughts from her past behavior, as well as her special physical reaction.


    But,


    After hearing the words from Yumo��s mouth, Mengxi couldn��t control her emotions and excitedly hugged Yumo.


    "Hehe! I knew Yumo would like me too!"


    In the midst of overwhelming excitement, Mengxi temporarily lost track of the blanket hugging her body. As a result, it slipped off unintentionally, revealing Mengxi��s bare body, a masterpiece of creation - tall and well-proportioned, delicate and graceful, once again offering a stunning visual impact to Yumo.


    The plump and voluptuous Melons enveloped Yumo��s face, burying it within its depths~, Mengxi��s fragrant body scent, combined with the rich milky aroma, rushed into Yumo��s nostrils, causing steam to billow above her head, causing her mind to be filled with a tantalizing haze.


    "You, you naughty little vixen�� stop messing around again!"


    "Hehe~"


    After a mischievous laugh, Mengxi had no intention of backing down. The excited girl pressed her body against Yumo��s face until Yumo slowly raised her hand, indicating she was going to summon the "feather duster".


    Only then did Mengxi shiver and let go of her.


    Nevertheless, Mengxi��s bright smile didn��t fade.


    "Well, Yumo, let��s get along well from now on~"


    "��Um��"


    In response, Yumo glanced at the fallen black flag nearby with mixed feelings. The flag bore the emblem of the Black Rose family. When she thought of the Black Rose, Yumo took a deep breath and looked seriously into Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    "Mengxi��"


    "What��s wrong, Yumo?"


    "What about me and Black Rose family, you..."


    "The Black Rose family?"


    As soon as Yumo started speaking, Mengxi guessed what she was thinking, and thought that Yumo might need her help. Mengxi lifted her hand, rebelliously ruffled Yumo��s hair, and said, "Don��t worry about it, I won��t reveal your identity or anything about you and Black Rose"


    "Really?"


    Yumo was surprised by Mengxi��s decisive response,


    "Yes, Sister Yumo, so you don��t have to worry. I will keep it a secret for you~"


    Mengxi playfully twirled a lock of her own silver hair,


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "If I promise to keep your secret, you should promise me something too, right? It��s only fair that way, isn��t it?"


    "Umm...what do you want me to do? I hope it��s not something strange..."


    Suddenly, in Yumo��s eyes, the holy and graceful girl in front of her seemed to turn into a wolf-like figure, making her alert.


    In response, Mengxi waved her hand helplessly.


    "Don��t worry, Yumo~ What strange idea could I have~"


    ��At least not for now~ I��ve had enough fun earlier~��


    Facing Yumo��s doubtful gaze, Mengxi��s mouth slowly moved to Yumo��s ear and whispered,


    "All I want is for Sister Yumo, to stay by my side like before~"

 Chapter 344 - 345: The Unanswerable Question [2/2]

    "Stay by your side?"


    Yumo was a little confused by Mengxi��s request. At first, considering Mengxi��s bold demeanor today, Yumo thought this naughty girl might make some pervy requests that wouldn��t pass muster after agreeing to keep her secret...


    Even if she didn��t make such requests, Yumo thought Mengxi would likely ask her to make some sort of vow, like not threatening the humans of the continent. After all, Mengxi is the Girl of Destiny, she must be thinking about the world to some extent, right?


    However, Mengxi��s request was just to have her stay by her side?


    Really...


    "Why this request?"


    "Well, it��s a bit complicated," the silver-haired girl replied. She reluctantly moved away from Yumo and put back on the nun��s robe scattered on the floor. After all, it wouldn��t be appropriate to have a serious conversation half-naked.


    Most importantly, Mengxi had already achieved more success today than she had anticipated, so it was time to hold back a bit. If she pushed Yumo further, it might backfire.


    After dressing herself, Mengxi, who had regained her holy and noble demeanor, stood before Yumo with a smile,


    "As I said before Sister Yumo, I like you, So, naturally, I want you to stay with me."


    "...."


    Seeing Mengxi saying ��like�� over and over again, Yumo bashfully turned her gaze away. Embarrassment filled the face of the black-haired girl. Quietly observing this, Mengxi��s light purple eyes sparkled with a sense of victory.


    ��Wow, my sister is so cute~ Hehe~��


    If Mengxi had a magic stone that could capture moments, she would definitely save this scene as a cherished memory. After all, having such a picture would be perfect for having a bit of fun with Yumo later on~


    After a moment of smugness, Mengxi quickly suppressed her victorious mood and continued seriously to Yumo,


    "Moreover, don��t you also wish for me to become stronger? Strong enough to save the world and defeat the Demon Temple?"


    ��?!��


    Upon hearing this,


    Yumo was momentarily stunned and lifted her head to meet the silver-haired girl��s serious gaze:


    "You? How do...you know about these?"


    ��I had never mentioned these to Mengxi before, right? Whether as ��Xiaomo�� or ��Miss Yu��, or even when we were in the winter forest, I never brought up this matter with Mengxi. How...how does she know?��


    In response to Yumo��s confusion, this time Mengxi did not beat around the bush but smiled somewhat apologetically:


    "Sister Yumo, I heard it when you were talking to the Leader of Divine Punishment Sect."


    " The Leader of Divine Punishment Sect? Eh?! At that time?!"


    ��Didn��t you faint?��


    Remembering the bloody, pitiful state of Mengxi back then, Yumo couldn��t help but shudder inwardly, and her finger pointed tremulously toward the silver-haired girl.


    Mengxi did not respond to this,


    but showed a somewhat profound expression,


    Seeing this, even though Yumo was naive, she also realized the truth of the situation back then.


    "You little...were you pretending to be unconscious at that time?! You!!"


    ��


    "Sigh, never mind..."


    Yumo didn��t get angry this time but sighed helplessly.


    Even though she realized she had been thoroughly fooled by this naughty girl when she tried to save her before, but now, Yumo, who had already accepted the reality of the past, had a certain level of resilience. This girl had been tricking her for so long,


    Taking advantage of her every day and leaving her clueless.


    Even the memory overwrites in the winter forest were handled by her.


    Fainting in front of her wasn��t surprising either.


    Who asked her to trust this naughty girl so much in the past...


    Thinking about this, Yumo sighed resignedly.


    "So...what does this have to do with you asking me to stay by your side?"


    Seeing that Yumo didn��t continue to ��cry and make a fuss��, showing a pitiful expression, Mengxi couldn��t help but smile:


    "How could it not matter? If Sister Yumo is willing to stay by my side, my cultivation progress will be much faster!"


    "Hmm? Faster? How?"


    Mengxi��s words made Yumo even more puzzled,


    ��Me being by Mengxi��s side had something to do with improving her strength?��


    Rather,


    In a certain sense, after experiencing today��s series of indescribable events, Yumo was worried that her presence by Mengxi��s side would make this naughty girl indulge in her attraction to women and neglect her cultivation...


    ��Ummm, wait? Wait, indulge in women?��


    ��Why does it sound strange when I say it?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    On the other hand, how could Yumo��s inner thoughts escape Mengxi��s gaze? Seeing the black-haired girl frowning, Mengxi quickly explained:


    "Alright, alright, Yumo, you don��t have to worry about that aspect. I have a good self-control~"


    "Um, even if that��s the case...why would me being with you speed up your cultivation?"


    "Well... It��s a bit hard to explain right now, it��s somewhat awkward to say~"


    Mengxi shyly raised her hand to her face, revealing only her bright and sparkling eyes. She kept her gaze on Yumo,


    "Don��t worry Yumo. I will prove it to you when the time comes. Please believe in me."


    Lowering her hand from her cheek, Mengxi patted her chest confidently, S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it doesn��t work out, Sister Yumo can leave at any time~"


    "..."


    Seeing the silver-haired girl so confident, Yumo was a bit doubtful, but eventually she gave up on probing further,


    Not only because of Mengxi��s assurance,


    But also because of some deep-seated emotions in her heart.


    "Alright, I got it."


    "So, does this mean... you agree, Yumo?"


    "No! I... I still need to think about it!"


    Facing Mengxi��s starry-eyed, shining inquiries, Yumo was startled and hastily turned her head away in a rather haughty manner.


    "I didn��t say I would agree..."


    At this, the silver-haired girl covered her mouth and smiled playfully:


    "Alright, alright, I got it. Take your time and think about it carefully, Yumo~"


    ��Sooner or later, she will agree. I am not in a hurry. ��


    However,


    One thing was quite important to Mengxi:


    Recalling the immense power fluctuations of Yumo��s Shadow Force each time she took action, along with the oppressive feeling strong enough to easily shatter the soul, a serious expression appeared on Mengxi��s face.


    "Yumo, can I ask you something?"


    "You... what are you trying to do?"


    Seeing Mengxi suddenly so serious, Yumo couldn��t help but get nervous. She began watching the girl in front of her with a cautious gaze. After all, she was afraid that Mengxi might suddenly do something bold again,


    However,


    This time, Yumo was overthinking.


    Mengxi didn��t move randomly. Instead, she stood quietly in place, looking at Yumo with a sincere and slightly serious expression:


    "I won��t do anything, I just hope... you can answer one of my questions honestly..."


    With that, Mengxi slowly squatted down in front of Yumo and held her white, jade-like hand,


    "Yumo, what... what exactly are you?... You are not just a Demon King, right?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Yumo trembled slightly, looking at the silver-haired girl in front of her with a somewhat complicated expression,

 Chapter 345 - 346: Unspeakable [1/2]

    "Hey, master, did you know? Xue Tianao is already dead."


    "I know."


    "Eh? We didn��t tell you yet?"


    "I sent him the system, how could I not know when it returned."


    "That��s true, sorry, sorry, I actually forgot about this. Oh right! Master, there��s another thing, I need to tell you! It��s about Mengxi!"


    "What happened to that girl?"


    "Well, she, and the disaster consciousness you selected(Yumo), are mixed together~ and their relationship seems a bit strange~"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing these words, in a certain grand palace, a silver-haired girl slightly opened her entrancing golden eyes, a pair of unknown yet ancient golden symbols prominently appeared inside her pupils.


    "Heh~"


    --


    Near noon, in front of the residence where the people of the Asumos church lived in Molok City,


    A girl wearing a substitute Asumos Saintess dress, possessing a face that could topple countries, was slowly walking toward the mansion in the winter wind. Seeing her, the church guards outside the mansion were overjoyed.


    ��The Girl of Destiny is back?!��


    Mengxi who disappeared early in the morning for no reason finally reappeared, naturally making the people of the church feel relief and joy. After all, once Mengxi returned, they wouldn��t have to endure the angry pressure of Archbishop Nick anymore.


    In their excitement, many white-clad believers couldn��t help but wave to the silver-haired girl, hoping to soothe their frightened souls through the Girl of Destiny��s smile.


    Unfortunately,


    This thought of theirs was destined to become a bubble.


    Because just as the members of the church were about to greet Mengxi, the expression on the silver-haired girl��s face made everyone freeze in their tracks, standing in place not knowing what to do.


    ��Miss Mengxi?��


    At this moment, the beautiful silver-haired girl��s face, which used to have a holy aura and a gentle healing smile, was replaced with an indescribable complex expression. While it didn��t look like anger or sadness, it gave everyone an overwhelming feeling of oppression from the depths of their souls.


    This made everyone involuntarily swallow. At the same time, they swallowed back the thought of greeting the Girl of Destiny. For a while, it was so quiet outside the mansion that you could hear a pin drop, everyone closed their mouths, and all that was left was the sound of the cold wind.


    In this way,


    Under the terrified gaze of dozens of the church guards, Mengxi, who was enveloped in a complex emotion, step by step, entered the mansion.


    She didn��t pay any attention to the shocked looks of the church guards around her, and headed straight into the mansion,


    At this moment, Mengxi Was completely absent-minded, her mind kept replaying the conversation she had had with Yumo at the Black Rose Camp earlier,


    ---


    ---


    "Sister Yumo, what exactly you are? Even though you��re an Abyssal Demon, you understand humanity so well. Not only do you not hate me, the Girl of Destiny, but you even want to drive out the Abyssal Demons and destroy Demon Temple?"


    Just minutes ago, after successfully comforting Yumo, Mengxi seized the opportunity to ask the question that had been lingering in her heart.


    That is,


    What kind of being was this beautiful, simple, cute, and loving black-haired girl she liked so much?


    At first,


    Mengxi thought Yumo was a new demon king being transformed from a human.


    However, in recent events, Mengxi gradually realized that her guess might be wrong. If Yumo was a newly born demon king, then her strength as a newly born Abyssal Demon was far too formidable.


    During their time in Wind City, Yumo easily fended off the strongest attack from the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect Who possess the ability to control the Shadows in a large surrounding area. Although Wilt��s strength increased significantly after taking the pill, his body contained a large amount of Shadow energy. Did Yumo resolve Wilt��s attack by controlling this Shadow energy around him?


    Perhaps this explanation could work somehow?


    However,


    ��When facing Xue Tianao, Sister Yumo��s performance completely defied this theory. At that time, under the blessing of divine power, Xue Tianao��s momentum was enormous, incomparable to the previous Wilt. Moreover, divine power is not like Shadow power. It not only cannot be controlled by demon king beings, but it also causes unimaginable massive damage to them.��


    ��However, facing such an attack, Sister Yumo as an Abyssal Demon King effortlessly neutralized it, and even retaliated, blasting Xue Tianao��s body into dust. ��


    The brutal force from the crimson Shadow energy eruption, like surging huge waves, still haunts Mengxi��s memory till now.


    ��Even just thinking about that scene gives me shivers.��


    ��To be able to obliterate someone as powerful as Xue Tianao, Sister Yumo��s strength must not be at the early stages of the eighth level. At the very least, she must be at the pinnacle of the eighth level, or even Higher...��


    ��If that��s the case, it would explain why every time I secretly sucked Yumo��s energy, even a tiny bit could bring me unbelievable improvements. As of now, after a passionate encounter with Sister Yumo, my strength has impressively reached the high stage of sixth level...��


    Besides,


    ��Sister Yumo seems to have the ability to command other demon kings too. For instance, back at the Galrose Fortress, if my guess is right, it was Sister Yumo who ordered the retreat of Snow Devourer and the Abyssal Demon horde.��


    ��Exceptionally strong, able to control other demon kings,��


    ��It��s unlikely that Sister Yumo is just any newly born demon king being...��


    ��What exactly is her identity?�� S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Why does she, as an Abyssal Demon, want to help me, the Girl of Destiny? Why does she want to drive out Abyss Demons and destroy the legendary Demon Temple?��


    Mengxi was very curious about all of this,


    Finally,


    After deep consideration, she looked sincerely at Yumo and slowly asked the question she��d been hiding in her heart for a long time.


    "Sister Yumo, can you tell me the truth?"


    As these sweet, honey-dipped words, full of ��pleading,�� entered her ears, Yumo��s crimson eyes instantly narrowed, her shock evident. However, to Mengxi��s surprise, Yumo quickly regained her composure.


    Facing Mengxi��s almost infallible innocent gaze, Yumo shook her head,


    She appeared to have a secret she couldn��t disclose, revealing a bitter expression:


    "I��m sorry, I can��t tell you... not now..."


    "Can��t you?"


    Mengxi held Yumo��s hand tightly, and softly asked again,


    Unfortunately,


    Mengxi still got a negative answer,


    "I��m sorry..."


    Yumo��s complexion was no longer flushed, instead, a complex look of struggle emerged on her face. Yet, in her refusal, her words carried a trace of purpose. After a brief exchange, Mengxi realized, Yumo would not reveal the truth to her.


    At least, not for now.


    ��If Yumo didn��t want to tell me, then I would respect her decision.��


    ��Under such circumstances, forcing her would only make things worse��


    "Alright then, I understand, Sister Yumo. If you don��t want to speak, I won��t ask anymore"


    Mengxi smiled politely, not a trace of frustration on her lovely face due to the refusal. The girl��s smile was still sunny, still beautifully radiant...


    ...


    --


    However,


    The shelf life of Mengxi��s smile was short. After making a promise with Yumo and returning to the Asumos camp, the smile on the girl��s face disappeared. Though she verbally respected Yumo��s decision, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel a pang of sadness and a slight depression at the thought of the dark-haired girl hiding something from her.


    Despite,


    ��I also keep many things from Sister Yumo...��


    ��Hehe, I��m kind of a hypocrite...��


    Mengxi shook her head, inwardly ridiculing herself.


    Walking briskly down the long corridor,


    Her lavender eyes were filled with complexity and seriousness. The helpless and tangled expression on Yumo��s face when she answered her question kept playing in her mind.


    ��Sister Yumo must have something hard to say, right?��


    Moreover,


    ��That feeling...��


    After carefully recalling every subtle movement of Yumo at that time, a strange idea gradually emerged in Mengxi��s mind.


    She didn��t know if it was just her illusion but,


    ��Yumo seemed not unwilling to speak...��


    ��It was more like she couldn��t speak,��


    ��As if some force was restraining Sister Yumo...��


    ��How strange.��


    Stopping by the frozen pond, Mengxi let out a helpless sigh, gazing thoughtfully to the north. Mengxi had always believed that in a relationship, you need to respect the other��s privacy. If Yumo didn��t want to speak, she shouldn��t pry,


    However,


    Mengxi was growing more and more uneasy.


    She didn��t know why,


    Perhaps it was a woman��s intuition, but she had a feeling,


    That when Sister Yumo voluntarily reveals the truth, she will deeply regret it...


    No,


    ��Still, I must find a way to figure it out.��

 Chapter 346 - 347: Dizzy Bai Yanluo [2/2]

    :) I can��t believe that we reached 1800 powerstone last week, even now I am shocked XD, and about the bonuses, I will post them tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow will be the golden ticket bonuses, so a mass release is coming.


    And Mengxi��s second illustration is in Chapter 1 so check it it took me way to long to create it. and more is coming one with her using the divine power and another when she uses her Shadow power,


    --------------------------------


    Inside the most luxurious mansion in Molok City in the southern part of SkyDome,


    The members of Asumos Church, led by Archbishop Nick, were quietly resting here, trying hard to recover from the trauma of being attacked by abyssal demons.


    Now the sky dome is destroyed,


    Countless refugees are flooding toward the cities around the sky dome, causing several cities to be overloaded and gradually chaos. However, when disputes began to arise outside due to shortage of supplies, inside the mansion, which is the residence of the members of Asumos Church, the environment was exceptionally good,


    Not only do they live in the best quality mansion, but there are also endless supplies that they can get at will.


    The reason for this is because Xue Tianao had instructed his subordinates to give the members of the Church the best treatment at any time in order to please the Girl of Destiny. Now, although Xue Tianao has fallen, those imperial officials who are ��loyal�� to Xue Tianao are still tirelessly carrying out the instructions left by him.


    They gave Archbishop Nick and others the best treatment.


    Of course,


    The reason why these people treat the Church members so well, there is another not so ��important�� reason, which is to curry favor.


    After all, the Snow Night Empire has suffered an unprecedented heavy blow now, and its strength cannot be compared with Asumos Church or the Red Leaf Empire.


    For their own future wealth and glory, many people have started to fawn over Archbishop Nick and others.


    Before SkyeDome was attacked, these officials never thought they would commit such a heinous act. However, after the fall of the capital city, they were surprised to find that betraying Xue Tianao seemed to have no problem.


    Their loyalty to the emperor of the Snow Night Empire,


    Oh no,


    The loyalty to the former emperor of Snow Night Empire, for some reason, was almost worn out within a day...


    But anyway,


    The people of Asumos Church, on the other hand, don��t have to go hungry or cold, and they have a more comfortable daily life of recuperation than other delegations.


    And in such a quiet recuperation environment,


    A white-haired Woman who had been in a coma for a long time suddenly sat up on the bed under the shocked gaze of a group of maids!


    ��What?!��


    ��What happened?!��


    ��Agh����


    ��My head, my head hurts so much...��


    Feeling the intense pain coming from her head, the white-haired Woman, who was our Apostle of Heaven, Miss Bai Yanluo, couldn��t help but put on a painful face, and held her head tightly.


    After the pain slightly subsided, Bai Yanluo managed to half-open her eyes which were shrouded in vagueness,


    Looking at everything around her in a daze, Bai Yanluo almost felt like passing out again,


    But,


    With strong willpower, this Apostle of Heaven managed to maintain her consciousness and avoid falling into a coma again.


    And as her vision gradually cleared, her own battered body, wrapped in layers of bandages, was clearly displayed in front of her eyes, causing the Apostle of Heaven to be taken aback for a moment, and the sleepiness in her azure blue eyes suddenly dissipated, replaced by seriousness.


    ��How?��


    ��How did I get so badly injured? Who did this to me?��


    ��Wasn��t I fighting Abyssal Demons in SkyeDome?��


    ��Why I am here?��


    ��How did I faint again?��


    The inexplicable blank spaces in her mind left Bai Yanluo quite puzzled. The myriad questions that followed stormed the young woman, causing her to be quite confused. After being tangled for a while, Bai Yanluo��s eyes suddenly shrank,


    She suddenly realized a more serious problem, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is,


    "Where am I now?"


    ��What happened to me?��


    As her mind gradually cleared, Bai Yanluo hurriedly looked around and released her internal sense through the divine law aura, trying to figure out where she was. However, the moment Bai Yanluo raised her head, the figure standing near her bed made her shudder, and her eyes shrank;


    "Ar... Archbishop?!"


    Standing in front of Bai Yanluo��s bed,


    A serious-faced, white-haired old man enveloped in gloom, was indeed one of the three archbishops of Asumos Church, Nick, and also Bai Yanluo��s direct superior.


    Upon seeing the old man, who had his arms crossed and looked unhappy, Bai Yanluo��s confusion dissipated, and a deep sense of panic surged in her heart!


    The next moment, the girl wrapped in white bandages suddenly showed a terrified expression.


    With a ��shua~��, she kicked off the quilt and nervously leaned against the wall by the head of the bed,


    "Archbishop, why are you here?"


    Bai Yanluo asked nervously,


    Although in terms of power, Bai Yanluo could definitely crush Nick so easily, but as someone who had been brought up by Nick since childhood, Bai Yanluo was quite fearful of this man who was like a foster father.


    Upon seeing his serious, angry eyes, she was instantly frightened��


    And seeing the white-haired Woman shivering in the corner of the bed, Nick showed no sympathy,


    Rather


    Now, the injured Nick with a bandage on his head, when seeing Bai Yanluo showing her timid nature, became even more furious:


    "Why am I here? I want to ask, what happened to you?! As an Apostle, not only did you act on your own, but you were also inexplicably beaten up by the Abyssal Demons? Where do I put my face now?! The glory of the Sunlight squad has been completely ruined by you!!!"


    Nick yelled somewhat hysterically,


    "Hah?, what happened to me?"


    Listening to archbishop��s reprimand, Bai Yanluo lowered her head and started to check her body tremblingly,


    "Beaten by Abyssal Demon?"


    "Me?!"


    To Bai Yanluo��s counter-question, Nick pointed his finger fiercely at her,


    "That��s what I f@uking want to ask you, an Apostle of Heaven, got beaten up like this even before facing a Demon King opponent, just by the lowly minions?"


    "But, Archbishop, you also seem to be in a pretty bad condition..."


    "Don��t talk back!"


    "I��m sorry, I��m sorry..."


    Bai Yanluo submissively lowered her head,


    "But, Mr. Nick, I really can��t remember what happened before... Was I defeated by Abyssal Demon?"


    "You Don��t remember?"


    "Yes... yes..."


    "Sigh... It seems like your head has taken quite a beating from those Demons."


    "The injury I have now, was it caused by Abyssal demons?"


    "Isn��t it?"


    With a cold smile, Nick responded to Bai Yanluo��s meaningless question, glancing at the confused white-haired Woman in front of him.


    "All the wounds all over your body are filled with the power of shadow, If they weren��t caused by the abyssal demons, did you fall while walking?"


    "Is... is that so..."


    After receiving an affirmative answer from Archbishop, Bai Yanluo��s blue eyes filled with more doubts.


    "But, If I was defeated by abyssal demons? Why didn��t they kill me? Logically speaking, my body is full of holy power, the abyssal demons wouldn��t let me go normally. Why am I still alive?"


    "Haha, I��d like to know the answer to that question too."


    Nick replied disdainfully.


    Although he was overjoyed at Bai Yanluo��s survival, doubts inevitably sprouted in his heart.


    "Why the abyssal demons would spare you, I can��t understand, it��s completely against common sense."


    Looking out the window, Nick muttered quietly.


    If he couldn��t find a proper explanation, I��m afraid some people in the church would make an issue out of it.


    After pondering for a while, without any conclusion, Nick could only refocus on Bai Yanluo, who was still in shock.


    "Try to think back carefully, what happened before you fainted? You��re an Apostle! At least remember something! An Apostle of heaven got beaten to amnesia by a bunch of common Abyssal Demons, where am I supposed to put my old face?"


    "I��m... I��m sorry, I��ll try again..."


    Faced with Nick��s pressing words, Bai Yanluo could only hug her head pitifully and try her best to recall her memories under the dome of heaven.


    However,


    After a moment of deep recollection, Bai Yanluo could only helplessly shake her head.


    "I��m sorry, Archbishop... I really can��t remember...??!! Huh??"


    But,


    Before she could finish her words,


    Bai Yanluo��s eyes suddenly contracted. It seemed that trying hard to recall was somewhat effective, as a blurry piece of memory suddenly surfaced in Bai Yanluo��s mind. Although it was extremely vague, the entire scene was as if it was pixelated,


    But Bai Yanluo could vaguely see a palm enlarging rapidly in front of her eyes... And the owner of this palm, seemed to be... a girl?


    While trying her best to recall the figure that appeared in her memory, Bai Yanluo��s eyes narrowed slightly,


    ��Who... who is she?��


    ...


    However, while Bai Yanluo was deep in thought,


    A sudden knock on the door and the accompanying masculine shout broke the contemplative atmosphere in the room.


    "Archbishop Nick, Miss Mengxi is back!"

 Chapter 347 - 348: False Words [1/2]

    "Mengxi?"


    After hearing the guard��s shout behind the door, Bai Yanluo immediately withdrew her attention from her thoughts, revealing a surprised expression.


    After the surprise came joy.


    A bright smile instantly appeared on the face of the white-haired girl,


    "Mengxi is back?! Great, it seems she is alright."


    In response to Bai Yanluo��s words, Nick gave this Apostle of Heaven another contemptuous glance:


    "If she were in trouble, I wouldn��t just be yelling at you! Leaving your post to go find that Demon Lord, and leaving the Girl of Destiny and me behind, you really have guts, Bai Yanluo!"


    "I��m... I��m sorry, I... I didn��t mean to..."


    "Hmph..."


    Nick snorted coldly.


    Speechless at Bai Yanluo��s impulsiveness and rashness, Nick had already given up.


    Even though he had educated her countless times, the effect was always minimal.


    So,


    Feeling weary, the Archbishop didn��t bother to continue reprimanding his subordinate.


    Instead, he slowly turned his head to look at the door and slightly furrowed his brows,


    "This damn girl Mengxi, you still know how to come back..."


    Early in the morning,


    Mengxi had slipped out of the mansion without telling anyone, causing a stir among Church members as they searched for her nonstop.


    Even though she��s back now, easing the anxiety of everyone, Nick couldn��t help but frown.


    ��Each one of them is troublesome! Whether it��s Bai Yanluo or the Girl of Destiny!��


    Muttering to himself,


    Nick ignored the shivering Bai Yanluo, he put on his Archbishop cloak, and walked toward the outside of the room.


    As he walked, Nick��s anger began to build.


    Although Mengxi is the Girl of Destiny, she is now under his command! She is his subordinate! But this subordinate doesn��t take his orders seriously, even acting impulsively?!


    Indeed,


    ��Letting this girl mix with Bai Yanluo was a mistake! She didn��t learn any good habits, and even got corrupted by Bai ?!��


    He had been turning a blind eye before, but after the SkyDome incident, Nick doesn��t plan to tolerate it anymore! He intends to seriously educate this self-important Girl of Destiny.


    With this in mind, Nick looked menacing, his eyes filled with an unprecedented seriousness and sternness. His strong aura made the nearby Church guards feel uneasy.


    This time,


    Nick intends to have a serious talk with Mengxi. He can��t let the Girl of Destiny act as she pleases anymore.


    ��This time she dared to go alone to fight the abyssal demons, next time she might even bring a bunch of abyssal demons back with her��


    ...


    ...


    However,


    The attitude that Nick held, after seeing Mengxi and scolding her a few times, suddenly crumbled.


    At this moment,


    In the mansion��s main hall,


    "I��m sorry, Archbishop Nick, I was too reckless this time. I shouldn��t have left the main group on my own."


    Under the incredulous gaze of everyone, the Girl of Destiny, who was usually aloof and even somewhat self-willed, not only didn��t argue back as usual when facing Nick��s reprimand, but also bowed and apologized to Nick in a proper manner��


    "Because of my actions, I made Archbishop and my comrades worried. I��m really sorry..."


    As she spoke,


    There was a deep guilt in the silver-haired girl��s eyes. Combined with the obvious melancholy on her face and her hands clutching her skirt, Mengxi gave everyone a sense of pitiful beauty. This helpless appearance made the guards who were watching nearby shudder,


    Their heartbeats started to speed up...


    Not only the church members, but even Nick, as an Archbishop, swallowed hard when he saw Mengxi��s unusual vulnerable expression.


    At the same time,


    All the reprimanding words he had prepared were swallowed back.


    Facing such a pitiable girl and hearing her apologetic words, Nick��s inner anger was gradually calmed by Mengxi��s words and he completely lost the idea of scolding her.


    It seemed,


    �� The Demons from SkyeDome had succeeded in curbing this girl��s spirit ��


    ��So much so that she��s now admitting her fault?��


    Nick couldn��t help but sigh,


    However, since Mengxi had admitted her mistake and so many people were watching nearby, it was indeed inappropriate to continue reprimanding her, especially considering the reputation of Asumos Church.


    Thinking about this, Nick suppresses his displeasure and anger, and once again put on his fake ��benevolent�� mask. Then, the white-haired Archbishop, with a smile on his face, waved his hand nonchalantly: S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It��s okay, it��s okay, Mengxi. As long as you understand your mistakes, that��s good. Just remember, never act like this again. Before you act, you need to tell me first, understand?"


    " I understand, Archbishop."


    "Good, I��m glad you do"


    At the same time, he was feeling emotional,


    Nick, unable to resist the urge, adopted a chivalrous demeanor. He extended his arms, enveloping the silver-haired girl before him in a comforting embrace. His hand moved gently on her back, akin to a benevolent elder, offering a reassuring touch.


    "But, I��m glad you��re okay. You are the Girl of Destiny. If anything happened to you, I would feel extremely guilty. The reason I was so harsh on you just now was because I was afraid something might happen to you. I hope you didn��t mind."


    "..."


    Faced with Nick��s actions, the silver-haired girl��s eyebrows faintly furrowed, but quickly returned to her previous ��repentant�� expression under Mengxi��s conscious control.


    "No, I don��t mind, Archbishop."


    "Hmm, so understanding, truly worthy of being the Chosen One"


    "By the way, where did you go early this morning?"


    "I went to the Black Rose camp."


    Mengxi answered honestly without hesitation,


    Upon hearing this answer, Nick��s brows furrowed slightly:


    Perhaps due to the recent tense relationship between the Red Leaf and the Sadik Empire, Nick had no good feelings for the Black Rose Duchy from Sadik Empire. Naturally, he was displeased about Mengxi��s visit to their camp:


    "Why did you suddenly go there?"


    "Archbishop... Because when I encountered the demons before, Miss Yu Black Rose saved me, and even got hurt because of it. I felt it necessary to apologize."


    "Hmm? Is that so?"


    Nick��s eyes narrowed slightly, he couldn��t help but recall some things his son Phillipe had told him, then he asked with some suspicion:


    "Mengxi, you don��t have... any inappropriate thoughts toward Miss Yu Right?"


    "Hah? What kind of thoughts?"


    "Like... Some forbidden emotional feeling for her."


    With these words, a serious expression gradually appeared on Nick��s face. He couldn��t help worrying if Mengxi had any inappropriate thoughts about the young lady. That��s the young lady from a rival power, if she took our Girl of Destiny away, wouldn��t he be exterminated by the Pope?


    And,


    If the Girl of Destiny fell for that woman, how would he arrange for Mengxi and his son in the future?


    Although the other party is a girl just like Mengxi, This was due to the presence of Bai Yanluo, who had made it evident that she was a lesbian, being constantly at Mengxi��s side.


    However,


    Nick��s worry soon vanished due to Mengxi��s innocent and puzzled words,


    "Hmm? Archbishop? What are you talking about? Both she and I are girls. What kind of thoughts could I have towards Miss Yu?"


    "Nothing?"


    "No, I just see her as a good older Sister. What��s up, Archbishop? Why the sudden question?"


    Feeling the sincerity in the silver-haired girl��s words, Nick��s eyes squinted slightly:


    "Hehe, it��s nothing, just me overthinking. Don��t mind it, don��t mind it~"


    Nick waved his hand with a hearty laugh,


    In response, Mengxi also gave a slightly meaningful smile.


    After a brief silence, Mengxi looked at the white-haired old man in front of her with an ��inquiring�� gaze: "Speaking of that, Archbishop, what��s our next move? Are we returning to the main church?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Nick slowly shook his head:


    "No, there��s no rush to go back, let��s wait a bit more."


    "..."


    Upon hearing these words, the silver-haired girl��s eyebrows raised unconsciously.


    Before Mengxi could say anything, Phillipe, who had escorted Mengxi in, showed a puzzled expression. The slightly handsome blonde man then walked up to Nick:


    "Father, haven��t our mission already ended? Shouldn��t we return to our country after we rest? Why would you want to..."


    As he spoke,


    Nick ��angrily�� glared at his own son, pointing at the chaotic streets outside, he said righteously:


    "Go back? Snow Night Empire is currently facing an unprecedented crisis, with so many refugees unable to secure their livelihoods?! How could we just leave when they need help? God loves all people, as followers of Asumos Church, we should be helping these refugees, not just going back to our country. Did you forget what they teach you in the church, you little..."


    ...


    While scolding his son, Archbishop��s eyes were filled with deep sympathy, as if he truly pitied the lives of the external refugees.


    However,


    Before Nick could finish his words,


    A sharp female voice, filled with a tone of madness and completely devoid of any respect, suddenly rang out from the sky, reaching the ears of everyone present:


    "Archbishop Nick! Stop with your nonsense, you��re clearly trying to use this opportunity to expand the church��s power within Snow Night Empire?! Why are you being so high and mighty? You old tow-faced geezer "


    ��?!!��


    Upon hearing these words, Nick��s face visibly darkened,


    Even Mengxi, who had planned to watch the show quietly from the side, couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows, looking thoughtfully at the sky,


    ��This voice?��


    ��Ophelia?��

 Chapter 348 - 349 : Ophelia [2/2]

    The soul of the founding emperor, most revered by the people of the Snow Night Empire, has now shattered before the public eye. The people��s strong belief in the ancestral spirit was shaken.


    Moreover, the hero in their hearts, Xue Tianao, died directly in this War.


    That is to say,


    now,


    The two major factors that hindered their Church from expanding its influence in Snow Night Empire no longer exist. Hmm, even if the Spirit Religion still has a certain influence, their poor performance in this battle is enough to destroy people��s trust in them.


    In Nick��s viewpoint, if they took advantage of the situation now, they could surely expand the influence of Asumos Church on a large scale within the territory of Snow Night Empire.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    If he could successfully expand his power, perhaps his poor performance in this battle could be covered up.


    As for treating the refugees and assisting Snow Night Empire, of course, it��s just an excuse for them to act. As for the life and death of these heretics and lowly people, Nick Didn��t care.


    Although many people are well aware of this, on the surface, necessary efforts still have to be made. It must be done grandiosely.


    However,


    Under the gaze of a group of believers, his own son, and the Girl of Destiny, this truth was so blatantly revealed, and Nick was naturally very unhappy. His old face suddenly darkened, and he looked up at the sky angrily.


    "Archbishop Nick, we��re all on the same side here. Do you need to Make a show?"


    "Ophelia... you..."


    Nick clenched his fists and made a very upset sound,


    At this moment,


    Above the hall, a woman with long brown hair was leisurely sitting on the crossbeam, with a mocking look at Nick and others below.


    The brunette woman had a mysterious smile on her face and a slender figure. Her brown hair was draped over her shoulders, tied lightly with two dark green ribbons.


    She was wearing a black dress with the emblem of Asumos Church, and slightly heroic black boots. Two curved blades hung at her waist. The woman looked like a girl in her prime, appearing around eighteen years old. Her skin was as white as snow, her face as clear as jade, as if the crescent moon was glowing, as if a snow-covered flower tree, she was incredibly beautiful.


    The diamond-shaped pupils in her silver-irised eyes added an indescribable unique charm to her.


    In terms of beauty, this brunette girl naturally could not compare to Mengxi, but she was definitely a standout. However, it��s normal, after reaching the eighth level, the body undergoes a qualitative evolution, for a powerhouse at this level, the concept of ��ugly�� seemingly doesn��t exist.


    However,


    After such an attractive woman met Nick��s upset gaze, she suddenly broke into a slightly creepy smile,


    A chill of terror and an air of insanity suddenly shrouded the girl,


    Within the hierarchy of Asumos church,


    The position of the Archbishop is undoubtedly higher than that of the Apostle.


    However, when facing Nick, there was not a shred of awe, or even respect, in the eyes of this Apostle named Ophelia. All there was a thick mockery and madness. Thus, under the complex gazes of everyone, Ophelia stuck out her tongue, playfully waving her hand:


    "Please, Archbishop, don��t look at me like that. It��s as if I said something wrong?!"


    "As crazy as ever..."


    ��Just like your damn boss Mokaro ��


    ��Both are annoying like hell!��


    "Hmph!"


    Nick snorted, but did not scold the other angrily.


    After all,


    Arguing with a woman who is neurotic all day long is like playing a lute to a cow. Besides, this brat is not weak. If she suddenly starts fighting like in their past encounter, the one who suffers will still be him.


    ��After all, Bai Yanluo is still lying on the bed!��


    Considering that no one on the scene could suppress Ophelia, Nick retracted the anger on his face.


    "Forget it, I won��t argue with you."


    Saying that,


    Nick put his hands behind his back, and dissipated the strong holy aura around him, directly returning to his usual kindly and benevolent old man state.


    "So, Ophelia, what brought you here suddenly? It can��t just be to undermine me, can it?"


    "Ah? This?"


    With a slight smile, Ophelia jumped up and turned into a silver light that suddenly appeared in front of Nick.


    In an instant, a strong force of holy power surged like a giant wave, suddenly sweeping toward everyone around. Although the silver light was dazzling, it contained a trace of bloodlust, making everyone feel a shiver without coldness.


    Some people with insufficient strength even became weak-legged and sat directly on the ground.


    Ophelia is indeed the top combat power of Asumos Church, but as an Apostle who should give the followers a feeling of security, sometimes the feeling of crisis that Ophelia gives to the followers is even more intense than the abyssal demon.


    Even Nick couldn��t help but retreat repeatedly,


    ��Damn brat!��


    "What is it that you need from me? Just say it."


    "Looking for you�� Ah, strictly speaking, the one who wants to find you is not me."


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?"


    Nick frowned slightly, a bad feeling arose in his heart,


    And the next moment,


    With Ophelia��s playful words, his feeling was shockingly confirmed.


    "Archbishop Nick, the Pope wants to see you, and orders you to return to the church immediately."


    ��What?!!��


    Upon hearing this, Nick��s eyes suddenly narrowed,


    Seeming to recall some terrifying experience, upon hearing the word ��Pope��, Nick��s body couldn��t help but tremble slightly.


    "You... you said, the Pope wants... wants to see me?"


    "Yes, Archbishop Nick, you know, I don��t like to joke."


    Seeing the fear in his eyes, the smile on Ophelia��s face was even brighter. She was quite satisfied with Nick��s trembling performance.


    " Also~"


    Saying this, Ophelia directly ignored the shivering Nick in front of her, instead turning her gaze to the silver-haired girl behind Nick, who possessed a beauty that could overthrow cities: "Additionally, Miss Girl of Destiny, the Pope also wants to see you. You should come back with us too"


    Mengxi: "..."


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the camp of the Black Rose family,


    Looking at the main tent in the center of the camp, Liyu, who was hiding in the bushes with her sisters, couldn��t help but show a complex expression. Liyu��s thoughts naturally returned to over an hour ago.


    Originally, the little girl was quite happy when she saw a terrifying aura emerging from the tent and heard Mengxi��s screams.


    After all,


    If Mother directly eliminated the Girl of Destiny, then in this world, they would have no more concerns! A beautiful life without the threat of the Chosen Ones was about to come! S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Girl of Destiny��s screams became fainter and finally completely inaudible, Liyu already had the urge to jump up and cheer.


    However,


    Before being happy for long,


    Relying on her extraordinary hearing, the lingering voice of the Girl of Destiny was once again caught by Liyu��s ears, instantly disappointing the gray-haired little girl. What made Liyu even more at a loss, however, was that this time Mengxi��s voice was not a piercing scream, but...


    A sultry moans��


    In an instant, Liyu��s face turned as red as a ripe apple, her emerald eyes shrank sharply, and she even tremblingly raised her finger and pointed at the tent not far away.


    ��?!!��


    "What, what... what on earth happened there?!! Why is she moaning like that?!"


    Barely imagining the explicit scene of her mother and that girl intertwined, Liyu��s face turned red, and she felt a sense of hysteria,


    "That damn Girl?!! She...she and my Mom?! No, that can��t be True?! How could Mommy do something like that..."


    Liyu anxiously raised her hand to clutch her head,


    And what made Liyu more headache,


    Yuan��er, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly raised her hand to pull her sleeve, and asked with an incredibly innocent tone:


    "Um, sister Liyu, what are Mom and that sister doing? Why are they making such sounds?"


    ��?!!��


    ��Huh?��


    "Ah this..."


    Looking into her younger sister��s innocent eyes, Liyu suddenly felt a conflict, involuntarily pursing her lips.


    As the saying goes, when it rains it pours,


    Just as Liyu was quickly thinking about how to explain to her sister, the huge white wolf on the other side also stuck her head next to Liyu:


    "Woof, woof, woof?" (What are mom and that Girl doing? The Girl of Destiny seems to be enjoying it?)


    Limo howls were Filled with innocence and curiosity,


    However, facing her foolish sister rub salt into her wounds, Liyu��s brow twitched, and she couldn��t help but roar inside.


    ��Stupid sister! Why are you also messing up?!!��


    At this moment, Liyu suddenly felt like crying but had no tears.


    ...


    ...


    Fortunately, in the end, by relying on her own gift of the gab, and the bullshitting ability she learned from Sebastian, Liyu barely managed to convince Limo and Yuan��er about the ��playing game�� explanation.


    Then,


    Liyu encountered a very embarrassing problem,


    That is,


    Limo and Yuan��er were even more curious about this game, they wondered what game could make one feel so good and comfortable to let out a pleasurable moan like that? They took Liyu��s hand and wanted to try this ��game�� with her��


    Liyu: "..."

 Chapter 349 - 350: Liyu’s Dilemma [1/2]

    Princess Feng Ling, Xue Tianao��s sister has been changed to Princess Freya-Valentine.


    -----------------------


    Finally, after managing to convince her innocent sisters that their mother would be displeased if they played that game, Liyu was at last able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    If she had really indulged her sisters�� curiosity and played that ��game�� with them, she was sure her mother would have scolded her severely...


    However,


    Just as she continued to look at the tent, trying to understand what was happening inside, the embarrassing moan from the Girl of Destiny suddenly ceased.


    And after this indescribable sound disappeared, the environment around them fell silent, with no further noise coming from the tent.


    Clearly, upon realizing there was a leak in the barrier, her mother quickly patched it up.


    Not hearing the moan was a good thing, at least her sisters Limo and Yuan��er would no longer be overly curious. But now, she had no way of knowing what was happening inside the tent.


    Did her mother got angry and killed the Girl of Destiny who had offended her?


    Or did they take things even further?!


    Indeed, Mengxi was also a girl.


    But,


    Back in Freya palace, out of boredom, Liyu had come across a lot of inappropriate things. While being astounded by the debauchery of the royal family, Liyu suddenly realized.


    Her mother, being so beautiful, kind, and innocent, might attract not just men!


    Upon this realization,


    Liyu became very uneasy.


    But as a good child, she couldn��t just barge into the tent and disturb her mother, could she?


    And what if her mother and the Girl of Destiny weren��t messing around as she had imagined? If she burst in like that, wouldn��t that make her mother angry...


    ��But what if they really were doing these things...?��


    "Ah! This is so annoying!"


    For quite some time, Liyu found herself stuck in a quagmire of indecision. Like a cat on a hot tin roof, she restlessly swung her head around in the bushes.


    And just as Liyu was hesitating, the tent suddenly opened.


    The Girl of Destiny, whom Liyu regarded as a ��vixen��, walked out right under the stunned gaze of the three sisters.


    Looking at the Girl of Destiny, who seemed to walk a bit awkwardly but was otherwise ��unscathed��,


    Disappointment took over Liyu��s jade-green eyes.


    At least,


    The most ideal situation did not happen.


    Her mother didn��t kill her... and she even casually greeted the members of the Black Rose family as if nothing had happened.


    ��But why does she walk so strangely?��


    Looking at the silver-haired girl��s figure, Liyu puckered her lips in confusion. However, after some thought, Liyu reluctantly gave up the idea of taking action and suppressed the little white wolf that was starting to bare its teeth toward Mengxi.


    Afterward,


    Liyu focused her attention on the main tent, waiting for Yumo to appear.


    And this wait,


    continued until now.


    ---


    ---


    Liyu, after a long wait, suddenly raised her eyebrows. Her eyes sparkled brightly.


    ��This scent?!��


    ��Mother?!��


    As seen in the reflection of Liyu��s jade-green eyes, the crimson shadow barrier enveloping the tent instantly vanished. The tent gradually opened, and the figure she had been eagerly anticipating finally reappeared in Liyu��s line of sight.


    "Mommy!!"


    Liyu couldn��t contain her excitement and called out.


    Then, together with her little sister, Yuan��er, they both hopped onto Limo��s back and scampered towards the black-haired girl. As she ran, Liyu quickly suppressed her visible confusion, resuming her typically well-behaved demeanor.


    On the other side,


    Yumo, who had just disengaged from her ��Statue�� mode and emerged from her contemplation, regained her usual composure and finally stepped out of the tent, returning to the open area. No sooner had Yumo drawn a few breaths of fresh air than Liyu��s shout caught her attention.


    "Hmm?"


    Observing the giant wolf bounding toward her, with the two cheerful sisters on her back, Yumo felt a sense of comfort inside her heart. She then unveiled a sweet smile and waved to her children.


    "Why did you all suddenly rush over here?"


    As she spoke,


    Yumo��s attention naturally shifted to the grey-haired little girl leading the way.


    "Liyu, weren��t you and Yuan��er supposed to be playing nearby? Why did you come here? This place isn��t particularly exciting."


    "We came here to find You, Mom!"


    Liyu said excitedly,


    Without saying another word, she jumped down from Limo��s back, rushed into Yumo��s embrace, and tightly gripped her waist.


    "Eh?"


    Facing an unusually clingy Liyu, Yumo was momentarily taken aback. Nonetheless, she instinctively held the grey-haired little girl and comforted her by patting Liyu��s back.


    "What��s wrong? What happened?"


    "..."


    However,


    Unlike her usual obedient self, Liyu surprisingly stayed silent this time. She didn��t immediately respond to her mother��s questions. Instead, she nestled her head deeper into Yumo��s embrace, leaving her a bit puzzled.


    Seizing this moment of Yumo��s confusion, the grey-haired little girl in her arms took a few deep breaths.


    Then,


    Liyu, in Yumo��s arms, slightly narrowed her charming jade-green eyes, revealing a gaze mixed with anger and jealousy.


    ��Hmph... Mother indeed has that woman��s scent...��


    ��Though faint, it was undoubtedly there.��


    Which means,


    ��Mother had been in close contact with that accursed Girl of Destiny!��


    ��AHHHHHH! As I thought, something happened earlier! That wretched vixen!!��


    Upon realizing this, the gray-haired little girl was overwhelmed with a deep feeling of regret.


    Liyu hugged her Mother even tighter, causing the black-haired girl to be completely confused, unable to understand her daughter��s unusual reaction.


    Left with no other option, she continued to tenderly pat Liyu��s back, attempting to comfort the distressed little girl.


    However,


    After a bout of sulking, Liyu finally started to calm down. After all, upon careful consideration, the scent of the Girl of Destiny was primarily on her mother��s clothes and hadn��t penetrated inside, which meant... they probably hadn��t taken things that far yet.


    Her mother hadn��t been stolen away yet!


    ��There is still a chance to save her!��


    With this realization, Liyu inhaled deeply, reclaiming her typical calm demeanor.


    After somewhat reluctantly releasing her grip on Yumo, Liyu awkwardly scratched her head and flashed her mother an apologetic smile,


    "Sorry... Mother, I was a bit too worried."


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing her daughter back to normal, Yumo breathed a sigh of relief. However, upon hearing Liyu��s words, Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed:


    "Worried? Liyu, what are you worried about?"


    "That Girl of Destiny!"


    Liyu looked up, meeting Yumo��s loving crimson eyes, her voice filled with sincere emotion as smooth as an oriole��s song: "The chosen one is very dangerous! Mom just released the power of Shadow, and I was worried that the Girl of Destiny had harmed you..."


    "Ah? This... sigh... what are you thinking about, you little girl."


    With a somewhat helpless smile, Yumo gently pinched Liyu��s soft little cheek:


    "You know how strong I am. The current Girl of Destiny can��t harm me at all, what are you worrying about?"


    "I��m sorry..."


    Liyu lowered her head in guilt,


    Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, the little girl curiously tried to peek inside the tent,


    "But... Mom, what were you doing with that in there?"


    "Aha�� About this...Umm��"


    Seeing her daughter attempting to peek inside the tent, Yumo��s expression drastically shifted, panic swiftly surfacing.


    What did the scene inside the tent look like after what she did with Mengxi? She genuinely had no clue.


    A blend of tattered fabrics and unnamable fluids...


    Children certainly shouldn��t witness such a scene!


    Otherwise,


    It might influence them!


    ��My children are still young, so pure and adorable, they can��t be exposed to such things Such exposure should be postponed for at least another few hundred years...��


    ��Maybe It should be a few thousand years!�� S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We... uh, we didn��t... do anything specific!"


    With that, Yumo quickly pulled Liyu back into her embrace. At the same time, dozens of crimson butterflies, under Yumo��s mental command, instantly enveloped the entire tent, making it completely impossible for anyone outside to peek in.


    "Mommy, what is wrong?"


    Seeing her mother��s evasive behavior, Liyu couldn��t help but ask,


    To which, Yumo responded with awkward laughter, shaking her head repeatedly:


    "It��s nothing, just that it��s a bit messy inside, there��s nothing to see, hahaha!"


    "Huh?"


    Her mother��s words made the girl reveal a suspicious look.

 Chapter 350 - 351 Trying to Muddle Through [2/2]

    Whatever happened inside, Yumo would never let her precious daughter find out about it.


    Whether it��s Limo, Liyu, or Yuan��er,


    They are all innocent, adorable, and well-behaved children,


    For these children, it��s absolutely forbidden to get involved with those things! Absolutely not!


    Thus,


    Facing Liyu��s curious questions, Yumo could only respond with an awkward smile and casually waved her hand. At the same time, under Yumo��s control, the bloody butterflies completely sealed off the tent, not allowing her daughters to see the chaos inside, nor allowing them to smell the strange scents within...


    Meanwhile,


    Yumo directly held Liyu back into her arms again, trying to divert her daughter��s attention through this.


    Regarding this,


    Although Liyu��s attention was not successfully diverted, she still quite enjoyed the comfort of her mother��s embrace.


    However... to be frank, from Liyu��s perspective, her mother��s embrace wasn��t quite comfortable,


    After all, her chest is somewhat flat, making her head bump uncomfortably. Compared to the voluptuous Kalina, the comfort level of her mother��s embrace clearly lacked in comparison.


    Of course,


    This was something Liyu would never dare to say aloud, sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She��s not sure if it��s her illusion, but her mother, who didn��t care about the thickness of her chest fat at the beginning, seemed to have an unusual obsession with those two lumps of meat. If she mocks her mother��s chest, maybe it��s because she thinks her butt is itchy...


    However, Liyu wouldn��t dislike her mother��s embrace because of this. After all, the reason she likes to snuggle up to her mother is to feel her scent at close range, not to enjoy the softness. Besides, compared to her mother who was still in a Temple-like state in the past, her mother��s embrace is now much more comfortable.


    Clearly, her mother was attempting to conceal the scene inside the tent, something Liyu fully comprehended. But in order not to put her mother in a difficult position, Liyu chose to play along with her ignorance. Furthermore, by detecting the aroma emanating from her mother, Liyu could roughly deduce the events that transpired between her mother and the Girl of Destiny...


    Wanting to glimpse at the scene inside the tent again would only be an unnecessary agitation.


    Not to mention, it could potentially corrupt her sisters...


    ��Sigh,��


    ��How tiring��


    So, without any resistance, Liyu quietly let herself be cradled in Yumo��s arms, basking in the comfort and the heartwarming scent of her mother��s embrace.


    "Hehe~, mother��s embrace~,"


    Without realizing it, a small smile started to form on Liyu��s face, reflecting her inner joy and contentment.


    Seeing this,


    Yumo couldn��t help but release a sigh of relief,


    "Phew~"


    If this girl digs deeper and wants to go in to find out? She really didn��t know what to do...


    Just when Yumo started to relax,


    Yuan��er and Limo, showed a strange expression, watching the gray-haired girl who was being affectionate with Yumo. After a while, seeing Liyu still rubbing against Yumo��s embrace, Yuan��er couldn��t help but pout,


    A fleeting flash of ��jealousy�� appeared in her beautiful heterochromatic red and blue eyes,


    After enduring without result,"


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but leap down from the Snow Wolf��s back,


    "Mom! It��s not fair to only hug Liyu! I want a hug too!!"


    Saying so, Yuan��er transformed into a streak of black light and hurriedly came to Yumo. She raised her hands, putting on a cute posture asking for a hug. Seeing this, Limo also jumped over to Yumo��s side, mewing and looking pitifully at the black-haired girl.


    "Ah, this..."


    Indeed,


    They are just children...


    Seeing the pleading look in her daughters eyes, Yumo showed a helpless yet indulgent expression. Then, she held Yuan��er in her other arm, raising her hand to gently pat Limo��s ��little�� head.


    "Alright, alright, good girl~"


    With the touch of their mother��s hand and her comforting scent, Yuan��er��s feelings of jealousy faded instantly, her face lighting up with a joyful smile. Limo, having transformed into a giant wolf, wagged her tail contentedly and poked her tongue out.


    If it weren��t for Yumo��s warning look, Limo would probably want to lick her face eagerly.


    As for Liyu, who was also snuggled in Yumo��s embrace, she was somewhat speechless at her sisters behavior.


    ��Was it necessary...��


    However, considering she was no better, Liyu gave up on commenting and instead lifted her head to meet Yumo��s radiant ruby-like eyes. She asked with a worried and questioning tone:


    "Mother... a while ago... you... Why did you release the power? Has the Girl of Destiny... discovered your true identity?"


    "Huh..."


    At Liyu��s words, Yumo��s smile froze, her eyebrows knitting together slightly.


    ��Ah, I forgot about this����


    At that moment, Yumo recalled how, when disciplining Mengxi with a feather duster earlier, she had accidentally broken a small part of the barrier. Although she had consciously repaired it later, some of her Shadow aura must have leaked...


    So, it seems Liyu and the others had felt it


    ��No wonder they were so worried and waited outside the tent.��


    With these thoughts in mind,


    An awkward smile appeared on Yumo��s face once again.


    You see,


    When she decided to get close to the Girl of Destiny, Liyu and the others had expressed strong opposition. Back then, she had confidently assured them that she would not be discovered by Mengxi! Yet now... thinking about how she was not only discovered but also has been deceived by Mengxi for a long time, Yumo felt an urge to burrow into a hole.


    How would her daughters view her if they found out about this embarrassing incident?


    Their mother was exposed by a little girl who was only at the sixth level. Moreover, she was so fooled that she lost her bearings.


    Imagining her daughters possible thoughts, a shiver ran through Yumo.


    To maintain her image of being reliable and formidable in her daughters�� hearts, she must not let them know about this!!


    So,


    Yumo glanced nervously to her left,


    "No, she didn��t discover me, I released it on purpose!"


    ��On purpose?��


    ��Heeh...��


    Upon hearing her mother��s explanation, Liyu revealed an unconsciously strange expression. But this strange look was soon suppressed by her curiosity and innocence:


    "Hmm? Released on purpose? Why�� why?"


    "Ah�� about that��enmmm,"


    Yumo pursed her lips, her mind spinning quickly:


    "Well, this�� actually�� Yes! I actually did it to help her unblock her Ren and Tang Meridians! This will enable her to cultivate more quickly and efficiently in the future! Look, the Son of Destiny is now dead, isn��t he? Doesn��t the responsibility of completing the trials now fall on the Girl of Destiny? We must help her to enhance her abilities more quickly... But since this is delicate work, I had to release part of my power! Yes, that��s it! It definitely wasn��t because she discovered anything! As for the scream just now, it was that girl crying out in pain while her meridians were being opened!"


    "Umm��"


    Upon hearing her mother��s explanation, Liyu didn��t know why, but a trace of ��sympathy�� seemed to flash across her eyes.


    ��Mother��


    ��Those Excuses����


    ��Only a fool would believe it��


    However, just as Liyu was inwardly complaining, Yuan��er at her side suddenly looked excited, her eyes sparkling as she looked at her mother, "Mommy can even help others improve their physique and increase cultivation efficiency too?! That��s amazing!!"


    "..."


    ��Emm,��


    For a moment, Liyu stood speechlessly in place, her feelings a bit complicated as she looked at her new little sister. After considering for a while, Liyu then looked at the foolish-looking giant white wolf.


    Then,


    Liyu sighed softly, revealing a relieved smile,


    �� Well, I guess I��ll just have to get used to it ��


    "Then Mom, What about now? Does the Girl of Destiny know your identity?"


    "As for that�� you don��t have to worry!"


    With that, Yumo put on a confident expression and soothingly patted Liyu��s head:


    "After I helped the Girl of Destiny enhance her aptitude for cultivation, I knocked her out and erased that part of her memory! She doesn��t know my real identity at all now, let alone our relationship with the Black Rose Family. Look, didn��t she leave without any reaction earlier? So... just be at ease!"


    "..."


    As her mother��s response entered her ears, Liyu��s gaze toward her mother became very complicated,


    After a moment of silence,


    Liyu sighed quietly within herself,


    �� Sigh, it appears that Mengxi is already aware of Mother��s identity ��

 Chapter 351 - 352: Puzzled [1/2]

    "Mom, it is true that striking the [Yuan acupoint*1] can temporarily erase memories... but isn��t it risky? Why don��t we ask for Sister Shuoyue��s help? Isn��t that the sensible safest thing to do?"


    Liyu asked with an innocent tone.


    Faced with her daughter��s persistent questioning, Yumo couldn��t help feeling a bit overwhelmed, so she simply patted Liyu��s little head and comforted her with a very ��reliable�� tone:


    "There��s no need. She has already forgotten about me. There��s no need to go out of our way. And Shuoyue is quite busy most of the time; we shouldn��t trouble her."


    ��Limo: WHAT? The ONE who constantly oversleeps is busy?!��


    Before she could even finish speaking,


    Yumo shifted her gaze towards the rear of the Black Rose family encampment, deftly changing the subject. She started to mumble awkwardly:


    "Ah, that reminds me, I need to discuss something with Xiao today. I won��t be able to chat much longer..."


    Saying this,


    Yumo, who had found an excuse, Set off for the rear of the Black Rose encampment after instructing Liyu to take good care of Limo and Yuan��er. She left behind a frustrated Liyu and her two doting daughters.


    After confirming that her mother didn��t want to discuss Mengxi too much, Liyu wisely chose not to ask more questions, Just silently watching Yumo transform into a swarm of bloody butterflies and disappear from her sight.


    After she could no longer sense her mother��s presence, the bright and innocent smile on Liyu��s face vanished,


    replaced by a slowly emerging murderous intent.


    ��Girl of Destiny...��


    Muttering these four words in her heart, Liyu clenched her fists tightly.


    ��That damn vixen!!��


    Judging from her mother��s reaction,


    Liyu could basically determine that the Girl of Destiny had already found out about her mother��s identity as an Abyssal Demon.


    Her mother would never willingly expose herself,


    and her claim of helping to unblock Mengxi��s Ren and Tang meridians was surely not true.


    Besides,


    ��What the hell are Ren and Tong meridians...��


    ��Weren��t those from the martial arts novels that Mom read to us as bedtime stories? Did she seriously use that as an excuse?....��


    Liyu felt a mix of emotions.


    Given her mother��s character, it was certain that she didn��t voluntarily reveal her identity when she unleashed the shadow��s energy in the tent. It was likely a reaction to the shock of being exposed by Mengxi. As to how Mengxi managed to unearth her mother��s identity, Liyu was left in the dark.


    Moreover, she didn��t have the luxury of time to ponder these issues. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What mattered to Liyu now was: ��What is that vixen��s intention?��


    If the Girl of Destiny, out of fear, made this matter public in the future, causing the entire continent to rally against the Black Rose family, it would indeed pose a great crisis for the southern Black Rose branch. Their original plan of being a mole within human forces would undoubtedly fail, but it could drastically diminish her mother��s fondness for the Girl of Destiny. Xiao and the others could even rightfully take defensive actions against other factions under the pretext of ��self-preservation��.


    ��Overall, maybe it wouldn��t be a complete loss...��


    But the key question was,


    Judging by the expressions Mengxi wore when she left the tent, she appeared to harbor no fear of our Mother��s identity as Abyssal Demon. Moreover, she even looked back several times before she left, seemingly reluctant to depart.


    ��Damn it!��


    Additionally, that woman continued to greet members of Black Rose while she was leaving. She didn��t seem to regard the Black Rose Duchy as ��human traitors.��


    Liyu felt that Mengxi was unlikely to reveal her Mother��s identity.


    ��But?��


    ��A Girl of Destiny helping an Abyssal Demon, and keeping her identity as a secret?��


    "What is that woman thinking? What is her true intention?"


    For some time,


    Liyu was deeply puzzled by Mengxi��s actions, her eyebrows furrowed in thought.


    On the other hand,


    Limo, having transformed into a giant wolf, was as lively as ever after Yumo left. In contrast to Limo��s vivacity, Yuan��er remained silent beside Liyu, gazing at the direction their Mother had departed, twirling her pink hair thoughtfully.


    After a moment of contemplation,


    Yuan��er tugged at Liyu��s hand and asked with a genuinely innocent tone:


    "Um, Sister Liyu, the silver-haired big sister who left earlier, the one with... very large breasts, is she the bad woman you mentioned before?"


    While saying this, Yuan��er blinked her adorable, heterochromatic eyes curiously.


    In fact,


    Yuan��er had been wanting to ask this question earlier,


    but she was so curious about the ��Mmm~ah~�� sounds coming from her Mother��s tent that she temporarily forgot the question.


    But after hearing her sister and Mother discuss about the Girl of Destiny, Yuan��er remembered her question.


    Upon hearing Yuan��er��s cute inquiry, Liyu immediately snapped out of her deep thought state and turned to her little sister,


    Although pondering over the Girl of Destiny��s intentions was crucial, educating her younger sister was also of the utmost importance!


    Putting aside her worries, Liyu put her hands on her hips and adopted a mature demeanor, reiterating to Yuan��er in a stern tone:


    "Yes! It��s that woman. That silver-haired woman is the most dreadful woman in the world!"


    "Is she that bad? But... she didn��t seem like a bad person from the way she spoke?"


    "Sigh..."


    Upon hearing this, Liyu shook her head helplessly and lightly patted Yuan��er��s shoulder:


    "Little Yuan��er, remember that appearances can be deceiving. Bad people don��t wear their ��badness�� on their faces. Don��t let the silver-haired woman��s beauty fool you; she��s truly wicked!"


    With that, Liyu raised her hands, mimicking a ��cute tiger pouncing�� gesture,


    "She is the Girl of Destiny, the sworn enemy of Abyssal Demons! And also the biggest threat to our mother! That woman, she can kill our Mom! Yuan��er, you love Mother so much, you surely don��t want her to get hurt, right!"


    "No, I don��t want that. I just want Mom to always be safe and happy.."


    Yuan��er honestly replied, shaking her head.


    However, just after she finished speaking, a look of confusion appeared in Yuan��er��s eyes:


    "But, that bad woman, she doesn��t seem strong at all. How could she possibly kill Mommy?"


    "Ah, it��s not exactly like that. She can��t do it now, but she might in the future. The terrifying thing about the Chosen Ones is their potential for growth!"


    "In the future? Does that mean that bad woman will grow stronger than Mommy?"


    "Stronger than Mom? About that��"


    After hearing Yuan��er��s words, Liyu shook her head, somewhat puzzled:


    "To be honest, I don��t think she has the ability to become stronger than Mom..."


    Our mother is an extraordinary being. Even for a Chosen One, Liyu did not believe they could grow strong enough to defeat our mother. Liyu had absolute confidence in Yumo��s strength.


    "Ah, About that�� Although it��s unlikely for that bad woman to beat our mother, she has the power to hurt her! As long as she can wield divine power and inflict damage on Mom. If our Mother stood still, not resisting, eventually that bad woman could kill her!"


    "Huh?"


    However, Yuan��er, listening to her older sister��s explanation, was even more baffled, her little head filled with question marks:


    "But, why would Mom stupidly stand still and let that bad woman hit her?"


    "Because our Mother wants to commit suicide!"


    "Eh? Suicide?"


    Upon hearing this answer, Yuan��er was immediately struck with panic.


    "Why... why would Mom want to do that?"


    "Ah, this��"


    Faced with Yuan��er��s question, Liyu was at a loss for words, unsure of how to answer. Her emerald-green eyes were filled with distress, and she couldn��t help but raise her hand to rub her temple.


    ��You��re asking me? Then who am I supposed to ask? ��


    ��Why? Why would our perfectly healthy Mother want to be killed?! I want to know that too!!��


    ---------------


    *1: [Yuan acupoint] in TCM context usually refers to "Yuan-Source points", also known as "Yuan points". These are a specific set of points along the meridian channels of the body, usually where the Yuan (Source) Qi of the Zang-Fu organs is said to originate. They��re used in acupuncture and acupressure to treat a variety of health conditions related to their respective organs.

 Chapter 352 - 353 : The Smart Little Devil [2/2]

    For breaking our previous record of 500 power stones and reaching +600 power stones, I wanted to present you with the longest chapter to this date. I hope you thoroughly enjoy it *^


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Why does Mom always want to be killed by the protagonists?]


    This question has been pondered countless times by Liyu.


    She has discussed it with her brothers, sisters, and Xiao numerous times.


    If their mother held a distaste for certain things, they would annihilate them without hesitation, whether they were nations or races.


    If it was due to her loathing of her environment, they wouldn��t think twice about ��requesting�� assistance from their Elven friends to change the conditions within the Winter Forest.


    If she found life as a Temple boring, they would exhaust all possibilities to uplift their mother��s spirits...


    In short,


    If they could comprehend why their mother wished for death, they could potentially devise an effective solution.


    However,


    No matter how much they discussed, they could not figure out why their mother wanted to die. Even The usually intelligent Kalina and Xiao were equally baffled. Even though they tried various ways to coax answers from their mother, they ultimately failed.


    When Yuan��er asked this question, Liyu felt a wave of irritation.


    ��Who am I supposed to ask?! I want to know myself! despite living so happily, their mother would still want to die!��


    Today, Liyu��s mood had already soured due to the arrival of the Girl of Destiny. Now she couldn��t help but roar in her heart.


    An icy look appeared on her exquisite face. The shadow power surrounding her began to ripple as her inner turmoil stirred.


    "Liyu... Sister Liyu??"


    Feeling the sudden dangerous aura emanating from Liyu, and witnessing an uncharacteristic coldness on her sister��s face, Yuan��er became frightened.


    Her petite body trembled slightly. She then involuntarily let go of Liyu��s hand and took a few steps back...


    "Sister... Did I... Did I say something I shouldn��t have...?"


    Yuan��er said fearfully,


    But her voice was so soft that it seemed to be unable to pull Liyu back to reality, who was gradually engulfed in a dark aura.


    However,


    Liyu did not respond, but Limo, who had taken the form of a giant wolf next to her, suddenly raised his head, staring blankly at his sisters.


    "Woof!?" (What��s wrong?)


    Although she was unsure what had happened, Limo could feel the increasingly dangerous aura around Liyu, as well as the fear exuding from Yuan��er.


    So, Limo instinctively shielded Yuan��er behind her, and rubbed her fluffy head against the pink-haired girl��s face, seemingly trying to comfort her.


    At the same time, Limo looked slightly displeased at Liyu, who was emitting a black aura.


    "Roar!" (Liyu! You scared our little sister!)


    "Huh?"


    Limo��s rather vigorous roar did succeed in startling Liyu, causing her to shudder. As Liyu��s mind cleared, the darkness that had been swirling around her and the icy look on her face instantly dissipated. Afterward, Liyu turned to the little white wolf beside her, and the pink-haired girl the wolf was shielding with a look of confusion.


    Liyu, who was fluent in the language of wolves, quickly realized her mistake.


    Thinking about how she had frightened her little sister, Liyu guiltily scratched her head and wore an apologetic expression:


    "Sorry... Yuan��er, I lost control earlier and scared you..."


    On the other hand,


    Seeing that her sister was no longer enveloped in a dark scary aura and had regained her gentle and adorable demeanor, the fear in Yuan��er��s eyes also disappeared, and she obediently shook her head:


    "No, it��s okay."


    "What a good girl..."


    Seeing Yuan��er being so well-behaved, Liyu couldn��t help but sigh in relief.


    Then,


    After completely controlling her inner mess and locking it deep within her heart, Liyu decided to continue the previous topic.


    And so,


    Under Yuan��er��s somewhat dazed gaze, Liyu slowly walked over to her, raised her hand slowly, and patted Yuan��er��s shoulder.


    Taking a deep breath, Liyu emphasized very seriously:


    "Why does Mom want to suicide, We don��t know. But Yuan��er, you need to understand that the Girl of Destiny is a bad person! In this world, only she has the ability to kill Mom! For Mommy��s safety, we must get rid of that woman. Do you understand, Yuan��er?"


    Listening to Liyu��s extremely serious words, Yuan��er little heart couldn��t help but start beating faster.


    Even though she was feeling nervous, Yuan��er still voiced the doubt in her heart:


    "But, would that woman really attack Mom? I feel that she doesn��t seem to harbor any ill will toward Mommy?"


    "Hmm? Why do you say that?"


    "Before... when she came to our camp or come out from the tent, there wasn��t any hostility from her. When she came out of the tent, she seemed to look at Mommy quite kindly, not like what you described... that feeling... of intense hatred toward demons."


    "Sigh, you silly girl... Don��t be deceived by appearances!"


    Liyu once again put her hands on her hips and said with exasperation:


    "All of that was an act by that woman! She��s really good at acting. She must be suppressing her hostility toward Abyssal Demons and using it to deceive Mom! Pretending to be friendly and tricking her, and then suddenly attacking Mom at a critical moment!"


    "But, she doesn��t have the ability to kill Mom, right?"


    ��Oh, why did we go back to this point?��


    With a hand on her forehead, Liyu looked like she was about to cry out of frustration.


    "Oh my, young lady, what kind of memory do you have? Haven��t I told you already? Even if that woman doesn��t have the power, Mommy will intentionally let her do it! Constant attacks, no matter how small, can accumulate and harm Mommy. And... I even suspect that woman harbors ill intentions toward Mom. Even if that wicked woman doesn��t have the ability to kill her in the end, she could possibly take our innocent mother away from us! In short, that woman is very dangerous. If there��s a chance, we must get rid of her when Mom is not paying attention! Only then can Mom always be with us! Do you understand, Yuan��er?"


    "Oh...oh, I...I understand..."


    Under the stern gaze of Liyu, the slightly dazed Yuan��er eventually nodded her head,


    "Good, as long as you understand."


    Seeing that Yuan��er stopped asking questions like a curious child, Liyu nodded in satisfaction with her hands on her hips.


    --


    Moments later,


    Inside the garden,


    Little Yuan��er was strolling quietly.


    Liyu had to take Limo for a walk, so she was not accompanying Yuan��er at the moment.


    Initially, Yuan��er wanted to go for a walk with her sisters, but Liyu told her not to follow when she was walking with Limo.


    Otherwise, an overly excited Limo would definitely start playing with her, which might attract attention from other forces around them. Even though Yuan��er didn��t fully understand, she chose to comply since Liyu said so.


    As to why Liyu was walking Limo like a pet dog, Yuan��er wasn��t very clear.


    Anyway,


    After Liyu left with the giant white wolf,


    Only Yuan��er and a few members of the Black Rose family that Liyu had brought along were left in the large garden.


    However, just as members of the Black Rose family were ready to play several interesting games and interact well with this new ancestor, they were surprised to find that the playful Yuan��er had calmed down out of the blue,


    "Please, I need some time alone to collect my thoughts ..."


    After leaving these words behind, Yuan��er gave up on interacting with them and started walking alone in the garden.


    This left the members of Black Rose puzzled. However, as her subordinates, they had no choice but to obey the instructions of this little girl and stood quietly at the entrance of the garden, waiting for Yuan��er call.


    And what about Yuan��er?


    She was walking through the garden, absentmindedly twirling her beautiful light pink long hair with her fingers, lost in thought.


    And the content of the little one��s deliberations, naturally, was the conversation she just had with Liyu.


    "Mommy... does she really want to die?"


    ��Although it was hard to imagine, Sister Liyu probably had no reason to deceive me, so it must be true...��


    "But why would she want to die?"


    Yuan��er wondered in her heart,


    The little girl tried to think about why her Mother would want to die. However, unsurprisingly, after thinking for a long time, Yuan��er still couldn��t find any answers.


    After some thinking, Yuan��er��s face fell, her entire being enveloped by a gloom that made her lonely eyes unbearable to look at.


    After realizing she could not figure out why her mother wanted to be destroyed, Yuan��er began to contemplate another issue that was mentioned by her Sister: the ��bad woman��...


    Just how bad was this ��bad woman��? Perhaps because Yuan��er didn��t understand the prophecy of the Asumos Church and hadn��t directly experienced the threat of divine power, she didn��t have any real feelings about it.


    After witnessing her mother��s powerful strength, Yuan��er didn��t think that the sixth-level woman(Mengxi) had the ability to threaten her mother.


    Even if sister Liyu emphasized that the other person��s future was limitless, Yuan��er still wasn��t willing to believe it.


    Therefore,


    Regarding Mengxi, Yuan��er, at this moment, was surprisingly different from her brothers and sisters. She didn��t develop any hate.


    What the little girl cared about more was what Liyu said about ��taking away Mommy from us��.


    When Yuan��er was still living in Wind City, her grandmother Aurora often told her stories about her own parents and often complained about her mother stealing away her precious son from her.


    "When Sister Liyu mentioned ��Taking away,�� did she imply the same as Grandma did when she said Mom took Father away from her?"


    If that was the case,


    ��Does it mean that the silver-haired sister would marry Mom and take her away?��


    With that thought, Yuan��er��s eyes lit up. A strange idea instantly sprang into the little girl��s mind.


    "Wait a moment? The expression in that lady��s eyes, the one with the prominent bosom, appeared to genuinely have an interest in Mommy?"


    ��What if the Girl of Destiny truly ended up with Mom?��


    ��Then, the only one who might have the chance to kill Mom, should refrain from doing so, right?��


    ��Grandpa always used to say that people who want to die have lost their attachment to this world. If the big breast Sister could win Mom��s heart and be together with her, wouldn��t Mommy stop thinking about death?��


    Furthermore,


    The most important thing is, if the silver-haired sister and Mom were together,


    ��Then, would I finally have a "father"?��


    At that moment, a new world opened up in Yuan��er��s mind, and her red and blue heterochromatic eyes began to sparkle brightly, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly.


    "Wow~" sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��This young lady is indeed a genius~��


    --


    On the other side,


    "Aachoo!!"


    Liyu, who was quietly walking the giant wolf, suddenly sneezed, feeling a tickle in her nose. She then looked around suspiciously.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Why,��


    ��Why do I have a bad feeling...?��

 Chapter 353 - 354: The Future of Snow Night Empire[1/2]

    I truly appreciate your continues support, with your help we reached a new record of 730 power stones! I��m beyond grateful. And as promised, all the bonuses will be released tomorrow.


    ---------------------------------------------


    In the southern part of SkyDome City, atop a wall in an almost deserted area, a young golden-haired girl was quietly sitting, pensively gazing at the heart of the empire.


    She was the fourth princess of Snow Night Empire, the treasured jewel of the late emperor, and the younger sister of Xue Tianao��Also known as Freya Valentin, often referred to as the [most beautiful flower of the empire]


    (Note: As I mentioned before, Fengling has been changed to ==> Freya Valentin)


    Being the empire��s flower, Freya naturally possesses unrivaled beauty. Her golden hair, elegant as silk, fluttered in the wind. Her elongated willow eyebrows and azure eyes shone brightly, resembling the stars and the moon. Her high, delicate nose and rosy cheeks were complemented by lips as red as cherries.


    A single glance at her could steal countless hearts.


    However, at this moment, the beautiful princess is not dressed in her usual luxurious golden attire, but is wearing a simple homespun cloth with a pure white beast skin cloak. Her attire seemed totally mismatched with the term ��princess��.


    Moreover, Freya, whose azure eyes used to radiate a vibrant spirit, no longer displayed her noble elegance, understanding nature, or overflowing love. They instead mirrored a face steeped in profound sadness, a sadness deeper than what tears could express.


    Apparently, Freya was experiencing a whirlpool of emotions.


    "Sigh..."


    Looking at SkyDome City below, Freya let out a long sigh again.


    She had lost count of the number of times she had sighed.


    Now,


    The heart of Snow Night Empire, the political and economic center of the empire,


    This once prosperous, beautiful, and vast metropolis that the citizens of the empire aspired to, has already lost its past glory.


    The invasion of the Abyssal Demons had plunged the middle and northern parts of the city into near-total ruin. No intact buildings remained; all that was left were ruined walls and nauseating pieces of flesh scattered about.


    The putrid smell of rotting flesh, mixed with chilling wind, kept wafting toward the south, causing Freya to feel nauseated. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, having witnessed similar scenes of carnage in the north, she was able to suppress her urge to vomit.


    While the southern part of the city remained untouched by the brutal demons, it had transformed into a zone of deathly silence, enveloped in an eerie calm. Out of fear of another demon onslaught, the southern residents had already embarked on their escape route, moving toward the north in vast numbers.


    The entire south now lay abandoned.


    A week ago, it would have been unimaginable for anyone to witness the capital of the Snow Night Empire in such a state.


    "Sigh..."


    Freya sighed again,


    As she continued to sigh, a comforting wave of holy power accompanied by a clear, pleasing voice, as soft as a stream, slowly reached her ears, instantly bringing a glint back into her eyes,


    "Your Highness, are you alright?"


    The voice, soft and filled with concern, brought a sense of warmth to Freya��s desolate heart.


    Then,


    Freya dispelled the gloom from her face, revealing a friendly smile, and slowly turned her head to look behind her.


    At this moment, standing atop the city wall behind Freya was a young lady with silver hair, dressed in a suit of platinum knight��s armor and with her single ponytail hair.


    She waved at Freya in a friendly manner. Seeing this familiar figure, a glint of joy instantly appeared in Freya��s eyes.


    "Hmm? Mengxi? It��s been a while, hasn��t it?"


    "Yes, it has. It��s been about half a year since we bid farewell at the academy, right?"


    Think back to these days, Mengxi sighed,


    "Time really flies."


    "Yes��"


    "How have you been?"


    Observing that Freya��s face had become noticeably thinner, seemed somewhat lacking energy, and appeared to be cloaked in a veil of sadness, Mengxi couldn��t help but express her worry.


    When they were both students at Luminous Academy in the capital of Red Leaf Empire, Freya had been the only one who had treated her with friendliness, eventually becoming close friends. Back then, to hide her true identity, Nick had enrolled her in Luminous Academy under the guise of a commoner girl. Inside the ��Royal Academy��, populated by the offspring of the empire��s nobility and wealthy businessmen, she had inevitably experienced a measure of discrimination.


    At the same time,


    Simultaneously, influenced by her Holy power, an odd affection for her had slowly bloomed amongst the students. Several boys started coveting her, and many girls grew envious of her beauty. All of which had stirred up a good deal of trouble. However, Freya had been the one person who didn��t care about her commoner status and offered friendship and assistance in handling numerous difficulties.


    Due to her strength and mental power, Freya wasn��t much affected by the ��Holy power�� exuded by Mengxi.


    Therefore, Freya was one of Mengxi��s few friends.


    Mengxi was quite concerned about her friends.


    So,


    After learning of Freya��s location, Mengxi took advantage of the time when the church��s main force was packing up and came to the south of SkyeDome.


    "I heard that you were imprisoned in the palace by Xue Tianao... That... bast..., he didn��t do anything to you, did he?"


    She wanted to say ��Bastard��,


    But considering the blood relationship between Xue Tianao and Freya, Mengxi chose to suppress her disgust temporarily.


    Hearing the name ��Xue Tianao��, Freya paused slightly, her expression turning complex. She gazed thoughtfully at the distant palace, now in ruins.


    "Well, not exactly. While my brother did want to make me his empress, he eventually chose to respect my intentions and gave me time to think... At least, during my time in the palace, he did not lay a hand on me... hmm, though, it could also be because you came to the imperial city. After being drawn to you, he probably didn��t care about me anymore."


    Freya chuckled lightly, yet her laughter held an indescribable bitterness.


    Mengxi, always perceptive to others�� feelings, quickly noticed the melancholy hidden in Freya��s smile.


    "Is it because of Xue Tianao?" she asked.


    "Sigh, I suppose so..."


    Facing her friend, Freya chose not to hide her feelings and gave a slight nod.


    "Xue Tianao... Although he��s been very crazy and greedy lately, he��s still my brother, the one who��s cared for me since we were young. Without him, I might have died in the palace intrigues long ago. Moreover, after the death of the emperor, my father, and my siblings, he was the only family left... When such a close relative dies in such an unclear way, there is... I can��t help but feel a little sorrow..."


    Freya shook her head, with a self-mocking smile on her face


    Witnessing this, Mengxi held back from saying anything more. She understood that for Freya, Xue Tianao was a figure she hated yet heavily relied upon. Consequently, Mengxi was unsure of how to console her friend.


    However, she couldn��t help but sigh inwardly.


    So, Xue Tianao really is dead...


    She didn��t know who had rescued Xue Tianao previously, but it seemed they hadn��t spared the Son of Destiny.


    At first, because she hadn��t been able to kill Xue Tianao with her own hands, Mengxi felt some regret. Now, she felt relieved.


    After all, if she had truly killed Xue Tianao, if she had killed Freya��s brother, she might have felt truly guilty when facing her friend.


    "By the way, Freya," Mengxi said, attempting to divert the conversation, "I��ve heard that now, with Xue Tianao��s death, the empire��s priests are planning to nominate you as the new empress."


    The silver-haired young lady attempted to change the subject,


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Freya nodded noncommittally:


    "Yes, after all, Xue Tianao killed all my brothers and sisters... I��m the only one left with a pure royal bloodline to become the new empress."


    Although she was poised to become the new ruler of the empire, Freya��s face bore no joy, only boundless sorrow. After all, Xue Tianao had left her with a gigantic mess to clean up...


    "The other royal relatives probably aren��t thrilled about this, are they?"


    Mengxi asked in a worried tone. She was all too aware of Freya��s standing in Snow Night Empire. Since Freya had always been under Xue Tianao��s protection, without him, the Empire��s Fourth Princess was akin to a powerless mascot. Now, with her possibly becoming the empress, the nobles of the empire, eastern or western regions probably wouldn��t easily accept her...


    And even if they did, Freya might just end up as a puppet empress.


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s words, Freya smiled faintly:


    "Yes, those guys, they even had a fight with the High Priest over it yesterday..."


    "They are indeed troublesome. But don��t worry Freya, I can lend a hand. When it comes to Asumos Church, all I need to do is have a little chat with Archbishop Nick..."


    However, before Mengxi could finish her offer, Freya shook her head,


    "Thank you for your kindness, my dear friend. But... the problem has been... essentially solved."


    "Solved?"


    Mengxi furrowed her brow, confusion filling her lavender eyes,


    "What...what do you mean?"


    "Ah, well, I am just as confused as you are. Anyway, this morning, the Black Rose Duke suddenly came to me. He said that their Black Rose family was willing to support me to become the new empress and would speak on my behalf with those in opposition. Then, at the meeting just now, the three nobles who had previously objected, inexplicably agreed... and then, my resolution to become the empress was passed."


    As she recounted the events, even Freya felt as if she was in a dream.


    Mengxi, on the other hand, looked even more puzzled,


    "The Black Rose?"


    ��Them again?��

 Chapter 354 - 355: The Action of Black Rose [2/2]

    Within a mansion in Molok City,


    Marquis Soros Bieberloo, who had originally supported Duke Dexas as the new Emperor, was trembling in fear, kneeling in the living room of his own office.


    Chilled to the bone, his spirit felt on the brink of shattering under an invisible yet crushing weight.


    As he knelt there, Soros�� gaze was locked onto the floor, his body quaking and sweat trickling down his face in rivulets. The commanding aura of the West��s leading nobleman had faded into nothingness.


    Within such a suffocating atmosphere, Soros waited anxiously for a response from the figure seated before him,


    Finally,


    After an excruciating five minutes of dead silence, a booming laugh shattered the tension, causing a surge of relief to flood through the distraught Marquis,


    "Excellent work, Marquis Soros. It��s clear to see why you are at the helm of the most influential family in the Western Night Empire. Your capabilities are indeed commendable."


    Upon hearing these words, the weight on Soros�� heart finally dropped,


    The next moment,


    This middle-aged man with grey hair excitedly lifted his head, looking at the man sitting in his office position, a handsome man in a military coat with black hair and a stern face,


    "My Lord! Since I��ve already followed your instructions, allowing the nobles under my control to support Princess Freya, and clarifying the ��fact�� that the Marquis��s granddaughter is not a demon, and that it was all the previous emperor��s scheme, then can you...can you fulfill your promise?"


    The man��s words were cheerful, but they were also filled with panic and anxiety,


    Clearly,


    The Marquis was deeply terrified of the man before him, but still, he held out hope for his aid.


    Upon hearing Soros�� plea, the black-haired man responded with an elegant smile, delicately placing Soros�� report back on the table,


    "Of course, Marquis Soros. The Black Rose family is known for honoring their promises. Since you��ve successfully fulfilled your end, rest assured we will fulfill ours."


    The man��s voice was harmonious and friendly,


    However, it cast an unsettling shadow over everyone present, including Soros, igniting a new wave of anxiety within him. He questioned whether the Duke of Black Rose would truly honor his promise.


    After all,


    With the other party��s strength, breaking their promise and silencing them all wouldn��t be difficult.


    All Soros could do now,


    Was to hope for the other��s mercy, hoping that they would not break their promise.


    As for Resistance? The five bodyguards, all of whom had their limbs severed below the head, fully demonstrated that this method was not reliable.


    On the other hand,


    Seemingly noticing Soros�� uneasiness, the black-haired man, who was the Duke of Black Rose, chuckled:


    "My apologies, it seems we unintentionally frightened you earlier. Be at ease, Marquis Soros. Our revered superior always instructs us to honor our promises. I will naturally fulfill my side of the deal. From now on, you shall be in utmost safety. Additionally, the wound inflicted on your son by the infection of abyssal demon, we will ensure it is healed."


    Speaking thus, Xiao cast a meaningful glance at the grand entrance, S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that very moment,


    A sturdy knight from the Black Rose, dressed in dark armor, emerged slowly from the entrance. He was cradling a frail, white-haired boy who appeared to be no more than ten years old and barely clinging to life. The sight of the child caused immediate distress on Soros��s face.


    Perceiving this, Xiao comfortingly said:


    "Don��t worry. It is merely a wound inflicted by an abyss demon. We will have it treated in no time."


    "Is... Is that true?"


    Hearing this, Soros was taken aback. A look of gratitude swiftly replaced his surprise, and he frantically started bowing toward Xiao.


    His willingness to follow the instructions of Black Rose Duchy was twofold: on one hand, they held a power that he couldn��t resist, an awe-inspiring terror. On the other hand, they had promised that upon completion of the task, they would heal his son. Having been blessed with a son in his later years, Soros cherished his only child more than anything.


    When he learned that his son had been wounded by an abyssal demon during their retreat from SkyDome, Soros was enveloped in a choking fear.


    He was acutely aware of the terrifying infective power of abyssal demons. His son, with his childishly frail body, would certainly be infected by the shadow power once wounded. Although they had suppressed the shadow power��s spread within his son��s body using ice magic, it was only a temporary solution.


    When the shadow power eventually spreads completely, his child would inevitably be transformed into an abyssal demon. Overwhelmed with desperation, Soros exhausted every possible avenue to save his son, all proving fruitless.


    It was then,


    Duke Xiao proposed a solution,


    Stating that if Soros, along with his entire Marquis Bieberloo household, agreed to cooperate, he will save his son.


    Soros had no idea how the Duke of Black Rose planned to extract the shadow power from his son��s body. However, he had no other choice but to clutch at this last straw of hope. As a result, he had to betray the Grand Duke, betraying Duke Dexas who planned to vie for the throne.


    This left Soros wallowing in guilt for quite some time,


    But,


    When he learned that Duke Dexas had slipped and suffered a concussion from a slip down the stairs that morning, his guilt seemed to lessen.


    ��After all�� with his current condition, Duke Dexas couldn��t assume the role of an emperor�� so, betraying him to save my son wasn��t that big of a deal, right?��


    ��So, there��s no need to feel guilty!��


    ...


    Staring at the ever-smiling Duke of Black Rose before him, after glancing at his son cradled by a Black Rose knight nearby, Soros couldn��t help but voice his concern:


    "Excuse me, Lord Xiao... What��s going on? Where are you planning to take my son?"


    "Haha, don��t worry, Marquis Soros. We��re just taking your son to our Black Rose camp for treatment."


    "Back... back to the camp? Isn��t it possible to treat him here?"


    "Hehe, you��re quite the joker, Marquis. To treat someone infected by the power of Shadow, we naturally need to go back to our camp, where all the necessary equipment is. Moreover, we need to keep such confidential treatment methods secret, right? But rest assured, by this afternoon, we will return your son, fully healed. We hope you understand."


    "Yes, yes, yes! I understand!"


    Soros nodded repeatedly.


    At this point, he had no choice but to pin his hopes on the Black Rose family. He didn��t dare decline the man standing before him.


    Seeing that Soros had nothing more to say,


    Xiao was satisfied, then he signaled the Black Rose knight in the distance. Understanding his duke��s hint, the robust knight slowly departed with the injured Marquis��s son.


    Meanwhile,


    Xiao, who had put his cloak back on and was preparing to leave, seemed to remember something.


    Then,


    Under the anxious gaze of the servants and guards of Marquis Bieberloo��s household, he slowly approached Soros, and crouched down beside him,


    "By the way, I need to remind you. Even after your son��s wound heals, it doesn��t mean the matter is over. If you one day breach our agreement, the wound on your son��s back might relapse. So... keep this in mind when you make future decisions."


    Upon hearing these chilly words, laden with a threat,


    Soros shivered.


    But even when threatened, his current state didn��t allow him to resist. Like a subdued servant, he lowered his head and said:


    "I... I understand."


    "Mm, a good"


    ...


    --


    Shortly after, Xiao, along with several other Black Rose knights, climbed into a carriage and leisurely set off for the Black Rose camp on the outskirts of the city. Once they had traveled a certain distance and confirmed there was no other presence in sight, one of the Black Rose knights cautiously approached the carriage on his warhorse, his eyes full of curiosity as he addressed his Duke:


    "Speaking of which, my Lord, why are we putting in so much effort to assist the princess? Do you have a plan? Are we intending to use this princess to further control Snow Night Empire?"


    In response to his subordinate��s queries,


    Xiao took a moment, nonchalantly sipping his water before replying:


    "There��s no particular plan."


    "Eh?"


    Hearing this response, the subordinate couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise, as did several other members nearby. After all, it was hard to imagine the usually strategic Duke acting without a plan.


    "So... My Lord, are we doing this for nothing? Why... are we suddenly doing this?"


    "It��s quite simple. It��s what Lady Yumo desires."


    "Huh?, My apologies but... Why would Lady Yumo ask us to help the princess? She has never met Princess Freya, right?"


    The group of burly men were somewhat puzzled and turned their seeking gazes to their Duke,


    "..."


    After enduring a moment of silence and the pleading looks of his men, Xiao, albeit reluctantly replied:


    "Perhaps it��s because Lady Yumo feels guilty about personally killing Xue Tianao. She��s compensating this guilt to Tianao��s sister. Moreover, Limo and Liyu seem to be quite fond of that princess. They have spoken highly of her to Lady Yumo... Hmm, another reason might be that the princess is a friend of the Girl of Destiny."


    Saying this,


    Xiao cast a thoughtful glance in the direction of SkyeDome City.


    "Besides, it��s not as if we��re doing this for nothing. The princess is weak and lacks political experience. After cooperating with us, it would be easier for us to manipulate her..."


    In any case,


    Though the Snow Night Empire has seen better days, it��s like a skinny camel that��s still bigger than a horse. It possesses some inherent value, and exerting control over it would be advantageous.


    He just hopes,


    That the princess will be sensible and not think about unrealistic issues such as revenge for her brother or the people.


    Otherwise,


    He might have to resort to requesting Shuoyue��s assistance in dealing with Freya, maybe even arranging for a metaphorical ��brainwash��...

 Chapter 355 - 356: The Placement of the Child [1/5]

    "However, it was really unexpected..."


    Gazing in the direction of the sky, Xiao thoughtfully propped his chin with his hand, his black eyes narrowing slightly.


    ��Since Lady Yumo personally ��killed�� Xue Tianao, she felt obliged to make it up to his sister, Freya, while also calming the chaotic situation in the Snow Night Empire. Honestly, I saw that coming.��


    However,


    ��What caught me off guard was the reaction of Limo and Liyu. These two little devils who have always looked down on humans and wouldn��t mind wiping out the forces of Snow Night Empire, surprisingly stood up for the princess in front of Lady Yumo this time?��


    ��Lady Yumo eventually choosing to back this princess to become the new Empress, must have been greatly influenced by Limo and Liyu. After all, it��s well known that Mother has a soft spot for her kids.��


    ��Even though they only lived together with the princess in her palace for about a month,��


    ��Why did they grow so fond of her?��


    "How strange..."


    Xiao couldn��t help but sigh in his heart,


    At the same time, he found himself curious about Freya.


    ��How did she manage to win over those two little devils?��


    ...


    Hmm?


    However, as Xiao fell into a moment of deep thought, a strong but very familiar energy wave suddenly entered his senses. This made the Duke of Black Rose frown slightly, and he glanced out the window toward the other side of the carriage.


    The next moment,


    Under Xiao��s calm gaze, a petite figure wrapped in a dense pink aura rushed to the side of the carriage after colliding and flying several big trees. The powerful surge of energy spread instantly, causing the warhorses to cry out in fear.


    Fortunately, the Black Rose knights have excellent driving skills and quickly suppressed the somewhat restless horses.


    As the dust, snow mist, and the intense pink aura cleared, a Lolita girl, with a giant hammer in her hand, appeared in front of the Black Rose knights. Once they recognized the newcomer, the knights breathed a sigh of relief and put their swords away,


    "Lady Qiu."


    With their right hands on their chests, the knights gave the pink-haired girl a customary knightly greeting.


    Apparently,


    The girl who suddenly rushed here was Qiu Mingtong, the leader of the [Autumnfall Legion], and also one of the highest-ranking members of Black Rose family.


    After returning the salute to the knights, Qiu Mingtong hoisted her giant hammer and quickly walked to the carriage where Xiao was.


    It seemed that she had something urgent to discuss with Xiao,


    However, just as Qiu Mingtong was about to communicate with Xiao through the carriage window, she suddenly encountered a very awkward problem.


    That is,


    She��s not tall enough...


    Realizing this, the Black Rose knights around her gasped.


    How old is Qiu Mingtong?


    Well, that��s a secret.


    But it��s been said that she��s just as powerful as Sebastian, and they��re from the same era.


    Why does she still look like a little girl, you ask? It mainly boils down to poor nutrition and slow growth when she was younger...


    Although Qiu Mingtong doesn��t seem to care about her appearance, everyone in The Black Rose knows that she is very concerned about her height...


    Right now,


    She��s trying to reach the window on her tiptoes, but she can��t quite make it. You can see her mood darkening like she could blow a fuse at any second.


    ��Uh-oh, this isn��t good!!��


    Sensing trouble, the Black Rose knights quickly draw their swords. Without wasting any time, they slash at a large tree nearby, turning it into... a chair...


    Then, in a blink, the Black Rose knights transform into beams of black light, swiftly moving the chair under Qiu Mingtong��s feet.


    When Qiu Mingtong steps on the chair and manages to peek out the window, her gloomy expression fades away. She goes back to her usual self.


    Seeing this, the muscular Black Rose knights finally breathed a sigh of relief and elegantly retreated.


    ...


    As for Xiao, who��s watching all this from inside a carriage, was left somewhat speechless.


    However, he��s used to these types of situations, so the Duke of Black Rose just gives a faint smile and goes back to his friendly demeanor.


    "What��s the matter, Mingtong, running over to find me like this?"


    "I have something to discuss, My lord."


    Qiu Mingtong respectfully replied:


    "The children we saved from Divine Punishment Sect, the children Lady Yumo rescued from SkyeDome underground, as well as the orphans with certain qualifications found by ��Etiquette,�� have all been gathered in the city of Sabelius (one of the cities in the territory of Black Rose Duchy). Your secretary, Miss Wanya just sent a message. She wants to know what we should do with these children?"


    "Hmm? What should we do with them, huh..."


    "Yes."


    Qiu Mingtong gives a small nod,


    For many years, Black Rose family would send children ready to join the family to live with Lady Yumo in Winter Forest. They would spend a lot of time with her before being brought back for further training.


    Any promising orphans they found would also be sent to the forest to live with Lady Yumo, so they could understand more about abyssal demons.


    However, now,


    With Lady Yumo leaving Winter Forest and transforming into a human form, shouldn��t the original training plan also be changed?


    As he looks at Qiu Mingtong��s blinking orange eyes, Xiao squints his eyes slightly and gives a small smile,


    These matters,


    After he gave the transformation magic to Lady Yumo, he had spent some time reflecting.


    " It would indeed be challenging if those children don��t spend time with Lady Yumo. Hmm... well, tell Wanya to take in these kids as per standard procedures and start their training. However, make sure they don��t get tangled in any dark deeds or anything linked to abyssal demons for the time being. Follow the evaluation process Sebastian and I previously prepared. If they pass, gradually make them aware of Lady Yumo��s existence and introduce them to some ��friendly�� abyssal demons. ...For those who don��t pass, those who can��t shake off their hostility toward abyssal demons, shift them to other families or assign them tasks in non-essential areas like farming, mining, business upkeep, and so forth..."


    ...


    After a series of instructions, Qiu Mingtong nodded repeatedly, S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood, My Lord, I will relay this to Miss Wanya once I get back."


    "Mmm... but..."


    Xiao raised his eyebrows in confusion and looked at Qiu Mingtong, who was standing by the window with a meaningful gaze,


    "Mingtong, the other stuff can wait until you��re back. You came to see me specifically, there must be something urgent, right? Did... the kids stir up trouble again? Or, does Lady Yumo have some orders?"


    "Yes, there is another matter."


    Qiu Mingtong didn��t deny it,


    "Lady Yumo gave some instructions..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Xiao��s handsome face showed a rare sign of concern, even a hint of annoyance:


    "Mingtong, how many times have I reminded you? Matters concerning Lady Yumo should be dealt with priority. You should have told me first... sigh, what does Lady Yumo want me to do?"


    "Well, Lady Yumo, she..."


    "Continue��"


    "She wishes to meet with the Elves..."


    "To meet the elves, Sure... hmm? MEET WHOO???!!!"


    In an instant, Xiao��s expression changed drastically. The usual friendly smile on his face and the friendly expression that seemed to be in control of everything disappeared instantly. A sudden wave of unease overwhelmed him, turning his face pale and his demeanor serious.


    A dreadful ominous feeling filled his heart,


    "Did Lady Yumo sense something? Suddenly wanting to meet the elves?! Has something from the past been exposed?"


    As he said this, Xiao��s black eyes were filled with a severity never seen before,


    But,


    After a moment of thought, Xiao rejected his own suspicion.


    ��No,��


    ��Nah, this seems unlikely��


    This time, he had simply ��asked�� the elves for help in setting up a barrier around SkyDome City, providing magical scrolls, and sharing relevant intelligence. He hadn��t involved the long-eared ones in the battle against the Girl of Destiny. After all, with their limited abilities, they would only hinder the fight...


    ��The Elves had never been in Lady Yumo��s sights, even if she had suspicions about the operation at SkyDome, she would never associate it with the Elves.��


    This was Xiao��s judgment,


    And indeed, his judgment was not wrong.


    As soon as Xiao had spoken, Qiu Mingtong shook her head:


    "No, My lord, Lady Yumo just wants to thank the Elves."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao felt even more at ease.


    However,


    In the next moment, Xiao furrowed his brows:


    "Thank? Why does Lady Yumo need to thank the Elves?"


    "Well, actually... um, it seems that Lady Yumo wants to thank the Elves for the ��veil of deceit�� they offered earlier, along with their ��generous�� help over the years."


    "��"


    After hearing these words, Xiao fell into a brief, peculiar silence,


    ��Generous? Those long-eared idiots?��


    ��Well��


    "��"


    ��Sure, they did give us quite a bit each time. Though, usually, it wasn��t exactly willing...��


    "Generous, huh... Okay... okay, I got it."


    "So, My lord, what��s next?"


    "Just tell Lady Yumo, representatives from the Elves will visit in a few days."


    "Mmm, got it. And you, Duke?"


    "I��ll go find some old friends from the Elves and coordinate with them... I mean, catch up with them, and ask for their cooperation."


    As he spoke, a meaningful yet slightly dark smile appeared on Xiao��s handsome face.


    Even though he had to deal with the Elves many times over the years, considering their knack for causing trouble, Xiao thought it wise to talk to them first, making sure they won��t cause any issues...


    To avoid trouble falling on his own head.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    At the far-off Elf camp,


    The Elf Prince, Odom, barely escaping the abyssal demons attack, was enjoying his long-missed afternoon tea when he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. His brows furrowed, and a feeling of dread quickly spread through his heart...


    In an instant,


    A quick-witted Odom, under the puzzled gaze of the nearby Elf maid, abruptly drew the sword from his waist like a madman and began to look around warily,


    ��Who is it?! Who the hell wants to harm me again?!��

 Chapter 356 - 357: Mom,Blood? [2/5]

    In the southern part of SkyDome City,


    A striking three-story wooden house stands within the temporary headquarters of Black Rose Duchy.


    In this area filled with modest tents, this wooden house stands out remarkably.


    The reason such a house has suddenly appeared within the temporary camp is all thanks to our astute and capable butler, Mr. Sebastian.


    Under Sebastian��s command, and the collective effort of many Black Rose members, this exquisitely styled, unique building now stands here.


    The hustle and bustle were all because, two nights ago, lady Yumo casually expressed her longing for the little wooden house in Winter Forest.


    So,


    In order to please his Lady, Sebastian wasted no time, he kicked into high-gear construction mode and faithfully recreated the little wooden house here. It might seem pointless to others to put time, effort, and money into building a small wooden house in this temporary camp.


    But Sebastian thinks otherwise. To him and many members of Black Rose, spending money or anything else is not an issue as long as it makes Yumo happy. After all, how could they let Their lady stay in a "plain" tent every day? That would be very inconsiderate~


    Moreover, their Black Rose household is very wealthy.


    Even if they run out of money,


    There��s always the wealth of Elf and Dragon tribes~


    And so,


    While Xiao is still occupied with official duties in Snow Night Empire, Yumo, along with her children, has temporarily moved into the little house carefully prepared by Sebastian.


    --


    At this moment,


    The inside of the house was unusually bustling,


    Because Yumo promised to personally cook a meal for the little ones. Upon hearing this news, Limo and Yuan��er started hopping around the house with joy, and the excited little ones started scampering around everywhere inside.


    Even though Limo now appears as a regular-sized... um, not husky, but a snow wolf, her strong physique and the feature of causing a mini snowstorm wherever she runs, in just a moment, have turned the tidy house into a mess.


    In terms of ability to create a mess,


    Among Yumo��s children, Limo might just be the reigning champion.


    And what��s more, because Yuan��er is making a ruckus with her, Limo becomes even more thrilled, as if she��s about to tear the house down that Sebastian had just put together.


    Fortunately,


    To let her daughters play worry-free, the thoughtful Yumo has already released her shadow power from within, using it to reinforce the sturdiness of the wooden house. As a result, this seemingly fragile wooden house can withstand the rambunctious play of Limo and Yuan��er.


    Limo and Yuan��er were undoubtedly having fun,


    However, Liyu, who was constantly cleaning up after them and hurriedly putting the house back in order, is growing progressively frustrated. Finally, after rescuing her pet birds, who were nearly killed by Limo��s tail, Liyu puffs up her cheeks.


    Her inner anger reaches its apex at that moment,


    And the atmosphere around the little grey-haired girl begins to stir.


    "Silly sister! Can you keep still for just a moment?"


    Then,


    After a gust of wind, Liyu, who had transformed into a jade-green light, pounced directly onto Limo, not saying a word before firmly pinning the little white wolf to the ground. She executed a strengthened chokehold on the little white wolf, causing Limo to foam at the mouth involuntarily.


    "Every single time, I have to clean up your mess, you silly sister! You need to be taught a lesson!"


    "Woo woo woo!! Awooo woo!!" (Yuan��er, little sister! Come help me!!)


    The little white wolf was struggling and making a fuss,


    "Yuan��er, quickly! Help me hold down this stinky wolf! Or she��ll tear down Mother��s wooden house!"


    Not only Limo, but Liyu also began to ask Yuan��er for help,


    This left Yuan��er, standing aside, somewhat at a loss, watching her two older sisters ��fight��.


    The little girl��s face began to show signs of conflict,


    ��Who should I help?�� S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She likes both of her sisters...


    ��What should I do?��


    �� I don��t know...��


    Feeling conflicted, Yuan��er pouted, looking around helplessly. Then, Then, she recalls something her mother, Yumo, once told her...


    -"If you have any problem, come find Mom, Mom will help you solve it."-


    ��Yeah!��


    ��Find mom!��


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er ignored the noise of her two sisters and ran toward Yumo,


    "Mommy, mommy! Limo and Liyu are fighting! Who should I help?!"


    ��?!!��


    "Eh?!"


    "Awooo woo??!!"


    Upon hearing these words,


    Limo and Liyu, who were ��trembling�� intensely, suddenly stopped. A wave of anxiety washes over them, making the two sisters shiver. They suddenly felt a sense of doom. With Yuan��er��s words, they suddenly remembered a very serious fact.


    That is,


    Mother is in the house at the moment!


    And Mom doesn��t like it when her children fight with each other. If Mom sees the two of them fighting together? Maybe today is the day their buttocks get a spank!


    "S@it"


    Being irritated by her reckless older sister, Liyu nearly forgot that their mother was in the house!


    "Yuan��er! Yuan��er! Don��t misunderstand! Your sisters were merely playing!"


    Upon recognizing the potential danger, Liyu swiftly kicks Limo aside and, without a word, darts towards Yuan��er, intending to halt her little sister from reporting to their mother!


    Unfortunately,


    The house was not that big...


    Hence,


    Under Liyu��s distraught gaze, Yuan��er reaches the kitchen where their mother resides in a mere two steps, and flings open the door,


    "Mom! Mom! Come outside quickly, my sisters are fighting!"


    At that instant,


    A cold sweat slowly drips from Liyu��s forehead,


    Subsequently, Liyu quickly puts on a pitiful face, and deliberately pinches her own fair thigh, forcing her eyes to well up with tears. In the face of the threat to her own well-being, Liyu has no regard for sisterly affection,


    In a display of sacrificing kin for the greater good, she points toward the oblivious white wolf behind her,


    "Mommy, I didn��t want to fight! It was Limo who was running around chaotically! I was only trying to stop her!"


    "Meowyyy??!!"


    Hearing her sister��s words, the little white wolf naturally protests with a ��meow�� cry,


    However,


    After awaiting Yumo��s response anxiously for some time, the young grey-haired girl can��t help but frown,


    Hmm?


    ��Why...why?��


    ��Mother, why aren��t you responding?��


    Seeing no response from Yumo, Liyu takes a deep breath, plucks up courage, moves next to Yuan��er, and carefully peeks into the kitchen:


    "Mom... Mom?"


    Upon seeing the situation inside, several question marks appear simultaneously around Liyu,


    ��Huh?��


    At this moment,


    Yumo, who was meant to be quietly preparing their lunch in the kitchen, is inexplicably standing motionless in front of the granite countertop.


    This familiar scene made Liyu wonder if her mother had entered into ��Statue mode�� again.


    Just as Liyu was pondering this question,


    Her brow suddenly furrowed, as she noticed something unusual in the room and a strange atmosphere.


    Her mother maintained her usual demeanor, but subtly, it gave Liyu an inexplicable discomfort, causing her heart to start beating rapidly.


    In the air,


    The oppressive feeling that made one��s breath catch was even causing Yuan��er to feel fear. Yuan��er, suspecting that Yumo might be angry, quickly hid behind Liyu and started regretting her previous noisy behavior,


    Additionally,


    ��Huh?A smell of blood?... What... what exactly happened here?��


    Suddenly, a bad feeling surged in Liyu��s heart,


    "Mom? Are... Are you okay?"


    Realizing that observing wouldn��t yield any results, Liyu slightly raised her voice and called out softly to the gorgeous black silhouette,


    As Liyu��s words entered her ears,


    Yumo seemed to finally respond,


    Then under Liyu��s somewhat apprehensive gaze, she slowly turned her eyes toward them. The young girl��s eyes were like brilliant red gems, beautiful and flawless, possessing a captivating charm, however, the moment they met Yumo��s crimson eyes,


    ��?!!!��


    ��What,��


    ��What is this?!��


    Liyu didn��t feel the usual tenderness and warmth, instead, she felt as if her heart had suddenly stopped.


    That cold gaze, the indifferent look, made Liyu��s heart tremble. It felt as if she was plunged into an icy spring, the cold seeping into every pore.


    Beyond the cold aura from her Mother, Liyu also felt an intense sense of unfamiliarity,


    "Mother... Mother?"


    Drawing in a sharp breath, Liyu also noticed something unusual about the tip of Yumo��s right finger...


    ��Is that?��


    ��Blood??��


    ��What, what happened?��

 Chapter 357 - 358: The Unusual [3/5]

    In the outskirt forest not far from Black Rose camp,


    Under the escort of dozens of men wearing black clothes, a man in fine attire, handsome yet with a solemn expression, swiftly traversed through the forest. He came to a clearing at the center.


    This man was none other than the second prince of Red Leaf Empire, Amon.


    Amon came here for one purpose only - to search for his subordinates who had lost contact suddenly.


    When the Abyssal Demons retreated from SkyDome city, almost everyone was reveling in the joy of surviving a catastrophe. However, Amon was among the few who did not indulge in joy; instead, he felt very uneasy.


    The organized and regular attacks of the Abyssal Demons had shattered their human world��s centuries-old understanding.


    The threat to humans by Abyssal Demons after this war had undoubtedly increased a lot.


    However,


    That wasn��t a matter of utmost concern for Amon. No matter how powerful the enemy was, as long as they unite and cooperate, he firmly believed that human forces could certainly confront Abyssal Demons.


    After all, the human world housed many exceptional powerhouses, including their royal family��s Old Man, the Pope Asumos Church, the Supreme Elder of Holy Lomari, the leaders of the Holy Tower and Red Moon Tower Master, and many more.


    It is often said,


    Even the most robust fortress crumbles from within.


    In the past, no matter how much humans fought amongst themselves, they would unite and cooperate when confronted with the powerful attacks of Abyssal Demons. Think about thirty years ago when the [Sword Demon] attacked the Snow Night Empire. The Red Leaf Empire, which was engaged in local warfare with the Snow Night Empire, didn��t they immediately choose to negotiate with them? They then jointly dealt with that fearsome Demon king [Sword Demon].


    What worried Amon was the existence of traitors within human forces who were assisting the Demons.


    After SkyDome Battle, this idea had firmly taken root in his mind.


    The Abyssal Demons are indeed powerful, but the troops trained by Xue Tianao should not have been so easily overwhelmed. According to the memories of a few surviving soldiers, many of the new weapons distributed by Xue Tianao to them suddenly failed during the battle, leaving countless guards in an inexplicable unarmed state, only to be devoured alive by the Demons.


    Besides the failure of ordinary weapons, many of the massive lethal weapons prepared by Xue Tianao, such as the magic energy fission bomb, did not function in battle. If the fission bomb had been thrown at the Abyssal Demons outside the city from the beginning, the result might have been different. But who knew that the Empire soldiers at the launch center of the fission bomb mysteriously fell asleep at that moment?


    Moreover,


    The mysteriously interrupted communications, the sealed spaces, the soldiers who went out for help and then lost contact��


    All these unusual events made Amon feel somewhat suspicious.


    Although through this operation, they can now confirm that the high-level entities amongst Abyss Demons indeed possessed wisdom! But Amon believes that even with wisdom, they can��t achieve this level.


    Especially things like blocking information, if done so perfectly, it��s definitely not the work of Abyssal Demons!


    It was undoubtedly other humans behind these actions! sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There��s an insider!!"


    Amon roared furiously within his heart,


    ��But who could this insider be?��


    Amon had already suspected a certain group �C The Duchy of Black Rose...


    The reason was simple. The Black Rose was one of the few forces within SkyDome City capable of committing such acts. Among these forces, only Black Rose family had suffered the least damage in the battle. Apart from a few dozen ordinary members who ��died��, the core members were virtually unscathed.


    Whether it was during the Demon invasion or after the attack ended, these people from Sadik Empire never showed any signs of fear! Even if they did, Amon could feel a faint smile hidden beneath their expressions.


    Therefore, Amon began to suspect the Black Rose family and dispatched people to investigate them.


    In addition,


    Amon also wanted to use this investigation to obtain more information about Black Rose Dukedom, as for the current Red Leaf Empire, the Duchy of Black Rose was undoubtedly a significant potential threat. Understanding more about the strongest people in the region would certainly be more beneficial than harmful for his Empire.


    However,


    What surprised Amon was,


    -"Your Highness, we have arrived at the outskirts of Black Rose camp and activated the Holy Domain magic scroll... we are ready to start..."-


    Those who had received a [Holy Order] magic scroll from him sent this message back and then he mysteriously lost contact with them. No matter how Amon tried to reconnect, it was of no avail. After hesitating for a moment, Amon brought his loyal guards to this place to search for the traces of his four subordinates.


    However,


    When Amon followed the signal of the location magic and came to a clearing in the forest, the second prince��s eyes suddenly narrowed, his expression drastically changed, and a strong feeling of nausea surged up from his stomach, forcing him to quickly cover his mouth to prevent the ��rainbow�� from spraying out,


    Unfortunately,


    He still couldn��t stop the vomiting...


    "Ugh~"


    "What... what happened here?!"


    At that instant,


    The area was covered in a layer of bright red liquid, which was made up of flesh and entrails! The bodies of four people had been torn to pieces, making it almost impossible to recognize their original forms.


    The limbs and arms that had been drained by some strange power were scattered all over the place, with the pungent smell of blood and the horrifying scent of death filling every corner around them.


    When Amon and his men first stepped in, they were hit head-on by this bloody smell, as if being stared at by a monster from the abyss, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    Several black-clothed men who couldn��t bear it directly knelt on the ground,


    Even those who were stronger couldn��t help but feel dizzy.


    After a moment of silence and adjusting his mindset, a black-robed man shakily walked over to Amon,


    "Prince Amon... Di... Did Roger and the others encounter some wild beast?"


    "That... seems unlikely..."


    Amon gritted his teeth, expressing his complicated feelings.


    "They are professional information gatherers. When they go out to gather information, they are certainly well-prepared to fend off beasts. Besides, it��s well known that there aren��t any powerful beasts around here. Even if they were attacked by beasts, it��s unlikely that Roger and Molok would have died so pitifully..."


    Gazing intently at the half-blurred head lying on the ground, Amon couldn��t help but take a heavy breath.


    Obviously,


    His four subordinates had been instantly killed by something powerful...


    Killed instantly by an overwhelmingly dominant force...


    "Were they... discovered by Black Rose members?"


    A thought crossed Amon��s mind as he pensively gazed in the direction of Black Rose family��s camp.


    As the prince pondered, another man in a black robe cautiously approached Amon. With a concerned look, he gazed toward Black Rose camp while asking for Amon��s directive,


    "Then, Your Highness, it��s clear that Roger and Molok failed... what about us? Should we continue the investigation?"


    "..."


    Amon��s brow furrowed slightly at the suggestion. Without much thought, the prince shook his head uneasily:


    "No need, we will return immediately. We can��t figure anything out right now, and attempting to investigate is nothing more than a death wish... If my judgment is correct, their reconnaissance was discovered by the people of Black Rose ..."


    Saying this,


    Ignoring the unreasonable advice of his other subordinates, Amon left the clearing without looking back.


    As he hastily departed, Amon glanced back at the bloody scene...


    However,


    If it was indeed the Black Rose family, their methods were far too brutal...


    The corpses of these four people,


    Honestly,


    They didn��t look like they had encountered a human cultivator,


    But rather like they had been torn to pieces by some bloodthirsty monster...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Inside a small wooden house, upon being swept by Yumo��s incredibly indifferent and cold gaze, Yuan��er, who had originally come to find her mother for comfort, shivered. The smile on her little face disappeared instantly, replaced by fear and unease.


    In contrast to Yumo��s usual gentle, loving gaze that made Yuan��er feel comfortable,


    Yumo��s gaze now made Yuan��er feel very unfamiliar, even arousing a touch of fear in her heart.


    The warm atmosphere in the hut plummeted in an instant...


    "Mom... Mom?"


    An anxious Yuan��er stopped in her tracks and cautiously hid behind Liyu. She tugged at Liyu��s hand uneasily, looking at her older sister with pleading eyes,


    "Sister Liyu... is Mom, is she, angry?"


    That was the only possibility the little girl could think of.


    On the other side, in response to her sister��s question, Liyu did not speak but slowly shook her head, internally dismissing Yuan��er��s assumption.


    She was very clear,


    Even if Yumo was angry, she would never look at them with such cold eyes.


    This situation,


    Seemed to be similar to the past...


    And,


    Their mother,


    The frequency of her entering this state... seemed to be escalating?


    Upon this realization, Liyu bit her lip anxiously, and her expression turned serious.

 Chapter 358 - 359 Yumo’s strange state [4/5]

    As a devoted daughter who consistently cares about her mother, Liyu was well aware of her Mother��s current state.


    According to Sister Kalina, this odd behavior from their Mother probably began over four hundred years ago.


    At that time,


    Asumos Church joined forces with the main powers of the continent, putting together an army to invade the Great Winter Forest. They intended to entirely eliminate the threat from the North.


    However, their initial confidence and high spirits eventually gave way to defeat and humiliation.


    Even though their attack was pushed back by Brother Pierre and Sister Kalina, three Earth Apostles managed to slip into Demon Temple. Always practical, their mother used these intruders for an experiment... She seemingly let these three Apostles attack her freely, timing how long it would take for them to damage her.


    As expected,


    These three Apostles tried their best, aggressively attacking her Temple body for roughly a week, without success. After sacrificing their lives in a final attack, they simply died from power draining...


    At least, that��s how their Mother saw it...


    These three Apostles eventually died of exhaustion.


    But according to Sister Kalina, only two of the Apostles died from exhaustion. The last one was actually killed by Mom, drained into a mummy by her bloody butterflies and crumbled to pieces...


    And the strange thing is that their mother seemed to not remember any of that.


    Most importantly,


    When their mother fought back against the remaining Apostle, the aura of the Temple became very heavy, The cold and chilly vibe from the Temple made Kalina and Pierre feel unfamiliar and shiver in fear...


    They were puzzled about what was happening to their Mother.


    Fortunately,


    In the centuries that followed, Mom��s condition stayed normal, and she didn��t fall into that strange state again. This let the children gradually forget about the events of that day...


    Yet,


    In recent years,


    This odd behavior of their mother has resurfaced before Liyu and the others,


    And it was happening more frequently...


    This made Liyu feel very uneasy,


    "Mom... what��s going on?"


    Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar black-haired girl, Liyu unconsciously adopted an alert stance, cautiously shielding Yuan��er behind her. In the past, Liyu firmly believed that no matter how angry her mother was, she would never harm them as her children. The worst she would do��


    Was to spank them with feather duster.


    However,


    Facing her Mom in this state Liyu��s confidence had vanished, leaving her consumed by deep worry.


    Because of Liyu��s heightened alertness, she became extra cautious. This left Yuan��er too frightened to utter a word, creating a palpable silence in the kitchen. The atmosphere felt so heavy, making it difficult to breathe...


    Yet, sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just at that moment,


    The little white wolf, which Liyu had earlier moved aside, casually approached her younger sisters. The unaware Limo didn��t sense the tense and heavy atmosphere in the kitchen. Rather, she wondered why her sisters had suddenly become so silent.


    Moreover,


    ��Meow?�� (What tasty food is Mommy making?)


    Curious Limo, wagging her tail, poked her head out with her innocent eyes peeking into the kitchen,


    "Awoo, meow?" (What��s going on? What are we having for lunch today?)


    ?!


    ��Sis�� Do you even know when to hold back?!��


    Liyu couldn��t help but glare at her sister, who had just barged in and mentally yelled out of irritation.


    However,


    Liyu, who was about to drag Limo away, noticed that with the little white wolf��s random ��meowing��, their mother��s hollow and icy red eyes started to regain their usual warmth.


    The heavy atmosphere disappeared all of a sudden, and the fluttering bloody butterflies gradually calmed down.


    As their black-haired mother��s eyes slowly regained their shine, the foreign chill vanished instantly. Her gentle and innocent gaze once again met her children��s eyes,


    ��?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    "What��s the matter? Are you hungry?"


    A slightly confused Yumo looked at her three little darlings at the kitchen door and asked out of curiosity.


    Seeing their mother back to her normal self, Liyu breathed a sigh of relief. The little girl casually scratched her head and nodded eagerly,


    "Yes!! I��m hungry, I want to eat what Mommy made!"


    "Is that so."


    While petting the little white wolf snuggling against her leg, Yumo responded with a warm smile,


    "You really are a bunch of foodies."


    "Mom��"


    "Hmm? What is it, Liyu?"


    "Were you cooking just now? Did you feel anything strange? Like, did you feel unwell?"


    "Strange? Unwell?"


    Hearing Liyu��s words, Yumo furrowed her brows in confusion, then slowly shook her head,


    "What are you saying? your Mom is perfectly fine. I was just cooking for you all, what could possibly be wrong?"


    "Ah, no, it��s nothing. I was just asking out of curiosity."


    "Hmm, you silly girl... Nevermind, go wait in the dining room. The fish will be ready soon."


    "Mmm, got it."


    Liyu obediently nodded, then led Yuan��er out of the kitchen.


    Just a few steps out, she quickly ran back to pull a little white wolf, who was trying to make a mess in the kitchen...


    After giving Yumo a cute and innocent smile, Liyu closed the kitchen door.


    In the modestly sized kitchen, only Yumo remained.


    "Hmm? What��s up with that child? Why does she seem a bit odd..."


    The black-haired girl unconsciously twirled her hair with her delicate fingers, tilting her head in confusion.


    ��Humph, these little ones couldn��t have made more trouble��.��


    Although feeling a bit puzzled, Yumo decided to focus on cooking for now. Getting the promised grilled Nile fish ready for the kids was her main goal at the moment. At the same time, Yumo was excited to see the happy faces of her little ones when they taste this dish.


    When the children are happy,


    She naturally feels happy as well.


    ��Oh, right, this fish is some sort of King Fish, isn��t it? I should share half of it with those Black Rose kids. They work so hard every day, they deserve a treat.��


    With these thoughts,


    Yumo, filled with enthusiasm, bent down to pick up the kitchen knife from the counter. However, her brows suddenly furrowed,


    ��Hmm? What��s this?��


    She slowly raised her hand, looking at her sleeve, which had been stained red by an unknown ��liquid��.


    A strong sense of confusion quickly overcame Yumo,


    ��What...what��s going on?��


    "Why is there blood on my clothes?"


    "Hmm?"


    ��What... what��s that?��


    Feeling puzzled, Yumo inadvertently glanced at the huge oven nearby. Seeing the number ��20�� magically illuminated on the oven, Yumo instinctively scratched her head in confusion,


    ��Wait? Didn��t I only bake it for a few minutes? How... how is it twenty minutes already?��


    "Did I,"


    "Did I zone out again"

 Chapter 359 - 360:

    Moments later, as Yumo had completely regained her former state, an unusually lavish lunch was set before the little ones.


    Tears unconsciously streamed down Yuan��er and Limo��s faces as they gazed upon the feast brimming with colorful, fragrant, and delectable dishes. The children had been longing for Yumo��s cooking. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Yuan��er had confirmed that their mother was back to normal and no longer exuding the heavy cold aura as before, her actions were no longer restrained. The young girl then gleefully took a large piece of mouth-watering fish with her fork and directly popped it into her mouth.


    As the food stimulated her taste buds, an overwhelming feeling of happiness bloomed on Yuan��er��s face.


    Though Yuan��er had been taught dining etiquette while at the Marquis��s house, she always seemed to discard these formalities in front of Yumo, revealing her most genuine self to her mother.


    With her mouth full of food, Yuan��er��s face puffed up like a hamster��s, appearing extremely cute, making one have the urge to poke her little cheeks.


    Of course,


    Yumo did just that.


    Poking and marveling at her adorable daughter.


    On the other side, Limo, a naturally carefree little white wolf, paid no mind to Yumo��s previous condition. Once Yumo announced ��Let��s eat,�� the little white wolf freely jumped onto the table, directly grabbed a roast chicken, and began devouring it.


    Instantly, she had oil smeared all over her mouth, and the table in front of her was in total chaos.


    In contrast to Limo and Yuan��er, Liyu was much more elegant. She cut the fish on her plate leisurely with a knife and fork and gracefully savored each bite.


    She was a well-behaved child, and naturally, her eating manner was refined.


    The dining styles of the three children were completely different.


    But on their little faces, they all wore expressions of pleasure.


    Clearly, the girls were extremely satisfied with the meal prepared by Yumo.


    For a moment, the dining room was filled with an atmosphere of bliss and harmony.


    Yumo didn��t join them for the meal. Instead, she propped her chin on her hands, quietly watching her daughters enjoy the food. Looking at her daughters�� blissful smiles, a sweet smile also unconsciously bloomed on her face.


    Her crimson eyes were full of doting affection.


    When her children were happy, she was happy.


    "Eat slowly, don��t rush. There��s plenty," she said, unable to resist admonishing the little white wolf who was eating like she was starved.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was enjoying the ��bliss of family,�� the door to the dining room opened slowly, and an elderly man with white hair and a monocle elegantly entered the room.


    The visitor was none other than the Black Rose family��s old butler, Sebastian.


    "Ah? Little Sai is here? Do you want to come over and eat something?"


    The black-haired girl habitually waved at the old man,


    Although Sebastian now seems to have aged, in Yumo��s eyes, Sebastian is still the crying, naive child of the past.


    At Yumo��s invitation, Sebastian smiled and shook his head:


    "No need, Lady Yumo, I��ve already had one"


    "Oh? That��s a shame."


    Yumo regretfully sighed,


    Then she looked at the white-haired old man with some confusion:


    "Didn��t you go to handle official affairs for Xiao today? Why did you come back all of a sudden? Is there an emergency?"


    "Oh, it��s not urgent. But, indeed there is something."


    "Hm?"


    "Well�� Lady Yumo, the elves have accepted your previous invitation and are here to visit you now."


    Sebastian respectfully said,


    Upon hearing this, Yumo was slightly taken aback, and a trace of disbelief emerged in her crimson eyes,


    "Huh? They came willingly?"


    Despite several invitations before,


    They have all declined for various reasons. Yumo even thought that the elves had some dissatisfaction with her.


    This time,


    ��Why did they suddenly agree?��


    ...


    At the same time, in the camp of Black Rose family, a handsome Elf with long green hair, dressed in a delicate and magnificent white robe, accompanied by three elf attendants, entered the territory of Black Rose with a nervous heart,


    And this man was the prince of the elven race, Odom, who is second to none in the elf clan.


    He was the elf who had assisted in ��rescuing�� Yumo. (When she was acting as the young lady of Marquis household)


    Facing the visiting elf friends, the nearby Black Rose soldiers showed innocent and friendly smiles to them, and many people warmly greeted the elves,


    Instantly giving the foreign friends the most sincere and warm greetings, directly making the elves puzzled.


    ��???��


    ��Ah�� what��s happening? Why are these horrible people greeting us?��


    The three very nervous attendants couldn��t help thinking about this.


    It��s normal to have such thoughts,


    After all, in the eyes of these elves, the Black Rose Duchy is synonymous with ��wolves and tigers��. Whenever these guys visit the elf clan, it always causes a huge commotion. In the impressions of these elves, the people of the Black Rose are always fierce and murderous, filled with a horrifying aura that could scare the dead to life, even leading to nocturnal relocations of tombs.


    If it is said,


    Evil people have the grim reaper tattooed on their backs,


    Then surely on the back of the grim reaper, the Black Rose Duchy��s crest is tattooed.


    However,


    These guys, who used to relentlessly bully them like the grim reaper, have all turned into harmless and friendly appearances now? The saying goes, ��Strange things must be suspicious��. The abnormal greetings from these people made the visiting elves involuntarily gasp in surprise.


    In a certain sense, the fear of Black Rose Family members by the elf tribe even far surpasses Abyssal Demons...


    ��These... these bastards... What are they plotting this time?��


    While cautiously monitoring the surrounding situation, these elf attendants unconsciously began to gather magical power in their bodies, ready to face a possible ��attack�� at any moment. Venturing deep into the ��enemy camp�� made the terror in their hearts reach unprecedented levels.


    By contrast,


    Odom, walking in front of these elf attendants, was much more composed.


    He appeared indifferent, with no intention of guarding his surroundings, which caused the attendants behind him to show confused expressions. One of the attendants hurried to Odom��s side and reminded anxiously:


    "Your Highness, Don��t let their warm greeting relax your vigilance, they��re trying to numb us! They might be plotting something! Please be careful! They might ambush us at any time..."


    However,


    Odom, seemingly disdaining his subordinate��s words, gave him a dismissive eye roll.


    With a look that seemed to see through life, he spoke indifferently:


    "Ah, Jerome, can you use your brain for once?... Do they... do they really need to play tricks on us?"


    "Eh? Your Highness?"


    "Hehe, these guys, if they really wanted to do something to us, we would have been dead a long time ago..."


    With a helpless shake of his head, Odom no longer paid attention to his subordinates and leisurely walked deeper into the camp.


    The unexpected warmth and hospitality of the nearby Black Rose members puzzled Odom greatly, and he had considered remaining on high alert and awareness watching his surroundings. However, recalling his older brother��s ��happy�� face that was even uglier than crying every time they confronted the Black Rose Family, Odom let go of his idea of resistance,


    ��Forget it, just slack off...��


    Back when the Black Rose guys infiltrated the Elf Forest, they, having the advantage of numbers and terrain, were still unable to defeat Black Rose soldiers. Not to mention now, when the situation has been completely reversed?! Under these circumstances, what can he really do if they want to do something to him?


    If, a few days ago, Odom still harbored a trace of fighting spirit, a trace of the fighting spirit to lead the elf tribe to defeat the oppressive Black Rose Family.


    Then now...


    The fighting spirit in Odom��s heart has been stuffed into a safe and sunk directly into the endless abyss.


    In Odom��s view, if their elf tribe worked hard to cultivate and prepare for war, there would always be a slight possibility of defeating The Duchy of Black Rose. However, if they have to confront Abyssal Demons while battling them? Then...


    Ten elf tribes wouldn��t be enough for the opponent to even fight seriously...


    ��Since there��s no hope,��


    ��Then just accept it...��


    Thinking of this, Odom felt a sense of relief, his handsome face no longer showed the hardness of the past, only a resigned expression remained. Even this once always domineering elf prince, under the incomprehensible gaze of his subordinates, hummed a little tune~


    "La lalala La lalala La~"

 Chapter 360 - 361: Difficult Decision [1/2]

    Two days ago,


    Following a series of investigations, our esteemed Elven Prince Odom came to a stark realization of a pressing problem. His tribe had been compelled to aid Black Rose in erecting an information-blocking barrier near SkyDome.


    This action, regrettably, left SkyDome city isolated and vulnerable to an onslaught from the abyssal demons...


    This inevitably sparked suspicion in Odom��s mind. In his view, the Black Rose Family intended to discipline the Son of Destiny, to persuade his Snow Night Empire to hide their feud with Sadik Empire. But how would this lesson be imparted?


    Would it be akin to how their own Elven tribe had been treated? A good thrashing to promote better behavior?


    "Probably... a beating will do the trick..."


    Odom speculated,


    However, reality soon proved that the Elf Prince��s suppositions were gravely inaccurate. SkyDome fell under a direct and brutal assault by abyssal demons. Xue Tianao��s forces were all but uprooted in a single day, with Xue Tianao himself tragically dying amidst this ��re-education�� process.


    Despite the appearance of Xue Tianao succumbing to the assault of abyssal demons, Odom held steadfast to his belief that Black Rose was irrefutably involved in the matter!


    Later on, while aiding Black Rose Family in constructing their garden, Odom chanced upon the pink-haired girl playing within the camp exhibiting peculiar behavior...


    He could faintly perceive the power of Shadow emanating from her!


    This aura was strikingly similar to the one wielded by demon lord entity that had previously attacked SkyDome City!


    Recognizing this, Odom promptly confirmed his suspicions.


    "The Black Rose miscreants are to blame!! These monsters... they... they��ve actually allied themselves with abyssal demons?"


    Despite his inner turmoil and shock,


    Odom strangely felt a shred of relief...


    After all,


    When juxtaposed with Snow Night Empire, Black Rose��s treatment of their Elven clan could be described as ��benevolent.��


    Furthermore, Odom began to ponder, as to why their tribe, who had consistently tried to resist Black Rose, had not been annihilated... and why so few elves had perished...


    Of course,


    Pushing these swirling emotions aside,


    Odom��s most nagging concern was whether to share his discovery with the other human factions. Although he held no particular fondness for them, they were still allies in the fight against abyssal demons. But, if the collaboration between Black Rose Family and abyssal demons were to be exposed?


    What would become of their Elf tribe? Would they face retaliation from Black Rose Family? If Black Rose Family unleashed the same ruthlessness they showed to Xue Tianao onto the Elven clan, the latter��s ancient lineage might very well fade into the annals of the continent��s history.


    However,


    Just when Odom was wrestling with this predicament, Xiao made an unanticipated visit to the Elven camp. Although Odom strained to control his emotions while receiving this revered figure,


    the inevitable, unsurprisingly, transpired.


    Odom��s anxious demeanor and strange gaze were ultimately noticed by Xiao,


    After a few probing exchanges, Odom realized that the ��truth�� had been discerned by the Duke of Black Rose.


    However,


    Unexpectedly, Xiao didn��t plan to silence Odom by killing him, but playfully sipped his tea and quietly tied Odom to a chair for a friendly chat. Xiao even nodded subtly, confirming Odom��s guess. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we indeed have some connections with abyssal demons."


    "What?! You!"


    When his speculation was confirmed, Odom showed a gritting expression and even roared in an unusual outburst,


    "You bastards?! It was tolerable when you bullied us, but you can actually do such a conscienceless thing! If the other powers knew about this, they definitely won��t let you off!! Teaming up with abyssal demons, have you lost your minds?!"


    "Hehe, it��s not necessary for Your Highness to worry about us, we��re doing fine. But it��s Your Highness who seems a bit incoherent now? You don��t really think you can reveal these things in your current state, do you?"


    "You! You... you��re going to silence me by killing me after all, aren��t you?"


    "Hahaha, just kidding, our Black Rose family has always loved peace, we don��t like fighting and killing. We won��t kill you."


    "Not killing me? Aren��t you afraid I��ll spill the beans?"


    "Don��t care~"


    "What?!"


    Xiao��s casual words startled Odom, and his emerald eyes were full of doubt. In response to this, Xiao casually shook his head, stood up with a meaningful look, and approached the elven prince:


    "Do you think people will believe you if you spill the beans?"


    "You, what do you mean?"


    "Simple, you only have your own words, why should others believe you? Compared to your Elf tribe, the reputation of our Black Rose in the human world is better. Speaking of which, as an old friend of the Elves, I should remind you that if you let this out, whether others will doubt us or not, they will certainly think that you Elves deliberately set up the barrier to block SkyDome City from communicating with the outside world. After all, it��s a fact that the barrier was set up by you. If we didn��t help you hide it..."


    With that, Xiao patted Odom on the shoulder considerately:


    "They would think that it��s your Elf tribe that teamed up with abyssal demons and turned traitor."


    "But... but it was you!"


    "Do you have any evidence? Other than your mouth? And... what good does it do you to reveal it? To other powers on the continent, our Black Rose and your Elf tribe have always been very ��friendly��. If they think we��ve teamed up with abyssal demons, can your Elf tribe stay out of it? So... after you ��helped�� us set up the barrier, we��re in the same boat. Let��s get along, partner~"


    With a playful smile, Xiao gently tapped Odom��s head, "Also, rest assured, I will prove to you that abyssal demons... are not as brutal as you think."


    "..."


    At Xiao��s words, Odom fell into an odd silence. Despite this, Xiao didn��t care and continued on his own,


    "Ah, right, I came to see you for another reason."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Odom lifted his head weakly and locked eyes with the deep, dark gaze of Xiao.


    "What purpose?"


    "To introduce you to someone."


    "Meet someone?"


    At this reply, Odom frowned.


    "But you seem... not really eager for me to meet them?"


    "Heh��"


    As Odom��s words fell into her ears, Xiao paused for a moment and rubbed his temples with a somewhat self-deprecating gesture. he didn��t deny Odom��s question.


    "Yes, I don��t really want you to come."


    "Then... why?"


    "Simple. Lady Yumo has invited you so many times. If you still refuse to come, My lady will be unhappy."


    As he spoke, Xiao showed a quite friendly smile.


    "So, for the sake of keeping Lady Yumo in a good mood~ come along, Prince Odom~"


    Despite his gentle words, his voice was filled with heavy pressure, causing Odom to take a deep breath. He managed to squeeze a smile onto his face, looking more miserable than if he were crying...


    Seeing this, Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "But before we go, I��ll tell you some important things, remember them~"


    "Can... can I not?"


    "What do you think?"


    Xiao smiled faintly.


    Behind Odom, five members of the Nightingale squad instantly made Odom��s spine chill by sending him some warmth - five swords were aimed directly at his head...


    Odom: (���n��.)

 Chapter 361 - 362: Xiao’s Worries [2/2]

    Time returns to present, in the central garden of Black Rose��s camp.


    Despite his unwillingness, no matter how much he didn��t want to meet that ��terrifying�� woman, Odom with swords pointed at his neck, eventually agreed to Xiao��s request and came here with a few attendants who were fairly mentally resilient.


    Inside the garden, Yumo had been waiting for a long time.


    Yumo has always held a certain fondness for the elves. After all, this race��s nature of ��love to help others�� is quite likable, and they have been providing a lot of help to Xiao and her children recently. Yumo really wanted to find a chance to thank such a friendly race~


    However,


    When Yumo previously invited the elves, they chose to decline. This made Yumo wonder if they disliked her��


    Fortunately,


    Xiao assured her that the elves needed time to recover from the previous SkyDome battle, and that��s why they declined her invitation. This made Yumo feel a bit better. Yumo was also worried, wondering if her previous meeting with Prince Odom didn��t go well, resulting in a bad impression of Black Rose family to the elves��


    Yumo didn��t want her actions to have any negative impact on her children.


    So,


    Upon learning of the elven visit, Yumo makes an extra effort to look her best, enlisting the help of Sebastian. She��s adamant not to let the Black Rose Household be disgraced because of her actions.


    Thus prepared, Yumo was ready to welcome the elf prince.


    However,


    When Yumo saw Odom, she couldn��t help but frown.


    ��??��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Whats wrong with him ?!��


    At this moment, the elven prince seems to have lost the vibrant energy he had at their first meeting. While his facial features and clothing remain impeccable, his eyes��the windows to the soul��have lost their spark, becoming eerily quiet...


    It could even be said they��re empty, as if he��s completely zoned out, which leaves Yumo perplexed.


    "Prince Odom... Are you... are you alright?"


    "I... I��m fine,"


    Odom responds with a vacant smile. From time to time, he sneaks a glance at the dark-haired man nonchalantly leaning against his shoulder. When he meets the deep gaze of this man, Odom can��t help but swallow,


    The other��s gaze is incredibly friendly, yet it terrifies the elven prince.


    Subtly, a voice seems to echo in his mind,


    -��You��re aware of what you should and shouldn��t say, right?��-


    Taking a deep breath, Odom awkwardly waves at the black-haired girl in front of him,


    "I��m perfectly fine, couldn��t be any better..." S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    ---


    Inside the garden,


    Odom, the prince of the elves, sits quietly in a pavilion. His current company is the so-called Young Lady of the notorious Black Rose Duchy.


    To tell the truth, Odom feels like surrendering; he doesn��t want to resist any longer.


    After all, what��s the point of his resistance when confronting these nightmarish creatures of Black Rose?


    People often say that when facing powerful enemies, one must bravely resist to die with dignity. But Odom knows that in the face of these monsters of Black Rose, resistance will only bring more humiliation.


    Thinking of his brother, who constantly resists and as a result gets strung up and beaten each time, stripping him of his dignity...


    In any case,


    The only purpose for Odom��s visit to the Black Rose��s camp was to save his own life...


    Thinking about how a noble elf like him is living so stiflingly, Odom finds himself on the brink of tears...


    However,


    After being brought over by Xiao, and meeting Miss Yumo, Odom instinctively freezes for a moment.


    "Her... This beautiful girl... is she really an abyssal demon?"


    Odom had met Yumo once before,


    Back then, to him, Yumo was the hidden mastermind pretending to be innocent! Definitely the crafty and venomous type!


    But,


    After undergoing Xiao��s ��training�� these past two days, Odom can��t help but believe that the girl before him is truly harmless and even quite naive and adorable,


    Otherwise, Xiao wouldn��t have wasted so much time guiding him...


    ��But, that Xiao... went out of his way to train me that much, plus his genuine respectful demeanor...��


    Thinking about this, Odom involuntarily squints his eyes.


    In his view, this black-haired girl may be naive, but she is definitely the real leader of these Black Rose people.


    ��Xiao must be afraid of her! Otherwise, he wouldn��t have made up so many lies!��


    What if, I reveal the truth to her, then maybe...?


    ...


    Suddenly, a bold idea springs into Odom��s mind,


    ��Could it be possible for our elven tribe to finally break free from Black Rose��s tyranny?!��


    Thinking of this, a hint of wild joy flashes in Odom��s eyes.


    However,


    Just as Odom begins to entertain this thought, a chilling whisper suddenly invades his mind,


    "Your Highness, don��t think about unrealistic things, hmm~"


    "?!?!"


    As soon as these words were out, Odom shivered, couldn��t help but tremblingly cast a sidelong glance at the dark-haired man beside him,


    At this moment,


    The dark-haired man was looking at him with a meaningful gaze, as if he has seen through Odom��s thoughts, and affectionately pats Odom��s shoulder. Although he still has a friendly smile as always, Odom can sense a strong threat within that smile.


    As though he was warning him,


    To consider the outcomes before saying a word...


    ��


    All of a sudden, Xiao��s cautionary words from the day before played again in Odom��s ears, sending chills down his spine and causing him, the Elven Prince, to doubt his own decisions.


    If��


    If he were to truly voice a ��complaint,�� could it halt the actions of the Black Rose family?


    Looking at the warm exchange between the black-haired girl and Xiao, it was clear that their relationship was not ordinary��it was like they were ��family��. Even if the girl were to get mad due to the actions of the Black Rose family, she likely wouldn��t harm her own family for outsiders...


    At best, she might scold or rebuke them.


    Then what?


    The Black Rose people would only experience a slight, harmless blow. But what about his own people, the elves? They might be on the receiving end of a fearsome backlash from these monsters of family...


    Recalling Xiao��s icy cold words, Odom completely dispels the thoughts in his mind.


    Forget it...


    "I can��t take this risk..."


    He simply doesn��t have the courage.


    And so,


    Odom, close to tears, swallows the words he was about to say, represses the sadness in his heart, and forces a smile at the black-haired girl. His dull eyes, due to the melancholy in his heart, become lifeless and vacant...


    Then, the handsome prince, while being affectionately patted by Xiao, tried to put on a smile��a smile uglier than crying��and waved to the black-haired girl,


    "Hello... Lady Yumo..."


    "We��re glad you��re here, Prince Odom."


    Yumo warmly displayed an elegant and noble smile.

 Chapter 362 - 363 The Raging holy Sword part 1 [1/2]

    After meeting the elves, Yumo was deeply moved by the bond between the Black Rose and the elven race. Once the elven attendants greeted her in the garden, their Black Rose friends quickly pulled them aside for a chat.


    Soon, Prince Odom appeared before Yumo, arm in arm with Xiao, both of them sharing light-hearted banter, much to Yumo��s delight.


    "It seems that Xiao indeed made some good friends~" Yumo mused to herself.


    However, after a brief ten-minute chat and expressing her gratitude to the elves, Yumo��s brows furrowed in thought.


    ��Something seems... off...��


    She had seen the Elven Prince in the cave earlier and he was full of life....


    ��Why... now? He seems completely drained and tired?��


    To say he looked like he was at death��s door wouldn��t be an exaggeration.


    "Are you okay, Prince Odom? You seem quite down."


    "Huh?" Odom responded with a surprised look.


    Though he seemed vacant on the outside, inside, he was ranting.


    ��What?!��


    ��Why am I so out of energy?! You dare ask me why?! Isn��t it all because of your damned Black Rose family tormenting me these past few days?! They��ve been threatening me, leaving me on edge and drained. They��ve even forced me to memorize lines upon lines of dialogue?! I haven��t had a decent rest in days! How could I possibly have any energy left?!��


    As Odom raged internally, he maintained a cheerful smile on the outside. Remembering the ��script�� provided by Xiao, Odom feigned helplessness and shook his head:


    "I can��t help it, Lady Yumo. After the Abyssal Demons attack, our magic was nearly depleted. We��ve been worn out ever since. Moreover, we��ve been tirelessly aiding the wounded refugees of SkyDome, hence these bags under my eyes..."


    As he spoke, Odom let out a bitter laugh and rubbed his panda-like eyes,


    "You��re... so tired, why don��t you rest a bit?"


    "It��s okay. I just couldn��t bear seeing innocent people suffer. We��re tired, but seeing them recover... it��s a huge relief."


    "I see..."


    Yumo couldn��t help but nod her head, throwing an appreciative glance at Odom,


    ��The elves are always so kind-hearted.��


    ��Their dedication is genuinely admirable!��


    Yumo couldn��t help but be impressed.


    "Well... make sure you get plenty of rest. After all, your health is your greatest asset."


    On the other hand, seeing the black-haired girl��s unhesitating belief, Odom couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow.


    ��Did she actually believe that bullshit?��


    Everyone who knows about elves on this continent knows they usually don��t interfere in others�� affairs. They generally don��t hurt people intentionally, but they also don��t go out of their way to help others. And she believed him when he said he aided in the rescue effort? Does she really think elves are a helpful and kind-hearted race?


    ��Why... why does she have this impression of us?��


    ...


    ��No way, it��s because of him...��


    As if he��d realized something, Odom anxiously glanced at the black-haired man standing nearby. Given that nearly everything he was saying was scripted by the Duke, a chill ran down Odom��s spine.


    ��He predicted so accurately what this lady would ask...��


    ��Her impression of us elves must be linked to the Duke of Black Rose.��


    ��Lie and deceive? What kind of organization is this...��


    Internally, Odom found himself grumbling.


    Though he��d figured out some of the truth, he didn��t dare to reveal it. Holding onto this secret, the elven prince offered a sincere expression of gratitude to the young girl:


    "Thank you for your concern, Lady Yumo. We will take care of ourselves."


    Just as he said these words, Xiao stood up laughing heartily from one side, looking at the black-haired girl with a slightly guilty and helpless gaze:


    "Ah well, since Prince Odom is so tired. My lady, we shouldn��t insist on keeping him as our guest. Let��s let Prince Odom return and take a rest."


    "Ah? That��s...a bit disappointing...but...alright...after all, health comes first."


    Hearing this, Yumo couldn��t hide her disappointment.


    She was quite curious about the mysterious elven race.


    Though she had many questions for Odom, it was clearly inappropriate to ask him if he was so exhausted.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Yumo graciously agreed to Xiao��s words,


    "In that case, Prince Odom, you should return early and take a good rest. Don��t overwork yourself."


    "Mm, thank you for your concern, Lady Yumo."


    "Then, My Lady, I��ll escort Prince Odom back."


    After a respectful smile, sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao continued to walk arm in arm with Odom, heading out of the garden.


    As he turned around, an imperceptible smile slowly surfaced on his face.


    Indeed,


    ��Lady Yumo��s reaction was nearly as I had anticipated~��


    Feeling a small surge of victory, Xiao resolved to get Odom out of there quickly. Though he��d made extensive preparations, to minimize the risk of exposure, he needed Odom lave ASAP. Luckily, he had pushed Odom hard enough recently to make him seem on the verge of collapse...


    However,


    Just as Xiao was thinking of this,


    Yumo��s next words made Xiao��s body tremble,


    "Oh! Right, Prince Odom, didn��t the elves say they were bringing a holy sword to SkyDome as a gift to the Girl of Destiny this time? Can I take a look at that holy sword?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao��s heart skipped a beat, cold sweat trickling down his forehead...


    ��Mother...wants to see that holy sword I��ve been messing with?��


    Xiao��s eyebrows knitted together, surprise and confusion flickering in his deep black eyes.


    ��Mother?��


    ��She hadn��t shown any interest in the Holy Sword before, Why the sudden interest? And how did she know the elves were bringing the holy sword, particularly for Mengxi?��


    As Xiao puzzled over these thoughts, a wave of unease swept over him.


    Under normal circumstances,


    There would be no issue in showing Yumo the famed holy sword - Eshufier. But now, the sword was certainly not in a perfect state! To make this holy sword an ��ideal�� gift for the Girl of Destiny,


    Xiao had purposefully borrowed it from the Elf King for a period of ��training.�� However, to avoid future blame, after the sword was ��trained,�� Xiao returned it to the elves...


    Following Xiao��s ��training,�� the holy sword was safe to handle by any elf, but if someone from another race attempted to unsheathe it...


    ��It could... cause trouble...��

 Chapter 363 - 364 The Raging holy Sword part 2 [2/2]

    Imagining the possible aftermath, cold sweats trickled down the forehead of Black Rose Duke


    Xiao��s mind raced as he tried to figure out how to prevent Odom from handing over the Holy Sword to Yumo.


    It must be said, Xiao was very good at thinking out of the box and quickly came up with a suitable excuse. However, before he could utter a word, Odom nonchalantly turned around and nodded slightly:


    "Wanna see the Holy Sword? Sure, no problem at all."


    Odom replied almost without thinking.


    For him,


    He had seen too many people wanting to glimpse the Holy Sword. It was perfectly understandable that the black-haired girl in front of him wanted to see it out of curiosity. There was no reason to refuse...


    Besides,


    ��Can I even refuse?��


    So, with this thought in mind, Odom quickly nodded before Xiao could voice out, silently opening his space ring, causing the black-haired man next to him to wince.


    On the other hand,


    Under the expectant gaze of Yumo, a sleek sword embedded with blood diamonds, forged with blue gold, and white soul silver was taken out of the space ring.


    Though not flashy, the sword radiated an indescribable aura of killing intent. The strong aura surrounding it, even before being drawn, was already distorting the atmosphere, causing the magic and aura in the garden to riot due to the appearance of Eshufier.


    "Wow~, So this is the Holy Sword��"


    Yumo couldn��t help but be amazed.


    The excited black-haired girl quickly approached Odom,


    Received this legendary weapon from the elf prince, and carefully held it in her hands for a closer look.


    The reason why Yumo suddenly became interested in this world-renowned Holy Sword was naturally due to the trial.


    In order for Mengxi to successfully destroy her in the future, a powerful weapon was one of the most important things.


    Unfortunately,


    Lately, Yumo began to harbor serious doubts about the level of human weapon forging. It was one thing for ordinary soldiers�� weapons to be ineffective, but the fact that even weapons equipped by significant figures like Bai Yanluo and Mengxi couldn��t leave a scratch on her was beyond belief. They were only good enough to be her toothpicks.


    This left Yumo quite frustrated.


    Now, after the Battle of SkyDome, Yumo had gathered a vast amount of weapons previously crafted by Xue Tianao from the ruins. She set up a barrier, piling all these weapons onto herself. Then... as expected, aside from her clothes being obliterated, she was left without a scratch.


    At this point, Yumo totally gave up on weapons made by humans. So, she turned her attention to older races like dragons and elves, hoping their mythical artifacts could pose a challenge.


    Besides,


    From what she observed now, Eshufier, the Holy Sword of continental civilization, didn��t seem to disappoint.


    The mighty aura radiating from it was unmatched by any other weapon. Within its aura, it contained an immense power of purity. In Yumo��s eyes, this longsword truly deserved the title of a divine artifact. Unlike those wielded by past Apostles, which turned into junk metal after just a few strikes.


    This was indeed a Holy Sword.


    Truly a divine artifact that every swordsman longs for in their dreams.


    Truly an invaluable treasure kept within the elf tribe.


    ��The elves are willing to selflessly give such a precious treasure to Mengxi for the sake of the world��s future. Their spirit of sacrifice... is truly admirable.��


    Without realizing it, Yumo��s respect for the elf tribe deepened.


    ��Hmm?��


    Eyeing the simple yet profound sword sheath, a spark of curiosity lit up in Yumo��s eyes.


    ��It has a strong presence. So... should I give its hardness a test?��


    An eager smile emerged on the face of the black-haired girl.


    Then,


    Without wasting any more time, the resolute girl pulled out the Holy Sword Eshufier from its sheath, under the anxious gaze of Xiao and Sebastian. The Holy Sword that had once defeated the demon lord and saved the world, was now fully revealed to Yumo. Under the sunlight, the platinum blade of Eshufier etched with silver ancient runes, became even more dazzling.


    The platinum glow, accompanied by waves of pure power emerged suddenly and engulfed the entire garden. The sharp blade indeed resembled frost in autumn, its cold radiance scattering around, causing the surrounding flowers to instinctively feel threatened and tremble.


    While filled with the power of light, it also contained a terrifying murderous intent.


    This was Yumo��s most intuitive impression after unsheathing the Holy Sword.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was marveling at it, something unexpected happened.


    A powerful force suddenly burst forth from the Holy Sword!


    ��Hmm?!��


    ��What��s happening?!�� S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment,


    Under the confused gaze of Yumo, a dazzling platinum light suddenly surged from Eshufier! With the convergence of the endless platinum light, Eshufier astonishingly entered a light-sword state.


    A violent aura immediately roared out like a surging wave, charging all around with a forceful momentum.


    *Boom~*


    Under the intense aura, the beautiful garden around them was immediately reduced to a semi-destroyed state, with the terrifying residual heat causing nearby flowers to vaporize instantaneously.


    The dispersed waves even knocked the surrounding Black Rose members flying, even the Saint-level Odom was forced to kneel uncontrollably on the ground, looking somewhat horrified at the Holy Sword that had suddenly released its power.


    ��?!��


    "Why... why is Eshufier doing this?"


    ��The sword spirit was known to be unpredictable, but why would it suddenly unleash its power without cause?! Nobody at the scene had provoked it����


    ��No��


    ��Now is not the time to worry about these things!! What does Eshufier want to do?!��


    A surge of dread washed over Odom. Realizing something was amiss, fear showered on his face and quickly summoned all of his inner power to try and intervene, to stop their holy sword from its wild rampage.


    Unfortunately,


    It was too late.


    In the next moment, under the stunned gaze of almost everyone except Xiao who was sighing, the Holy Sword untimely erupted with a sky-shaking killing intent.


    This intent, like a burst dam, surged like an unstoppable force toward Yumo who was holding the sword hilt.


    "Damn it! Who gave you permission to touch my foot! Get lost!!"


    Accompanying the terrifying magic sword aura��s explosive release, a sweet voice, like honey but full of hostility, broke into everyone��s ears.


    Above the illuminated sword, an image of a furrowed brow and bared teeth vaguely appeared.


    Then,


    Eshufier, in its illuminated sword state, violently twisted its blade. With a force that seemed capable of cutting anything, it thrust directly toward Yumo��s chest.


    Yumo: "Huh?"


    *Boom~~*


    A deafening sound followed, with platinum light blasting out in every direction. The terrifying sword aura broke free from the Black Rose family��s camp and shot toward the sky like a beast freed from its chains. This awe-inspiring sight caught the attention of people from the various factions in the nearby camps, leaving them puzzled as they looked on.


    At the center of the explosion,


    Thick smoke was everywhere.


    Frantically getting up from the ground and hastily waving his hands to disperse the thick smoke nearby, a grimy and somewhat disheveled Odom rubbed his eyes and looked toward the center of the explosion:


    "Lady... Lady Yumo?! Are... are you okay?!"


    Eshufier��s actions had completely exceeded Odom��s expectations.


    The prince was thrown into a state of distress he��d never experienced before.


    What if,


    The black-haired girl had been seriously hurt, or worse, killed by the holy sword, wouldn��t the Black Rose go after him with a vengeance?! ... ��Hold on! Didn��t brother mention something about the holy sword being taken away by the Black Rose family for ��training��?��


    ��If it was trained by them, could the Holy Sword��s sudden attack on that girl be Xiaw��s doing?!��


    ��Could this be a case of internal strife?!��


    All sorts of strange thoughts flooded Odom��s mind, but he had no capacity to consider them. Instead, he raced forward anxiously, attempting to figure out exactly what was happening.


    However,


    Once the smoke completely cleared, the sight that met his eyes left Odom frozen on the spot, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.


    ��?!?!��


    At that moment,


    Despite Eshufier��s powerful attack, the black-haired girl, who was directly hit in the chest by the Holy Sword, still stood there as if nothing had happened.


    At her chest, where the Holy Sword supposed to pierce her, it seemed to have hit some sort of epic steel plate, unable to advance even an inch, and couldn��t even break the girl��s skin...


    ��?!!��


    ��This... how tough is this girl��s skin?!?!��


    ��The Holy Sword... couldn��t penetrate?!��


    Eshufier is a weapon that even the famous Sword Demon couldn��t defend against!!


    Although he felt a wave of relief, Odom was so shocked that he was momentarily at a loss.

 Chapter 364 - 365: Passing the Buck [1/1]

    Sword Demon


    He is one of the most frightening entities at the demon-king level. His existence instills greater fear among various groups on the continent than even the legendary Red Spider Lily (Higanbana).


    The reason is simple,


    The being responsible for instilling the deep-seated fear of Abyssal demons into the hearts of each race on this continent is none other than this legendary Sword Demon S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Abyssal Demon appeared in the northern part of Ancita continent, the northern region was undoubtedly the most terrified. As for the central and southern regions, where encounters with Abyssal Demons were rare, people weren��t excessively scared. Many thought that, despite the Abyssal Demons being scary, their armies and guardians could keep them safe.


    This belief held for a long time��


    Until Sword Demon came marching in all by himself��


    Sword Demon is undoubtedly a tremendously insane monster. In the past, even when the first and second Demon expeditions ended in failure, there were still many overconfident forces that looked down on the Abyssal Demon and even planned to continue their attacks on Winter Forest. It was then that Sword Demon appeared��


    This Demon-king entity, which showed itself to the world for the first time, quickly made everyone realize the terror of the Demons, especially those at the Demon-king level. Just one Demon King was able to beat up almost all the strong forces on the continent.


    Except for the Church that had already been knocked out by the Higanbana inside Winter Forest, whether it was the five great empires or the Three Tower masters or the others, all forces still planning to attack Winter Forest were ground down by Sword Demon.


    After numerous battles, the Five Great Empires were reduced to Four, Red Moon Tower, one of the Three Towers, was forced into hiding to rebuild its strength, and the Void Spirit Tower had it even worse, being wrecked by Sword Demon��


    When the tyranny of Sword Demon was rampaging across the continent, the one who stopped this Demon-king entity was the king of the elf tribe at that time- Kendal.


    What made Sword Demon the most feared Demon King was 2 things, first was the pale giant sword in his hand that could annihilate souls, and the second was his despair-inducing defense.


    The deep purple armor that shielded the Sword Demon defended against almost every attack. Even the Void Tower��s master��s lethal blow was deflected by this armor, which led to his defeat. He was sneered at and played by Sword Demon, and with a mere slap, his head was sent flying.


    This kind of armor, when faced with the thirteenth generation king of the elf tribe, Kendal, was broken for the first time.


    ...


    "Father! Was the sword that Grandpa used to break Sword Demon��s armor, our family��s holy sword?!!"


    Upon hearing his father��s story, Odom who was still just a kid, couldn��t help but jump with excitement,


    At this, the calm elf man by the bedside gave a tender smile and playfully ruffled Odom��s hair:


    "Yes, it��s the Holy Sword - Eshufier. The sword possesses the attribute of breaking everything, even the armor of Sword Demon with the power of distorting space can be pierced by Eshufier!"


    "That��s why! No wonder Grandpa was able to fight off Sword Demon and protect our people!"


    "Exactly. That��s why Grandpa is regarded as the most powerful Elf King in history. He did something many of the world��s strongest couldn��t achieve."


    The elf man��s words were full of pride.


    However, after listening to all this, Odom turned his head and innocently looked at his father: "But if Grandpa is so powerful, why did he need to leave for training? And if we managed to defeat Sword Demon, why did we have to move our capital?"


    "Ah, well...that��s...a bit complicated..."


    ...


    ...


    At that time, Odom didn��t remember how his father answered his questions, but he was certain that the Holy Sword was indeed a rare divine weapon!


    But,


    How could such a powerful Holy Sword...


    "How...how is this possible? That��s the Holy Sword Eshufier! Why can��t it break her defense?"


    Witnessing the unbelievable scene, Odom couldn��t believe his own eyes, clutching his head in disbelief.


    Although he didn��t want the black-haired girl to get hurt deep down, he felt conflicted and incredulous when he saw that she was completely unharmed, unwilling to accept this fact.


    Under Odom��s stunned gaze, Eshufier��s last bit of power was exhausted, the glow on the blade shattered with a ��crack��, revealing its original platinum edge. This blade, powerful enough to shape the world, trembled and dropped down, as if it had lost all its strength...


    "What did I...hit...so hard...I...my head...feeling dizzy..."


    In the mumbling of a child-like voice,


    The magical barrier enveloping the garden suddenly crumbled...


    And the target of the attack stood there puzzled, question marks swirling around her,


    ��??��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What��s going on? Why did it suddenly stab me?


    ��And,��


    "Stabbed me in the chest for no reason and said it��s hard?!!"


    At that moment, a trace of displeasure flashed in Miss Yumo��s crimson eyes.


    "Is... is she saying my chest is small?! Is it a steel plate? Clearly, it��s already bigger than before!"


    Yumo pouted unhappily.


    But upon hearing the loli-like voice from the Holy Sword, she didn��t seem to take it to heart.


    When it comes to children,


    Yumo has always been very tolerant.


    Even if the spirit of the Holy Sword is a hundred-year-old pseudo-loli~


    Not minding her chest being offended, Yumo slowly lowered her gaze toward her chest.


    At this moment,


    Under the overwhelming surge of power, even special-material clothing didn��t stand a chance. The fabric over the chest area was shredded by the force of the Holy Sword. Along with it, her bra vanished into thin air. However, Yumo didn��t end up fully exposed. Her red butterflies wisely settled on her chest...


    No, not chest, rather on her little buns, concealing the enticing view enough to stir one��s blood.


    Yet, Yumo wasn��t really bothered about her clothes being torn.


    The attention of the dark-haired girl was almost entirely on her chest, the place directly hit by the Holy Sword.


    "Enmm, it seems pretty good?"


    Regarding the powerful strike from Eshufier, Yumo did not hesitate to give affirmation.


    This legendary Holy Sword not only refrained from shattering like most weapons would upon hitting her but even reddened a small area on her skin. Although the Holy Sword lost its combat effectiveness afterward and sagged like a deflated balloon, the outcome exceeded most of the achievements by the strong ones.


    Remember, even the three Apostle of Earth couldn��t inflict any damage despite their persistent assault over weeks...


    The Holy Sword, named Eshufier, was so far the only weapon that managed to strike her directly without breaking.


    Looking at it from this angle, both the power housed within the Holy Sword and the resilience of its blade impressed Yumo.


    " Hehe, if I were to give this weapon to Mengxi, she should be quite happy, she��s been wanting a good weapon for a while now"


    As the image of the silver-haired girl rose in Yumo��s mind, a sweet smile naturally crept onto her face.


    However,


    A moment later, Yumo felt something wasn��t quite right.


    "But... why did it suddenly attack me? All I did was draw the sword. I didn��t do anything else wrong, did I?"


    Though confused,


    Yumo quickly thought of a grave issue.


    That is, the Holy Sword was originally intended to be given to the Girl of Destiny.


    She didn��t mind the Holy Sword going berserk when she drew it out; she even wished for it to go berserk so she could use her body to test the power of the Holy Sword. But, if this Holy Sword went berserk in someone else��s hands, the consequences would undoubtedly be unimaginable.


    What if the person who drew the Holy Sword was not her but Mengxi... What would happen then?


    The mere thought of the platinum-colored sword piercing the silver-haired girl��s chest made Yumo shiver. Her hand instinctively covered her chest, and her crimson eyes filled with worry.


    "Would that child... wouldn��t she... no... I will not accept this!"


    As her worry intensified, it gradually morphed into a spark of anger.


    Unable to contain herself, she clenched her fists.


    The haziness in her beautiful eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by an indescribable chill. heavy shadow power enveloped the dark-haired girl. Then, her gaze shifted slightly. Her bloody-red eyes locked onto the Elf Prince Odom.


    ��This guy... did he plan to harm Mengxi?��


    Upon realizing that Mengxi might be in danger, Yumo involuntarily exuded a chilling killing intent.


    Odom, who was targeted by this killing intent and icy stare, felt as if he had fallen directly into an ice pit. He trembled all over, and it seemed as if the blood flowing through his heart had been frozen at this moment. Paired with the eerie, quiet atmosphere surrounding him, Odom felt his heart rising to his throat.


    ��Bad... this is really bad! ��


    Odom, being encircled by a swarm of crimson butterflies, had a strong sense of impending doom.


    The elf prince quickly realized that although the attack from the Holy Sword did not hurt the black-haired girl in front of him, it had undoubtedly angered her.


    ��F@ck!��


    ��I wasn��t the one who attacked! It was the Holy Sword that lashed out on its own! Why are you giving me such a death stare?!��


    Odom felt the urge to cry.


    At this moment, sensing the powerful Shadow Power enveloping him, which could crush him into a meat patty any minute, Odom��s intuition told him that if he did not explain himself clearly, he might lose his life here.


    Unfortunately, although he wanted to explain, Odom, who was being suppressed by the overwhelming aura, was trembling all over, and his brain went into a chaotic state due to the pressure.


    ��No!��


    ��I can��t be blamed for this!��


    ��It��s not my fault!��


    ��It��s the Holy Sword��s fault!��


    ��No... no, it��s not my fault... it��s not the Holy Sword��s fault... it��s, it��s that guy��s fault!��


    With this thought, Odom involuntarily cast his gaze toward the black-haired man not far behind Yumo, who also looked uneasy. Although the threat of Xiao was quite terrifying, it was nothing compared to the imminent threat of death.


    ��Black Rose��s revenge?!��


    ��Let��s put that revenge aside for now! I need to survive this first!��


    Odom held his breath, ignoring Xiao��s warning from afar


    Summoning his courage, the Elven Prince decided to go down fighting.


    The next moment,


    Caught off guard by Odom��s sudden action, Yumo watched as Odom battled against the powerful Shadow energy encircling him, bit his lip, raised his hand, pointed at the distant black-haired man and screamed with unheard-of desperation:


    "No! LadyYumo! I know nothing! I don��t know why the Holy Sword went berserk!! You should ask him! He was the one who took the Holy Sword and trained it!! It has nothing to do with me ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    "Huh?... What?...?!"


    Odom��s desperate and pitiful roar left Yumo in surprise,


    And not far behind her, Xiao��s face darkened instantly.


    ...


    ...


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 365 - 366: Shaking the Pot [1/2]

    Mengxi��s illustration will come out soon: I tried to make it the same style as Yumo so it took me way more than what I expected, anyway, I will relase it tomorrow after some minor changes.


    After returning the limpy holy sword to its scabbard, Yumo turned around in disbelief to look at the dark-haired man standing a little distance away, her ruby eyes brimming with surprise,


    "Did you say The Holy Sword went berserk because of Xiao?"


    Casting a sideways glance at the trembling Odom, who was kneeling on the ground, she asked, her voice touched by confusion,


    Compared to a while ago,


    As Odom��s words registered, the chilling aura and heavy shadow power around Yumo seemed to withdraw back into her body. The bloody butterflies, which had previously been fluttering around Odom as if intending to rip him apart and devour him, also returned to her side. The deep, potent aura of murderous intent that once filled her crimson eyes was no longer present...


    With the pressure of her aura gone,


    Odom breathed a sigh of relief. With the vanishing of her heavy aura, clarity began returning to Odom��s mind. Once his thoughts cleared, feelings of regret overwhelmed him.


    He should have come up with other reasons! Not directly saying that it was the doing of the Black Rose Duke...


    Once spoken, who knows if he will face terrifying retaliation afterward.


    The mere thought sent a shiver down Odom��s spine.


    But there��s no turning back time in this world. With things having reached this point, all he can do was to continue passing the buck...hoping that the young girl before him can offer him some protection.


    If the girl in front of him is not a purely evil masquerading as an innocent, perhaps he might have a fighting chance at survival...


    And so, Odom took a deep breath, and under Xiao��s icy stare, he pointed at him:


    "No...no! The Holy Sword was very...very calm before. Even if the sword spirit occasionally acted up, causing trouble several times a week, it never went berserk, attacking others directly! But, Duke Xiao mentioned that he intended to take the Holy Sword away temporarily for some discipline! It must be due to their ��disciplining�� that Eshufier has become so irritable..."


    Although he kept using exclamatory sentences,


    Under Xiao��s piercing gaze, Odom��s voice and confidence faded more and more, to the point where his words were barely audible by the end...


    And this Elf prince didn��t dare to continue making eye contact with Xiao, he anxiously lowered his head,


    Of course,


    With Yumo��s superior physical qualities, she could hear every word, no matter how soft. At the same time, because he no longer maintained a hollow gaze, Odom��s expression became much more sincere. To Yumo, his words didn��t appear to be lies,


    Watching Odom��s fearful expression of not daring to make eye contact with Xiao, Yumo fell into a brief silence.


    After a while,


    She turned around, meeting Xiao��s deeply set black eyes:


    "Xiao, is what he saying true?"


    Faced with the questioning gaze of the black-haired girl, Xiao couldn��t help feeling a knot in his stomach.


    Indeed,


    Upon learning that Lady Yumo planned for the Girl of Destiny to have a holy sword as her weapon, Xiao had directly "borrowed" the holy sword Eshufier from the elves and sternly disciplined the trembling loli Holy Sword,


    So that when it was pulled out of its sheath by a race other than the elves, it would burst out with strong aggression.


    The reason for doing this was, of course, to hope that the Girl of Destiny would die under the rampage of the sword spirit as soon as she received this holy sword.


    However,


    After learning that the Girl of Destiny had a trump card in the form of a divine body protection power, Xiao didn��t expect this plan to succeed. But he never thought that the holy sword he had disciplined would be drawn by Yumo.


    ��How did... Mother comes to know that the elves had brought the holy sword with them?��


    Without a doubt,


    The current situation has exceeded Xiao��s expectations. However, as the incredibly experienced Duke of the Black Rose, Xiao was highly adaptable in unexpected situations.


    Realizing Yumo��s doubt, Xiao didn��t plan to deny his actions,


    Instead, he knelt in front of her, bowing his head in guilt:


    "I��m sorry, Milady, it��s true that I attempted to tame the holy sword."


    In this scenario, Xiao opted for transparency over deception and acknowledged his act of taming the holy sword under Odom��s confused gaze.


    Nonetheless,


    While he accepted his actions, what Xiao said next gave Odom pause, Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black-haired man shook his head, revealing a very guilty and confused look:


    "The sword spirit Eshufier is too violent. I was worried that she would not assist the Chosen One in the hands of the Girl of Destiny, but would cause great trouble to the Girl of Destiny instead. Considering this, I took the holy sword back to the Sadik Empire to reeducate it, hoping to make it a holy sword worthy of the Girl of Destiny. I had no intention of causing harm to the Girl of Destiny."


    When he said the last sentence, Xiao looked up, meeting Yumo��s crimson eyes with unabashed honesty.


    Upon hearing Xiao��s heartfelt explanation, Yumo furrowed her brows slightly,


    "I see what you��re saying... But why did the sword target me?... Your attempt at taming it... why did it seemingly incite even more aggression?!"


    "I apologize... Milady... I can��t provide an explanation for this turn of events."


    "Huh? What do you mean by this?"


    "After disciplining, the holy sword indeed became much calmer. It was no longer as violent as before, and communication became easier. I believed that the Girl of Destiny would be able to control such a sword, so I exchanged it with the elves."


    As he spoke, Xiao looked at the holy sword in Yumo��s hand with mixed feelings, his deep eyes full of confusion:


    "But I don��t understand why she would... suddenly rampage and attack you, Milady... Perhaps... I made a mistake during the disciplining process, which led to Eshufier��s loss of control just now. I am truly sorry!"


    The guilt and melancholy in the black-haired man��s demeanor caused Yumo��s heart to shudder,


    "But what exactly caused the sudden rampage?"


    Yumo squinted her eyes slightly, looking confusedly at the powerless holy sword in her hand,


    After all,


    If she didn��t know the reason, who knew if the holy sword wouldn��t rampage again? Yumo wouldn��t dare to give such a sword to Mengxi.


    As for Mengxi,


    Although she had been irritating her recently, Yumo didn��t want to see her hurt.


    Moreover,


    ��Xiao has always been reliable and wouldn��t have sent Eshufier back to the elves unless he had trained her perfectly, right?��


    The dark-haired girl tilted her head in thought, her crimson eyes still filled with doubt,


    "Could this kid... possibly..."


    ...


    The changes in Yumo��s eyes naturally didn��t escape Xiao��s notice. When he realized that Yumo still had doubts, Xiao unconsciously showed a touch of helplessness, a genuine guilt surfacing in the depths of his profound eyes.


    To avoid detection by Yumo, for the greater cause...


    ��Forgive me brother�� I need to use you again...��


    Taking a deep breath,


    Under Yumo��s puzzled gaze, Xiao��s brow furrowed and his expression changed as if he realized something! Then, hesitantly, Xiao looked up to meet Yumo��s puzzled gaze;


    "Milady, I... I think I know what happened?"


    "Hm? Do you know What happened?"


    "I may have and idea... but..."


    Just as he was about to speak, Xiao suddenly swallowed his words, glancing toward Odom with hesitation,


    Seeing this, Yumo naturally understood and cooperatively looked toward Odom:


    "Your Highness, I��m sorry... can you step aside for a moment?"


    Odom: "?!"


    Odom was a bit stunned by the current situation, but he very cooperatively left the disheveled garden under Yumo��s command.


    To be honest, he couldn��t wait to run...


    After Odom left, Yumo skeptically leaned over and crouched down in front of Xiao:


    "Can you tell me now? What did happen?"


    "Actually, Milady, the reason Eshufier went berserk after seeing you is probably because of Sir Pierre."


    "��Huh? What?"


    Yumo opened her mouth slightly with a confused expression on her face,


    "Pierre? What does he have to do with this?"


    "I think, it��s probably because Sir Pierre, hundreds of years ago, had severely beaten the 13th Elf King, after that, as his weapon..."


    Xiao tried to start explaining,


    But before he could get two sentences out, he was interrupted by the anxious Yumo.


    "Wait! Wait! Xiao, what did you just say? Pierre beat up the Elf King? When did this happen? That brat actually bullied the elves?"


    The young girl asked in shock, her crimson eyes full of questions.


    To this, Xiao pretended to be puzzled, tilting his head in confusion;


    "Hm? Milady, you didn��t know? And... it wasn��t just the elves, you know? Over four hundred years ago, the famous powers on the continent were basically all beaten by Sir Pierre... Hm? Sir Pierre... didn��t he tell you?"


    "��"


    As these words entered her ears, Yumo fell into a strange silence, and the whole garden was enveloped in an eerie quiet silence. Then, a wave of unspeakable anger suddenly surged in Yumo��s eyes,


    "That... that stinky brat..."

 Chapter 366 - 367: Don’t Lie to Me… [1/1]

    :) I can��t believe that we reached 1800 powerstone last week, even now I am shocked XD, and about the bonuses, I will post them tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow will be the golden ticket bonuses, so a mass release is coming.


    And Mengxi��s second illustration is in Chapter 1 so check it it took me way to long to create it. and more is coming one with her using the divine power and another when she uses her Shadow power, same goes for Yumo


    ----------------------------------------


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Y-yes, this is common knowledge in our history, isn��t it? During that time, not only did Sir Pierre fight with the Elves, but he also dealt with the five empires and the three towers. Didn��t Sir Pierre ever mention this to you?"


    Xiao blinked innocently, a look of confusion filling his face, seemingly puzzled why Yumo would pose such a question


    But when Yumo heard this response, saw the sincere innocence on Xiao��s face, she fell into a strange silence. The atmosphere in the garden, which had just been relaxed, took a sudden downturn. Dark auras began to surround Yumo subtly,


    Her scarlet eyes narrowed slightly,


    And an involuntary, chilling smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth:


    "Heh~, Pierre�� you little troublemaker��"


    ��Bastard!��


    ��Rascal!��


    ��Bad son!!��


    ��Disobedient stinking boy!��


    "You did all these things behind my back��"


    ��


    Recalling the rogue personality of her son who caused her troubles every day, Yumo instinctively clenched her fists.


    She remembered when she had questioned him about what he had been doing on the continent for so long. Only after pressing for a long time did she find out that this bad son of hers had dismantled one of the three towers, the Void Spirit Tower, Yumo was already furious at the time.


    Who would have thought��


    ��Pierre, you little rascal?! I questioned you for so long, and you still didn��t tell the truth?! You still had something to hide?!��


    At this moment,


    Yumo was extremely frustrated. It was like a mother who after scolding her son for a long time, learned that he had scored zero in one subject and was furious for a long time. Then, just when her anger had finally dissipated, she suddenly learned from someone else that her son hadn��t told the truth?!


    And,


    Not only one subject failed! But all subjects are zero!


    ��Not only did he do so many bad things? He didn��t confess honestly?! Even hidden it from me for so long?!��


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s face grew even angrier. An invisible pressure began to spread in the garden, causing the surrounding space to distort unconsciously. Even Xiao, who had experienced countless battles, couldn��t help but break out in a cold sweat at this moment��


    "Hehe~, Pierre��"


    ��It seems like your butt is itching, isn��t it?��


    ��You little brat,��


    ��If you dare, don��t come back home...��


    ��If you did, I��ll show you why the roses are so red!! Humph!��


    After making up her mind, Yumo let out a cold laugh, a certain artifact hidden inside her body was now emanating a raring-to-go red light~


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Thousands of miles away,


    Outside a certain women��s bathhouse, a tall figure was holding a long sword, silently standing guard outside,


    Just then, this figure suddenly felt a chill, shivered violently, and unconsciously reached behind him to rub his buttocks��


    ��?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    "Why do I feel this uneasy feeling?!"


    --


    Back in the garden,


    Looking at Yumo gradually shrouded in dark auras, Xiao, with a look of guilt and confusion, lowered his head and suddenly revealed a relieved expression.


    ��Phew~��


    Clearly, Xiao had accomplished his aim, which was to divert Yumo��s attention to a topic more worthy of her focus. Even if it didn��t completely distract her, the mischief caused by Pierre was enough to make her fume with anger.


    When Yumo gets angry, even though it��s kind of scary, her judgment can take a hit, making it easier to trick her.


    Nevertheless,


    ��I��m sorry, Pierre��


    Xiao couldn��t help but silently offer a prayer.


    ��Your sacrifice is worth it.��


    Even though he felt a bit sorry for Pierre,


    Strictly speaking, Xiao didn��t feel guilty. In his view, since Yumo had now left Winter Forest, the ��wrongdoings�� committed by Pierre would have come to Yumo��s attention sooner or later.


    With that being the case,


    It wasn��t wrong for him to make use of this information, was it? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That being the case,


    ��even if your rear end gets blown up, it was for a worthy cause!��


    Xiao mumbled determinedly in his heart.


    After his reflection, he seized the opportunity while Yumo was still angry to strike while the iron was hot, continuing to add;


    "At the time, the Elf King fought against Sir Pierre using the Holy Sword Eshufier. In the end, not only was the Elf King severely injured, but the Holy Sword also suffered great damage. I guess that almost being shattered by Sir Pierre must have become a nightmare for this sword."


    "Hmm? Is that so�� But, even if she fears that kid Pierre, why would...why would she attack me?"


    "For this, I think��"


    After glancing at the Holy Sword in Yumo��s hand, Xiao spoke with unwavering certainty.


    "When the Holy Sword is unsheathed, it tries to connect with the user��s mind in order to maximize the bond between the two, thus increasing combat power. I suppose the sword must have tried to connect with you just now. And since the power of Sir Pierre and the power within Milady originate from the same source, the sword probably felt a great threat upon sensing this power, and attacked you in self-defense."


    Listening to Xiao��s reasonable explanation, Yumo, who was still looking disgruntled, slowly lowered her gaze to the Holy Sword at her side.


    After some deep thought,


    The fire in her eyes gradually faded, replaced by calm.


    Those ruby gem-like eyes, for a moment, seemed deeper than usual, a subtle red light shimmering within them.


    "I see...I understand now."


    Yumo said calmly. Her tone no longer held any irritation, anger, or disappointment, becoming incredibly serene.


    Regardless, she didn��t seem to want to dwell on this topic anymore.


    Seeing this, Xiao felt like a huge weight had been lifted off his chest.


    "Well then, what do you plan to do about this Holy Sword, and...the Elf Prince outside the garden?"


    Upon hearing this,


    Yumo looked thoughtfully at the Holy Sword,


    "The Holy Sword is a gift that the elves planned to give to the Girl of Destiny, their prized possession. We should give it back to its rightful owner. As for Prince Odom... I��m sorry if I scared him earlier. You and he are good friends, aren��t you Xiao?"


    "Yes, the kind where we share everything."


    Xiao replied without any hesitation.


    At this moment, it was fortunate that Odom was not present in the garden. Otherwise, upon hearing Xiao��s response, he might have transformed into a creature fueled by frustration, stirring a storm inside him.


    "Really?"


    "Of cores"


    "Well then, would you please apologize to him on my behalf? Also, please ask him not to mention what he just saw."


    "I understand, Milady"


    "Alright, then go and talk to him."


    "Understood Lady Yumo"


    Xiao responded respectfully, then the Black Rose Duke slowly stood up, turned, and leisurely walked toward where Odom was. Although he had successfully navigated the crisis Odom created, Xiao felt an odd sense of unease. He should feel elated having avoided the ��flowering�� fate of his and the Black Rose��s rear ends, yet he felt oddly stifled.


    "Her reaction...was a bit strange"


    Xiao couldn��t help but think.


    Among those who had attempted to deceive Yumo the most, aside from Kalina, it should be Xiao - the Black Rose Duke. As an experienced trickster, the expressions Yumo would wear after being tricked were always etched into his guilty conscience.


    Every time after Yumo was successfully tricked, she would exhibit an expression of sudden realization...


    However,


    This time, Xiao was sure that he did not see that look on the face of the dark-haired girl.


    For a moment, an ominous feeling began to well up inside Xiao.


    Just then, as if to confirm his inner suspicion, the moment Xiao stepped out of the garden, Yumo��s words suddenly entered his ears. her voice, unlike its usual indifference and even hinting at sadness, made Xiao��s deep-set eyes shrink.


    "Xiao, you guys...you didn��t lie to me, did you?"


    ��What?!��


    The moment these words reached him, Xiao��s heart pounded violently, almost ceasing for a moment.


    But,


    Despite his heart sinking into an extraordinary panic, his professional acting skills and robust willpower ensured that his demeanor and expressions remained flawless.


    The next instant,


    Xiao turned back calmly to look at the lone dark-haired girl standing amidst the garden ruins, surrounded by bloody butterflies, appearing somewhat desolate.


    With a mix of embarrassment and helplessness, Xiao managed a smile:


    "Milady, what are you talking about? How could we ever lie to you?"


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Enmmm...okay, then I believe you. I trust you wouldn��t lie to me."


    As she spoke, a complex yet beautifully sad smile gradually appeared on Yumo��s beautiful face.


    "I hope you don��t disappoint me..."


    "My Lady?"


    "You all are the ones I trust the most. If you lied to me... I would be very hurt."


    After a moment of sentiment, the dark-haired girl said no more and slowly turned to walk toward the direction of the small house.


    "..."


    Watching the figure of the dark-haired girl receding, Xiao bit his lip a little bitterly, looking pensively at the ground beneath his feet.

 Chapter 367 - 368 : Free Ride part 1 [1/5]

    ��Did I... did I... did I really survive that ?!!!"


    At the edge of Black Rose camp, Odom gazed at the people coming and going within the camp, as well as his elven attendants who had returned to his side, appearing particularly exhausted. He felt as though he were in a dream, a state of unreality.


    Unable to hold back, he lifted his hand to pinch his face hard, trying to bring himself back to reality, and at the same time, confirm that everything before him was not a dream. He had indeed walked out of the garden and was not locked in some dark and gloomy dark cell.


    "They... they really didn��t kill me..."


    As this realization dawned on him, Odom looked toward the not-too-distant garden with a complicated mix of emotions.


    The incidents that had just occurred replayed one after another in his mind...


    --


    Although after the Holy Sword went wild, he quickly passed the blame to Xiao, thus escaping the tragic fate of being crushed on the spot by the black-haired girl.


    But Seeing Xiao��s convincing act, Odom sensed trouble.


    After all, from his perspective, if Xiao successfully deceived the black-haired girl, he��d undoubtedly be in danger afterward...


    Enmmm, even if Xiao failed, he still felt he was walking on thin ice...


    However, on hearing Xiao��s nonsensical words, Odom wanted to burst out:


    "This jerk is talking nonsesne!"


    However, Xiao��s magical spear somehow shrunk and floated behind him, suppressing his impulse to speak out with its powerful psychic force. This left Odom helpless, watching as Xiao step by step fooled the dark-haired girl...


    At that moment,


    Odom confirmed the incredible doubt that lingered in his mind.


    ��The true boss of the Black Rose family... indeed seemed to be a harmless and cute existence... even though she had the identity of a demon.��


    In a split second,


    Odom was filled with immense regret,


    If only he��d had the guts to tell her everything about the Black Rose family��s actions when he first encountered the black-haired girl in the cave, the situation might be completely different now.


    Sadly, there��s no pill for regret in this world.


    So,


    With a heart heavy as lead, Odom had no choice but to kneel on the ground, his heart filled with desperation.


    Even after Yumo allowed him to leave, his mind remained unsettled.


    When Xiao left the garden and came to his side, Odom felt a chill down his spine, his heart momentarily stopped, and countless invisible black claws seemed to firmly grasp Odom��s body, dragging him into the abyss of fear.


    However,


    Just when this elven prince thought his ��end was near��,


    An unexpected turn of events unfolded...


    The infamous Duke of Black Rose, known for his spiteful and petty nature, unexpectedly let him off the hook. Odom wasn��t punished for his recent ��betrayal��; instead, he was calmly escorted to the edge of the Black Rose campsite.


    Throughout this, Xiao did nothing more than issue a stern warning.


    Surprisingly, the expected threats and incentives never surfaced.


    It��s worth remembering that, back in the day,


    Odom��s elder brother had once tried to break free from the Elven Forest after enduring prolonged oppression from the Black Rose family. His aim was to lodge a formal complaint to the Emperor of Sadik Empire with the Dragon Queen. But when Xiao got wind of this, he swiftly captured his brother and the young queen of the Dragon Clan, taking them both for a ��friendly�� visit to the Black Rose Duchy for tea...


    The image of his brother��s disoriented state upon his return is etched in Odom��s memory.


    Compared to his own brother, he was the true whistleblower! He had lodged a formal complaint in front of the secret leader of the Black Rose family! Logically, if Xiao didn��t hack him to pieces, he would at least have skinned him alive, right? Instead, he was let go safely?


    Confusion washed over Odom��s face at this realization, his handsome features twisting with bewilderment and unease.


    Seeing Odom��s state, Xiao got annoyed, then he glanced at the Elven Price.


    "You don��t need to be so anxious, as long as you keep your mouth shut, nothing will happen to you."


    "Eh? Really...really?"


    Upon hearing this, Odom frowned sharply, turning to Xiao with disbelief,


    "Why...why? Shouldn��t you..."


    "Shouldn��t I have killed you and your attendants?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    "You guessed it quite accurately."


    On hearing Xiao��s affirmation, Odom clenched his fists, a surge of magic coursing through him as he readied himself for a confrontation. Though he knew he was no match for Xiao��s Eighth-Level peak stage, he refused to be a sitting duck.


    "You! What... what do you want to do?!"


    Odom��s reaction, however, only elicited a chuckle from Xiao,


    "Hahaha!.. relax, Your Highness. If I had wanted to harm you, you��d be gone by now."


    "Then, why... why didn��t you?"


    "Heh, it��s simple, Lady Yumo didn��t allow it."


    With that,


    Under Odom��s perplexed gaze, Xiao shoved his hands into his pockets, completely disregarding the defensive prince. He walked toward the distant camp entrance,


    "All you need to know is as long as you don��t act recklessly, the elves can live in peace in the Forest forever. Oh right... Lady Yumo asked me to tell you something."


    "Hm? That Lady?"


    Upon hearing this, Odom looked genuinely shocked,


    "What... what did she say?"


    "My Lady wanted to thank the elves for their selfless and generous sacrifices over the years. If you face any problems in the future, reach out to her. She��ll help solve them if she can..."


    Saying this, Xiao glanced back with a somewhat complicated expression.


    However,


    In the midst of a surrounding grayish-white light, he disappeared without a trace in front of Odom, making the Elven Prince feel even more confused...


    --


    Back to the present,


    Although he was quite baffled by what had just happened, one thing was certain for Odom. That was, he had survived successfully and did not have to worry about being torn apart by the Black Rose family!


    With this realization,


    Odom was instantly enveloped with the joy of survival. If it weren��t for the need to maintain his image of an elegant Elven Prince in front of his attendants, he would have broken out in a celebratory dance. But his moment of joy was cut short when,


    sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 368 - 369 Freeloading (2/2) [2/5]

    So we will now start the actual core mystery of the story :3, and the history of the previous demon lord and the goddess, and about the bonuses, I will post 3 more chapters in these 4h and 8 more tomorrow, and Mengxi��s new pictures are posted in chapter 00 Characters, her divine mod and her normal mod when she uses her silver white aura.


    ------------


    A Dragon-Horn girl with an angry face suddenly appeared behind Odom out of nowhere,


    "What��s so funny, Prince?"


    The girl blew a cold breath on the back of Odom��s neck, sending a chill down his spine. Startled, he quickly turned to look at the black-haired dragon girl behind him,


    "Miss Xizhi, how... how did you get here?"


    His voice was shaking,


    He couldn��t help but step back,


    Odom was genuinely fearful of Xizhi. After all, every time his elder brother rebelled against Black Rose, it was Xiao who dealt with him. And his practice partner? More often than not, it was this Dragon-Horn girl...


    After recalling the scene of being squeezed into a ball and slapped around by her, Odom swallowed hard.


    "Is... is there something you need?"


    "Nothing much. Lord Xiao wants to place an order with you."


    "What? An order? What kind of order?"


    "Enough memory fiber to weave seven sets of clothes."


    "What?!! Memory fiber?! And seven sets?!"


    Odom was taken aback by the request,


    ��Are you trying to rob us?!!��


    The Elven Prince cried out internally,


    ��Damn it!! We��ve suffered so much at the hands of your Black Rose family that we barely have any memory fiber left! You want seven sets all at once?! Are you trying to bankrupt us?��


    Moreover, S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking into account the Black Rose family��s habitual freeloading and their penchant for not announcing when the next demand will be, Odom started fretting about the financial stability of the elves,


    Memory fiber is not just rare, it��s incredibly expensive! The memory fiber needed for one set of clothes could easily match the cost of a fully-armed fortress��


    ��You��re suddenly asking us for the materials for seven sets of clothes?! Isn��t this too much?��


    ��No way!!��


    Odom was roaring inside,


    Of course,


    Despite the inner hysteria, Odom managed to keep a smile plastered on his face. In front of Xizhi, he dared not voice his thoughts for fear of being punished by the Dragon-Horn girl standing before him,


    "Can... can we maybe make... a bit less? Right now, we... we might not have that much..."


    While Odom was frantically searching for an excuse, he stuttered,


    Xizhi, seeing him flustered, rolled her eyes with annoyance.


    "I know what you��re thinking. It��s about money, isn��t it? This time, we��re paying."


    ��What?!!��


    "Huh? Miss...Miss Xizhi? What did you say?"


    Odom rubbed his ears, finding it hard to believe what he was hearing from the Dragon girl,


    ��These habitual freeloaders?��


    ��What did they just say?��


    "You said you��ll... you��ll pay?"


    "Yes. Lady Yumo said we shouldn��t treat you unfairly."


    With that,


    With that, Xizhi calmly snapped her fingers.


    Following her command, dozens of robust Black Rose family warriors began carrying box after box full of coins, setting them down in front of him. However, under Odom��s shocked gaze, the pile of boxes grew, forming a small mountain before him.


    With a look of disdain for the awestruck Odom, Xizhi crossed her arms and smirked,


    "This makes seventy million stone coins in total. Is that enough, your highness?"


    "It��s...it��s enough."


    Looking at the pile of boxes before him, Odom was left speechless.


    Between the lines, the Elven Prince even seemed to have tears welling up in his eyes. He clenched his fists, both touched and excited.


    Of course,


    Elves are known for their immense wealth, and as their Prince, Odom had seen his share of riches. He wouldn��t get excited over a few dozen boxes of money. His reaction was so intense because this was the first time in decades that the Black Rose freeloaders had actually paid them...


    For the first time, Odom felt a sense of equality.


    This made Odom, who had been fatigued for decades, almost want to cry from sheer happiness.


    ��can it be,��


    ��Can we finally be on equal terms with these Black Rose beasts?��


    At this moment, thinking about the black-haired girl who had given the order to the Black Rose family, Odom felt a strong sense of gratitude,


    "Thank you, Lady Yumo..."


    ��Indeed��


    ��That lady is a good person...��


    ��She takes such good care of us.��


    While he was relishing in the thought that the elves could finally overthrow their respect, Odom excitedly touched the boxes before him. But as he did, the Elven Prince found himself furrowing his brows again, picking up one of the stone coins,


    Staring at the clear and shiny stone coin, Odom froze,


    ��Huh??��


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��This stone coin...why does it look so familiar?��


    ��The size, like a crown?��


    ��Isn��t this...the same as the stone coins my brother ��donated�� to the Black Rose family as ��compensation��?��


    ��Which means...��


    Slowly raising his head to look at the Dragon girl who wore a meaningful smile, Odom felt a twitch in the corner of his eye,


    ��So... these...these bastards? They��re using our money? To buy...our goods?��


    ��F@ck��


    ��Isn��t this still freeloading?!!��


    Empire of Red Lotus Leaf - Headquarters of Asumos Church,


    Inside the holy cathedral,


    *Rumble~*


    ��An ancient stone door, about twenty meters high, slowly swings open��


    Guided by two white-robed messengers wearing golden masks from the church, Archbishop Nick leads several key members of the ��Sunlight Squad�� into the core area of the church.


    The holy cathedral,


    As the heart of the Church, its grandeur and luxury are simply breathtaking.


    The luxuriously spacious hall is adorned with dozens of stone pillars embedded with colorful gemstones and carved with gold. The place exudes a magnificent and majestic atmosphere.


    Countless exquisite murals and skillfully crafted religious artifacts are displayed throughout the cathedral.


    At the top of the cathedral, chandeliers made from pure crystal and white diamonds radiate a holy and luxurious ambiance.


    Deep within the cathedral stands the goddess statue, a good thirty meters high, seemingly sculpted by divine hands from costly white gold. When sunlight penetrates the glass dome and lands on the statue, it radiates a mesmerizing golden shimmer.


    The spectacular sight, almost divine, leaves one awestruck.

 Chapter 369 - 370: The Pope part1 [3/5]

    --Red Leaf Empire - Asumos Church Headquarters-


    Inside the holy cathedral,


    *Rumble~*


    ��An ancient stone door, about twenty meters high, slowly swings open��


    Guided by two white-robed messengers wearing golden masks from the church, Archbishop Nick leads several key members of ��Sunlight Squad�� into the core area of the church.


    The holy cathedral,


    As the heart of the Church, its grandeur and luxury are simply breathtaking.


    The luxuriously spacious hall is adorned with dozens of stone pillars embedded with colorful gemstones and carved with gold. The place exudes a magnificent and majestic atmosphere.


    Countless exquisite murals and skillfully crafted religious artifacts are displayed throughout the cathedral.


    At the top of the cathedral, chandeliers made from pure crystal and white diamonds radiate a holy and luxurious ambiance.


    Deep within the cathedral stands the goddess statue, a good thirty meters high, seemingly sculpted by divine hands from costly white gold. When sunlight penetrates the glass dome and lands on the statue, it radiates a mesmerizing golden shimmer.


    The spectacular sight, almost divine, leaves one awestruck.


    ...


    Although it��s not Mengxi��s first time visiting this central region of the Church, trailing behind Archbishop Nick, she can��t help but be astounded. Compared to the holy cathedral, Xue Tianao��s much-vaunted SkyDome Palace almost feels like a ��straw hut��.


    Every time she comes here, to this magnificent and ancient cathedral, Mengxi truly realizes the powerful foundation of Asumos Church.


    "Indeed... it��s a power that has stood the test of a millennium."


    The wealth contained within this cathedral alone could probably match the treasury of a small country. Not to mention that this is merely the tip of the iceberg of the church��s wealth.


    Over half the population on the continent are faithful believers of Asumos Church. The church also controls countless mining resources. It holds half of the empire��s education, healthcare, and luxury goods industries.


    Every year, the contributions from believers and the profits from these industries amount to an astronomical sum.


    On the Ancita continent, in terms of wealth, if Asumos Church claims second, no one would dare claim first.


    Although the Church always claims that this wealth is used to worship the goddess and assist people in hardship, Mengxi dismisses such claims. As a lady who has once lived in a poor village, Mengxi knows very well how the church ��assists�� the people.


    ��As for worshiping the goddess?��


    ��How much could a few annual worship ceremonies really cost?��


    "I just can��t figure out where they��re spending all this money..."


    While walking through the cathedral, these thoughts occupy Mengxi��s mind.


    Regardless,


    Upon reaching the holy cathedral, Mengxi, as the Girl of Destiny, remains admirably composed.


    However, compared to Mengxi, the expressions of Bai Yanluo and Archbishop Nick were filled with anxiety. Throughout their silent journey, a heavy, suppressive atmosphere hangs around them - a sharp departure from the typical enthusiasm and zeal displayed by devotees during their visits to the holy cathedral.


    As the group delves deeper into the cathedral, Bai Yanluo��s complexion grows paler. She grips the hem of her skirt tightly, and her delicate body starts to tremble uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Bai Yanluo displays none of the majesty and poise that a Heavenly Apostle should possess. Instead, she resembles a child who has committed a grave mistake and is anxiously awaiting reprimand from her parents.


    On the flip side, while Archbishop Nick maintains a veneer of calm, internally, he��s riddled with panic. Beads of sweat, as big as beans, steadily roll down the forehead of this aged man.


    "Four... all four are here..."


    Nick��s heart almost skips a beat as he gazes at the two white figures beneath the statue of the goddess and the two other white-robed disciples leading the way. He knows all too well that these four seemingly indifferent individuals, who appear to be mere human puppets, are the Pope��s messengers - the Sacred Envoys.


    The Sacred Envoys serve closely by the Pope��s side and are his most trusted confidants.


    The Pope handles countless affairs daily and rarely appears before church members or followers. Even an Archbishop like Nick only sees the Pope a few times a year. They usually receive instructions from the Pope through these four Sacred Envoys.


    And now,


    The Sacred Envoys stand by the Pope��s side, serving as his most trusted aides.


    Nick understands perfectly what this signifies.


    The "big shot"... has truly arrived...


    Nick initially held a faint hope that after coming to the holy cathedral this time, he would only need to meet with a Sacred Envoy and receive the Pope��s instructions from them. But it seems now that he is to meet directly with that person...


    The thought sends a wave of anxiety washing over Nick, much like a breached dam.


    As the two Sacred Envoys halt beneath the statue of the goddess, Nick��s anxiety reached its peak. But no matter how nervous he is, he knows he can��t afford to disregard etiquette, for the Pope doesn��t take kindly to rudeness. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just as Nick takes a deep breath and prepares to pay his respects to the Pope seated above, his brows furrow and his face displays a look of surprise.


    "What?"


    Because,


    When the main seat is turned around, what appears above it is not the figure that he fears,


    but a fluffy pink little furball with three small golden horns on its head?!


    When the furball is exposed in everyone��s sight, it appears even more timid, curling up tightly. The panic in its adorable amethyst eyes makes the onlookers feel a hint of pity.


    Even Nick was no exception.


    However,


    More than pity, what stuns Nick was complete confusion.


    "What... what is this? Why... why is this creature on the main seat?"


    Moreover,


    ��Does it look like... the Holy Beast?��


    ��No!��


    ��That��s not the main point.��


    The real question is, if the Pope is not on his throne, then where is he?!


    Thinking this, Nick shows signs of fear, searching left and right in hopes of finding that familiar, yet intimidating figure. But as Nick is frantically trying to find the Pope, a friendly, easygoing voice sprinkled with humor unexpectedly reaches his ears,


    "Hey, Archbishop Nick, why so tense? I��m not going to eat you~"


    ��Wait, this voice!...��


    Following the direction of the sound, Archbishop Nick hurriedly turns around to look behind him,


    And in that moment,


    Unexpectedly,


    A young man, decked out in an exquisite white robe, has appeared behind Nick, even extending a warm greeting. The man��s sudden appearance slightly changes Bai Yanluo��s expression. Clearly, this Heavenly Apostle had no clue about the man��s arrival.

 Chapter 370 - 371 : The Pope part 2 [4/5]

    "It��s been a while, hasn��t it? Not happy to see an old friend?"


    The man chuckles lightly, behaving like he��s meeting a long-lost friend, casually slinging his arm over Nick��s shoulder.


    The man has a dazzling golden short hair, with the ends of his hair dyed a pure white. His vibrant red eyes are squinted into a slit, warmly focused on Archbishop Nick. Strictly speaking, the man��s appearance was average. He��s the sort who��d go unnoticed in a crowd.


    However,


    This seemingly ordinary presence radiates a barely perceptible aura. Even though he isn��t showing any magical or holy powers, and his words and actions are friendly, he exerts a pressure on Nick that he has never experienced before, almost halting his heart.


    After the man��s unexpected arrival, the four white-robed Sacred Envoys kneel down without a word, giving their most sincere greetings.


    The way the four Sacred Envoys treat him naturally indicates the golden-haired man��s identity.


    After taking a deep breath to calm his racing heart,


    Nick tries to keep his cool and respectfully greets the golden-haired man,


    "Subordinate Nick, pay... paying my respect to... His Holiness the Pope."


    "Subordinate, really? Do we need to be so formal?"


    The man feigns displeasure and chuckles,


    "Nick, how many times have I told you? We��re friends. When there are no believers around, just call me Kael. No need for formalities." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael Rod Andoluchivichi.


    The supreme ruler of Asumos, the Twelfth Pope. Moreover, he��s universally recognized as the Goddess��s representative in the mortal world.


    His high status isn��t confined to the Church only; across the entire Ancita continent, he is unmatched.


    Whether it��s the emperors of the four great empires, or the masters of the Holy Tower, Red Moon Tower, when facing the supreme ruler of the Church, they all have to show him respect.


    On one hand, this is due to Kael��s supreme status and the commanding influence of the Church. On the other, it��s Kael��s unparalleled strength that demands respect. In a world that values power, Kael��s exceptional combat prowess at the peak of the eighth level leaves no room for anyone to underestimate him. In Red Leaf Empire, his reputation even overshadows that of the imperial family.


    The reason was simple.


    In the eyes of many, the Pope is the savior of the Red Leaf Empire. If it weren��t for the Pope��s intervention years ago, the Red Leaf Empire would have been destroyed by the Most fearsome Demon King [Higanbana], and become part of history.


    Although his fame is immense,


    For more than three hundred years since becoming the Pope, Kael has rarely appeared in public. The daily operations and various major events of the Church were almost always presided over by three archbishops. The Pope rarely participates.


    He seems to always stay deep within the holy Cathedral, worshiping the statue of the Goddess.


    Even when orders are occasionally issued, they are relayed through the four Sacred Envoys. Even the upper echelons of the Church find it difficult to meet this elusive Pope.


    As a result,


    For most people, the supreme leader of Asumos Church has become a symbol of mystery. Given that the Pope rarely appears at large gatherings and that the Church can control the flow of information, very few have seen his true face.


    Thus, the image of this unmatched powerhouse in the minds of ordinary believers and citizens is left to their personal imaginations. There are handsome, dashing knights; tall, powerful warriors; priests full of sanctity; and kind, elderly men...


    However, no matter how these people imagine, they probably can��t conceive that this Might person they worship in their minds is a young man with an unremarkable appearance...


    ...


    Faced with this golden-haired man who seems to be on familiar terms with him, Archbishop Nick can��t help but draw a deep breath and tremble, shaking his head in denial:


    "Your Holiness... We must respect the hierarchy... It��s entirely inappropriate to... call you by your name directly..."


    "Aiya, Nick, why are you always so stiff?"


    Seeing his suggestion firmly and fearfully rejected by Nick, Kael simply shook his head, not offended in the least.


    "Let it be, let it be. If you��re uncomfortable, how can I force you, especially as an old friend?"


    "Thank you, Holy Father."


    "Sigh, have it your way."


    After patting Nick��s shoulder, Kael revealed a worried expression. He circled around Nick, sizing up the archbishop��s physique:


    "Speaking of which, after what you��ve been through, how��s your old body holding up?"


    "I��m...I��m okay," Nick replied shakily.


    Upon the Pope��s mention of SkyDome incident, Nick��s eyes narrowed and his body started shaking due to sudden anxiety. Kael��s words were devoid of blame and rather seemed full of concern, yet Nick was terrified.


    "I��m... I��m very sorry... Holy Father, this time I... I failed to stop the abyssal demon��s invasion. The weapon I was supposed to bring back was destroyed in the battle, and the plan to expanding The Church��s influence wasn��t materialized... I��m... I��m deeply sorry!"


    With that, Nick even kneeled before Kael without another word, as if sincerely repenting for his failure.


    Seeing this, Kael, who was watching the trembling archbishop, paused for a moment.


    A deep, poignant glow flashed in his dark red eyes.


    Then, Kael let out a deep sigh and helped Nick to his feet,


    "Hahaha, all right, all right! Nick, relax... I��m not upset about this."


    "You��re... you��re not?"


    Looking up at the smiling Pope, Nick looked puzzled.


    "This... this time I..."


    "It��s nothing. I��m well aware of the severity of this demon invasion."


    With that, Kael walked slowly towards the throne, carefully picking up the trembling, fluffy white creature from the seat. Then, while petting and soothing the small creature, Kael addressed Nick and Bai Yanluo:


    "The attack of the abyss demons this time is not something your team could have stopped. Even here in the Church, facing an invasion of that magnitude, we may not have been able to resist. Moreover, that Demon Inferno appeared later in the incident. That Demon King, even four hundred years ago, when I attacked the Winter Forest with two colleagues, we couldn��t defeat it. It��s unrealistic to expect you to combat such a creature, isn��t it? Also... the fact that the reinforcements were intercepted by the Divine Punishment Sect was unexpected. So, Nick... I don��t blame you. You don��t need to be so nervous."


    Kael showed a kind smile,


    "Holy... Holy Father, is that truly how you feel?"

 Chapter 371 - 372 : The Pope part 2 [5/5]

    That��s all for today, tomorrow will be the golden ticket bonuses 8 chapters,


    and after that, I will continue to write Fallen Chronicles,


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    "Yes, all that happened was out of your control. How can I blame you? Besides, I��m just relieved you returned safely."


    "Thank...Thank you, Holy Father."


    Nick responded, somewhat dazed.


    He hadn��t anticipated the Pope��s casual demeanor toward his failure. And was the Pope genuinely showing concern for him? It felt like some kind of jest.


    It wasn��t like this before...


    ...


    Nick kept silent, his expression one of confusion.


    Just then, Kael��s supportive words once again echoed in Nick��s ears,


    "Get up, quickly. And don��t maintain such a grim expression, smile a little. Not just Nick, you too Bai Yanluo."


    Saying so, Kael pointed toward the visibly trembling white-haired girl next to Nick, his tone light and jovial,


    " Bai Yanluo! You shouldn��t be so scared, I��m not some sort of beast. Both of you, lighten up, don��t make this atmosphere so tense! It��s making this little one uncomfortable~"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "We understand, Holy Father."


    In response to Kael��s instruction, Nick and Bai Yanluo exchanged glances, hastily nodded, and forced a smile onto their faces. However, as their smiles were forced, they looked strange and awkward on their faces.


    Fortunately,


    Kael didn��t mind, but rather nodded with satisfaction,


    "That��s right, you should smile more."


    "HAHA..."


    After an awkward laugh, Nick glanced curiously at the white fluff in Kael��s hand.


    At that moment, a serious expression flashed across the Archbishop��s face.


    ��Was the little creature scared?��


    Although the Pope said that the little thing was frightened because of the atmosphere in the hall, it seemed to Nick that it was actually afraid of Kael. Initially, the small thing was just nervously curled up on the throne, but when Kael picked it up, it began to tremble violently and even struggle.


    Kael��s attempts to soothe it only seemed to intensify its fear.


    Besides,


    ��This little thing, what was it?��


    After hesitating for a moment, Nick pursed his lips and asked out of curiosity:


    "Holy Father, what...what is this little thing?"


    "Ah? This? This is a child of a sacred beast."


    "A child of a sacred beast?"


    Nick exclaimed in disbelief,


    Bai Yanluo beside him pointed at the white fluffy Creature in the Pope��s arms in disbelief,


    "Is...is it that egg?! I thought...I thought the egg had been dead for hundreds of years without hatching!"


    "No, this child just woke up a little late."


    Gently patting the little white fluff on the head, Kael smiled slightly,


    "Then... Holy Father."


    "What is it, any more questions? Bai Yanluo?"


    "Well..."


    After a moment of hesitation, Bai Yanluo��s gaze slowly landed on the small white fluff,


    "Shouldn��t the newborn little sacred beast stay with its mother? Why...why is it here?"


    "Because I intend to personally raise this little one."


    "But... Holy Father, isn��t it too soon? Shouldn��t we wait until the sacred beast is done nursing to start raising it? Why separate it from its mother so early? Is that really appropriate?"


    Looking at the little one, whose eyes were full of fear,


    Bai Yanluo felt a twinge of sympathy. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A newborn child,


    Should stay with its parents, right?...


    However, just as Bai Yanluo was about to continue,


    Kael��s next words left her shaken.


    "What��s wrong with it? Taking it away earlier lets the child forget its mother sooner."


    ��?!?!��


    ��What?��


    Seeing Kael respond with such an indifferent tone, Bai Yanluo��s eyes widened in disbelief. She struggled to process what she��d just heard,


    "What...? Holy Father...what do you mean? Forget its mother? Why...why would the little sacred beast need to forget its mother?"


    "Why?"


    Facing Bai Yanluo��s incredulous question, after placing the little fluffy one back on the throne, Kael casually shrugged his shoulders and said with a light laugh:


    "Hehe, isn��t the answer quite obvious, It��s quite simple. If this child doesn��t forget its mother, how can we convince it to consume her mother later on and inherit its mother��s power?... If it doesn��t inherit properly, that would be quite troublesome for me."


    "Eat...eat the sacred beast? Holy Father, what...what are you talking about?"


    Bai Yanluo��s face registered shock and confusion at the Pope��s words.


    In the eyes of this heaven Apostle,


    The sacred beast is a guardian of the church, like the Saintess and the Pope, it��s one of the symbols of Asumos Church! The sacred beast holds an incomparable status in the hearts of the church members.


    Now, the Pope intends to consume the sacred beast? And to let the little sacred beast do the deed?


    ��A child eating its mother?��


    ��This... this is too cruel��


    Bai Yanluo had trouble accepting Kael��s words,


    But considering the Pope��s authority, she didn��t dare to voice her thoughts aloud. She could only ask in a quiet, meek voice,


    "Holy Father...are...are you serious? Why...why would the little sacred beast need to eat the sacred beast?"


    "Hmm?"


    Facing the question raised by Bai Yanluo, Kael appeared puzzled. He innocently asked her,


    "Isn��t this normal?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yanluo��s brows twitched, and her voice rose in agitation,


    "Normal? How... how can this be normal?"


    "Bai Xiaozou, tell me, what is the duty of the sacred beast?"


    "Duty?"


    "Yes."


    "To protect the church? To protect the believers? To help the goddess destroy threats to this world?"


    "That��s right. So, is the sacred beast fulfilling her duties now?"


    "No...no."


    Reminded of the frail, pure white figure residing within the holy lands, Bai Yanluo��s spirits took a hit. However, remembering the aid the sacred beast provided her during her breakthrough to the eighth realm, the white-haired girl rallied her courage and retorted,


    "But, the reason why the sacred beast has become like this, isn��t it because she was protecting the church?! If it weren��t for the former Saintess and the sacred beast jointly opposing the demon king Higanbana, the church would have turned into ashes long ago! Without the sacred beast, the church wouldn��t have been able to hold out until your return, Holy Father!"


    "I know."


    Kael spoke in his usual calm tone,


    "But that��s all in the past."


    "Past...?"


    "The current sacred beast is no longer able to protect the church. As such, she shouldn��t continue to hold this position. We need a new sacred beast, her child to inherit the formidable power within her."


    "So...can��t we wait until the sacred beast��s natural death...for a normal inheritance?"


    "No, we don��t have that kind of time."


    Kael��s tone hardened gradually, a spark of intensity flashed within his slightly squinted dark red eyes, and a potent spiritual pressure descended from the sky, pressing heavily on Bai Yanluo��s shoulders. This made the white-haired girl tremble uncontrollably and she involuntarily sank to her knees.


    "The events unfolding in the North now are merely the start. If the Abyssal Demons have the power to overthrow Snow Night Empire today, they might well target us tomorrow. Our church must boost its fighting strength. The significant energy within the Sacred Beast, if rendered useless due to the curse of Higanbana, has to be transferred to a new Sacred Beast. However, in consideration of the Sacred Beast��s past merits, I will administer an anesthetic during the inheritance ceremony."


    "But...to let a child eat its own mother...this...this is just too cruel..."


    "Don��t be so concerned, Bai Yanluo. At the end of the day, the Sacred Beast is just an animal."


    "But..."


    "Enough"


    The smile on Kael��s face suddenly disappeared, his serious gaze piercing Bai Yanluo like a sharp sword, causing the heavenly Apostle to tremble. Despite her inward unwillingness, her fear of Kael made the white-haired girl lower her head reluctantly, not daring to say another word.


    "..."


    After seeing this scene, Nick too remained silent.


    -----------------------


    :3 Who do you think is this demon king Higanbana aka Red Spider Lily? it is clear who she is as I hinted out somewhere, but still, maybe after 50+ chapters, she will appear with demon sword maybe? idk yet but what I know for sure one of them will have a good fight with ***** :3, but that fight needs to wait for like next volume :( as it will be quite a bloody arc. anyway,,,,


    Liyu��s illustration will be out soon, just needs some fixes here and there, Kael��s one, he will have a very big rule in the following chapter so it was needed to be made,

 Chapter 372 - 373: The First Task [1/8]

    Seeing that everyone had no ��objections��, Kael nodded his head. Then, the Pope��s gaze turned to the silver silhouette standing behind Bai Yanluo and Nick. His face brightened into a dazzling smile when his eyes landed on Mengxi.


    "Wow! It��s been a while, and look at you, you��ve become much stronger! You��ve reached the High Sixth Level?! Impressive!"


    Kael generously praised her,


    The next moment,


    Under the slightly odd looks from Bai Yanluo and Nick, the blond man teleported in front of Mengxi. As though greeting a friend he hadn��t seen in ages, he gently patted Mengxi��s shoulders,


    "Good job, good job. Your body has also grown much stronger. The gap between the fifth and sixth level is indeed sizeable"


    After expressing his feelings, Kael enquired with concern,


    "How are you doing? Bai Yanluo��s report mentioned that you got injured in the fight against Abyssal Demons, to the point where you had difficulty walking. How are your injuries now? If you need any help, don��t be shy, just tell me."


    Upon hearing this,


    Mengxi, who had been quiet since entering the grand hall, couldn��t stop her brows from furrowing slightly,


    However, quickly,


    Mengxi concealed the odd expression on her face, and with a captivating smile, replied respectfully to Kael,


    "Thank you for your concern, Your Holiness. I��m doing well now, thanks to the medicine provided by Sister Bai."


    "You��re alright? That��s a relief. If anything had happened to you, I wouldn��t know how to explain it to the Goddess."


    Kael��s words were imbued with a sense of relief,


    After expressing his feeling,


    Kael slowly raised his arm, putting it around Mengxi��s shoulder. He walked side by side with the silver-haired girl toward the statue of goddess in front of them.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Yanluo��s expression was filled with worry. Instinctively, she moved to follow Mengxi. However, she had barely taken two steps when two white-robed envoys stood in her path, forcing Bai Yanluo to halt in her tracks, watching anxiously as Mengxi and Kael walked away.


    ...


    After guiding Mengxi to the base of the goddess statue, Kael gently removed his hand from her shoulder. Joining his hands together, he lifted his gaze toward the statue.


    "Mengxi, are you aware that I��m feeling very proud right now?"


    "..."


    "You��ve come to appreciate your responsibilities and are prepared to undertake the Saintess Trials. May I ask what made you, who previously had no interest, change your mind so abruptly?"


    Without a doubt,


    ��It��s to gain more power and more authority to protect my Yumo. If not for this, I wouldn��t want anything to do with the matters of the Church...��


    Mengxi muttered quietly to herself.


    Increase her strength? She had alternative methods and didn��t necessarily have to succeed in the Saintess Trials.


    But to make the Church not target her sister, for Mengxi now, there was only one way - take control of the Church from its heart!


    However, she naturally couldn��t share these thoughts with the Pope.


    So,


    Under the somewhat incredulous gazes of the crowd, Mengxi mimicked Kael��s movements, putting her hands together in a prayerful gesture, her lavender eyes filled with a strong faith. The girl began to speak in a pitifully compassionate tone:


    "I��m sorry, Your Holiness, I was too selfish previously. This time, when Abyssal Demons attacked SkyDome, I witness countless tragic scenes and heard heart-wrenching cries. The terror of Abyssal Demons went beyond my wildest imagination. I can��t stand by and let these tragedies recur elsewhere. I believe, as the Girl of Destiny, it��s my duty to rescue this world from the threat of Abyssal Demons. To rally people around me and earn their trust, becoming a Saintess is a necessary step."


    As she said this,


    Mengxi met Kael��s gaze resolutely,


    "So, please allow me to participate in the trials, Your Holiness."


    As these words filled with firm will entered his ears, Kael clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    "It seems, the disaster in the North didn��t only bring bad things. At least, our Girl has finally grown. Not bad, not bad..."


    After revealing a satisfied smile, Kael once again focused his gaze on the goddess statue,


    "As for the Saintess trials, I have already asked the great Goddess. She also agrees to let you participate in the trials to see if you are qualified to be the true Saintess who can defeat the Abyssal Demons. I believe you know that in the Saintess trials, you need to complete three tasks given by the Goddess. Once the tasks are completed and you receive the approval of the holy object, the trials will be considered successful."


    "I understand. Please tell me the first task, Your Holiness." Mengxi spoke ��devoutly�� and ��eagerly��,


    As the girl��s words entered his ears, Kael��s squinted eyes opened slightly,


    An unnoticeable red light flashed in his dark red eyes, sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your first task is to bring back the Divine Dragon Heart from the Royal Academy of Luminous in Red Leaf Empire."


    "Divine Dragon Heart, huh..."


    The sun at noon was slowly reaching its peak. Right then, on the outskirts of the Great Hall in the holy Capital, under the watchful eyes of numerous Church guards, a stunning silver-haired girl, garbed in a knight��s robe, took a leisurely stroll through a corridor overflowing with fresh flowers and works of art. Her angelic figure set amidst top-tier art and enchanting flowers formed a captivating scene anyone would aspire to be part of.


    This young lady was none other than Mengxi, who had just finished her meeting with Pope Kael.


    "The first task for the Saintess trail is to retrieve the Divine Dragon Heart, huh?"


    While admiring the surrounding beauty, Mengxi recalled the conversation she just had with Kael, causing her elegant eyebrows to furrow slightly.


    ��Divine Dragon Heart...��


    Wasn��t that the legendary relic left by the Dragon King after his death? Reportedly, it had been handed over to the principal of the Luminous Academy and had since been the treasured possession of the Luminous Royal Academy. Its treasure status stemmed from the idea that the Divine Dragon Heart��s blessings could unlock a person��s potential, thus accelerating their cultivation progress significantly.

 Chapter 373 - 374: Goddess’s Disappointment [2/8]

    Throughout history,


    On the power-obsessed Ancita continent, any entity that could improve cultivation proficiency naturally held immeasurable value.


    The main reason Archbishop Nick sent her to the Luminous Royal Academy was not only for her to learn knowledge in various subjects and noble etiquette, but also to receive the blessing of the Divine Dragon Heart.


    Acquiring the blessing of the Divine Dragon Heart wasn��t a difficult task for Mengxi. She just needed to make it to the top ten in the annual comprehensive grades.


    However,


    If she were to take the Divine Dragon Heart away��


    Though the Luminous Royal Academy claimed that anyone who could gain the approval of the Divine Dragon Heart could take this treasure away, Mengxi had always been skeptical about this statement. In Mengxi��s view, this was nothing more than a gimmick to attract students, especially considering the astronomical price of the entrance examination registration for this royal academy.


    They wouldn��t let you gain any so-called ��approval��.


    Even if you did,


    The academy and the people behind it, the Red Leaf Royal Family, would never let you take away their treasure.


    So,


    "The regular way of bringing this Divine Dragon Heart back to Asumos Church seems a bit unrealistic..."


    Thinking about this, Mengxi squinted her eyes slightly, a touch of seriousness surfacing on her face,


    "But, the Pope said, bring back the Divine Dragon Heart? Bring back? ... It seems he didn��t specify how to go about it?"


    Which means,


    If the conventional approach doesn��t work,


    Can she adopt some unconventional methods?


    If they refuse to hand it over, should she just snatch it...


    As the Girl of Destiny, if she were to forcibly take the Divine Dragon Heart, wouldn��t that cause the Church to fall out with the Red Leaf Empire��s Royal Family? What on earth is the Pope, thinking...


    Or is there,


    Some other method?


    "hmmmm��."


    "Should I seek Sister Yumo��s assistance? Hmm..."


    Mengxi delicately pressed her slender finger against her soft pink lips, drifting into a brief moment of thought.


    ��No, I must stand on my own two feet first, for my future family status... I can��t rely on Sister Yumo for every little thing...��


    Mengxi firmly made a silent decision in her heart.


    Just as she decided on her next course of action,


    The atmosphere around her changed suddenly.


    An unexpected guest,


    Suddenly broke into Mengxi��s perception, causing the silver-haired girl to wrinkle her brow in surprise. Before Mengxi could react, a voice, gentle and kind, slowly resonated in her ears,


    "Hello, Miss Mengxi."


    ��?!?!��


    ��Huh? Who?��


    Somewhat on guard, Mengxi turned her head following the direction of the voice,


    At that moment,


    A man with golden hair appeared a short distance behind Mengxi, and elegantly stepping toward her.


    His deep enchanting blue eyes, his sharp nose, thin lips, and eyebrows sharp as swords, with strands of black hair falling onto his temples. He was handsomely perfect. While he may not be as striking as the Son of Destiney, he was undoubtedly a rare sight.


    However, in comparison to Xue Tianao, the blonde man before her had an unmistakably more solemn air.


    Though it was Mengxi��s first meeting with this man, she instantly recognized his identity from his signature deep blue eyes and the long robe symbolizing a bishop��s status. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the three major Archbishops of the Asumos, Mokaro -Bafiya.


    ��What bring this man here... Why are you looking for me?��


    Mengxi wondered inwardly,


    Despite her uncertainty, Mengxi promptly responded to Archbishop��s call,


    The girl slowly bowed, gracefully paying respect to Mokaro,


    "May the Goddess bless you, Archbishop Mokaro. What can I do for you? Is there something you need?"


    In response to Mengxi��s straightforward query, Mokaro smiled slightly and didn��t continue with any pleasantries.


    Waving his hand, indicating the others from the Church to step back, Mokaro then kindly looked into Mengxi��s beautiful light purple eyes,


    "Haha, it��s nothing, I just wanted to ask about your health... also, if I may, I have a few small questions for the Girl of Destiny."


    "I��m in good health, thank you for your concern... And the questions? Please go ahead, Archbishop Mokaro."


    Seeing that the silver-haired girl showed no resistance, Mokoro��s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. He then placed his hands behind his back and slowly walked alongside Mengxi,


    "Actually, it��s not a serious issue. I was just curious, as the Girl of Destiny, how do you view Asumos Church?"


    Mengxi: ��Huh??��


    --


    At the same time, elsewhere, inside the central cathedral of the Church,


    After Mengxi left, only Nick, Bai Yanluo, the Pope, and his four Sacred Envoys in white robes remained in the expansive cathedral. The atmosphere shifted drastically with her departure; the vast hall fell into such deep silence you could hear a pin drop.


    This sudden calm unnerved Bai Yanluo and Nick, who had just managed to regain their composure, plunging them back into an ocean of worry.


    ��What��s going to happen now? Why ask Mengxi to leave but keep us here?��


    Nick couldn��t help but voice this question in his heart.


    While pondering,


    Nick subconsciously looked up, anxiously gazing at Pope Kael, who was praying under the goddess statue.


    ��


    Finally,


    Under the anxious gaze of Nick and Bai Yanluo, the Pope, after a prolonged silent prayer, finally stirred.


    Kael ended his prayer, lowered his hands, and turned to face Bai Yanluo and Nick behind him. The sight of the Pope��s eyes left both of them startled.


    At this moment,


    In the Pope��s eyes, there was an overwhelming sadness, even some tears seemed to overflow. This only made the two feel more anxiety��


    Nick��s brow furrowed further, a bad omen blooming in his heart,


    ��What��s he... up to?��


    Just as Nick was thinking,


    Kael��s voice suddenly reached his ears,


    "Nick, my friend, regarding your role in SkyDome incident..."


    ��What?! ��


    ��Huh?! SkyDome?! ��


    ��Why is he suddenly bringing that? ��


    Upon hearing these words, Nick��s face changed dramatically. He quickly stepped forward and said anxiously,


    "Your... Your Holiness! The matters of SkyDome, hasn��t it been settled already? You said it wasn��t my fault, and... and you wouldn��t hold me accountable, right?"


    Facing Nick��s distress, Kael slowly nodded,


    "Yes, indeed, I do not wish to pursue it, my friend."


    With that said,


    Kael placed a hand on his chest, looking devoutly at the majestic, magnificent golden statue of the goddess behind him,


    "I am not pursuing it... but that doesn��t mean the Goddess will not."


    "Your... Your Holiness? What... What do you mean by that?"


    "The Goddess has given an oracle."


    Upon uttering the words ��oracle��, Kael��s previously half-closed eyes gradually opened, revealing his deep, haunting dark-red pupils,


    "The Goddess said that while you couldn��t prevent the SkyDome incident, you failed to carry out your duties as an Archbishop during the evacuation."


    "M...My duty?"

 Chapter 374 - 375: Return 1/2 [3/8]

    "As an Archbishop, you represent the face of our Church. Your duty includes maintaining an elegant and dignified image in front of our followers and the general public. However, during the evacuation, you, my old friend, behaved in an unbecoming manner. You abandoned your protective gear and stooped to using crude language, all of which was captured. As a result, not only has the respectable image of the Archbishop evaporated, but the Church��s reputation has also taken a considerable hit."


    "No, your Excellency, allow me to explain. The horde of abyssal demons... and with Bai Yanluo and Mengxi absent, I was��"


    "There��s no need for excuses, my friend."


    With a voice laced with an unstoppable force, Kael made Nick fall silent, even forcing him to his knees.


    "Under your leadership, the strategy of Sunlight Squad collapsed in Snow Night Empire, and you placed the Girl of Destiny in peril on two occasions. The Goddess is gravely disappointed in you��"


    As he spoke, Kael��s expression slowly shifted, showing traces of regret and sadness:


    "However, you don��t need to worry too much, Our Goddess is very kind. Considering you have worked hard for the Church for thirty years; the Goddess has ultimately decided not to punish you."


    Nick managed to lift his head, looking at Kael with a glimmer of relief,


    "Really?"


    "Yes. However, considering your age, the Goddess believes that it is time for you to retire."


    "Re...retire?"


    "Yes, my old friend. From now on, you don��t need to worry about the affairs of the Church. You can retire and return to the Goddess��s embrace."


    ��What?!!!��


    ��Hold on?!��


    ��What did he just say?!��


    ��Return�� return to the Goddess?!��


    ��Dose he��.!!NONONONO!!!!��


    Hearing this, Nick��s eyes widened in shock. His momentary joy instantly evaporated, replaced by an unspeakable fear,


    "No!! Wait! Your Holiness!! I... I can still work��"


    However,


    However, before Nick could finish his plea, the eyes of the Goddess��s statue began to glow, emitting a brilliant golden light.


    A light that was pure and gentle,


    But in Nick��s eyes, it had become the harbinger of his end��


    "Return to the Goddess, Nick Bashurion. Your mission is over."


    As Kael��s voiced these words filled with sorrow and reluctance, the statue of the Goddess behind him started to subtly vibrate. A potent aura of Divine Holy magic began to pulse around the statue, and from the eyes of the Goddess��s statue, an intense burst of golden light emerged.


    The radiance of the statue was undoubtedly a sign of a miracle.


    If an ordinary follower of Asumos Religion were here, they would cheer hysterically at such a sight, then prostrate devoutly, waiting for the Goddess��s blessing. However, this scene, which would undoubtedly excite almost all followers of Asumos Religion, caused an abrupt change in the countenance of Bai Yanluo, and even more so for Nick himself.


    Nick wore a mask of agony,


    Fear, despair, and anger - a flurry of negative emotions surged from his heart, causing the elderly Archbishop��s face to twist into a grotesque grimace.


    Trembling all over, Nick, who seemed to have been fully dragged into a quagmire of fear, struggled to mobilize the holy magic throughout his body, attempting to escape the range of the golden light! While doing this, the dignity of Nick as an Archbishop had been completely thrown out of his mind as he frantically pleaded to the blonde man in front of him,


    "No! Holy Father! Wait?! I... I still can!"


    "Nick, don��t panic. Returning to the Goddess is a divine gift for you."


    Kael opened his arms wide, smiling slightly.


    In the following instant,


    Amid Nick��s heart-wrenching pleas,


    A golden beam of light shot down from the statue of the Goddess! It instantly enveloped Nick, who was trying to flee! In an instant, the holy magic within Nick seemed to have received a call, uncontrollably gushing out of him and flowing into the forehead of the statue along with the golden light.


    The magic array Nick had gathered at his feet, prepared for a desperate escape, was shattered instantly,


    Not only his holy magic but also Nick��s very life force began to fade rapidly after being enveloped by the golden light. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Holy... Holy Father!... Goddess... Please forgive... me..."


    With his power continuously draining away, Nick��s cries became progressively weaker,


    "No... Don��t..."


    ...


    On the other side, Bai Yanluo, watching this scene, was shaken to her core,


    ��Nick?��


    ��Archbishop...?!��


    ��Why... why?!��


    Bai Yanluo��s azure eyes were filled with incomprehension and terror. Her petite figure shivered with fear, her limbs went weak, and she stood still, completely at a loss.


    It was only when Nick��s increasingly weak screams kept reaching her ears that Bai Yanluo snapped out of it.


    The moment she came back to her senses, Bai Yanluo gritted her teeth and a resolute look came over her face.


    Though Nick was annoying and often bullied her, always ordering her around, it was undeniable that Nick had been good to her. If it hadn��t been for Nick taking her in and raising her in Asumos Church, how could she have become the Heaven Apostle as she was now?!


    Wouldn��t she have died on the streets after being abandoned by her parents?


    "Holy Father! Please... please wait!"


    Bai Yanluo mustered the courage to shout out,


    The robust holy magic energy within her, at the middle Stage eighth level, even erupted from her body at this moment. Under the enhancement of her white holy energy, Bai Yanluo transformed into a white meteor, rushing toward Nick, who was enveloped by the golden light, at an incredibly fast speed. Her intention was to pull Nick out of the golden light.


    However,


    Bai Yanluo��s actions couldn��t possibly have gone unnoticed by Kael,


    Watching Bai Yanluo, who was rushing toward them, Kael shook his head with regret:


    "To disrupt the ��Ritual of Return�� is a great disrespect, Bai"


    As he spoke,


    Kael slowly raised his hand, waves of strong light beginning to ripple from his fingertips. His dark red eyes flashed with an icy intent,


    "Soul of Divine Art - Lock."


    Along with the chanting of a spell, Kael��s fingertips abruptly burst into a brilliant platinum light! The dense holy magic exploded from his fingertips like a flood breaking through a dam! In an instant, it swept over the vast Cathedral.


    The terrifying pressure distorted the surrounding space, and cracks began to appear on the sturdy pillars of the Hall.


    The energy wave constructed of platinum light suddenly spread over the sky, attacking Bai Yanluo with a force that seemed unstoppable, directly blasting the holy magic energy field around the young girl with white hair into disarray. The pure pressure of this energy even forced Bai Yanluo to spit out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 375: Return 2/2 [4/8]

    "Holy... Holy Father..."


    Bai Yanluo gazed at the blond man defiantly,


    But she had no intention of giving up just yet, the light attributed holy magic within her body began to surge wildly. Apparently, Bai Yanluo wanted to activate her ��Divine War Form�� , unleashing all of her power to resist Kael��s pressure.


    Unfortunately


    As if he had seen through Bai Yanluo��s intentions,


    The white Magic that bombarded her like a cannon, leaving her in a terrible state, surprisingly morphed into countless energy chains after a brief period of distortion and reshaping! While Bai Yanluo was still in shock, these chains bound her firmly.


    *Boom~*


    Along with a thunderous explosion and the upheaval of rich holy energy, Bai Yanluo lost her balance and was forcefully thrown to the ground. The holy energy inside her, which was intended to activate the ��Divine War Form�� , was directly restrained by the dazzling chains, rendering it useless no matter how much she tried to mobilize it.


    ��Damn it"


    ��Ahhhhhhhhh!��


    Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but curse inwardly.


    Sadly, right now, all she could do was fume in powerless anger.


    On the other side,


    After quickly subduing Bai Yanluo, Kael shook his head, showing no intention of further action. Instead, he slowly turned his gaze to the white-haired elder bathed in golden light,


    "Rest easy and return to the Goddess, my friend. Farewell..."


    With the end of Kael��s farewell,


    The golden light surrounding Nick instantly became even more dazzling,


    And within this holy golden light, Nick��s expression sank into complete despair and endless fear.


    Under the baptism of the golden light, all the holy energy in Nick��s body was stripped away and converged on the Goddess statue. As the holy energy returned to the statue, the remaining energy in Nick gradually turned back into ordinary power...


    The old man��s body started to shrivel up, and his vitality and soul power seemed to be stripped away along with the fading holy energy,


    Little by little,


    Nick lost even the ability to feel fear, as if he had forgotten his terror of death. His consciousness began to sink into a void,


    In his daze,


    The Archbishop��s consciousness was completely engulfed by darkness,


    ...


    As the last trace of holy energy was stripped from him, Nick��s shriveled body, under the sorrowful gaze of Bai Yanluo, turned into countless particles of dust, scattering across the ground...


    "Arch... Archbishop?"


    The golden energy that permeated the great hall slowly flowed back into the statue.


    Everything returned to its original silent, S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from Bai Yanluo��s sobbing, the Cathedral Hall was eerily silent...


    When Bai Yanluo unleashed her power, attempting to confront the Pope, not far from the Holy Cathedral, a silver-haired young girl��s brow furrowed, and she glanced in the direction of the Cathedral with some worry.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Sister Bai��s, why did the sudden burst of power?��


    ��Wait, why did it stop?��


    "What��s going on over there?"


    Mengxi murmured under her breath, unable to resist her curiosity.


    At that moment, a soothing male voice, filled with an inexplicable charm, trickled into her ears:


    "You��ll know soon enough."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi narrowed her eyes slightly, looking somewhat cautiously at the seemingly indifferent Archbishop Mokaro beside her, who had his hands behind his back,


    "Archbishop Mokaro, you seem to have a clear idea of what happened?"


    "..."


    In response, Mokaro simply flashed a light smile.


    "It��s nothing important. Instead, Mengxi, I want to ask if you were sincere just now. Are you truly thankful to the church?"


    Seeing Mokaro asking her the same question again, Mengxi felt a sense of unease.


    It seemed,


    ��Archbishop, he wants to hear words like ��dislike�� from me?��


    Although she didn��t like the church deep down, if she wanted to become the Saintess and completely control the Church, Mengxi knew she had to keep these thoughts to herself.


    So,


    The girl patiently put on a sweet yet sincere smile,


    "Indeed, Archbishop Mokaro. The church gave me a second chance at life, I��m more than grateful. Why would I despise it?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Mokaro fell into brief silence,


    Then, he gave a somewhat cryptic smile:


    "I see, it seems I asked a rather pointless question. I apologize for taking up so much of your time." As he spoke, Molok even brought his hand to his chest in a gesture of apology.


    "You needn��t be so formal, Archbishop Molok."


    Facing the Archbishop��s apology, Mengxi quickly raised her hand, feigning surprise to stop him,


    "I see. It seems I asked a rather silly question. I apologize for taking so much of your time." With that, Mokaro placed a hand on his chest, offering an apologetic gesture.


    With those words,


    Under Mengxi��s complex gaze, Mokaro slowly turned around and began to walk toward the courtyard,


    ...


    However,


    He hadn��t taken more than a few steps when he stopped


    "Ah, one more thing, Mengxi."


    "Do you need something else, Archbishop Mokaro?"


    "Well, considering I��m your senior, let me give you some advice."


    ��What?!��


    ��Advice?��


    Mengxi knit her brows, her face taking on a puzzled look. She was uncertain about the Archbishop��s intentions. Despite her confusion, she respectfully prepared herself to listen.


    "Go on, please."


    "Cherish the things you love, don��t wait until you��ve lost them to feel regret. And also..."


    "Also?"


    "Well, there��s no need to pretend to like what you hate. Getting rid of it... would be just fine."


    "..."


    Listening to what seemed like a metaphorical statement, Mengxi fell silent for a moment.


    Seeing Mengxi silent,


    Mokaro didn��t say anything else. With his hands behind him, he slowly disappeared from Mengxi��s sight...


    --


    Elsewhere, inside the Cathedral,


    The giant steel doors that had been closed for a long time slowly opened under a great force.


    In the following moment,


    A good-looking man with flowing flaxen hair and striking violet-blue eyes stepped inside. Clad in a somewhat form-fitting black and white outfit, he entered with a radiant smile, bright as the morning sun,


    ��!?��


    ��Hmm?��


    Upon stepping inside, a strange, intense smell caught the man��s attention, causing his brows to furrow.


    Following the scent, he found a set of clothes scattered on the floor. The clothes still held someone��s essence and unmistakably belonged to Archbishop.


    "..."


    At the sight of the clothes, a momentary shock flashed across the man��s face, but he quickly composed himself.


    He seemed accustomed to such oddities, and all that lingered on his handsome face was a trace of regret.


    After sighing helplessly a couple of times,


    The man shifted his attention to the white-haired woman who was bound tightly by chains of platinum energy.


    At this moment, the man��s expression became strange once more.


    The platinum chains tightly bound the girl, the sight of the chains biting into her skin revealing her delicate figure to its full extent. It was quite a suggestive scene.


    Of course, it was only provocative if one ignored the woman��s facial expression.


    It��s not that Bai Yanluo lacked beauty, but her current expression was somewhat hard to look at...


    At this moment, Bai Yanluo had a large lump on her head, her eyes were rolled back, and she was foaming at the mouth.


    The current heavenly apostle didn��t have the charm of a beautiful woman but instead appeared somewhat ridiculous.


    "Is she... knocked out? Passed out from the hit? From the look of things... she probably tried to prevent the returning ceremony?"


    The man murmured to himself with a puzzled look. A glimmer of sympathy appeared in his light purple eyes.


    And just as the man was quietly observing, a kind and loving voice suddenly resounded in the man��s ears:


    " It��s been a while, Kain. What��s up? Why the sudden visit?"

 Chapter 376: [Bonus chapter]Information about Demon Temple [5/8]

    " It��s been a while, Kain. What��s up? Why the sudden visit?"


    ����������


    Hearing this, Kain, one of the heavenly Apostles, trembled and immediately pulled his thoughts away from Bai Yanluo, returning to the reality of the situation.


    Kain quickly raised his right hand to his chest and respectfully knelt, addressing the blond man surrounded by four white-robed Sacred envoys.


    "Greetings, Your Holiness"


    "Really now."


    Kael didn��t seem too pleased with Kain��s formal greeting.


    "We��re old friends, why the formality?"


    "I apologize, your Holiness. I can��t overlook the proper etiquette."


    "Oh, interesting. A playboy like you speaking about etiquette!? I guess letting you tag along with Archbishop Fiona was a smart discussion"


    Kael clapped his hands and mused, casting a meaningful glance at the Sacred envoys nearby.


    Though no words were spoken, the Pope��s trusted advisors and personal guards quickly understood his intent.


    After bidding farewell to the Pope, the four white-robed figures picked up Nick��s discarded clothes and lifted the unconscious Bai Yanluo. They then calmly exited the main temple.


    Once the guards had left the temple, Kael walked down the stairs to Kain��s side and casually asked:


    "Now that we��re alone, tell me what��s on your mind. You��ve come to see me, so there must be something important you��ve discovered?"


    "Yes, as expected, nothing can be hidden from you, your Holiness. Indeed, I have made an important discovery that I need to share with you."


    "Really? Do tell."


    "Yes."


    Nodding slightly,


    Kain��s proud and arrogant demeanor had entirely vanished at this moment, replaced by a solemn seriousness. The surrounding atmosphere seemed to have grown heavier with his change in attitude, making it feel somewhat heavy.


    "Your Holiness, I believe I have discovered the location of Demon Temple


    "What!!!!?"


    Upon hearing this, Kael relaxed and cheerful demeanor stiffened instantly, a sharp flash crossing his semi-closed, dark red eyes.


    The blond man slowly crouched down in front of Kain, speaking in a tone that allowed no refusal:


    "Kain."


    "Yes, your Holiness."


    "Share with me everything you��ve seen."


    "As you wish, your Holiness."


    As he responded, Kain closed his eyes. Kael extended his index finger, placing it on Kain��s forehead. A wave of platinum light started to emanate from his fingertip. As memories from Kain��s mind transferred into Kael��s,


    The Pope��s friendly smile vanished, replaced by a wild, excited grin.


    ��Heh heh�� sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Now that��s interesting ��


    Nearly a month ago, when countless Abyssal Demons attacked SkyeDome City like a tsunami, an unexpected guest set foot in the snow-covered outer regions of Winter Forest in the North. The visitor was none other than Kain Bahrena, one of the three heavenly apostles of Asumos Church.


    "Who would have thought that such a vast swarm of Abyssal Demons would attack SkyDome? These creatures... they��re after the Chosen One, aren��t they?"


    Looking southwards toward SkyDome, Kain let out a sigh. The usual light-heartedness had vanished from his violet eyes, leaving behind only an unusual seriousness. After cautiously surveying his surroundings for a moment, Kain disregarded the Abyssal Demons heading south and focused on the Winter Forest ahead.


    "Well, let��s put that aside for now."


    Even though the number and strength of Abyssal Demons were truly formidable, Kain had no current intention of aiding Snow Night Empire.


    Kain is an extremely devout, even fanatical, believer of the Asumos Church.


    Although he usually presents himself as gracious, easy-going, and understanding with other members of the church, seen as the gentlest among the heavenly apostles, Kain��s kindness is reserved solely for those sharing his faith - his comrades within the Church.


    When dealing with outsiders, especially those he sees as ��heretics��, Kain is extremely cold and ruthless.


    In his view,


    These barbaric heretics are not worth pitying, no matter how many of them die.


    It��s already good enough that he doesn��t aid the Abyssal Demons. Expecting him to help SkyDome resist the attack of Abyss Demons? That��s undoubtedly a daydream. Unless directed by Archbishop Fiona or the Pope himself, Kain would never extend a helping hand to heretics.


    Moreover, for Asumos Church, the death of the Son of Destiny may be more of a benefit than a harmful.


    Indeed,


    Today in SkyDome, there are members of the Church, including Nick, and even the Girl of Destiny.


    However,


    Kain isn��t worried about their safety right now.


    In his view, while the group of Abyssal Demons is powerful, with Bai Yanluo��s protection, Nick and the others are sure to be safe, even if the Abyssal Demons break through SkyDome. The Church members would definitely have plenty of time to escape. Not to mention, Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny, can use her miracles.


    As a result, Kain no longer cares about the affairs of Snow Night Empire, focusing all his attention on the repressive Winter Forest ahead.


    Now,


    Many Abyssal Demons have left the eastern part of the Winter Forest and launched an attack on Snow Night Empire. Being able to command such a number of Demons instantly, there must be a Demon King existence also attacking SkyDome, and there might be more than one.


    Without a doubt, this is a once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity.


    It��s the perfect time to explore the eastern part of Winter Forest!


    For so many years, has there ever been a time when the defense of the Eastern Abyssal Demons was more vacant than now?


    This once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity was one that Kain couldn��t possibly pass up. Even though there may be other Demon Kings existing within the eastern part of Winter Forest, Kain resolutely decided to take this risk. Because he believed that the risk and return from this exploration would be directly proportional!


    If he could find the legendary Demon Temple,


    This exploration would undoubtedly be a "gold mine!"


    Even though Snow Devourer from the east might have gone to SkyDome, Deathwing from the west and the Nightmare from the center might still be inside Winter Forest. These two Demon Kings might assist the eastern part at any time, so Kain��s exploration must be swift and decisive.


    (Nightmare �� Shuoyue )


    After all, there were only a few places he planned to explore this time...


    With that in mind,


    "I��ll use ��Divine War Form�� directly..."


    After making this decision, Kain��s eyes narrowed sharply, and the thunder-attribute energy within his body burst out like a raging hurricane! In an instant, the thunderbolt flickered, and the violent power of thunder turned everything around him into charcoal.


    The ground began to tremble, and even space began to crumble along with it.


    Under the halo of dark purple light, Kain��s eyes exploded with a brilliant purple light, and his flaxen hair fluttered up, shrouded by thunderbolts. The strong purple Holy energy transformed into an indestructible thunderbolt armor around him, and more than that, the power of thunder condensed into physical wings, hovering behind Kain.


    It made him seem like an angel of thunder, coming to the world to eradicate evil in place of the gods.


    Divine War Form,


    Was the strongest way to use Holy energy, and only those with power at level 7 or above could use it.


    It was a battle mode achieved by merging Holy energy with soul power and injecting it directly into the body. It could max out the user��s physical abilities and the efficiency of their internal power! It allowed the user to unleash 120% of their combat power in a short period of time.


    Of course,


    The price,


    Was a bit of life span. After all, it was a way of fighting that consumed the soul.


    But,


    Kain, who already possessed the power of a level 8, looked even more imposing after activating the Divine War Form, and his momentum reached a terrifying degree.


    Kain originally came in secret,


    The burst of this power undoubtedly attracted hundreds of Abyssal Demons in the nearby forest in an instant. Countless loathsome-faced demons, filled with violent aura, instantly focused all their attention on Kain, with a wild killing intent and waves of Shadow Force, they surrounded him from all sides, intending to destroy this Apostle of Heaven here and now.


    Among the attacking Abyssal Demons, there were even three terrifying level 7 existences.


    However,


    Facing Kain, who had entered the Divine War Form��, these Abyssal Demons were like ants,


    "Thunder Dance - Dark Tribulation..."


    Kain narrowed his eyes,


    Thunderbolts exploded, forming a massive thunderbolt arena with Kain at its center. Within the arena, dark purple thunderbolts rampaged wildly, instantly killing all the Abyssal Demons that rushed in to attack Kain,


    Even the three level 7 Demons were hit hard by the thunderbolts in an instant, losing their ability to further attack.


    And when these three level 7 Abyssal Demons were slightly stunned by the thunderbolt onslaught,


    Three arrows formed by a concentrated Holy energy appeared like thunderbolts, piercing the heads of the three Abyss Demons, leaving a large bloody hole.


    *Boom...*


    With a few resounding sounds, the three large and strong level 7 Abyssal Demons were immediately killed by him before they could display their power. Their large bodies crashed to the ground.


    After dealing with the wave of Demons attempting to block his path, Kain unfurled his wings and soared high, transforming into a bolt of lightning, darting into the depths of the Winter Forest.

 Chapter 377 - 378: Bold Guess 1/2 [6/8]

    Hello, Well sorry for the delay, something occurred and I couldn��t edit the remaining 3 chapters yesterday, but no worries, I will finish it today with 2 daily chapters after this so that makes it 5 chapters today,


    -------------------------


    Kain, who had suddenly stormed into Winter Forest, was met with hysteria from the forest��s Abyssal Demons who felt his immense Holy power. Not only did the demons roar in anger, but even a certain creature hiding in the central lake area showed a surprised and angry face. The demon horde immediately poured their most powerful attack on the Heavenly Apostle.


    The demons opened their mouths wide, with countless shadow forces rapidly gathering. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Boom! Boom!*


    Thunderous explosions echoed throughout,


    In a blink, the eastern forest was once again aflame with chaos. Numerous pillars of fire ascended into the sky, filling the forest with the scent of destruction and death.


    Faced with the stormy attack composed of annihilation beams, Kain didn��t show any signs of panic.


    With his lightning and light attributes complemented by his Holy energy, his fame was rooted in his agility and speed.


    After activating his Divian War Form, his abilities in this aspect had improved dramatically. Although the attacks of the Demons were strong, they were unable to touch him due to his high speed. To hit him now would require a dense network of firepower.


    However,


    The current situation in the eastern part of Winter Forest was as Kain had expected,


    The number of demons in this area had significantly decreased after the attacks on SkyDome and the besieging of several large cities in the north, including Wind City. They could not form a dense network of firepower that could stop him! Even if several level 7 Abyssal Demons appeared, they still couldn��t touch him due to his insane agility.


    If no Demon King appeared, he would be unstoppable!


    With this in mind, Kain, who was spitting blood, revealed an excited smile,


    ��Just like that! I am nearing the next destination! I need to dig deeper!��


    Encouraging himself, Kain��s speed continued to increase. His swift dark purple lightning dashed through the forest, breaking through group after group of Abyssal Demons, evading one powerful strike after another from level 7 Demons, and even directly breaking through the joint attack of five level 7 Abyssal Demons...


    Finally,


    After several ground-shaking surges, Kain crashed into an invisible barrier.


    After this collision,


    A massive crack appeared on the barrier, and Kain��s speed undoubtedly decreased, his insane acceleration stopped abruptly. The backlash from the barrier even caused his head to bleed.


    However, on the handsome face of the Heavenly Apostle, an ecstatic expression blossomed like never before.


    If the hundreds of years of research conducted by the Church held true,


    Inside the Winter Forest,


    There is only one place that has a barrier!


    That is the outskirts of Demon Temple!


    And now?


    He crashed into a barrier?!


    This means that their previous judgment was correct.


    "I��ve finally found it, the location of Demon Temple!"


    Banishing Abyssal Demons and restoring peace to Ancita Continent is the dream harbored by innumerable residents.


    And as the saying goes, to remove weeds you must uproot them.


    If we hope to wipe out the vile beings known as Abyssal Demons, we need to destroy the root of their existence - the Demon Temple,


    Otherwise, even if all the Abyssal Demons in the outer world are killed, new creatures will become monsters under the influence of the Shadow power of Demon Temple.


    The power of human forces is far from enough to destroy the entire Winter Forest. The power must be concentrated, turned into a spear as sharp as can be, and pierced into a critical point of Winter Forest to destroy Demon Temple!


    To make this plan feasible, understanding the exact location of Demon Temple is crucial.


    For this, the Church as well as numerous other forces on the continent, have attempted to send people into Winter Forest, trying to investigate the location of the Temple.


    Unfortunately,


    Over the centuries, their explorations have yielded little to no results.


    Having gambled many lives, they couldn��t even find a trace of the Temple.


    Only in recent decades has the situation changed.


    Under the guidance of Kael, countless Apostles have entered Winter Forest over the years, trying their best to find the location of Demon Temple for a chance to become a Heavenly Apostle.


    The vast majority of them,


    Unsurprisingly, died under the claws of Abyssal Demons.


    However, unlike before, the sacrifice of the Apostles this time has meaning. The Pope had planted markers in all of them, and these markers in the depth of their souls would feedback certain information to the church through the soul gem after they died.


    Through analysis and calculation, the church could determine where they died in the Winter Forest.


    Ordinary Abyssal Demons certainly have the ability to escape the Apostles. The only being that could instantly kill them, leaving them unable to send a distress signal, can be said to be Demon King.


    Hence,


    Under Kael��s guidance, the Asumos Church internally collected and sorted the information of the Apostles who died mysteriously in Winter Forest over the years. They ultimately found that the vast majority of them died in the eastern region.


    The frequency of Apostles encountering Demon King beings in the eastern region far exceeds other areas.


    You should know that Demon Kings are quite rare.


    In the cognition of the members of the Church, Demon Kings tend to linger in places where the aura of Shadow Power is strong, that is, near the Demon Temple...


    " Demon Temple might be in the eastern part of Winter Forest!"


    The church internally came to this conclusion.


    Afterward,


    Through a series of analyses, the clerics extended the lines from the death points of all 19 Apostles and used the Onslow prediction method to calculate eight intersection points.


    [Onslow��s prediction method is like a magic crystal ball. It looks at patterns from the past (like how many times you played a game each day) to guess what might happen next.]


    According to the Pope, these eight intersection points are likely to be the location of Demon Temple.


    Therefore,


    Kain��s mission objective became quite clear. It is to take advantage of the ��Divine War Form��, with his superior speed, during the void time in the eastern part of Winter Forest, and investigate these eight doting points.


    --


    *Boom!*


    Accompanied by a loud explosion and a burst of dark purple lightning,


    A surge of earth-shaking energy suddenly erupted in mid-air.

 Chapter 378 - 379: Bold Guess 2/2 [7/8]

    After a clash of energies, Kain was sent flying backward, quite awkwardly smashing into a giant tree not far behind him.


    ��What?��


    ��What��s this?��


    ��Have I found it?��


    "It seems the Pope and his council were right!"


    Being pushed into the barrier and gradually surrounded by Abyssal Demons behind him, Kain showed no signs of anxiety. Instead, a smile of joy emerged on his face. His face, initially mangled due to the backlash from ��Divine War form��, suddenly appeared even more fierce because of his grin. For a moment, Kain completely lost the grace of a Heavenly Apostle, looking more like a demonic ghost laughing maniacally.


    "Hahaha!!! It��s here!"


    ��It looks like my luck is holding up!��


    ��Just a sweep of three locations, and I found the final target at the fourth?��


    ��Inside Winter Forest?��


    ��An invisible barrier?! And its hardness that was enough to send me flying?!��


    ��This must be the Demon Temple!��


    After making this judgment,


    Kain not only ignored the Abyssal Demons attacking him from all directions, but also disregarded the agony brought by the backlash, and boldly mobilized the Thunder Holy energy inside his body. As the Abyssal Demons were about to touch him, lightning reappeared, and Kain burst forward like a starving beast released from its shackles, wielding the power of surging thunder. Just in an instant, the rampant power and the lightning surrounding his thunder armor blasted the approaching Abyssal Demons.


    Gathering his energy, Kain fearlessly charged at the invisible barrier with everything he had.


    "Heavenly Thunder Catastrophe."


    A holy magic circle drawn by dark purple lightning suddenly appeared in his palm, destructive thunder continuously gathered in the center of the circle under his guidance. The imposing aura released warped everything around him.


    Even the Abyssal Demons, who knew no fear, couldn��t help but tremble at the power Kain displayed.


    But this time,


    It was different from before.


    Now, Kain had gathered his energy. Almost all of his Holy energy was used to amplify his strength, not to increase his speed like before. Naturally, the full-force attack of an 8th-level could not be underestimated. Under Kain��s hopeful gaze, the energy spear in his right hand, gathered with robust Thunder Holy energy, collided with the invisible barrier in mid-air:


    "Break for me!!!"


    Accompanying Kain��s roar and the outburst of his Holy energy, numerous cracks emerged on the invisible barrier in mid-air.


    *Crack~*


    After an intense convulsion,


    The barrier suddenly shattered.


    Surrounded by lightning, Kain rushed in.


    And just as Kain broke through the barrier, the world in his eyes underwent a drastic change. The ice and snow-covered forest soil distorted and turned into an open space covered in white snow.


    ��Is this?!��


    ��Is this the situation inside the barrier?!��


    An excited Kain quickly adjusted his posture, promptly suppressing the turbulent power around his body back into himself, and folding his Thunder Wings, hastily making an emergency landing. Amidst a burst of thunderstorms and flying snow, this Heavenly Apostle directly smashed a massive pit in the ground.


    "Is this... the inside of the barrier? Is this where the Demon Temple is? I... I��ve finally found it!! Hahahahaha!!"


    Kain��s joyous laughter instantly echoed throughout the interior of the barrier.


    Even though he had just entered the barrier,


    The extremely dense atmosphere of the Shadow��s energy within the barrier, and the remnants of some Demon king Abyssal Demon��s aura, directly confirmed Kain��s speculation.


    This is where the Demon temple is located.


    The exact location of Demon temple, S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mystery that countless People have been trying to solve for centuries, at this moment, the source of all miseries, has finally been unveiled by him! Right now, Kain��s joy is indescribable, he��s incredibly thrilled, as if his blood is boiling with excitement.


    The pain brought by the ��Divine War Form�� was completely thrown out of his mind.


    Understanding the location of Demon Temple,


    This means the most critical part of the Pope��s plan has been completed.


    Destroying the Demon Temple, and restoring peace to the world, will no longer be a wishful dream!


    Thinking of this,


    Kain laughed crazily, impatiently leapt out of the deep pit to the snow-covered ground above, and anxiously looked around, wanting to see the legendary Demonic Temple that spawned all Abyssal Demons. However, after flying out of the pit, Kain froze, his violet eyes filled with disbelief,


    Like being struck by lightning, he stood there,


    Blinked somewhat doubtfully,


    Because at this moment,


    The ancient Temple that Kain was anticipating did not appear in his field of vision, his violet eyes saw nothing but a desolate snowy field,


    "Eh?? Where... where... where is the... Demon Temple??!"


    Kain couldn��t help but shout in surprise, falling into confusion alone in the wind.


    "Where did it go?"


    ...


    --


    Back to the present time,


    In the inner part of Asumos Church��s core Cathedral,


    To avoid directly harming Kain��s soul, after briefly perusing Kain��s memory fragments, Kael slowly retracted his finger from Kain��s forehead. After his memory was read by Kael, Kain��s entire body suddenly collapsed,


    Not only breaking into a cold sweat, but also couldn��t help but raise his hand to his chest, panting heavily.


    Regarding Kain��s frailty,


    Kael did not comment further, but slowly stood up, revealing a rare serious expression.


    "Um... Not only enveloped by the barrier, but the interior is also densely filled with the aura of the Shadows. But the only issue is... the Demon Temple... was not found..."


    "Yes..."


    Catching his breath, Kain, after regaining some energy, quickly said:


    "I believe that the location I found is correct! That place is where the Demon Temple is located! The reason... I did not see the Temple... is because..."


    "Because of what?"


    "Although it seems unrealistic, but... but I boldly suspect that the Temple is conscious, and... has changed its form, leaving the Winter Forest! That Monster may have already mixed into our human society!"


    Kael: "..."


    -------------------------------


    if there are any mistakes pls do tell, comment on the chapter so I can fix them fast *^


    3 more Chapters are coming after 1h,

 Chapter 379 - 380: The Silent Pope [8/8]

    Within Asumos Church,


    Truthfully tell, everyone has their own hidden agendas.


    Kain was no exception.


    However, this fervent believer always nurtures one objective in his mind. That is to adhere to the Goddess��s will, collaborate with the Chosen Ones, annihilate the Demon Temple, and restore pace to this continent. Therefore, when discussing this matter, Kain��s usual frivolous expression vanishes, supplanted by incomparable gravity and earnestness.


    Observing the silent supreme leader of Asumos Church, after hearing his words,


    A touch of anxiety arose in Kain��s heart,


    Worried that the Pope might not believe his words, Kain hastily continued:


    "Holy Father! Although what I said seems unbelievable, my judgment is based on certain facts! Shortly after I arrived at that empty space, I was surrounded by the Demon King Nightmare and nearly thirty Level 7 Abyss Demons! However, their attacks seemed timid, as if they were unwilling to damage anything within the barrier. Otherwise, I wouldn��t have had such an easy time finding a loophole and escaping. Clearly, everything within the barrier is of great importance to the Abyssal Demons!"


    "..."


    "Additionally, before I withdrew from the barrier, I gathered some samples from the snow-covered ground. After bringing them back for expert analysis, I discovered that traces of other Demon Kings Shadows energy still linger in the soil! We detected not only Snow Devourer and Deathwing, but even Shadows of all Demon kings, including Higanbana! This indicates that this is a gathering place for Demon King entities, making it highly likely that it��s the location of Demon Temple"


    "..."


    "Finally, Holy Father! Before Cabane��s death, didn��t he mention possessing information about Demon Temple, with plans to venture into Winter Forest? During our investigation, we even found residual signs of Cabane��s Holy energy! If my speculation is correct, this is where he met his end! The Demon Temple should be within this barrier. The reason I couldn��t see it likely stems from the Demon Temple having already vacated this place! I know this notion may sound mad, but I genuinely believe..."


    However,


    Before Kain could finish, Kael raised his hand to stop him.


    Kael spoke slowly:


    "No need to say more. I��ve seen your memory; I know your thoughts."


    "Yes..."


    Upon hearing this, Kain stopped talking, instead lowering his head quietly, waiting for the Pope��s next instruction.


    As for Kael, he took the soil analysis report handed over by Kain without a word.


    Looking at the content of the report, Kael fell into contemplation...


    "Has the Demon Temple... left the barrier..."


    ��Demon Temple��


    ��A building? After gaining consciousness, it ran away?��


    ��If this was said, I��m afraid no one would believe it.��


    In the common sense of the continental populace, this is too absurd.


    And Kain, who proposed this, would most likely be deemed insane.


    However,


    At this moment, Kael did not deny Kain��s conjecture. On the contrary, the Pope even slightly nodded in agreement.


    Indeed,


    According to the analysis by Kain and the technical staff of Asumos Church, the place where the Apostle of Heaven stepped foot might indeed be the location of the legendary Demon Temple. But to outright say that the Demon Temple has consciousness, and ran away on legs? That��s too hasty.


    Just because the Demon Temple wasn��t visible doesn��t mean it certainly isn��t within that barrier.


    You know, many ancient ruins and lost palaces have their special ways of hiding themselves even further. Take, for instance, the underground dungeon that the Fifth Apostle explored. Wasn��t the entrance to the dungeon made invisible, and thus unseeable?


    Who knows if Demon Temple might be in a similar situation? That��s the origin of all Abyssal Demons, and to only have an external barrier as protection seems too underestimating of this Abyssal Demon hive.


    Therefore,


    Saying Kain��s hypothesis is too hasty is somewhat understandable.


    However,


    At this moment, Kael, as the Pope, acknowledged Kain��s speculation in his heart.


    "Perhaps... the Demon Temple really does have consciousness."


    His half-closed eyes opened slightly,


    The Pope focused intently on the report in his hand,


    His thoughts, at the same time, returned to over four hundred years ago, to the fourth Northern Expedition War led by Asumos Church...


    --


    Over four hundred years ago, when Kael had just been promoted to be the Heavenly Apostle, he followed the church��s expeditionary force to the world��s land of sin, the Winter Forest. At that time, Kael was a young man who had become the Heavenly Apostle, full of energy and confidence.


    Even though he had long known from the Saintess about the horrors of Abyssal Demons, and the unfathomable depths of Winter Forest, Kael was still full of confidence.


    Not only was he confident in his own strength, but he was also confident in the allied forces assembled by the church!


    The church��s troops were the most numerous in history, a massive army of over three million men, marching toward Winter Forest. Of course, these forces didn��t count the troops from various empires and other powers, as well as all sorts of magical creatures and summoned beasts.


    Besides the sheer number of troops and complete equipment, the number of powerful people was also considerable. Nearly a hundred Saint Level experts and a full ten 8th Level unmatched powerhouses! Such forces were more than enough to casually destroy any existence on the continent.


    Kael firmly believed in this.


    However,


    Soon, the young Kael realized, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had overestimated the combat power of the alliance. Even though they were an alliance, those filled with a victorious faith did not want their own forces to suffer too much. When faced with a powerful Abyssal Demon group, they all hoped to let the troops of other forces fight with the Demons, and they would pick up the pieces.


    In the process of eliminating the Abyssal Demons,


    They wanted to weaken their potential competitors as much as possible.


    The constant intrigue greatly reduced the combat power of the alliance. As their combat power decreased, they missed countless opportunities. Unnecessary sacrifices were happening all the time.


    To be contemplating the issue of dividing the spoils after victory, when victory hasn��t even been achieved yet?


    It��s simply,


    Absurd and ridiculous.


    Of course, the most important thing is that both himself and the entire alliance underestimated the combat power of Abyssal Demons, as well as the infectious power of Shadow. Even though there were only the ��Sword Demon�� and ��Inferno�� two Demon kings existences in Winter Forest at that time, the terrifying combat power of these two Demon kings, and the ability to unleash world-destroying power in an instant, was a direct slap in the face to the alliance in its prime.


    -------------


    if you find any mistakes pls comment it out,


    2 more chapter after 1h,

 Chapter 380 - 381 Conjecture 1/2 [1/2]

    One more coming after 30m,


    --------------


    At the same time,


    Countless Abyssal Demons were attacking from all directions! Many of them even burst out from the ground, directly breaking the alliance��s defensive and offensive formation, instantly defeating the entire allied forces.


    To add insult to injury;


    After being attacked by Abyssal Demons, cases of infection by the Shadow energy quickly appeared within the allied forces. The internal soldiers began to demonize. Even though the alliance was still in a deadly struggle with Abyssal Demons, the internal collapse had already caused this unit to lose its combat capabilities.


    Being defeated by the Demons, they were retreating at every step.


    The young Kael wanted to use his strongest skill to turn the tide.


    Unfortunately, at that time, he was still too young.


    He intended to join forces with the other two Heavenly Apostles to defeat Inferno. However, he soon realized the cruelty of the world under the powerful attack of Demon King of Flames.


    The Heavenly Apostles, who are powerful and awe-inspiring in the eyes of the world, were not able to defeat even one Demon king even with the three of them combined. After the last direct confrontation, they were swallowed up by Inferno��s sea of fire, losing their combat capabilities.


    If it weren��t for his companion helping him to offset most of the damage with a powerful defense, Kael, who ignored defense, would have certainly died in the vortex of flames.


    As an Apostle who was least injured and could still stand up, Kael was grasped tightly by Inferno��s claw made of flames the moment he stood up. No matter how he tried to move his Holy Energy, it was of no avail.


    After realizing that he couldn��t break free with his physical strength, Kael began to mobilize his Holy Energy throughout his body, trying to erode Inferno��s spirit.


    Unfortunately,


    Due to physical exhaustion,


    And the pain brought by burning, Kael couldn��t complete the spiritual erosion against a Demon king existence. At this moment, the young man felt even more desperate. In his dark red eyes, it seemed that he had already seen the underworld messenger waving to him on the banks of the Sunzu River.


    However,


    Just then, a clear and pleasing voice suddenly entered the young Kael��s mind,


    -"That��s all? You aim to harm Mother? You��re making fun of yourself! Hmph!"-


    Even on the verge of death, this sudden complaining voice from the girl still shocked Kael. He looked incredulously at the hateful Demon King of Flames wrapped in fire in front of him.


    ��Is this Inferno��s voice?!��


    Kael��s eyes were trembling.


    Although he failed to complete the spiritual erosion against Inferno, it seemed that the full strength he exerted wasn��t in vain. Combined with the fact that Inferno seemed to have become weak due to the fierce battle with the three Apostles, Kael managed to barely connect to Inferno��s spiritual world.


    And after hearing Inferno��s words,


    [-"Abyssal Demons are all inconsequential "-]


    This young Apostle completely denied this ��common sense�� propagated by the church.


    Moreover,


    As for why the church wanted to propagate this? Kael was too exhausted to think about it. After hearing Inferno��s inner words, this Apostle even forgot about the imminent death due to shock.


    ��Inferno... have conscious?��


    ��And,��


    ��What does she mean by her mother? Who is she?!��


    ��The voice of a young girl was coming from the inner world of Inferno?��


    This indeed astonished Kael, and his dark red eyes became dull with shock.


    He had thought of the Demon kings as a being without wisdom, but after connecting with her spiritually, she suddenly expressed rational words, which really made Kael feel as if his worldview was being challenged.


    However,


    More than the implausible fact that Inferno possessed reason,


    What really intrigued Kael was the ��Mother�� the girl mentioned in her speech.


    ��Mother? The mother of Abyssal Demons?! Who... what could that be? Could it be the legendary Demon Lord?!��


    Kael, who was still a very young Heavenly Apostle at that time, was engulfed by a tsunami of doubt, confusion, and disbelief.


    However,


    At this moment, he lacked the strength to ponder this mystery.


    Due to the burn of the inferno��s fire, the Holy Energy within him was being depleted rapidly, leaving him unable to resist the heat waves radiating from the Demon king of Flames. Suffocating under the fiery demon��s claw, Kael��s consciousness was rapidly fading, pushing him to the brink of unconsciousness.


    Now he could only instinctively struggle a few more times,


    Unfortunately,


    His struggle couldn��t harm Inferno, let alone break free from the fiery demon��s grip.


    Kael��s heart seemed to fall into despair, closing his eyes helplessly, ready to wait for the arrival of death.


    However,


    Just when Kael felt hopeless, an unexpected girl��s voice suddenly invaded Inferno��s mind, and through the weak spiritual link, slowly transmitted to Kael,


    -"Little Na, be careful, don��t overdo it."-


    The girl��s voice, melodious like a serene spring, was soothing, yet it imposed on Kale an unparalleled The feeling of being overwhelmed. A feeling potent enough to rip his soul apart. Despite his overwhelming weakness, Kael couldn��t help but shudder instinctively.


    ��What... Who is this?�� S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael couldn��t help asking himself,


    But after voicing this question, both his body and will had reached their limits. A vast darkness encompassed his heart from every direction.


    Kael��s consciousness sank entirely into an endless abyss...


    Just before he lost consciousness, the young Apostle sensed,


    The fiery grip that had been tightly clenching his neck was, astonishingly, slowly easing...


    ...


    This was Kael��s last experience in Winter Forest. But when Kael awoke once again, the young Apostle found himself back in the main Cathedral of the Holy City of the Church. At that moment, he learned of a heartbreaking but unsurprising fact,


    That was, the allied forces were completely defeated, and the plan to expel the Abyssal Demons was a total failure.


    What shocked Kael the most was the condition of him and the other two Heavenly Apostles.


    Although they were seriously injured and unconscious until now, not one of them died in Winter Forest.


    Remembering his battle with Inferno in Winter Forest, Kael still couldn��t believe that he could return alive from that battlefield. Inferno��s thorough killing intent toward them, the three Apostles of Heaven, made Kael still have lingering fears even now.

 Chapter 381 - 382 Conjecture 2/2 [2/2]

    In a state where all three of them were incapable of continuing the battle, how could they have possibly escaped alive from the clutches of Inferno?


    How did they manage to survive?


    In Kael��s view, there was only one explanation,


    The voice of the young girl that had echoed inside Inferno��s mind at that moment was their lifesaver. That voice had halted the bloodthirsty Demon king of Flames, and even led the demon king, who harbored an inherent disdain and hatred for humans and the Holy energy, to cease their intent to kill them.


    "What was that voice...what exactly happened? Whose voice was it?"


    From that moment onwards, Kael had been continuously pondering over this question.


    Until now...


    ...


    --


    While examining the analytical report given to him by Kain, Kael��s thoughts involuntarily drifted back to the events hundreds of years ago. Those incredibly soft, pleasing words that sent shivers down his spine kept echoing in his mind. Over the centuries, he never forgot that voice and the aura he had sensed through his soul at that time.


    His speculation about the owner of that voice has never stopped either.


    Being able to stop Inferno��s movements with a single sentence, the owner of that voice must not be ordinary. Therefore, Kael had two main speculations about their identity, one was the Demon Lord from ancient times who brought the Abyssal Demons to Ancita continent, and the other was a more ancient and powerful demon king.


    ��Demon Lord?��


    Kael, who firmly believed in the prophecy of the Goddess, quickly denied this speculation, as in the prophecy, the Demon Lord no longer existed. Moreover, the gentle and melodious female voice was completely different from the rugged voice of the Demon Lord in the legends.


    ��As for the other speculation? An older demon king?��


    This idea, after Kael successively fought with Sword Demon and Higanbana, was directly denied by him. Whether it was Sword Demon or Higanbana, their auras were completely different from what he had sensed back then.


    "Could it be that there are demon kings even older than Higanbana?"


    Kael wondered,


    Unfortunately,


    Until now, Kael had not discovered the existence of any older demon kings.


    This couldn��t help but give birth to another speculation in Kael��s mind.


    "The owner of this voice, could it be...Demon Temple?"


    According to common sense,


    Items are lifeless,


    But this is not absolute.


    Didn��t the Holy Sword of the Elves birth its own will? If divine artifacts can birth a will, why can��t a Temple?! Both contain extremely powerful forces. Artifacts have artifact spirits, maybe Temples have its spirits too? The reason why most people find it absurd to think that the Demon Temple has consciousness is mainly because the birth of such consciousness often requires an incredibly vast amount of soul power, and the success rate is not high.


    The birth of the Holy Sword Eshufier took twelve attempts, and each time it exhausted the entire soul power of the tenth Elf King.


    For a Temple to have consciousness, the amount of soul power it needs is surely as vast as the stars.


    In this world, where is there so much soul power?


    Therefore, most people think that the Demon Temple having consciousness is nothing more than a dreamy tale. Influenced by this common sense, the notion of the Demon Temple having consciousness was just a very unlikely speculation in Kael��s mind before now.


    However, after roughly guessing the true purpose of the trial, this speculation didn��t seem to be that far-fetched.


    And today, after receiving Kain��s report, Kael felt convinced about his inner hunch. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So,


    Under Kain��s confused gaze, Kael, who had been deeply absorbed in the report for quite a while, began to tremble. Strange whispers slipped from his lips, chilling Kain to the bone and slightly shaking, lifted his gaze to the blond man wearing an enigmatic smile.


    "Your Holiness?! What��s... What��s wrong?"


    "Nothing, my friend."


    With his eyes narrowing again, Kael playfully looked at Kain, who was kneeling on the ground,


    "You needn��t worry. I��m not doubting your words."


    "Really? Your Holiness!"


    "Yes, the information you brought and your conjecture are both very important. I��m very pleased, my friend."


    Kael gently patted Kain��s shoulder, gradually suppressing his inner emotions, walked toward the statue nearby and adopted a praying posture,


    "So, if the Demon Temple left the Great Winter Forest? Where would she go? And in what way would she go?"


    "Ah, this? I��m sorry... I have no idea."


    "Okay... But, speaking of which, Kain do you remember the coordinates where the Bloody Butterfly was born?"


    ��Huh?��


    ��Why suddenly mention the new Demon King?��


    Caught off guard by the Pope��s question, Kain was initially startled but quickly regained his composure and responded with due respect,


    "Bloody Butterfly? Let me think... ah, according to the scout��s report at that time, it was at the location T350, W420."


    "That��s close to where you discovered the barrier."


    "Yes, it is. Huh?"


    Being told this by the Pope, Kain��s eyebrows tightened, and he tentatively looked at Kael,


    "Your Holiness?"


    "Bloody Butterfly, as a newly born Demon King, easily blocked the Magic Fussing Bomb, killed Bernard the third prince of Snow Night Empire from miles away; defeated Wilt the leader of Divine Punishment Sect, suppressed another newly born Demon King; the power and aura of Bloody Butterfly during SkyDome time, still makes the Holy Tower Venerable feel terrified... Compared with the previously born Deathwing, Snow Devourer, and Nightmare, the power of Bloody Butterfly is somewhat extraordinary. It doesn��t seem like a newly born Demon King at all."


    "When you put it that way... indeed... it doesn��t make sense. Your Holiness, what... what are you implying?"


    "Hmm, if I��m not wrong in my judgment. Bloody Butterfly... is the incarnation of the Demon Temple. The demon nest, as you guessed, indeed left Winter Forest."


    Saying this,


    Kael no longer paid attention to Kain��s question behind him, but to the four White Sacred envois, solemnly knelt in front of the statue, staring fanatically at the majestic statue.


    ��I didn��t expect this��


    ��We didn��t even need to venture into Winter Forest to find her��


    ��Demon Temple? She emerged all by herself?!��

 Chapter 382 - 383 The Girl in the Nutrient Tank 1/2 [1/2]

    "The Demon Temple... is Bloody Butterfly? If the Demon Temple truly has consciousness, doesn��t this mean that our ultimate goal... has left the Abyssal Demon Horde��s protection and come to the human world?! This is a once-in-a-millennium opportunity, Holy Father if we seize this opportunity! Find that Bloody Butterfly! Focus all our combat power, we might be able to eliminate it directly! We could end this disaster that has lasted for over five hundred years!"


    After Kael finished his prayer, Kain couldn��t contain his excitement and stepped forward to share his thoughts with the Pope.


    However,


    His suggestion did not earn Kael��s approval.


    The Pope slowly turned around, shook his head helplessly, and directly denied Kain��s plan.


    "Do you really think it��s that simple, Kain? The Demon Temple has cultivated seven Demon King entities. The power inside the Temple is certainly far superior to other Demon Kings. Think about the Higanbana, think about Sword Demon and Inferno. Do you think it��s easy to eliminate Demon Temple? Don��t think that leaving Winter Forest means the Temple is truly helpless. That is an entity that can freely create Abyssal Demons. If she wishes, all living beings around her could turn into terrifying monsters. Rashly attacking her would just be suicide."


    "Yes, yes... I��m sorry, Holy Father. I got a bit too carried away."


    Realizing his naive thoughts, Kain quickly bowed his head and apologized to Kael.


    However,


    The next moment,


    Kain changed his tone, showing a worried look:


    "But the problem is, Holy Father... if we don��t seize this opportunity to act quickly, wouldn��t the Demon Temple entering the human world be a very dangerous thing?! If she suddenly releases her power, wouldn��t an entire country easily turn into a sea of fire and hell, becoming a paradise for Demons? We can��t just let such a terrifying existence go unchecked, In this case, isn��t it..."


    "No. We��re going to let it go unchecked."


    "Huh?? Are... are you serious?"


    Upon hearing Kael��s unhesitant response, Kain was taken aback, looking at the blonde man with some disbelief in his violet eyes.


    And for his subordinate��s full-of-doubt gaze, Kael immediately regained his usual affability, without any hint of superiority, he waved at Kain:


    "Oh, don��t worry, my friend~ Trust me, at least for now, that Bloody Butterfly will not make a move~"


    "Eh?! How... do you..."


    "Just trust me, I won��t lie to you." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    Several minutes later, at the fifth-floor basement of the Cathedral��s eastern grand hall,


    Kain, dressed in a snappy military uniform, was strolling slowly through this hidden underground corridor. As he walked, the content of his conversation with the Pope earlier was constantly replaying in his mind like a slideshow, making the mood of this Apostle of Heaven very complicated.


    " Not to interfere at all?"


    The Pope��s extraordinarily baffling proposal left Kain torn between confusion and conflict.


    ��Just like that?��


    ��To let such a terrifying existence into the human world? Is this really the right thing? The Demon Temple... or should I say, Bloody Butterfly? If it really does go berserk, the aftermath would be unthinkable, wouldn��t it?!��


    ...


    Just like that,


    While grappling with these thoughts, Kain rubbed his temples with a troubled look, his whole body shrouded in a conflicted mood,


    However,


    This feeling didn��t last for long.


    After wrestling with his inner doubts, he eventually drew out a deep breath, choosing to trust Kael��s guidance.


    "The Pope has always been foresighted and is the only being in the world who can communicate with the Goddess. Perhaps, the Pope has received some divine message from her?"


    ��The Pope must have his own plans��


    ��And I��


    ��As his subordinate, should simply follow the orders...��


    With this decision made, Kain slowly pushed open the heavy iron door in front of him,


    Subsequently, a hidden location, akin to a fusion of a prison and a lab, came into Kain��s view.


    ��?!��


    ��Hmm? sir Kain?��


    Within the lab, several members of Asumos Church wearing white lab coats, were visibly taken aback at Kain��s arrival.


    Then, many female devotees rushed over, trying to greet the most popular and handsome man in the Church.


    However, when they approached, they found to their dismay that the charming smile that used to grace Kain��s face was nowhere to be found. Instead, there was an indescribable seriousness. The killing intent in his violet eyes sent shivers down their spines.


    The women who were attempting to greet him froze in their tracks, some shrinking back and lowering their heads, only daring to steal glances at the solemn-looking Kain.


    Seeing this,


    A portly man, who appeared to be the head of the lab, hastily pushed aside two gorgeous women beside him, lugged his fat body over, and hurriedly approached Kain:


    "Sir Kain, what��s the matter? Why did you suddenly come to our place?"


    "The Pope has given instructions."


    "Hmm? The Pope?"


    Hearing the word ��Pope��, the previously indifferent fat man instantly narrowed his eyes, respectfully lowering his head:


    "Then... The Pope? What are his instructions?"


    "Regarding the resistance experiment, the Pope demands that you produce results as soon as possible."


    "Resistance? Yes... We understand. Give us... Give us another two months, and we��ll definitely be able to complete the final numerical estimations!"


    "Good, you��d better. Otherwise, you know how the Pope handles those who fail to perform their duties."


    "... Yes..."


    The fat man responded in somewhat fearful acknowledgment,


    "I... I will not disappoint the Pope."


    "Good, it should be so."


    With a fleeting glance at the eccentric lab director, Kain refrained from saying more and silently advanced into the depths of the lab. Under the watchful eyes of the lab personnel, including the stout man, Kain made his way to the center of the lab.


    Subsequently, the Heavenly Apostle revealed a complicated expression, and with mixed feelings, he raised his head to look at the space above him,


    ----------------


    If you find any mistakes pls point them out,


    Tomorrow, I will post the bonuses for this week��s power stones. I must say, I am in shock! How did we even reach 2k power stones? I am very thankful for your support. XD I appreciate it a lot ^-^.

 Chapter 383 - 384 The Girl in the Nutrient Tank 2/2 [2/2]

    At this moment,


    Reflected in Kain��s eyes,


    A gigantic cube, colossal with several dark green magical circles hanging in mid-air, from which an eerie and terrifying aura constantly emitted from it. Even Kain, one of the strongest in the Church, couldn��t help but feel a wave of discomfort.


    Inside this magical cube was an odd, translucent green liquid.


    And within this liquid, a nearly naked girl with numerous wounds covering her body was curled up, her face buried in the substance. She was completely still. The pallor of her skin made her look like a corpse. Coupled with dozens of tubes inserted into her body, the sight was eerily unsettling.


    Aside from a few necessary life-support tubes, all the other tubes were constantly injecting an unidentified golden liquid into her body...


    After seeing the lifeless appearance of the girl submerged in the liquid, a glimmer of sorrow appeared in Kain��s violet eyes.


    "Sigh..."


    Kain sighed helplessly and, under the watchful presence of the holy aura, he floated up into mid-air. He gently reached out to touch the dark green magic cube,


    "Tanya, stay strong... success is nearly within our grasp."


    Saying this, a kind smile gradually surfaced on Kain��s face.


    However,


    This smile, while warm, seemed to carry a shade of cruelty? And fanaticism for religion?


    And as Kain was lost in his thoughts, it seemed that his voice reached the girl��s ears.


    In that moment,


    The girl��s lifeless expression slightly twitched, and she slowly opened her beautiful, yet hollow, silver eyes.


    ...


    ...


    --


    "Oh, that��s right."


    "What��s the matter, Your Holiness?"


    "How many times has the Blood Butterfly appeared up till now?"


    "Your Holiness, it��s appeared a total of three times. Once at Galrose Fortress, once in Wind City, and the last time was in the central region of SkyDome."


    "I see... what a coincidence."


    "Coincidence? What do you mean, Your Holiness?"


    "If my memory serves me right, Mengxi has been staying in those same locations where the Bloody Butterfly appeared, hasn��t she?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "..."


    "Yo...Your Holiness?"


    "Keep a close eye on Mengxi, find out who she��s been in contact with recently."


    "Understood, Your Holiness."


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Mmm,"


    "Mmm~"


    "Mmm mmm, yum yum~"


    "Mom��s cake~"


    "So yummy~"


    Staring at the incredibly large, exquisite and delicious pink strawberry cake in front of her, Little Yuan��er couldn��t help but let out a sweety blissful smile.


    Her naturally adorable and rosy face becomes even more charming due to this beaming smile.


    After gazing at the cake for a few seconds, Yuan��er, who loved to eat, soon couldn��t help but cry...


    She loves sweets, yes, S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But under normal circumstances, she wouldn��t be so ungraceful~


    Mainly because the food that her Mom, Yumo makes is too delicious. She couldn��t resist it. Besides, as a child in front of her own mother, should she have to restrain herself?


    Of course not!


    "Mommy! Mommy! Can I start eating now?!!"


    Even though her sisters hadn��t arrived yet, Yuan��er sitting at the dining table, was already impatient, excitedly looking at the beautiful black-haired girl wearing a chef��s hat:


    "Mom, I��m hungry!"


    Yuan��er��s tone was full of coquettishness,


    And as she utters these words, an indulgent smile slowly blooms on Yumo��s face. She then nods slightly, a sign of tacit agreement to Yuan��er��s request:


    "Okay, if Yuan��er wants to eat, you can start. But remember, you have to save some for your sisters."


    "Mm-hmm! Got it!"


    ��Indeed,��


    ��Mom treats me the best!��


    With Yumo��s permission, the pink-haired girl instantly got excited and made an ��Oh yeah�� pose, then immediately picked up the knife and fork on the table, ready to launch a voracious attack on the cake. The power of Shadow surged, and the girl turned into a black light aiming straight for the cake!


    Ready to have a vengeance-fueled meal.


    However,


    Just as Yuan��er was about to touch the cake, something unexpected happened.


    ��?!!��


    "Eh?! What, what is this?!"


    In an instant, under Yuan��er��s incredulous gaze, the pink cake crazily swelled up at an unimaginable speed! The speed was so fast that Yuan��er was caught off guard. The cake, which was constantly growing, turned into a ball and swallowed everything in the room. Even as Yuan��er hurriedly retreated, she could not escape from being swallowed.


    ��What��


    ��What��s happening?!��


    In a split second, Yuan��er, pinned by the sphere, shows a hint of unease. She struggles to shake her head, incessantly pushing with her hands, attempting to extricate herself from this soft and springy blob. Regrettably, Yuan��er��s attempts at resistance seem to bear minimal fruit,


    "Mmm mmm mmm mmm~"


    "enmmm,"


    "What, what is this thing?!"


    Yuan��er kept shaking her little hands, trying to push away this massive unidentified object.


    Push and push*


    Push and push~*


    ...


    ...


    As she pushed,


    Yuan��er suddenly opened her eyes,


    And everything around her instantly switched from fantasy to reality.


    Apparently,


    The little girl��s dream was over.


    "Huh? Was...was I dreaming?"


    After a few seconds of shock, Yuan��er quickly comes to terms with the reality. A potent wave of disappointment crashes over her - the cake has vanished. However, amidst her disappointment, Yuan��er was filled with confusion.


    The reason was simple.


    Upon awakening from her dream, the cake has completely disappeared.


    But,


    When Yuan��er gradually opened her sleepy, mixed-colored eyes, all she could see was darkness. Something was blocking her view.


    Ooh, what is this galley thing pressing against my face! I can barely catch my breath!!��


    "What is this thing?!"


    In an instant, the little girl pouted unhappily and quickly raised her hand to push away the soft, fragrant lump in front of her. As the lump was pushed away, Yuan��er took a deep breath of fresh air, and her view became clear.


    However, the little girl froze.


    At this moment, she realized what had been pressing on her face just now.


    It was a mass of softness,


    A kind of softness she didn��t yet possess but might possess in the future, or might not...


    However,


    The owner of this soft mass...


    Huh?!


    "Who...you...who are you?!"


    Her mixed-color eyes shrank suddenly, and Yuan��er quickly curled up at the head of the bed, letting out an involuntary cry of surprise.


    At this moment, in the reflection of Yuan��er��s gem-like eyes, a naked, curvy girl lay quietly on the bed. The girl��s skin was tender, white as snow, and her long hair was as white as silk, hanging over her shoulders. Her exquisite features could drive people insane. Paired with fluffy beast ears and a big tail, she appeared even more lively and cute.


    Such a beast-eared girl lying naked on her bed, raising her big butt, the temptation was self-evident.


    Yet, this kind of seduction was futile for Yuan��er. Her mind was now rife with shock and unease.


    ��?! ��


    ��Wasn��t I sleeping with sister Limo and sister Liyu last night?! Why... why would there be a strange woman in my bed first thing in the morning? And she��s naked?!��


    ��Who... who... who... is she?!��


    Taking a defensive stance, Yuan��er nervously stretched out her little hand and pointed at the beast-eared girl who was quietly enjoying her sleep:


    "You...who are you?! Why...why are you in my bed?!"


    With the little girl��s cry of surprise and the involuntary surge of Black Shadow��s power, the sleeping beast-eared girl suddenly trembled. Her fluffy ears stood up, and her closed eyes opened slightly, revealing a pair of sleepy but cute red eyes,


    Like a little kitten, she rubbed her eyes, then sat up slowly,


    Unashamedly stretching in front of Yuan��er.


    In this motion, her tempting figure and the big white lumps on the beast-eared girl��s chest were blatantly exposed, making Yuan��er��s face turn a little red,


    "Where... where did this pervert come from?!"


    "Pervert...?"


    Hearing Yuan��er��s cautious words, the gradually waking wolf girl tilted her head in confusion, looking at the little girl with pink hair curled up in the corner of the bed:


    "Pervert? Little sister, what are you talking about? Who is the pervert?"


    The wolf girl scratched her head innocently,


    ��Huh?!��


    ------------------


    I will post another Pciture of Yumo but this time her Growing Form :3

 Chapter 384 - 385: Waking Up 1/2 [1/3]

    On the other side, upon hearing the beast-eared girl addressing her as her little sister, Yuan��er froze in place. Having calmed down a bit, she inevitably shifted her gaze to the girl��s familiar fluffy ears and tail, carefully perceiving the aura surrounding the wolf girl.


    At this moment, the image of the little white wolf, with whom she spent her days, emerged vividly in her mind.


    Suddenly, Yuan��er��s eyes narrowed in surprise, and she covered her mouth with her little hand.


    "Li��Limo? Is that...is that you, Sister Limo?"


    "Hmm? Yes...what��s wrong, Yuan��er? Still sleepy?"


    "No, not...no! I��m awake! Just...just, Sister Limo, your appearance?"


    "This appearance?"


    Seeing Yuan��er blushing and flustered, Limo looked down at her alluring body with some confusion,


    "Hmm? This is just my human form. Didn��t Liyu mention before that once we return to Winter Forest, I can transform back into a human? It��s no big deal, right? Besides, it��s been a while since I��ve been in my human form, so I thought I��d try it out, hehe~... The only change... well, I��ve grown a pair of breasts, but... they feel quite troublesome."


    With that,


    Under Yuan��er��s complicated gaze, Limo cupped her large white buns with her hands. A look of discomfort flickered across her charming face.


    But very soon,


    Limo pushed her displeasure aside. Then she immediately showed an excited expression, casting a playful glance toward her little sister,


    "Also, I��ve found out that hugging my little sister is more enjoyable in human form!"


    Before she finished speaking,


    Limo, without a second word, pounced on Yuan��er, tightly hugging the little girl and nuzzling against her. While enjoying the sweet smell of her sister and her soft body in her arms, Limo excitedly swayed back and forth...


    Meanwhile, Yuan��er, who was embraced by her big Sis and ended up with a face full of ��cleansing foam��, remained silent for a long time. After futile struggles, she couldn��t help but call out for help from the grey-haired girl sleeping at the other end of the bed:


    "Sister Liyu! Help me! I��m being suffocated by Sister Limo!!"


    ...


    And so, the young girl��s cries for help resounded throughout the forest mansion,


    Echoing in the forest area blanketed by the blizzard,


    Breaking the otherwise silent atmosphere with Yuan��er��s frantic squeals...


    "Sister Limo, can you loosen your grip a little? I can��t move!"


    Yuan��er, who was firmly embraced in Limo��s arms, grumbled in a slightly playful tone.


    Even though both of them were Demon Kings, Yuan��er, who was in the early stage of Level-8, still had a certain gap in strength compared to the mid-stage Limo. In addition, Limo, whose original form was a snow wolf, was inherently stronger than Yuan��er in terms of physical constitution. As a result, Yuan��er��s ��resistance�� seemed so insignificant in front of Limo.


    Instead, the more her younger sister resisted,


    The more energetically Limo nuzzled,


    "Hehe, my little sister is really cute~"


    While continuously rubbing her face with Yuan��er��s soft little one, Limo sighed in delight, leaving Yuan��er speechless. However, since Liyu was still ��sleeping�� and couldn��t lend a hand, Yuan��er could only let her silly older sister continue rubbing against her, and even...licking her...


    ...


    After several minutes, only when Limo had absorbed enough ��sister energy��, did the wolf girl cease her unembarrassed intimacy, slightly releasing her grasp on Yuan��er.


    Then,


    As if a thought struck her, a vibrant red light illuminated from Limo��s crimson eyes. She looked at Yuan��er, nestled in her arms, with a face brimming with excitement and curiosity,


    "Yuan��er! Yuan��er!"


    "Hmm?"


    In response to her sister��s call, Yuan��er, who had closed her eyes and let her sister have her way, slowly opened her eyes, meeting Limo��s gaze with curiosity:


    "What��s wrong, Sis?"


    "Well...Didn��t Mom and that bad woman play a game in the tent before? That ��game�� seemed to make people feel very comfortable! And, it took place on the bed, should we give it a try?"


    "Hmm? A game?"


    When Limo mentioned the ��game��, Yuan��er instantly remembered what her Sister Liyu had said before and the ��comfortable�� moans that came from the bad woman in the tent. For a moment, the little girl also showed a curious look:


    "Sure, sure, I want to give it a try too! Emmm...However...how do we play this game? I don��t know the rules yet, does Sister Limo know?"


    "I have no idea."


    Limo shook her head honestly.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er shook her head in disbelief,


    "Ah? If we don��t know, how can we play?"


    "It��s okay, Liyu has a guidebook for these kinds of games! We just need to find it! Then, we��ll know how to play it!"


    "Really?"


    "Really, really!"


    Without uttering another word, the proactive Limo released her hold on Yuan��er and swiftly dashed toward the bed. With an energetic bounce in her step, she hurried over to a nearby cabinet. As she moved, her ample curves jiggled playfully. The cabinet was adorned with gray feathers, unequivocally indicating that its owner was Liyu.


    "...No... no, those books were stolen from the palace. I can��t allow Limo and Yuan��er to see them."


    Seeing her own cabinet about to be opened by her clueless sisters,


    Liyu could no longer pretend to be asleep!


    Unable to bear it any longer, she leaped up.


    In an instant, the little girl, dressed in a white nightgown, became a jade-colored streak of light. Under the protection of her wind shadow power, she shot behind Limo with unbelievable speed. And quickly reached out and clutched her sister��s tail tightly!


    "Silly sister! What are you trying to do?!" S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liyu��s sudden tug on Limo��s tail unleashed an immense force. This sent Limo, who had been joyfully heading toward the cabinet, tumbling headfirst onto the floor.


    *Boom~*


    Under Yuan��er��s shocked gaze, a loud thud resonated as Limo��s head left a sizable dent in the floor.


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    "Liyu, what are you doing!"


    Slowly getting up from the ground, Limo turned to look at the grey-haired girl who had grabbed her tail. Her eyes were filled with annoyance.


    --------------------------

 Chapter 385 - 386: Waking Up 2/2 [2/3]

    "What am I doing? I should be the one asking... What are YOU doing!"


    "Me? I was trying to find the instructions for the game, the one that Mom and that bad girl played! Isn��t it in your cabinet? So, I was..."


    "Huh?! How did you know...No, wait! Who told you that?!"


    "It was little sister Shuoyue, She said she saw it when moving houses yesterday."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Liyu couldn��t help but furrow her brows in frustration, cursing her sneaky sister in her heart.


    ��Shuoyue!��


    ��That pesky girl! Trying to set me up again!��


    ��If Sister Limo actually gets hold of that... thing, and starts playing that naughty game with Yuan��er,��


    ��Wouldn��t my butt be whipped by mom?�� Just imagining the scene made Liyu shudder.


    While she cursed, Liyu also felt exhausted.


    She felt overwhelmed by everything she had to do. Not only did she need to keep an eye on their mom, who seemed to have suicidal tendencies, but also look after the naive Limo, and guide the innocent Yuan��er. And now... she also had to be on guard against the crafty Shuoyue.


    ��Sigh��


    ��What a life!��


    Never mind,


    No matter what, she can��t let Limo have her way now! Those books, although she hadn��t started studying them properly yet, she was certain that they were not something that a naive Limo and innocent Yuan��er should be reading! It will would definitely corrupt them!


    On the other side,


    Seeing Liyu��s resistance to her opening the cabinet, Limo blinked with curiosity:


    "Liyu, Liyu, there��s no need to worry! After I figure out how to play, Yuan��er and I will play with you. We won��t leave you out, relax~"


    "Huh?!?"


    Hearing Limo��s innocent words, strange images popped up in Liyu��s head, causing her face to flush crimson red. After shaking her head frantically to dispel these inappropriate thoughts, Liyu quickly denied:


    "That��s not the issue! That... that game, we simply can��t play it! And... and! There��s no instruction manual in my cabinet at all! You��re causing trouble for nothing!"


    "Liyu, Liyu, Why are you lying? If there��s nothing, why won��t you let us take a look! Besides, if Mom can play it, why can��t we! It��s not fair!"


    "This isn��t a matter of fairness at all!!"


    "I don��t care! I want to play!!"


    "Enough, Limo! You��re overdoing it!"


    ...


    ...


    With the sisters arguing louder and louder, it��s not surprising that they ended up tussling with each other. Their squabbles and the sound of their tussle shattered the calm atmosphere of the early morning mansion, creating a lively and rowdy atmosphere.


    With the sisters�� continuous ruckus, inside the master bedroom on the third floor,


    A girl in a black lace nightgown, who had been resting with her eyes closed, slowly opened them to reveal a pair of strange, yet innocent and kind, scarlet pupils.


    Undoubtedly, this girl was none other than Yumo, who had momentarily exited her statue mode. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hearing the girls�� commotion, the sleepy look in Yumo��s eyes vanished. Replaced by an indulgent, yet rather helpless look:


    "These two are causing a commotion this early in the morning? They really are energetic."


    Slightly glancing toward the room where Limo and Liyu were, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh.


    As she sighed, the bedding next to her moved slightly.


    The next moment,


    A red-haired woman, still half-asleep and clad in a revealing nightgown, slowly popped her head out from under the covers. Judging by the satisfied smile on her face, this woman had evidently had a delightful night.


    After looking around in a daze, she affectionately hugged Yumo��s slim waist. Lifting her head slightly, she added to Yumo��s remark:


    "Mother, isn��t this perfectly normal? After all, Limo and Liyu are still children... It��s normal for kids to be full of energy, isn��t it?"


    "That��s true."


    Yumo responded with a noncommittal nod.


    Subsequently, the young girl slowly lowered her head, gazing lovingly at the red-haired woman who affectionately clung to her.


    "Good morning, Kalina."


    In response to Yumo��s greeting, the red-haired woman, namely Kalina, revealed a sweet and obedient smile:


    "Good morning, Mom. Did you rest well last night? Are you satisfied with this new house?"


    "Of course I am. Thank you, Little Na, for giving me such a wonderful gift."


    Smiling, Yumo happily raised her hand to gently rub Kalina��s head. The latter closed her eyes in pleasure, reveling in Yumo��s affection.


    "However, Mom, it wasn��t just me who made this house possible."


    As always, Kalina responded humbly:


    "The Black Rose family put in significant effort too. Furthermore... without the ��considerable assistance�� from the monster races in the forest, this new house wouldn��t have been finished so swiftly."


    "Mmm, that��s true. It was really unexpected that they would come to help. However, since they did help, we must reward them accordingly."


    "Indeed, I will make sure to do that"


    Kalina obediently said.


    After that, the red-haired woman once again buried her face into Yumo��s warm embrace. At the same time, a faint smile flashed across her face.


    ...


    ��Mom is really merciful, even considering rewarding those fickle monsters?��


    Kalina naturally disliked the monster groups nurtured by Yumo in the forest, which could potentially get to the side of the Church or the Girl of Destiny at any time. If it weren��t for her mother��s instruction, Kalina would have fed them to the Abyssal Demons a long time ago...


    ��Oh well��


    ��Since Mom has made her decision, I have no room to argue.��


    ��Hmm... perhaps not bullying them for the next five years?��


    ��That should be a decent reward, right?��


    ��Of course, the prerequisite is that these races behave and don��t cause any trouble...��


    ...


    ��By the way��


    ��Mommy~��


    ��You smell so nice.��


    o(>��<)


    -------------------------


    Sigh, I wanted to make Kalina��s Illustration before this chapter but sadly, after making more than 100 examples non of them got the nearing image I wanted, except one and right now I am modifying it but the inpainting process is the one field I am weak at so it will take some time...

 Chapter 386 - 387: Moving [3/3]

    At this moment, Kalina��s mood is better than ever.


    Yesterday,


    When her mother and sisters, including Xiao and other members of the Black Rose family, returned to the eastern part of Winter Forest, where the Demon Temple used to be, they were astonished by the sight that met their eyes.


    On the original flatland, besides a peaceful lake, was a beautifully classic mansion standing tall on the snowy grounds.


    The mansion embodied a European aesthetic.


    Romantic and majestic, its high entrance hall and impressive mahogany doors, arched windows and platinum-studded fixtures exuded elegance and luxury. The white-painted walls paired with the soft blue roofing tiles, consecutive archways and corridors alongside living spaces with large windows were fresh and unconventional, giving off an invigorating vibe.


    The mansion was elegantly refined without compromising comfort.


    Beyond its delicacy, the entire mansion emanated an aura of grandeur. The two enormous dragon statues filled with potent magical energy standing before the main entrance were a clear testament to this.


    As the massive mahogany doors slowly opened, the interior was equally impressive,


    Floors made from silver soul crystal stones; mirror-like bright tiles; luxurious diamond crystal chandeliers; intricately designed glass featuring snowflake patterns; sofas and carpets made from unidentified beast skins; sculptures crafted from unknown monster skeletons; and so on...


    The entire room,


    Was filled with a romantic and majestic atmosphere, even Xiao, who had seen many lavish scenes, couldn��t help but express admiration after seeing this brand-new mansion.


    Limo and Yuan��er, the two adorable little ones, were jumping around excitedly in the new house, clearly enjoying themselves. It was evident that the little duo was very satisfied with their new home.


    As for Yumo, the woman Kalina treasured and loved the most, had stars in her eyes, and without a second��s hesitation, Yumo patted Kalina with a lovely tone:


    "Good job, Kalina. The new house is very beautiful, I love it!"


    With that,


    Yumo couldn��t resist entering the mansion, joining Liyu in the grand tour.


    Seeing this, Kalina, the primary designer of the mansion, felt a wave of overwhelming pride wash over her.


    ��I��m so glad Mother and my sisters love the new house��


    Kalina thought, bubbling with joy,


    She didn��t regret the time spent pursuing an architecture degree during her stint as a mercenary in the human world. With the knowledge she obtained and her understanding of her mother, she was able to construct such a stylish building.


    Additionally,


    In an attempt to complete the mansion before her mother��s return, Kalina had put in a lot of effort~


    Given that most of the Abyssal Demons were brainless brutes incapable of engaging in delicate tasks such as house construction,


    With the members of the Black Rose household absent from the forest, Kalina was left with no choice but to seek assistance from other intelligent monster races within the Winter Forest. However, due to her mother��s ��inside agent�� policy, these monster races, especially those with new leaders who seemed a bit arrogant, were not very friendly to her, despite her being a Demon king , and they rejected Kalina��s invitation outright.


    Of course,


    Kalina, who has always had a good temper, was not too bothered by the rudeness of these youngsters; her heart was always calm and composed.


    "Tsk..."


    ��Has it been decades since I��ve been back? Are they planning a rebellion?��


    Afterward, Kalina simply donned her full armor and, holding her long sword, strode alone into the bases of these monsters. There, she reasoned with them and made them realize who the true boss of Winter Forest was...


    By the way, it also served as a reminder for other races about the pleasant experience of being educated by Kalina.


    Eventually, thanks to Kalina��s relentless efforts, the various monster tribes agreed happily to her invitation. They sent all of their highest-ranked members capable of taking human form to the sanctuary to help Kalina construct the new mansion.


    Of course, to apologize, these races even brought a large amount of raw materials for the construction of the new house.


    It has to be said,


    The actions of these neighbors touched Kalina deeply.


    Thus, after Kalina and the people of these races worked day and night for several weeks, a delicately perfect mansion appeared in the sanctuary. Despite the process being quite strenuous, seeing her mother and sisters love for the new house made Kalina break into an excited smile.


    However,


    Taking this opportunity, with the excuse of rewarding herself, she hoped her mother would sleep with her tonight~


    Her mother, in a great mood, did not hesitate and quickly agreed to her request.


    ��Hee hee~��


    And then,


    Kalina, who had bathed with her mother, comfortably cuddled up to her and enjoyed a comfortable and joyful night. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm~ As expected, being with Mom is the most comfortable..."


    Of course,


    When Liyu and her other little sisters found out she was going to sleep with their mother, they also wanted to join. However, Kalina, who had anticipated this, quickly dealt with her sisters using various new foods and entertainment activities.


    Although as a proud knight, she should learn to share.


    But last night,


    Kalina wanted to be a little selfish.


    The opportunity was rare. She wanted to enjoy her mother��s warmth alone and the comfort of being held in her mother��s arms~


    --


    At this moment,


    In the elegant and noble dining room,


    Kalina, sitting at the dining table in a graceful red dress, had a blissful smile on her face. Right now, Kalina was constantly reminiscing about the scenes of bathing and sleeping with her mother last night. Whenever she thought of her mother��s gentle words and tender caresses, her orange eyes were full of joy.


    "It was indeed a memorable night~"


    Kalina was in an exceptionally good mood at this moment.


    So much so, that she was lost in the silence of last night��s meeting and didn��t notice the others taking their seats one after another...


    Not until the crisp, soft voice of a certain loli rang in her ears did Kalina snap back to reality.


    "Good morning, Sister Kalina!"


    ��Huh?��


    "Good morning, Yuan��er"


    Seeing the cute little pink-haired girl sitting beside her, Kalina affectionately patted her little sister��s head.


    "Did you sleep well last night, little one?"


    "Mm-hmm, very well!"


    Yuan��er nodded repeatedly with a smile, her voice sweet as she returned the question.


    "What about you, Sister Kalina?"


    "I had a good rest as well."


    Kalina responded gently. Saying so, she looked up and across the table at her other two sisters.


    However, Kalina, who wanted to greet her sisters, couldn��t help but frown upon seeing the state of Limo and Liyu. The words she was about to say were swallowed back:


    "What happened to you two..."


    Faced with Kalina��s words, both Limo and Liyu lowered their heads in unison, choosing not to respond.


    But,


    Even without saying a word, from the somewhat awkward appearance of the two sisters, their aggrieved expressions, and the slight bumps on their heads, Kalina roughly understood what had happened.


    Most likely, they made too much noise this morning,


    And quieted down only after receiving a rebuke from their mother, right?


    ��Ah, really~��


    With that thought, a hint of sympathy appeared in Kalina��s eyes as she looked at her two sisters.


    Upon noticing Kalina��s gaze, Liyu, the little one across the table, bashfully lowered her head. She, who always wanted to maintain a mature image, didn��t want others to know that she had been scolded by her mother, even if that person was her sister...


    Moreover,


    Thinking about how she had been lectured by her mother in front of her little sister Yuan��er earlier, Liyu felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    ��Oh no,��


    ��How humiliating!��


    ��It��s all your fault, stupid sister!��


    Thinking this, Liyu couldn��t help but cast a resentful gaze at the wolf girl sitting next to her, who responded with a perplexed and confused expression.


    However,


    While feeling gloomy, Liyu also felt a sense of relief. After all, while their mother was scolding her and her sister Limo, she didn��t pay much attention to her small cabinet. If the things inside the cabinet were seen by their mother, it wouldn��t be as simple as a bump on the head.


    She might end up with a sore bottom...


    Thinking this, Liyu couldn��t help but shudder.


    Just as Liyu was feeling relieved, a rich crimson light suddenly radiated throughout the dining room. The next moment, accompanied by the waves of scarlet shadow power and the fluttering of dozens of bloody butterflies, a stunning black-haired girl appeared at the head of the table.


    "Good morning, Mom!"


    Upon seeing her mother, Yuan��er immediately waved with excitement.


    "Good morning, Yuan��er."


    Yumo responded warmly.


    After speaking, the girl��s expression suddenly changed to become incredibly serious. She slowly turned her head to look at her two jittery daughters sitting to her left: "You two, remember this. No more making such a racket. You are sisters, if there��s a problem, talk it out. And... behaving this way in front of your little sister? What if you set a bad example for her?!"


    "We��re sorry. We were wrong." X2


    The two girls lowered their heads in guilt.


    Looking at her two troublesome children, Yumo couldn��t help but shake her head helplessly. She then turned her puzzled gaze around the room:


    "Now, where��s Shuoyue? I asked her to join us for breakfast. Why hasn��t she arrived yet? Has she... has she overslept again?"


    "Mom, Shuoyue seems to have left early this morning with Xiao."


    Kalina elegantly sipped her tea and slowly began to speak.


    "Shuoyue left with Xiao?"


    "Yes, she seemed to be in a rush. She probably had some urgent matter to attend to."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s brow furrowed, and she looked out of the window with some worry:


    "Come to think of it, Shuoyue seemed troubled since last night. Did something happen?"

 Chapter 387 - 388: Having a Breakfast Together [1/10]

    At this moment, atop a giant tree on the outskirts of the Eastern Barrier inside Winter Forest,


    Xiao, dressed in a black coat, sat quietly on a branch, propping his chin in thought. His deep, dark eyes filled with gravity. Without a doubt, the Black Rose Duke was pondering over a serious matter.


    Surrounding Xiao,


    a nervous azure silhouette was hovering mid-air, darting about frantically,


    She was a tall and slender girl with long hair that sifted color from blue to gold. Her left eye was an exquisite golden rose, while her right eye was a beautiful pale gold.


    Her eyes, clear and lively like water, yet carrying an icy detachment, seemingly held the power to see through everything. Her tender fingers and creamy skin, lightly tinged with pink, appeared as if they could be wrung out. Her lips, plush and radiant, fascinated with every word and smile. Her every action mirrored a dance. Her blue-golden hair fallen down to her ankles,


    Her curves were also incredibly attractive, with a bust that was neither too large nor too small, a waist so slender it seemed unbelievable, and the perfect combination of a round, beautiful bottom and long elegant legs By the aesthetic standards of most intelligent life forms, she was undeniably a bewitching beauty.


    Nevertheless, this striking beauty was currently radiating an aura of unease from head to toe.


    Catching the figure constantly moving around him from the corner of his eye, Xiao��s brows twitched in slight irritation:


    "Um... Shuoyue... can you perhaps calm down a bit? Your ceaseless fluttering around is making me dizzy... I can��t think straight."


    "I��m... I��m sorry..."


    Hearing this, Shuoyue awkwardly stabilized her figure, kneeling in mid-air, and looked at Xiao with pleading eyes:


    "Xiao, what should we do now?!"


    Being locked on by Shuoyue��s watery, pitiful eyes, Xiao could only sigh helplessly,


    "This situation... is indeed a bit complicated. Someone from Asumos Church broke in here? Shuoyue, weren��t you being a bit careless?"


    "I, I had no choice? At that time, I was focusing all my mind on controlling the abyssal demons in SkyeDome. I didn��t pay much attention to the situation near the Forest. Moreover, who would have thought that the guy from Asumos Church would bypass assisting SkyeDome to rush into the forest at this time? And he just happened to head toward us?! Does he have a screw loose in his brain?!"


    "Hmm, but to be honest, at that time, with a large number of abyssal demons leaving the Eastern Forest and heading toward Snow Night Empire, it indeed was a good time for investigation. It��s just that I didn��t expect him to dare to rush in alone."


    "I know, right? I didn��t expect him to be so bold. The people of Asumos Church have been timid these days. Even when they sent squads to investigate the forest, they carefully probed step by step with teams of Apostles. I couldn��t imagine that they actually sent a Heavenly Apostle this time and he burst in so recklessly!"


    Reflecting on her mistakes, Shuoyue held her head in her hands, her face filled with a mix of regret and distress.


    "The worst part was that the guy was incredibly fast. I didn��t even get a chance to summon the Phantom Dragon before he was out of sight. Not even the Annihilation beam could catch him!"


    "Fast... Dark purple lightning... He must be the Apostle of Heaven from the ��Shadow of the Dark Moon�� unit. His name seems to be... Kain?"


    While mulling it over, Xiao wore a perplexed look:


    "Such bold actions, I didn��t see it coming "


    "But now that it��s done, what��s our next move? Mom��s location have been exposed to the church. What are we supposed to do?"


    "Are you not going to tell Lady Yumo about this?"


    "Tell Mom? No way!"


    Hearing this, Shuoyue immediately shook her head, rejecting the idea categorically.


    "No, no! Absolutely not! I��ve only been left in charge twice, and the first time I purposely let the Earth Apostle in, which already disappointed Mom once! This time, I absolutely cannot let her know, otherwise, she will definitely think I��m an unreliable child! I don��t want that!"


    The thought of her mom looking at her with disappointment terrified Shuoyue, and her blue-gold eyes reflected her inner conflict:


    "Besides... Mom had plans to reveal the location of Demon Temple to human forces in the future anyway, even if I told Mom, she probably wouldn��t care."


    "Ah, that��s true. Then why not tell your other sisters?"


    "Tell them? Kalina has always acted sincerely in front of Mom, she will definitely expose me! That jerk Liyu would love to get me in trouble! As for Limo and Yuan��er, it��s pointless to tell them, they can��t help with anything."


    "So, you came to me?"


    "Yes, who else can I go to if not you? Please help me~"


    "Sigh."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao let out a helpless sigh:


    "Actually, there��s no need for you to worry so much. At that time, Lady Yumo was still in the SkyeDome, even if the Heavenly Apostle arrived here, he wouldn��t have discovered anything, they may not necessarily believe this is the location of Demon Temple, after all, they didn��t see any buildings, right? Moreover, even if the church��s army really did come, at their current strength, they couldn��t harm Lady Yumo."


    "This... you��re right."


    "But, regardless, you should tell Kalina about this place being discovered by Heavenly Apostle sooner rather than later. For safety��s sake, new houses should not be built here. Now that Lady Yumo can transform into a human, she can move, it��s best to choose the location for the new house in the depths of the forest on the endless ice plains, not here."


    "Emm... I realize now I made a mistake."


    Faced with Xiao��s slightly reproving words, Shuoyue pouted her mouth in a bit of annoyance.


    The blue-haired girl felt conflicted. She understood that moving deeper into the forest was the smart move for her mother��s safety, yet... this place... it had been their home for centuries, a storehouse of their cherished memories. Shuoyue genuinely didn��t want to leave...


    "Sigh."


    Seeing Shuoyue��s struggle, Xiao chose not to say more. Instead, he thoughtfully looked southward:


    "Forget it, Shuoyue. For now, just strengthen the patrol around the forest. I will investigate the matters related to the Church."


    ...


    Elsewhere,


    "What kind of urgent matter could Xiao be talking about?"


    Yumo murmured softly, her gaze directed toward the window, filled with confusion and curiosity. She knew that Shuoyue, who usually clung to her, would not miss an opportunity to be with her if she were awake. But now, did that child actually give up the chance to have breakfast together with her family to discuss some urgent matter with Xiao?


    Seeing Yumo��s slightly worried expression, Kalina, after sipping her tea, began to soothe:


    "Don��t worry Mom, Shuoyue is a reliable child. If she went to find Xiao, they��re probably discussing the arrangement of the barriers within the forest. After all, Xiao is quite busy. He seems to be returning to the Black Rose territory in a few days."


    "Is that so? Well then... we��ll call her to join us for lunch."


    With that, Yumo cast a somewhat disappointed glance at the spot on the table that held food but was conspicuously empty.


    However,


    As her attention was directed toward Shuoyue��s empty spot, Yumo noticed two other empty seats next to her and Kalina. Her beautiful brows slightly knitted at these specially reserved places:


    "Who are these two spots for?"


    "Ah, these two? This one," she pointed to the spot next to her, "is saved for Brother Pierre," Kalina explained with a smile.


    "As for the other spot..."


    Her gaze shifted to the empty seat to the right of her mother. The redhead��s expression slightly shifted to a more complex one:


    "That spot... I was hoping to leave it for Sister��"


    Hearing this, Yumo fell into a brief silence, a hint of sorrow emerged in her scarlet eyes. Simultaneously, a flicker of anger also showed.


    After a moment of silence, Yumo replied with a somewhat cold tone:


    "Save it for her... why... do you still hope she��ll return?"


    "Well... sigh... whether she��ll return or not, I honestly don��t know. But no matter what, we��re all family. I want to reserve a spot for her... who knows, she might just return one day?"


    "..."


    .....


    .....


    ...


    At noon, a stunningly beautiful girl with black hair and a black cape was walking barefoot through the forest. After spending a long time in the noisy city, Yumo was finally able to enjoy the peace of the forest again after being away for so long. While she walked, she closed her eyes, taking in the natural surroundings. The chilling aura of the Abyssal Demon filled the winter forest, creating an oppressive feeling for other creatures, as though they were in a nightmarish land filled with miasma. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for Yumo, who was known as the Mother of Abyssal Demons, this environment brought joy. It gave her a deep sense of satisfaction and relaxation that she hadn��t experienced in a while. While living in the human world, she was always surrounded by human scents and a constant flood of magical and spiritual energy that kept her on edge.


    Even though Yumo was patient, being in such a setting for so long began to wear on her. She had spent some time with the Black Rose family before, but now with fewer people around her and the winter forest��s quiet shadows prevailing, she felt more at ease.


    After spending time among humans again and being constantly exposed to various magical and holy energies, Yumo felt drained. Her decision to return to Winter Forest was driven not just by wanting to introduce Yuan��er to Kalina and Shuoyue and visit her children, but also by the need to take a break and relax.

 Chapter 388 - 389: [2/10]

    If she continues staying within human society, she feared that her mental state might start to deteriorate. After all, the instincts of an Abyssal Demon subtly influenced her actions at all times.


    In a certain sense, Yumo admires her daughter Kalina quite a bit. That girl has been hanging around in human society for a long time, and she has not been influenced by human aura at all.


    "Forget about everything, just enjoy the moment," she thought.


    Yumo released her aura and meandered through the forest. The surrounding Abyssal Demons, sensing the arrival of their leader, suppressed their violent instincts. They stopped hunting or fighting, quietly settling down on the snowy ground or on the treetops, doing their best to craft a peaceful atmosphere for their leader.


    Of course, there are always some untimely beasts that will make untimely roars or screams at this time. Fortunately, Yumo��s little demons are quite considerate. In order not to disturb Yumo, they decisively give those noisy beasts a ��high-quality sleep��.


    They sleep and never wake up.


    In the chilling wind, a subtle smell of blood could be detected.


    However, this scent of blood did not discomfort Yumo; instead, it brought about an inexplicable sense of satisfaction, further relaxing her.


    And just as Yumo was strolling and enjoying her leisure time, a clear and pleasant voice came from afar, causing her to raise her eyebrows slightly.


    ��Huh?��


    "The children��s voices? What are those girls up to now?" Yumo turned her head slowly toward the right, curiosity piquing within her. With her internal struggles mostly settled, she transformed into countless crimson butterflies under the protection of her scarlet Abyssal power, she flew toward the source of the sounds...


    Moments later, Yumo found herself above a clearing in the forest. The sight in front of her caused her to pause in surprise. "Hmm? What��s this? What��s happening?"


    Reflected in her crimson eyes was a makeshift stage, resembling a lecture platform, atop this stage, Liyu and Limo who had transformed back into her giant wolf form, were energetically moving around as if giving a presentation. Below the stage, thousands of Abyssal Demons sat unusually quiet, appearing to be listening to Liyu��s words.


    This scene left Yumo confused. What were her daughters up to?


    Driven by curiosity, she leaped onto the stage to see what her adorable daughters were doing. Seeing Yumo arrive, Limo, who had been incessantly howling, displayed an excited expression. Without uttering a word, she ran to Yumo��s side, rubbing her fluffy face affectionately against her mother.


    Similarly, Liyu immediately put down her work, rushed to Yumo��s side and asked, "Mom, Mom! Why are you here?"


    "I was taking a stroll nearby," Yumo replied with a smile, lovingly patting the heads of Limo and Liyu.


    Then, the black-haired girl cast a puzzled gaze at the crowd of Demons below the stage. Seeing Yumo��s gaze, the Abyssal Demons, who had been quietly sitting in the snow, suddenly burst into uproar, roaring thunderously as if instinctively greeting their big boss.


    "Hmm? Are these new Abyssal Demons?" Yumo asked after sensing the not-so-robust power of the Shadow within these demons.


    At this, Liyu nodded vigorously and took the opportunity to grab Yumo��s hand, leading her to the edge of the stage, "Yes, Mom, these are new Demons. They were humans, spiritual beasts, or even magical beasts who got infected during the attack on SkyeDome. The attack resulted in a significant decrease in the number of Demons. To maintain the balance in the forest, I specifically summoned these creatures and brought them back to the forest. This way, you won��t have to deliberately create more Abyss Demons to compensate for the loss. You can take a good rest! Hehe~"


    "Liyu��"


    Looking at her sensible and considerate daughter, a warm feeling flooded Yumo��s heart. A smile of pure happiness unfolded across her beautiful face. "Such a good girl," she murmured.


    "Hehe~"


    "By the way, what are you two doing right now?"


    "We��re teaching the Demons!"


    "Huh? Teaching?"


    Yumo tilted her head in confusion, looking at her daughter Liyu, who had her hands on her hips, acting like a grown-up, and at the white wolf standing beside her, mimicking her pose...


    "You��re teaching Abyssal Demons?" S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s worth noting that, aside from the Demon King and a few rare Abyssal Demons, the vast majority of Abyssal Demons, particularly these new ones, act purely on instinct and lack cognitive faculties.


    ��Teaching them? Isn��t that like teaching a pig how to sing?��


    Apparently noticing Yumo��s doubt, Liyu patted her own modest chest proudly:


    "These Demons may not have brains. But we can simulate scenarios using the power of Shadows, train their instincts, and achieve our goal! Additionally, we use the pressure of the Demon King to inform them what they can and cannot do within the Winter Forest!"


    "Is that... even possible? I feel... I��m not quite getting it."


    "Don��t worry Mom! All you need to know is that these Abyssal Demons can be trained! Let us handle the rest!"


    "Hmm, alright then."


    Seeing her daughter��s confidence, Yumo nodded affectionately,


    However,


    Even though she had nodded in agreement, she still asked with confusion:


    "So, what sort of lessons are you giving them?"


    "We��re teaching them the common sense of living in the forest!"


    "Common sense?"


    "Yes Mom!"


    With that, Liyu excitedly pulled Yumo over to the blackboard she had prepared. On the board was a large map of the eastern part of Winter Forest. Next to it, a magic stone displayed detailed images.


    Pointing at the map and the images next to it, Liyu explained with a smile:


    "This, I��m teaching these newcomers where to go hunting in the future! Which places they can��t go to, which areas are beast preserves, and where the food planting zones are! If they learn all this, Mommy won��t have to expend effort controlling their movements in the future!"


    "I see, Liyu is really amazing."


    "Hehe~"


    Liyu giggled with satisfaction. She was always thinking of ways to lighten her mother��s burden


    ��Truly a dutiful child��


    Yumo pondered with a proud feeling. As she mused, a rush of information suddenly flooded into her mind, prompting the dark-haired woman to arch an eyebrow and cast a thoughtful gaze toward the mansion.


    "What��s wrong, Mom?" Liyu asked.


    "Meow?" (What��s up, Mom?)


    "No, nothing at all."


    With a gentle chuckle, Yumo shook her head.


    "It��s nothing, really. The Elven memory fibers have just arrived. I need to retrieve them so I can make your new outfits. I��ll excuse myself first; Continue your ��class�� with these ��new recruits��. I won��t interrupt you anymore."


    After these words, and having interacted with Liyu and her sister for a bit longer, Yumo was enshrouded in a surge of intense Shadow power. Then, under the reluctant gazes of her daughters, she transformed into countless crimson butterflies and vanished from the platform.


    Feeling their mother��s aura completely fade away, Liyu and her sister heaved a sigh of relief as if a huge weight had been lifted.


    "Phew~ luckily, our secret was preserved thanks to timely caution," Liyu expressed.


    "Owooo" (Exactly, exactly!)


    "We should have been more cautious about Mom��s stroll. It was unwise of us not to anticipate her coming this way."


    "Owooo, owooo?" (So, what do we do next, Liyu?)


    The giant wolf affectionately nuzzled Liyu��s cheek, asking curiously.


    To this, Liyu laughed, "Isn��t it obvious? We can��t stop halfway through training; we have to continue the class!"


    Saying so, Liyu dashed in front of the blackboard. Without a word, she tore off the map on the blackboard and pulled out a set of Asumos Church clothes from her spatial ring, hanging it up! The magic stones displaying forest scenery were also unsurprisingly taken back into the ring by Liyu. The newly displayed magic stone showcased a holographic image of a knight of the Church!


    However, little Liyu pulled out a pair of glasses and a teaching whip from beneath her skirt. Staring at the teeming Abyssal Demons below with a commanding presence, she lifted the whip and pointed at the knight��s head and heart, instructing:


    "Listen up! When you face these kinds of adversaries in the future, unleash your full might directly at their weak points! Do not afford them any opportunity for a counterattack! Eliminate them in one go! Understood?!"


    As Liyu spoke, the Abyssal Demons below immediately became excited, raising their hands, claws, wings, and even the heads of some magical beasts in response to Liyu��s instruction.


    "Owooooooo!! Owoooo!!~"


    Suddenly, the previously warm and friendly atmosphere was completely gone...


    In the eastern part of Winter Forest,


    Within the confines of a luxurious mansion��s living room,


    Upon receiving word that the memory fiber, specially ordered from the elves by Black Rose family, had arrived, Yumo couldn��t contain her eagerness and immediately returned to the mansion. What Limo and Liyu were up to afterward, she had no clue.


    After wearing the clothes made of memory fiber, Yumo profoundly experienced the superiority of this material.


    Not only is it extremely strong in defense and durability, but it is also very convenient.


    -------------------


    Sorry for the delay, I will try to post the daily chapters and the bonuses today which make it 10 chapters... haha wish me luck :).

 Chapter 389 - 390: [3/10]

    In the past, whenever she transformed into bloody butterflies, or when the glow of crimson shadow power appeared, her clothes would fall to the ground. After all, only her body could be energy-transformed; her clothes lacked this ability.


    Therefore,


    Whenever she transformed into blood butterflies and reconstructed her body, she would turn into an awkward streaker. At the same time, the clothes that fell in place made Yumo feel quite ashamed. For this reason, the previous she did not like to decompose and reconstruct her body.


    But after using the black dress made of memory fiber, this problem was effortlessly solved. You should know that memory fiber is quite a magical material. They resonate with magic or shadow power. When her body decomposes, the clothes constructed by memory fiber will also decompose and blend into the shadow power.


    And when she is reformed into her human form, this set of clothes will also appear on her. This is quite convenient and helped Yumo solve many problems, the most direct of which is the issue of disguise.


    As a loving mother, after personally experiencing the benefits of memory fiber, her first thought was to share it with her children.


    After all,


    In a sense, her children need clothes made of memory fiber more than she does.


    For example, Limo, the troublesome child, switches between human and wolf forms all day long. When she transforms from human to wolf, she often tore the clothes she made herself or those given by the Black Rose family. And after transforming from wolf to human, she begins to streak naked.


    Although for Limo, whose original form is a spirit beast, there is no concept of shame, Yumo still hopes that her children can have some sense of shame. She also doesn��t want her children to be treated as some "exhibitionist"...


    For this, clothes made of memory fiber are very important.


    However,


    Because these raw materials are very expensive and there is not much stock within the elves, the previous Yumo had to dismiss this idea.


    Fortunately, now, the elves have made a new roll of memory fiber.


    And relying on the friendly relationship between Black Rose and the elves, they finally bought enough memory fiber to make clothes for her daughters from the elves at a very ��reasonable�� price.


    Looking at the box in front of her, which bears the emblem of the elf clan and faintly emits a golden glow, Yumo��s eyes could not help but gleam with stars. Then she couldn��t wait to call her daughters over. After all, to make clothes, the first thing is to understand her daughter��s body shapes and sizes~


    By the way,


    As a mom, it��s normal to be aware of her own daughter��s growth, right?


    Then,


    Without surprise,


    Our dear Yumo instantly fell into a fit of gloom��


    --


    "Mom... Mom �� could you be a bit gentler? It��s a bit tight��"


    Within the living room,


    The red-faced Kalina spoke somewhat awkwardly,


    After all, the slim measuring tape currently wrapped around her chest was a bit too tight. The pressure-induced a rare shy expression on her face. She turned to the black-haired girl behind her with a pleading look.


    Meanwhile, Yumo, who was taking the measurements, remained silent and seemed to be lost in her thought,


    After a moment, Yumo finally muttered out a few trembling words,


    "Ninety-five��?"


    "Mom�� What... what��s wrong?"


    "Emmm��"


    In response to Kalina��s call, Yumo finally snapped out of her trance and let go of the tape,


    "I... I��m sorry."


    As soon as Yumo let go, Kalina breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the beautiful redhead, covering her ample chest with her hands, looked at her mother with some confusion: "What��s wrong, Mom? You seem to be in a daze all of a sudden."


    "Uh��"


    At this, Yumo once again fell silent, gazing pensively at her daughter��s ample bosom, and occasionally, her own��


    Observing this, the ever-sharp Kalina immediately guessed what her mother was thinking,


    ��Mother��


    ��She must be comparing herself to me and feeling a bit down...��


    ��She must be thinking��


    -"Why am I, her Mother, so small when my daughter is so big?" �C


    Who would have thought,


    The mother who always said she didn��t care about the size of her bust, would show such an expression,


    ��Mmm~��


    ��How cute~��


    Unconsciously, Kalina even had the thought of teasing her mother. However, in order to maintain her image as a dutiful daughter, Kalina restrained herself. After all, maintaining a good image can bring more advantages in the future.


    So, Kalina took a deep breath and looked at the dark-haired girl quite seriously:


    "Mom, are you�� worried about the size of your chest?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Yumo was taken aback and immediately shook her head vigorously.


    "No! That��s not the case at all! I��m not concerned about the size of these... fatty areas! I�� I was just surprised at my daughter��s growth. Don��t overthink it!"


    Yumo stressed with a serious expression.


    Envious of her daughter��s bust size? Yumo would never admit such a thing!


    Otherwise, where would her dignity as a mother go?


    Seeing this, a playful smile could not help but rise on the corners of Kalina��s mouth.


    "Well... Actually, it��s not hard to make them bigger"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, you just need to massage them more often. With enough stimulation, it will keep growing~"


    Kalina said with a serious face,


    "Mom, if you��re concerned about the size. How about I help you with the massage? Massaging them for a while might be effective."


    "Uh, that..."


    Speaking, Yumo pondered as she opened her dress to look at the petite figure hidden underneath. However, after a moment of contemplation, Yumo quickly shook her head, rejecting Kalina��s proposal:


    "Nevermind... let��s not."


    "Oh��"


    Kalina��s eyes involuntarily flashed a hint of regret,


    At this moment, a pink-haired child barged in without knocking. Without uttering a word, she leaped into Yumo��s arms. Then, the little girl looked excitedly at her mom:


    "Mom! I��ve changed my clothes, can I go out to play now?"


    Looking at Yuan��er, who was almost the same size as herself, and recalling the measurements she had taken for her earlier, Yumo felt strangely comforted.


    However,


    The next moment, realizing she was comparing herself to a child, Yumo immediately shook her head in embarrassment. A wave of shame rushed to her forehead, prompting Yumo to stop pondering these questions about bust size.


    "I need to stop thinking about this! These are irrelevant matters!" Yumo mumbled to herself, somewhat annoyed.


    However,


    Unconsciously, the idea that massaging them can make them bigger had quietly taken root in Yumo��s mind.


    Pushing aside her embarrassment, Yumo patted her daughter��s head and spoke with her usual gentle tone:


    "Of course, you can. But be careful, this is Winter Forest, it��s very dangerous~. Be cautious."


    "Okay! I got it, Mom! Don��t worry, I will take care of myself. If someone bullies me, I will go to my sisters!"


    "Good girl. Go and play, remember to come back for dinner before sunset."


    "Got it~"


    After receiving Yumo��s instructions, Yuan��er couldn��t wait to leap out of the window under the embrace of the shadowy powers, landing directly onto the head of a centipede-like abyssal demon several hundred meters long.


    The next moment,


    With Yumo��s wave goodbye, Yuan��er rode happily on the head of the seventh-level abyssal demon, venturing into the forest...


    ...


    ... sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day,


    All the beasts in the Winter Forest realized a very serious problem.


    That is,


    They got yet another "ancestor" to respect...

 Chapter 390: Scale of the Soul [4/10]

    "Be careful~"


    After seeing little Yuan��er and the centipede-shaped abyssal demon disappear into the forest, Yumo gently closed the window and turned to look inside the room.


    At this moment,


    Kalina had also dressed, returning to her usual valiant knightly appearance.


    Having tied her hair back, Kalina cast a puzzled look at the black-haired girl who was taking their measurements and sorting through memory fibers.


    "Mom, are you planning to make our clothes yourself?"


    Upon hearing Kalina��s words, Yumo blinked her crimson eyes and nodded as if it was a matter of course:


    "Of course."


    "But... but mother, it��s very time-consuming and labor-intensive to make six sets of clothes with memory fibers."


    Worry surfaced in Kalina��s words. In her view, their mother was an extremely noble existence, someone who should be served and cherished.


    Their mother didn��t need to do things personally, tasks like making clothes, cleaning, cooking, and so forth should be left to servants.


    ��Emm����


    ��Well,��


    Though not being able to eat meals prepared by their mother would be a pity.


    Nevertheless, dutiful Kalina still didn��t want their noble mother to do these tiring jobs.


    "Mom, there��s no need for you to do the weaving personally. We can leave this work to the elves. They ��love�� creating new clothes."


    "It��s alright, no need to bother the elves."


    Yumo shook her head, quickly rejecting Kalina��s suggestion,


    "The elves have already helped us a lot. We shouldn��t bother them further. Besides, inviting them to Winter Forest isn��t quite appropriate either."


    "But, but��"


    "Don��t worry, Kalina. My physical strength is pretty good, I won��t feel tired. Moreover, when it comes to your clothes, I feel more reassured making them myself."


    Saying so, Yumo slowly stepped forward and patted the redhead��s head with a smile:


    "Also, I��ve been focusing on improving my weaving skills in the consciousness space recently! Let me put them to the test."


    "Alright, alright. If Mom insists, I won��t object anymore"


    "Good, just leave everything to me."


    The black-haired girl confidently patted her chest, exuding an air of absolute certainty.


    "By the way, Mom. Aside from memory fibers, the Black Rose family��s order from Dragon Clan has also arrived."


    Seeming to have remembered something, Kalina suddenly interjected.


    On hearing this, the excitement in Yumo��s crimson eyes intensified:


    "Kalina, are you saying that the Black Steel Dragon King��s scales have arrived?"


    "Um, not exactly..."


    Kalina twirled a strand of her flaming red hair somewhat awkwardly.


    Days before, upon learning that Black Steel Dragon King was about to shed its scales, their mother had expressed interest in acquiring these scales to make armor.


    You should know that on Ancita Continent, the scales of a Steel Dragon were widely recognized as one of the best materials for creating armor. This was a material that boasted high physical and magical resistance. The effects of Dragon King scales were, naturally, even more exceptional.


    According to previous feedback, due to the reaction of the Holy Sword Eshufier had given their mother reason to suspect the Black Rose family. To quell her worries, the Black Rose Household had made serious efforts to acquire these armor materials.


    After all, they had been getting along well with the Dragon Clan for so long... Ahem, no, I mean,


    They had plenty of ways to deal with the armor made of dragon scales even if the Girl of Destiny had them.


    However, the Black Steel Dragon King was not very cooperative. The haughty dragon refused to obey the Black Rose, instantly rejecting the messenger��s request, and even vowed to fight against the Black Rose to the end...


    In the face of such a tough character, Xiao dispatched the captain of Black Rose Knights to the Dragon Clan, intending to persuade him with reason...


    And then,


    They awkwardly discovered that the Black Steel Dragon King had disappeared...


    Since they couldn��t find Black Steel Dragon King for the time being, they naturally couldn��t get the dragon��s scales.


    Therefore,


    Kalina could only shake her head,


    "I��m sorry Mom, we couldn��t get the scales of Black Steel Dragon King. The Dragon King has disappeared recently, we don��t know where he is."


    "Oh?... I see..."


    "But, Mom, there��s no need for you to worry. We��ve secured even superior substitute materials."


    "Superior... superior materials?"


    "Yes, upon learning that we were crafting armor for the Girl of Destiny, the Dragon Queen, and the other Dragon Kings offered their Soul Scales."


    "Soul? Soul Scales?!"


    Yumo��s eyes widened abruptly, and she let out an involuntary gasp.


    The reason the black-haired girl was slightly taken aback was simple: the Soul Scales were too precious.


    These were unique to high-level dragons, grown on the chest to protect the dragon��s heart. Not only were they rarely shed, but their hardness and resistance also far surpassed other scales!


    This kind of scale could be said to be Yumo��s optimal choice of materials. However, considering the preciousness of Soul Scales, Yumo did not dare to ask the Black Rose or the Dragon Clan.


    She was afraid that the Dragon Clan would think Black Rose was overreaching, which wouldn��t be good for long-term development.


    However,


    Who would have thought that these dragons would... actually offer their Soul Scales for the greater good? Such vision!


    Yumo��s face, shocked yet pleasantly surprised, lit up at this unexpected gift:


    "I can hardly believe it, the Dragon Clan has been so generous to donate?"


    Yumo spoke with overflowing excitement.


    However,


    Listening to the black-haired girl��s touching words, Kalina who was standing beside her couldn��t help but subtly furrow her eyebrows.


    ��Um��


    ��Donate?��


    ��Those lizards���� sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Hmm,��


    She briefly imagined the scene of Black Rose members pinning down each Dragon King and forcefully plucking scales from their chests��


    A peculiar emotion couldn��t help but creep into Kalina��s smile. After a strange silence, the redhead scratched her head somewhat awkwardly and retrieved something from her space ring,


    "Yes... indeed, they are extremely generous... Mom, here are the scales gifted by the Dragons, Would you like to examine them?"


    "Hmm."


    Yumo nodded and joyfully accepted the box from Kalina, her eyes brimming with delight as they took in the robust power radiating from the Soul Scales within.


    From Yumo��s perspective,


    As the Girl of Destiny, and the protagonist of this world, Mengxi naturally needed a set of strong equipment!


    Since those guys from Asumos Church had yet to deliver a suitable armor for Mengxi up until now, she, as the antagonist, would personally deliver one! After all, it was a common occurrence for antagonists to gift the protagonist with experience, equipment and such, wasn��t it?


    As for the weapon, the Holy Sword would do.


    For the armor, she would personally craft it!


    "Today is indeed a wonderful day~"


    Yumo let out a pleasant smile.


    Now, not only could she make a set of clothes for her beloved children, she could also handle Mengxi��s battle gear in process~


    ...


    ��Hmm~��


    ��Wait a second?��


    ��Speaking of making clothes?��


    It seemed like she had thought of something. Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Hmm?"


    On the other side, Kalina, who was always like a warm quilt to her mother and was particularly good at reading people, noticed the change in Yumo��s expression almost immediately. Afterward, the redhead squatted down beside Yumo, worry evident in her voice:


    "Mom, what��s wrong? Is there a problem with the quality of Soul Scales?"


    ��Damn!��


    ��The scales from those stinky lizards aren��t subpar, are they?��


    ��If they are, then we��ll just have to pluck them again...��


    Thinking of this, a shiver involuntarily ran through Kalina��s amber eyes.


    However, in response to Kalina��s question, Yumo slowly shook her head:


    "No, I��ve briefly sensed it, these dragon scales are of excellent quality, there��s no problem."


    "Hmm? Is that so?... Then... why are you frowning Mom?"


    "Actually..."


    "What is it?"


    "When I think of tailoring clothes, I think of your second brother. I intended on making a set for him as well, but... why hasn��t he returned yet?"


    Seemingly missing her long-absent son, a hint of longing slowly welled up in Yumo��s eyes.


    However,


    Hearing this, Kalina couldn��t help but shiver:


    "You mean... brother Pierre?"


    Um...


    Her second brother,


    Right now,


    ��He probably wouldn��t dare to come back...��

 Chapter 391: Scale of the Soul [5/10]

    [Bonus chapter]Chapter 391: Scale of the Soul [5/10]


    Thanks for the monthly tickets, adding one more update


    --


    "Pierre... brother?"


    When it came to her beloved older brother, a subtle shift could be detected in Kalina��s tone.


    This instinctual peculiarity did not go unnoticed by Yumo, causing the black-haired girl to wear a puzzled expression:


    "What��s going on with Pierre?"


    "No, no! Nothing... it��s just that... when you suddenly mentioned big brother, it caught me off guard..."


    Kalina quickly shook her head, her pleasant smile hiding the fleeting awkwardness on her face.


    "But isn��t it natural? After all, I��m planning to make clothes for you all. That boy Pierre may be a bit of a jerk, but he��s my son after all. I can��t overlook him when making clothes, So I wanted to ask, where did he go? Kalina, didn��t you contact him to come see the new house? Any news now?"


    Yumo asked curiously,


    Faced with her mother��s question, Kalina lowered her head in guilt:


    "I��m sorry, Mom, I haven��t been able to reach Pierre..."


    Moreover,


    Even if she had,


    She figured that her brother probably wouldn��t dare to come back...


    Kalina couldn��t help but mumble in her heart.


    At the same time,


    When it came to her approachable, patient, and friendly older brother Pierre, recent events came flooding back to Kalina.


    There was no denying that Pierre hadn��t been around Mother for several years, yet he often popped up in their conversations with Mother. The topics of conversation? Expressions of longing and concern for one.


    And on the other hand...


    Hmm,


    Well,


    Eh, about scapegoating... S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, scapegoating...


    Thinking of this, Kalina couldn��t help but facepalm.


    To them, the thing that they, as abyssal demons and members of Black Rose family, worried about most was Mother leaving this world. Beyond that, the second most dreaded thing was the legendary weapon that slays demon kings in its way,


    With the terrifying titles of ��Abyssal Demon Slayer��, ��Source of Nightmares��, ��Butt Explosion Creator�� �� the [feather duster]...


    In order to avoid being educated by Mother with feather duster, all the children, including Kalina herself, tried their best not to upset Yumo or let her discover that they were secretly killing the Chosen Ones and weakening the continental powers.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, they still made mistakes, or their plans were accidentally exposed.


    At those times, how to evade the judgment of feather duster became paramount. When the pressure from feather duster approached, the first thought in their minds was to shift the blame. And who to shift it to? Of course, they��d blame whoever wasn��t present.


    As such, their dear older brother Pierre, who always liked to ��take the bullet�� for his sisters, naturally became the best choice.


    (Pierre: ??)


    Anyway,


    As a big brother taking a share of his mother��s anger for his sisters and juniors was only natural, right? Besides, Pierre��s impression in Mom��s eyes wasn��t that great to begin with. He��s practically the top choice when it comes to being a scapegoat!


    So it happened that the habit of Limo eating random things, Or Shuoyue��s actions to instigate riots, or her own secret plan to let abyssal demons destroy the Red Leaf Arms Factory, were all blamed on Pierre.


    Adding to that, when necessary, distracting Mom��s attention by revealing a bit about Brother Pierre was an excellent strategy. Just like before when Mom was concerned about the holy Sword issue, wasn��t this exactly what was done?


    The first time they blamed Pierre, everyone felt a bit guilty,


    However,


    As they kept blaming him over time, it seems everyone��s sense of guilt faded away.


    Over time, the number of times Pierre had been made the scapegoat seemed to have piled up...


    Considering all these times, Kalina made a rough estimate.


    Adding all these incidents up,


    The minimal punishment he will get��


    Should be that he would have to withstand more than a hundred swats with the feather duster��


    However, as Pierre��s younger sister, Kalina had faith in her brother��s strength. After all, the Sword Demon possesses the most formidable physical quality of all Demon Kings. Coupled with the fact that he had been hit by feather duster numerous times in the past, Brother Pierre surely has a strong resistance against it!


    He should definitely be able to withstand more than a hundred hits!


    ��Brother, I believe in you!��


    ...


    Of course,


    As a thoughtful younger sister, Kalina informed her brother through a letter about the potential spanking he may receive upon his return. As for why it was a letter? That was because Brother Pierre said he was on a confidential mission and asked her not to disturb him to avoid disrupting his [great plan] ...


    Although Kalina didn��t know what her brother was doing,


    Regardless, Kalina had fulfilled her duties as a younger sister by informing her elder brother. As for what happens next, she didn��t care anymore...


    This time,


    As a well-behaved daughter, Kalina also informed Pierre about the new house through a letter, hoping that her brother would return to Winter Forest after such a long time. Seeing that Pierre still hasn��t shown up, Kalina couldn��t help but wonder if he was too scared of the feather duster to come home?


    To help her brother keep whatever dignity he had left, Kalina put on a thoughtful face.


    After a moment of silence, when the timing felt right, Kalina began speaking slowly:


    "Mom, you don��t have to worry about Brother Pierre. Brother is very strong, he won��t encounter any danger. Also, Brother Pierre said that he��s dealing with a ��major matter�� that can��t be solved immediately. I think he must be dealing with ��these things��, that��s why he hasn��t returned to the forest."


    "A... major matter?"


    Yumo murmured quietly,


    As Kalina was deeply trusted by Yumo, the words of her daughter didn��t arouse suspicion. Yumo just nodded helplessly, speaking slowly in a somewhat disappointed tone:


    "If that��s the case, there��s nothing we can do. Let��s put the memory fibers away for now. When that boy comes back next time, we can make the clothes then."


    Yumo genuinely cared for her only son.


    But considering that he was striving for his career, as a mother, Yumo couldn��t say much. She chose to silently support her child��s endeavors. As for the special clothes, they could be made when the boy returned next time...


    As for his punishment...


    ��Anyway, that boy can��t escape, so let that little stinker enjoy some peace for a while...��


    However,


    Speaking of career?


    When she thought of this issue, Yumo slightly raised her eyebrows, her expression full of confusion. After all, her son had been away from Winter Forest for decades, and hadn��t visited her during this time, which made Yumo wonder.


    ��What on earth was Pierre busy with?��


    The puzzled Yumo decided to seek help and cast her gaze toward Kalina, who had a great relationship with Pierre:


    "Kalina, tell me, do you know what your brother is doing every day in the human world?"


    "Um? This... about this..."


    For a moment, faced with her beloved mother��s question, Kalina was a bit tongue-tied.


    "I��m sorry, Mom, about this, I��m not really sure."


    After a little hesitation, Kalina waved her hands and answered her Mother honestly.


    Honestly,


    What was Brother Pierre really busy with? Kalina really didn��t know.


    ��That stinky brother, always acting mysterious? We can hardly reach him, and even if we do, he says nothing...��


    Kalina complained in her heart.


    As she complained, the Flame Demon King��s mind was gradually filled with curiosity and doubt. Actually, thinking about it carefully, the fact that Brother Pierre did not return to Winter Forest this time was beyond Kalina��s imagination. Although her brother had a ��certain�� risk of getting his butt blooming, given his daring nature, he should have come back.


    Moreover,


    In her recent letters, she had informed him in code of many major events such as Mother��s transformation, the downfall of the Chosen One, the new sister, and so on. Logically speaking, even at the risk of getting his butt blooming, Brother Pierre should have returned to Winter Forest, right?


    But why...


    ��Could it be... something really happened to Brother?��


    Such an idea popped up in Kalina��s mind.


    However, Kalina shook her head furiously, denying this unrealistic idea in her mind. With her brother��s strength, there should be no one on the continent who could defeat him. Even if there were, such a big event as defeating the Sword Demon couldn��t be silent.


    Then,


    ��If nothing happened, why didn��t Brother come back?��


    ��What on earth is my rogue older brother doing now?��


    Kalina tilted her head and fell into contemplation.


    ...


    ...


    ��Hmm����


    ��Wait�� Could big brother����


    ��Have fallen prey to a scheming woman?��


    ---------------------------------------


    Maybe today I will finish the bonuses then after that will be daily chapters, XD all the delay was because Genshin impact, I didn��t finish the event so I was fast farming the new iseland and so on.


    Don��t forget to vote with powrstones and thanks,

 Chapter 392: Night Lightning [6/10]

    In the western part of Ancita Continent,


    Within the Multiracial United Empire, in the territory of Holy Lomari.


    The night grew deeper, and everything within the Empire seemed to settle into calmness; all appeared peaceful and serene.


    However, just then, an ear-piercing roar erupted from a mansion on the outskirts of the capital, breaking the silence of the night.


    "Damn it! Why is there still no news? What the heck are they doing?"


    Inside an office within the mansion, a middle-aged man of average height, wearing black glasses and looking dignified, angrily slammed his fist onto his desk.


    With the violent surge of deep blue magic, the once-solid desk shattered into pieces, its debris scattered all over the floor.


    The servants and attendants in the room immediately fell to one knee. The leading manservant, with genuine fear and trepidation in his voice, pleaded:


    "Please calm down, Lord Bafiluo! Sir Klimu��s assassination team will be back with that commoner girl��s head soon!"


    "Why haven��t they come back yet? They��re already more than half an hour late!"


    The man known as Bafiluo glared at his subordinates.


    "No contact? Could it be that they��ve failed and now dare not come back to face me?"


    "No, that shouldn��t be possible Lord Bafiluo! That commoner girl only has a cultivation at level 5, while Sir Klimu is a professional level 6 assassin. His team will surely succeed as soon as they strike. You have nothing to worry about."


    "It may be so, but hasn��t that commoner recently received support from that silver-haired old lady? Who knows if she has provided a strong guard for her."


    "Don��t worry my lord. According to our intelligence, the Elder hasn��t given any support to that commoner. She couldn��t possibly have anyone to challenge Sir Klimu. His delay is likely due to the time spent handling her body. After all, that commoner is a candidate for imperial honor and must be dealt with carefully."


    The manservant explained cautiously.


    Upon hearing these words, Bafiluo gradually calmed down. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope so... In any case, that damn commoner, that lowly girl must die..."


    The thought of the young girl with bright green hair made Bafiluo grind his teeth in anger.


    A terrifying flame of jealousy ignited in his heart.


    The Antereix family was one of the ten noble families of Holy Lomari. As the head of the family, Bafiluo had always valued lineage and Nobel blood.


    And now,


    A girl born of lowly commoners�� blood had become a candidate for imperial honor? Even becoming one of the Empire��s new ruling officials, thanks to the Elder��s support?


    That position of the ruling official should have been his!


    It was stolen by that commoner?��


    For someone who was determined to have the position of ruling official, this time he was utterly humiliated in front of everyone!


    "Damn it!"


    Thinking of this, Bafiluo clenched his fists tightly, his brown eyes filled with malice.


    At that moment, the only thought in his head was to kill that lowly commoner.


    If that commoner dies, the position of the ruling official might come back to him! Plus, he would be rid of a major problem...


    The impatient Bafiluo had no tolerance to wait any longer. He was eager to see that girl��s head, and with a flash, he came directly in front of the manservant, rudely grabbing his collar:


    "Find a way! Contact Klimu quickly! I need to know right away if that wretched girl is dead or not! If she��s not dead, I can��t rest easy!"


    "Yes, yes, Milord, I... I��ll contact him immediately!"


    Faced with his master��s urgency, the manservant nodded hurriedly, planning to contact Sir Klimu through a communication magic stone.


    However,


    As he turned around, the manservant��s face involuntarily revealed a look of unease.


    "Hmm, I... I have a bad feeling about this," he muttered to himself. He knew the commoner girl was vulnerable, yet she was still alive. Forces aiming to kill her were numerous in Holy Lomari, but why was she still unharmed?


    ��Others from great families might be merciful, but a commoner girl like her should have been killed long ago. How could she drag on until now?��


    ...


    The more he thought, the more uneasy he became.


    The next moment,


    When he opened the office door, his unsettling feeling seemed confirmed...


    "What?!"


    "What��s going on?!"


    As soon as he opened the door, a silver figure suddenly enlarged in the manservant��s eyes! Before Bafiluo��s loyal servant could react, the figure charged into the room without slowing down, heading straight for the massive mural behind Bafiluo.


    *Boom~!*


    With a thunderous crash and the spreading scent of blood, the silver figure suddenly collided with the mural. Dust filled the room, and a gust of wind spread quickly...


    "What just happened?!"


    This sudden event also caught Bafiluo by surprise. Just moments before cursing the girl, he quickly pulled his mind back to reality, uttering a shocked cry.


    As the dust cleared, the shattered mural from the impact was revealed to everyone��s eyes.


    What also appeared in their sight was the silver-armored knight, embedded in the wall, covered in blood, his face twisted in agony, with an eerie dark purple energy sword piercing his chest...


    Seeing the silver-armored knight, everyone in the room, including Bafiluo, showed a look of disbelief.


    "Lo... Lordric?! How... How could this happen?!"


    Everyone was shocked to discover that the knight who had been nailed to the wall, dead in such a gruesome way, was none other than Lordric, the strongest knight responsible for guarding the Antereix family, possessing the early strength of the seventh level. But now, this powerful and trusted figure by Bafiluo had mysteriously died like this?


    Who could have done this?!


    Without time to think, a startled Bafiluo abruptly turned his head, looking outside the office, in the direction from which the silver-armored knight had come. And after seeing the scene beyond the main door, his eyes widened sharply, his heart seemed to stop, and an indescribable fear instantly spread through his core.


    "What, what is that?"


    At that moment,


    In the reflection of Bafiluo��s eyes, their once beautiful and thriving courtyard of the Antereix mansion was gone, turned into shattered ruins, and covered with a layer of bright red ��veil.��


    The ��veil�� consisted of blood, internal organs, and countless fragmented, unrecognizable corpses...


    From the remnants of clothing on some of the body parts,


    These people were undoubtedly the guards of their Antereix family.


    This hellish scene, combined with the heavy stench of blood in the air and an intangible aura of terror, pressed upon Bafiluo with a force he had never felt before. Not only Bafiluo, but everyone else in the room felt the same.


    ...


    The next moment,


    Under their anxious gaze, a figure wearing brown ragged clothes slowly stepped through this sea of corpses and blood, walking calmly towards Bafiluo and the others.


    And a voice filled with contemplation, belonging to this unknown figure, reached their ears,


    "Ah~, it seems the infiltration went smoothly."


    The voice was somewhat neutral, giving no clue to the gender.


    The words were mere reflections, seemingly devoid of any emotion.


    Staring intently at the mysterious person whose face was hidden, Bafiluo swallowed hard. As the head of the family, he knew that although the stranger in front of him didn��t emit any strong aura, their ability to easily kill the strongest in his family meant that their power must be terrifying...


    Certainly, not something they could face now.


    "Who in the world...? When did I ever offend someone like this?"


    Bafiluo clenched his teeth, muttering to himself.


    But no matter what,


    He now had to find a way to stall this mysterious person until support from other families in Holy Lomari arrived...


    With that thought,


    Bafiluo took a deep breath, and approached politely,


    "Can I ask for your name sir? I��m Bafiluo, head of the Antereix family. ... Hmm?"


    However,


    Before Bafiluo could finish speaking,


    He was surprised to find that the atmosphere around the mysterious person before him had changed, and the neutral voice again reached his ears. But this time, the voice wasn��t emotionless like before; it was filled with an indescribable rage,


    And a chilling coldness...


    "You idiot! So, you��re Bafiluo! You��re the one who sent your minions to trouble me!"


    The next moment,


    Under Bafiluo��s bewildered gaze, the figure in front of him lifted a hand and made a standard international rude gesture.


    Seeing this, Bafiluo��s eyes twitched,


    " idiot? Sending minions? What... what do you mean by..."


    However,


    In the middle of speaking, Bafiluo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and terror filled his eyes. He suddenly recognized something familiar about the figure before him...


    "Wait, you... you... you��re with that lowly girl��s gu��"


    However, just as the realization dawned on him,


    The mysterious figure twisted and, with an unimaginable speed, appeared directly in front of Bafiluo. The pale sword suddenly loomed large in his eyes.


    "You wretched, low-life old man! Forcing me to work late! I had to come here in the middle of the night to clean up your mess! Curse you and your f@cking 7 ancestors!"


    The mysterious person��s words oozed a hatred that was hard to put into words.


    It was as if they��d been holding back a great deal of anger,


    And now, it burst forth.


    "Die now, you annoying thing!"


    With a hysterical yell,


    Under Bafiluo��s desperate gaze, the sharp sword suddenly pierced through his chest...


    ...


    *Boom!!!*


    With a sound that shook the heavens,


    The nighttime tranquility of the empire was shattered.


    In the dark night,


    A dark purple light of destruction rose without warning, and the entire Antereix family��s estate was swallowed by a blinding light, disintegrating into nothingness...

 Chapter 393: The Buzz [7/10]

    As the morning light arrived, the capital of Holy Lomari - Ziteng, gradually awakened from its slumber. Along with the light, explosive news reached the capital: the Antereix family��s mansion, one of the top ten prestigious families of Holy Lomari, had become ruins the night before.


    In an instant,


    The entire capital was abuzz, and almost everyone started discussing this sensational news.


    Within this environment,


    Inside a mansion in the western part of Ziteng, the maids who were busy with daily chores also started their excited discussion. They were chatty, and even a bit gleeful, primarily because their masters had some ��minor�� conflicts with the Antereix family.


    --


    "Wow, oh my God... How... how did the Antereix family... how did they just vanish like that? The head of the family Bafiluo, seems to have gone missing too?"


    Beside the pond, a young maid with braided hair, staring at the newspaper in her hands, couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Hearing this,


    The surrounding maids working nearby were involuntarily drawn into the discussion.


    "Missing? I think that old man probably died in the explosion."


    "Explosion? Why would there suddenly be an explosion?"


    "I��m not sure, but the reports said that they neglected to inspect the energy core in their basement. This led to an overload and a subsequent explosion. Then, the blast somehow triggered the weapons cache, causing a chain reaction. That��s what turned the entire mansion to ashes. Hmm... It looks like the deep pit in the central area was created by this."


    "That��s scary, we should also pay attention to our energy core."


    "Don��t worry, we check ours every day."


    "Yes, but speaking of it, the disappearance of the Antereix family really came at the right time!"


    "Yeah, exactly! Ever since our Miss Aya was appointed as the third executive officer, the Antereix family hasn��t stopped hassling us. Didn��t they recently sue our young lady in the Supreme Court for election cheating and trafficking orphans? So annoying! Their disappearance now is just perfect timing. Otherwise, they��d never leave us alone!"


    "Yeah, you��re right. Those wicked people deserved to die! Our Miss Aya worked so hard to get from a commoner to where she is now. If she were suppressed or even lost her imperial candidate status because of these baseless charges, it would really be unfair!"


    "Absolutely! Absolutely!"


    ...


    ...


    The maids seemed to set aside their work, starting a heated discussion. When speaking of the Antereix family, all the maids showed a look of disgust, without a hint of sympathy for the family��s tragedy.


    But when they talked about their young mistress, their eyes filled with admiration and respect.


    After all,


    Most of these maids came from the lowest strata of society, the humblest people in Holy Lomari Empire. Once likely to die on the streets at any moment, they naturally held immense respect for their mistress Aya, who provided them with jobs and secured their livelihood.


    After some time spent cursing the Antereix family, the girl with braided hair looked naively up at the sky:


    "Do you think our mistress is blessed by the Goddess of Luck? The powerful and terrifying Antereix household just vanished overnight because of an accident?"


    A blonde maid nearby nodded in agreement:


    "Yes, Miss Aya does seem lucky. Every crisis seems to resolve itself before it even reaches her. Wasn��t it the same half a year ago when the Green Ghost Assassination Squad wanted to kill her? They ended up being wiped out by a wild abyssal demon."


    "Exactly! And the Bakalona family last month; we thought they were going to compete with Miss Aya. But it all ended when their family head died suddenly."


    "Yes, and remember the false witness last week? Didn��t they say he choked to death because he was eating too fast?"


    "Mm."


    The braided-haired maid lowered her head, deep in thought:


    "Looking at it this way, our Miss Aya is indeed lucky! No wonder... she could rise so high to her current position!"


    ...


    However,


    Not long after the young maid with braided hair expressed her thoughts, an older maid, silently tending to flowers nearby, slowly stood up:


    "Miss Aya hasn��t always been this lucky."


    "?!!"


    As the older maid spoke, the younger maids around stopped their chattering and turned their curious eyes toward the senior servant, who had been with their lady for a long time.


    "Uh?! Sister Vica? You mean, Miss Aya was unlucky before?"


    "Yes."


    The maid named Vica nodded slightly, a bitter smile appearing on her face, marked with the traces of time:


    "It��s more than just bad luck... it��s been utterly terrible."


    "Terrible?" S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, she��s not only been betrayed by those close to her on numerous occasions but also been the target of multiple assassination attempts. Each attempt nearly claimed Milady��s life. Though she survived, her body sustained irreversible damage and scars. What��s more, while previously hunting a magical beast, Miss Aya was most unfortunately grazed by a toxic blade in her eye, resulting in the loss of sight in that eye... sigh..."


    Remembering the tragic past, Vica shook her head in resignation.


    Her words caused the new maids around her to look visibly shocked.


    "So, our mistress endured such a dreadful past, even facing assassination... But now, it appears she��s no longer plagued by these troubles?"


    "Yes, it seems that way."


    "So maybe... it means our mistress has become luckier recently?"


    "Luckier? Perhaps... Now that you mention it, since that person came here, our mistress��s ��luck�� has improved quite a bit."


    Seeming to have thought of something, Vica showed a knowing smile.


    The Elder maid momentarily ignored the inquiries gaze from the younger ones behind her, slowly turning to look at a young girl who was gracefully pushing a dining cart toward the main house.


    The young girl was tall and slender, with flowing deep purple hair that faded into a delicate milky white at the tips.


    Her exquisite features were enough to make anyone envious, and her deep purple eyes sparkled with intelligence.


    Her stride was elegant, a perfect example of a graceful lady.


    Aside from a rather modest chest, the purple-haired girl was the epitome of perfection.


    As Vica looked at the elegant maid, she raised her hand and greeted her:


    "Good morning, Head Maid."


    As Vica greeted her, the younger maids nearby noticed the purple-haired girl and began to perform their greeting rituals toward the affable yet reserved Head Maid.


    However,


    The purple-haired girl merely responded with a faint smile, not speaking a word.


    When her eyes met with Vica��s, the old maid smiled slightly and curiously asked:


    "Head Maid, it seems last night��s major ��cleaning�� went well. Everything looks much cleaner now."


    In response to Vica��s words, the purple-haired girl maintained her usual silence, showing a playful smile.


    Then,


    Under the adoring and envious gaze of the younger maids, the purple-haired girl pushed her cart and slowly entered the main mansion.


    ...


    ...


    A moment later,


    Accompanied by several magical golem guards, the purple-haired girl arrived at a tightly closed door.


    As she stopped, a melodious and pleasing female voice, like a gentle stream, flowed from within the room:


    "Is that you, Pipi? Come in~"


    "..."


    Hearing this nickname, the young girl��s brow furrowed, her sharp teeth biting her lip unconsciously, her face filled with complex emotions.


    "Tch..."


    -----------------------


    :3

 Chapter 394: Aya and Pi....[8/10]

    Kalina��s illustration has been added to Chapter 01, or �� [].


    A test illustration for Yuan��er is also now available. I plan to make minor adjustments when her second illustration is released. Additionally, I��ll create another version to showcase her different eye color. But for now, this will do the job. :3


    .....


    "Come in, Pipi."


    Upon receiving permission from the room��s occupant, the purple-haired girl momentarily frowned but quickly recovered her indifferent expression. She silently pushed open the door and entered the room, which was filled with mist.


    When the purple-haired maid reached the center of the room, right in front of the large bathtub,


    *pu~*


    followed by a splash of water.


    Out of the mist, a pair of beautiful legs stretched out from the bathtub, leisurely resting on the edge. They were slender, moist, and graceful, the tow beautiful feet silently exuding a seductive aura. This allure was enhanced by some foam and water droplets continually sliding down her skin.


    These beautiful legs seemed to be constantly extending an alluring invitation to the viewer.


    With the opening of the beautiful legs�� owner, this invisible allure was further amplified. It seemed as if the entire room was surrounded by a mysterious pink mist.


    "Hey, Pipi, come massage me. My legs are so sore~"


    While continually shaking her legs, the girl in the bathtub was waving her right hand at the purple-haired girl.


    However,


    Unlike the tantalizingly beautiful legs, the girl��s right hand in the bath was quite terrifying. Large burns on the right hand, along with several massive and gruesome scars, were almost chilling to the bone...


    Nevertheless,


    Nevertheless, the purple-haired girl, the one invited, remained silent, her eyes unflinching and calm.


    It seemed she had long gotten used to her mistress, who enjoyed having breakfast while bathing, and to her master��s peculiar behavior during baths.


    "..."


    After a long silence, the purple-haired girl, referred to as Pipi, casually pushed the dining cart to the side of the bathtub. She arranged the simple breakfast neatly beside the bath, ready for the girl in the tub to enjoy.


    After preparing breakfast for her mistress in the bathtub, Pipi quietly sat beside the tub, lifting her hand to gently knead the girl��s foot, just like usual.


    With a series of intense sensations coming from her legs, the girl in the tub shivered all over, inevitably letting out a pleasing and blush-inducing moan:


    "Mmm~ Ah~~... Pipi, your technique is really good~"


    "..."


    "Mm, yes! Right there~ Ah~"


    "..."


    Ignoring the enticing moans coming from the bathtub, the purple-haired girl continued massaging, undistracted.


    However, after seeing her teasing going unanswered, the girl in the tub finally gave up on making the embarrassing noises:


    "Pipi, you��re so cold. Not giving any reaction at all."


    The girl complained a bit regretfully.


    Then, with a cascade of water splashing down, she withdrew her legs from Pipi��s hands and slowly emerged halfway from the water, leaning quietly against the edge of the bathtub. At that moment, her full appearance was revealed, laid naked before Pipi��s eyes.


    That curled, jade-green hair softly draped over her shoulders, smooth as silk.


    A beautiful oval face, paired with a set of bright, clear eyes, left people entranced and mesmerized, as if under a hypnotic spell. Above her eyes were bow-shaped brows that seemed drawn on, a small and straight nose, and cherry-like enticing lips.


    In terms of appearance, the young girl was quite exceptional.


    However,


    But to see that, one had to overlook her vacant right eye and the somewhat fierce scar above it.


    The girl was charming,


    But to many, she appeared as a beauty tarnished by some misfortune.


    This girl was none other than Aya, the mistress of the mansion.


    ...


    Without any intention to cover herself, Aya quietly revealed her upper body to the maid named Pipi. Ignoring the other��s peculiar gaze, she playfully picked up a fork beside her and without a word, speared a piece of bread and brought it to her mouth.


    "Mmm, it tastes so good~"


    Aya exclaimed, smiling,


    Then,


    She brushed aside the wet hair blocking her vision, and her playful smile turned serious as she looked at the purple-haired girl sitting by the tub:


    "Thank you, Pipi."


    "..."


    After Aya��s words of gratitude reached Pipi��s ears, the usually stoic girl slowly lifted her head, slightly turning her eyes, and looked at Aya thoughtfully with her crystal-clear, dark purple eyes.


    The purple-haired girl��s silence did not make Aya uncomfortable.


    The youngest governor in the history of Holy Lomari, Aya continued:


    "If you hadn��t arrived in time last night to fend off those assassins, I might have been killed by now. I��m really... so grateful to you for saving me."


    "..."


    "But I never expected you to go directly to the Antereix family last night and blow up their base. I didn��t think my life was worth you getting so angry, but you even taught them a lesson for me. Ahh~ I��m so touched."


    Aya spoke with sincere conviction, her eyes filled with gratitude as she met the purple-haired girl��s gaze.


    However,


    Her words seemed to provoke a rare reaction from the purple-haired girl.


    The next moment, Pipi��s brow furrowed, and her dark purple eyes flashed with disdain and arrogance. She tilted her head back slightly, radiating an air of superiority.


    In any case, she showed none of the respect a maid should have toward her master.


    The next moment,


    Pipi coldly snorted, mockingly saying:


    "For you? Stop daydreaming?! I only taught them a lesson because they disturbed my vacation, forcing me to work overtime. I acted only to make myself feel better. It has nothing to do with you. Don��t think too highly of yourself."


    The young girl finally spoke.


    But her voice was not the sweet tone of a young girl; it was deep, rich, and magnetic, carrying an undertone of kingly arrogance...


    In short,


    She was very arrogant,


    Arrogant in expression, arrogant in action, and arrogant in speech. Suddenly, the otherwise adorable and charming purple-haired ��girl�� seemed conceited and in need of a reality check after speaking.


    However,


    Even though ��Pipi�� looked so infuriating, Aya showed no dissatisfaction at all. On the contrary, she looked pleased, seemingly liking the other��s straightforward personality. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. But no matter what, you did save me, and that��s a fact. So... thank you."


    "Hmph, boring."


    Pipi crossed her arms and looked down haughtily, declaring with a flourish,


    "If you really want to thank me, then stop dilly-dallying! Hurry up and become that whatever emperor! I��ll chop up anyone who dares to oppose you! You just need to take your throne peacefully! And then... after becoming the emperor, just hand over the empire to me!"


    "Sigh, I know... but... but..."


    Hearing Pipi��s domineering words, Aya showed an uncomfortable expression.


    Seeing this, the purple-haired girl frowned, asking,


    "But what?"


    "But, Pipi, don��t you want to take control of a powerful force and make your mother and sisters look up to you? The current Holy Lomari doesn��t have many supporting me; if you act rashly, all you��ll get is a shattered empire... That��s not what you want right?"


    "Uh..."


    Hearing this, the purple-haired girl, who had been radiating menace, deflated.


    Her eyes darted back and forth, clearly torn.


    Seizing the opportunity, Aya reassured her increasingly impatient partner:


    "Don��t worry, Pipi. Just follow my plan slowly, and Holy Lomari will be mine eventually. During this time, all you need to do is protect me."


    ",,,,,,"


    After some teeth-gritting hesitation, the purple-haired girl reluctantly nodded.


    But,


    After nodding, Pipi��s face turned ferocious again. She glared at the girl in the bathtub, pointing at her forehead:


    "But don��t forget our agreement! Once you become the emperor, Holy Lomari must obey me! What I say goes! If you dare resist me, I��ll kill you!"


    With that,


    An invisible pressure suddenly emanated from the purple-haired girl, enveloping Aya.


    The air grew heavy, cracks appeared in the bathtub and surrounding walls, and space itself began to twist.


    However,


    Unfazed by this threat or the suffocating pressure, Aya remained calm, the corners of her mouth even subtly lifting:


    "Yes, yes, I know. Rest assured, I��ll keep my promise, Great Lord Pierre~"


    "Hmph!"


    --


    :3

 Chapter 395: Dodgeball Game [9/10]

    In the eastern part of the Winter Forest,


    Not far from the newly built mansion, on an open space,


    Now that their mother, Yumo has begun her work,


    The children, reunited after a long time and joined by the newly arrived little sister Yuan��er, have secretly started to cause a commotion~


    These demon king-level little ancestors, strictly speaking, aren��t easy to gather together. In the past, besides the three little ones who always stayed in Winter Forest, Pierre, the elder brother, and Kalina, often went to the human world to carry out the so-called ��cultivation�� mission, and were rarely at home.


    Especially in the last few decades, the number of times Pierre and Kalina returned to the forest could be counted on one hand.


    On the other hand, although the three little ones stayed in the forest, due to Shuoyue��s racial characteristics, this demon king, known as Nightmare, often slept in the central lake region. Therefore, strictly speaking, for most of the time, only Limo and Liyu were accompanying each other in the forest.


    Well,


    With Yumo around, the two sisters never felt lonely anyway~


    But regardless,


    Now, except for their brother, and the eldest sister whom they have never met before, the sisters are nearly all gathered in the mansion. Plus, a new cute little sister has joined the big family. Therefore, when Yumo��s seriously began her ��seclusion�� to forge armor, the free-spirited Liyu and Limo decided to throw a long-overdue party to have a pleasant gathering and officially celebrate the new sister��s addition to the family.


    To have a good gathering and formally celebrate the new sister joining the family.


    For this proposal, Kalina, Shuoyue, and Yuan��er naturally had no objections. Thus, the sisters began merrily playing near the mansion and within the boundary. Seeing this, several members of the Black Rose family, led by Xiao, wisely hid in a safe place ...


    At first, everything was normal. The sisters bathed together, had picnics, took walks, and even went on a friendly ��visit�� to other good neighbors in the forest to help Yuan��er quickly become familiar with the surroundings.


    ...


    The scenes were all normal until the little ones started playing a dodgeball game near the mansion~


    The so-called dodgeball game has a long history in Winter Forest. As is well known, in the past, there were few entertainment activities in Winter Forest, other than listening to Yumo��s telling stories. Therefore, to pass the time, the demon king children, based on their mother��s descriptions, designed a new game called ��dodgeball��~


    A small game to compete in strength, speed, and stamina~


    Everything was fine,


    The only problem was,


    Emm,


    It was a bit violent...


    ��..


    ��..


    Everything happened too quickly. As she sensed something was wrong, a sudden force exploded forth.


    "Surprise! Take that, Sister Kalina!"


    Liyu, who was pretending to be on the verge of tears, suddenly revealed a cunning smile, and with a vigorous flick of her wrist, she hurled another iron ball, empowered by her unique Emerald Shadow Force. This time, the trajectory was strange and unpredictable, as if it had been meticulously planned.


    Kalina, caught off guard by this sudden change, realized that she had been tricked by her lovely sister. Her eyes widened as she tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    Boom!*


    The iron ball struck, and Kalina was sent flying back with a surprised expression on her face. She quickly stabilized herself in mid-air, a proud smile appearing on her face. She hadn��t expected Liyu to be so crafty.


    "You got me Liyu! That was an excellent trick!" Kalina laughed, genuinely impressed by her sister��s ingenuity.


    Liyu pouted playfully; her earlier tears replaced by triumph.


    "Hehe, I got you! You shouldn��t have underestimated me, Big Sis!"


    The other team members, Limo, Shuoyue, and Yuan��er, couldn��t help but burst into laughter at the successful prank. They all joined in congratulating Liyu on her clever strategy.


    As they continued to enjoy their game, the relationship between the sisters, full of love, competition, and mischievous fun, shined brightly. They all knew that despite their rivalry in the game, their bond was unbreakable. The laughter and joy they shared on this day would become a cherished memory, a testament to the love and understanding that bound them together.


    Whether it was Liyu��s strategic mind or Kalina��s unyielding spirit, each sister had their unique strengths and characteristics. Together, they created a harmonious balance, both in the game and in their lives.


    And so, the game went on, filled with laughter, teasing, and the occasional dramatic moment, just like the everyday lives of these magical sisters. They knew that no matter what happened, they would always have each other��s back, and nothing could ever change that.


    ��


    ��.


    Before Liyu had a chance to react, the look of grievance in her eyes vanished, replaced by a smug expression that was difficult to describe. A sly smile slowly spread across the little girl��s face. Mimicking her older brother, Liyu put a hand on her hip and pointed at Kalina with arrogance.


    "Quick! Now��s the time! Do it, Limo!!"


    "Huh?"


    In the next instant,


    "WOOF!!!" (I��ll show you my power!)


    Accompanied by a thunderous noise, the ground shook violently. After a moment of earth-shattering tremors, debris flew, and a snow-white giant wolf burst forth, howling toward Kalina in mid-air! This suddenly emerging snow-white giant wolf was none other than Limo, who had been knocked unconscious by Kalina��s iron ball.


    At this moment,


    Limo shook off her previous defeat, suddenly opening her huge mouth wide. The dense red Shadow Force erupted forth, instantly sweeping everything around. Propelled by the Annihilation Beam, the iron ball in Limo��s mouth charged towards Kalina with an unstoppable force!


    "Oh!~"


    Seeing this, Kalina��s red eyes narrowed, a flash of realization crossing her face.


    She understood,


    Liyu was just pretending to cry and act cute, trying to distract her with those pitiful eyes. Limo had taken the opportunity to launch a sneak attack when her attention was drawn away by Liyu��s little trick.


    Hmm,


    ��Not a bad at all~��


    Kalina generously praised her little sisters,


    However, looking at her sisters�� expectant eyes, Kalina shook her head helplessly.


    "Did you think you could score points off me like this? Too naive, my dear little sisters~"


    Even as the iron ball rapidly enlarged in her sight, Kalina maintained an unruffled expression. Unlike her sisters, who mainly stayed in Winter Forest under their mother��s protection, Kalina had fought countless strong opponents and had vast combat experience.


    To hit her with such a blatant attack? It seemed like wishful thinking~


    Though she wanted to give her sisters a few points to comfort them, the typically strict Kalina quickly dismissed the idea.


    Firstly,


    She had to make them understand that such simple tricks wouldn��t work in a real battle.


    Secondly,


    She needed to teach these two impudent girls that their big sister couldn��t be deceived so easily~


    ...


    With the intention of teaching her sisters a lesson,


    Under the disappointed and unwilling gazes of Limo and Liyu, Kalina��s delicate body suddenly twisted in an inconceivable motion, propelled by flames, effortlessly avoiding Limo��s aggression. Next, the power within the red-haired girl erupted, a fiery aura spreading in all directions, momentarily shattering the united front of Limo and Liyu.


    "Little girls, it��s time to end this game~"


    As she spoke,


    Kalina lifted the giant iron ball in her right hand,


    A blaze engulfed it, transforming it into a deathly meteor that seemed capable of obliterating anything.


    Clearly, Kalina planned to use this strike to discipline her disobedient sisters.


    However,


    Just as she prepared to strike, the red-haired woman, who had been immersed in playing with her sisters and dodging the ball, suddenly shivered, her orange-red eyes shrinking in realization. At that moment, Kalina��s awareness was abruptly pulled from the game back to reality.


    She, who had been enjoying the rare playful moment, instantly returned to her original mental state.


    ��Wait?!��


    ��The direction of Limo��s attack earlier... something seemed off?��


    ...


    In an instant, a pale-faced Kalina hurriedly looked behind her,


    At the place where the iron ball had been aimed,


    There,


    It wasn��t some unimportant mountain range, snowy field, swamp, or monster habitat, but their adorable little mansion...


    "T... terrible!!!"


    At that moment, Kalina recalled a serious problem,


    Her mother seemed to be inside the mansion, forging some armor, and had instructed them not to disturb her.


    At a time like this,


    What did hurling a giant iron ball mean? How could Kalina, the obedient daughter, not understand?


    ...


    Seeing the iron ball rapidly approaching the mansion and knowing she couldn��t prevent it, Kalina habitually started to ponder another vital, life-or-death question.


    ��Hmm,��


    ��Let me think,��


    ��In a situation like this,��


    "...how can I blame this on my dear brother?"


    .


    ��


    ��..


    (Miles away, a certain maid in disguise shuddered involuntarily~)


    00000000000000 S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 396: Something Terrible [10/10]

    Several minutes earlier,


    -In the eastern part of the winter forest, inside the mansion that Kalina had built for her Mother,


    Yumo was humming a song, gently stroking the pure white armor on the table, The armor radiated a sacred aura, a specially made piece by Yumo for Mengxi, created using the scales of the soul��s heart and a large number of rare stones and gems.


    Though Mengxi wasn��t present, Yumo had a clear understanding of Mengxi��s delicate body thanks to certain indescribable events that had previously occurred inside the tent.


    She didn��t need to take measurements again; Yumo could recall Mengxi��s dimensions and busts.


    So, creating a fitting armor was no challenge at all.


    ��


    With Yumo��s gentle touch, waves of dense scarlet shadows began to ripple around her.


    A terrifying momentum spread rapidly from the girl, and if not for Yumo��s preparations, protecting everything in the hall with her power, the residual energy would have torn everything inside the house to pieces.


    At this moment,


    The scarlet shadows flowed through Yumo��s hand, continually enveloping the armor.


    Undoubtedly, the scales of soul heart were a very special material, not only highly resistant but also capable of developing corresponding resistance. It��s like a child who has eaten various specially prepared poisons since childhood, gaining a certain resistance over time.


    An armor made of scales of soul heart, stimulated continuously by the appropriate shadow forces, could acquire robust resistance to them.


    Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny, needed such armor.


    So Yumo sealed off the entire hall, carefully crafting this armor with her power.


    The process was naturally dull, but imagining Mengxi��s satisfied smile upon seeing the finished product brought a sweet smile to Yumo��s beautiful face.


    Boredom was gone,


    And her heart was even more excited.


    "That girl will like it, right?"


    ��Will she thank me then?��


    ��What will that girl say when she gets this armor?��


    ��Expectation~��


    ��Heehee~��


    Guided by these thoughts, Yumo focused more intently on her forging. After all, her power was overwhelming, and a slight carelessness could tear the armor to pieces with the potent shadow forces.


    Wouldn��t all her efforts be wasted then?


    "Work hard!"


    Yumo cheered herself.


    The dense scarlet shadow forces methodically blessed the armor made of scales of soul heart.


    However, when Yumo was ready to work earnestly,


    The surrounding environment didn��t seem to cooperate. Inappropriate noises kept coming into the house, irritating her.


    ...


    *Rumble~*


    ...


    *Boom~*


    ...


    *Snap~!*


    ...


    *Howl, howl, howl!*


    ...


    *Boom~Snap, snap, snap!!*


    ��?!!��


    "Hmm?"


    Along with several weird and booming sounds, Yumo, who had her eyes shut for a while, started to frown. Being repeatedly bothered by these strange noises, even the normally patient and gentle Yumo began to feel annoyed.


    Really!


    "What in the world is going on outside? All this noise and commotion, what are they doing?" Yumo complained, her voice tinged with anger.


    In the past, if the children were noisy, she wouldn��t mind; in fact, she would find it pleasing. After all, what mother doesn��t like to see her children lively and playing?


    Furthermore, the winter forest was usually quiet, and the children��s playfulness could bring certain vitality and liveliness, which Yumo naturally welcomed.


    However, today��s situation was different from usual...


    Now, she needed to focus on her work!


    Thinking of this,


    Yumo��s eyes, closed for quite some time, suddenly flew open, revealing her gem-like eyes, radiating a crimson light of anger. Obviously, this continuous noise wasn��t going to end soon.


    Besides,


    ��Didn��t they agree to be quiet while I��m working? What are they up to?!��


    Yumo was unhappy now, and that could lead to trouble!


    Accompanied by the surge of crimson energy, the dark-haired young girl waved her hand, directly pulling the semi-finished exquisite armor back into her spatial ring. Clenching her fists, she leaped up from the sofa and stormed toward the front door.


    ...


    The next moment,


    With a wave of the dark-haired girl��s hand, the heavy doors suddenly opened,


    The beautiful world covered in white snow appeared before Yumo,


    However,


    Along with this beautiful view, there seemed to be a rapidly enlarging black object entering her sight...


    "Eh?! What? ..."


    ...


    The next instant, before Yumo could react,


    *Boom!!*


    With an earth-shaking noise, accompanied by a terrifying explosion of shadow energy, the iron ball, empowered by Limo��s strength, accurately hit the face of a certain dark-haired girl. A seemingly unstoppable force emanated from the girl��s face and the iron ball, spreading rapidly in all directions.


    Terrifying red energy waves swept across the land, shaking the elegant and sturdy mansion, cracking its walls. Even the windows shattered from the residual force, breaking entirely. In a moment, the once magnificent and new mansion looked as if it had suffered from a war��s devastation, turning into a broken and endangered building.


    After a burst of intense activity,


    The red shadow energy slowly dissipated, ...


    The iron ball, no longer empowered with any energy, suddenly dropped vertically in front of the dark-haired girl and fiercely landed on the mansion��s steps.


    *Crack~!*


    With a crisp sound, the iron ball shattered into pieces, turning into fragments on the ground... S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Initially,


    After opening the door, Yumo��s words were swallowed back, and she fell into a strange silence. She simply lowered her head, quietly staring at the debris on the ground.


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere turned incredibly strange...


    ...


    Not far away,


    Watching this scene unfold, almost all the children held their breath, looking at the dark-haired girl whose face had been struck by the iron ball and who was now trapped in a mysterious silence. A sense of danger appeared on everyone��s faces.


    The timer for the dodgeball game was still running, but neither Kalina nor Liyu felt like continuing the game. They both silently returned to the ground, dispersing the shadow power surrounding them. Even Limo, usually so thick-skinned and now proud of his successful sneak attack, began to notice the eerie atmosphere. She slowly crouched down, lowering her fluffy ears.


    ��?!!��


    ��Oh no... This is bad...��


    Looking at her silent mother in the distance, Kalina held her breath. As a constant companion to Yumo, this demon king knew very well that the attack on her mother��s face had pushed her to the brink of eruption.


    "Damn! How could I be so careless?"


    Kalina couldn��t help but feel regret.


    She regretted getting too excited and forgetting her mother��s instructions. Though she was reunited with her sisters and met a lovely new one, she, as the older sister, shouldn��t have lost control or become so absorbed in the game!


    Karina continued to feel self-reproach.


    However,


    Her guilt was only part of her emotions;


    Her anxiety was even more pronounced...


    At this moment, this fearsome Inferno, who made nearly all creatures on the continent tremble, lowered her head in fear, anxiously waiting for the dark-haired girl��s reaction. Not just Kalina, but Liyu and Shuoyue felt the same way.


    As the older sister, Liyu even thoughtfully grabbed Yuan��er��s little hand, pulling her behind herself...


    After a brief moment,


    Under the anxious watch of all her daughters, the long-silent Yumo slowly looked up...


    Revealing her gorgeous face, and the ever-present smile filled with love, kindness, and tenderness. However, this smile, usually as refreshing as a spring breeze, did not bring warmth to Kalina and the others waiting. Instead, it carried an indescribable pressure.


    Facing this sweet smile, a cold sweat trickled down Kalina��s forehead,


    Liyu, Shuoyue, and Yuan��er involuntarily covered their bottoms.


    Even Limo, the usually carefree little one, astonishingly buried her head directly into the snow. Shortly after, a series of muffled words gradually emanated from beneath the snow...


    "Owooo..." ("You can��t see me, you can��t see me, you can��t see me...")


    Liyu: "...Sister, you��re only fooling yourself..."


    ...


    Smiling and glancing at the garden that was no longer in existence and the heavily battle-damaged mansion behind her, Yumo��s eyes gradually narrowed. The few bloody butterflies that always fluttered around her began to dance restlessly. A faint dark mist started to appear around the black-haired girl.


    A chilling sense emanated from Yumo, spreading quickly in every direction. The nearby abyssal demons, feeling this aura, looked in fear towards the mansion, huddling together in the snow and shivering.


    Some of the demonic beasts that had initially planned to come and lodge a complaint, after feeling this aura, turned without a word and charged back to their homes, without looking back.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Yumo��s attention fully focused on the nearby place,


    Looking at her daughters, who stood in a neat row, all trembling with fear, Yumo tilted her head and asked with an unprecedentedly "gentle" tone:


    "Hey, children, can you explain to me what happened here?"


    the black-haired young girl said with a smile, pointing at the severely battle-damaged mansion behind her.


    Although Yumo was still wearing her familiar gentle smile as usual, relying on instinct and past experience, Liyu and the others immediately realized the gravity of the situation.


    ------------------------------


    2 more chapters after 1h and tomorrow I will release the bonuses,


    if you find any spelling mistakes or Grammarly errors, pls do tell,

 Chapter 397: You traitors!! ︵╰(‵□′)╯︵┻━┻ [1/2]

    "Hey, all of you, can you tell me exactly what��s happening here?" asked the black-haired young girl, smiling as she pointed at the heavily damaged mansion behind her.


    Although Yumo was still wearing her familiar gentle smile as usual, relying on instinct and past experience, Liyu and the others immediately realized the gravity of the situation.


    They were in trouble,


    Mother was angry...


    After pulling her foolish sister out of the snow and realizing this, Liyu��s small hand nervously clutched her skirt.


    Faced with their mother��s question and the sudden overwhelming pressure, Liyu dared not say much.


    At most, she continued to glare at her foolish sister with complaining eyes.


    Meanwhile,


    Liyu began to secretly express her discontent to Limo, using her facial expressions.


    ��Stinky sister!��


    ��Foolish sister!��


    ��Ugly and stupid silly sister!��


    ��You were sneaking an attack; why did you aim for the new house?! Couldn��t you have paid attention to the direction before firing?!��


    ��You��ve really angered me!��


    ��You��re going to get us all killed!��


    It��s one thing to make noise and play games, and even if it got too loud, Mom would only say a few words.


    And besides, it was Liyu��s plan to distract her mother from making armor for the Girl of Destiny by playing a noisy game of dodgeball. She didn��t want her mother to spend every day making equipment for that wicked woman...


    However,


    If that iron ball flew toward the mansion?! That would be a different story!


    Since the original wooden house was torn down, Mom now had a strange obsession with the house. Plus, she loved the new house.


    If the new house was damaged, Mom��s mood would surely plummet...


    ��And in this situation, stinky sister, you actually aimed the ball directly at the Mansion?!��


    ��And in the end, you even managed to hit Mom, and after hitting her, you just let it fall freely? Although that level of iron ball attack would never harm Mom, hitting her in the face is a serious challenge to her dignity, right?!��


    ��Stupid sister, are you itching for a spanking?!��


    Liyu couldn��t help but rage inwardly. If possible, she��d likely pounce on her sister and bite her head to vent her dissatisfaction.


    ...


    Feeling the "furious" look from Liyu, Limo pouted. Although they hadn��t communicated with words, Limo, who was always inseparable from Liyu, understood her little sister��s meaning.


    Seeing that her sister was blaming her, Limo naturally felt annoyed,


    She glanced unhappily at the grey-haired little girl beside her and secretly grimaced,


    And so, the two sisters silently began their wordless conversation.


    Limo: [It was you who told me to sneak attack, why blame it all on me?!]


    Liyu: [I did tell you to sneak attack, that��s true! But why didn��t you pay attention to what was behind Sister Kalina? Why did you have to sneak attack from that position? And why did you aim the iron ball at the mansion?!]


    Limo: [I was following your command, you told me to shoot, so I shot. You never mentioned that there was a mansion behind! It��s not my fault! I��m innocent! Besides, my attack was also boosted by the power of you, Sister Shuoyue, and Sister Yuan��er! How can you blame me for everything?!]


    Liyu: [Stinky sister! You��re still arguing!]


    ...


    The two sisters glared at each other, starting an intense silent blame game.


    In reality,


    Not only the two girls, Limo and Liyu, but also Kalina, Shuoyue, and Yuan��er, who were nearby, had fallen into a well-behaved and quiet state, not uttering a word. For a moment, the entire area plunged into a pin-drop silence, the eerie atmosphere heavy.


    Facing her daughters�� silence, Yumo slightly narrowed her eyes:


    Her voice, full of love and tenderness, slowly reached their ears,


    "I��m just asking a simple question. Don��t stay silent."


    Yumo��s words were pleasant to hear,


    But at this moment, they froze these battle-hardened demonic beings on the spot, not daring to move. The atmosphere remained eerily silent.


    ...


    Seeing this, Limo, who had transformed into a wolf shape, stopped her silent argument with Liyu. Somewhat puzzled, she blinked her red eyes and looked suspiciously at her silent sisters. Usually, when faced with their mother��s anger, they would start frantically defending themselves, even playing the blame game.


    Why was it so quiet this time?


    "Owooooo?" (What��s going on here?)


    Numerous question marks appeared around the giant wolf,


    But soon, the clever Limo shuddered all over, suddenly realizing.


    "Owooo!" (I understand!)


    ��Previously, mother had said something about... collectively bearing the guilt or something. It seemed to mean that if a group of people made a mistake together, they wouldn��t be punished. If mother disliked their game of dodgeball, all those who participated would be accomplices.�� S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��If everyone kept silent and took responsibility together, Mother wouldn��t punish them, at most scolding them a bit!��


    ��Yes, yes~��


    ��It must be like that!��


    Thinking of this, the fear in Limo��s eyes gradually diminished, replaced by an inexplicable confidence. After all, for a wolf cub, being scolded by her mother was an everyday thing, long since accustomed to, one more scolding didn��t matter.


    Besides, getting scolded with her sisters meant the burden was shared, and she felt even more fearless~


    Thinking this, Limo stopped cowering, even boldly lifting her head, facing the terrifying pressure coming from above, bravely making eye contact with the black-haired girl in the distance.


    ��Mom,��


    ��Go ahead and scold! Scold quickly; I want to go eat!��


    Limo even started to feel a little smug.


    As Limo was feeling smug, the atmosphere that had been silent for so long seemed to displease Yumo. A trace of red light flashed in the beautiful eyes of the black-haired girl, who cast a thoughtful glance at the silent children:


    "Ara, not speaking, are you, my dears? I thought I taught you that if you make a mistake, you should be brave enough to take responsibility. Now, who��s going to be the brave one?"


    The love in Yumo��s words gradually faded, becoming emotionless.


    And with the change in her tone, waves of terrifying, heavy crimson shadow energy began to swirl around the girl.


    The next instant,


    The sky changed color,


    Thousands of worlds were enveloped by a crimson glow, countless bloody butterflies fluttering all around.


    Under the horrified gaze of the children, the crimson shadow energy surged wildly, and a red magical array suddenly appeared. After a wave of magical energy, a legendary weapon emitting a red glow was suddenly held in Yumo��s hand,


    Children: (,,#�㧥��),!!!


    Waving the feather duster in her hand, Yumo once again revealed a sweet and charming smile, and tilted her head, grinning at the children who had been silent for a long time,


    "So, I��ll ask again, who did it? Be brave, come forward~"


    ��Huh... the feather duster?��


    Looking at the legendary weapon in Yumo��s hand, although she hadn��t been hit yet, Limo felt a sudden burning pain in her butt. The whole wolf couldn��t help but tremble.


    "Awoooo..."


    The wolf cub was terrified,


    But,


    Thinking of facing danger with her sisters, the silly wolf quickly shook her head wildly, forcing herself to calm down.


    ��That��s right,��


    ��There��s nothing to be afraid of!��


    ��It��s just a feather duster, isn��t it?! What��s there to fear? Mom is only trying to scare us; she won��t really spank all of us!��


    Moreover,


    ��We��re all grown up now; we must let Mom know we��re not afraid of the feather duster anymore! Spanking or the like won��t scare us!��


    Limo kept encouraging (and hypnotizing) herself. But after seeing that none of her sisters had spoken or come forward, Limo��s courage gradually swelled, beginning to stare fearlessly at her Mother.


    ��Step forward? Hmph~ We won��t step forward~ Punish us all together if you must~ Don��t underestimate us, Mother!��


    The wolf cub smugly muttered in her heart.


    However,


    Before a few seconds had passed,


    Yumo��s next words made the wolf cub shudder all over,


    "Limo, so it��s you, the little rascal, who did it again?"


    ��?!��


    ��Eh?��


    Upon hearing this, Limo, after instinctively feeling fearful, was filled with numerous confusions.


    ��Why did Mom only call my name?��


    ��It... it was all of us together, wasn��t it? Why not call Liyu��s or Kalina��s names?��


    The wolf cub was puzzled; she wanted to seek help from her surrounding sisters.


    However,


    When Limo sneakily glanced to the side, she was astonished to find,


    The sisters who were originally standing beside her had disappeared without a trace...


    No,


    Strictly speaking, they hadn��t disappeared. They had retreated a hundred meters away...


    "...Huh?!"


    ��Hey!��


    "You traitors!! ��t(�F����)�s��ߩ��� "

 Chapter 398: We Died Together[2/2]

    Yumo��s lovely daughters were lined up, but there was a little problem. Limo transformed into her wolf form, had a large and long body. Therefore, when Limo was fully focused on Yumo, she could not notice the movements of her sisters next to her.


    Initially,


    The children did indeed plan to face Yumo��s scolding together.


    However,


    The moment Yumo pulled out the feather duster, the situation suddenly changed.


    Feeling the endless terrifying bloodlust on the feather duster, as well as the soul-freezing chill, all the children, including Kalina, shivered uncontrollably, goosebumps spreading over their bodies, the emotion of fear spreading like an uncontrolled virus.


    They could bear scolding, but...


    The feather duster?


    That needed serious consideration...


    So,


    While Limo was not looking, Kalina and the others carefully stepped back a little, directly retreating a hundred meters away...


    Kalina: [I��m Mommy��s most obedient daughter. I need to maintain my perfect image in her heart. That��s conducive to carrying out future plans. So, right now, I better retreat.]


    Shuoyue: [ Hm? What happened? Why is Mommy angry? Ah... so sleepy, I just woke up and know nothing~ So I��ll step back too.]


    Liyu: [... Sorry, Sister, it was you who did it anyway...]


    Yuan��er: [Although I don��t know what happened, I should follow and step back.]


    Compared to her sisters, a certain naive little white wolf was much simpler.


    Limo: [...Sisters unite, and we can cut gold! Brave against the feather duster tyranny!]


    ...


    Then,


    By the time Limo realized something was wrong, it was already too late. Looking at Liyu not far behind her, giving her a sympathetic look, Limo��s face turned into a world-famous painting, the entire wolf turning pale, her fur all standing up,


    "Awoooooooooooo!!!" (Bad Liyu, you all betrayed me!)


    Limo howled pitifully.


    Feeling the pressure of the feather duster locked onto her behind, Limo was already scared out of her wits. With instinctual support, the wolf cub immediately turned and ran toward the forest nearby. Getting spanked together with her sisters was one thing, but if all the hits were to be borne by her, her back would be...


    Whimpering,


    ��No, please don��t!��


    The more terrified the wolf cub became, the faster she fled the scene, howling in panic. In her desperation, she even considered entering her special mode to escape quicker. Driven by her survival instincts, she forgot to revert to her human form to explain herself, only focused on escaping.


    Watching this,


    Yumo bit her lip in anger.


    "Heeeh? She ran away?"


    To be honest,


    Yumo really didn��t know who had thrown the iron ball at her. After all, the children had all participated in that ��dodgeball�� game, and the iron ball contained the Shadow Power of Limo, Liyu, Shuoyue, and all of them. For a while, Yumo was really not sure who had thrown the iron fist at her.


    And now?


    In Yumo��s eyes,


    Limo��s act of fleeing was clearly a confession of guilt.


    The children were lined up before, likely wanting to shield this mischievous girl, right? As expected, when in doubt, pulling out a feather duster is the right decision.


    "Limo... It��s indeed you, you naughty girl... Always the first to wreck the house, huh?"


    Wasn��t the new home just set up? Now look at what��s happened.


    Speaking of which, didn��t you wreck the small wooden house last time too?!


    Really!


    Such a lack of discipline!


    Watching the frantic little white wolf, Yumo, with puffed cheeks, slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    Limo was a very powerful demon king existence at mid-stage; her running speed was naturally not to be underestimated. In just the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the vast forest. However, Yumo��s experience in catching disobedient children was substantial.


    After all, in the past, Yumo would catch Pierre all day, preparing to spank him.


    Compared to the elusive and dodging Pierre, the straightforward and rash Limo was obviously much easier to catch, like a bronze player.


    With the crisp sound of a snap and the surge of crimson shadow power, countless bloody red butterflies swarmed into the forest under Yumo��s control.


    In no time at all~


    "Awoooooooolllllllll!!!"


    Accompanied by pitiful howls,


    Under the sympathetic gazes of Liyu and others, Limo was dragged back by a swarm of bloody butterflies, right to Yumo��s front...


    Facing the ever-closer feather duster aimed at her back, Limo struggled frantically, swinging her limbs, trying to grasp at something to save herself. Sadly, all efforts were in vain...


    ...


    Watching the snow-white giant wolf that emitted pig-like screams, Liyu thoughtfully covered Yuan��er��s eyes from afar, to avoid leaving any emotional scars on the child.


    The following scene,


    Should be viewed under parental guidance if you��re an underage abyssal demon.


    What��s that?


    You say the parent is involved?


    Then maybe it��s better not to watch. It might leave a mental scar.


    "Sigh..."


    Liyu sighed helplessly at her struggling sister. Although she felt a bit guilty after betraying her naive sister, she quickly cast that guilt aside.


    "After all, it��s Limo��s fault. Who told her not to be aware of the situation behind her when she fired?"


    Well, S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although she admitted that not warning her sister in time was partly her fault,


    But,


    After slightly experiencing the terror of the feather duster, Liyu abandoned the idea of admitting her mistake. Selling out her sister was an immoral act, but if it protected her own bottom, Liyu believed it was worth it.


    ��Limo, your sacrifice won��t be in vain! Your sacrifice saved everyone��s butt!��


    Furthermore,


    ��Sister, you have thick skin, unlike my slender arms and legs; taking a beating won��t be that bad.��


    Liyu revealed an ��emotionally moved�� expression.


    At the same time,


    Liyu breathed a sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Without the threat of the feather duster, her anxious heart gradually settled. However, before she could feel at ease for long, her gaze fell on her struggling sister, and an ominous premonition suddenly emerged in her heart.


    Hiss~


    ��Something feels wrong...��


    ��?!!��


    ��Wait?! That spot! What the heck!��


    ...


    At that moment, facing the feather duster in Yumo��s hand that seemed to reveal a grim smile, Limo��s inner fear was completely triggered. She howled and shook her body continuously, swinging her claws and releasing the power of the shadow in an attempt to break free from her mother��s suppression.


    During the struggle, the vibrations of the shadow power spread all around, inevitably striking the mansion behind Yumo.


    After being affected by the residual force of an iron ball, the mansion was already severely damaged. Under these circumstances, the new house, after being hit by several waves of crimson shadow power, unsurprisingly cracked again, resulting in several huge fissures. The appearance of these cracks made the beams above Yumo��s head increasingly unstable.


    Unable to bear the weight, it collapsed with a thunderous sound...


    Then,


    Coincidentally,


    The room above Yumo was exactly the room belonging to Limo and Liyu.


    Even more coincidental,


    The cabinet in the room used by Liyu to store her "not suitable for children" books, fell sharply with the collapse of the floor. Then, this cabinet, under the terrified gaze of Liyu, struck Yumo��s head squarely...


    Though Liyu had made the cabinet from a special sturdy material, it still paled in comparison to the hardness of Yumo��s head.


    *Clang~*


    With a loud noise, the entire cabinet shattered under the impact on Yumo��s head. The contained books, as expected, scattered all over the place.


    ��??��


    ��Hmm?��


    "This is, Liyu��s... collection? It seems to be some kind of... biological reference material?" Yumo caught one of the scattered books, with a curious look in her eyes.


    However,


    When Yumo curiously caught one and opened a page in the middle, the image inside suddenly made her eyes widen, and she froze on the spot.


    ��?!!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What?!��


    ...


    After a moment of silence, Yumo roared:


    "This... What... What... What is this?! What kind of reference material is this?!! Liyu! Come and explain to me!"


    Hearing this,


    Liyu, who had just been enjoying the joy of surviving a disaster, suddenly stiffened.


    Although her cute smile remained, she turned pale at that moment, and a trickle of blood flowed slowly from the corner of her mouth...


    ...


    [Oh no]


    [My "study material" has been found by my mother? What should I do?]


    <<Urgent, please help>>


    <<Waiting online...>>


    --------------------------------


    2 more chapters after 2h, and with that we will finish all the delays from last week.

 Chapter 399 - 400: The Strongest Weapon in History [1/5]

    ��What, what are these things?!��


    Upon seeing the content of the book, Yumo��s expression changed dramatically. Her previously serious face, filled with expressions of ��cold and emotionless�� and ��impartiality,�� suddenly vanished, replaced by a blush that covered her entire face.


    Her lovely face turned into a ripe red apple.


    Even faintly, some strange steam seemed to be rising above her head.


    At this moment,


    The black-haired girl��s attention was no longer focused on the little white wolf, but was concentrated on these ��Research books�� At this moment, an incredibly sensual scene, enough to make one��s blood rush, was vividly displayed before Yumo... Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the pages of the book...


    Two naked girls were intimately close to each other, their lips and bodies touching, kissing, and caressing...


    And on the next page,


    The delicate hands of the two girls mischievously explore each other��s private areas, caressing, teasing, and probing...


    On the next page,


    Both girls look entranced with pleasure. The illustration was filled with unmentionable liquids and various toys that would make anyone blush. Some of these toys were so large that even Yumo feels a twinge of nervousness...


    ������


    ��That too?��


    ��Isn��t it too big?��


    ��Can ordinary people really handle it? Won��t their stomachs burst?��


    After a brief perusal, Yumo naturally arrives at a serious conclusion:


    "What is this... what kind of book is this?! Isn��t this an adult book?!"


    With a blushing face, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a soft cry. The mind of the black-haired girl was plunged into utter chaos.


    ��This����


    ��What should I do in this situation?!��


    Clearly, our Yumo was somewhat at a loss regarding this unexpected situation.


    Her own daughter, who was only a few hundred years old, had secretly hidden some adult books?! And the content was so explosive? Moreover, the two protagonists in the scene, who were applauding love, were girls?!


    ��What?!��


    ��When did my daughter get corrupted?!��


    The fact that her pure and innocent daughter was watching these things in private was something that Yumo found hard to accept.


    ...


    However, while she was still in shock and disbelief, Yumo��s heart gradually kindled a fire after briefly flipping through these adult books.


    The reason for her anger came from two aspects.


    On one hand, it was because Liyu had not told her the truth.


    When she went to their room to stop Liyu and Limo from roughhousing that morning, she had specifically asked Liyu what was inside the cabinet. Yumo still clearly remembered that at that time, Liyu had told her they were biological textbooks.


    On the other hand, her anger came from the unhealthy content within the adult books.


    Hmm,


    Although adult books never claimed to be wholesome, the content within this one was certainly harmful to a child��s mental and physical development. Not only were the methods far too explicit, but the relationships between the girls were also a jumbled mess.


    Those scenarios with school seniors and juniors, slave girls and their masters; Yumo could somewhat comprehend...


    But the key issue was that in these few books Yumo quickly skimmed, the relationships between the two girls were mostly ��sisters��... even mother and daughter...


    Considering that Limo and Yuan��er always talked about wanting to play games like those in Liyu��s books, Yumo��s brows twitched uncontrollably.


    "The games those children were talking about... they can��t be the ones in these books, right?"


    ��No!��


    ��Unacceptable!��


    ��This is too unhealthy!��


    ��Where on earth did this girl find these books?! Had she been corrupted during her time in Sky Dome?��


    ��The human world is truly toxic!��


    After realizing this, Yumo��s inner anger became uncontrollable, erupting like a volcano. Then, fuming, she suddenly raised the feather duster, its ��blade�� pointing at the gray-haired girl nearby:


    "Liyu! You naughty girl, come here!"


    For her child to gone astray, Yumo believed it necessary to instill a memorable lesson. If she didn��t discipline her properly now, and if her daughters started playing those games, Yumo might just have a fit.


    Hearing her mother��s words filled with anger,


    Faced with this sudden exposure, Liyu could only clutch her chest in despair, a trickle of blood falling from the corner of her mouth.


    As they say, unexpected storms can come,


    This,


    It��s like a blizzard mixed with a tornado...


    Knowing her mother��s strength, Liyu had no intention of fleeing like her sister Limo. Escaping would be futile, as she��d be caught anyway. Now, the priority was how to save her own butt...


    ��Ah, ah, ah, ah!! If I��d known, I wouldn��t have brought those books back for research!��


    The gray-haired girl howled in regret,


    And then,


    Under Yuan��er��s puzzled gaze, Liyu��s legs gave way, and she collapsed to her knees on the snowy ground...


    Meanwhile,


    Seeing her mother��s attention focused on Liyu, Limo seemed to see a glimmer of hope for escape, immediately stopping her wailing and crawling stealthily on the ground, ready to slip away and evade the feather duster��s wrath...


    However,


    Before she could crawl a few steps, an irresistible force suddenly pulled at Limo��s tail, stopping her progress completely.


    "Limo, you too. I��m not done with you yet, don��t be in a hurry to leave,"


    The black-haired girl who had a firm grip on Limo��s fate-tail said with a faint smile,


    "I need to educate both of you properly today."


    Waving the feather duster in her hand, Yumo said with a gentle tone.


    Upon hearing these words, the two little sisters, Limo and Liyu, simultaneously displayed expressions as if they were on the verge of tears but couldn��t cry.


    ...


    "Hmm?"


    Looking at her two older sisters�� distraught faces, Yuan��er, the adorable little one, tilted her head in confusion and looked at the blue-haired girl holding her hand.


    "Limo and Liyu are going to be punished? What kind of punishment?"


    In response to Yuan��er��s question, a complex expression appeared on Shuoyue��s face.


    "Yuan��er, my dear little sister, don��t look, don��t ask..." she said, thoughtfully covering Yuan��er��s eyes. "But Yuan��er, your big sister here needs to tell you something very serious. You must remember it."


    "Hmm? What... what is it?"


    "You must remember what Mommy is holding in her hand right now. That thing is called the ��feather duster.�� Don��t underestimate it by its name or appearance; it��s one of the most terrifying weapons in the world!"


    "Eh?"


    Faced with Shuoyue��s earnest words, Yuan��er felt a sense of awe, though she couldn��t quite grasp why.


    ��However��


    ��Sister Shuoyue����


    ��You��ve covered my eyes, how can I see what Mommy is holding?�� Yuan��er muttered in her heart, feeling the urge to retort.


    Just as Yuan��er wanted to continue questioning her sister, a few sharp ��smack�� sounds and two piercing screams entered her ears. The pink-haired girl��s delicate body suddenly trembled, and a shade of fear instinctively appeared in her heterochromatic eyes...


    ��Well, never mind, better not ask...��


    --


    Several hours later,


    Accompanied by a surge of grey-white magic, a black-haired man, who had just dispelled the high-level flying magic - Honorable Wing, slowly landed on the open ground in front of the mansion. This man, who had come to this place, was the head of the Black Rose family, Xiao-Black Rose.


    However, Xiao, who had originally planned to visit Yumo with some quality ��products�� from various tribes, furrowed his brows as soon as he saw the mansion.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What had happened here?��


    Looking at the mansion, which seemed as if it had been ravaged by some intense battle, with severe damage, Xiao couldn��t help but ask such a question. Just before he left, this mansion was still so new and luxurious...


    With a puzzled heart, Xiao carefully pushed open the almost collapsing gate and cautiously stepped inside.


    However,


    Hoping to find someone to ask about the situation, he saw two familiar figures.


    " Limo? Liyu? ...Uhmm, what... what happened to you?"


    Seeing the two sisters with red eyes, lying face down on the couch, their bottoms in the air, and with utterly despondent expressions, Xiao stood bewildered.


    ��What on earth had happened here while I was away?��


    Furthermore,


    ��Was it my imagination?��


    ��It seems,��


    ��Their butt look a bit larger?��


    Gazing at the sisters�� unusually plump buttocks, Xiao��s deep eyes were filled with puzzlement...


    ----


    ----


    "Waaaah, my... my botutt... sob sob sob..."


    Liyu, lying on the sofa, couldn��t stop crying, her emerald eyes filled with tears,


    Her face displayed an unprecedented expression of injustice, completely taking over Liyu��s countenance.


    If those magical beasts in the winter forest that were always bullied by Liyu saw her in this pitiful state now, they would probably laugh in delight, feeling fortunate. Fortunately, the barrier around the mansion was still working, blocking any external prying into the situation inside.


    Otherwise, Liyu��s reputation within the winter forest might plummet drastically.


    "Waaaah, Mother is so mean..."


    Recalling the recent scene where she and her sister Limo were bent over the sofa and spanked by Yumo after having their pants pulled down, Liyu couldn��t help but complain in her mind. Thankfully, their big sister Kalina had gently applied Nature��s Tears to their small bottoms, easing some of the pain.


    Otherwise,


    Liyu would probably be wailing in unbearable agony.


    But,


    Even so,


    Liyu still felt quite frustrated and regretful. If she had known that her tail feathers would be plucked to make the feather duster, she wouldn��t have boasted about her unbreakable tail feathers in front of her mother. Otherwise, such a fearsome weapon might never have been created...

 Chapter 400 - 401: Pitiful Two Sisters [2/5]

    Liyu would likely be howling in unbearable pain right now if not for the treatment.


    But even so, she still felt deeply frustrated and regretful. Had she known that her own tail feathers would be plucked to make a feather duster, she would never have boasted about its strength to her mother. Otherwise, this terrifying weapon might never have been created.


    Even though Liyu usually acted mature, deep down, she was very afraid of pain.


    To avoid punishment from the feather duster and escape that hellish torment, she had worked hard over the years, doing her best not to anger her mother. Even when she did make her mother unhappy, she would try to shift the blame onto her brother or deceitfully blame her sister Limo.


    But she never expected,


    In the end, she still got hit by the feather duster... all because of this absurd coincidence...


    " Sister Limo, you��re really going to be the death of me..." Liyu couldn��t help but complain, casting a glance at Limo, who lay beside her on the sofa, her face awash with tears.


    Unfortunately,


    Liyu��s complaints were in vain. To her words, Limo wore a puzzled expression and just cocked her head in confusion.


    "What are you talking about, Liyu?"


    Then,


    The wolf-girl began to twist her body, trying to reach her bottom. Seemingly following the instinct of the Snow Wolf tribe, she wanted to lick her wound. But because of the awkward position, no matter how hard Limo tried in her human form, she could never touch her own butt.


    Feeling helpless, Limo could only look at Liyu with a pitiful expression, her face filled with mixed emotions.


    "Liyu, can you lick it for me?"


    As she spoke in a pleading tone, Limo even rubbed her reddened little butt in front of Liyu, hoping her sister would help her as before...


    "��.-_-��."


    Looking at the red butt within arm��s reach and the wolf-girl��s constantly wagging tail, Liyu fell into a strange silence.


    Indeed,


    They used to tend to each other��s wounds like this. But now, being more influenced by human thoughts, Liyu found it difficult to accept this embarrassing act of licking each other��s bottoms.


    So, the gray-haired girl slowly shook her head.


    "Ah, forget it. Let��s not argue anymore, Sister," she sighed.


    "Hmm?"


    "Don��t do that, Sister! You��re a girl too! You can��t just expose your ass like that!"


    Liyu couldn��t help but scold her silly sister. Even though they couldn��t wear underwear because of the pain in their butt, that didn��t mean they should shamelessly expose themselves! It was too embarrassing!


    One of the main reasons Liyu didn��t want her sister to go outside the forest was for fear that she might end up being too free with her body among humans.


    If that were the case, she, as the younger sister, would want to find a hole to crawl into.


    "The wound doesn��t need licking! It��s been treated with the tears of nature, and it��ll heal soon," Liyu reassured.


    As she spoke,


    Feeling something, Liyu quickly reached out to pull down Limo��s white dress, covering her sister��s red and tender butt. As the fabric touched the wound, Limo winced in pain and instinctively tried to lift her skirt.


    Seeing this, Liyu pouted and warned sternly:


    "Someone is coming, Sister."


    "Wuu wuu wuu..."


    "Just bear with it, or it��ll be embarrassing..."


    With that, Liyu gave her silly sister a warning look that brooked no refusal. Then, the silver-haired girl��s eyes turned toward the main door. A figure wearing black robes slowly walked into the hall under Liyu��s watchful gaze.


    "Limo, Liyu? What... what happened?" the person asked, his handsome face growing more and more perplexed, looking thoughtfully at the sisters�� butt.


    "Hmm?!!"


    With that comment, Liyu suddenly realized that her own posture was quite indecent!


    Liyu, who always considered herself a mature adult and strived to maintain her dignity in front of others, was naturally reluctant to lose face in front of Xiao. Even though she still looked like a thirteen-year-old girl on the outside, she was actually older than Xiao. In a sense, she was like his older sister.


    The thought of showing such an inelegant posture in front of her younger brother made the silver-haired girl��s face turn slightly red.


    "No, nothing! Everything��s fine! Nothing��s wrong!" she stammered.


    Liyu hastily emphasized her words,


    At the same time,


    The girl quickly sat up, adopting her usual noble and elegant posture...


    However,


    When her injured butt touched the cushion, a searing pain like a burn shot from her rear end to Liyu��s brain. The silver-haired girl shivered, and cold sweats trickled down her forehead due to the intense pain.


    Her emerald eyes welled up with tears.


    ��It hurts, It hurts, It hurts... It hurts, my butt wuu wuu wuu...��


    Liyu was overwhelmed with the urge to cry loudly.


    But, to maintain her dignity, she resisted the pain with all her might. Her agonized wail was stifled, and the tears in her eyes were locked away, determined not to let them fall... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few seconds later,


    Liyu, whose body was still trembling, managed to force a sweet smile:


    "It��s... it��s alright, Xiao. Weren��t you... weren��t you supposed to be out on business? Why... why are you back so early?"


    ��Pain, pain, pain!!��


    She spoke with calm words, but inside she was screaming in agony.


    Limo, watching from the side, seemed to notice her sister��s pain. The sympathetic wolf-girl quietly moved closer to Liyu, intending to lift Liyu��s little skirt to lick the wound. Of course, Liyu quickly stopped her with a small hand.


    If Xiao saw this behavior, her dignity would be utterly lost!


    ...


    On the other side, Xiao watched the unfolding scene, a complex emotion slowly surfacing in his deep eyes,


    ��Did... did they really get spanked!?��


    As the head of the Black Rose family and an exceptional actor, how could he not see something was off in Liyu��s expression?


    Really,


    So concerned with saving face, yet suffering so...


    Why not just admit it and lie down comfortably?


    "Ah," Xiao sighed inwardly.


    However, he didn��t expose Liyu��s act but pretended not to notice, smiling as he looked at the somewhat messy room.


    By shifting his gaze, he gave Liyu a chance to relax her expression.


    "I finished my task and came back... also, Lady Yumo seems to have something for me."


    "Hmm? Mother has something for you? What is it?"


    "Hmm, it appears to be something related to education."


    "Ha? Education?"


    "Yes, it seems to be about Limo."


    "My sister?"


    Hearing this, Liyu looked perplexed and glanced at her silly wolf-girl sister, who was continually attempting to lift her little skirt...


    Education?


    Educate her hopeless silly sister? What��s there to teach?


    ...


    ��Mother, have you not given up yet?��

 Chapter 401 - 402: Family Gathering [3/5]

    When Yumo started educating her children, her method was almost laissez-faire.


    However,


    The outcome of this free-range parenting method didn��t appear to be positive.


    Aside from her eldest daughter, who was difficult to educate from the start, her son who turned into a notorious rascal in the winter forest after experiencing laissez-faire growth, became the number one troublemaker.


    He caused trouble all day long, bullied the neighboring creatures, and gave his mother constant headaches.


    So,


    After being nearly killed with frustration by her son Pierre, Yumo changed her educational approach.


    She abandoned the laissez-faire method and chose to personally raise her children.


    Then, she brought out her daughter Kalina.


    Kalina was beautiful, obedient, sensible, and empathetic, completely becoming her mother��s comforting sweetheart. Unlike Pierre, her troublesome brother, she not only refrained from causing daily chaos but also considered her mother��s work, helping her manage the abyssal demons in the winter forest, and the nearby magical beast populations.


    Yumo: (Enmm, although I don��t know why, as Kalina became more and more obedient, the bad things her brother did seemed to increase? ...But the magical beasts coming to complain to her mother were fewer and fewer? It was such a strange phenomenon...)


    Anyway, the honest and diligent Kalina made her mother very satisfied, and her heart was filled with a sense of achievement and pride.


    After that, Yumo affirmed her idea of personally raising the children,


    Whether it was Limo or her sister, or the human children she rescued, Yumo started to educate them personally. By this time, the winter forest, after many years of restructuring and Kalina��s management, had become orderly and did not require her to worry too much.


    Yumo then embarked on a journey of full-time child-rearing.


    Food, clothing, accommodation, learning, and other aspects, she handled all of them personally.


    Under her diligent care, including herself, numerous ��good children�� proudly took the stage of history. The children��s obedience, cuteness, and filial piety filled the snow-covered winter forest with a warm current.


    Was her education successful?


    Enmm,


    At least in her eyes, it was quite successful.


    Most of the children were like comforting sweethearts.


    However,


    There were also a few children that gave her a headache, the most typical being Limo.


    No matter how she educated her, Limo always refused to accept the ��human-style life�� her mother offered and continued to lead a quite wildlife. She usually stayed in her giant wolf form and didn��t like to wear clothes even when in human form...


    She was almost becoming like some kind of welfare princess...


    Not only did she not wear clothes, but Limo��s diet was also thoroughly beast-like. She not only ate raw flesh and drank blood but also liked to bite humans all day long, often making Yumo feel very uncomfortable.


    What was even more frustrating was...


    Limo was rather disobedient, often creating chaos everywhere. She not only sent a "moving" gift to the magical beast species within the forest but frequently also sent warm shots (of destruction) to the human defense lines or gathering places near the forest...


    Her Mother had instructed her not to attack the apostles or talented humans. When Limo heard this, she nodded again and again, but as soon as she left her Mother��s vision, she immediately put these matters behind her, merrily slaughtering a bunch of warriors from the Asumos Church.


    In any case, Limo simply couldn��t remember what her Mother had instructed. Even being spanked with the feather duster didn��t help.


    Limo was precisely the type who forgets pain once the wound has healed. Once the wound healed, she would go on as before. Therefore, Limo became the person in the family to be spanked with a feather duster the most times, after her elder brother.


    Recently, there were even faint signs of her surpassing her elder brother. (Mainly because her elder brother wasn��t at home...)


    As time went on,


    Her Mother seemed to have given up on educating This little wolf��


    Her only hope was that she would act more human as the time goes...


    ...


    Educating Limo, a topic that her Mother hadn��t brought up for a long time, why did it suddenly come up now?


    "Could it be? Is there still hope?"


    As she pondered, Liyu, who had already stood up, looked in shock at the elegant black-haired man sitting on the sofa.


    At this moment,


    As if discussing some important matter, almost all the big shots within the winter forest had gathered in the somewhat shabby hall of the mansion. In the center of the living room, Yumo, dressed in a black gauze dress and with bare feet, was quietly sitting on the main sofa, elegantly sipping the tea brought by Xiao.


    Kalina, dressed in red and white knight armor, stood beside Yumo with her hands behind her, like a guard.


    And sitting across from Yumo were several important figures from the Black Rose family, including Xiao, Sebastian, and Qiu Mingtong...


    Liyu silently stood by the wall, while her sister Limo was lying on a nearby sofa, looking utterly clueless.


    As for the youngest, Yuan��er, she lay on the second floor��s railing with Shuoyue, curiously observing the scene below, her expression that of someone engrossed in an exciting play.


    The atmosphere in the hall was notably serious and tense.


    ...


    After putting down her teacup, Yumo looked at Xiao somewhat earnestly,


    "The Black Rose family is very skilled in education. Those children who went back with you have basically all achieved something. So, Xiao, can I ask you to help educate Limo?"


    "..."


    At these words, Xiao fell into a brief silence, occasionally glancing at the confused wolf girl beside him with serious eyes.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao looked into Yumo��s scarlet eyes with respect,


    "Lady Yumo, may I ask first, what level do you hope to educate Limo to?"


    "Well, about that..."


    "Don��t worry Milady, just tell me."


    "I hope you can help this child understand common sense and stop living a half-wildlife day and night. In the end, I want her to be a bit more ladylike. Basically, she needs to be able to blend into human society!"


    Yumo said honestly,


    For Yumo, after today��s incident, the issue of Limo��s education was once again before her. As far as she saw it, although reluctant, it was likely she might leave this world for some time... At that time, her children would have to live with Xiao in the Black Rose family.


    Blending into human society was an essential skill.


    This skill was clearly lacking in Limo. Therefore, it was necessary for Limo to learn, but considering her past failures in educating Limo, Yumo had given up on trying herself and had delegated the task to Xiao. After all, Xiao��s Black Rose��s family had cultivated countless strong individuals, scholars, and successful business people.


    If it was Xiao, he should be able to properly teach Limo, this troublesome child...


    On the other hand,


    After hearing Yumo��s request,


    Xiao, the battle-hardened head of the Black Rose, momentarily twitched his brow. Qiu Mingtong and Sebastian behind him revealed complex expressions. The three key figures of the Black Rose family simultaneously turned their gaze to Limo,


    ��??!��


    ��Educating her?��


    ��To act like a lady?��


    ��Integrate into human society?��


    ...


    Xiao fell silent once again. Looking at the naive expression on the wolf girl��s face and recalling her past "genius" actions when they were together, he involuntarily drew a sharp breath.


    ��Goodness��


    ��Educating Limo? I would rather lead an army and challenge the entire continent! After that, forcing Limo to ��integrate�� into society might even seem somewhat easier.��


    Such thoughts crossed Xiao��s mind.


    His initial reaction was to decline the task given by Her Lady.


    However,


    As he looked at Yumo, preparing to speak, Yumo preempted him and gently said:


    "Xiao, may I ask you a favor?"


    Yumo��s posture was pleading, her hands clasped together, her face full of hope, her scarlet eyes radiating tenderness, innocence, and trust... Under such a gaze, Xiao found himself holding back his words.


    Faced with Yumo like this, how could Xiao bear to say no? S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could only brace himself and give a slight nod:


    "I��ll... I��ll do my best..."

 Chapter 402 - 403: Sobbing [4/5]

    "Please, Limo��s education now rests entirely in your hands,"


    Yumo pleaded, blinking her beautiful watery eyes.


    Faced with these words, although Xiao was entirely unwilling in his heart, he eventually could not resist Yumo��s charming attack. So he helplessly nodded, accepting this super SSS-level difficult task.


    "I understand, My Lady. I��ll do my best,"


    "Really?! That��s wonderful!"


    "Really?! That��s wonderful!" Yumo exclaimed, her face lighting up with a radiant smile that resembled blossoming flowers. Her dazzling smile, as if infused with magic, swept away Xiao��s hesitation like a gentle spring breeze.


    Somewhat dazed, Xiao smiled and patted his chest, saying, "Don��t worry, Lady Yumo. I will turn Limo into a proper lady."


    "Yes! I��m counting on you!"


    ...


    ...


    Witnessing this scene, the old butler Sebastian nearby couldn��t help but press his forehead, his emotions mixed. Glancing at Xiao, who was communicating with Yumo, Sebastian sighed deeply:


    "Ah..."


    ��Duke, you were too hasty...��


    Sebastian shook his head.


    Having served the Duke of Black Rose for decades, The old butler naturally understood him well. Among the members of the Black Rose family, their Duke was an outstanding ruler, powerful and handsome, with profound wisdom. Few in human society could be compared to him.


    To Lady Yumo, Xiao was like a reliable ��godson,�� as versatile as Doraemon. To Lady Kalina, he was a trustworthy teammate. To almost everyone else, Xiao appeared flawless.


    However,


    Sebastian knew that even this perfect Duke had some weaknesses.


    Besides his near-paranoid caution due to his childhood experiences, Xiao��s greatest flaw was that he couldn��t resist Lady Yumo��s requests.


    As one of many children raised by Lady Yumo, when faced with her requests, Xiao��s reason would inexplicably disconnect. No matter the request, if it came from Lady Yumo, he would ultimately accept it.


    ��Ordinary requests might be one thing, but sometimes Lady Yumo��s demands were like ��hell-level�� missions.��


    For example, previously, Lady Yumo had asked the Black Rose family to help deal with Sword Demon aftermath.


    Almost everyone knew how destructive Pierre was, and cleaning up after him was an impossible task!


    But,


    Lady Yumo��s understanding of her son was apparently insufficient, leading to such a request.


    What��s more,


    Listening to Lady Yumo��s pleading words, Xiao ultimately chose to agree without hesitation. Then, accepting the task, they stubbornly cleaned up after Pierre all over the continent to avoid disappointing Lady Yumo. It must be admitted that after taking on this task from Lady Yumo, the Black Rose family nearly faced its greatest crisis in history.


    To deal with Sir Pierre��s destructive actions, the Black Rose Knights and various organizations within the family were almost always on standby, ready to rush out and clean up the mess. This situation undoubtedly tortured their minds and presented an arduous physical challenge.


    Beyond the mental and physical strain, the Black Rose family��s finances were deteriorating at an unprecedented pace. Costs for large-scale operations, weapons and equipment, spatial and communication magic stones, medical expenses, refugee assistance, silencing fees, and more piled up.


    Even if the Black Rose family was wealthy, this attrition was unsustainable.


    Fortunately, the generous Dragon clan and Elf Tribe ��helped�� them overcome this hardship.


    Additionally,


    Because they were continuously engaged in clean-up operations, their actions against the internal rebel forces in the Sadik Empire were forced to be delayed. Those presumptuous fools didn��t seize the opportunity to flee but instead launched a counterattack. Although their efforts were insignificant, they still caused quite a nuisance for Black Rose Household.


    ...


    Recalling the exhausting experience from that time, Sebastian felt an urge to spit blood. The reason his hair was so white and his face so aged was undoubtedly linked to that period of fatigue. It could be said that had Pierre not suddenly disappeared, the Black Rose family might have all dropped dead...


    This incident,


    It was the greatest crisis faced by the Black Rose family since Xiao became Duke! And all of this was because Xiao, in a moment of impetuousness, accepted Lady Yumo��s request!


    Given the painful lessons from the past, Sebastian felt a wave of anxiety now as he saw Xiao accepting Lady Yumo��s task again.


    However,


    When he glanced at the wolf girl lying on the couch and wagging her tail, Sebastian��s unease lessened slightly.


    After all, S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Turning the silly Limo into a refined lady?��


    ��This task must surely be easier than cleaning up after sir Pierre, right?��


    ��Even if we fail to educate her properly, there wouldn��t be any real loss, would there?��


    Thinking this, Sebastian waved his hand, displaying an expression of resignation. Besides, what else could he do? He couldn��t withstand Lady Yumo��s pleading tone, so expecting him to oppose her was pure fantasy.


    "Hmm, I suddenly feel like I have no right to criticize the Duke," the old butler mumbled to himself.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side, a moment after accepting Yumo��s task, Xiao��s reason seemed to gradually return He shivered, quickly realizing his old mistake and biting his lip in mild annoyance.


    Just like before, after accepting the task, he was too embarrassed to refuse further. He looked somewhat troubled at the black-haired young girl before him and honestly said:


    "Milady, I can certainly take on the task of nurturing Lady Limo, but there��s a small problem right now."


    "Hmm? What problem?"


    "After the SkyDome incident, our territory in Sabelius has accumulated a lot of administrative work that needs to be handled. We might have to return to the Sadik Empire soon. The education of Lady Limo will likely have to be postponed temporarily."


    "Yes, that��s true. Handling official business is more important."


    Yumo agreed, nodding her head.


    "However, this is actually quite simple to resolve."


    "Hmm? Simple?"


    "Yes, why not take Limo with you back to the Sadik Empire? Xiao, you don��t have to teach her right away. You can do it when the official work is done or when you have some free time."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Xiao��s face showed complete surprise, and he looked incredulously into Yumo��s scarlet eyes.


    "Lady Yumo, you mean, let Lady Limo come back with us to Sadik Empire?"


    Not only Xiao, but others from the Black Rose family, as well as Kalina, Liyu, and the rest, all looked astonished.


    For Limo,


    Yumo had always been uneasy about her leaving the forest, so why now?


    "Hmm?"


    Facing Xiao��s and the girls�� puzzled expressions, Yumo smiled:


    "Yes, Limo has hardly ever left the forest. It would be good for her to go out and see the world. Besides, with Xiao and Seba with her, I feel at ease."


    "Ah, this..."


    Xiao was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ...


    But before Xiao could figure out how to respond, Limo, understanding her Mother��s words, couldn��t hold back. Her red eyes lost their previous brightness, filled with intense anxiety.


    Her eyes began to quiver, and her fluffy tail and ears drooped.


    "Ah? You��re taking me to Sadik?!"


    Limo cried out in alarm,


    If it were just about being educated, Limo wouldn��t care. After all, her mother had taught her plenty over the past few centuries.


    But to go to the Sadik Empire for education? She was unwilling!


    She didn��t want to leave Winter Forest, nor did she want to leave her mother and sisters!


    Was her mother trying to send her away?


    Did her mother no longer want her?


    " ?����(???�n???)�㡤? "


    She didn��t want such a thing to happen!!


    Thinking this, the wolf girl��s eyes turned red, and without considering the pain in her bottom or her appearance, Limo got up from the couch under the drive of inner unrest. She burst into tears and threw herself into her Mother��s arms, tightly hugging the black-haired girl��s waist.


    Then,


    Including Yumo, everyone looked on in confusion as Limo suddenly burst into loud sobs and tears.


    "Waaaaah!! Mom, don��t abandon me!! I don��t want to go!! Waaaaah Waaaaah!, I��ll never misbehave or eat carelessly again. Please don��t abandon me! Waaaaah.."

 Chapter 403 - 404: A Simple Question [5/5] Fixed

    Sorry I did post the unedited chapter, now its all fixed so if you read it before reread it cause I did add more,


    With this, we end the bonuses and I will update 4 more chapters today,


    --


    As everyone knows, Limo is a relatively carefree child, with a rather thick skin.


    And for such a child, the thing she fears most in life is only one thing: being separated from her mother.


    If her mother were gone, Limo��s world would surely become dull and colorless.


    In Limo��s eyes,


    If her mother abandoned her, she would never see her mother again, never taste her mother��s flavor, never feel her mother��s caresses, never enjoy the warmth that her mother brings...


    Such a life,


    She would never want to experience it!


    Compared to being separated from her mother, Limo would rather endure hundreds of beatings with the feather duster!


    So, when she felt that Yumo was going to abandon her, the wolf-girl burst into a heart-wrenching cry, her shrill cries making everyone in the hall shiver. The pitiful wolf-girl even threw herself onto Yumo��s thighs, raising her arms to tightly embrace her mother��s slender waist, and buried her face in Yumo��s skirt, sobbing uncontrollably, as if she were going through the most painful and difficult moment of her life:


    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I��ll never be disobedient again, Mom, don��t abandon me! Wahhhh..."


    Seeing this, Yumo seemed a bit dumbfounded,


    The dark-haired girl was at a loss, unable to understand why Limo would think she was being abandoned.


    In contrast to Yumo��s confusion,


    Liyu, after seeing her sister��s reaction, guessed the reason.


    Her silly sister probably imagined that being sent to the Sadiq Empire meant her mother didn��t want her anymore...


    ��Really����


    However,


    ��Such an intense reaction?��


    Looking at her sister, who was crying so pitifully, Liyu felt a pang of heartache but also revealed a look of sudden enlightenment.


    (It seems that, compared to the feather duster, Sister Limo is more afraid of being abandoned by Mom. If... if she disobeys again in the future? Threatening her with this? Maybe it will work.)


    Liyu muttered to herself, resting her chin in her hand, lost in brief contemplation.


    However, just as Liyu was thinking, some strange words gradually entered the girl��s ears, causing Liyu��s expression to suddenly change!


    At this moment,


    Limo, who was holding her mother and crying bitterly, seemed to start talking some ��nonsense��:


    "Woo woo woo, Mom... Mom... I... I��ll definitely be good from now on, really. I��ll behave, I won��t eat things randomly... I won��t bully the monster herd... I won��t cause destruction in the forest... I won��t go to attack the Church��s peop..."


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Hey! Hey hey! What are you saying is getting more and more dangerous! If this continues, something bad will happen!��


    ��My butt��s already been kicked once, another one might kill me!��


    Realizing the seriousness of the problem, Liyu hurriedly abandoned her thoughts and rushed forward, grabbing her sister��s tail in an attempt to pull her up:


    "Sister Limo, Don��t talk nonsense, Mom has never said she would abandon you! Stop speaking nonsense!"


    "Uh... hmm?"


    Upon hearing Liyu��s words, the wolf girl blinked and slowly lifted her head from Yumo��s thigh, looking behind her with puzzlement,


    "Hmm? Is that... true?"


    "Of course, it��s true."


    Before Liyu could respond, Yumo softly said:


    "Really, what��s going on in your head? What are you thinking... your Mother would never abandon you."


    The girl revealed a gentle and loving smile.


    Accompanied by a surge of soft and shadowy power, an exquisite handkerchief appeared in Yumo��s palm.


    Yumo slowly raised her hand, gently wiping away Limo��s tears and the constantly dripping snot with the handkerchief...


    Her crimson eyes were filled with helplessness and a trace of guilt.


    Obviously, Yumo hadn��t expected that her words would cause such a huge reaction from Limo.


    "Good girl,Good girl, don��t cry, okay?"


    While speaking, Yumo gently stroked the wolf girl��s little head.


    And under Yumo��s comforting, the grievously wronged Limo finally began to stop sobbing and slowly lifted her head, looking at Yumo with teary eyes:


    "Really, you won��t abandon me?"


    "I won��t abandon you."


    "Mom doesn��t want to get rid of me?"


    "No."


    "Really, really, no abandoning me?"


    "No, stop thinking nonsense, okay? You silly child."


    Facing her daughter��s endless questioning, Yumo smiled bitterly and flicked Limo on the forehead. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Limo sadly lowered her little ears and held her forehead, looking wronged.


    "Did you understand? I won��t abandon you, so stop thinking nonsense, okay?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Under Yumo��s relentless efforts to comfort her, Limo finally stopped crying and obediently nodded her head.


    Seeing this,


    Surrounded by the somewhat envious gazes of those around, Yumo contentedly embraced the wolf girl, gently patting her back, and the wolf girl gradually revealed a sweet smile full of happiness.


    For a moment, the pitiful atmosphere disappeared completely, and the scene became quite warm.


    ...


    After a brief moment of affection, Limo reluctantly left Yumo��s embrace.


    Then, the wolf girl looked at the black-haired girl with expectant eyes:


    "Then, Mommy can I not go to Sadiq Empire?"


    However,


    In the next instant, Limo received an answer that made her extremely disappointed.


    Facing her daughter��s question, Yumo revealed a sweet and loving smile, then replied without hesitation with one word:


    "No."


    "Eh?"


    "I will indeed not abandon you. But Limo, you must go to Sadiq this time and learn well with Xiao."


    Yumo spoke in an irrefutable tone, her words filled with seriousness.


    Limo, upon receiving this answer, was instantly petrified, her eyes filled with tears after coming back to her senses, and she promptly pulled down her ears, saying:


    "Why, Mom! I don��t want to go... Why must I go... Can��t you send Shuoyue and the others instead?"


    "The others don��t need re-education. The only silly girl that needs to be re-educated is you."


    Though facing the whimpering wolf cub, Yumo felt some reluctance, but she eventually suppressed her emotions, revealing a stern gaze.


    Limo was too na?ve, too prone to causing chaos. If Yumo were not around in the future, the child��s reckless behavior would undoubtedly cause trouble for the Black Rose family and other children.


    For her future "death" to be peaceful, Limo must be educated well.


    Furthermore, even if Yumo didn��t "die," the child needed to be re-educated. Considering the little yellow books Liyu had hidden and the inseparable state of Limo and Liyu, Yumo seriously suspected that this foolish child had been poisoned by corrupt thoughts.


    Also, perhaps she must accept a tragic reality: the children have grown up and might have ��those�� kinds of needs.


    To prevent Limo, this foolish child, from being easily deceived and maybe one day bring home a litter of wolf cubs,


    Yumo believed,


    The education of her silly child was urgent. Only then would she ask Xiao to act as a tutor...


    As for Liyu? That child was relatively smart and shrewd. She should not be easily deceived...


    "In any case, you are too foolish, my child. You must learn well with Xiao. Otherwise, Mom will not feel at ease."


    Yumo emphasized again and again.


    "I don��t want to! I don��t want to! I don��t want to!"


    Regarding Yumo��s words, the wolf girl shook her head desperately, leaving a trail of images:


    "I don��t want to leave Mom! I��m not stupid! I don��t need any guidance!"


    "...enmmm..."


    Faced with her daughter��s strong resistance, Yumo lifted her hand to her chin, falling into a moment of thought:


    "Then how about this?"


    "*Whimper*... Huh?"


    "If little Limo says she��s smart and doesn��t need tutoring, then prove it. How about that?"


    "Prove it how?"


    "Yes, answer a few simple questions for me. If you answer correctly, you won��t have to go to tutoring. If you get it wrong, Limo will obediently go with Xiao. How about it?"


    "Answer...questions? Will... Will it be difficult?"


    "Hm? No, it��s all basic questions that I��ve taught you before."


    "Oka... okay then..."


    After hesitating for a moment, Limo nodded somewhat blankly.


    Seeing this, Yumo smiled and began the questioning:


    "I will ask you a few very simple questions that your brother and sisters all know."


    "Mm."


    With the complex and sympathetic gazes of the crowd, Limo clenched her fists and showed a highly determined expression.


    In order not to go to Sadik, the little one was determined to unleash her full mental power.


    To let her mother understand, she��s not a dumb child!


    Her siblings can do it, so why can��t she?


    ��I am also Mom��s child; so I must be able to do it too!��


    "You can start now, Mom"


    However,


    Upon hearing her mother��s question, the confident wolf cub instantly froze on the spot, completely dumbfounded.


    "The first question. Let X be a non-singular complex reflective manifold. Can each Hodge class on X be written as a linear combination of the rational coefficients of cohomology classes on X��s complex subclusters? If so, how to write it?"


    "Eh?!?!"

 Chapter 404 - 405: Heading to the Academy [1/4]

    Note!!!!!!: chapter 404 had some problems, I posted the unedited one and there were some mistakes and some sentence wasn��t there because that was an old version, anyway I fixed it and now you can reread chapter 404, and if you find any mistakes or misspelling pls comment it,


    ----------------------------------------------


    "Waaaahhhh!"


    With the end of Yumo��s in-class quiz, Limo��s pitiful cries once again echoed through the hall.


    Even this sharp, penetrating sound passed through the walls and barriers, spreading into the nearby forest, causing countless high-level abyssal demons to stick their heads out in confusion. These demons were also curious as to why their little ancestor was crying so frequently today.


    Inside the house,


    Limo, realizing that she was unable to answer any of her mother��s questions, was immediately heartbroken. After all, according to her mother, all her other siblings could answer these questions, but she couldn��t...


    She felt like a fool��


    Coming to this realization for the first time, Limo lay sobbing on her little sister��s lap.


    Tears, saliva, snot splattered everywhere, soaking the little girl with grey hair. But faced with these sticky fluids that might seem somewhat disgusting to outsiders, Liyu never showed a bit of disgust.


    Instead, she helplessly raised her hand to rub the wolf girl��s head, comforting her foolish older sister.


    "Sister, don��t cry..."


    "I don��t want to! I don��t want to go to the Sadik Empire, I want to stay in the Forest, I want to stay with Mom!"


    ...


    Watching her older sister crying her eyes out, Shuoyue, who was silently watching from the second-floor railing for a while, couldn��t help but sigh.


    "Sigh..."


    ��Sister Limo, no matter how much you cry and fuss, it��s useless.��


    ��Mommy is usually easy to deal with, a little cooing, or a little tantrum usually does the trick. However, sometimes, Mommy is very stubborn~. When Mommy thinks something is good for us, she becomes very determined.��


    ��In this situation,��


    ��No matter how much you cry or fuss Sister, Mommy won��t change her mind...��


    ��You should know that in Mommy��s eyes, this is also for your own good Sister. Perhaps she��s afraid you��re too naive, and someone will abduct you someday? Also, to enable Sister Limo to live steadily in human society in the future, Mommy probably wants her to learn the common sense of this world, right?��


    Hmm,


    However,


    "Perhaps letting Xiao educate Sister Limo is indeed a good decision."


    Although Shuoyue doesn��t expect Xiao to have the ability to turn Limo into an elegant lady, perhaps making her less naive is possible. At that time, maybe they won��t have to worry so much about Limo accidentally exposing all their plans?


    So,


    "I will pray for you, Xiao."


    With a slight smile, Shuoyue cast a supportive glance at Xiao, who had a complex expression on her face.


    Meanwhile,


    Under Yuan��er��s puzzled gaze, a faint mischievous smile began to appear on Shuoyue��s face.


    ��Hehe~��


    Although she felt sorry for Sister Limo, her absence might be a good thing~


    At least,


    ��For the recent period, there will be one less person to fight with me for Mommy��s embrace~��


    Shuoyue revealed a triumphant expression.


    However,


    This smug expression didn��t seem to last long.


    Just as Shuoyue was feeling smug, Yumo slowly rose to her feet,


    Looking at Limo, who was crying as if her heart would break and even starting to throw a tantrum, Yumo said helplessly,


    "Enough, Limo, stop making a fuss. We��ve already agreed on this, and you can��t go back on your word."


    "No! No! I don��t want to leave, I want to stay with Mother!"


    "Sigh, My child... You��re only going to Xiao��s place to study for a while, is it necessary to make such a fuss? Oh, right, besides... even if you stay in Winter Forest, you won��t be able to stay with me for a while."


    "What?" Limo, looking puzzled, used Liyu��s little skirt to wipe the tears and snot from her face, then tilted her head quizzically to look at Yumo.


    Upstairs, Shuoyue,


    Hearing these words, her face changed dramatically, and she hurriedly floated down to Yumo��s side,


    "Mummy, what do you mean by that? Are you... leaving Winter Forest again?"


    "Yes, I have some matters to attend to," Yumo replied, nodding slightly.


    Upon hearing this answer, not just Shuoyue, but everyone��s expressions shifted subtly, especially the daughters, whose faces were immediately filled with deep disappointment.


    After all,


    Now that the Girl of Destiny had finally returned and the Son of Destiny died, they could temporarily relax and enjoy some warm and happy daily life in the forest with their mother. But before they had a chance to fully experience this ordinary life, before they had enough of their mother��s energy and scent, and certainly before they had enough of their mother��s soft body...


    Now, their mother was suddenly saying she had to leave the Winter Forest, and they naturally felt a wave of loss.


    At the same time, doubt began to grow in their hearts.


    ��Why would Mom leave?��


    After briefly considering this, Kalina��s eyes narrowed slightly,


    Thinking of her mother��s recent actions, this obedient daughter had a rough guess.


    "Mom, are... are you going to find the Girl of Destiny?" she asked.


    "Yes, that��s right. I promised that child that I would go find her. Besides, now that there��s only the Girl of Destiny left in this world, I must focus on nurturing her."


    "Yes... that��s true."


    Kalina responded to her mother a bit woodenly,


    Although her voice was calm, her heart was gradually being overcome by turmoil.


    Indeed, S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It was that cursed girl again!��


    Thinking of that silver silhouette, a jealous flame began to burn in Kalina��s heart.


    In the past,


    Whenever Kalina or her mischievous brother had been wandering outside for some time and then returned to the Winter Forest, their mother would take care of them, allowing them to fully experience the warmth of home. For example, when she returned to the Winter Forest after a long absence decades ago, her mother was incredibly excited.


    At that time, her mother devoted nearly all her time to her, not only bathing her, making clothes, cooking meals, but also chatting with her, asking about her life experiences in the outside world over the years. Recalling those days and her mother��s attentive care and warm caresses, Kalina couldn��t help but feel a strong wave of happiness.


    As her daughter,


    The happiest thing for her was to be by her mother��s side...


    But now,


    She has returned to the Winter Forest after a long time and has even thoughtfully prepared a mansion for her mother according to her tastes.


    However,


    The care her mother had for her during this time could not compare to before. Her mother gave much of her time to Yuan��er and her other sisters. As the older sister, Kalina could understand and accept this.


    But,


    Her mother spent a lot of time on the Girl of Destiny�� She even spent more time with her than with her own daughter. This was something Kalina could not accept!


    After her mother came back, she was almost constantly watching the movements of the Asumos Church and the Girl of Destiny. She even specially prepared suitable magic books for her, and even made armor herself?! Though... before, only they could wear clothes made by their mother...


    ��That Girl of Destiny too?! What right did she have?!��


    And now,


    Her mother was actually going to leave the forest to find that chosen one?!


    ��That Girl of Destiny...��


    ��She��s a damn vixen!!!��


    ��Damn, damn, damn, damn vixen ahhhhhhhhh!!!��


    Kalina clenched her fists, emotionally losing control and roaring in her world. Sparks faintly burst from her orange-red eyes. At the same time, the red-haired girl��s inner sense of crisis intensified.


    ...


    However,


    Being the obedient daughter that she was, being the top student of the Sebastian Acting Class, Kalina��s heart was ablaze with extreme fire, but she quickly regained her composure on the surface. She even pinched her thigh to forcefully suppress the inner rage.


    ��Just wait, You damned girl... I won��t let you steal Mom from us! Mom belongs to us!��


    Kalina vowed in her heart.


    After calming down, her face showed a steady and reliable smile as usual;


    "By the way, Mom, the Girl of Destiny is now studying at the Luminous Royal Academy in the Red Leaf Empire... The security there is very tight. How do you plan to find her?"


    "Ah, that��s a problem."


    Yumo tilted her head, displaying a thoughtful and cute expression.


    "If all else fails, maybe I��ll sneak in as a student."


    "A student? But, Mom, the enrollment season is over now. It might be difficult to enter the school as a student."


    "Ah? In that case... what should I do?"


    "Let me handle it, Mom. I know how to get you into Luminous Academy."


    "Little Na? You know how to?"


    "Yes, when I was a mercenary, I made some ��friends�� in Luminous. I��m sure they��d be willing to help. Sending you into the school under another identity shouldn��t be a problem."


    Saying this, a slightly shadowy smile appeared on Kalina��s pretty face.


    As a child of the Yumo family,


    One must not lose the traditional artistry~

 Chapter 405 - 406: The Selection Issue [2/4]

    "A friend? Kalina, do you really know someone at that academy?"


    "Yes Mom, I happened to meet them when I was a mercenary."


    "Wow, that��s so reliable, Little NA!" Yumo exclaimed.


    At this moment, Shuoyue, floating beside Yumo, anxiously came to the black-haired girl and affectionately wrapped her arms around her neck, nestling her little face against her mother��s cheek.


    "Mommy, Mommy, if you��re going to Red Leaf Empire, can you take me with you?"


    "You want to go too?"


    "Yes! I��m curious about what the south is like! And... I want to continue staying by Mommy��s side. Mommy hasn��t been with me for long. You came back this time and are leaving again so soon..."


    As she spoke, Shuoyue pouted her little mouth, making a displeased expression.


    This caused Yumo to pause slightly, scratching her cheek in a touch of embarrassment.


    "Well..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo felt somewhat guilty.


    After all, as Shuoyue said, she hadn��t spent much time with her children after coming back this time, and she was leaving again already...


    It was indeed inappropriate.


    But thinking of her promise with Mengxi, Yumo showed a troubled expression.


    She didn��t want to break her promise to Mengxi.


    In that case...


    After a helpless sigh, Yumo reached up and patted Shuoyue��s little head, saying with indulgent affection:


    "Alright then, you can come with me..."


    "Yaaaay!!"


    Shuoyue, receiving Yumo��s affirmative answer, immediately began to dance with excitement, forming a stark contrast with Limo, who was lying on Liyu��s lap.


    However,


    Shuoyue��s happiness was short-lived as she was quickly doused with cold water by Kalina:


    "I don��t think it��s appropriate for little sister Shuoyue to go to the Luminous Royal Academy with Mom"


    As soon as this was said,


    Before Yumo could react, Shuoyue puffed up her cheeks, floated angrily to Kalina��s face, and vehemently questioned her sister, who had ruined her plans:


    "Why can��t I go?! What��s inappropriate about it?!"


    In Shuoyue��s view,


    Kalina��s refusal was definitely aimed at monopolizing her time with Mommy! The "inappropriateness" was surely an excuse!


    Even though the sisters usually got along well and Shuoyue liked her reliable and steady sister Kalina, when it came to their mother, they had to be clear!


    ��I won��t let you monopolize the chance to be with Mommy!�� Shuoyue roared in her heart,


    At that moment,


    Shuoyue, floating in mid-air, was like an enraged kitten, eyeing the red-haired girl in front of her with "hostility."


    Kalina, guessing Shuoyue��s thoughts, could only shake her head helplessly:


    "You are indeed not suitable. And... not only are you unsuitable, but Limo, Liyu, and the rest of us are also not suitable. We can��t accompany Mom to Luminous Academy."


    "Eh?"


    Upon hearing this answer, the hostility in Shuoyue��s blue-gold eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by a look of confusion.


    "Why... why is that?" she asked.


    "The reason is quite simple," Kalina explained, drawing her crimson long sword from her waist and pointing it at the continent��s map on the wall beside her. The tip of her sword pointed right at the location of the Luminous Royal Academy.


    "The academy Mom is going to is no ordinary school. This school is located near the capital of the Red Leaf Empire, the strongest of the four great empires in terms of overall strength. The area around the capital is teeming with powerful individuals. And... the headquarters of Asumos Church is also in the capital city "


    "This..." Shuoyue began to say, her voice trailing off.


    "The Pope of Asumos Church, the Apostles of Heaven, they are all there. With so many strong people and a large number of the Church members who are highly sensitive to Shadow Force, it��s extremely dangerous for us abyssal demons, especially us at the Demon King level, to casually enter that area. We could easily be detected at any moment. Even I don��t dare to tread there casually; usually, I send my team members to handle affairs there," Kalina continued.


    As she finished speaking, she looked earnestly at her younger sister, who resembled a ghost as she floated in mid-air:


    "Do you understand now Shuoyue? If we follow, we might expose Mom."


    "This... um..." Shuoyue pouted in disappointment.


    "But... if that��s the case, isn��t it dangerous for Mommy to go to that academy? Aren��t you afraid she��ll be discovered?" she asked.


    "In Mother��s case, she can better compress the Shadow Force within her body. Coupled with the Deception Veil artifact ��borrowed�� from the Elf tribe, concealing her identity is not a difficult task," Kalina explained.


    "De... Deception Veil?" Shuoyue mumbled to herself a few times before her face brightened with understanding:


    "That��s right! I��ll get a Deception Veil too! Then I can go with Mommy!" she exclaimed. Although her control over the Shadow Force was nowhere near as good as her mother��s, the amount within her was not high! So, with the Deception Veil, she could certainly hide her identity.


    Thus,


    Shuoyue, grasping the main point, flitted over to Xiao without hesitation:


    "Xiao, I remember that there are two Deception Veils! Is the other one with you?" she asked.


    Xiao shook her head: "It��s not with me. I only ��borrowed�� one from the Elf tribe."


    "Eh? Then... then hurry up and go to the Elves and ��borrow�� the other one! I��m really worried about Mommy going to the Academy all by herself!" Shuoyue insisted.


    "??!"


    Yumo: ��Huh? What do you mean you��re worried about me?��


    At that moment, after hearing Shuoyue��s words, Yumo wore a slightly baffled expression.


    Unfortunately,


    No one in the room offered her an answer.


    Faced with Shuoyue��s proposal, Xiao could only shake her head once more:


    "The other ��Deception Veil�� is no longer with the Elf tribe."


    "Gone?!"


    Shuoyue��s face revealed a confused expression in response to the answer.


    "Besides you, who else would take... ah, no... what I mean is... who else besides you could ��borrow�� this treasure from the Elves?"


    "It��s not a matter of borrowing. The other Deception Veil has been lost for a long time," Xiao explained.


    "Lost? What happened? The Elves didn��t deceive you, did they?"


    "That��s not the case,"


    Xiao firmly denied Shuoyue��s suspicion. Relying on her many years of dealing with the Elves, she was confident that the weeping Elf King at the time hadn��t deceived her; after all, that person was not an elf willing to risk his life to protect the artifact.


    "it��s said that the previous Elf Princess took the Deception Veil with her on her travels across the continent in search of love. After that... she vanished, never to return, and the Deception Veil was lost with her. Now it can��t be found, and no one knows exactly where it was lost."


    "Ah, is this... true or false?"


    "That��s what I heard."


    "Sigh, all right."


    Realizing that Xiao had no reason to deceive her, Shuoyue sighed a bit resignedly. Knowing she might not be able to go with her beloved Mommy, Shuoyue naturally felt disappointed. But more than disappointment, her inner anxiety grew even stronger.


    After a moment of contemplation, Shuoyue turned her pleading eyes towards Kalina: "So, Sister Kalina, what should we do? If Mommy goes alone, it doesn��t seem right, does it?"


    "Mmm... that��s true." Kalina responded, nodding slightly but noncommittally.


    "Mom going alone to the capital of Red Leaf is worrisome. We must find someone reliable to accompany her, or I fear she might be deceived."


    "Yes, we need to find someone. But who should it be?"


    "How about Xiao?"


    "Sorry, Shuoyue, I must return to Black Rose family territory soon, and besides... I have to instruct Limo. Also, the Red Leaf is on guard against me now. ...I��m not suitable for this mission."


    "That��s true..."


    ...


    ...


    Thus, the Demon Kings children and the members of the Black Rose family��s discussion topic strangely shifted from Limo��s education problem to Yumo��s ��safety�� issue. Even this debate intensified further.


    Watching the children, who left her behind and were passionately discussing, and hearing their words filled with concern, Yumo felt a complex emotion within her.


    ...


    "..."


    ��Doesn��t this feel so wrong?��


    It might be Yumo��s illusion, but she felt as if she, as a mother, was being treated like a little child going on her first trip away from home by her children. It made Yumo feel more and more strange.


    ��What are they worrying about?��


    ��What did they mean, Who can deceive me?��


    ��I��m so capable, what could possibly go wrong?��


    ----


    ----


    Two days later,


    Outside the mansion,


    Guarded by five terrifying level 7 abyssal demons, a grand convoy composed of four exquisite carriages and dozens of Black Knights passed through the barrier, arriving at the mansion��s entrance.


    As the convoy halted, an elder gentleman wearing a monocle, dressed in a black suit, and leaning on a gentlemanly cane, gracefully leaped down from a carriage. He respectfully approached the mansion��s entrance and elegantly bowed to the black-haired girl on the stairs:


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting, Lady Yumo."


    At this moment,


    A bewitchingly beautiful black-haired girl stood with her hands before her, holding a black handbag. Yumo was no longer dressed in her usual thin black gauze dress but wore an elegant and splendid black winter coat, adorned with an expensive white fur coat.


    Her once bare feet were now protected by long boots.


    Yumo��s attire now matched the surrounding environment.


    For Yumo,


    Heat and cold held no meaning. Her unusual choice of winter clothing was mainly to blend seamlessly into human society. After all, she was about to embark on a journey to the Red Leaf Empire.

 Chapter 406 - 407: Kalina’s Grand Plan [3/8]

    As the convoy halted, an elder gentleman wearing a monocle, dressed in a black suit, and leaning on a gentlemanly cane, gracefully leaped down from a carriage. He respectfully approached the mansion��s entrance and elegantly bowed to the black-haired girl on the stairs:


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting, Lady Yumo."


    At this moment,


    A bewitchingly beautiful black-haired girl stood with her hands before her, holding a black handbag. Miss Yumo was no longer dressed in her usual thin black gauze dress but wore an elegant and splendid black winter coat, adorned with an expensive white fur coat.


    Her once bare feet were now protected by long boots.


    Miss Yumo��s attire now matched the surrounding environment.


    For Yumo,


    Heat and cold held no meaning. Her unusual choice of winter clothing was mainly to blend seamlessly into human society. After all, she was about to embark on a journey to the Red Leaf Empire.


    Facing the courteous Sebastian, Yumo gave a slight smile and waved her hand, signaling him to rise:


    "It��s fine, Sebastian, no need to apologize. Rather, I must thank you for your efforts in leading the team here."


    "It is our duty, Milady"


    "By the way, are you coming with us to the academy later?"


    "Yes, the Duke believes I��m the most suitable choice."


    Speaking, Sebastian slightly frowned, "About that, Lady Yumo, you said ��we��? Who else will be coming with us?"


    "Ah, the little one. She will be joining us."


    Yumo confirmed and looked behind her with mixed emotions.


    Thinking of her naive daughters who constantly worried about her, Yumo felt warmth, yet also as though her thoughts were trampled by countless chaotic feelings...


    Those children,


    Were they really that anxious?


    --


    Meanwhile,


    On the mansion��s second floor,


    All of Yumo��s daughters, except for the eldest sister and brother, had gathered outside the dressing room. Amid the excited gazes of Kalina, Limo, Liyu, and Shuoyue, a small girl dressed in a cotton jacket, with twin ponytails, so endearing that it could take one��s breath away, slowly stepped forward, surrounded by several Black Rose maidservants.


    "Wow~"


    Upon seeing this adorable and exquisitely crafted little girl, the hearts of the older sisters seemed to have a melting feeling.


    Limo, the silly wolf who has always followed her instincts, didn��t hesitate and pounced, directly embracing Yuan��er, affectionately rubbing her face against the other��s cheek.


    "Hee hee~ Yuan��er is so cute, let big sister rub a little~


    Rubbing the little face obviously couldn��t satisfy Limo


    The wolf girl even planned to follow her instinct and lick the cute little sister in front of her.


    Fortunately, Liyu, who always understands her silly older sister, timely saw Limo��s intention and decisively grabbed her sister��s fluffy big tail, pulling her back:


    "Sister, don��t mess around! Yuan��er has finally put together her makeup, and you want to mess it up? If you really want to lick her, you could do it slowly when she was bathing. Don��t mess around now! Otherwise, Mother will be angry."


    Liyu sternly warned,


    At this, Limo pursed her lips and obediently nodded, suppressing her inner nature as a ��silly and playful person;


    "Oh, I understand now..."


    Seeing the interaction between Limo and Liyu come to an end, Kalina, as the eldest sister present, came to Yuan��er��s side with a sincere smile and kindly squatted in front of her.


    "Little Yuan��er, are you ready to set off?"


    "Mmm mmm mmm! I��m ready, Big Sis!"


    Thinking about going to Red Leaf Empire with her mother, an indescribable joy surged within the little one, making her face overflow with a radiant smile. The young girl immediately waved her arms, looking excitedly at Kalina:


    "Ready to go at any time!"


    "Mmm."


    Kalina smiled faintly. This smile, while filled with affection, also carried another meaning:


    "Yuan��er, you��re going out with Mom; you know what your task is this time, right?"


    "Mmm! Yes,I know!"


    ... S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    Yesterday, not feeling at ease about letting her Mother go to Luminous Academy alone, Kalina all the time believed that someone among them must accompany her!


    But,


    ��Who should accompany Mom?��


    This became a question that greatly puzzled Kalina.


    As she herself and her mother had said before, there are too many experts near Luminous Royal Academy, which is also the capital of the Red Leaf Empire and the seat of Asumos Church. Even she, who had been mingling in the human world for a long time, found it hard to hide her identity. Naturally, it was even more impossible to infiltrate the academy with her mother.


    Under these circumstances, Kalina could only rely on her younger sisters.


    The amount of Shadow power within her was too massive to completely hide. But her younger sisters could, as long as she helped suppress it, it would be possible to hide the identity of Abyssal Demon. Therefore, Kalina began to ponder which sister would be most suitable to go.


    Limo had to go with Xiao for training, so she was ruled out directly. (Even if the wolf cub could go, considering Limo��s naive and silly nature, Kalina would not let her go.)


    Liyu��s little buttocks were swelling quite severely, and she wouldn��t be able to move around for a short while, so she too had to be ruled out.


    ��As for Shuoyue��


    Thinking about that girl��s cunning and bold personality, Kalina always felt that if she let that mischievous girl be alone with her Mother, something might go wrong.


    To prevent Shuoyue, the naughty girl, from causing trouble, Kalina decided to continue letting her watch the house. Although Shuoyue protested with both hands and feet, she still chose to submit under Kalina��s authority. After all, each of the little ones at home had been educated by Kalina without exception...


    Shuoyue, who was psychologically traumatized, dared not resist and could only grumble a few complaints angrily.


    ��With this, the only remaining choice is our dear little Yuan��er��


    Looking at the cute and bewildered pink-haired girl, Kalina pondered for a moment before decisively snapping her fingers, revealing a satisfied expression.


    "Yes! This girl will do! She can go with Mom!"


    Yuan��er is a newly born Demon King being, and the amount of Shadow Power within her is not as much as her older brother and sisters. Moreover, since she was just transformed from a human into a demon, she still retains a large amount of human essence. As long as Kalina helps suppress most of her power, and with the aid of a scent-concealing potion prepared by Black Rose family, it wouldn��t be difficult for Yuan��er to pose as an ordinary child!


    As long as she doesn��t come into direct contact with powerful individuals at the level of the Pope, it��s unlikely she will be exposed. Ordinary Level 8 Cultivators, even if they sense something, would probably not be able to discern Yuan��er��s identity.


    Furthermore,


    Yuan��er is so naive, she wouldn��t act like that naughty girl Shuoyue, trying to plot anything cunning. She would simply nestle beside Mom, seeking Mom��s embrace~


    And so,


    That would be enough.


    The reason Kalina wants one of the younger sisters to go with Yumo is to ensure that the child stays close to her side often, making it difficult for the accursed Girl of Destiny to make her move!


    Now, according to the information from Liyu, it seems that the Girl of Destiny has guessed Mom��s identity and even harbors some impure thoughts about her�� Although Kalina was quite confused, wondering why the Girl of Destiny, a human, would have such thoughts about her Mom, she can��t help but think:�� Is she out of her mind?!��


    ��What on earth does she want to do?!��


    But no matter what, Kalina does not believe that the Chosen One, who has always loathed demons, would have any interest in her Mother, the leader of the demons.


    "That woman must be using Mom, planning to deceive Mother��s feelings! After she gets what she wants, she will surely abandon Mom!"


    This is how Kalina judges the situation in her heart.


    She didn��t want her Mother to come into contact with the Girl of Destiny. But considering that her own mother probably had some private agreement with that damned girl and certainly wouldn��t listen to her words, Kalina could only disrupt the Girl of Destiny��s actions through other means...


    That is, by intervening through others!


    Sebastian was one of them, and another suitable candidate was her adorable new little sister~


    --


    Time returns to the present,


    Staring at the eager little one in front of her, fully dressed and ready to go, Kalina spoke again with a reminder:


    "Little Yuan��er, do you remember what Big Sister told you earlier?"


    "Mm-hmm! I remember!"


    Yuan��er nodded repeatedly:


    "I know! I will obediently snuggle by Mommy��s side!"


    "Good girl, that��s right."


    Kalina gradually revealed a smile of a successful plan.


    ��Yes, that��s the way!��


    As long as little Yuan��er stays by Mother��s side, that will be enough. Mother has always cared about her children��s education. As long as Yuan��er is with her, Mother will surely be constantly thinking about Yuan��er��s healthy growth, and won��t have any inappropriate contact with the Girl of Destiny.


    Additionally, since Yuan��er is a newborn demon, Mom, to prevent Yuan��er from losing control after contact with the Girl of Destiny, will surely reduce contact with her!


    Furthermore,


    With the assistance of Sebastian


    There will be no problems!


    Kalina smiled and nodded, holding Yuan��er��s little hand, confidently heading in the direction where her mother, was. However, since Kalina��s thoughts were completely focused on how to disrupt the contact between Her Mom and the Girl of Destiny, she overlooked the little expression on Yuan��er��s face.


    At this moment,


    Yuan��er, who had been obedient and well-behaved up until now, slowly let a smile spread across her little face. It was a smile that seemed to suggest that everything was going according to plan, much like the expression her sister had shown earlier.

 Chapter 407 - 408: Beginning of Tutoring [4/10]

    Finally, I am free, these 2 weeks i was so busy and couldn��t release like past, and today finally all of it is over, so I will release 6 to 8 chapters today :3 sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, please take care on your journey. Also, goodbye, little Sister"


    "Goodbye! Sister Kalina!"


    "Little Na, the task of looking after the house falls to you."


    "You can count on me, Mom. I will manage the Winter Forest with great care."


    ...


    ...


    After bidding a few farewells, Yumo, leading the obedient and cutie Yuan��er, slowly boarded the carriage . Then, under the watchful and longing eyes of her daughters, the convoy set off. It moved slowly, leaving the barrier under the protection of several formidable level 7 abyssal demons.


    After watching Black Rose convoy leave her sight, the charming smile on Kalina��s face gradually faded, gradually returning to her usual indifferent expression.


    "I hope everything goes smoothly..."


    Kalina murmured to herself.


    She had arranged everything perfectly, so her mother��s trip to the Red Leaf should be smooth. But for some reason, after watching the convoy leave, Kalina��s right eye kept twitching.


    And she didn��t know why, but Kalina always felt that something was wrong.


    ��But what could it be?��


    ��Strange...��


    ...


    After pondering fruitlessly for a while, Kalina had to give up her mysterious feeling. Slowly shaking her head, she cast her stray thoughts out of her mind. The red-haired woman then slowly turned and looked at the black-haired man leaning on a huge dragon nearby:


    "Xiao, Mother has left, what about you?"


    "I should return to Sadik Empire as well. I have been here long enough..."


    With these words, Xiao looked around with mixed emotions.


    Although the cold wind here was bleak, and all one could see was a vast expanse of whiteness, dead and silent, with no beauty to speak of, Xiao still genuinely smiled at the sight of the area where he grew up.


    Xiao was born in Sadik Empire, but to him, this place was his true homeland.


    Returning home after decades, the Black Rose Duke naturally had many emotions.


    However,


    Once everything was settled, he could stay in his homeland as long as he wished.


    Now, urgent matters awaited his attention...


    Having learned of the Asumos Church��s recent actions from Shuoyue, Xiao was swamped with tasks. He needed to return to Sabelius as quickly as possible.


    "Since I��ve stayed long enough, and Lady Yumo has also left, I think it��s time for me to return to Sadik Empire."


    With his hands in his pockets, Xiao walked slowly toward the silly wolf:


    "Limo, we should be leaving."


    "Sob*... oh... I know."


    Limo, realizing she couldn��t remain by her mother��s side, relented from her desire to stay in the Winter Forest. She heeded Kalina��s advice, deciding to accompany Xiao in spreading the power of Shadow��.


    ��But to where?��


    Limo tilted her head, slightly confused. She couldn��t recall exactly what Her big Sister had said before.


    ��Oh well��


    ��Anyway, I just need to listen and do as they say��


    Limo once again gave up on thinking and responded to Xiao with a sigh. The wolf girl then slowly got up and reluctantly hugged her little sister Liyu.


    Afterward,


    She followed Xiao dispiritedly toward another Black Rose family convoy not far away.


    "Sister Limo..."


    Watching her normally lively sister wear a lonely expression, Liyu couldn��t help but feel sad.


    In Liyu��s eyes, her sister indeed needed to be educated. Leaving the Winter Forest to see the world was necessary, but Limo��s pitiful appearance made Liyu feel unbearable.


    Also,


    Always inseparable from her sister, she naturally felt reluctance.


    So,


    Liyu walked slowly to Kalina and tugged at her sister��s skirt hem:


    "Um, Sister Kalina, as for watching the house, you and Shuoyue should be enough. Can I go with Sister Limo to Sadik Empire?"


    "No..."


    However, faced with her little sister��s request, Kalina decisively shook her head:


    "Limo is too dependent on you. If you stay by her side, she will seek your help with every problem, and she will not grow. You understand this, don��t you, Liyu?"


    "I... I know but..."


    Liyu naturally understood the reason, but the gray-haired girl still couldn��t let go of her sister,


    "But, but..."


    "Liyu, for Limo��s growth, it��s necessary to learn to let go a bit."


    "...Yes..."


    "Also..."


    Saying so, Kalina��s eyes slightly narrowed, thoughtfully glancing at Liyu, as well as Shuoyue beside her.


    "Also, young lady, you don��t have time to take care of your sister now."


    ? ! ?


    "Eh? Sister Kalina, what do you mean by that?"


    Faced with Kalina��s somewhat emotionless words, Liyu shivered, a sense of foreboding suddenly rushed into her heart.


    The next moment, Liyu��s bad feeling was confirmed.


    The red-haired woman smiled slightly, meaningfully patted Liyu��s shoulder:


    "Liyu, I didn��t see you for a long time, How come your strength hasn��t changed? Still at the middle stage of level 8, what have you been doing all these years? And you... Shuoyue, you too, how long have you been at the middle stage?"


    At these words,


    Not only did Liyu shudder, but the half-asleep Shuoyue also woke up suddenly, shivering in fear.


    For a moment, both sisters looked at Kalina with uneasy eyes,


    At this moment,


    The two girls suddenly recalled the training tasks assigned by their big Sister many years ago before leaving the forest...


    Because they had been busy sleeping and bonding with their mother these years, both girls had undoubtedly neglected their training, leading to no progress in their abilities during this time.


    At this moment, Liyu and Shuoyue felt just like students who had finished summer vacation, facing their homeroom teacher and handing in blank summer homework, panicking inside.


    "Ah, this... well..."


    "Um, about the cultivation issue..."


    The two somewhat tongue-tied girls awkwardly looked at each other, simultaneously bowing their heads with a little guilt, falling into an odd silence.


    "Sure enough, you two forgot again, didn��t you?"


    Kalina sighed helplessly; her orange-red eyes filled with an expression of expectancy.


    Facing her two little sisters ready to accept criticism, Kalina shook her head.


    The fact that her younger sisters were far weaker than herself and her brother Pierre was not without reason. The main reason was that when Mother created them, she used a relatively lower amount of primal shadow energy. Mother��s initial creations at the demon king level were filled with repeated failures.


    Ordinary creatures simply couldn��t accept Mother��s power,


    Either they would explode and die, or become completely uncontrollable monsters.


    During that time, after accepting Mother��s primal energy, only those relatively lucky like herself and her brother Pierre became demon king beings. However, even though the risk was high and the failure rate was high too, she and Pierre started with a terrifying amount of strength.


    A little while after her birth, when her Mother was creating her younger sisters, she reduced the density of primal energy, aiming to slightly increase the success rate.


    Indeed, this method proved effective.


    Limo, Liyu and Shuoyue, and now Yuan��er, joined the family one after the other.


    However,


    Due to the lower concentration of invested energy, the younger sisters started with relatively weaker stages.


    Plus,


    Most of the strong enemies who invaded the Winter Forest were dealt with by her and Pierre. Overprotected by her and Pierre, her younger sisters seemed to gradually overlook the issue of cultivation, so they still remained awkwardly at the mid-eighth stage...


    Killing a Heavenly Apostle or a Holy Tower Holder required some effort...


    Even in their unleashed state, they couldn��t suppress them completely.


    "Sigh..."


    After reminiscing about these past events for a bit, Kalina couldn��t help but sigh again.


    "Since you��ve forgotten to cultivate, there��s nothing to be done."


    After sighing for a moment, Kalina revealed a determined and slightly cold expression, directly frightening Liyu and Shuoyue into a shiver.


    Now,


    Brother Pierre had gone off somewhere unknown. She was quite busy herself and couldn��t possibly spend all day solving problems for or protecting these girls. The forces on the continent were becoming restless, and to give her younger sisters more ability to defend themselves, and to enable them to ��amicably communicate�� with enemies in the future,


    Kalina believed,


    Improving her younger sisters�� strength was an urgent matter.


    Furthermore,


    ��We can��t always let them live under my protection or Mom, right? Hmm... Though Mom probably wouldn��t mind...��


    ��But no matter what��


    ��While there��s free time now, they must be educated.��


    Thinking of this, Kalina gradually revealed a profound smile.


    "Sister Kalina?"


    Upon seeing the redhead��s expression change, Liyu took a deep breath, somewhat nervously asking:


    "Sorry... sorry, Sister Kalina, can I leave first? I... later, I still... still have... still have something to do..."


    "That... Sister Kalina, me... me too, there��s a lot going on in the central area... so, I, I��ll leave first too."


    Feeling the atmosphere changing around them, sensing something wrong, Shuoyue and Liyu hurriedly turned, panic-stricken, ready to leave this place. Recalling the horrifying memories of past devilish tutoring, the two girls�� minds were filled with only one thought, that of ��escaping��!


    Unfortunately,


    How could the two young girls�� intentions escape Kalina��s eyes?


    Just as the two were about to tap into the power of the shadow to quickly flee the scene, Kalina swiftly acted with lightning speed, directly grabbing the fate of the two girls by the back of their necks:


    "Don��t be in a hurry, little ones... It��s rare for your big sister to come back, so of course I have to give my cute little sisters a brief lesson~. But, you don��t have to worry so much, for the next week, we only need 23 hours of class each day~, it��s very easy~. There��s no time to lose, let��s begin now~"


    Kalina��s voice was very sweet, but it instantly sent chills down the spines of Liyu and Shuoyue,


    "No, please!!! Sister Kalina, I don��t want to study!!! I don��t want tutoring aaaaaah!!! Mommy, help me!!!"


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by the mournful wails of Liyu and Shuoyue, Kalina sternly transformed into a strict female teacher, coldly ignoring the cries of the two girls, holding them in her hands, step by step moving into the depths of the forest...


    A whimsical sound seemed to echo through the forest at this moment~

 Chapter 408 - 409: Clues to the Eldest Daughter [5/12]

    *Boom!!*


    With a thunderous roar, a bright fire erupted in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, obscured by a blizzard. A horrifying crimson pillar of fire shot up into the sky, forcefully pushing away the storm. A fearsome Shadow force radiated from the fire, spreading quickly and filling the air with an unutterable, heavy aura. Abyssal demons instinctively bowed down, and beasts showed expressions of terror and fear as they looked anxiously at the towering fire.


    Along with the strong Shadow force, there were not only the hot winds but also the piercing screams of two girls...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Mommy hellllllllllllllllp ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The girl��s voice was desperate, filled with sorrow.


    ...


    And such a cry naturally did not escape Yumo��s ears.


    Since the Black Rose carriage commanded by Sebastian had not left the eastern core area for too long, the explosion within the core region and the screams of the two daughters of her were unexpectedly captured by Yumo��s keen senses.


    Thus,


    Yumo, who was quietly sitting in the carriage with her eyes closed, slowly opened them and thoughtfully glanced at the distant pillar of fire through the window.


    "Little Na, have you started tutoring your sisters?"


    Yumo murmured softly.


    Though the pleading voices of Liyu and Shuoyue had reached Yumo��s ears, at this moment, the always gentle-hearted Yumo had no plans to stop Kalina.


    Over the centuries, countless of her children have grown up in Winter Forest, near Demon Temple. Due to Yumo��s compassionate nature, She rarely lost her temper with her children, and most of the time, she was unwilling to discipline them harshly.


    Of course, if a child was too mischievous and silly, that was another matter.


    When faced with such unbearable children, it was no longer a question of whether or not to discipline them but whether or not to use a disciplinary rod.


    Since Yumo was reluctant to be too harsh with her children, Kalina had taken on the role of a strict teacher for the last few centuries, educating them on Yumo��s behalf. Whether it was the little demons at the Demon King level or adopted human children, they all had an unusual respect for Kalina, who was not as Gentle-hearted as Yumo.


    No wonder Liyu and Shuoyue would let out such piercing cry after being dragged away by Kalina for extra lessons.


    Though Yumo instinctively felt a twinge of pain, she shook her head and revealed determined eyes.


    Clearly, just like before, Kalina would carry out the education of the younger sisters with Yumo��s consent.


    "Learn well with Little Na; it��s for your own good."


    ...


    As Yumo was murmuring to herself, a little girl, who was using Yumo��s white thigh as a pillow and was dozing off, seemed to gradually wake from her dream due to the nearby vibration. She slowly opened her sleepy, mismatched eyes:


    "Hmm? Mama? ..."


    "Hm?"


    The movement on her thigh naturally attracted Yumo��s attention, causing the black-haired girl to pull her attention back from the distance into the carriage, gently stroking the little girl��s head:


    "Did you wake up, Yuan��er?"


    "Mm~"


    The pink-haired girl replied in a soft and cute voice, slowly rubbing her sleepy eyes:


    "Mama, what��s going on outside?"


    "Nothing, don��t worry about it. You can continue to sleep."


    Saying this, Yumo snapped her fingers, and the crimson Shadow energy enveloped the carriage, directly isolating the continuous hot waves and pitiful wailing from the outside.


    However,


    Now Yuan��er seemed to have lost all her sleepiness. The gradually awakening little one didn��t say a word and threw herself into Yumo��s embrace, affectionately enjoying the warm hug from her mother.


    "No need, Mommy, Yuan��er is not sleepy anymore."


    "Okay, what does our little Yuan��er want to do now? Do you want to hear a story from Mama?"


    "Enmmm, stories are for bedtime! I want to eat cake now! Strawberry cake!"


    Yuan��er blinked her watery big eyes, looking at the black-haired girl with an expectant face.


    At this, Yumo smiled warmly, indulgingly nodding her head:


    "Alright, whatever my little angel wants."


    With that, Yumo opened the refrigerator in the carriage, and from the countless desserts inside, took out a beautifully frosted strawberry cake, which was Yuan��er��s favorite treat.


    Sometimes, Yumo really admired Sebastian for being so well-prepared.


    Although the carriage was not big, all kinds of food, beverages, and daily necessities were cleverly stuffed inside.


    "Sebastian really is something..."


    Looking at the beautiful pink cake in her hand, almost like a piece of art, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh inwardly.


    Yuan��er, on the other hand, immediately lit up with joy at the sight of her favorite food.


    Soon after, the little girl started enjoying her delicious afternoon tea, being fed lovingly by her Mom.


    ...


    "Mmm, it��s so good."


    After fully tasting a bite of strawberry cake and swallowing it, Yuan��er excitedly waved her hands.


    The black-haired girl could only smile helplessly, lifting a hand to carefully wipe the cream off Yuan��er��s face with a towel:


    "Really, you��ve become a little flower cat."


    "Hee-hee (?�B �� �B?)~"


    Yuan��er smiled sweetly.


    At the same time, the little girl��s eyes unintentionally moved to the quickly passing snowy scenery outside the window.


    Looking at that view, Yuan��er fully realized that she was leaving the Winter Forest with her mother.


    Memories of the last few days welled up in her heart.


    It must be said that during these days with her mother and sisters, Yuan��er was very happy and content.


    Even so, the little girl felt some regret.


    After feeling a little down for a moment, Yuan��er slowly turned her head, looking curiously at the black-haired girl beside her:


    "Mama..."


    "Yes, sweetheart? What is it?"


    "When we came back this time..."


    "Yes? What about our return?"


    "Why... why didn��t I see Brother Pierre?"


    "Pierre? Uh..."


    "Does Brother Pierre not like Yuan��er? Is that why he didn��t come back?"


    "This..."


    Yuan��er��s words left Yumo with a helpless look on her face. She understood the child��s thoughts. She had mentioned Pierre, that rascal of a son of her, to Yuan��er several times before coming back to Winter Forest.


    Having heard Yumo��s description, little Yuan��er naturally became curious about Pierre, her only brother. She definitely wanted to get to know him well when returning to the Winter Forest. However, who could have expected that Pierre would be completely untraceable recently?


    ��A new house opening, a new sister returning, such an important occasion, and that rascal Pierre still hadn��t come back?��


    ��What on earth was keeping that boy so busy?��


    Yuan��er��s disappointment was clear to see, and it weighed on Yumo��s heart.


    ��Oh well��


    ��When he returns, he will certainly face some punishment��


    ��What could be more important than seeing his new little sister?�� sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticing the look of sadness in Yuan��er��s eyes, Yumo couldn��t help but internally scold her absent-minded son. She then warmly embraced Yuan��er, gently stroking the little girl��s head, and reassured her,


    "Don��t worry, sweetheart. Pierre does care about Yuan��er. He��s just been very busy and hasn��t had a chance to come back yet."


    "Is, is that so?"


    "Yes. So, Yuan��er, don��t mind him for now. When we come back next time, you might see Pierre then."


    "Okay!"


    After enjoying a wave of affection from her mother, Yuan��er obediently nodded her head, the sadness in her eyes gradually disappearing under Yumo��s care. However, though the sadness was gone, a trace of confusion remained in the girl��s eyes...


    This look of confusion caught Yumo��s attention:


    "What��s on your mind, little one? Is there something you want to ask?"


    "Hmm... Yes..."


    Yuan��er nodded slightly.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Mom, I��m just... a little curious..."


    "Curious about what, dear?"


    "Why... why hasn��t Sister Youlan come back either?"


    Yuan��er asked, her voice filled with innocence and curiosity.


    However,


    The moment Yumo heard these words, her hand stopped in its stroking of Yuan��er, and she trembled. Her crimson eyes suddenly narrowed, a complex and serious emotion gradually surfacing in her gaze...


    "You... You... Youlan? Yuan��er... you... How do you know that person��s name?"


    "Uh? That... that person? Mom, are you referring to sister Youlan... uh?!"


    But before Yuan��er could finish,


    Yumo pulled her out of her embrace and held her shoulders with a grave and slightly anxious expression:


    "Yuan��er, have you met that person?"


    "If... if you mean Sister Youlan... yes... I��ve met her."


    "Where did you meet her? Did she do anything to you?! Did she hurt you? Did she tell you anything?! What did she say? What is she doing now?...And�� How... how is she now?"


    "Huh?"


    Faced with Yumo��s barrage of questions, Yuan��er blinked in confusion, showing a cute, bewildered expression...


    "Mom... Mom?"


    ----


    ----


    ----


    In the central part of Winter Forest,


    A massive pit nearly three kilometers in radius revealed a terrifying scene akin to purgatory. The entire area was scorched, and demonic remains littered the pit, their contorted and disfigured forms evoking sheer horror.


    On the land above, there was not a single intact corpse; most were so mutilated that their original form was unrecognizable.


    Clearly, most of the demons had been crushed to death by a powerful force. Blood, shattered flesh, and gut remnants were scattered everywhere.


    The thick stench of blood, combined with the scorched aroma and a suffocating, terrifying Shadow energy, filled the air.

 Chapter 409 - 410: Yumo’s Warning [6/14]

    In the heart of the icy winter forest lay a massive pit, nearly three kilometers in radius. It was a terrifying scene, reminiscent of hell itself. Everything within was charred and engulfed by fire, while countless twisted corpses of demons were scattered across the pit. The sight of their grisly deaths was enough to send shivers down anyone��s spine.


    There were no whole bodies on the ground; most were mutilated beyond recognition. The ghastly view made it clear that these demons had been brutally crushed to death by an immense force. Blood, chunks of flesh, and remains of organs were strewn everywhere.


    The air was heavy with the stench of blood, the scent of scorching, and an oppressive silence that added to the horror of the scene...


    ...


    "What... what on earth has happened here?!"


    Having detected something unusual in the central part, Yumo, located in the eastern region of the winter forest, urgently transformed her consciousness into numerous bloody-red butterflies, rushing at full speed to the center where the intense clash of power had just occurred.


    Upon seeing this horrific scene, Yumo couldn��t help but cry out in shock. Countless bloody butterflies began to flutter anxiously, scattering in all directions.


    However,


    Before Yumo could understand what had transpired here, she detected a familiar scent of blood and shadowy power. Though the scent was faint within the pit, filled with the mixed odors of numerous demons, Yumo instantly captured it.


    The moment she sensed this fragrance, a thick feeling of unease rushed to her heart.


    ��This..��


    ��What is this scent?!��


    Following the trail, Yumo��s gaze fell upon a figure lying on the scorched land, covered with wounds and barely clinging to life��a purple-haired young man.


    "Pi... Pierre?!"


    A flash of crimson light signaled the bloody butterflies, representing Yumo��s consciousness, to rush to the young man��s side. They surrounded Pierre, and a surge of shadowy power enveloped him, probing his wounds and striving to halt his bleeding.


    And to preserve his fading life force... sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... what has happened here?"


    As she stared at the youth on the brink of death, Yumo found herself in unprecedented panic and unrest, anxiety completely consuming her. If she had a physical body at that moment, tears of sadness would have surely fallen.


    Although the young man before her often caused her trouble, he was, after all, the first son she had created. His place in Yumo��s heart was special and unique.


    As she watched her child gasping for air but not exhaling, terror gripped her. Her voice broke as she called out,


    "Hey, Pierre, you brat! What has happened? Tell me!"


    The bloody butterflies continued to nudge Pierre��s battered body, trying to elicit a response from him. However, the heavily injured Pierre had already lost consciousness and was unable to respond.


    Upon seeing this,


    Yumo��s inner anxiety reached its peak.


    "No... no... don��t... don��t let anything happen! Hey Brat, I won��t allow anything to happen to you! Hey!"


    Though she had raised demons merely as challenges for future heroes, their injuries or deaths meant nothing to her..., or that��s what she thought��


    But witnessing this demon king, linked to her by blood and with whom she had spent countless days and nights, teetering on death��s door, Yumo couldn��t help but feel an instinctive sorrow.


    Strictly speaking, this was also the first time Yumo became aware of some emotions hidden deep within her heart.


    However,


    At this moment, Yumo didn��t have time to delve into this matter, because while examining Pierre��s physical condition, she unexpectedly noticed the power of the shadow force contained within his wound. At this instant, Yumo��s heart violently trembled, and a rage she had never felt before burst forth from within her.


    The next moment,


    A scarlet light suddenly erupted, and Yumo��s consciousness sharply focused on the edge of the deep pit, upon that ferocious, enormous monster...


    "You fiend! What on earth have you done? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!"


    ...


    ...


    --


    Time returns to the present,


    Upon hearing the word ��Youlan�� from Yuan��er, Yumo couldn��t help but recall some events from the past. With the memories of bygone days surging to the forefront of her mind, the black-haired girl��s emotions began to waver slightly out of control:


    "Yuan��er, where did you see her? What exactly happened? Did she do anything to you?! ..."


    Yumo suddenly grabbed Yuan��er��s shoulders, asking anxiously.


    "Mama??"


    Yumo��s sudden change in attitude naturally startled little Yuan��er, leaving the pink-haired girl slightly stunned and at a loss, as she stared blankly at her mother. Seeing Yuan��er��s somewhat uneasy expression, Yumo quickly realized her daughter��s thoughts.


    After shaking her head, she regained her composure,


    Her once gentle and loving expression returned,


    Patting the little girl��s head, Yumo patiently asked:


    "Yuan��er, you said you saw her... um, saw your ��Sister Youlan��. What exactly happened?"


    "Um, well..."


    As she spoke,


    Yuan��er looked down, hesitating, her heterochromatic eyes filled with indecision,


    After all,


    Previously, Sister Liyu had instructed her not to mention Sister Youlan in front of her mother...


    But she accidentally...


    Let it slip...


    Seeing Yuan��er��s hesitation, Yumo inquired puzzledly:


    "What��s wrong, Yuan��er? Can��t you tell Mama?"


    "No... no... it��s not that I can��t."


    "Then, can you tell me?"


    "Wha..."


    Faced with Yumo��s inquiry, little Yuan��er, after struggling for a moment, ultimately chose not to conceal the truth. She honestly recounted everything she had seen and heard after leaving Wind City, including her time with the honey-haired big sister, and told everything to her Mother,


    Although her Sister, Liyu, had instructed her not to do, since she��d already let it slip, Yuan��er didn��t want to leave her mother with the impression of an dishonest child. After all, in the little one��s eyes, telling her Mama about her big Sister wasn��t a big deal, right?


    ��Mama now seemed quite anxious, too.��


    "Sister Youlan, huh? Her words..."


    ...


    ...(Yuan��er animatedly telling the story)


    ...


    Due to the little one��s limited ability to express herself, what she described left Yumo only half-understanding.


    But,


    As Yuan��er��s words continuously entered her ears, Yumo��s eyes gradually narrowed, and her expression became very complex. Clearly, Yumo had realized that Liyu��s previous statement that Yuan��er had been looked after by the Ghost Star Flame Group during that time was pure nonsense...


    However, at this moment, Yumo had no time to ponder why Liyu had deceived her. Instead, she focused all her attention on her little daughter��s actions and expressions.


    Listening to Yuan��er��s account of events, Yumo was only able to understand half of it. Yet, from Yuan��er��s enthusiasm and her expressive body language, She could easily guess that the little one harbored deep affection and trust for her ��Sister Youlan��.


    After realizing this, Yumo��s expression became even more serious.


    Her seriousness was accompanied by an unexplainable frustration and anger.


    Although, from Yuan��er��s description, it could be roughly guessed that during that time, Youlan had taken meticulous care of Yuan��er��protecting the famished girl, teaching her basic control over the power of shadows��Yumo��s stern expression did not waver in the slightest.


    Finally, after Yuan��er excitedly recounted the entire story, Yumo took a deep breath.


    "Um? Mama?"


    "Yuan��er."


    "What��s wrong, Mama?"


    "Yuan��er, do you really like ��Sister Youlan�� that much?"


    "Yes, yes!!"


    Without hesitation, Yuan��er nodded energetically.


    "Yes! Sister Youlan is wonderful! She gave me tasty food, taught me to control my strength, and even told me lovely bedtime stories! I love her so much!"


    "Sigh..."


    "What��s wrong, Mama? Why are you sighing?"


    "Yuan��er."


    "Yes?"


    "Although it may seem cruel, Mama must tell you something now. That is... your Sister Youlan is not as good as you imagine..."


    "Eh??"


    The little girl blinked in confusion, looking at her mother with a perplexed expression, "Mama, what do you mean by that?"


    Faced with this question, Yumo took a deep breath, looked seriously into Yuan��er��s puzzled eyes, and warned her in a stern tone:


    " Sometimes, people aren��t what they seem. Your ��Sister Youlan�� is a madwoman. She is not sincerely good to you! She took care of you like that only to deceive you and win your favor! Then she might use you! Yuan��er... you must understand, she is insane, a very dangerous person! You must never trust her easily... you might consider her as a sister, but she might not see you as her little sister! Who knows when she will reveal her true nature and harm you!"


    "Mama? Mama?"


    "Anyway, listen to Mama, don��t think about ��Sister Youlan�� anymore. That person... is not your sister... if you encounter her, stay away from her, and never believe her words, understood?!"


    "But... but..."


    "There are no ��buts.�� Listen to Mom, understood?!"


    Facing her confused little daughter, Yumo unusually raised her voice with a firm tone,


    However,


    The young girl��s voice


    Carried a hint of bitterness...


    "Though you may not understand why you have to do this... no matter what... You must know, Mama is doing this... for your own good."

 Chapter 410 - 411: Little Angel [7/14]

    Youlan,


    The very first existence to become a Demon King.


    When Yumo became the consciousness of the Demon Temple, Youlan was the first intelligent life form Yumo encountered, Yumo��s feelings for Youlan, who had been there for her from the start, were mixed with great appreciation and a fearful respect for this ancient abyssal demon.


    While valuing Youlan greatly, Yumo also felt fear and apprehension towards this ancient Demon King.


    But no matter what,


    Despite her respect for Youlan, Yumo couldn��t ignore her past actions that nearly led to the death of her other children. This made Yumo determined to keep her children, especially Yuan��er, away from this dangerous figure. She feared the recurrence of a past tragedy where Youlan had betrayed her trust.


    Therefore,


    Upon learning that Yuan��er had spent a considerable amount of time with Youlan and even seemed fond of her as a big sister, Yumo couldn��t help but lose control of her emotions. After all, in Yumo��s eyes, Youlan must have approached Yuan��er with malicious intent, deceiving her little daughter��s feelings...


    So,


    When she saw Yuan��er wanting to defend Youlan, Yumo raised her voice somewhat agitatedly.


    The unexpected intensity of Yumo��s reaction startled Yuan��er. A sudden yell from her mother caused her to tremble, and her mismatched eyes welled with tears. She lowered her head, feeling both scared and hurt.


    *Sob*


    Seeing this, Yumo suddenly realized her own outburst, feeling incredibly guilty for losing her composure twice. Although she was so agitated for Yuan��er��s safety, she didn��t want to scare her beloved cute daughter...


    Taking deep breaths to regain her composure, Yumo forced a smile filled with remorse:


    "I��m sorry, I didn��t mean to yell at you... I��m sorry..."


    Yumo carefully lifted her hand, gently embracing her little daughter and patting her back softly.


    And under Yumo��s gentle comfort, Yuan��er��s unease gradually faded, and her eyes returned to their usual calm.


    "Don��t cry, okay?"


    "Mm-hm..."


    Yuan��er obediently nodded.


    Feeling her daughter��s body fully calm down, Yumo sighed with relief.


    "Yuan��er, promise Mama, okay? Don��t believe Youlan. She will harm you... If you see her again, stay far away, or come straight to Mama, okay?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Emm..."


    "Honey, can you do that for me!?"


    "..."


    Faced with her mother��s earnest request, Yuan��er hesitated briefly. But she finally chose to agree, nodding and saying dazedly,


    "I... I understand, Mama."


    "Mm, such a good girl."


    After receiving Yuan��er��s affirmative reply, Yumo let out a relieved smile and hugged the pink-haired girl even tighter. Yuan��er responded by burying her little face in Yumo��s chest.


    For a moment, the carriage was silent, save for the noise of its wheels on the road. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    In this still atmosphere, Yumo continued to comfort her child in her arms, all the while casting thoughtful glances out the window, lost in thought.


    News of Youlan��s contact with her little daughter had undoubtedly stirred unease within her.


    Yet, at the same time, this news filled her with a multitude of emotions. Along with her anxiety, a wave of relief welled up within her, as if a heavy stone that had weighed on her heart for so long had finally settled.


    This was the first news she had heard of Youlan in centuries.


    After learning of Higanbana��s killing of the Saintess of Asumos Church, Yumo had heard nothing more of Youlan. She had seemingly vanished, disappearing like a stone sunk into the ocean. This absence led Yumo to wonder:


    ��Where had she gone? What was she doing now? Surely that madwoman wasn��t living a quiet life? Had she perhaps been seriously injured in battle with the Saintess and the church, or even killed? Or had someone else defeated her? She was her strongest child, but was she overreaching by herself?��


    After receiving the news from Yuan��er about Youlan, Yumo felt profoundly conflicted, torn between unease and relief.


    "She... is still alive," Yumo whispered to herself.


    But now that she knew this, how should she deal with the situation?


    "Sigh..."


    The dark-haired girl slowly closed her eyes, sinking deeper into her thoughts.


    However, she wasn��t the only one lost in her world. Little Yuan��er in her arms was also thinking, pouting her little mouth. After burying her head into her mother��s bosom and taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, she began to recall her mother��s words.


    Though Yuan��er had agreed to Yumo��s request, deep down, she didn��t accept her mother��s characterization of Youlan.


    "That person is a madwoman!" her mother had said.


    ��Sister Youlan, a madwoman?��


    The girl blinked in confusion.


    Memories of her time living with Youlan played in her mind like a film. She remembered the kind big sister who had always taken care of her, taught her patiently, and protected her from monsters. Yuan��er couldn��t connect this image with the word "madwoman."


    Youlan might have been reticent, giving off a cold impression, but apart from that, everything seemed fine to Yuan��er.


    ��How could she be a madwoman?��


    ��Mommy... don��t you like Sister Youlan? Is that why you said that?�� Yuan��er wondered to herself, her little heart filled with concern.


    Distress and confusion filled Yuan��er��s unique eyes as the thought settled in her mind. She loved both her mother and Sister, and wanted them to be friends.


    ��From what Sister Youlan had said about Mommy, I could tell that Sister Youlan liked her. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have shown so much emotion when talking about her.��


    Yuan��er still vividly remembered the sparkle in Youlan��s eyes when she mentioned her mother. But, alas, Mommy didn��t seem to like Sister Youlan and even seemed fearful of her.


    Why didn��t Mommy like Youlan, who was so kind? Why would she call her crazy?


    Hmm...


    ��Could there be a misunderstanding between Mommy and Sister Youlan??��


    This thought suddenly popped into Yuan��er��s mind. She then lifted her little head, blinked, and looked thoughtfully at Yumo, who was lost in her thoughts.


    ��Yes! There must be some misunderstanding! It has to be! Just like the stories Grandpa and Grandma told me! Sister Youlan is so kind; Mommy couldn��t possibly dislike her! There must be a misunderstanding! Yes, it has to be that way.��


    ��If there was a misunderstanding,��


    ��It needed to be cleared up!��


    ��I would help clear up the misunderstanding! I want to see Mommy and Sister Youlan get along!��


    With a resolute decision, the little girl suddenly clenched her small fists, her mismatched eyes filled with a burning determination. However, this fiery determination was abruptly extinguished by a sudden realization...


    Because,


    As she began to plan in her mind how to clear up the misunderstanding, little Yuan��er belatedly realized a serious problem.


    That was,


    She didn��t understand what the misunderstanding between her Mommy and Sister was...


    How could she help clear it up if she didn��t understand what it was?


    "��"


    Feeling down, Yuan��er��s head dropped.


    "No, I can��t give up!"


    Thinking of something, Yuan��er quickly shook her head, encouraging herself internally.


    Since she didn��t know what the misunderstanding was, she would find a way to ask about it!


    ��Hadn��t Sister Liyu and Sister Kalina said so? Mommy might be tough with her words, but she has a soft heart. Perhaps if I acted extra cute, I might be able to find out��


    With a hopeful look at her mother��s face, Yuan��er began to form her ��Act Cute Plan.��


    At that moment, the little girl��s mind was busy with her new strategy...

 Chapter 411 - 412: Pierre and Aya [8/14]

    Holy LomarI��s Capital - Wisteria


    In a certain estate in the western part of the capital,


    At this moment,


    After receiving instructions from the estate��s owner, the vast martial arts training hall in the central area of the estate has become empty, except for two graceful figures clashing swords.


    Accompanied by one crisp clash of swords after another, an intense swordsmanship duel is underway in the training hall. However, strictly speaking, the term ��duel�� might not adequately describe the situation between the two.


    A one-sided domination might be a more fitting description of the battle.


    There stood a girl with long green hair, wearing an eyepatch on one side, swinging her sharp sword with all her might, launching relentless attacks against the purple-haired girl opposite her. This girl with the eyepatch is the owner of the estate, and also a candidate for the imperial honor of Holy Lomari, known as Aya.


    "AAAAAAHH!!"


    With the girl��s scream, and the rapid spreading of green sword energy, Aya persistently waved her weapon, attacking the purple-haired ��girl�� from multiple directions.


    Unfortunately,


    Although Aya��s attacks seemed impeccable, they appeared like child��s play in the eyes of the purple-haired ��girl��.


    "Tsk��"


    With a cold snort,


    The purple-haired girl saw through Aya��s attack intention, easily dodging Aya��s sword technique with a sidestep. Then, with a casual swing of her wooden sword, the purple-haired ��girl�� knocked Aya��s precious sword away.


    Simultaneously, the purple-haired girl extended her foot and kicked Aya��s ankle.


    In an instant,


    This imperial candidate lost her balance and stumbled to the ground, looking quite disheveled.


    When Aya turned around, intending to fight again, the wooden sword of the purple-haired girl was already at her throat. Obviously, if it had been a real fight, Aya would have been dead by now.


    The duel was clear from the start; victory and defeat were clear.


    Realizing this, Aya wasn��t angry but resignedly relaxed her body, sitting powerlessly on the sandy ground,


    "Sigh, I lost again."


    Facing Aya��s concession, the purple-haired main in disguise, Pierre, showed no joy of victory. After tossing his wooden sword aside, he disdainfully rolled his eyes and spoke in a slightly neutral tone:


    "Tsk�� With your level, thinking of winning against me? Stop daydreaming�� Your intention was revealed by your eyes long ago! Moreover, after training for so long, your stance is still so unstable that you fell with just a slight nudge. You��re really weak."


    "I��m not weak! When I was at Luminous Academy, my swordsmanship was among the top."


    Aya raised her eyebrows, seemingly unconvinced,


    "I think�� it��s you Pierre, who can��t stand to lose, and deliberately used more strength~"


    "Tsk!"


    Hearing this, the purple-haired man, also known as the demon sword Pierre, immediately gave his ��master�� a roll of the eyes: "I said I would use level 5 strength, and that��s what I did, I would not stoop to bully others! Let alone use more than level 5 strength, I didn��t even fully use the 5th level power! It��s clearly you who are too weak, okay!"


    Pierre pouted, speaking somewhat excitedly,


    "Alright, alright~"


    Seeing this, Aya stopped joking with Pierre and waved her hand playfully.


    Although Aya found it quite amusing to joke around with the purple-haired man in front of her, she also knew that annoying him would bring no benefits.


    "I was just kidding, you take things so seriously, Pierre."


    "Hmph!"


    "Okay, okay. Thanks for teaching me, Sir Pierre. I really appreciate you practicing swordsmanship with me every day."


    "Heh, good to know you��re grateful."


    Pierre had none of the demeanor of a maid, his arms folded across his flat chest, speaking arrogantly:


    "Now that you know, get better quickly. Master your sword techniques. Stop bothering me for practice sessions all the time. I hate working the morning shift!"


    "Sure, sure, thanks, Pierre. But... it looks like... You don��t just hate the morning shift, right? You seem to hate anything related to work."


    "Tch!"


    Ignoring Aya, Pierre started to remove his unnecessary armor. Clearly, after finishing his practice with his mistress, he couldn��t wait to slack off.


    As the light armor was taken off piece by piece, the man��s skin that had been hidden beneath was suddenly exposed to the sunlight.


    Looking at the hideous scars on the man��s fair arms and back, Aya squinted her eyes,


    "Speaking of which, Pierre."


    "What is it?"


    "I��ve been curious for a while now, what��s the story behind those scars?"


    "Scars?"


    Hearing this, the purple-haired man frowned and looked down at his own arms and back,


    "You mean these scars?"


    "Yes. I��m a bit curious. You��re so strong; where did these scars come from?"


    Aya slowly stood up, asking curiously.


    She had been curious about Pierre��s scars for a long time.


    Aya had some idea of just how strong Pierre was. If Pierre wanted to, he could easily destroy Holy Lomari, one of the four great empires.


    So why would such a strong person have such gruesome scars?


    Seeing these scars again today, Aya couldn��t help but ask.


    However,


    The answer from the purple-haired man made Aya frown immediately.


    "As for the scars, I really don��t know."


    "What? You don��t know?"


    "Yeah."


    Pierre answered quite honestly.


    "Such severe scars, and you don��t know how you got them?"


    "I really don��t know! It happened when I was a kid... When I woke up, I just had them. Someone told me... uh... my Mom told me... that they were inflicted by my older sister. How she did it... I don��t know."


    "You... your older sister did this?"


    Hearing this, Aya showed a strange expression, even sounding incredulous,


    "You have an older sister?"


    "What, you didn��t know? I don��t just have a big sister; I have a bunch of younger sisters too!" Pierre said, sounding a bit smug.


    "So why did your sister do this to you? Are you guys not close?"


    "..."


    Pierre paused for a moment, considering the question. After a while, he slowly shook her head. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As far as I can tell, we��re on good terms. She��s cold, sure, but she usually takes care of me. they told me she��s the one who wounded me, but I just can��t believe she would do that. Unfortunately, I don��t have any memory of that time, so... Wait a second!!!!"


    Pierre seemed to realize something and turned toward Aya, annoyed.


    "Wait, didn��t I say not to ask about my family?"


    "Hm, does this count as prying?"


    "Yes! Ask again, and you��re done for!"


    "Okay, got it."


    "And whatever you heard just now, don��t you dare tell anyone! Got it?"


    Pierre theatrically raised his hand, pointing at Aya��s forehead, leaving Aya speechless.


    ��You��re the one who spilled the beans.��


    Aya thought to herself but didn��t press the issue further. After a polite nod, she replied, "Fine, I won��t say anything. You know I��m good at keeping secrets."


    "Hmph, you better be."


    Pierre placed his hands on his hips, his expression returning to its usual indifference. he then turned to leave the training ground, ready to enjoy a well-deserved break.


    But as he took his first step, Aya��s voice came from behind.


    "Oh, Pipi, can I ask you for a favor?"


    ��What now?��


    Pierre turned back, annoyed.


    "What is it?"


    "Actually, the elders noticed my good performance recently and assigned me a new task."


    "Huh? Another task?"


    "It��s to act as a government official or a diplomat and visit the Red Leaf Empire to discuss some collaborations. Also, Elder Baiyin wants me to finish my studies at the Royal Academy and try to get the Heart of the Sacred Dragon while I��m at it. So... Pipi~~..."


    Aya said with a sweet smile,


    "Could you come with me to Red Leaf Empire?"


    "What?!!!?"


    ------------------


    :3 hehe poor Pierre ~

 Chapter 412 - 413: A Handy Demon [9/14]

    "Pipi, please, will you go with me to the Red Leaf Empire?"


    Aya clasped her hands together, looking at the purple-haired man in front of her with hopeful eyes.


    Faced with this request from her ��master,�� Pipi first frowned. After a brief pause, his expression turned to one of shock and complete annoyance. Without missing a beat, the maid pointed his index finger firmly at Aya��s forehead.


    "You! Do you think I��m going to work overtime again? No chance!"


    "Pipi~, it��s a special situation this time. It��s not me who wants to go; it��s an order from the elders. I have no choice."


    "I don��t care!"


    Unwilling to hear Aya ramble on, the purple-haired man crossed his arms defiantly and looked away.


    "I��ve been working so hard for so long! Finally, I��ve got a vacation. I plan to enjoy life to the fullest. No overtime! Dream on!"


    "Umm... so, Pipi, how about going with me this time, and I��ll give you extra days off later?"


    "Huh? Extra days off?"


    Upon hearing this, Pipi��s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. Clearly, the term triggered some bad memories in him. A flash of ��menace�� appeared in her dark purple eyes.


    "You��ve got to be kidding me with these extra days off stuff! You said the same thing last time, and the time before that! Every time, it��s the same promise but you never follow through! I don��t trust you anymore. I��m taking my vacation now!"


    Pierre yelled furiously, a terrifying aura emanating from him and spreading rapidly, enveloping the entire training ground.


    Normally, anyone facing this aura would have passed out. However, Aya, despite only being a mid-stage fifth level, managed to withstand Pierre��s aura due to her incredibly strong willpower, honed through years of hardship.


    Afterward, the green-haired girl tilted her head, her voice filled with guilt and pleading:


    "I��m really sorry, Pipi. I��ve been extremely busy lately, and that��s why I couldn��t give you your days off... I promise, you can have them after we return. Is that okay?"


    "No!"


    Faced with Aya��s request, Pierre once again decisively rejected it.


    "You say that every time! Don��t think I��ll help you this time!"


    "Hahhh... okay..."


    Hearing this, Aya seemed to have given up persuading further and dropped her head in disappointment.


    "So be it. I��ll go by myself then..."


    "Hmph, glad you get it."


    Seeing that he had won, Pierre placed his hands on his hips triumphantly.


    Despite his seemingly cute gesture, Pierre��s annoyance level seemed to skyrocket, almost as if he were mocking Aya.


    "Then, go by yourself. I��m off for my vacation..."


    As he spoke, Pierre turned around, preparing to leave.


    However, just as the purple-haired man was about to leave, Aya��s slightly sorrowful words drifted into Pipi��s ears.


    "Pipi, if I don��t make it back alive, the treasury password is 768789. Go and collect your payment."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Pipi stopped in his tracks, looking back at the green-haired woman with a puzzled expression.


    "What do you mean by that? Why bring this up all of a sudden?"


    "Just in case."


    "In case of what?"


    "Smart Pipi should know. I��ve just become an imperial executive, and my background is weak. There are many people within the empire who would like to replace me. This mission to Red Leaf Empire offers them a perfect opportunity. Also, if I do get the Heart of the Sacred Dragon, many people will try to steal it from me. They might even kill me for it."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "So, if something happens to me, I wouldn��t want to shortchange you, Pipi. You��ve helped me for so long. Keep some of the money and treasures for Vika and the others; take the rest. That��s all I can offer you."


    "..."


    Saying this, Aya smiled and nonchalantly waved her hand.


    "Don��t worry, Pipi. The Adventurer��s Association has assigned me ten powerful fifth-level personal guards. They might lack experience, but they look reliable. There are also several mercenary groups provided by various families. Even though those soldiers look ominous and might turn against me, they are probably good people. So, all in all, there shouldn��t be any problem with this journey. Pipi, go enjoy your vacation."


    With that, Aya slowly got up, picked up the scattered clothes beside him, and walked towards the training ground��s gate, leaving the purple-haired man standing alone, lost in thought. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    After hearing Aya��s words, Pipi was lost in an eerie silence.


    He, who was just getting excited about enjoying his free time, but now he felt a wave of anxiety sweep over him.


    ��What if... what if she actually dies? Wouldn��t all my previous efforts be in vain?��


    ��What��s the use of the currency in the treasury? That��s not my goal at all!��


    ��My goal is to control a large empire!��


    ��To make my sisters look up to the great me, to make Mom proud!��


    ��Not to collect some worthless money!��


    "Damn it!"


    Thinking of the possibility of losing everything he worked for, Pipi couldn��t help but curse inwardly.


    He wanted to enjoy His vacation, but given Aya��s situation, he couldn��t really relax...


    ��Damn it! Why is she so weak?��


    After wrestling with his emotions and weighing the pros and cons, Pipi finally chose to abandon his original vacation plans.


    "Never mind. I��ll just take my vacation after I make sure she gets back safely,"


    Thinking this, Pipi disdainfully turned his head to look at the green silhouette��Aya, his current contract partner.


    "Hey!"


    The purple-haired man spoke coldly,


    "Is Red Leaf Empire fun?"


    "Hm?"


    Hearing the words from behind her, Aya looked back, somewhat puzzled. "Well, it��s the top empire on the continent, so it should be interesting. But why ask all of a sudden, Pipi?"


    "No reason. I just thought, since my vacation is so long, why not spend some time traveling to the Red Leaf Empire? Staying in Holy Lomari all the time isn��t that fun."


    "Heeh~~!"


    Upon hearing this, Aya blinked in disbelief. Then, her pretty face lit up with excitement.


    Aya turned around excitedly, rushing to Pipi:


    "Pipi! Are you willing to go to Red Leaf Empire with me? So, you are worried about me after all!"


    "Huh?"


    Due to Aya��s sudden closeness, Pipi��s face flushed slightly. But after a moment of hesitation, the purple-haired man snorted and turned his head away dismissively.


    "Hmph. Who says I��m worried about you? Don��t flatter yourself. I��m just thinking of changing my vacation spot, and it happens to be on your way."


    Saying this, Pipi ignored Aya, pouted his lips, and resolutely turned away, vanishing from the training ground in a flash of dark purple light.


    ...


    When the purple-haired man had disappeared without a trace, Aya slowly lowered her clasped hands, thoughtfully surveying the dust-filled training ground.


    After a moment, the corner of Aya��s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a smile that was both helpless and full of indulgence.


    She thought to herself, "Such an easy-to-handle demon, huh~"

 Chapter 413 - 414: Pipi’s Dilemma [10/14]

    Kalina��s illustration is now in chapter 01, or �� []


    And a test illustration for yuan��er has been relased too,


    ...........


    ��Man��


    ��Where did my vacation go... again?��


    Even though he promised Aya to go with her to Red Leaf Empire, after leaving the training grounds and returning to his luxurious �� bedroom ��, Pierre immediately showed a listless expression, lying lethargically on the bed.


    As for the armor he brought back, along with the freshly cleaned jacket, underwear, and stockings, he casually threw them aside. They joined the myriad of clothes and books on the floor, making up the unique chaos of this �� bedroom��.


    If the little maids who admired the purple-haired ��girl�� outside saw this, Pipi��s refined image in their hearts would probably vanish in an instant...


    Well,


    Pierre didn��t really care about that.


    His disguise was only to get close to this imperial candidate legitimately.


    Leaning against the head of the bed and crossing his legs, he sighed a little helplessly.


    "Ah... looks like I can��t go back again..."


    He said in a melancholy tone.


    Pierre missed his hometown and the cold winter forest. He missed his gentle and loving mother, as well as his cute sisters. Unfortunately, because he had to protect Aya, he hadn��t found a chance to go back for a while now.


    A while ago, through the secret message from Kalina, Pipi had learned about the recent events in the winter forest and the Snow Night Empire. The death of Xue Tianao, the ��Son of Destiny��, made him cheer. The transformation of his mother and the birth of his new sister Yuan��er filled him with intense anticipation. He couldn��t wait to go back and see his mother��s new form and introduce Yuan��er to her strong, handsome, and reliable big brother.


    And of course, he also wanted to play with his other sisters, whom he hadn��t seen for a long time.


    He wondered what they��d look like now.


    Hmm,


    ��Although Kalina kept warned me in her message not to come back for now�� Why did she said? That my butt would be at risk?��


    ��Meh, maybe she was joking��


    ��I��ve been on my best behavior lately, so why would Mom want to punish me? She��d more likely hug me the moment she sees her long-lost son. She certainly wouldn��t whack me with feather duster��


    It��s probably just Kalina trying to keep all of mom��s affection for herself, fooling me with these lame excuses so that I wouldn��t dare to return home.


    "Little girl, you think you can fool your brother? I won��t believe you anymore, hmph~"


    But,


    ��Still, is it really an excuse? I have no way to confirm. For now, I can��t go back to Winter Forest. As regrettable as it is, deep down, I also feel a sense of relief.��


    The reason he felt this way wasn��t because he feared a feather duster spanking; it was about maintaining his dignity. As an older brother,


    �� I��ve always tried my best to project an image of strength and reliability for both my mother and my sisters. To demonstrate my dependability, I can��t help but compare my achievements and abilities with those of my sisters and the other children my mother has adopted.��


    When it comes to power, I��m unquestionably strong. But in terms of achievements... well, it seems like I��m falling a bit short. For example, in the Ancita continent, my sister Kalina has created a fearsome mercenary group called the Ghost Star Flame Team. Shuoyue has secretly established a massive business conglomerate, and Xiao and the other adopted kids have turned the Black Rose family into a dominant force in the South.


    As for me? It seems like I��ve only managed to cause some disruption��nothing more. To preserve my image in my mother and sisters�� eyes, I plan to first achieve something significant, establish a strong force, and then go back home!


    "It��s not a bad thing that I haven��t gone back yet," he mumbled to himself while staring at the ceiling light.


    ��After I��ve successfully elevated Aya to the position of the Holy LomarI��s Emperor and brought the entire Holy Lomari under my control, I can return to my hometown in glory. By then, my mother and sisters will surely look at me with respect!��


    ��As for now, I��ve been working overtime for so long anyway, so I might as well accompany Aya on a trip to the Red Leaf Empire. I��ve pushed her to her current position; I can��t just let all that effort go to waste��


    With these thoughts, he felt a renewed sense of determination replace the disappointment of losing his vacation time. My dark purple eyes lit up with fighting spirit. "Hmm, speaking of which, she wants to obtain the Heart of the Sacred Dragon? If Aya brings that back to the Holy Lomari, it would be a great achievement. Who knows, it might even secure her position as the newt Emperor!"


    "In that case, why don��t I just help her steal the Heart of the Sacred Dragon?"


    With a cheeky grin, he suddenly sat up from the bed, a rather mischievous smile appearing on his face. A ��grand�� plan began to brew inside Pierre��s head. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    Meanwhile, in the eastern part of Winter Forest, after Kalina left for some sort of devilish training, dragging along the whining Liyu and Shuoyue, the vast magical barrier was left with just a few members of the Black Rose family, including Xiao, and a certain wolf girl planning to go home with them.


    To be honest, everyone in the Black Rose family, including Qiu Mingtong, couldn��t help but feel anxious after Kalina left. That��s because, in the absence of both Yumo and Karina, they wouldn��t know what to do if Limo started making a fuss and didn��t want to leave with them.


    In the past, the Black Rose family was used to persuading others with reason, whether it was the disobedient Sadik royal family, Elven friends, or Dragonkin. They would use both logic and physical means to resolve the issue at hand. But now, they can��t use this approach on Limo.


    Firstly, speaking logically with Limo is a complete waste of time. And using physical means is also inappropriate; after all, Limo is Lady Yumo��s daughter. They wouldn��t dare lay a hand on her, even if Xiao had the power to subdue the young wolf girl.


    ,


    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 414 - 415: Pipi’s Dilemma (2/2) [11/16]

    Kalina��s illustration has been added to Chapter 01, or �� [].


    A test illustration for Yuan��er is also now available. I plan to make minor adjustments when her second illustration is released. Additionally, I��ll create another version to showcase her different eye colors. But for now, this will do the job. :3


    ------------------------------------------------


    Firstly, trying to reason with Limo would be a waste of time. Physical force was also inappropriate; after all, Limo was Lady Yumo��s daughter. They wouldn��t dare to lay a hand on her, even if they had the power to restrain the silly wolf.


    So, what could they do? Qiu Mingtong and the others were at a loss.


    However, it seemed they had overthought the situation.


    At that moment, they watched as the young white wolf happily wagged her tail and gnawed on a chicken leg while sitting on Xiao��s lap. Who would��ve thought that Lady Limo, who had been sulking and making a fuss just a moment ago, could so quickly brush off her sadness and start eating a chicken leg?


    In some respects, Qiu Mingtong now fully understood why the Duke often described Lady Limo as carefree and nonchalant.


    And why Lady Yumo was so concerned about her daughter��s future. With such a personality, anyone with ill intentions might be able to lure her away with just a chicken leg.


    ��Could she really be trained into a proper lady? The road ahead seemed long and challenging


    After sighing inwardly a few times, Qiu Mingtong put her giant hammer back into her space ring and respectfully approached the carriage.


    "Your Grace, shall we depart now?"


    "Sure," said Xiao, visibly exhausted.


    "While Lady Limo is temporarily content, let��s set off."


    With a complicated look, Xiao glanced down at the little white wolf happily gnawing on a chicken leg in his lap. Once the chicken leg was gone, or the wolf was full, she would undoubtedly throw a fit to go back to Winter Forest or find Lady Yumo.


    ��That would be troublesome��


    So, they had to get to the predetermined teleportation point and quickly return to Sadik Empire before Limo started to create a ruckus. Once there, they would have ways to manage the situation.


    "Let��s move quickly. Who knows how long this food will keep our gluttonous friend occupied"


    "Understood your grace" Qiu Mingtong agreed.


    In response to Xiao��s comments, Qiu Mingtong just nodded vaguely.


    "But, Your Grace, to return to the Sadik Empire like this... Even if we have teleportation points created by spatial magic stones, we need to pass through four of them to reach our destination quickly. I assume Lady Limo, who is quite the eater, would be full after passing through two points," Qiu Mingtong expressed her concerns, looking at the little wolf pup happily enjoying her food.


    "That��s a fair point," Xiao acknowledged.


    "Then, what if things do get out of hand?"


    "Well, to be on the safe side, let��s inform Xizhi to set up the third teleportation point in the Elf Forest. If Limo causes a scene, we can use the forest as cover to avoid detection by external forces, especially those from the Church or Holy Tower. We might have to bother those pointy-eared ones, though."


    "I understand, Your Grace. But how should we explain Lady Limo��s situation to the elves?"


    "Contact Prince Odom, he��ll know what to do."


    "Very well, Your Grace."


    "In that case, let��s get going without further delay."


    "Um... One more thing, Your Grace."


    "What is it now?"


    "I��ve got another question," said Qiu Mingtong, a look of concern filling her eyes. "How will we handle Lady Limo if we bring her back like this? Miss Wanya sent a message saying that the children Lady Yumo rescued and the orphans from Snow Night Empire have been moved to Sabelius. If Lady Limo arrives there, won��t she have a feast?"


    Xiao was uncharacteristically at a loss for words.


    "This..."


    "Your Grace."


    "Hmm?"


    "Seriously, please think more carefully about the feasibility of tasks when faced with Lady Yumo��s requests in the future. I know it��s hard to say no to Milady, but acting without thinking can lead to complications. You are a duke and must always remain rational. You can��t just agree to everything because Lady Yumo says ��please�� "


    Visualizing the chaos that would ensue in their territory, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but complain.


    However, her complaints made Xiao��s eyebrows twitch.


    "Look here, Little Tong."


    "What is it, Your Grace?"


    "I think you��re not in a position to criticize me. When Lady Yumo initially made this request, you were the one eagerly nodding and agreeing, weren��t you?"


    "Let��s not get bogged down in the details, Your Grace."


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    .....


    -Sadik Empire,


    On the outskirts of the western city of Sabelius,


    Under the escort of hundreds of members of the Autumn Fall Corps and more than ten Black Rose Knights, a caravan of dozens of carriages majestically crossed mountains and rivers to reach the outskirts of Black Rose estate.


    Soon after, the carriage doors began to open one by one,


    "We��ve reached our destination, come on out, kids."


    One of the Black Rose Knights gracefully removed his hood, revealing a handsome and amiable face beneath it. Hearing his words, the children inside the carriages hesitated for a moment before slowly disembarking, their hearts were mixed with nervousness and excitement.


    "Wow! Is this... is this the territory of Black Rose family?"


    Many of the children who had just woken up, S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let out exclamations of wonder upon stepping out and seeing the world outside.


    Compared to Snow Night Empire, where it��s freezing and snow never stops, Sadik Empire, located in the southern part of the continent, boasts a more enviable living environment. The scenery that met the children��s eyes could be described as heavenly,


    Bright golden sunlight illuminated the distant, verdant grasslands. Dew on the grass shimmered brilliantly, looking like sparkling jewels;


    Nearby, a clear, babbling brook flowed gently under the sunlight, so transparent you could see the bottom. Occasionally, joyful fish leaped from the water to welcome the children��s arrival;


    The trees in the adjacent grove were lush and thriving, emitting a soothing freshness. The sunlight, like fine golden sand, filtered through layers of leaves and fell upon the earth below, where a variety of countless wildflowers bloomed, emitting seductive fragrances from time to time;


    Birds in the woods were joyfully flying and chirping, their melody echoing in the wind along with the sounds of the flowing water.


    Here, the waters and skies became extraordinarily clear and pure, not a speck of dust in sight. One couldn��t help but feel refreshed and delighted by this vibrant and captivating scenery.


    Many children from the north,


    Who had never seen such a lively scene, immediately let out exclamations of astonishment.

 Chapter 415 - 416: The Children Who Came to Sabelius [12/16]

    Kalina��s illustration has been added to Chapter 01, or �� [].


    A test illustration for Yuan��er is also now available. I plan to make minor adjustments when her second illustration is released. Additionally, I��ll create another version to showcase her different eye colors. But for now, this will do the job. :3


    ------------------------------------------------


    Among them,were the siblings Ed and Aisya, who were ��coincidentally�� saved by Yumo, narrowly escaping being turned into ��Soul Gems�� by Xue Tianao��s minions.


    "It is really beautiful here. Are we going to live here from now on, brother?"


    The young girl with white hair and brown eyes couldn��t help but tug at her brother��s sleeve. Roused from his amazement, Ed found his attention drawn not so much by the surrounding beauty, but rather by the sumptuous mansion within the Duke��s estate not far away.


    A mansion of this scale...


    Its grandiosity could even rival that of Snow Night Empire��s palace.


    Even more astonishing, the mansion had features that not even the palaces typically had: Soul Vines used as decorative columns, Dragon Soul Gems embedded at the tops of sculptures, and a vast array of Spirit Flowers planted in the garden. Although he was still a child, Ed was the heir to an old noble family and had a good amount of knowledge. He had some understanding of these precious decorations.


    "These are invaluable, rare luxuries��possibly from the Dragon or Elves, There��s so much of it here! How wealthy is the Black Rose family is? Where did they get all these things?" Ed couldn��t help but question inwardly.


    However, he knew he couldn��t get answers to these questions now. Even when he tried asking the Black Rose Knights nearby, they merely smiled without giving anything away. Reluctantly, Ed decided to set aside his curiosity for the time being.


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he put on a bright and energetic smile. He then picked up his sister Aisya, and together they admired the beautiful and luxurious scenery.


    "Yes, Aisya, we��ll be living here from now on," Ed said, his voice tinged with emotion.


    Not too long ago, they were imprisoned and on the verge of being turned into ��Soul Gems�� They couldn��t have imagined their lives would take such a drastic turn in just a few weeks. Not only were they rescued from that hellish ordeal, but they were also about to start a new life.


    All of this was thanks to that black-haired young girl. Remembering her beautiful appearance and heartwarming smile, Ed felt overwhelmed with gratitude. Now, he was wondering how he could ever repay this benefactor.


    "Will we... have the chance to see Lady Yumo again?" The boy holding his sister looked curiously at a handsome Black Rose Knight standing nearby.


    Faced with the child��s question and seeing the admiration and gratitude in Ed��s eyes, the knight gave a kind and encouraging smile, "Yes, if you study and train hard, you will see Lady Yumo again."


    "Alright!"


    The kids were filled with anticipation and gratitude, looking forward to their new life.


    Not far away, in a pavilion on a small hill, a woman with deep blue short hair, dressed in high-end maid attire, looked toward the main gate for a long time. She finally put down the magical tool in her hand, a satisfied smile gradually appearing on her face.


    Seeing this, another maid beside her respectfully served a cup of tea and asked, "Miss Wanya, how are the children?"


    Upon hearing this, Wanya, who serves as the secretary of Black Rose Household, couldn��t help but smile and slightly nod,


    "They��re doing quite well. Although most of these children saved by Lady Yumo from Snow Night Empire have only average talents, their eyes are full of vitality and strong gratitude. It seems that Lady Yumo did not save them in vain. If properly nurtured, they should be able to become loyal subordinates."


    "That��s really good news. I heard they almost got turned into ��Soul Gems�� and suffered quite a bit. Coming back from such a dire situation, their resilience must be commendable, right?"


    "Certainly, better than children of the same age," Wanya remarked lightly, then picked up another file from the table to review.


    At the same time, her gaze gradually moved from the children outside the mansion to the other end of the hill, an open square. At this moment, except for the members of Autumn Fall troop stationed there and some Black Rose Knights, nearly a hundred individuals of varying attire and even different races were standing somewhat restlessly in the middle of the square. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were the gifted children and some volunteers who wished to join the Black Rose family, whom Wanya had recently sent people to find from across the continent. The file in her hand contained information about them.


    As Xiao��s secretary, Wanya has always been diligent. The Black Rose family has countless secrets, and naturally, it��s not easy for outsiders to join. If one wishes to join, they must go through a rigorous screening process. With Xiao accompanying Lady Yumo in the Northern Territory, the screening work naturally fell on Wanya��s shoulders.


    For those who sincerely wish to join the Black Rose, Wanya naturally welcomes them. But for those with ulterior motives...


    Looking over the crowd on the square, Wanya��s eyes narrowed slightly, "Is the preliminary screening over?"


    "Yes, Miss Wanya," replied the maid beside her, who was a member of the Nightingale team, with a cheerful smile.


    "However, those twenty-one guys who wanted to be legendary spies don��t seem to be of good quality. Even the wolf pack in the back mountain seems to find them distasteful."


    As she said this, the maid displayed a slight look of displeasure.


    "Additionally, as per the Duke��s orders, I��ve retained six spies from other factions. From their perspective, they should have successfully infiltrated our Black Rose family by now."


    "Good,"


    Wanya said with a faint smile, giving the maid an approving look.


    "Keep an eye on them; they could be useful at a crucial time. By the way, where did most of these daring souls come from?"


    "As usual, some are from the Red Leaf faction, some from the Holy Tower, some from Asumos Church, and there are even some from the elf race. But their ability to disguise themselves was so poor, I had no choice but to send them back to the Elf Forest."

 Chapter 416 - 417: Trials and Tribulations1/2 [13/16]

    "Following the Duke��s instructions, I��ve kept six spies from other groups. They probably think they��ve successfully snuck into our Black Rose family by now."


    "Nice," Wanya replied, smiling a little as she gave the maid an approving nod.


    "Keep tabs on them; we might need them down the line. Where did most of these brave guys come from?"


    "Like always, some are from Red Leaf, some from the Holy Tower, some from Asumos Church. There��s even a few elves. But they were so bad at disguising themselves that I had to send them back to the Elf Forest."


    "..." Wanya��s eyes twitched at this revelation.


    "These...elves..."


    "But Miss Wanya, about half of them this time are actually from the aristocrats of Sadik Empire."


    "Really? Them?"


    "Yes. It seems like the pro-monarchy crowd sees our family as a threat. They��re looking to gather evidence and rat us out to the Emperor."


    Wanya couldn��t help but roll her eyes at the maid��s words.


    "Really? These pro-monarchy folks, who still think the late Emperor died from being too indulgent, are daring to mess with us?"


    "Yeah, funny right? But the young Emperor Lord Duke picked is actually pretty level-headed. He��s been sending us lots of apologies and gifts via some rare magic stones lately."


    "Well, at least he��s got some sense."


    "So, Miss Wanya, how should we handle these aristocrats?"


    "Let��s wait for Lady Xizhi to come back, then she can go talk to these aristocrats. A ��good�� chat usually solves most problems."


    With that, Wanya stopped fretting over these nobodies and turned her attention to carefully reviewing the files of the new recruits. Although the Nightingale group had already done their own background checks, Wanya, always cautious from years of working with Xiao, decided to look through their profiles herself.


    You never know; some might have slipped through the cracks.


    Thinking this way, Wanya began carefully going through the information provided by Nightingale members. However, before she got too far, her eyebrows tightened slightly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that moment, the report of a new recruit caught her eye, and it puzzled her.


    "Hmm? This kid... came back to life from the Mass Grave?"


    At this moment,


    Standing in the square, Asar, the newly appointed "Son of Destiny," was ecstatic beyond words.


    The reason was very clear. After what felt like life-or-death trials, poor Asar had finally left that barren, freezing wasteland to arrive in the blossoming kingdom of Sadik.


    ��At last... I��ve made it,�� he thought, overwhelmed with emotion.


    He began to shake uncontrollably, catching some weird glances from the bystanders.


    Yes, to the local orphans, members of the Black Rose family, and soldiers of the Autumn Fall troop, Asar now appeared to be dressed as a young woman, showing no trace of masculinity.


    Despite his disheveled appearance and ragged clothes, Asar��s long, beautiful blue hair and slender physique still radiated a unique beauty.


    Everybody appreciates beauty, but Asar��s display made those around him feel a pang of sympathy


    Looking at this oddly trembling ��young lady�� with blue hair, people sighed inwardly, thinking, ��Such a pretty girl, yet something seems off mentally...��


    Asar had a good sense of what people were thinking, but he couldn��t help his overflowing emotions.


    After all, he was extremely excited.


    Over these past days,


    In order to reach the Black Rose territory, Asar had faced innumerable hardships.


    He even had to cross-dress to board a ship going to the southern Sadik Empire. Taking a huge risk, he successfully seduced the first mate, securing a place on the high-speed cargo ship sailing toward Sadik along the central canal.


    Though he had to use seduction, Asar used his wits to lock both the first mate and the brawny second mate in a room, avoiding any further complications. Fearing backlash, he hid in the ship��s garbage hold for a few days to dodge the mate��s potential ��revenge.��


    However,


    Strictly speaking, ��revenge�� might not be the best word.


    Because,


    Upon sneaking off the ship later, Asar discovered that the first mate he had fooled wasn��t even looking for him. Instead, the first and second mates seemed chummy, arm in arm.


    Seeing this bizarre camaraderie between the two men, Asar found himself questioning the meaning of it all.


    Nevertheless,


    With his intelligence and determination, Asar traveled thousands of miles from the northern continent to reach the southern Sadik Empire.


    From there, to get to the Black Rose family��s domain��Sabelius��hundreds of kilometers away, Asar resorted to roughing it and doing odd jobs, steadily making his way towards the Black Rose family��s land.


    However,


    On this journey,


    Within just a few weeks,


    In just a short span of time, Asar had been robbed six times, sexually assaulted four times, scammed five times, and even almost sold into human trafficking.


    "As pure as the people of the Sadik Empire claim to be, this place might as well be Gotham City," Asar thought, feeling like crying but unable to shed a tear. Despite all this mistreatment, he had barely survived, but felt as if he had lost half his life. His hard-earned travel money was completely gone.


    He thought bitterly about how Xue Tianao got to start as an imperial prince.


    "Am I being messed with? Both of us are supposed to be ��Chosen Ones,�� right? Why does he get to be this amazing prince while I��m just a no-name beggar who��s already died once? No strength, no influence, no money��what kind of ��Chosen One�� is this?"


    Many other ��Chosen Ones�� were pondering how to save the world, but all Asar could think about was how to avoid starving to death, or being accosted by shady characters with bad intentions.


    "Forget it. Whoever wants to be the ��Chosen One�� can go ahead; I��m done with this nonsense"


    However, despite his inner grievances, life had to go on. Feeling deeply wronged but left with no other options, Asar had no choice but to keep pushing forward. He had initially hoped that joining the Black Rose family would give him a chance to grow and improve his life, but now, he was just grateful to get a meal from them.

 Chapter 417 - 418: Trials and Tribulations2/2 [14/16]

    Fortunately, luck was on his side, at last. After endless trials and tribulations, and with a stroke of good fortune, he encountered some members of the Black Rose family and managed to enter their territory. By then, however, this new ��Chosen One�� was indistinguishable from a street beggar.


    After finally getting a decent meal, Asar was led by his ��benefactor�� into the Black Rose Duke��s mansion. He joined other newcomers in a welcome ceremony in an open square. In the center of the square, a metal stage magically rose up, protected by a high-grade magical barrier.


    Then, an unknown member of the Black Rose Knights stepped onto the stage, flanked by dozens of attendants. After surveying the crowd��comprised of both excited and anxious faces��the knight��s booming voice filled the air, instantly drawing everyone��s attention. Even the newcomers felt a surge of emotion well up within them.


    "��Loyalty to the King and love for the country�� is our knight principle. For the royal family, for the empire, we dedicate all our strength! This is the duty of every member of Black Rose family!"


    "��Peace and tranquility�� are what we strive for. Our Black Rose family loves peace and despises conflict. As new members, you must keep this in mind. Do not bully the weak just because our family is powerful. If you have disagreements with others, learn to reason with them."


    "��Helping others�� is a traditional virtue of Black Rose family. As new members, you must continue to uphold this tradition and never tarnish the family��s reputation."


    "��Openness and integrity�� are our style. As a family committed to the spirit of chivalry, we won��t tolerate any member engaging in despicable acts that violate these knightly principles."


    "Although the responsibilities you��ll need to fulfill are many and the future tasks are extremely challenging, you should realize that after becoming part of the Black Rose family, you will no longer be looked down upon. Black Rose family will be your strong support, That��s all I have to say"


    As the speech came to an end, the knight on stage gave a standard knightly salute to the audience without paying attention to their ragged clothing and states, saying,


    "Welcome to the Black Rose family."


    The moment these words were spoken, the square erupted into thunderous applause. Orphans who had been taken in, people who had faced hardships and had nowhere to go but had been accepted by the Black Rose family, all clapped with all their might. Some were so moved they even let out excited cries!


    Among the crowd, Asar, the so-called ��Chosen One,�� naturally joined in the wild applause.


    "That was amazing!"


    At this moment, Asar clenched his fists, feeling that he had made an extremely correct decision. The Black Rose family was not only strong but also loyal, wealthy, upright, and honorable. Initially, he doubted the news portraying the Black Rose family as kind and friendly. But now, after being saved by them and seeing countless others like him brought to the Duke��s mansion, his doubts gradually disappeared.


    This force is simply a role model for mankind, the absolute pillar against evil forces!


    ��More importantly, from what I had observed these few days, the Black Rose family was very strong and had deep roots. Coupled with their location in the South and their peaceful nature, if I could develop quietly here����


    ��In the future, I will definitely����


    ��Not starve!��


    ��Wait?!��


    ��No, that��s not what I mean!��


    ��Damn it! What am I talking about, not starving?��


    In an instant, Asar shuddered, shaking his head frantically to cast aside memories of past hunger and hardship. He mentally rallied himself.


    "Wait, wait, wait! What��s this about ��not starving��? I��m the Chosen One, picked by the goddess to save the world! How can I be satisfied with just a full stomach? I��ve got to train hard and do my job!"


    ��My ultimate goal is still to save the world so that its people are no longer threatened by abyssal demons.��


    ��If I slack off, how many more will die at the hands of these demons?�� S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Though achieving this goal is far from easy.��


    ��The future looks as uncertain as a foggy morning.��


    ��Hah...sigh...��


    Thinking of the nearly impossible task the goddess had given him, Asar couldn��t help but let out a bitter smile, followed by a series of heavy sighs.


    However, before he could sigh much longer, something seemed to occur to him. His brows raised, and his gloomy expression cleared as if he��d just put on a new face.


    "Forget it, let��s not think about it for now. Time for dinner... I heard tonight��s meal will even include meat! The Black Rose family really knows how to live!"


    With that thought, Asar once again transformed into a hungry ghost. Under the curious gazes of the Black Rose family members, he scurried toward the dining room.


    At this moment, for this hunger-fearing Chosen One, nothing was more important than filling his belly.


    If there was anything else, it would have to wait until after he was full!


    So, humming a tune, Asar happily hopped toward the dining room, looking forward to a delicious dinner.


    However, just as he was about to hop out of the square, a deep and unquestionably authoritative voice suddenly reached his ears, freezing him in his tracks.


    "Hey, you there with the blue hair, Lady Wanya wants to see you. Come with me."


    Asar: "Huh??"


    "Um, can I ask what you need me for?"


    Asar nervously inquired.


    Right now, he was in the main office of the Black Rose Duke��s mansion. Being the new Chosen One didn��t seem to earn him any special treatment; he was being lifted off the ground like a small chicken by a Black Rose Knight. This guy was massive, around eight feet tall, with a face that looked like it meant business.


    Asar was initially ticked off about being pulled away at lunchtime and was ready to make a scene.


    ��Who dares to ruin my lunch? I��ll take them head-on!��


    That was a rule he��d set for himself just a couple of days ago.


    But, once inside the serious atmosphere of this office, Asar instantly lost his nerve.


    You only fight battles you know you can win.


    So his new life rule was quickly abandoned, not even making it three days.

 Chapter 418 - 419: Girl? [15/16]

    Reluctantly, he turned on the charm and looked questioningly at a woman sitting at a nearby desk. She had short, light blue hair and looked pretty mature.


    "Um, Lady Wanya? Did you want to see me for something?"


    Noticing she was still engrossed in some paperwork, Asar felt compelled to speak again.


    Honestly,


    Asar couldn��t take the heavy silence in the room any longer.


    He was more into lively, bustling atmospheres.


    Feeling uneasy, a flurry of questions flooded his mind.


    ��Isn��t Lady Wanya the Duke of Black Rose��s secretary? Why would such an important person want to see a newbie like me? Did she find out my secret identity?��


    Thinking this, Asar started to feel really anxious.


    He knew he couldn��t expose his status as the Chosen One, at least not until he was strong enough. If he did, he��d not only lose the luxury of laying low but also put his life at risk.


    To be honest, he hadn��t even decided whether he wanted to save the world or not.


    Despite the Black Rose family being good-hearted and just, Asar felt that bad things might happen if they discovered he was the Chosen One.


    As these thoughts swirled around in his head, beads of sweat began to form on his forehead.


    Meanwhile, Wanya, seated at her desk, squinted and took her time sizing up Asar, who looked as vulnerable as a chick being held by a knight.


    After what felt like an eternity of silence, she finally spoke:


    "You��re saying that after you woke up in the North, you had no memories from your past!?"


    "What?!"


    Thrown off by Wanya��s unexpected question, Asar was briefly stunned. Recovering, he quickly nodded. "Yes, that��s correct. I don��t remember anything that happened before I woke up... well, other than knowing my name is ��Asar.��"


    "Hmm? Asar? That��s an unusual name."


    "Um,"


    "So why did you decide to join the Black Rose family? You even risked your life traveling here, and you almost didn��t make it."


    "This��well, I��ve heard that you take in homeless kids like me. You won��t look down on me because I��m from a lower class. I just want a better life and enough food to eat. Plus, I��ve heard the food down south is pretty good," Asar said, clearly anxious under Wanya��s intense gaze.


    His real goal was to grow stronger under the Black Rose family��s protection, but at the moment, all he was really worried about was having a stable life and enough food in his belly.


    So, he spoke the truth. His eyes and voice were filled with sincerity, even wavering a bit as he recalled his recent tough times.


    Wanya noticed his honesty and shook her head, saying, "That��s a simple reason. But at least it��s honest."


    She frowned, not saying anything more. Instead, she thoughtfully looked at the young blue-haired ��girl�� in front of her while also glancing at Asar��s investigation report in her hand.


    What really caught Wanya��s eye in that report was Asar��s incredible talent. Previous tests showed that Asar had an extraordinary level of magical power, far exceeding anyone the Black Rose family had seen in centuries. The girl even surpassed the early levels of the Duke himself!


    Normally, discovering such an exceptional talent would make Wanya happy. After all, if properly nurtured, this person could be a vital asset to the family, and a great help to Lady Yumo.


    However, Wanya felt uneasy. Asar��s talent was too remarkable��almost matching the Girl of Destiny in terms of magical power. Could it be that she also has some special blessing, like the Chosen Ones do? And to think that a beggar would have such talent?


    This new twist made Wanya more cautious. Usually, only a Chosen One could display such potential.


    Right now, the Girl of Destiny was on her way back to the Church��s headquarters, while the known Chosen One, Xue Tianao, had died.


    But the Duke still urged caution. They couldn��t rule out the chance of Xue Tianao coming back or the appearance of a new Chosen One.


    ��If Xue Tianao comes back to life, he won��t just waltz into our hands. But what if there��s a new Chosen One?��


    The girl in front of her had extraordinary talents and, according to reports, had even come back from the dead.


    ��Could she actually be a new Chosen One?��


    This bold thought quickly crossed Wanya��s mind. Her eyes narrowed, and a dangerous aura surrounded her. Her level-7 magical power started to surge, making the atmosphere in the office turn ice-cold.


    An intense cold was making Asar��s frail body shiver non-stop.


    "La��Lady Wa... Wanya?"


    Feeling both cold and hungry, Asar asked meekly.


    "Did I do something wrong?!"


    Feeling frustrated and on the verge of tears, Asar couldn��t understand why the Secretary-General, who was rumored to be kind and caring, had suddenly turned so cold. Did he do something wrong? He didn��t think so. All he had done lately was eat a little more than usual. Was that such a big deal?


    ��Is eating too much now a crime?��


    ��Are they going to make me fast?��


    The more he thought about it, the more wronged Asar felt. His pale red eyes started to well up with tears. For some reason, he felt his eyes had become more sensitive lately, making it easier for him to cry.


    On the other side, Wanya observed this and raised her eyebrows slightly, clicking her tongue.


    ��I haven��t done anything yet, and he is already this scared? Is this what the Chosen One is like? Am I overthinking this?��


    Looking at the timid blue-haired girl before her, Wanya started to question her earlier assumptions.


    Additionally, there can only be two Chosen Ones in the world: one male and one female. With Xue Tianao gone, if a new Chosen One were to be born, it would certainly be a Son of Destiny. The gender of this young girl in front of her didn��t match that. Moreover, Wanya hadn��t sensed any divine aura from her despite a long assessment.


    These thoughts made Wanya��s earlier doubts gradually disappear.


    Still, as someone who works under Xiao, Wanya was used to following her Duke��s manner of operating.


    "Since you��re already here, let��s just check everything thoroughly."


    Casting a glance at the burly knight who was holding Asar, Wanya gave a subtle smile. "This newcomer is poorly dressed and quite dirty. Coco, help her change into something cleaner."


    "Understood, Lady Wanya."


    The tall and strong knight named ��Coco�� from the Black Rose Knights grinned broadly. Then, much to Asar��s surprise, he began to undress him.


    "What the��?!"


    "Eh?!


    "Lady Wanya, wh��what are you doing?!"


    Suddenly finding his clothes being removed, Asar felt a rush of panic and quickly raised his hands to resist.


    However,


    Coco��s arms were thicker than Asar��s waist. Such immense strength was simply too much for Asar to counter at this point.


    "Don��t worry, little one. Miss Wanya just thinks you��re too shabbily dressed. She wants you to change into something better. After all, you��re now a part of the Black Rose family, and we can��t have you making us look bad."


    Saying this,


    With a friendly smile, Coco began to remove, one by one, the tattered clothes that Asar was wearing, all while chuckling "friendlily."


    "Hahaha, the new clothes are really cute. I��ll help you put them on in a bit," the gruff voice echoed next to Asar��s ear.


    Both Coco and Wanya had a simple thought:


    They wanted to check for a golden rune on Asar��s back to determine if he was the Son of Destiny. Though the girl in front of them appeared to be female, they couldn��t rule out the possibility of cross-dressing. Stripping her down completely for inspection wouldn��t be appropriate, especially if she turned out to be someone they wanted to groom and not the Son of Destiny.


    They didn��t have to fully undress him; using the excuse of changing clothes to remove his outer garment for a quick check would suffice.


    However,


    After taking off his coat and lifting Asar��s blue hair under the guise of adjusting it, the Black Rose knight known as ��Coco�� froze, a trace of doubt clouding his eyes.


    "This...?"


    "Eh?"


    Noticing something was off from Coco��s expression, Wanya immediately frowned, sprung up from her desk, and dashed over to Asar in a flash of blue light.


    "What��s the matter, Coco? Why that face?"


    "Lady Wanya, his... his back?"


    "What about the back?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confused, Wanya shifted her gaze toward the patch of skin under Asar��s hair...


    Subsequently,


    Wanya��s eyes narrowed sharply.


    On Asar��s back, there were no ancient golden runes symbolizing the identity of the Chosen One. Instead, there were several gruesome scars. The appearance of such large scars on the back of a young girl was undoubtedly pitiable and heartbreaking.


    However, Wanya showed no such emotion. Her expression turned even colder, and her right hand even touched the dagger concealed under her long skirt.


    This was,


    Too coincidental.


    After a moment of silence,


    Wanya slowly spoke:


    "Asar, I have a question for you, and I need you to answer honestly."


    "Hm? What... what is it, Lady Wanya?"


    "Are you a boy, or a girl?"

 Chapter 419 - 420: A Puzzle of a Person [16/16]

    Having scars?


    It��s nothing uncommon for the people of Black Rose family. Due to the hardships they��ve experienced since childhood, nearly everyone in the family has scars that cannot be erased. They��ve long since become indifferent to such marks.


    Someone without any scars would be a real rarity within Black Rose family.


    Wanya has seen countless scars, some even more gruesome than those on Asar��s back.


    However,


    Upon seeing the scars on Asar��s back, Wanya��s expression changed dramatically. Her eyes, which were just beginning to soften, turned cold again. Her entire demeanor becomes gloomy and heavy, making Asar feel a suffocating threat.


    It would have been fine if it were just scars, but Wanya had always been suspicious of Asar.


    Now,


    This girl, who is extraordinarily gifted and almost like a chosen one, with a history of coming back from dead, has a large scar on her back?


    A thought suddenly appears in Wanya��s mind, sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Could the scar on Asar��s back be intentional? Could she actually be the Son of Destiny? But shouldn��t the Son of Destiny be male? Wait, that��s not it! She looks like a girl, but who knows what she really is? The report was also ambiguous about her gender!��


    Could the Son of Destiny be disguised as a girl to infiltrate the Black Rose family? To infiltrate us?


    This is what Wanya was thinking at the moment.


    So, She slowly unsheathes the dagger hidden under her dress and coldly stares at the blue-haired girl in front of her,


    "Are you a boy or a girl?"


    ��What?!��


    The moment this question was asked,


    Asar visibly shudders,


    "I, I am a girl!"


    Asar hastily replies,


    Though she answers promptly, her nervousness is something she can��t hide, and Wanya catches it immediately.


    What does this nervousness mean? How could Wanya not know?


    ��Is this person lying?��


    ��Is she really male?��


    ��Is she truly the new Son of Destiny?��


    In an instant, a cold flash appears in Wanya��s eyes. Abandoning any pretense of courtesy, her powerful aura surges forth with a deep blue fighting spirit, exerting a suffocating pressure on Asar,


    "Heh, really?"


    The next moment, before Asar can say anything, under the watchful eye of the Son of Destiny who��s in panic,


    Her skirt flutters,


    Wanya swiftly pulls out her dagger and slashes it toward Asar��s chest...


    shua~*


    One must say that Wanya��s control of her force is impeccable. Under the shimmering blue light, though Asar wasn��t hurt, her upper clothing was cleanly cut in half, revealing the torso that was hidden underneath,


    In that split second,


    A wave of allure fills the office,


    Upon seeing the full view of Asar��s upper body, both Wanya and Coco reveal astonished expressions,


    "Huh?"


    And this blue-haired ��girl�� shows an extremely embarrassed and angered expression,


    At this moment,


    With her clothes no longer providing any cover, the girl��s ice-cold and jade-like body was fully exposed before the two people.


    If you ignore the few ferocious wounds on her delicate body, the blue-haired girl��s physique was quite enticing. Her skin was as milky white as dairy, with a round and enticing stomach, and a delicately concave navel that men could never have. Beyond that, amidst the crystalline whiteness, a pair of trembling yet proud breasts further tightened Wanya��s gaze.


    Her eyes locked onto the girl��s chest, soft, lovely, and blushing like budding flowers.


    "Is this... real?"


    Staring intently at the tender, adorable buds, Wanya involuntarily swallowed her breath. The menacing words she had prepared were forcefully swallowed back.


    After numbly squeezing her a couple of times, Wanya couldn��t help but bite her lip.


    ��This texture, this softness����


    ��It couldn��t possibly be fake����


    ��Is she really a girl?��


    Wanya lifted her head incredulously to look at the blushing girl in Coco��s hands.


    Just as a wave of emotion began to surface, Wanya violently shook her head, forcing herself to calm down.


    ��No... Having breasts doesn��t prove anything; drugs can do wonders these days! The Holy Tower seems to have such drugs!��


    ��Breasts can be faked��


    ��But��


    ��That place cannot be changed by any drug!��


    Thinking of this, Wanya bit her teeth and plunged her hand into Asar��s pants, exploring the unreserved mosaic zone.


    However, the next moment,


    Wanya��s eyes narrowed sharply, as if she were completely stunned on the spot.


    For a simple reason, although she thought she would touch a sausage, she was surprised to find that the texture was slightly off��


    That was a Pus@y.


    And the blue-haired girl, whose secret garden had just been touched by Wanya, couldn��t help but let out an imagination-inducing moan. Her entire face was instantly dyed red, like a ripe apple, tender and dripping��


    "Mm... ah~"


    ��What?! ��


    ��Is she really a girl? Not a boy?��


    After removing her hand from Asar��s pocket, Wanya stared at her slender finger, full of disbelief.


    "What... what��s going on?"


    ��Is she not the Son of Destiny?��


    ...


    Meanwhile, Asar, who had been groped, although appearing embarrassed, felt a burst of relief deep inside.


    ��That was close����


    --


    The reason Asar ended up like this was thanks to a certain swindler.


    Days ago,


    When Asar finally arrived at the port city of Bonase in Sadik Empire, he quickly sold off the goods he had stolen from the ship to satisfy his hunger. Although being the Son of Destiny and resorting to thievery made him feel extremely guilty, he couldn��t withstand the hunger any longer.


    Reluctantly, he resorted to this side gig.


    After filling his stomach, Asar planned to use the money from the sold goods to rent a carriage and buy some food for his journey to Black Rose territory in the southwest of the empire. However, being unfamiliar with the place, Asar wandered cluelessly around the city, trying to find a regular carriage rental shop.


    While Asar was scurrying around like a headless fly, he accidentally stumbled upon a�� hmm, a magic bookstore?


    The exterior of the bookstore was incredibly plain and unassuming, but the interior was a completely different world.


    A grand and spacious inner chamber greeted him, with a towering, spiral-shaped bookshelf standing impressively in the middle. The shelves were filled with countless magic books, and surrounding the bookshelf were various magical creatures emanating strong magical vibrations.


    The sight was so astonishing that it left Asar completely awestruck.


    What caught his attention the most, however, was the store��s owner�� a young fox lady who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, with a curvy body, a graceful demeanor, and shimmering platinum blonde hair.


    The moment she laid eyes on him, this fox lady, whose name was Noya, dashed straight towards him. She was examining him with a playful gaze, occasionally fiddling with her own hair, which made Asar somewhat uncomfortable.


    Feeling her profound and nearly bottomless magical aura, Asar understood that he was no match for her.


    [If you can��t beat them, let them have their fun]


    As he was thinking of this, a sudden question from her broke his defenses.


    "Little brother, can you tell me why you��re wearing a skirt?" she asked.


    Realizing that his disguise was easily seen through, Asar panicked and attempted to make excuses.


    However, even after he��d babbled some nonsense, Noya didn��t buy his story. Instead, she continued to hover around him and even took off her white stockings right in front of him, revealing her gorgeous, long, and shapely legs. She then proceeded to tease him relentlessly with her legs and her fluffy fox tail.


    Although Asar was struggling to control his desires,


    he was still a young man, after all.


    Failing to resist the temptress��err, the fox lady��his reaction became a bit noticeable.


    Noticing this, Noya playfully whispered into Asar��s ear, "Feeling something, aren��t you, little ��brother��?"


    At this point, Asar knew he couldn��t hide anymore and chose to be upfront. With a blushing face, he questioned Noya, the owner of the magic bookstore:


    "What are you trying to do?"


    To Asar��s question and wary gaze, Noya covered her small mouth with her sleeve and flirtatiously smiled,


    "Oh, I just want to help you, little brother. Your disguise as a girl isn��t very convincing. You can��t fool people like this."


    "Help? What do you mean by that?"


    "Hehe, well, my store has some items that can assist you in your disguise. I guarantee that after using these items, no one will ever be able to tell that you��re a boy."


    Noya said this playfully.


    As she spoke, she placed her slender index finger on her lips, engaging in playful gestures.


    Feeling her playful tone and actions,


    Asar was almost certain,


    the woman in front of him,


    was definitely a tease.


    ----


    ----


    "Little boy, are you trying to disguise yourself as a girl to hide your identity?"


    "Yes, yes I am..."


    "Hehe, I knew it. The fact that you��ve stepped into my store means that we��re fated to meet. Since that��s the case, let me help you out a bit~"


    "Help? What do you mean?"


    "I mean I��ll sell you some useful items. And of course, seeing as you��re in such a pitiable state, little brother, I��ll give you a 20% discount~"


    Noya said this in a rather playful tone.


    Although Asar, the unfortunate new ��Son of Destiny,�� knew that the person in front of him was likely toying with him, considering her overwhelming power and the undeniable pressure she emitted, he ultimately gave in to her charm and influence.

 Chapter 420 - 421: An Intriguing Discovery [1/??]

    Hehe~, i have a big surprise tomorrow :3


    .........


    After entrusting all his assets to Miss Fox, he received a set of tutorials titled ��Self-Cultivation of Crossdressing Gentlemen�� and ten pills that could assist him in concealing his true gender.


    Once he had thoroughly wrung out his final piece of original coin, Miss Fox reluctantly released him from the magic bookshop. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What a damn scammer!"


    As Asar departed from the magic bookshop, he couldn��t help but inwardly curse.


    Due to being manipulated by Noya, Asar had lost the modest fortune he had earned from selling cargo on the ship. Now penniless, he found himself within the realm of the Black Rose family.


    Initially, Asar believed he had been taken advantage of,


    However, the provisions from that crafty Foxy Lady seemed surprisingly effective.


    After studying the books provided by Noya, he noticed he was becoming more and more convincing as a girl when he adopted that appearance, He could even deceive the medical examiners of Black Rose family with his current look and the knowledge from the tutorials. Assuming the guise of a girl didn��t appear overly difficult.


    Yet,


    The only thing he had to be careful of was not getting too into character and truly thinking of himself as a girl.


    The books were indeed helpful, and the pills appeared authentic as well. Could they truly temporarily transform him into a girl after ingestion?


    ��Just who was that cunning fox? Why did such pills exist, and how could they fool even members of the Black Rose family...��


    Nevertheless,


    Thanks to the elixirs provided by the fox, he had successfully evaded exposure.


    Observing Wanya, who appeared stunned before him, and the silent gorilla barbe beside her, Asar couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief. Concurrently, he was content with the prudent choice he had made earlier.


    ��It appears that consuming that pill before meeting Lady Wanya was a wise decision... Their suspicions lingered after all...��


    However,


    ��Given his remarkable talent, coupled with memory loss? It was only natural for doubts to arise, right?��


    Only,


    ��To think their methods were so forceful...��


    Sobbing~*


    Glancing down at his exposed upper body, Asar couldn��t help but feel somewhat wronged, Simultaneously, he began recalling the content of the books, contemplating what an ordinary girl might do in this situation. Swiftly, Asar arrived at an answer,


    [Crying!]


    As the Son of Destiny, a true man, naturally refrains from shedding tears easily.


    Yet, in extraordinary circumstances, Asar resolutely discarded the so-called dignity of a man. After all, he was already crossdressing, so why fear shedding tears?!


    Moreover,


    ��I really feel like crying!!��


    Merely thinking about how he was stripped, prodded, and teased by two female ruffians, and how he missed lunch due to being brought here, tears welled up in Asar��s eyes, and sizable teardrops fell uncontrollably,


    *Sob...*


    And as Asar��s weeping disrupted the calmness of the office, both Wanya and Coco roused from their stunned states.


    Following the tugs, pinches, and touches, Wanya had utterly dismissed her initial thoughts.


    The blue-haired girl before her was unequivocally a genuine girl,


    The Son of Destiny couldn��t possibly be her identity.


    So, she?


    She��s truly a person with exceptional talent?!


    Realizing that she had misunderstood and hurt the fragile child before her, Wanya couldn��t help but feel a wave of guilt. But as someone on the level of a veteran in the Black Rose family, Wanya quickly regained her composure, and with deep remorse, she bowed apologetically to Asar,


    "I��m sorry, I misunderstood you earlier."


    Saying so,


    Wanya signaled to the muscular Black Rose knight standing beside her, known as ��Coco�� The female knight quickly understood and gently set down the sobbing Asar. The moment his feet touched the ground, Asar��s legs gave way, and he ended up sitting on the floor,


    Rubbing his reddened eyes, looking all pitiful, as if he had suffered some great humiliation.


    "I... my meal..."


    Watching Asar, who was crying like a rain-soaked pear blossom, Wanya felt sorry and removed her own cloak, draping it over Asar��s body to cover the exposed white skin,


    "Sorry, miss. We received intelligence earlier that a spy from Red Leaf Empire, disguising as a girl, infiltrated our territory. I was anxious to find that spy. Seeing your figure resemble that sketch of the spy, I misunderstood you unintentionally. I hope you can forgive me."


    Sincerity filled Wanya��s eyes,


    Though the spy explanation was fabricated on the spot, Wanya delivered it in a manner that made it seem plausible.


    Wanya��s intention was clear,


    Since Asar wasn��t the Son of Destiny but an incredibly rare genius, she had to make amends for her earlier mistake and apologize sincerely to the girl, smoothing over any discontent in her heart. This would ensure that she could continue to stay peacefully in the Black Rose family.


    The female knight beside her naturally grasped Wanya��s intention and lowered her head in compliance, expressing her regret:


    "I��m truly sorry for my rudeness earlier."


    "Huh?"


    Observing the two women beside him displaying immediate remorse, Asar managed to suppress his inner grievances. Simultaneously, it seemed his confusion had also been ��resolved.��


    ��A spy, really?... I thought I had been exposed... I just felt their attitudes were so strange��


    When his clothes were forcibly removed earlier, Asar had felt puzzled.


    Suspecting him to be the Chosen One, while a bit far-fetched, wasn��t entirely impossible, given his exceptional talents. Yet, even with suspicion, why display such strong hostility? As one of the pillars of human influence, why would the Black Rose family view the Chosen Ones with such animosity?


    This question had puzzled Asar for quite some time.


    However, now, this issue seems to have been resolved.


    ��They don��t disdain the Son of Destiny... They abhor spies. Phew... thankfully��


    Asar felt a huge weight lifted off his shoulders.


    Regardless of anything else,


    If the Black Rose family he had sought refuge with truly despised the Chosen Ones, then wasn��t he walking into a trap?


    Fortunately,


    He wasn��t that unlucky.


    After regaining control over his emotions, Asar nodded with a pitiful expression:


    "I... I don��t mind, I understand, spies... they��re really annoying... I, I won��t blame Lady Wanya..."


    Asar tried his best to sound reasonable, attempting to leave a better impression on the Black Rose family.


    However,


    Due to his poor acting skills, Asar��s tone and actions didn��t quite match each other. Instead, he seemed more like a pitiable, wronged little creature. Unfortunately, Asar himself wasn��t aware of this.


    Observing Asar��s expressions and movements, Wanya sighed helplessly,


    ��Seems like she can��t hide her emotions at all. Her grievances are written all over her face, yet she��s saying she doesn��t mind...��


    Sigh,


    If she��s not the Child of Destiny,


    Then this girl,


    ��Being chased, losing her memory, and carrying so many scars. She really is pitiable...��


    Wanya couldn��t help but feel a trace of sympathy for the girl before her. Then, the secretary patted Asar��s head and soothingly said,


    "I��m sorry. I��ll make it up to you. Is there anything you want?"


    ��?!��


    Hearing this, Asar trembled all over, then suddenly looked directly into Wanya��s eyes. At this moment, there was no sign of grievance or anger in Asar��s eyes; there was anticipation instead:


    "Um, I want to eat, eat food! I want meat!"


    "Uh..."


    Looking at Asar��s sudden change of demeanor, from a pitiable girl to someone who wanted to devour food, Wanya��s eyebrows twitched slightly...


    ...


    Moment later,


    To appease the exceptionally gifted blue-haired girl, Wanya had an incredibly lavish lunch prepared in the office. Then the secretary and the female knight witnessed a scene that left them utterly astonished,


    In an instant, the previously pitiable blue-haired girl, upon seeing the food, immediately cast away the shadow between her brows. With Wanya��s permission, she dashed to the dining table like a famished ghost and began devouring dish after dish of delicacies.


    In just under ten minutes, she polished off two barrels of rice and three baskets of bread. The day��s rations for five Black Rose knights were devoured by this petite girl in a flash, and it seemed she wasn��t even halfway full...


    "Oh my..."


    Watching this pitiable, frail, helpless, but incredibly voracious girl, Wanya couldn��t help but twitch her eyebrows in disbelief.


    However, the secretary had experienced grand scenes before and quickly stabilized her emotions. She leaned against the window, contemplating as she observed the blue-haired girl eating.


    ��Hidden for so long, this fellow turned out to be a girl...��


    ��Hehe��


    ��No wonder she was almost killed��


    ��That old thing is truly biased toward males...��


    ��Even such a talented child can be abandoned��


    ��Well��


    ��She��s given us an opportunity~��


    With this thought, a meaningful smile gradually appeared on Wanya��s face.


    While Asar was engrossed in his food endeavor, Wanya leaped out of the window and arrived in the garden below. She retrieved a rare communication magic stone from her spatial ring,


    "My Lord, I��ve found an interesting little child..."

 Chapter 421 - 422 - Luminous Royal Academy [2/??]

    Luminous Royal Academy, established jointly by Red Leaf Empire��s royal family, the Asumos Church, and the Empire��s Education Commission, is one of the top educational institutions on the continent. Its educational standards, faculty strength, student quality, and educational resources are unparalleled.


    Among the few institutions that can rival it on the entire Continent, it stands out prominently.


    At present,


    Especially within the Red Leaf Empire and Asumos Church, numerous powerful individuals and scholars have graduated from this renowned academy. Even now, two of the three Heavenly Apostles of the Church originate from Luminous Royal Academy.


    In a sense, this renowned academy serves as the lifeblood of Red Leaf Empire and Asumos Church. It continually nurtures talents for these two major forces, continuously elevating their overall quality. The reason Luminous Royal Academy possesses such formidable educational power lies partly in its exceptional resources and also in the preservation of the legendary Heart of the Sacred Dragon within its central restricted area.


    The Heart of the Sacred Dragon.


    It��s the relic left behind after the passing of the Sacred Dragon King.


    The Sacred Dragon King was once the leader of the dragon race, a peak level 8 transcendent being who led the dragons to become the rulers of the world.


    Naturally, his relic possesses extraordinary effects. Its primary effect is bestowing blessings upon others. But these aren��t ordinary blessings; the blessings of the Heart of Sacred Dragon possess an exceptional power that breaks conventions. They can tap into a person��s potential, greatly accelerating their cultivation speed.


    Throughout history, numerous powerhouses have broken through their bottlenecks under the blessings of Sacred Dragon Heart, enabling them to reach new heights of strength.


    Such a treasure naturally attracts countless covetous eyes, as many seek to seize this legendary Heart of the Sacred Dragon.


    However, those who wish to lay hands on it must consider a serious question. Do they possess the ability to withstand the wrath of both Asumos Church and the Red Leaf Empire? For over hundreds of years, many have attempted to take Sacred Dragon Heart from Luminous Royal Academy, but without exception, they��ve met tragic fates.


    Most of them, even before encountering the Heart of the Sacred Dragon itself,


    Die a tragic death within the halls of Luminous Royal Academy.


    The reason was simple:


    The security measures and defensive power around the central forbidden area of the academy are so terrifying as to be hair-raising.


    ...


    At this moment,


    With high noon approaching, a figure dressed in noble black and gold mage robes, holding a studded gemstone staff, slowly descended from the sky amidst a burst of pure white magical light, arriving at the central restricted area of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Gazing at the palace-like restricted area before her, bathed in silvery-white tones, the mage removed her mage hat with deliberate care. She was a woman with silver-streaked hair, appearing somewhat aged.


    Her hair was meticulously arranged, her chestnut-colored tresses elegantly coiled at the back of her head, free from any sign of disorder.


    However, those silver threads of white hair were still distinct among the chestnut strands. The once attractive countenance had lost its original charm to the ravages of time. In the slightly sunken eye sockets, a pair of deep blue eyes silently conveyed the weight of years.


    "Open"


    After a moment of silence, the woman spoke slowly.


    With the utterance of the word "open" a vigorous surge of white magic burst forth from the gemstone atop her staff, cascading toward the entrance of the restricted area like waves. As this potent magic spread, four protective barriers with terrifying abilities materialized around the restricted area...


    These four barriers formed the first line of defense guarding the restricted area and the Heart of Sacred Dragon. Crafted by the combined efforts of six Red Moon Tower transcendent mages and an eighth-level powerhouse, they stood ready.


    Without sufficient strength, any intruders attempting to breach these barriers would be reduced to ashes the instant they forcefully approached. Even if they managed to withstand the backlash of the barrier��s power, its unyielding defenses would leave them utterly despairing.


    As the barriers emerged, the woman further manipulated her staff, rapidly chanting incantations that sounded cryptic and difficult to grasp.


    In the next instant,


    Under the woman��s control, the four barriers opened gaps simultaneously, forming a passage directly before her into the restricted area. Seeing this, the woman didn��t hesitate. She leaped into action, transforming into a streak of light under the impetus of the pure white magic, and shot into the heart of the restricted area.


    --


    Inside the brightly lit palace within the restricted area,


    Sensing the rapidly approaching powerful and familiar magical fluctuations, dozens of guards within the palace immediately turned to face the entrance in an orderly manner, respectfully kneeling on the ground.


    "Headmaster, welcome," they say in a unified and resonant voice as a pure white light descends before them.


    As the light fades, the elegant woman with the staff walks slowly into the hall. This is Vinarola-Entuze, the headmaster of Luminous Royal Academy, who possesses peak level 7 strength.


    She looks at her kneeling guards, who have been diligently protecting the academy��s most prized possession. Smiling slightly, she says with gratitude, "Thank you all."


    "It��s our duty! Headmaster" the guards respond in unison.


    Satisfied, Vinarola nods. "You can leave now. I have something to discuss with Lord Sacred Dragon, privately."


    "Understood, Headmaster!"


    Upon receiving Vinarola-Entuze��s instructions, the dozens of powerful guards file out of the grand hall one after another, leaving an echoing silence.


    After ensuring through her magical senses that no one else is present, and that all the guards have left the central area, Vinarola finally lets her guard down. She carefully approaches the center of the hall and slowly looks up at the golden sphere floating above the ancient altar. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Sacred Dragon, are you awake? I have matters that require your counsel."


    At this moment, Vinarola puts aside her noble demeanor and social status. Like a servant, she respectfully kneels on the cushion, her deep blue eyes filled with heartfelt devotion and respect.

 Chapter 422 - 423: Outrage [3/??]

    As Vinarola speaks, the golden sphere floating in mid-air shudders for a moment.


    The next instant,


    An overpowering dragon aura bursts forth from the center of the sphere, filling the room. Along with the dispersal of the dragon aura, faint golden rays of magical light slowly gather on the sphere and suddenly form a large vertical dragon eye.


    "Lord Dragon King," Vinarola says, clasping her hands together in excitement, her head touching the ground like a devout believer.


    Indeed,


    This golden sphere floating in mid-air is none other than the Heart of the Sacred Dragon, the academy��s most prized possession. Contrary to outside speculation, this Sacred Dragon Heart is not an inanimate object but contains the living consciousness of the Dragon King.


    Seeing the Headmaster prostrating on the ground and continually bowing her head, the golden dragon eye narrows slightly. The Dragon King grows somewhat impatient and further intensifies his dragon aura. A terrifying atmosphere descends upon Vinarola, who can��t help but show a trace of pain on her face.


    Undoubtedly, the consciousness of the Dragon King resides within this golden sphere. However, having lost his body and suffered severe damage to his soul, the Dragon King couldn��t vocalize and must communicate through his aura.


    Fortunately,


    The headmaster did not disappoint him.


    Under the rapidly increasing pressure of the dragon aura, Vinarola��s eyes suddenly narrow.


    She instantly realizes that the Dragon King was urging her. He is asking her what exactly has brought her here to disturb him?


    Aware of this, She quickly raises her head, showing an apologetic expression,


    "I am very sorry, Lord Sacred Dragon. It has been a long time since you��ve shown yourself, and I got too excited, forgetting the matter at hand!"


    "..."


    Seeing that Vinarola got his point, the Dragon King slightly reined in his dragon aura. The golden dragon eye squinted a bit, signaling her to answer his question promptly. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having lost his body and with his soul damaged, his waking moments each day were limited. He had no time to waste on pointless formalities. If he had that time, he��d rather use it to heal his damaged soul.


    ��Just spit it out, don��t waste my time!��


    The Sacred Dragon King grumbled inwardly.


    The next moment,


    Under the impatient gaze of the Sacred Dragon King, Vinarola-Entuze anxiously took out a document stamped with the emblem of Asumos Church from her spatial ring.


    "Your Majesty, the Sacred Dragon King, the Church has sent people to our Luminous Royal Academy. They��ve brought a proposal for you."


    [A proposal?]


    [What are those fanatics up to now?]


    The golden dragon eye raised an eyebrow, signaling Vinarola to continue.


    Taking a deep breath, an excited Vinarola looked at the golden sphere,


    "Your Grace, The people from the church say they can help you restore your soul and even provide you with a new body! If this happens, you can leave this dull sanctuary and extend your grace to the people across the continent!"


    ��?! ��


    ��A new body?��


    Hearing this, the Dragon King was momentarily stunned. A hint of interest appeared in his golden vertical pupil. After all these years, the Dragon King had been tirelessly trying to repair his nearly shattered soul and fantasizing about having a new body to reclaim his glory.


    To rule over all, to return to the continent!


    Clearly, the proposal from the church had slightly moved him.


    Then,


    The golden eye lifted once more, as if asking Vinarola-Entuze,


    [What are their conditions?]


    Grasping this, Vinarola immediately replied excitedly,


    "The Church��s request is simple! After you are reborn, you would help them resist the invasion of the abyssal demons and destroy the Demon Temple!!!"


    Sacred Dragon King: [?!]


    ---


    ---


    ---


    "-From Asumos Church-, we hope that once you regain your body, you will lend us a hand in driving out the Abyssal Demons and destroying Demon Temple..."-


    Vinarola��s voice was tinged with excitement.


    To her, the headmaster of the Luminous Royal Academy, the Sacred Dragon King was undoubtedly her benefactor. It was through his grace that she had broken through from the Sixth Level to become a Seventh-Level Archmage. It was also because of his endorsement that she became the dean of the Luminous Royal Academy.


    She had reached the pinnacle of her life.


    Without Dragon King��s approval, there would be no Vinarola today.


    Therefore, the Dragon King had become like a god in Vinarola��s heart and the focus of her faith. Even if the current Dragon King had long lost his once majestic form, reduced to a mere lonely heart, Vinarola��s faith in him remained unshaken.


    Abyssal Demons were undoubtedly terrifying beings, with those at the demon king level being exceptionally powerful.


    However, in her eyes, once the Dragon King was reborn, he would undoubtedly return to his former peak. Driving out the Abyssal Demons would be but a minor task. Even the legendary Demon Lord would fall before the might of the Dragon King.


    So when she obtained this proposal from the people of the Church, Vinarola could hardly wait to come to the Forbidden Palace to inform Dragon King.


    If the Dragon King agreed to the Church��s proposal, the eradication of the Abyssal Demons would be imminent. She was convinced that under the guidance of Dragon King, the entire continent would move toward a brighter future.


    "My Lord, what do you think of this proposal? Shall I call in the representative from Asumos Church?" Vinarola eagerly asked, anticipating a positive response from Dragon King.


    As a devout follower, she could hardly wait to see the new, powerful form of Dragon King.


    However, Vinarola��s expectations were met with silence. The expected soft golden glow that would signify agreement did not emanate from the golden orb.


    Instead, the golden orb remained silent at this moment, as if it had heard something unbelievable and was stunned.


    For a moment, the atmosphere within the sanctuary of the Forbidden Palace was incredibly awkward. Pin-drop silence reigned.


    "Lord Dragon King?"


    Vinarola asked, puzzled. She had thought that upon hearing this news, The Dragon King would exude an aura of sheer delight. After all, this was a win-win proposal. Not only could he obtain a new body and rule the world again, but the Church could also eliminate their greatest threat by driving the Abyssal Demons out of this world entirely.


    Based on Vinarola��s understanding of Dragon King, even if he didn��t immediately agree to such a proposal due to caution, shouldn��t he at least show some interest?

 Chapter 423 - 424: The Past 1/5 [4/??]

    How did things end up like this, in such an unsettling silence?


    Right now, a flood of questions filled the mind of Headmaster Vinarola.


    "Lord Dragon...King...Huh?!"


    However, just as Vinarola was about to continue asking about Dragon King��s intentions, the long-still golden orb finally emitted a faint golden light again. Unexpectedly, this light was anything but ��gentle��.


    "What...What is this?!"


    In an instant, under Vinarola��s horrified gaze, the dragon��s eye formed from energy abruptly narrowed. Its eyes, filled with rage and questioning, locked onto Vinarola. At the same time, the pale golden light surged wildly, engulfing the entire Forbidden Hall. The immense draconic aura, mixed with terrifying soul power, surged like a tidal wave, violently crashing into Vinarola.


    Even though only a fragment of the Dragon King��s soul remained, his peak eight-level soul was still one of the most powerful in existence.


    Despite its broken state, the power within that soul was not to be underestimated.


    *Boom!*


    Caught off guard, Vinarola was hit by the wave formed by the draconic aura and soul power. her body felt as if it would shatter to pieces. Gripped by intense pain, Vinarola couldn��t help but show a look of agony, her entire body flung nearly ten meters before he could stabilize herself.


    Once she regained her footing, she hurriedly looked up in disbelief at the enraged golden eye in the sky, now enveloped in a wild golden light.


    Clearly, what she thought was an excellent proposal had not only been unapproved by Dragon King but had even incited his wrath.


    ��But why?��


    "Is...is this proposal not good? Why...why are you opposed? Why are you angry?"


    Vinarola��s tone was full of confusion.


    "If we collaborate with the Church... huh?"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, an overwhelming draconic aura descended, forcing Vinarola to crawl on the ground. The words she wanted to say were swallowed back. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staring intently at Vinarola, the dragon��s golden eyes seemed ready to burst into flames. If not for the loss of a physical body and consciousness mostly locked within the Sacred Dragon��s heart, the current Dragon King might have already expressed his wrath verbally.


    Even though he had suppressed the headmaster to immobility, the anger within Dragon King showed no signs of dissipating.


    The great being��s anger was not due to Vinarola��s easy belief in the words of Asumos Church.


    Rather, it came from another aspect of the proposal:


    That is, after acquiring a new body, to assist the Church in expelling abyssal demons and destroying Demon Temple!????


    Given the Dragon King��s understanding of Asumos Church, he knew all too well the tricks these charlatans would employ. They would certainly tamper with his new body to control him more easily. Then, there was a good chance they��d use him to go after Abyssal Demons and venture deep into Winter Forest to destroy the demon nest there.


    ��Winter Forest? Again?!��


    ��Isn��t that just asking for death?!��


    The Sacred Dragon King, who usually advocated for calm and serenity, was now roaring internally...


    ��Who do you think the ones who reduced me to this?!��


    ��The last time I went to that icy northern land, all that remained of me was this fragment soul!��


    ��If I go to battle again, I��ll be utterly annihilated!��


    ��Do you think I��m an idiot?!��


    Amid bursts of dragon might and soul power, the flames of rage in the golden energy pupils of Dragon King only intensified. However, with each new wave of anger, memories buried deep within him started to surface amid his internal cursing.


    When that nightmare of memory, which this unparalleled being had held onto for many years, resurfaced in his mind, a subtle flash of apprehension and indescribable fear passed through the vertical pupils surrounding the golden sphere.


    "You want me to deal with these crazy Demons?"


    "You want me to destroy Demon Temple?"


    "No... I��m not that stupid... I don��t... I don��t want to encounter that monster ever again in my life."


    As he muttered internally, the figure surrounded by numerous bloody red butterflies seemed to appear again in front of Dragon King. This made the once-supreme soul of the dragon clan tremble uncontrollably at this moment. The immense dragon might that had filled the Forbidden Hall also began to dissipate due to the Dragon King��s internal fear.


    ��You want to go after her?��


    ��Haha��


    Kain, if your Asumos Church wants to gamble with death, be my guest. Just don��t plan on taking me down with you.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Eight hundred years ago, the once-invincible Demon Race ultimately met its defeat at the hands of a coalition of multiple races, known as the Multiracial United Empire.


    The Demon King was killed in battle, and his Four Heavenly Commanders were either captured or eliminated.


    After this war, the Demon Race declined drastically and became a marginalized and persecuted race on the continent.


    The three major powers that defeated the Demon Race subsequently became the new rulers of the continent. These powers were the Asumos Church, the Dragon Race, and the Fata (which later split into three towers).


    As the supreme leader of the Dragon Race, the Sacred Dragon King, Membeli, naturally acquired an unparalleled status across the continent.


    Beyond his lofty position, Membeli��s strength was unfathomable. He single-handedly repelled the attack of hundreds of thousands of demon troops and severely wounded three of the Four Heavenly Commanders. In doing so, he laid the foundation for the coalition��s victory.


    To the people of the continent at that time, only two beings could possibly rival Dragon King Membeli: Anze, the strongest Apostle of Heaven from Asumos Church, and Heretia, the Supreme leader of Fata��both peak level 8 powerhouses.


    Indeed, countless individuals who attempted to challenge the Dragon King eventually failed. Under his immense power, they were subdued and ultimately swore allegiance to him.


    Fortunately, despite his overwhelming strength, Membeli was nothing like the former Demon King, who had misused his power. Membeli was a noble and strong individual who never bullied the weak. He even used his power to maintain balance among the various major powers on the continent.


    Punishing the wicked and maintaining peace, he became a guardian of order on the continent.


    Membeli��s numerous achievements and ever-rising reputation meant that he was revered by many. During the initial war, he had used his own body as a shield to block the Demon king��s forbidden curse, thereby saving a third of the continent��s population. Consequently, he became a figure of faith for many, his status rivaling even the goddess of Asumos Church.


    Countless legends about the Holy Dragon King, as well as the now-active Eastern Holy Dragon Church, were born in this era.


    Considering Membeli��s formidable strength and the long lifespan of the Dragon Clan, people across the continent believed that he would be with them forever. He would always be the guardian of the continent, maintaining the world��s peace and tranquility.

 Chapter 424 - 425: The Past 2/5 [5/??]

    However, while everyone believed this to be the case, the news of the Dragon King��s death eight hundred years ago struck like a bolt from the blue, leaving countless people dumbfounded.


    As for how the Dragon King died? Well, there are lots of theories.


    ...


    And now, even after eight hundred years of investigation, there��s still no clear answer on how this legendary figure died. All people could do was speculate. Did Dragon King Membili die from a failed breakthrough, succumbing to its backlash? Or did he perish in a duel with the other two supreme beings, all of them meeting their end together? After all, Anze and Heretia, who were also guardians of continental order, mysteriously disappeared around the same time Membili died.


    This mystery, like the origin of the Demon Temple, has become one of the seven unsolved puzzles on the continent.


    The day these three legendary figures vanished is now called "The Day of Divine Disappearance" by current historians.


    As of today, on the Ancita continent probably the only one who knows the answer is the Dragon King himself.


    Although his soul was severely damaged, Membili didn��t lose his memory. He remembers clearly everything that happened on the day he fell. It��s just that he chose to bury it deep within his memory, reluctant to revisit it.


    However, when his follower Vinarola mentioned ��destroying the Demon Temple,�� those long-buried memories inevitably resurfaced in his eyes.


    --


    More than eight hundred years ago, Dragon King Membili reached the pinnacle of dragon existence. Not only did he have absolute influence within the Dragon Race, but he also had an extraordinary reputation across the continent. At one point, he was even revered as the Dragon God. Membili was riding high and full of vigor at this time.


    At that moment, he had two main objectives left in his life.


    One was to keep practicing, aiming to break through the peak of the eighth level and step into the realm of legend, becoming a being that had entered the realm of gods.


    The other goal was to become the guardian of the continent.


    Having witnessed too many tragedies, Membili wanted to preserve this hard-won peace. Given the past millennia of inter-racial conflicts and the great expansion of the demon race, the continent was riddled with scars. Recovery was the main task at hand.


    Membili vowed to eliminate anyone who tried to disrupt this peaceful atmosphere.


    "Whoever you are, if you try to disrupt the order, I will destroy you. If you dare to overreach, I will mercifully help you meet your end."


    These were words Membili had once spoken.


    Arrogant, perhaps, but he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    And the source of his confidence was his overwhelming power, enough to crush all life!


    In his view, there was no one left on the Ancita continent who could challenge him. Evil threats to the peace of the continent had been eliminated. Even if some ��evil�� tried to rise again, he, as a partner of justice and a guardian of the continent��s order, could easily crush it.


    This way of thinking persisted until that day...


    ��


    ��..


    .....


    On the Day of the Dragon Ancestor Festival, Anze, once a fellow warrior and now the Heavenly Apostle of the Church, arrived at King Membeli��s royal chamber with urgent news. Upon hearing Anze��s report, Membeli took a moment, silently thinking.


    "Anze, are you saying that you��ve detected the Shadows energy in the Winter Forest? That legendary force belonging to the Demon Lord? Are you sure about this?"


    At this, Anze, a middle-aged man wearing pure white knight��s armor, looked earnestly at the dragon before him. "Do I have any reason to lie to you?"


    "Fair point. So, what��s the origin of this power?"


    "We currently believe it��s the result of an experiment conducted by the demons."


    "An experiment?"


    "Yes, the Demon King Enkibi performed it in Winter Forest before the great battle. It seems they were trying to tap into the power of Demon Lord through ancient incantations and ritual circles. They were likely aiming to summon a minion of Demon Lord to bless their race. After all, in their eyes, the legendary Demon Lord is a deity belonging to the demon race."


    "Demon Lord? Isn��t that being supposedly from another realm? These fools... Anyway, wasn��t that experiment destroyed by Heretia��s forbidden spell, which bombed the middle of the forest? The captured demon at that time even admitted their experiment had failed. So why would the power of the Shadows suddenly appear now?"


    "The information comes from the Demon Capital, which is 108,000 miles away from Winter Forest. Given the unreliable state of the demon��s information system at that time, their news may not be accurate."


    "You��re saying the experiment might have succeeded?"


    "Yes, judging by the few traces of the Shadows energy we detected in the Forest, it seems likely. I suspect that the demons managed to summon something akin to a minion of Demon Lord. However, because of the forbidden spell, they couldn��t control it and couldn��t get it to appear on the battlefield during the great battle."


    "A minion of Demon Lord, huh... Even in death, that Demon King is a headache. Truly a detestable creature."


    Membeli narrowed his eyes, showing a look of disdain yet tinged with lethal seriousness. After all, the Demon Lord was a horrifying entity that had nearly destroyed the world in the past. And its minions, being creatures that harness the power of the Demon Lord, undoubtedly pose a threat to world peace.


    In his view point, such beings must be eliminated immediately, lest the consequences become unthinkable.


    With that thought, the Dragon King cast a meaningful glance toward the north.


    "So you��ve come to me because this minion of the Demon Lord has appeared. You want me to accompany you to Winter Forest to deal with it, don��t you?"


    At this, Anze gave a slight nod, neither confirming nor denying outright. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, given the uncertainty about the strength of this minion, I think it��s safer for us to go together."

 Chapter 425 - 426: The Past 3/5 [6/??]

    "Us? You mean��"


    "Mm? Are you saying Heretia will also come?"


    "Yes, the three of us going together will be safer."


    "All three of us? You��re being overly cautious, Anze."


    "Better safe than sorry when dealing with minions of the Demon Lord. We don��t know what level of creature we might encounter. We have to give it our all. Besides, the Archbishop also recommended this course of action, so I��m just following orders."


    "If that old man says so, then should we mobilize the army?"


    "There��s no need for that. If the battle reaches such a level, others won��t be able to intervene anyway. Bringing an army would only burden us. Also, only a few higher-ups in our church are aware of the appearance of the Demon Lord��s minion. We��re not planning to make this public to avoid panic. So, forget about mobilizing troops."


    "Fair enough. We��ll take care of it quietly. But Winter Forest is massive; how will you find the minion? The forest itself has a natural interference field, making it hard to expand our sensing area."


    "Don��t worry about that. Archbishop gave me an item once used by the Demon Lord. It can reportedly resonate with the nearby Shadows energy. With this, we should be able to locate the minion quickly."


    Saying this, Anze slowly took out a gemstone from his spatial ring, emanating a faint golden glow.


    Membeli had no reason to doubt the words of his old comrade-in-arms.


    "So, when do we leave?"


    "No time to waste; we leave now."


    "Alright then, let��s save the world one more time!"


    ---


    In Membeli��s heart, the safety of the continent was of the utmost importance. When Anze proposed to eliminate this significant threat of the Demon Lord��s minion, King Membeli immediately agreed to set out. After meeting with the Supreme Heretia of the Fata Magic Tower, the three guardians of the present-day continent fully geared up and headed for Winter Forest.


    ---


    And then,


    In this extremely cold northern land, the Dragon King encountered an unforgettable dark figure��


    And,


    A swarm of bloody-red butterflies that looked like they were messengers of death.


    ...


    The golden gemstone Anze brought had a remarkable effect. Relying on Membeli and the other two unparalleled experts keen perception, along with the gemstone��s inherent ability to resonate with the Shadow energy, they quickly located the point in the vast Winter Forest where the concentration of the Shadow energy was at its peak.


    That was precisely the location of the Demon Lord��s minion.


    After confirming the enemy��s coordinates,


    Dragon King and his two companions unleashed their boundless and immense power. Previously, due to their sheer strength within them, they would never dare to use their power indiscriminately within their respective territories. But it was different now; in the lifeless Winter Forest, unleashing their power wouldn��t cause any significant destruction.


    Accompanied by a towering aura, the three unparalleled experts abruptly entered the icy plains of the northern part of the Winter Forest.


    And there,


    On that vast icy plain, they found the target of their journey.


    However,


    Upon seeing the Minion of Demon LORD, the trio were momentarily stunned, not knowing what to do. Even Membeli, the largest of the three and the Dragon King, narrowed his dragon pupils in surprise; his light golden eyes filled with astonishment and disbelief...


    ��What��


    ��What?��


    "She is... the minion of Demon Lord?!"


    Even Membeli, who has seen it all and carries the title of Guardian of the Continental Order, couldn��t help but exclaim in astonishment at this moment.


    The reason for such shock,


    Was because the appearance of this minion was vastly different from what he had imagined.


    Rather than the grotesque monster with sharp fangs and claws, and a nauseating visage as Membeli had imagined,


    Reflected in his draconic eyes was a breathtakingly beautiful young girl with black hair.


    ��


    At this moment,


    That black figure was quietly sitting at the edge of an ice cliff.


    The young girl had enviable, satin-like long black hair, with the tips as red as blood. Her flowing hair added a bewitching allure to her demeanor.


    Her eyes were captivating, her nose delicate, her skin as white as snow, and her red lips were like a lone plum blossom in the snow, exuding a sultry arrogance. Her ruby-like, clear and bright eyes seemed to possess a soul-stirring magic...


    Her slender and graceful figure, her soft arms like lotus roots, her beautiful and round legs, her finely sculpted calves, all adorned with delicate and smooth skin, she truly was a sight to behold. Her fairy-like face, along with such a perfect figure, was truly like a goddess descending to earth.


    Even though she was wrapped in a crudely made animal skin coat, it could not hide the beauty that tugged at one��s heartstrings.


    Even Membeli, who had seen countless beauties, couldn��t help but show a stupefied expression.


    "Who...who is she? Why is she here?"


    Membeli couldn��t help but mutter.


    Although the appearance of such a striking, goddess-like woman in the lifeless icy plains raised many questions, Membeli felt a hint of self-doubt beginning to sprout in his heart.


    ��Did we get the wrong enemy?��


    ��Is this girl really the demonic deity��s subordinate, the kind of monster we imagined?��


    ��Shouldn��t a minion of a Demon Lord be a brutish, menacing creature? How could it be such a beautiful young girl?��


    Such thoughts involuntarily sprang up in Membeli��s mind.


    However,


    As seasoned warriors who have weathered countless storms, Membeli and his two companions quickly came back to their senses and dismissed the thoughts they had just entertained.


    "No, no, something is definitely off about this girl!"


    After sensing the aura surrounding the black-haired young girl, Membeli��s dragon pupils suddenly contracted.


    The previous doubt in his eyes vanished in an instant, replaced by an indescribable sense of gravitas and a look of someone facing a formidable adversary.


    Because,


    The girl��s stifling aura was indeed the legendary Shadow Force...


    This girl was the source of that Shadow Force, the cause behind the atmospheric anomaly in the Winter Forest.


    "So this girl is truly the Demon Lord��s minion?"


    If so,


    ��Are we to eliminate her?��


    Though Membeli disliked the idea of destroying something so beautiful, he would show no mercy for the sake of World peace, given his role as a guardian.


    A terrifying pale gold magical power began to gather between Membeli��s dragon claws.


    However, unlike before, the Dragon King did not hastily attack but rather intently observed the black-haired young girl.


    Different from his two human companions,


    As a dragon, Membeli possesses much greater perceptive abilities and a terrifying instinct for sensing danger. After the initial shock, he immediately steadied himself and began to carefully assess the state of the young girl with black hair. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a doubt,


    Though the black-haired young girl contained a terrifying Shadow Force within her,


    On the surface, the concentration of her Shadow Force and the energy fluctuations around her were not particularly strong, perhaps at the level of the 6 or lower... which was negligible for them, three peak level 8 Cultivator. However, that invisible pressure emanating from her soul made Membeli very uneasy.


    Furthermore,


    According to ancient texts, beings with Shadow Force gradually lose their sanity, becoming bloodthirsty and mad. Without a certain level of power, it is impossible for the holder of the Shadow Force to retain their sanity.


    Therefore, in Membeli��s opinion,


    The strength of the black-haired young girl must certainly exceed level 6.

 Chapter 426 - 427: The Past 4/5 [7/??]

    If Membeli, the Sacred Dragon King, couldn��t figure out the girl��s strength, it only meant she was way stronger than him.


    Coming to this realization, Membeli inhaled deeply. He clenched his claws, and his powerful magic began to surge within him, preparing him for battle like never before. All the while, he eyed the mysterious black-haired girl cautiously and thought about his next steps.


    Can they avoid a fight with such a formidable being? Can they negotiate peace and simply stay in the Northern Territory instead of heading south? The black-haired girl didn��t seem like the mindless demonic creature of legend.


    If a pace was possible, that would be the best outcome.


    But if not,


    Could the three of them defeat her with their current strength? And at what cost? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    While Membeli was deep in thought, Anze, the Heavenly Apostle, couldn��t contain himself any longer.


    After confirming through the golden orb��s resonance that the black-haired girl was indeed a ��minion of Demon Lord,�� Anze��s eyes lit up with a fierce battle spirit. Driven by an unshakable sense of justice, his red holy magic erupted from him like a dam breaking, instantly dispersing the blizzard in the icy plains and turning the sky red.


    The massive wave of holy magic caused the sky to tremble, the ground to crack, and even space itself showed signs of fracture. Even monsters miles away could feel Anze��s overwhelming aura and fled in all directions.


    Lifting his longsword, enveloped in dazzling red light and holy fire, Anze pointed it at the girl��s face without any hesitation.


    "Don��t think you can deceive me by disguising yourself as a human!"


    Anze declared this with righteous indignation, under the surprised gaze of his two companions, just as they had when they faced the Demon King before.


    "I won��t let you harm the creatures of this World! Prepare to be destroyed!"


    With that,


    Anze, gripping his holy sword and entering his battle mode, rushed toward the black-haired girl without a second thought, signaling Membeli and Heretia for a coordinated attack.


    "The Pope has said, we must strike first against this monster! Let��s finish her before she powers up! Membeli, Heretia, attack with me now!"


    Facing the fast-approaching holy fire that could purify all evil, the black-haired girl merely glanced at Anze and continued to sit quietly on the shattered ice cliff. Her crimson eyes remained emotionless, like a beautiful doll devoid of feelings.


    Comparatively,


    Heretia and Membeli, his companions, seemed somewhat bewildered when they saw Anze initiate the attack. Membeli couldn��t help but roar in frustration,


    "Wait! You hot-blooded fool!!!"


    In that moment,


    Membeli bit his lip, slightly angered.


    Even though Anze had been a good friend and a trusted ally for many years, Membeli felt the impulse to tackle this so-called ��savior hero�� right then and there.


    Why?


    Because Anze��s attack had led them into a situation from which there was no turning back. They had lost any chance for a peaceful resolution, and they had angered a creature unlike anything they had ever faced before.


    After seeing his partner impulsively launch the attack, Membeli tried to restrain the hot-headed hero. Unfortunately, before the Dragon King could unleash his power, the black-haired girl, sensing the hostility, tilted her head slightly.


    Her crimson eyes narrowed, and for the first time, her demeanor changed.


    As her gaze shifted, the atmosphere around them also transformed in an instant. An oppressive force, cold enough to take one��s breath away, descended from the sky, enveloping Membeli.


    A boundless surge of scarlet force emanated from the girl, radiating in all directions and instantly shattering the formidable aura of holy magic that Anze had conjured.


    ��What...what is this?��


    "No, this is bad! Come back, Anze!" For the first time in his entire life, Membeli lost his cool and yelled at his companion.


    But it was too late.


    In the next instant, under the stunned gaze of Membeli and Heretia, the icy plains erupted, and countless bloody-red butterflies burst forth from beneath the ice.


    The swarm of butterflies engulfed Anze, devouring his holy fire and, with an irresistible force, consumed him entirely.


    The Apostle, who had slain the Demon King and saved the world, possessing peak-level 8 strength, didn��t even get a chance to scream before he was swallowed by the endless swarm of bloody butterflies.


    After the flash of crimson light,


    A magnificent set of platinum armor and a red divine sword fell from the sky.


    However,


    the armor no longer had the protection of holy magic, and the divine sword was devoid of the church��s holy flames.


    The man, hailed by many as a hero who saved the world, was utterly consumed by the swarm of bloody butterflies, leaving not a single piece of flesh or a bone behind.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Membeli��s eyes narrowed sharply, filled with disbelief and terror. His massive dragon body even began to tremble.


    His old companion had been mercilessly killed by the swarm of butterflies, an outcome completely beyond his expectations.


    Although Anze��s attack was reckless, Membeli knew that this world-saving hero had something to rely on. Anze��s "Divine War Form" combined with the church��s holy flames, was known for its extraordinary vitality. Even if he died, he could be reborn from the flames.


    Killing him three or four times was required to completely eliminate this heavenly apostle.


    Anze was a true tank.


    And yet, now?


    This tank was effortlessly defeated by the black-haired girl? And didn��t even trigger his ��revival��? Just like that... he��s gone? A once-in-a-generation genius, just like that... gone?


    "This... has to be a joke!"


    Unable to hold back, Membeli roared, expanding his magical aura in a desperate attempt to find traces of Anze.


    Alas,


    after a quick search, Membeli came up empty-handed.


    There was no trace of Anze on the vast icy plains.


    Realizing that his companion of many years was gone forever, an indescribable sadness rapidly spread within his heart, causing the great dragon to let out a wail.

 Chapter 427 - 428: The Past 5/5 [8/??]

    Realizing that his companion of many years was gone forever, an indescribable sadness rapidly spread within Membeli��s heart, causing the great dragon to let out a wail.


    However,


    As a top-tier expert, he quickly suppressed his anger. He knew very well that now was not the time to mourn for his companion.


    The next moment,


    Under Membeli and Heretia��s intense gaze, the swarm of butterflies, having completely consumed Anze, suddenly changed their target. They aggressively assaulted them��the ones with the strongest magical presence in the vicinity.


    Faced with the bloody butterflies screaming from all directions, Membeli felt an unprecedented fear, This feeling was even more intense than when facing the Demon King empowered by the Force of Shadow.


    At the same time,


    As he stared intently at the black-haired girl in the distance, a strong sense of danger suddenly overwhelmed him.


    "This monster... is extremely dangerous."


    The power of the Shadow within her vastly exceeded his own expectations.


    If this young girl leaves the Northern Territory and enters the human world,


    With her power, She will surely Destroy the entire world.


    Then, all creatures would turn into bloodthirsty Demons, The whole continent would become a living hell. Without a doubt, in Membeli��s mind, the threat posed by this black-haired girl has already surpassed that of the ambitious Demon King.


    Additionally,


    After the two of them released their powers, Membeli could clearly sense the loathing and killing intent within the young girl��s crimson eyes...


    Obviously, the records from ancient texts were not unfounded. Beings with the power of darkness truly harbored extreme hatred for other creatures. A demon with such horrifying strength, coupled with an endless enmity towards the living beings t, was indeed an unprecedented threat!


    If she were to leave the northern territory, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Realizing this, Membeli, as a guardian of continental order and known as the Sacred Dragon King, looked more determined than ever. His immense magical power and dragon aura burst forth, pushing back the suffocating Shadow force around him.


    Since the young girl ahead was so dangerous,


    For the sake of the living beings and this world, even if they were down to just two people, they had to defeat this Demon.


    Besides,


    Surrounded by the swarm of bloody butterflies, they had no way to retreat.


    A fight with their backs against the wall was their only option.


    After giving a glance to signal the blue-haired female mage not far away, Membeli abruptly accelerated his charging power. Just as the swarm of butterflies was about to engulf him, a dragon breath, packed with destructive force, was suddenly unleashed from the Dragon King��s mouth,


    Several dazzling golden light beams tore through the atmosphere, bombarding the ocean formed by the bloody butterflies with immense force.


    *Boom!!!*


    A ground-shaking roar followed, and a golden fire mushroom cloud erupted in the sky. The intense heat shattered and vaporized the surrounding ice. In an instant, the once endless icy field was gone.


    The entire northern world was enveloped in this dazzling golden light at that moment,


    The Sacred Dragon King,


    True to his reputation as one of the strongest beings on the continent, had generated such a devastating destructive power with a brief charge. Even the threatening sea of bloody butterflies, capable of engulfing everything, was shattered under the powerful bombardment of the Holy Dragon King��s fire breath.


    The threat that could have swallowed the Dragon King was gone.


    After witnessing this, the black-haired young girl also seemed somewhat surprised and mechanically tilted her head a bit.


    And at that instant when the young girl was ��distracted,��


    The Sacred Dragon King, with his extraordinary combat experience, immediately seized the opportunity and swiftly unfurled his dragon wings. After absorbing the magical energy contained within the heavens and earth, he released another golden dragon breath fire, bursting forth like a roaring beast, and charged towards the black-haired young girl not far away.


    At the same time,


    Heretia, who received Dragon King��s signal, appeared above the black-haired young girl using a teleportation spell. The blue-haired mage with fully killing intent in her eyes, and as she quickly chanted, six magical circles of different colors and elements rapidly sketched out in the sky.


    As Heretia waved her magical circle,


    An endless barrage of magical elemental beams rained down on the black-haired girl like a storm.


    ...


    Faced with this enemy who had killed her companion,


    The two unmatched Cultivators immediately unleashed their full power. Years of teamwork made Membeli and Heretia��s coordination almost telepathic. Even in the wake of Anze��s tragic death, they could quickly organize a powerful counterattack.


    Their inner rage and sorrow were fully channeled into their attacks.


    In the next instant,


    The dragon fire breath and countless magical elemental beams shattered the defense of the bloody butterflies, striking the black-haired girl��s body fiercely.


    These two devastating forces even reacted with each other.


    Merging, concentrating, and exploding...


    *Boommmmmmmmmmmmmm!*


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering explosion, the dazzling light of death swallowed the girl. Everything around her, including the endless sea of red butterflies, was instantly obliterated by the blast.


    The terrifying aftershocks changed the landscape of the northern icy plains and were even sensed by the Saintess in the distant Divine Hall.


    As for Membeli and Heretia, who were closest to the center of the explosion, they were also struck by the aftershocks and sent flying thousands of meters away, spitting out blood...


    Clearly,


    Both of them had sustained considerable injuries after that attack.


    However,


    They had no time to worry about their condition. After stabilizing their bodies in the storm created by the explosion, both immediately focused on the center of the explosion, trying to assess the condition of the ��Demon lord��s subordinate.��


    Yet,


    As the dust and dim golden light dissipated,


    The sight that met their eyes caused their expressions to change dramatically. In Membeli��s opinion, even if their joint attack couldn��t kill her outright, it should have at least dealt significant damage and depleted the enemy��s combat power...


    However,


    Upon seeing the scene ahead, Membeli realized,


    He had been far too hopeful.


    To say they had heavily wounded the enemy would be an overstatement.


    Their powerful and terrifying attack had not even scratched the enemy...


    "This... This can��t be?! This is absolutely impossible!!"


    In utter shock, the Sacred Dragon King couldn��t help but roar.


    At this moment,


    At the center of the explosion,


    The icy cliffs and glaciers had already vanished. However, a vast sea of thorny vines had appeared, enveloping the black-haired young girl who was the target of the attack. Judging from the extensive burn marks on these thorny vines, it was clear they had absorbed the full force of Membeli and Heretia��s combined attack...


    And as the two strong figures looked on in disbelief and doubt,


    Countless thorny vines emitting a bluish eerie light gradually gathered beside the black-haired girl. They twisted and intertwined, and eventually, under the embrace of a mysterious bluish power, turned into a human-sized, bloody bud.


    As the bud began to open, a youth voice, full of respect, softly asked,


    "Mother, Can I kill them?"


    sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 428 - 429: The Mysterious Power (1/2) [9/??]

    "What... what kind of demons is this?!"


    Staring at the sudden sea of thorns and swarm of bloody butterflies that seemed to come back to life amid the flames, both Dragon King Membeli and Heretia wore deeply grim expressions.


    Before they could even make sense of the situation or react, S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sea of thorns erupted violently. Countless thorns burst from the ground and launched a lethal attack on the two unparalleled warriors. Although the thorns�� attack was not as vivid as the dragon breath fire or the divine magic, the dense, chilling aura surrounding them and the suffocating oppression they brought were enough to make both of them feel the threat of death.


    Apart from the thorns coming from the ground,


    Above them, The bloody butterflies danced gracefully in the sky, forming a wave of red aura that surged towards them from all directions. Membeli��s extraordinary intuition told him that either being entangled by the thorns or swallowed by the swarm of bloody butterflies would result in his downfall here.


    There was no doubt; they were in a crisis unlike any they had faced before.


    Compared to the challenges they faced while combating the Demon King with Anze, this was far more severe.


    However,


    As warriors who had survived countless life-and-death battles and reached this level of prowess, neither Membeli nor Heretia were ones to give up easily. The enemy was powerful, and resisting might leave them with a slim chance of survival, but not resisting would only await them a tragic end of being consumed and dying...


    To evoke a miracle, one must not give up hope.


    After taking a deep breath and suppressing the rising sense of despair within him,


    Membeli��s eyes hardened, and the magic power within him started to rage uncontrollably. Even his soul began to burn gradually, transforming into an endless source of energy that elevated his momentum.


    Glancing at the blue-haired woman not far away who had already begun chanting a forbidden spell, Membeli let out an intense hysterical roar.


    "Heretia! Let��s go all out against these demons!"


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking dragon roar,


    The golden dragon unfurled its magnificent wings and transformed into a destructive golden meteor, charging towards the incoming swarm of butterflies! On the other side, Heretia clenched her teeth and forcefully shattered the silver staff in her hands!


    Utilizing the divine artifact staff as a medium, she activated one of the most powerful divine magics on the continent��[Heavenly Judgment].


    ...


    Faced with unprecedented evil, faced with a demons that could drag the entire continent into an abyss,


    To prevent the world from plunging back into war, to avenge their fallen comrade, both unparalleled warriors had already abandoned any hope of survival. Holding a ��sink or swim�� mindset, they unleashed their full power and launched an attack on the swarm of bloody butterflies and the sea of thorns.


    Boom!!!*


    ...


    As the guardians of the continent and as the unparalleled heroes who had defeated the Demon King, Membeli and Heretia relied on their years of combat experience. They faced the threat of the bloody butterflies, which would consume them entirely, and the life-draining thorns with everything they had.


    ....


    ...


    Bloody butterflies surged forward,


    Thorny vines twirled wildly in the air,


    Wave after wave of terrifying attacks were masterfully dodged by Membeli and Heretia. Using their top-notch skills and uncanny ability to predict moves, they managed to avoid the enemy��s onslaught. Once they realized their defenses couldn��t hold up against the dreadful attacks from the ��Demon Lord��s Minion,�� they shifted their combat strategy.


    They opted for dodging and counter-attacking during the fight with the enemy.


    Compared to these two experienced battle masters,


    The enemy��a black-haired young girl and the demoness beside her manipulating vines��clearly lacked combat experience. Their attack patterns were straightforward and simple. After their moves were read by these two supreme experts, their bloody butterflies and thorny whips had a hard time even touching Membeli and Heretia.


    Even if their attacks had the potential to destroy the world, they were meaningless if they could not hit the target.


    However,


    Even though they successfully dodged the majority of the enemy��s attacks, a grave expression always clouded Membeli��s draconic eyes.


    By suppressing the enemy with sheer combat experience and mutual understanding, he and Heretia could barely hold their own against these demons for some time.


    But,


    Simply holding out wasn��t enough;


    What they needed was victory.


    For that reason, while dodging attacks, they unleashed one powerful spell after another, sufficient to annihilate armies in an instant. These were aimed at the black-haired girl in an attempt to inflict heavy damage. Yet, their attacks��observed keenly by Membeli and Heretia��easily bypassed the vine defenses and hit the young girl squarely.


    However,


    Neither the relentless dragon fire breath bombardments nor the consecutive bursts of holy magic, spear thrusts of the Dragon King, or their coordinated attacks could inflict any real damage on the black-haired girl. Even when they turned the mysterious thorny vines surrounding her into ash and disintegrated her thin animal-skin attire, not a single scratch appeared on her...


    If there was,


    The wound would heal in an instant,


    Leaving the girl unscathed.


    During these successive bombardments, as her clothes were almost completely disintegrated, countless bloody butterflies swarmed in to cover the naked body, instantly dissolving into numerous crimson energy particles. These particles reconvened and astonishingly transformed into a bloody red dress.


    This dress added to the girl��s beauty and exuded an aura of bewitching elegance...


    Time and time again, their powerful onslaughts would have led to the downfall of their greatest enemy��the Demon King��had he been defenseless. However, the black-haired girl seemed unfazed,


    Simply controlling her bloody butterflies to corner them dispassionately.


    On the surface, both sides were at a stalemate.


    But,


    As time passed,


    Membeli grew more anxious, with cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He knew this deadlock was pointless. They were running out of energy while the enemy was virtually unscathed. Once exhausted, they��d be instantly enveloped and annihilated by the bloody butterflies and thorny whips below...


    They had to break through, and they had to do it now.

 Chapter 429 - 430: Mysterious Power (2/2) [10/??]

    "We have to stop this wave!"


    After gulping down the last bottle of ��Tears of Nature,�� the majestic dragon��s body disintegrated and reformed under a halo of golden light. With the aid of transformation magic, he turned into a white-haired man clad in golden armor.


    Though his body had shrunk, Membeli��s aura had reached unprecedented heights. Gripping the Dragon King��s Spear tightly in his hand, his veins bulged, and his eyes filled with bloodshot veins. All the magical power within him, including the strength produced by his burning soul and dragon��s blood, converged rapidly onto his Spear.


    Membeli��s facial features started to twist, oozing blood.


    As the power gathered, his body also reached its limit.


    However,


    This peerless warrior continued to dodge enemy attacks while gritting his teeth and channeling his own power.


    On the other side,


    With just a glance, Heretia understood Membeli��s intention. She rushed to the forefront of the bloody butterflies without hesitation, attracting most of the enemy��s attention. Then, sacrificing her right eye��s vision and discarding her stamina, Heretia activated a forbidden spell known as "Crone - Heaven��s Gate" under a halo of dazzling white light.


    Instantly, tens of thousands of celestial beings like angels appeared on the savage battlefield at Heretia��s command, and they launched an all-out attack on the black-haired girl!


    With Heretia giving her all in covering him,


    Membeli, the Sacred Dragon King, finished gathering his energy,


    And found the perfect opportunity!


    Taking advantage of the black-haired girl��s focus on Heretia and the thorn sea and bloody butterflies busy dealing with the ��Angel Legion,�� Membeli��s eyes narrowed. He turned into a golden flash, raising a tremendous wave of magical power and awe-inspiring dragon��s might.


    Under the boost of Heretia��s domain supporting magic, Membeli��s speed, strength, defense, and burst power all reached epic proportions in this split second.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Yelling at the top of his lungs, Membeli became a golden streak with unstoppable force, breaking through the sea of thorns at an indiscernible speed. He thrust his radiant spear, capable of banishing all darkness, directly at the black-haired girl.


    "Dieeeeeeeeeee!!!"


    The next moment, S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Membeli held his breath,


    And under his tense and serious gaze, this attack, filled with all his might, did not disappoint him.


    When the black-haired girl turned her body to look at Membeli, the golden spear suddenly stabbed toward her chest.


    In an instant,


    A bright golden light burst forth, quickly chasing away the suffocating red light in the sky. Power surged from the spear��s tip, radiating in all directions and changing the landscape. The force was so massive that it even ripped through the fabric of space, creating cracks in the Skye around them.


    At this moment, a violent and shocking collision occurred between the pale gold magical power and the crimson shadowy force.


    Along with Membeli��s furious roar,


    The golden spear finally broke through the shadowy force��s defense. Under the ecstatic gaze of the two unparalleled warriors, it violently pierced the black-haired girl��s chest��penetrating her heart.


    ��Success... did we succeed?��


    ��We did it!��


    ��We won!��


    Seeing that his full-powered strike had successfully pierced the enemy��s chest, an ecstatic expression immediately appeared on Membeli��s face. They, who had once been in utter despair, saw a glimmer of victory at this moment.


    All he had to do,


    Was to trigger the magical power within the Dragon King��s Spear, and they would surely inflict heavy damage on the enemy!


    Though the black-haired girl��s defense was horrifyingly strong, if the explosion originated from inside her body, she would undoubtedly be unable to resist it. Even a powerful monster like her, the insides couldn��t be invincible!


    With this thought,


    A fierce battle spirit suddenly erupted in Membeli��s draconic eyes, and he tightly gripped his spear with both hands.


    However,


    Just as he decided to finish the fight once and for all, he was shocked to see that,


    Even with a fatal wound, the expression on the black-haired girl��s face remained indifferent, as if she were an emotionless doll. She stared at him with those eerily calm eyes, making him feel a shiver down his spine.


    Then, out of nowhere,


    Accompanied by an invisible force, a gut-wrenching pain suddenly shot up to Membeli��s brain. In an instant, his face twisted in agony from the unbearable pain.


    ��What... what��s going on?��


    "What is happening?!"


    In that moment,


    Membeli��s attack stopped abruptly,


    He shakily lowered his head to look at his own chest, the source of the intense pain. And when the condition of his chest entered his field of vision, Membeli was suddenly frozen in place, overwhelmed with confusion, shock, and despair.


    At that moment,


    A deep, bottomless bloody hole had somehow appeared in the Sacred Dragon King��s chest...


    "How... how is this possible? She... she didn��t do anything..."


    As a strange red light danced in the eyes of the black-haired girl, an unseen force quietly covered the whole battlefield. Just as a sudden bloody hole ripped open in Membeli��s chest, Heretia, who was offering aerial cover from way up high, also coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Shock and disbelief filled Heretia��s eyes, just like Membeli��s.


    Gazing at the mysterious bloody hole in her chest, Heretia was frozen in place. Even with her vast battle experience, she couldn��t make sense of her sudden, severe injury.


    She was way too far from the enemy, and there was no sign that her protective barriers had been broken.


    "How did I get hurt?" Heretia muttered to herself.


    But she had no more energy to think about it. As her blood kept flowing, the mage, whose heart was now shattered, began to feel death closing in. Her mind started to cloud over with darkness.


    The magical circles around her suddenly fell apart, and Heretia, unable to fight it, plummeted from the sky into a thorn-filled deathtrap below.


    ...


    ...


    "Her...etia..."


    Watching his old friend plummet into a sea of thorns, unsure if she was alive or dead, Membeli clenched his jaw. His eyes, a blend of hatred and despair, fixated on the black-haired girl before him.

 Chapter 430 - 431: Unexpected Guest 1/3 [11/??]

    Meanwhile, Membeli��s eyes also filled with confusion.


    The whole situation was beyond his understanding.


    Membeli couldn��t figure it out.


    His attack had successfully gone through the enemy, destroying her heart. So why was this black-haired girl still standing there like nothing happened, while he and Heretia were badly hurt out of nowhere?


    She hadn��t done a thing!


    "What��s going on here?"


    "You! What did you do?!"


    Membeli howled hysterically at the black-haired girl.


    Though as a peak level 8 powerhouse, even if he lost his heart, Membeli could still use magic to create a makeshift one to sustain his body while awaiting regeneration. However, because he had put all his strength into his Spear, he had no energy left to sustain his badly injured body.


    Membeli felt as though he could faintly see the path of the underworld.


    Either way, he had charged forward prepared to risk the obliteration of his soul. In such a situation, he might as well go all-in against the enemy!


    In that moment,


    Membeli��s eyes turned bloodshot. Ignoring the red butterflies swarming around him and the searing pain in his chest, he took a deep breath and released all the pent-up magical power in the Dragon King Spear, ready for mutual destruction.


    He aimed to penetrate the enemy��s defenses with his Spear, going through the black-haired girl��s body.


    Then, by detonating the power within the Spear, he would channel a massive amount of energy into the girl��s body, destroying this terrible Demon from inside.


    This was the ultimate goal of Membeli and Heretia.


    ...


    However,


    Just as Membeli was gritting his teeth, waiting for the black-haired girl to explode, the Dragon King made an incredibly despairing discovery...


    After releasing the violent power contained within his Spear...


    Nothing happened...


    The expected explosion didn��t occur. The black-haired girl still looked at Membeli calmly, almost mocking him.


    "This... this... this cannot... uh... huh?!"


    Before Membeli could finish speaking, his eyes widened in surprise.


    A sudden burst of intense heat started spreading through his chest, making his body inflate like a balloon.


    ��What?!��


    ��How��?!��


    The next moment,


    Overwhelmed with shock, anger, and despair, Membeli was consumed by a wave of destructive energy bursting inside his body. He exploded into pieces, scattering his remains across the sky.


    And Membeli��s consciousness plunged into endless darkness.


    This was all Membeli remembered from the battle that took place eight hundred years ago.


    ��..


    .....


    ...��..


    Back to the present,


    As his consciousness detached from his memories, a fragment of Membeli��s soul hurriedly suppressed his inner fear and anxiety. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After emitting a brief but intense wave of spiritual energy,


    Around the Golden Sphere,


    The golden dragon eyes, which represented Membeli��s will, also started to settle. The tense mood inside the palace began to calm down. When he saw Vinarola, the headmaster who��d managed to get up from the ground, the anger in Membeli��s eyes started to dissipate.


    ��Sigh, what��s the point of getting angry at her?��


    Membeli thought to himself, somewhat sarcastically.


    After all, the headmaster worshipped him and had no knowledge of what had occurred eight hundred years ago. Her suggestion was only natural.


    .


    In the eyes of his followers and admirers, he was still the unmatched Dragon King, whose legend continued to thrive across the continent. The devastating battle in the North was virtually unknown.


    ��I was too impatient,�� Membeli thought, feeling a bit guilty.


    He looked helplessly at Vinarola.


    Since he had been blown up rather than eaten by the blood butterflies, his soul hadn��t been completely destroyed like his other two companions. And the black-haired girl hadn��t meticulously cleaned the battlefield after the war.


    A few fragments of his soul had been summoned and reassembled by the dragon tribe��s rituals, attaching themselves to the Dragon Soul Stone, thus forming the current Dragon King��s Heart.


    Although he had retained his consciousness and managed to linger in this world, he could only reside within this Dragon heart Stone, completely unable to communicate with the outside world.


    Well,


    If you could call it communication, it would only be releasing his aura.


    Membeli, who couldn��t communicate, naturally couldn��t inform his followers of the details of that great battle. He couldn��t warn the world about the horrifying creature lurking in the Frozen Forest. If his followers and those charlatans of the Church of knew about it, they wouldn��t dare make such an outrageous request.


    Although he longed for a new body to escape this prison-like place, if the cost of rebirth was facing that creature again, Membeli would reject it without hesitation.


    Centuries of bitter life within the Dragon heart stone had extinguished the fiery spirit in his heart.


    He wouldn��t rush into a life-and-death struggle for justice as he did eight hundred years ago. For the current Membeli, the purpose of a new life was to enjoy it, not to follow a bunch of church fools into Winter Forest to meet his end.


    Having experienced utter despair and death, he had no desire to feel that sense of helplessness again.


    Moreover,


    "Banish the abyssal demons? Save the world?"


    Membeli couldn��t help but question this narrative the church was peddling.


    After going through that intense battle, Membeli started to have doubts. He began to think that the Demon they had faced might not just be some lackey minion of Demon Lord. it Could actually be the Demon Lord himself from the legends, the one defeated by the goddess in the North. This Demon, good-looking as it was, clearly had the terrifying power to wipe out the entire world.


    So why hadn��t this Demon shown herself to the world yet? How have all the different powers on Ancita survived up to this point?


    Membeli speculated that although the goddess didn��t completely eradicate the Demon Lord, she may have imposed some limitations on her��perhaps restricting her to Winter Forest?


    Or maybe, That girl only attacks those who pose a threat? Wasn��t their group targeted because of Anze��s reckless attack, which triggered a terrifying retaliation from that creature? Before Anze attacked, both he and the black-haired girl had no reaction at all��


    Regardless of the speculation, the bottom line was clear: As long as he didn��t provoke that Demon, he would be safe.

 Chapter 431 - 432: Unexpected Guest 2/3 [12/??]

    ��I��m never facing that thing again! Anyone else who wants to take it on can go ahead, just don��t count me in�� Membeli firmly thought to himself.


    Therefore, as he looked at the slowly rising headmaster Vinarola, Membeli released his draconic aura once again, expressing his strong opposition.


    Upon seeing this, Vinarola could only lower her head anxiously.


    She didn��t understand why the revered Dragon King would oppose such a beneficial proposal. However, since the deity of her heart had expressed his refusal, she, as a faithful follower, should not question any further.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the Dragon King, the current crisis caused by the abyssal demons is merely a test for the world.


    The great Dragon King would only take action when a real crisis loomed.


    In any case, she couldn��t understand the Dragon King��s thoughts; she only needed to follow his arrangement quietly.


    "Understood, Lord Dragon King. I��ll let the higher-ups in the Church know your feelings," said Vinarola.


    With that, under the fairly satisfied gaze of Membeli, Vinarola slowly rose and began to retreat, preparing to leave the sacred palace.


    However, when she turned and looked toward the front door, Vinarola was immediately taken aback. Her brows furrowed, dissatisfaction apparent in her eyes, and even a hint of anger emerged spontaneously. The reason for the headmaster��s anger was simple: How could someone have intruded into the sacred palace at this moment, the place where the Dragon King was meditating?


    Glaring at the figure who had appeared at the entrance unexpectedly, Vinarola involuntarily clenched her fists, angrily questioning:


    "Archbishop Mokaro! Why are you here?"


    While she was angry, she was even more shocked deep inside.


    ��How did he get in?!��


    At this moment, a handsome man dressed in platinum-colored Archbishop��s robes and with a golden braid, appeared gracefully at the entrance of the forbidden palace. He was walking elegantly towards the interior of the palace.


    His deep blue eyes were mysterious and beautiful, his features distinct. He had a straight nose, thin lips, and sword-like eyebrows that framed a few strands of black hair falling onto his temples. His figure was so flawless it was beyond criticism.


    In terms of appearance alone, among all the men Vinarola had ever met, other than the briefly encountered "Son of Destiny," none could compare to him.


    "Why are you here, Archbishop Mokaro?"


    Yes, the man before her was Mokaro-Bafiya, one of the high-ranking archbishops of Asumos Church. He was the messenger who had specifically come to Luminous Royal Academy to propose something to her.


    ��Shouldn��t Mokaro be waiting in the VIP room? Why has he appeared directly in this forbidden area?�� sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��What about the guards outside the? Are they not doing their job?��


    ��Or did Archbishop forcibly barge in?��


    Trusting her subordinates, Vinarola didn��t want to believe the first possibility. Gradually, her level 7 aura began to emerge around her.


    She stopped treating him like a special guest and displayed clear hostility.


    Anyone who intruded into this sacred land, who disrespected Lord Dragon King, couldn��t possibly be treated courteously by Vinarola.


    "Archbishop Mokaro, stop right there. This is the restricted area of our academy! You cannot proceed further! Otherwise, you��ll be violating the agreement between the Church and the Red Leaf Empire!"


    Saying so, Vinarola lifted her staff, charging its tip with a fiery flame magic, warning Mokaro.


    However, unfazed by Vinarola��s threat, Mokaro just offered a slight smile.


    "And what would you do if I don��t stop, Headmaster?"


    "You!"


    Upon hearing these somewhat provocative words, Vinarola��s pupils contracted, she hesitated no more and released the magic from her staff, intending to teach this arrogant Archbishop a lesson through force.


    "Don��t think you can act however you like just because you��re an Archbishop"


    "High-Level Magic - Chains of Blazing Light!"


    As the incantation was quickly chanted, the flames spread rapidly, instantly forming numerous chains of fire that charged at Mokaro from all directions. Clearly, Vinarola intended to directly subdue this arrogant Archbishop. Though the Church and Red Leaf were both powerful forces, because of the agreement between their higher-ups, she had no need to hesitate as long as they were in the neutral territory of Luminous Royal Academy.


    However, just as the magic was activated, something unexpected happened.


    ��?!!��


    "What?!"


    The next instant, a brown figure charged with a powerful aura, and appeared in Vinarola��s line of sight and stood right in front of Archbishop Mokaro.


    Whoosh~*


    With a flash of silver light,


    dozens of fire chains targeting Mokaro suddenly broke apart under the impact of that silver light, transforming into basic magical particles and vanishing into the air...


    At the same time,


    A slightly chilling laugh with a mockery tone followed the silver flash and faintly reached Vinarola��s ears.


    "Oh my, calm down, Headmaster~ What��s the big hurry?"


    "Who?!"


    Seeing her attack blocked so easily, Vinarola quickly withdrew her staff and assumed a defensive stance.


    Unfortunately,


    compared to this suddenly appearing figure, Vinarola was simply too slow. Accompanied by a flurry of sword flashes, along with the crisp sounds of clashing metal, a young woman dressed in a stylish black military uniform with long, beautiful brown hair appeared in front of Vinarola.


    In an instant, she drew the silver curved sword from her waist, showing no mercy as she knocked Vinarola��s staff out of her hands and pressed the sharp blade against the Headmaster��s neck to prevent her from chanting any spells.


    "Please be quiet, Headmaster~"


    "You...it��s you?!"


    After getting a good look at the figure, Vinarola couldn��t help but grit her teeth.


    The woman had a slender body, her brown coffee hair draped over her shoulders and loosely tied at the ends with two dark green ribbons.


    The woman seemed young, appearing to be no older than eighteen. Her skin was fair, her complexion crystal clear like jade. Her beauty was accentuated by her smile, which carried both a bewitching and brutal undertone, making her a deadly combination of beauty and danger.


    Ignoring the silver blade pressed against her neck, Vinarola resentfully fixed her gaze on the woman��s silver eyes.


    "Ophelia, you traitor!"

 Chapter 432 - 433: Unexpected Guest 3/3 [13/??]

    "Ophelia, you traitor!"


    The woman who had suddenly appeared within the forbidden area protecting Mokaro, and easily subdued Vinarola was none other than Ophelia, one of the Church��s three Heavenly Apostles and Mokaro��s strongest combatant.


    Seeing a Heavenly Apostle appear, Vinarola was extremely displeased. However, faced with an eighth-level Apostle, she was ultimately powerless.


    All she could do was hurl a string of threats at the blonde man standing next to her:


    "Archbishop Mokaro! I warn you, this act of yours is a serious violation! People from the Church and Red Leaf royal family are not allowed to enter here without permission! If word of this gets out, neither your Church nor the Royal family will let you off the hook!..."


    However,


    Ophelia, pinning her against the wall, merely smirked in response with oozing indifference face,


    Mokaro ignored Vinarola��s words and walked straight to the golden sphere floating in the middle of the Forbidden Palace. Without any fear, he looked directly into the eyes of the Sacred Dragon King, who was visibly angry.


    The moment their eyes met, the Sacred Dragon King��s eyes narrowed, filled with rage.


    After all, Vinarola had been a faithful follower and long-time servant of his.


    How could the Sacred Dragon King stay unbothered when his headmaster was being pushed around right in front of him?


    Acting on instinct, the Dragon King��s anger erupted. He unleashed a powerful dragon aura that blasted toward the two members of the Church.


    The frightening pressure filled the Forbidden Palace once again.


    However, the Sacred Dragon King wasn��t the unstoppable force he was over eight hundred years ago. Even if his aura was still strong, thinking it could hold down an Apostle was wishful thinking.


    Faced with this pressure, Ophelia smirked, mockingly looking into the light golden dragon eyes. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Vinarola clenched her fists tightly in anger.


    ��Damn it! If Lord Dragon King had a body, you, a mare Apostle, wouldn��t dare be this arrogant!�� Vinarola thought furiously to himself.


    ��If My Lord had been in his prime, he would have torn you apart for daring to provoke him!��


    Yet as she fumed, Vinarola��s eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing a shocking face.


    "Why? Why isn��t he affected?"


    Ophelia was a high-level powerhouse; it wasn��t surprising that she could resist the Dragon King��s aura.


    But how could the Archbishop do it too?


    Looking at Mokaro, who remained composed and even advanced nonchalantly under the overwhelming aura, Vinarola couldn��t believe her eyes. If Ophelia��s sword hadn��t been against her neck, she would have rubbed her eyes to make sure they were working properly.


    ��Is this a joke?��


    ��How is he... unharmed?��


    Vinarola was left stunned.


    Everyone knew that the Archbishop of Asumos Church was mainly responsible for administrative duties and not particularly strong in combat, at best close to a high-stage level 6. Based on the aura Mokaro had shown since entering the Forbidden Palace, his strength was indeed only around mid-level 6.


    Keep in mind, even Vinarola, a level 7 cultivator, struggled against the aura of the Dragon King. How could a mid level 6 Archbishop do it? Did he have some sort of protective artifact?


    Vinarola was utterly perplexed and watched with a confused and serious expression as the man moved closer to the heart of the Sacred Dragon.


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Should I activate the defensive array?�� Vinarola bit her lip, torn over the decision.


    On the other side, Mokaro stopped upon reaching the stone pillar and gracefully bowed to the golden energy eye in mid-air.


    Membeli, watching Mokaro approach, was also somewhat taken aback. Clearly, he was shocked that this level 6 Archbishop could easily resist his aura. A look of seriousness crossed his draconic eyes.


    Under the serious gaze of the dragon, Mokaro revealed a friendly smile,


    "I apologize for the offense, Sacred Dragon King. However, I came here with very important matters to discuss with you. Specifically, about your new body and our future collaboration."


    Hearing this, the dragon��s eyes narrowed slightly, and its intimidating aura once again targeted Mokaro.


    Although Membeli knew his aura wouldn��t affect this mysterious man, he still chose to express his inner dissatisfaction and rejection of Mokaro��s proposal by releasing it.


    However, unfazed by the Dragon King��s displeasure, Mokaro casually waved his hand: "My apologies, Dragon King. Some terms in the previous proposal were only stated to deal with surrounding pressures. In reality, the proposal isn��t what you think."


    ��Hmm?!��


    At this, Membeli��s eyes widened in confusion. Nearby, Vinarola, who was held back by Ophelia, was equally clueless, unable to figure out Mokaro��s real agenda.


    "Heh~"


    "Look, you don��t have to worry. We��ll get you a new body. But you won��t have to deal with any Abyssal Demons, nor anyone on their side. So there��s really no reason for you to be so defensive."


    "Your Grace, giving you a new body doesn��t mean we want you to fight against Abyssal Demons. You don��t have to face ��that�� existence either..."


    Mokaro raised his hand to his left shoulder and gave a solemn bow to the golden orb. He fully captured the grace and elegance one would expect from an Archbishop, exuding a noble and refined aura.


    His friendly smile, always on his face, made him look like the epitome of a gentleman.


    However,


    This seemingly harmless behavior made the Membeli feel incredibly cautious.


    The dragon��s aura, symbolizing its discontent, still lingered in the Forbidden Palace. focusing intently around Mokaro.


    ��What is he up to?��


    ��And based on what he��s said��does he know why I refused? Does he know what happened at that time?��


    Membeli was riddled with doubt.


    "Ah..."


    Nonetheless,


    Seeing that the Dragon King remained hostile, Mokaro simply sighed, showing no signs of irritation.


    After sighing, the blonde man continued to patiently explain:


    "I have no intention of deceiving you. After acquiring a new body, you��re free to do as you please. We won��t force you to fight any Abyssal Demons."


    "..."


    "You can be assured, I can swear this on the name of the Goddess and make a soul oath."


    "..."


    At this statement,


    The head of the Dragon King trembled sharply.


    Membeli, who had seen much of the world, knew the significance of a soul oath. If a person from the church swears in the name of Goddess, they must keep their word.


    If violated, their soul would be irreversibly damaged. In severe cases, they might even disintegrate on the spot.

 Chapter 433 - 434: Agreement [14/??]

    If there are any mistakes or spelling errors, please comment them down below. I��ll try to fix them as quickly as possible. This chapter was edited with sleepy eyes, so I may have missed something.


    ----------------------


    ��A soul oath? Is he serious?��


    Membeli still maintained a skeptical stance.


    His golden energy eyes narrowed, and his sharp gaze focused intently on Mokaro.


    As if questioning this Archbishop, [why should I believe you?]


    To this,


    Mokaro, understanding the Dragon King��s sentiment, nodded at a moderate pace:


    "It��s natural to have doubts when I suddenly say all this."


    "..."


    "But, if you don��t trust me as an Archbishop, you should trust your own people, right? You must know that as an Archbishop, I��ve made contracts with the royal dragons, with your descendants."


    Saying this, Mokaro slowly raised his hand, showing the red, glowing dragon mark on the back of his hand to the golden dragon��s eyes. Seeing the dragon mark, a slight change appeared in Membeli��s eyes.


    Upon seeing this,


    Mokaro��s mouth curled up:


    "Also, as a former Dragon King, you must be deeply concerned about the current state of the dragon race, right? After your death, the dragon clans have become scattered, no longer the peak power they once were. Now, the great empires and the Holy Tower are even thinking about suppressing the dragons. You wouldn��t want to see the decline of the dragons, would you?"


    Mokaro spoke earnestly, his blue eyes full of genuine concern for the fate of the dragon race.


    After observing Mokaro��s demeanor, Membeli seemed to understand why his descendants would make a contract with this man. His golden dragon eyes revealed an emotion of being moved.


    Back when he was unexpectedly killed in battle, leading to the decline of the dragon race, that had always been a burden on Membeli��s conscience. Over the years, he had often fantasized that if he were still alive, the dragon race would never have declined to its current state.


    So, when Mokaro mentioned the dragon race, Membeli felt torn inside.


    "..."


    "Your Grace, as one of the greatest leaders the dragon race has ever had, you would surely want to be reborn and lead the dragons back to their prime, wouldn��t you? I��m sure you also wouldn��t want to remain here, being a tool for Red Leaf Empire and the Church to groom their younger generation... Honestly, such a great and powerful being like you shouldn��t have your fate dictated by the Empire or the Church. They��re not worthy."


    "..."


    "Of course, this is a complicated issue. I won��t force you to make a decision right away."


    As he spoke, Mokaro carefully lifted his hand. With a stable ripple in space and a soft blue light, he pulled a heavy bag of documents from his ring and held it out.


    "Your Grace, these are the specifics of the proposal... including your new body and subsequent collaborations... These documents also record the developments of the dragon race on the continent over the years, and even include plans of certain major powers to subjugate dragons as mounts."


    "..."


    "You don��t have to decide immediately. You can read these documents first and give me your answer later. I��m not in a hurry. Oh, and if you want, I can show them to you right now. If not, I��ll leave with my subordinates and not bother you further"


    Saying this, Mokaro revealed a gentlemanly and elegant smile and assumed a posture ready to leave.


    At the same time, the blonde man looked thoughtfully from the corner of his eye at the golden eyes, which were now silent, no longer giving off that fierce aura., and showing no other reaction.


    Clearly,


    just as Mokaro had expected,


    The Dragon King��s consciousness was not strongly resisting as before but had instead fallen into deep contemplation.


    After what seemed like a mental tug-of-war


    the dragon��s aura inside the hall suddenly dispersed, and the dragon��s eyes softened, and kindly meeting Mokaro��s eyes.


    "My�� My Lord?"


    On the other side,


    Pinned against the stone wall by Ophelia, Vinarola could only helplessly watch Mokaro and Dragon King converse. Due to her senses being completely suppressed by Ophelia��s aura, Vinarola was concerned for the Dragon King, fearing he might be deceived by the mysterious archbishop, but she had no power to interfere in their discussion.


    All she could do was watch as Mokaro silently came to some sort of agreement with Her Lord. Feeling both humiliated and indignant, Vinarola��s eyes suddenly caught something astonishing.


    She had seen this somewhat gloomy Apostle before when meeting important figures from the Church of in the capital. However, because the apostle usually wore a hood or kept her distance, Vinarola never had a good chance to scrutinize this high-level combatant within the Church.


    But now, with Ophelia right up close, Vinarola found something while searching for a weakness: her ears hidden under her brown hair.


    Upon seeing the pointed ears, Vinarola froze.


    ��Elf ears?... Is this girl an elf?! A pure-blooded elf?!��


    Vinarola��s eyes narrowed in surprise. After all, in her eyes, elves were secluded, rarely venturing out of their forest or engaging with external powers. Even those elves who studied at academies were there due to specific political needs.


    Outside the Elf Forest, even half-elves were hard to come by, let alone a pure-blooded elf.


    ��And yet, this pure-blooded elf was in Asumos Church?��


    ��What the heck?!�� Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The discovery was almost unbelievable to Vinarola. Then, her gaze shifted and her eyes narrowed even further as the Apostle yawned. She noticed something shocking in Ophelia��s mouth.


    ��Just now... what was that on her tongue?��


    ��A red...moon symbol? Could it be?!��


    Unfortunately, before Vinarola could get a clear look, Ophelia seemed to sense something. She coldly uttered a sound and then slammed Vinarola��s head into the solid stone wall without another word.


    *Boom~*


    After a loud noise, debris scattered and Vinarola passed out...


    Ophelia disdainfully clicked her tongue:


    "You shouldn��t look at what you��re not supposed to... "


    Before she could finish speaking, she casually tossed the unconscious Vinarola out of the forbidden chamber.


    ------------------

 Chapter 434 - 435: A Robbery?? [15/??]

    When Yumo was in her Demon Temple form, she��d never ventured beyond Winter Forest until she became human. Even after transforming, the furthest she��d ever been was Sky Dome, the capital of Snow Night Empire. Simply put, Yumo had never left the northern part of the continent.


    She had always been eager to explore the vast Ancita Continent, especially its central and southern regions. Although she had heard numerous stories about these places from her children over the years, she still wanted to see them for herself. This time, traversing the northern territories to visit Red Leaf Empire, situated in the central-eastern region, presented a good opportunity.


    Thus, the Black Rose caravan, which could have rushed through using spatial magic stones to quickly reach the capital city of Anvika in Red Leaf Empire, slowed down their pace. Yumo along with Yuan��er, who also had never left the northern territories, began a sightseeing tour.


    Yumo was thrilled throughout the journey. If she��d had a camera, she would have loved to snap photos of the sprawling oases, open grasslands, and unique cultures of various ethnic and minority groups that she��d always wanted to see. She felt a twinge of regret, though; how much better would this trip be if her other children could be with her?


    But after imagining the possible behavior of Limo and Pierre, she second-guessed her own thoughts.


    On the other side, Yuan��er was equally enthusiastic during the trip. Let alone that children are naturally playful, Yuan��er, being a young lady of the Marquis family, had never left the northern territories. Just like her mother Yumo, she was curious about the central and southern regions. This trip satisfied her curiosity. Moreover, how could she not be happy being by the side of her beloved mother? She gets to hold her mother��s hand, gets fed by her, and even falls asleep in her arms at night. Yuan��er��s days were filled with happiness.


    So, while enjoying their time touring around, the Black Rose family caravan steadily advanced toward their final destination, Luminous Royal Academy.


    As they were close to reaching their destination and entering the political core area of Red Leaf Empire, in order to maintain the dignity of Black Rose family, Yumo stopped touring with Yuan��er and Sebastian and sat quietly in the carriage like most noble ladies, awaiting their arrival at the academy.


    For her part, Yuan��er didn��t mind. The little one happily lay on Yumo��s lap, enjoying the softness of her mother��s thighs and the comforting atmosphere. Her little legs swung back and forth happily.


    However, on this quiet morning, able to sit peacefully in the carriage and enjoy the early morning tranquility with her mother, Yuan��er blinked her adorable, odd-colored red and blue eyes and looked at Yumo curiously.


    "Mommy, Mommy!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing Yuan��er��s call, Yumo pulled her attention away from the window and looked down at her daughter lying on her lap, she said with a gentle tone:


    "What is it, sweetheart? Do you want some sweets?"


    "Not really��"


    The pink-haired girl shook her head. She really did want some dessert, but she didn��t want to seem greedy to her mom, so she kept quiet for now. She��d learned that she could always secretly ask Grandpa Sebastian for treats, so there was no reason to bother her Mom about it. She found that if she acted cute enough, Grandpa Sebastian was sometimes even easier to talk to than her Mom.


    "So, I��ve got a question for you, Mom."


    "What��s on your mind little one?"


    "Well��"


    " ??"


    "Mommy, didn��t you say before that you��ve pretended to be Sister Xia and lived with Grandpa and Grandma for a while?" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then, Grandpa and Grandma shouldn��t know that you��re not really Sister Xia, right?"


    "Hmm!?"


    Yumo slightly furrowed her brows upon hearing this, but soon a relieved expression appeared on her face.


    "They probably don��t know."


    "So��"


    After getting that answer, the pink-haired girl pursed her lips and slowly sat up from her mom��s lap, kneeling on the sofa. With an unusually pleading look, she met her mother��s red eyes:


    "Mommy, can you continue to pretend to be Sister Xia? Grandpa and Grandma were so happy before. Especially Grandma, she keeps talking about Sister Xia and me. Just yesterday she sent a letter asking about us. I don��t want them to be sad."


    "Such a thoughtful kid"


    Seeing Yuan��er so torn, Yumo sighed and gently rubbed the top of her daughter��s head to soothe her.


    "Don��t worry, sweetheart. I won��t let Grandma and Grandpa be sad."


    "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Yumo lovingly pinched Yuan��er��s cheek and chuckled.


    "I��ve already promised them that I��ll take you and your ��Sister Xia�� on a training journey. Every now and then, we��ll return to Wind City pretending to be Xia just to reassure them. So don��t worry; they won��t be sad"


    "Hehe~ Thank you, Mommy!!"


    Upon receiving her Mom��s affirmative answer, Yuan��er��s worried expression instantly vanished, replaced by a sweet smile. Then, without another word, the excited little girl threw herself into her mom��s arms, rubbing against her to express her gratitude and joy.


    With a sweet smile, Yumo lovingly patted her daughter��s back.


    "So, that��s what was bothering you?"


    "By the way, Mom!"


    After snuggling in Yumo��s arms, Yuan��er looked up curiously, her big, watery eyes blinking,


    "If you go back as Sister Xia to see Grandpa and Grandma, should I call you ��Sister�� then?"


    "Uh��"


    Stumped by this, Yumo paused for a moment.


    After thinking it through, it seemed to make sense.


    But still, being called ��Sister�� by her own daughter felt a bit strange.


    Oh well, given the generational mix-up within the Marquis family, who cares?


    With this thought, Yumo reluctantly nodded.


    "Yes, when the time comes, Yuan��er will have to call me ��Sister.��"


    "Yayy~"


    Yuan��er��s eyes sparkled, as if she was really looking forward to calling Yumo ��Sister�� in the future.


    The idea that her Mom might also be returning to Marquis��s family, and thus spend more time with her, made her even more enthusiastic. She even considered bragging to her sisters about it.


    However, just as she was daydreaming, a disruptive voice suddenly rang through the carriage.


    "STOP! THIS IS A ROBBERY!"


    Hearing the familiar line, Yuan��er curiously poked her head out of the window to look ahead.


    ��A robbery? ��


    ��Is this another result of Mom��s passive ability?��


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but mumble to herself


    Right now, more than thirty menacing bandits wielding various weapons had inexplicably blocked the road. The bald man with a scar on his face leading them even radiated a strong level 5 aura.


    With strange looks from the Black Rose Knights, they approached the carriage.


    The scar-faced man then menacingly raised his sword toward the elderly butler Sebastian, saying, "This is a robbery! Give us all your money... or your lives will end here!"


    Sebastian, the seasoned butler, was momentarily dumbfounded and glanced around in confusion.


    For the past hundred years, it had always been the Black Rose family robbing others. Now, someone is robbing them? Is this a joke from fate? And who would dare rob someone with Black Rose crest?


    He looked at the trembling bodies and confused eyes of the bandits and suddenly realized what was going on.


    "Oh, so that��s what this is... how tiresome."


    With that, he facepalmed as if he couldn��t bear to watch what would happen next.


    Just as he��d predicted, several large, red figures descended from the sky. Accompanying their powerful presence were anxious yet indistinguishable shouts:


    "PROTECT BIG SISTER! CHARGE! WE CAN��T LET LADY KALINA DOWN!"


    Sebastian:"(=-=)"


    Yuan��er: "(?_?)"


    Yumo: "(?_?)"

 Chapter 435 - 436: Ghostly Flame Organization (1/2) [16/??]

    Faced with a gang of armed robbers, Sebastian remained impassive. He coldly watched the bald man in front of him, as if he were just another trivial nuisance. And as it turned out, his judgment was spot-on. There was no need for them to lift a finger against such riffraff. Or to put it another way... these miscreants were never intended for them in the first place.


    "Charge! Protect Big Sister!"


    In the next instant, along with a thunderous roar that shook the heavens, several large red figures descended amidst a torrent of fighting spirit. They landed with a ground-shaking impact, throwing dirt and rocks into the air. The terrifying force sent the bandits flying in all directions. Even Sebastian and the surrounding Black Rose Knights had to exert control over their unsettled horses and release magic and aura to disperse the oncoming dust storm.


    Usually, the arrival of four powerful level 5 and one at the sixth wouldn��t make this much of a fuss. But these guys weren��t your run-of-the-mill normal cultivator. They were tall, really tall��over ten meters��and built like tanks. Their red and black armor made them even more intimidating.


    Compared to these towering figures, everyone else��whether it was the gang of robbers or the elegant carriage��appeared very small.


    Observing the sudden appearance of these five iron cans, Sebastian slightly raised his eyebrows and showed an expression that seemed to say, "I knew it."


    "So it��s them, after all... Lady Kalina��s subordinates, The Ghostly Flame Group"


    ---


    Over the years, the relationship between the Sadik Empire, the Red Leaf Empire, and Snow Night Empire had been far from friendly. Consequently, Black Rose family had found it extremely difficult to expand its intelligence network within these two empires. Fortunately, the development of Ghostly Flame Group faced no such obstacles.


    In short, a large part of the information Duke Xiao had about Red Leaf Empire and the Snow Night Empire came from the Ghostly Flame Group. And it��s safe to say that the Black Rose family has had a fair amount of collaboration with them.


    However, Sebastian always remained cautious towards these collaborators. Unlike Black Rose family, members of Ghostly Flame Group were mostly mercenaries recruited by Kalina, along with some local toughs and adventurers she��d managed to win over. The group was a mix of different backgrounds and motivations, so saying they each had their own agenda wouldn��t be an exaggeration.


    ��All in all, for now, they seemed to be under Lady Kalina��s control. But who knows what they might do in the future? Loyalty is a big question mark here.��


    Given these conditions, it was natural for Sebastian not to consider them fully trustworthy; he needed to keep an eye out.


    Another reason Sebastian didn��t like these mercenaries was a significant one��compared to the elegant members of Black Rose Knights, the Ghostly Flame Group was far too crude and brutish. There was a clear lack of finesse.


    "Ugh..."


    Watching the scene unfold, Sebastian couldn��t help but furrow his eyebrows. The five members of the Ghostly Flame Group, who��d descended from the sky, wasted no time diving into the crowd of bandits, starting a one-sided slaughter. Regular bandits stood no chance against well-trained mercenaries.


    In a flash, the small forest path was covered in blood and guts as fists and massive meteor hammers swung. Screams and body parts filled the air, and a strong smell of blood wafted from afar, causing Sebastian to cover his nose.


    "So these are the Giant Tribe warriors of the Third Squad that Lady Kalina mentioned? Truly a group of savage beings," Sebastian muttered disdainfully.


    At the same time, he noticed the expressions on the bandits. They seemed not shocked by the appearance of the Ghostly Flame Group, but by the group��s assault on them.


    ��It seemed that these Ghostly Flame members had intentionally lured the bandits here to rob, only to show up as heroes, all to win over Lady Yumo��s favor��


    "Alas, their acting skills leave much to be desired."


    Sebastian couldn��t help but express disdain for the Ghostly Flame members�� soulless actions and canned lines. He also glanced at the black-haired girl who��d just stepped out of the carriage. From the look of her furrowed brows, Yumo also seemed unimpressed by this performance.


    "What... is going on?" sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo was somewhat puzzled.


    Although the acting materials she had studied did contain some deliberately inserted loopholes by Sebastian, the overall knowledge she had gained was solid. Naturally, she wouldn��t be fooled by the Ghostly Flame Group��s mediocre acting skills.


    So when these five armored giants effortlessly crushed the bandits and half-knelt in front of the carriage to claim credit, Yumo couldn��t help but tilt her head and say,


    "What... are you doing?"


    "Huh?"


    The praise they had expected didn��t come, leaving the five armored giants puzzled.


    After glancing at each other, the leader scratched his head and said,


    "Ma��am, we... we came to help... to deal with the bandits..."


    "Deal with the bandits?"


    "Yes, yes! We saw that bandits were attacking your convoy, so we rushed over to help!"


    "Rushed from where? The nearby forest?"


    "Yes, from the��wait, you knew?"


    The armored knight was suddenly speechless, looking puzzled at the young, black-haired girl in front of the carriage.


    Yumo just shook her head and said, "Look, you five are hard to miss��you��re huge and you��re in red armor. You can��t exactly blend in, you know?"


    As she spoke, her eyes showed a glint of anger. She glanced at the gruesome battlefield nearby and quickly pulled Yuan��er back. Although dealing with dark creatures might make such scenes ordinary, Yuan��er was still a child and originally human. Yumo didn��t want her exposed to this sort of violence.


    Therefore, she couldn��t help but feel dissatisfaction toward the Ghostly Flame Group who had appeared before her and used brutal methods to eliminate the bandits.


    "Are you the people called by Kalina for support? Didn��t your leader tell you there are children in this convoy? You��re going to scare them!"


    "We��re... we��re sorry, Ma��am..."


    Faced with Yumo��s sharp gaze, the massive armored knights lowered their heads in shame. The atmosphere briefly fell into an awkward silence.

 Chapter 436 - 437: Ghostly Flame Organization (2/2) [1/3]

    Fortunately, this awkward atmosphere didn��t last long��


    Accompanied by a surge of blue lightning, a bolt of electric blue raced in from the distance, hitting the sixth-level armored knight square on the head. As the lightning and magic faded away, a young man with light blue short hair and a single ponytail appeared in front of Yumo.


    Though young, the demonic symbol on his uniform made it clear he was also a member of the Ghostly Flame Group. What��s more, his magical aura, which was close to level 7, and his well-made uniform suggested he held a fairly high rank within the group.


    The young man, out of breath, immediately started bowing and apologizing as soon as he saw Yumo. "I��m really sorry, Big sister! I lost track of my men and let these big guys go off and do their own thing! I��m genuinely sorry!"


    As he apologized, the young man occasionally shot angry glances at his steel-clad subordinates. He seemed quite dissatisfied with their rash actions.


    "Please forgive them Big sister. They just wanted to make a good impression on you... so in a fit of enthusiasm, they caught a gang of bandits nearby to stage this performance."


    "A performance?"


    "Yes, I��m really sorry! Lady Kalina specifically instructed us to treat you ��honestly�� and these tin cans decided to start off by deceiving you with this act! I��m very sorry, I will give them a stern lesson immediately!"


    As he spoke, the young man with blue hair suddenly burst into dazzling lightning, transforming it into a sword full of killing intent. This frightened the armored warriors, who nervously sat down. Although their faces were hidden behind masks, it felt as if one could still see their terrified expressions.


    Just when the blue-haired young man was about to deal with his ��overzealous�� subordinates, Yumo waved her hand in resignation,


    "Forget it, They were just trying to make a good impression, and their acting was so bad they didn��t fool me anyway. Plus, there are kids around. Let��s not get violent."


    "Huh?!"


    Upon hearing this, the young man had a sudden realization. After glancing at Yuan��er, who was behind Yumo and looked as curious as ever, he quickly dissipated the lightning power in his hands,


    "I��m sorry Big sister, I shouldn��t have been so impulsive, especially with Miss Yuan��er here..."


    "It��s fine. What��s your name, anyway?"


    "Oh, sorry! I can��t believe I forgot to introduce myself!"


    The young man began bowing frantically once again, at a rate that could be likened to a machine gun. After a series of bows, the young man, whose hair now looked quite windswept, formally introduced himself to Yumo,


    "Hello, Big sister! I am the captain of the Ghostly Flame Group��s third squad! You can just call me Mr. Three!"


    "Hmm? Mr. Three?"


    "Yes."


    "Why is your name is Mr. Three?"


    "Ah, well, it��s kind of a tradition in our Ghostly Flame Group. All our squad leaders have names like this. But mostly it��s because Captain Kalina doesn��t want to remember so many names, so she named us this way," the young man named Mr. Three said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Sorry to make you laugh"


    "No need to keep apologizing. You sound like a broken record. It��s a bit awkward."


    "Ah? Is that so? I��m really, really sorry!"


    "Ugh. By the way, Why do you all keep calling me ��Big Sister��? What��s up with that name?"


    "Huh?"


    Mr. Three tilted his head in confusion and replied, "Isn��t it obvious? Captain Kalina is our ��Big Sister�� and you are Kalina��s ��Big Sister�� so doesn��t that make you our ��Big Big Sister��?"


    "Exactly, exactly, Big Sister " a few armored warriors behind Mr. Three chimed in, nodding earnestly as they looked at Yumo with innocent eyes, ignoring the fact that they were covered in nauseating bloodstains.


    " (-_-;)???"


    Yumo was at a loss for words. The title ��Big Sister�� was too much for her. "Can you guys not call me that? It feels weird."


    "Ah?!" Mr. Three looked visibly distressed and immediately started bowing frantically again.


    "I��m so sorry, Big Sister!"


    "..."


    On the other side, Sebastian, who was seated on the carriage, narrowed his eyes as he thoughtfully watched Mr. Three turn into an apologetic ��little prince�� Knowing the young man��s true character, his current act seemed quite deceptive.


    ��So, these Ghostly Flame people want to create a simple and honest image in Milady��s mind?��


    ��To later use this impression to manipulate her?��


    ��An unscrupulous killer, a deceitful liar... pretending to be simple and honest?��


    ��Please!�� Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��How shameless and dishonest��


    Feeling disgusted, Sebastian rolled his eyes at the blue-haired young man. The Black Rose Knights behind him seemed to understand what their leader was thinking. After a brief moment of eye contact, they gave Sebastian a complex look.


    ��That being said, Boss...��


    ��You��re not one to talk, are you? You spend all day acting like a harmless old butler...��


    The Ghostly Flame Group originated as an organization led by Kalina during her days as a mercenary and adventurer. Initially, it was just a regular adventurer team, but under Kalina��s leadership, it gradually expanded from a small squad of ten people to a mercenary group of nearly a hundred. Now, it boasts around 70,000 mercenaries. Of course, this is just the official number. How many people are actually in the Ghostly Flame Group is something perhaps only Kalina knows.


    Regardless, the group has grown from a small adventurers�� collective to one of the continent��s top mercenary groups, a development that has been nothing short of breathtaking. Due to their impressive capabilities, swift mission execution, and effective demon extermination, many countries in the central and eastern parts of the continent have given high praise to Kalina��s Ghostly Flame Group. They frequently hire the group for missions, and some smaller countries have even outsourced their national defense to them.


    Now, whether this is genuinely voluntary��given the "honorable traditions" of Winter Forest��is something Sebastian isn��t sure about.


    Unlike Black Rose Family, Ghostly Flame Organization does not engage in any business management or have taxable territories. Their finances mainly come from adventurer mission rewards, employer payments, and ��voluntary�� support from various sponsors.


    Although the composition of Ghostly Flame Organization is a mix of all sorts, Sebastian knows well the group��s strengths. Their top-tier combat capabilities are in no way inferior to Black Rose Family, whose strength originates from innate talent and hard training since childhood.


    So, what do the members of Ghostly Flame rely on? The answer is a ruthless internal competition model. Lady Kalina, although masquerading as a human within human empires, is fundamentally a demon king. Besides her demon companions, the members of Black Rose Family, and a few others she acknowledges, she looks down on all other life forms.


    Whether they��re humans, elves, or dragons, their deaths wouldn��t make her blink an eye. To better serve Her Mother, Lady Kalina has implemented a cruel promotion system within Ghostly Flame Organization. Within the group, apart from the vice-leader, Lady Kalina does not officially recognize any positions. The leaders and vice-leaders of the nine squads within the group are elected internally, and the criteria for promotion is pure strength.


    To gain the approval of the rest of the team and become a leader, one must possess ample strength to convince them. And even after becoming a leader, one can��t rest easy. Leaders must always be wary of other team members, as everyone has the right to challenge the leader. Winning means becoming the new leader and gaining enormous rights, a huge amount of money, and valuable resources for cultivation.


    As for the ways to challenge for leadership, there are no rules.


    No matter how despicable the means, it doesn��t matter.


    Things like poisoning, assassination, and seduction tactics are commonplace when choosing a team leader within the Organization.


    The reason Lady Kalina names the leaders of Ghostly Flame as Mr/Mrs. One, Mr/Mrs. Two, Mr/Mrs. Three, and so on is mainly due to the frequent change of leaders due to intense competition in the past. Instead of remembering the names of these leaders, it��s easier to simply use code names.


    This situation has persisted for decades.


    It wasn��t until recent years that the nine team leaders of Ghostly Flame have become somewhat stable, and there haven��t been many changes since.


    Anyone who can become a leader under such a system can��t be a pushover. Not only must they be powerful, they also need to be intelligent and ruthless.


    Therefore,


    When Sebastian sees Mr. Three, a seemingly naive and apologetic young man, he directly concludes that he is acting.


    However,


    ��Acting like this? What for? Is he trying to deceive Lady Yumo? With their level?��


    Sebastian narrows his eyes slightly, pondering as he glances at Mr. Three, the young man with blue hair who is riding a war horse and communicating with Lady Yumo.


    ...


    ...


    On the other hand, Mr. Three was enthusiastically telling Yumo about some interesting recent events in Red Leaf Empire, as well as some topics concerning Kalina. After successfully communicating with the stunning black-haired young girl for a while, especially after noticing the smile at the corner of Yumo��s mouth, the corner of Mr. Three��s mouth lifts unconsciously,


    ��Hehe~��


    ��The plan��


    ��Is going very smoothly~��


    Mr. Three looked quite pleased with the current atmosphere, a hint of smugness appearing on his face.

 Chapter 437 - 438: Joining the Organization 1/2 [2/3]

    After receiving Kalina��s instructions, Mr. Three��s mind was set on one goal, which is to successfully complete the caretaking mission given by his captain while gaining the approval of this black-haired girl.


    ��After all, this black-haired young girl is the mother of our great leader~��


    To gain approval, Mr. Three believes that giving a good first impression is crucial.


    However, in gaining a good impression, being a member of Ghostly Flame Organization seems to be a ��bit�� of a disadvantage. Mainly because the reputation of Ghostly Flame among the civilians of the Red Leaf and Snow Night Empires is not that ��great��...


    Completely unlike the refined Black Rose, they, the Ghostly Flame, are almost synonymous with brutality and aggression...


    Lady Yumo, being exposed to this all the way, might initially have some prejudice against them.


    So, Mr. Three has let those truly naive giant subordinates launch a very fake rescue operation. Such a pretentious act will naturally be seen through by Yumo. But this scene will also let her realize, that we, the Ghostly Flame Group...aren��t all bad. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Well, at least the members of our Third Squad, despite their brutal fighting style, are still warriors with pure hearts. ��


    ��After this,��


    ��I��ll step up personally!��


    ��To give Big Sister the impression that I��m honest and willing to take responsibility.��


    ��Of course��


    ��The ultimate goal of all this is to gain approval from Lady Kalina��s mother��


    Thinking about this, Mr. Three slightly averts his eyes and looks respectfully at the black-haired young lady beside him. As he observes, his fists tightly clench, so much that his nails even pierce his own flesh.


    A certain determination,


    Emerges in his eyes unconsciously.


    ��I��..��


    ��Must gain Lady Yumo��s approval��


    ��If I can get Lady Yumo��s approval, Captain Kalina will definitely accept me too...��


    ��If Captain accepts me... she... will remember my name...��


    Thinking of the figure he has been pursuing for so long, Mr. Three��s eyes fill with longing and admiration.


    ...


    ...


    While talking with Mr. Three, Yumo was also paying close attention to the leader of the Ghostly Flame Group. It��s her first time interacting with the Organization created by her daughter, naturally filling her with intense curiosity.


    By the way,


    Chatting with her daughter��s subordinate helps her understand the impressive things her daughter has been doing outside the forest, which makes her quite excited.


    However, as they talk,


    Yumo suddenly notices something unusual. Whenever the topic turns to Kalina, a hint of excitement flashes in the young man��s eyes. Clearly, her daughter has high respect within the organization.


    This not only makes Yumo admire Kalina��s leadership skills but also evokes a hint of sympathy for the young man in front of her.


    After all,


    Yumo is well aware.


    The purpose of Kalina establishing this Organization is to ��train�� the main characters. And these leaders are like "experience packs" carefully cultivated by Kalina, intended to become side bosses in high-level missions...


    "Sigh..."


    Thinking about this, Yumo let out a sigh.


    Just when she sighs, Mr. Three beside her seems to recall something and suddenly says,


    "By the way, Lady Yumo."


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "My Apologies, Lady Yumo. I might not be able to directly attend to you later. I need to take you to the administrative area of Luminous Academy first."


    "Oh... but what are we doing there?"


    "Well, there are some procedures that need to be handled."


    "Procedures"


    "Yes, employment procedures"


    "Oh, employment proce... Wait? Employment procedures for Luminous Academy?"


    Hearing this, Yumo tilts her head in confusion, looking puzzled.


    ��That little girl��


    ��What exactly did she arrange for me at Luminous Royal Academy?��


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ��Inside the central library of Luminous Royal Academy��


    As the top institution in the Red Leaf Empire, and even on the entire continent, the library of Luminous Royal Academy is awe-inspiringly grand.


    Beneath its opulent exterior that resembles a lavish white palace, the interior of the library is equally magnificent. The symmetrical design brings out its sense of gravitas and formality. The quiet, cool colors make the whole space feel elegant and peaceful.


    Floor-to-ceiling glass windows perfectly mesh with the dignified architecture, filling the place with an artistic atmosphere.


    Columns made of jade stand tall like pillars reaching the heavens, conveying an awe feeling. The elevated ceiling appears as if it leads to paradise, making the experience almost dreamlike.


    The platinum ceramic tiles on the floor and exquisite craftsmanship in every detail, complemented by the vibrant and grand murals on the walls, altogether exemplify the grandeur of the central library.


    Beyond its grandiosity and splendor, the library houses a vast collection of books on various subjects. Whether it��s magic aids, swordsmanship, psychology, or the arts, the students of Luminous Royal Academy can find almost any knowledge they wish to acquire here.


    Given the grandeur of the library, it naturally becomes a regular visiting spot for many students. Not only does it offer various books to fill gaps in their knowledge, but it also provides a quiet and comfortable learning environment. Therefore, as lunchtime arrives and regular classes temporarily conclude, students of Luminous flood into the library.


    Despite the richness of educational resources and powerful faculty, students from various parts of the continent gather at Luminous Royal Academy mainly to seek the Blessing of the Sacred Dragon Heart. This blessing isn��t easy to come by; only the top few students in each class qualify for it.


    So, the internal competition within Luminous Royal Academy is unimaginably fierce.


    However, today seems to be a bit different from other days. The students who usually sit quietly at their desks, diving into their books and practice papers, have unusually set aside their studies. A majority of them even gather on the fifth floor of the library, looking through the glass, desks, and bookshelves, at a stunningly beautiful young lady sitting and reading on the rooftop...


    Wearing the academy��s white uniform, she leans against a bench with a big magical book in her hands. Her long, silvery-white hair shines and dances in the wind. Sunlight graces her skin, making her look radiant��almost like a glowing moon or a snowy landscape. She was simply breathtaking.


    But what really draws you in are her light purple eyes. They��re crystal clear, shining like gems, and exude a kind of elegance and nobility that can��t easily be put into words.


    And this young lady is��


    The most popular and highest-ranking student in Luminous Royal Academy. She was a candidate for the next Saintess from Asumos Church As well as The Girl Of Destiny...

 Chapter 438 - 439: Joining the Organization 2/2 [3/3]

    "Wow... she��s even more stunning in person, not just beautiful but fairy as well,"


    Sitting on a platform nearby, Sophia, an ordinary new student, had these reflections after finally regaining her focus.


    She had initially been curious. Was the academy��s goddess only popular for her beauty, status, academic performance, and slightly higher strength? Why did she draw so much attention from both students and teachers and even her own father and brother? Everyone should be eating, solving questions, or taking a nap at this time, so why would they run here to see her?


    But when she laid eyes on the fabled Girl of Destiny, she understood.


    Under the influence of an inexplicable comfort aura, all of Sophie��s previous disdain for Mengxi vanished, replaced by a strong liking. Suddenly, she felt an urge to support her wholeheartedly.


    "One-sama"[Big Sister]


    At this moment, a pair of pink hearts seemed to flash in Sophia��s eyes, and deep down, she felt the urge to join the ��Sister Fan Club.�� Initially, when she entered the academy, she had thought these people were just silly fans.


    But Sophie had grown up enduring hardships, so she quickly shook her head vigorously to regain her senses.


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    Why did I suddenly have such strange thoughts? I am somewhat frustrated��


    But considering how entranced she, a girl, was, what would happen if a naive and hormonal young man were to see this silver-haired goddess?


    Looking at the few boys standing beside her who were utterly mesmerized, Sophie felt even more helpless. Drool was even forming at the corners of their mouths. She wondered if they might actually go and confess their love to the silver girl at any moment, which would be utterly embarrassing.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Stop daydreaming, you idiots!"


    Annoyed, Sophie smacked the heads of the two black-haired young men beside her, snapping them out of their daze. Only after their heads stopped spinning did they begrudgingly come back to their senses. Both looked at Sophie reproachfully.


    "Why��d you hit us?" said one boy, adjusting his glasses.


    "That really hurt," another complained.


    "Ugh, I��m doing this for your own good. Keep staring like that, and you��ll go crazy and confess your love to her or something," Sophie retorted.


    "As if! We��re not that exaggerated," the bespectacled boy grumbled, before turning his gaze back to the silver-haired girl reading a book not far away.


    "Although... confessing might not be a bad idea. What if she actually says yes? That��d be awesome!"


    Sophia shook her head, both amused and helpless at the situation.


    "Are you serious? With your skills and background, you��d be lucky to survive three days if she says yes."


    "Huh? Why... why is that?"


    The bespectacled young man suddenly turned his head, looking confusedly at his fellow countryman.


    Another black-haired young man standing beside him also looked at Sophia with an inquisitive expression.


    Helplessly rubbing her forehead, Sophia said to these two bumpkins:


    "Do you guys even know who that senior is?"


    "You mean her status? Isn��t it obvious? She��s the Girl of Destiny and a potential Saintess "


    "Good, you��re not entirely brainless. So, do you have any idea how many guys are after this Girl of Destiny?"


    "Uh, no idea..."


    "Trust me, it��s a lot. Just to give you a few examples: the third prince of Red Leaf Empire, a duke��s son from the Sadik Empire, the crown prince of Dragon Flame race, a leading disciple of the Holy Tower, a young elf princess, the heiress of the Kameilu Duke family... and let��s not forget Xue Tianao, the ousted emperor of Snowy Night Empire. They��re all chasing after her."


    "..."


    As Sophia rattled off a series of impressive names, the bespectacled young man couldn��t help but swallow hard.


    "Are they that awesome?"


    "Yes, they are. So, Mr. No One, what��s your background? You��re just an adventurer with good performance from a small place. With your current capabilities and background, competing with those guys is like asking for death. If they find out about your intentions, they could crush you in an instant. If you somehow succeed in confessing, I might have to prepare your funeral overnight. Last time, an upperclassman received a gift from the Girl of Destiny and was so harassed by these suitors that he had to drop out and run away overnight."


    As she spoke, Sophia patted her fellow countryman on the shoulder:


    "Know your own weight. That kind of woman is not for you. Even if you get her, you can��t handle her."


    "..."


    Although Sophia made a lot of sense, the young man still looked somewhat reluctant, his eyes fixed on the silver-haired girl in the distance.


    "But in novels... aren��t there also plots where the strong female lead protects the weak male lead? What if she really... falls for me... wouldn��t that..."


    "..."


    Looking at this partner whose thoughts were filled with wild ideas and who was physically in danger of going down a risky path, Sophia helplessly rolled her eyes:


    "You��re dreaming..."


    "This... it��s not impossible..."


    "It��s absolutely impossible." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having her ear to the ground for a lot of school gossip, Sophia bluntly brought the hammer down on her fellow countryman. For the sake of the bespectacled young man��s well-being, she stated the facts:


    "You know, just last week, Eldric, the third prince of Red Leaf Empire already confessed to her"


    "Huh? Confessed?"


    Hearing this, both the bespectacled man and his fellow countryman beside him instantly focused on Sophia, their eyes ablaze with gossip:


    "Sophia! What happened to the confession?"


    "Rejected without any hesitation... And do you know why?"


    "Why?..."


    "The Girl of Destiny said she already has someone she likes."


    "What?!?!"


    ...................


    I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to all of you for the incredible support! It��s been over a month that we��ve stayed in the top 10, and words can��t express how grateful I am. As a token of my appreciation, I��ll aim to add five chapters tomorrow instead of four bonus ones. Maybe even six chapters if possible! That does not include the daily chapters so it will be something between 6-8, Once again, thank you all so much.

 Chapter 439 - 440: The Startled Little Sakura [1/5]

    Everyone has a love for beauty.


    The students within Luminous Royal Academy are no different. Privately, they have selected a few renowned "Academy��s flowers " based on Looks, Personality, Body Shape, and eloquence.


    Although Luminous Royal Academy is one of the top institutions on the continent, the students studying there are still teenagers experiencing their first love.


    For them, aside from their daily classes and training, the actions of these "flowers" also attract their attention. Among them, the most eye-catching is a silver-haired girl named Mengxi.


    Within the academy, there are descendants of kings, ministers, and generals from all over the continent. Here, princesses and daughters of various powers are not rare. However, Mengxi��s identity is unique.


    She is one of the only three reserve Saintesses of Asumos Church and the only Girl of Destiny on the entire world. According to prophecy, she is the one who will save the world in the future.


    Now, with the mysterious disappearance of the Son of Destiny Xue Tianao, and his fate been unknown, Mengxi��s status has risen even more.


    Although she currently has no real power within the Church, her importance far exceeds that of any royal or noble. Strictly speaking, this silver-haired girl should be the most important student in the entire Luminous Royal Academy.


    In addition to her noble and unique identity, Mengxi��s abilities were also astonishing. She left the academy with only low-stage level 5 cultivation and came back just a few months later at level 6.


    Her rapid progress was breathtaking. Even in the history of the academy, those students with excellent talents took several years to advance from the fifth to the sixth.


    This shows that the Girl of Destiny��s talent is unparalleled. At the same time as reaching level 6, Mengxi��s combat ability has not fallen behind. After returning to the academy, she defeated several high-level seniors without holding back.


    This served as a wake-up call for those self-righteous student council members. It also allowed many students who were dissatisfied with the student council to feel vindicated, further boosting Mengxi��s popularity within the academy.


    Of course, many people are curious about what happened to the Girl of Destiny during these months. Unfortunately, no matter how much they ask, the silver-haired girl always smiles and declines to reveal any information. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Girl of Destiny has a perfect appearance, unparalleled talent, noble identity, gentle and pure temperament, and an incredibly bright future.


    How could such a girl not attract the attention of young people from all races?


    If someone could win her heart, their future would be limitless. When Xue Tianao was around, people were a bit more restrained. After all, the Girl of Destiny and the Son of Destiny seemed like a match made by heaven.


    Plus, Xue Tianao was so dominant that it felt like he��d take on anyone who tried to steal Mengxi away from him.


    But now, with Xue Tianao pretty much out of the picture, young people from top-tier families are getting restless. As soon as Mengxi returned to the academy, they started their crazy pursuit of her.


    Some were even bold enough to confess their love outright, like Eldric, the third prince of Red Leaf Empire, who declared his love for Mengxi just last week.


    Sadly, it didn��t go well.


    In front of a crowd, Eldric, who was holding flowers, was flat-out rejected by Mengxi. But that��s not the end of it. When Eldric pressed for answers, Mengxi dropped a bombshell.


    "Sorry, the truth is... I already have someone I like... So, can you all please stop bothering me?"


    The moment she said this, Eldric was stunned and stood there like a statue. The whole Luminous Royal Academy was buzzing.


    Everyone was talking about it. Who is this guy who dared to steal the heart of the Girl of Destiny? Of course, no one doubted Mengxi��s words. After all, why would someone as pure as the Girl of Destiny lie?


    From that day on, both Mengxi��s fan club and the subordinates of Eldric and other nobles started digging for information, trying to find this "guy" who "deceived" Mengxi. No doubt, if this guy doesn��t have a strong enough background or isn��t powerful enough, Mengxi��s fans will do whatever it takes to change his mind��even if it means resorting to violence.


    If they can��t change his mind emotionally, they��ll just have to do it physically��by taking his head. After all, they��ve done similar things before and know the ropes.


    The big question now is, who is this guy who managed to win Mengxi��s heart? To find the answer, the entire Luminous Royal Academy and even the capital city ��Anvika�� were buzzing with excitement. These days, many of students around Mengxi were "watchdogs" sent by these noble families.


    They want to see if this "foolish guy" will show up to meet Mengxi.


    ...


    Hiding behind a distant windowsill, a red-haired man finally put down his binoculars after observing the silver-haired girl for quite some time. His face was filled with emotion, and he seemed to be muttering something like "My Goddess," making those around him feel awkward.


    Thankfully, after putting down the binoculars, the man regained his composure and looked serious.


    He then turned impatiently to his two subordinates and asked,


    "Well, have you found out who it is yet?"


    "Sorry, Prince Eldric," stammered a chubby boy who was halfway through eating a piece of bread.


    "We��ve checked, and hardly anyone has had contact with Miss Mengxi recently. And those who have, it��s just been brief encounters for daily activities or official matters. The only person who has had multiple conversations with her is the Professor. But he seems to treat her just as a student; there��s no sign of anything inappropriate."


    "So, in other words, you��ve got nothing?"


    Eldric, the red-haired man and third prince of Red Leaf Empire, said impatiently.


    Feeling the irritation in his superior��s voice, the chubby boy lowered his head in shame.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. But is it possible that the person Miss Mengxi likes isn��t in the academy? Maybe she met him during her trip to Sky Dome? Could it be Xue Tianao?"


    "Come on, anyone can see that Mengxi dislikes Xue Tianao. If she liked him, they would��ve been a couple when he last visited Anvika. If she likes Xue Tianao, I��ll swallow this durian right here!"


    "Uh, okay. So could she have met someone else?"


    "It��s possible," Eldric mused, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Why don��t you ask your elder brother, Prince Amon? He also went on that trip to Snow Night Empire. Maybe he knows something?"


    "That guy... even if I ask, he might not tell me" Eldric said, with a displeasure tone.


    Setting aside his attraction to Mengxi��s beauty and grace, Eldric��s primary reason for pursuing her was to gain the support of the Girl of Destiny and Asumos Church behind her. That way, he could have a better chance in the future competition for the throne against his elder brother, Amon.


    ��Amon is well aware of this. Why would he tell me anything?��


    The more Eldric thought about it, the more frustrated he became, and he couldn��t help but gaze at the distant figure of the girl who occupied his thoughts.


    As he looked at Mengxi��s beautiful figure, Eldric��s brow furrowed, revealing a puzzled expression.


    "Strange," he thought.


    Although he hadn��t had many interactions with the Girl of Destiny, Eldric knew that she didn��t like being the center of attention. Even if she did like someone, she probably wouldn��t announce it and make the whole academy buzz��


    The more he thought about it, the more puzzled Eldric felt.


    At this moment, on the rooftop of the library, a small creature resembling cat was nibbling on sweets while sitting on a table. Upon noticing the growing crowd around, it shivered. It then blinked its ruby-like eyes and looked puzzledly at the silver-haired girl sitting quietly and reading next to it.


    Simultaneously, through mental communication, it sent a message to the silver-haired girl,


    "Miss Mengxi, your recent actions have made it even harder to find peace, The number of onlookers has tripled!"


    Hearing the words from the small creature, known as Sakura, Mengxi paused her reading and glanced at the crowd nearby with indifference.


    "Well, it was expected," she said.


    "Don��t you dislike being the center of attention? What are you up to?" Little Sakura asked.


    "Xue Tianao is gone, isn��t he?"


    "Yes."


    "Once he was gone, I lost a shield. The number of people pursuing me has increased. So, why not just tell them I already like someone? That way, fewer people will bother confessing their feelings. Let the commotion last for a while; it will pass over time."


    "Ah, I see!" Little Sakura immediately looked enlightened and cast an admiring glance at her host.


    "That��s a smart move, Miss Mengxi. Pretending to have someone you like will divert the attention of those annoying people, letting them search for this nonexistent person. Then you can focus on your studies and cultivation."


    "Huh? Sakura, what are you talking about?"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "I��m not pretending. I was telling the truth; I do have someone I like."


    "Oh, I see... Wait, WHATTT?!"


    The little pink creature suddenly froze, looking incredulously at the silver-haired girl who wore an innocent expression.


    "You... you��re serious?"


    "Yes,"


    Mengxi covered her mouth with her book, seemingly a bit shy.


    "I don��t want people confessing their love to me every day, making her jealous. That wouldn��t be good."


    Little Sakura: "...Huh? O__O"

 Chapter 440 - 441: Unexpected News [2/5]

    "Getting love confessions every day could make her jealous, you know~"


    Holding her book, the silver-haired girl couldn��t help but let out a smile. When Little Sakura asked her, the image of a black-haired girl vividly appeared in Mengxi��s mind. Seeing her gentle look, pretty face, and loving smile, Mengxi felt even happier.


    Her beautiful eyes sparkled with a light purple hue, full of joy. Her lips slightly curled up, resembling an angelic smile, radiating warmth and purity. Describing this smile as captivating would not be an exaggeration.


    Those around her who had good eyesight or were using telescopes felt uplifted upon seeing her smile.


    Any negative emotions they had were instantly dispelled, making them feel refreshed.


    But then, their eyes filled with jealousy. The smile Mengxi just showed was clearly the smile of a girl in love! The usually cold and emotionless goddess had shown such emotion?


    This meant that what Mengxi had said about "having someone she likes" must be true!


    "Who the hell stole our goddess?! We��ll tear him apart!" The crowd was filled with a burning fighting spirit, and the temperature on the rooftop seemed to rise.


    Mengxi, the cause of all this, didn��t pay any attention to the people around her. She didn��t care about them in the first place.


    When Little Sakura brought it up, Mengxi, who had been studying, got lost in thoughts of the black-haired girl.


    Revealing that she had someone she liked was to prevent her beloved Yumo from getting jealous.


    Knowing Yumo��s sensitive nature, she would definitely be bothered if she saw other people confessing to Mengxi.


    Mengxi felt she needed to prepare for Yumo��s likely visit to Luminous Academy. But she also found the idea of making Yumo a bit jealous kind of fun.


    Imagining Yumo��s cute, pouting face, Mengxi couldn��t help but hug her large magic book tightly, swaying from side to side in excitement.


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl was already looking forward to reuniting with Yumo. Her beautiful light purple eyes were filled with hope and yearning.


    Watching all this happen Infront of her, Little Sakura was left stunned, her mouth wide open. The half-eaten cookie she was eating even fell out.


    "Mengxi... Miss Mengxi? You..."


    "What��s wrong, Little Sakura?"


    "The person you like, could it be... could it be that Demon girl��?"


    "Yes~"


    Mengxi nodded without hesitation, tilting her head slightly and blinking her soft, affectionate eyes. She looked at the little creature on the table with an innocent and puzzled expression.


    "Little Sakura, you knew this, didn��t you?"


    "Uh... well..."


    Sakura was speechless. Truth be told, she had no idea. She��d heard that Mengxi and that Abyssal Demon girl were close, but she didn��t know the specifics. Given how scary that Demon girl was, Sakura usually stayed hidden deep within Mengxi��s mind when they interacted.


    As for what was going on in the outside world, she was clueless.


    Later, Mengxi was giggling and rolling around on her bed, completely ignoring her own concerns. Although Sakura had her suspicions, seeing Mengxi confirm it felt like a bolt from the blue.


    Shaking her head vigorously, Sakura quickly spoke up:


    "Miss Mengxi, are you serious? That person is an Abyssal Demon, you know?"


    "I know. So what?"


    "She might be using you! You know how Demons despise Chosen Ones. I��m afraid she has ill intentions!"


    "That won��t happen."


    The girl spoke calmly, but her tone was firm. Those three words were filled with trust for the black-haired girl.


    "But if your relationship with her gets exposed, neither the church nor the human world will accept you"


    "And then?"


    "That��s not the point!"


    Sakura couldn��t help but roar internally. However, just as she was about to continue persuading Mengxi to reconsider, Mengxi reached out first.


    She gently pressed her fingertip against Sakura��s fluffy head. How could Mengxi not know what she was worried about?


    "Don��t worry, Sakura. Yumo won��t harm me; she has no ill intentions."


    ��Given Yumo��s innocent and adorable nature, how could she harm me?��


    "Also, this won��t get exposed. Even if it does, it��ll be after I gain real power within the church. By then, I��ll know how to explain it to the congregation and the public. So, Little Sakura, you can relax."


    "Miss Mengxi..."


    Seeing Mengxi��s determined eyes and her tone that left no room for negotiation, Sakura had no choice but to give up on further persuasion.


    ��Sigh��


    ��Should I say like ��Mother��, like daughter?��


    ��Their choices are so similar...��


    Sakura lowered her head, somewhat resigned. She now fully understood why Mengxi had been unusually active in church activities lately, even taking on the task of the Saintess assessment. It was likely to gain influence within the church to better protect that Demon girl in the future.


    ��However, that Demon Girl? She knew Mengxi was an enemy of her kind, yet she still stuck around and seemed to be nurturing Mengxi. If she didn��t have some darker motive, then what was she up to?��


    As Sakura pondered, the sound of approaching footsteps caught her attention, making her frown slightly and look to her right.


    A handsome man with golden hair and dark red eyes, dressed in the staff uniform of Luminous Academy, was approaching.


    Seeing the man, Mengxi also looked somewhat surprised. She quickly put down her book and sat up.


    "Professor Phillipe? What are you doing here?"


    Indeed, the man standing before Mengxi was her class advisor, Professor Phillipe. He was also a member of the ��Sunlight squad�� unit in the Church, and the son of the former Archbishop Nick��a church knight with high-level abilities.


    Hearing Mengxi��s polite words, Phillipe shook his head with a wry smile.


    "You don��t have to be so formal, My lady"


    "I��m sorry, Professor Phillipe, but we��re in Luminous Academy. It��s appropriate for me to address you as usual. On the other hand, it would be best if you didn��t call me that while we��re here"


    "Ah, fair point."


    "How are you doing?"


    Looking at Phillipe��s flushed eyes, Mengxi asked with some concern.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Phillipe had been a great help to her recently. Mengxi wouldn��t treat someone who had been kind to her with her usual cold demeanor. Moreover, Phillipe had just learned of his father��s death last week.


    Thinking of Nick, who had mysteriously passed away, Mengxi felt a mix of emotions. Although she didn��t like the man who was always scheming and extremely deceptive, Nick was one of the first people to welcome her into the church. She felt a certain gratitude towards him.


    "Don��t worry, Mengxi. I��m fine," Phillipe said, rubbing his reddened eyes. "The ceremony went smoothly, and my father has peacefully returned to the Goddess��s embrace."


    "My condolences."


    "It��s okay. Although it��s hard to accept that I won��t see my father again, I take comfort in knowing that he��s with the Goddess now," sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Phillipe said, his face lighting up with joy and devout admiration. "I believe my father would be happy to receive such a blessing from the Goddess."


    Looking up at the sky, Phillipe clasped his hands together and spoke sincerely, "Rest easy, Dad. I��ll work hard to earn the Goddess��s favor and join you soon."


    Mengxi didn��t respond but fell into a brief silence, looking up at the sky as well.


    ��The Goddess��s favor, huh?��


    Not wanting to dwell on the topic, Mengxi quickly changed the subject as soon as Phillipe lowered his hands.


    "So, Professor Phillipe, what brings you here? Is there something urgent?"


    "Oh, right," Phillipe said, snapping back to reality and scratching his head awkwardly.


    "Yes, there is something. You��re the class president, right? Could you please organize the student roster and related documents by noon?"


    "The roster? Why the sudden need to organize it?"


    "Well, it seems we have a new Homeroom teacher joining our class this afternoon."


    "A new Homeroom teacher?" Mengxi tilted her head in confusion.

 Chapter 441 - 442: The Stirring Students [3/5]

    All tiers have been reduced by more than half, and you��ll get more chapters along with a 50% discount as a thank-you from me to all of you. Starting tomorrow, we��ll return to releasing two chapters daily, along with bonus chapters. Golden ticket bonuses will be released either tomorrow or the day after.


    enjoy


    -------------


    Inside Luminous Royal Academy, each class is equipped with a Homeroom teacher, essentially serving as the class Supervisor. Besides instructing students academically, they are also responsible for guiding their training and ensuring their safety. In some sense, they act like bodyguards.


    As for the previous Homeroom Teacher Sakara, Mengxi was rather indifferent to him. After all, she had little interaction with him beyond necessary work. She handled all her course guidance and training on her own, without needing his help.


    As for personal safety?


    She didn��t need him for that either.


    Mengxi��s own strength was not inferior to that of the class teacher, and the Pope had even specially arranged a strong guard team to protect her.


    However, Mengxi was still surprised when she heard that the teacher was suddenly replaced. She looked at Phillipe, who was beside her, in confusion,


    "Changing Homeroom teacher? Right before the final assessments?"


    "Yeah..."


    Phillipe nodded, equally puzzled, "To be honest, I don��t understand what they��re thinking either. Anyway, it��s a directive from the vice-principal."


    As he spoke, Phillipe couldn��t help but recall the panting vice-principal. He wondered if it was his imagination, but the usually reliable vice-principal, who had peak sixth-level strength, seemed to be sweating.


    ��It must be my imagination,��


    "I didn��t ask too many questions about the vice-principal��s instructions. I just followed them," Phillipe added.


    "Oh..."


    Mengxi casually responded as she put her magic book back into her spatial ring, "What about the original teacher, Sakara?"


    "He��s on leave."


    "On leave?"


    "Yes, maternity leave."


    "Oh... Wait, what?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi��s eyebrows twitched, and her expression became increasingly strange,


    "Maternity leave? But he��s a man..."


    "Who knows? Anyway, that��s what the vice-principal told me," Phillipe replied.


    Mengxi was somewhat speechless, but she was pretty sure that the removal of Teacher Sakara was deliberately orchestrated by someone.


    "By the way, what��s the new teacher look like?"


    "I don��t know "Phillipe shook his head honestly.


    "However, according to the vice-principal, the new teacher is from Sadik Empire."


    "Hm? Sadik Empire?"


    Upon hearing this name, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow.


    ��A new teacher from Sadik Empire at this time? ��


    For a moment, a bold guess emerged in the silver-haired girl��s mind. Under the puzzled gaze of Phillipe, Mengxi once again revealed a sweet smile that could captivate thousands of young boys and girls. Even Phillipe, who thought he was immune to Mengxi��s smile, was slightly stunned.


    "Mengxi?"


    "Never mind, I��m going to sort out some files. See you this afternoon, Professor Phillipe."


    "Oh��"


    After responding awkwardly, Phillipe looked somewhat confused at the silver-haired girl who was happily bouncing away, as well as the small, fluffy creature that seemed almost left behind, trotting behind Mengxi.


    "Why is she in such a hurry? And so happy? Does Mengxi really dislike her original homeroom teacher that much?"


    Phillipe was a bit puzzled.


    However,


    he soon realized that he might not have the mental capacity to think about this issue at the moment. What he needed to consider now was how to deal with the intimidating students not far behind him.


    Because they saw Mengxi flash that familiar, sweet, and captivating smile at Phillipe, the students who were observing from a distance couldn��t help but imagine a teacher-student romance. Mengxi��s hurried departure to sort out files was directly interpreted as running away out of shyness.


    For a moment,


    Many students looked at Phillipe with, if not murderous intent, at least glaring eyes. It seemed as if they had metaphorically donned black hoods and pulled out large, menacing scythes.


    "Ah, this��"


    A drop of cold sweat trickled down from Phillipe��s forehead.


    ��


    ��


    --


    The afternoon classes arrived quite fast.


    Because she was focused on preparing materials for the upcoming new homeroom teacher, Mengxi didn��t pay much attention to the ��Battle Royale�� game that had the academy buzzing at noon. After finishing all the paperwork, the silver-haired girl cheerfully left the girls dormitory.


    Under the blatant following of her fanboys and fangirls, she arrived at the teaching building located in the middle of a beautiful lake in the eastern part of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Luminous Royal Academy is divided into five grades based on the student��s enrollment time (with the possibility of skipping grades).


    Each grade,


    is further divided into five tiers based on the student��s abilities, talents, and progress in cultivation: Star Origin, Black Diamond, Platinum, Soul Shadow, and Ordinary. Within these five tiers, the academy also categorizes students based on their combat styles into Physical, Magical, and Comprehensive classes.


    The purpose of this is obviously to provide the most suitable education for the students.


    And our Mengxi is the class president of the first Comprehensive class of the fifth-year Star Origin tier. She��s essentially the big sister among a group of outstanding and talented students.


    Therefore,


    When Mengxi gracefully stepped into the lavish, spacious classroom with a friendly smile, the previously noisy room fell silent. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. These students, who usually thought highly of themselves, all closed their mouths upon seeing Mengxi. They knew their kind and gentle class president didn��t like a noisy environment.


    However,


    Mengxi became a bit curious about what her classmates were discussing, considering some of the words she had faintly heard in the hallway earlier. She glanced at an elf girl sitting on a desk, legs crossed, looking like a female rogue, and asked curiously:


    "Shaina, what were you all talking about? It was so loud, I could hear it even though this classroom is soundproof."


    Caught off guard by Mengxi��s question, the elf girl with delicate features and beautiful emerald hair was stunned.


    Clearly,


    she hadn��t expected Mengxi, who usually ignored their noise, to suddenly ask her about it. More importantly, this was the first time her idol had initiated a conversation with her in a year!


    ��My idol? ��


    ��Talking to me? ��


    ��Wow, am I dreaming? The idol who��s always been indifferent to me is actually talking to me? What a great day!��


    ��Could it be��


    ��She��s finally noticed how great I am? Is she planning to ditch those annoying guys and hang out with me?��


    ��Hehe~ Hehehe~��


    ��


    The elf girl was thrilled.


    However, her extensive psychological training as a princess helped her quickly calm her turbulent emotions. The now-calm elf princess Shaina hopped off the desk and excitedly approached Mengxi:


    "Well, you see, Big Si��uh, I mean, Class President! Word is, we��re getting a new homeroom teacher. Everyone was discussing the new teacher"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi became even more interested:


    "So, you were discussing how to welcome the new teacher?"


    "Welcome? Um�� well��"


    Shaina awkwardly twirled her beautiful emerald hair around her slender finger and looked away:


    "About that�� actually��"


    "What��s the matter? Why are you hesitating?"


    "Um��"


    "Just spit it out."


    Seeing Shaina��s hesitation, another young man leaning against the wall with his arms crossed let out a disdainful snort.


    The white-haired young man, dressed in a black trench coat and exuding an aura of ��stay away from me�� then walked toward Mengxi.


    As he approached, the other students in the room moved aside, showing him respect. This young man with dragon horns on his head was the son of the current Dragon Queen, He was also the strongest in the class, aside from Mengxi.


    Moreover,


    he was the current school bully. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his hands in his pockets, the young man walked up to Mengxi. After giving Shaina a dismissive glance, he got straight to the point:


    "Welcome? Class President, are you series? What��s there to welcome?"


    "Hm? Why do you say that?"


    "Class President, you should know... the new homeroom teacher is a temporary replacement."


    "I��m aware of that."


    "Good"


    Gari seemed a bit annoyed: "The previous homeroom teacher was annoying, always meddling in everything. But at least he was a strong level 6 expert with over thirty years of teaching experience. He was a top teacher in Luminous Royal Academy and even had a special teaching certificate. In short, he was qualified to lead our class. But now? He��s suddenly on ��maternity leave�� or some nonsense like that? How are we supposed to continue with the training plan he personally arranged?"


    "��"


    "This school is so irresponsible. And the vice-principal, that old geezer, found an even more unreliable new teacher! I heard she��s a woman with no teaching experience, and she��s some noble lady from Sadik Empire. A noble lady coming to teach us? Is she just here to role-play or something? How can we welcome such a teacher?"


    "So... what do you plan to do?"


    Mengxi tilted her head and asked playfully.


    In response,


    Gari smiled slightly, crossing his arms in a very arrogant and confident manner:


    "It��s simple. We��ll give this new noble lady a hard time, make her realize she��s in over her head, and have her run back home crying!"


    Mengxi: =-=

 Chapter 442 - 443: Teacher Yu[4/7]

    All tiers have been reduced by more than half, and you��ll get more chapters along with a 50% discount as a thank-you from me to all of you. Starting tomorrow, we��ll return to releasing two chapters daily, along with bonus chapters. Golden ticket bonuses will be released either tomorrow or the day after.


    enjoy


    "We��ll give this new noble lady a hard time, make her realize she��s in over her head, and have her run back home crying!"


    Gari crossed his arms and spoke with a displeased face.


    Yes,


    the son of the Dragon Queen was genuinely unhappy. His inner rage had reached its peak, almost like a volcano on the verge of erupting.


    Although his clan was going through some tough times,


    Dragons were still a proud race at their core.


    As the son of the Queen, Gari had an arrogant disposition. Anyone who dared to belittle him would face his wrath.


    Replacing the Homeroom Teacher with an inexperienced young noble lady? To Gari, this was a great disrespect from Luminous Royal Academy. He was the dignified son of the Queen, a hundred-year-old dragon about to come of age! How dare they send a noble lady to teach him?


    Why should a noble lady be qualified to teach him?


    Furthermore, his original plans were disrupted due to the teacher��s transfer, making Gari��s inner rage burn like gunpowder.


    With a cold snort, the angry white-haired Dragon boy slowly turned his head, sweeping his gaze over the surrounding students:


    "And it��s not just me who thinks this way; you all agree, right?"


    """" Yes...""""


    """"Indeed""""


    "Calling an inexperienced teacher over is really too much..."


    "Must be nepotism, or maybe the vice-principal took a bribe?"


    "Anyway, even if Uncle Sakara is gone, any other teacher would do. This unknown noble lady wants to teach us? Not in hundred years..."


    ...


    ...


    Faced with the young man��s questions, the students, including the elven princess, all expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Although they didn��t feel as strongly as Gari, who was furious that his original plans had been ruined, they still found it hard to accept a sudden change in teachers, especially an inexperienced one.


    At this time,


    Changing teachers was no joke; it affected their future...


    Therefore,


    even though many didn��t like the school bully Gari, they chose to stand with him on this issue. For a moment, the large classroom was filled with voices of agreement. Clearly, these students all agreed with Gari and wanted the new teacher gone.


    Anyway,


    As a top-performing class, they wouldn��t face severe punishment from Luminous Royal Academy for doing this. At most, they��d get a week of detention, just like before.


    "Oh? Is that what you all think?"


    The owner of that voice was an incredibly beautiful young girl,


    Her features as finely crafted as a work of art. Her azure eyes shimmered like rippling water, capturing every soul; her cute, straight nose lent a touch of valor to her delicate beauty; her slightly thin, soft cherry lips appeared almost translucent as if a mere glance could intoxicate; her long, flowing black hair was mostly tied back, with a few strands falling gracefully, framing her slender shoulders perfectly.


    She wore an elegant long dress that combined a sense of heroism with its black and white color scheme, creating a unique aura. The hem of her dress was adorned with intricate lace patterns, accentuating her fair, long legs and perfectly highlighting her graceful curves.


    Her flawless figure, coupled with her unparalleled beauty and tasteful makeup, made everyone��s heart skip a beat the moment she appeared.


    "So... so beautiful..."


    Many students couldn��t help but marvel internally. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they had been attending classes with the Girl of Destiny and were somewhat resistant to beauty, the girl before them was just as beautiful but in a completely different style. Faced with this dark, enchantingly tempting beauty, including Gari, the students were momentarily stunned.


    After all,


    They were just a bunch of inexperienced virgin students.


    This daze continued until the black-haired girl reached the podium.


    "Um, good afternoon... everyone?"


    "??!!"


    "Huh?!!"


    As the girl��s soft, gentle voice reached their ears, the students finally snapped out of their stupor, remembering their original intentions. However, because the new teacher was so beautiful, many even hesitated���� Should we really make her cry?��


    After all,


    ��Making such a beautiful girl cry seemed a bit too cruel...��


    At this moment, both male and female students seemed to share this thought.


    Perhaps,


    This was just human nature...


    For a moment, the hesitant crowd turned their questioning gaze to Gari, who was sitting right in front of the podium, looking both arrogant and stunned, as if asking him what to do next.


    However,


    facing the questioning looks from everyone, Gari shook his head vigorously to snap out of it.


    ��No,��


    ��This can��t happen!��


    ��What am I thinking? How could I stop the plan just because she��s beautiful?!��


    ��No!��


    ��This nepotism must be eradicated!��


    After mentally encouraging himself, Gari glanced around menacingly, using his dragon eyes to convey the message ��the plan continues�� to his classmates. Then, taking a deep breath, Gari suddenly stood up, arrogantly stepping on his desk,


    "You... are you our class��s new homeroom teacher?"


    The dragon boy spoke in a disdainful tone, hands in his pockets and head tilted.


    On the other side,


    Seeing a student stand up and ask a question, the black-haired girl finally realized that she hadn��t introduced herself yet.


    So,


    She brushed her hair away from her eyesight and looked solemnly at everyone present:


    "Yes, I am your new Homeroom Teacher, Yu-Black Rose from Sadik Empire. From now on, you can call me Teacher Yu"


    "Heh heh~"


    However, despite the black-haired girl��s introduction, disdain still filled Gari��s dragon eyes:


    " We don��t care who you are. What I want to tell you now is that people like you, with no experience and who got in through connections, we don��t... absolutely... huh???"


    However,


    just as Gari was about to make a righteous declaration according to his original plan, his words suddenly came to a halt. The young man��s eyebrows began to twitch uncontrollably because, upon revisiting the black-haired girl��s introduction, Gari seemed to suddenly realize a very serious issue.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Wait?!��


    ��Hold on, lady, what did you just say?��


    Toning down his earlier arrogance and lowering his voice, Gari cautiously spoke again:


    "Um... excuse me... if I may ask, beautiful lady... what did you say your last name was?"


    "Black Rose."


    The black-haired girl answered innocently and confusedly.


    "..."


    At that moment,


    a simple term exploded in Gari��s mind like a bolt from the blue.


    Upon receiving this answer, our friend Gari instantly fell into an eerie silence. The arrogant smile on the face of this dragon prince froze in place, and a drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from his forehead...


    ��?!��


    ��O__O��


    ��(((;?��?)))??��


    ��Black! Rose!!!��


    ��Why is it you guys again!! (�s�㧥��)�s��ߩ��ߡ�


    ---


    -----


    -------


    Actually,


    The reason Gari was angry about the change of Homeroom teacher at Luminous Royal Academy was not just because he felt slighted, but also because his original plan had been ruined.


    As the son of Dragon Queen, Gari could have easily enjoyed a luxurious life within the Dragon Valley. The reason he came to Luminous Royal Academy was out of necessity.


    To outsiders, the dragons may seem very glamorous��long-lived, powerful, and possessing endless treasures. They even dominate the Dragon Valley in the central southern part of the continent, guarding a critical passage.


    However, the current situation for the dragons is quite miserable. As a different race, their influence has been continuously suppressed across the continent. Recently, they��ve been directly bullied, causing chaos within the Dragon Valley.


    And the culprit behind all this misery is the damned Black Rose family!


    These beasts, under the guise of "friendly visits," wreak havoc in our Dragon Valley. One day they��re looting financial reports, the next they��re plundering magic stones, and the day after that, they��re literally stealing the scales off the Dragon Kings. Even Satan would be ashamed of their level of exploitation!


    Although the power of Black Rose family has maintained internal stability and prevented the dragons from splitting, their continuous "friendly visits" have undoubtedly made it difficult for the dragons to focus on cultivation and development.


    The elites within Dragon Valley have reached a conclusion:�� the goal of the Black Rose family is to suppress the development of the dragons.��


    Therefore,


    to regain freedom and become the leading power on the continent once again, they must completely break free from the control of Black Rose family. However, considering the current gap in strength between the dragons and Black Rose, achieving this through their own power seems a bit difficult.


    So, under his mother��s guidance, Gari came to Luminous Royal Academy.


    Officially, he came to study, but in reality, he was looking for potential allies. Ideally, he would gain the support of the Church or Red Leaf Empire. Of course, considering the current strained relations between the dragons and these powers, achieving this goal would be difficult.


    Fortunately,


    through his own relentless efforts, Gari had finally built a good relationship with the previous teacher Sakara, who is the nephew of the Prime Minister of Red Leaf Empire. If he could leverage this relationship well, perhaps Gari could resolve the current predicament of dragon race.


    However,


    Just when this young man from the Dragon Clan saw a glimmer of hope, feeling that his years of ��enduring hardship�� were finally paying off, the damn Sakara was suddenly transferred at this critical moment?! In an instant, his entire plan fell apart.

 Chapter 443 - 444: The Dragon boy Who Wants to Cry [5/7]

    All tiers have been reduced by more than half, and you��ll get more chapters along with a 50% discount as a thank-you from me to all of you. Starting tomorrow, we��ll return to releasing two chapters daily, along with bonus chapters. Golden ticket bonuses will be released either tomorrow or the day after.


    enjoy


    ------------


    Just when Gari thought things were finally looking up, that his years of "toughing it out" were about to pay off,


    ��Sakara gets transferred? Right at this crucial moment? ��


    All his plans went down the drain in a heartbeat.


    How could he not be mad? When he found out the new Homeroom Teacher was a total newbie with zero teaching experience, Gari��s anger shot through the roof.


    ��A person who got the job through connections? Nepotism at its finest! ��


    ��I��m not scared to make her cry and send her running home!��


    ��I��ll eat my hat if I have to! ��


    Before he could let loose on the black-haired girl in front of him, Gari made this promise to himself...


    But then,


    When he heard her mention the name "Black Rose" he was floored. He stood there, stunned like he��d been hit by a truck.


    ��Black Rose?! She��s from Black Rose direct bloodline?!��


    Staring hard at the black-haired girl, it felt like a stampede was running through his heart.


    Hold on,


    ��Isn��t "Yu Black Rose" that infamous young lady who��s been all over the news lately? Why is she here? The vice-principal talked about a noble young lady teacher from Sadik Empire; is it her? ��


    ��Why her of all people? ��


    ��Dang it! ��


    ��Are they playing games with me? ��


    Gari��s inner voice started screaming. But he had no doubts about the girl��s identity. This is Luminous Royal Academy, after all; a teacher can��t just waltz in with a fake name. And let��s face it, the name "Black Rose" isn��t something just anyone would dare to use.


    As for why the academy would hire someone from the Black Rose, Gari didn��t even want to dig there.


    Right now, his mind was racing with one question.


    ��Why is she here? And why is she our new Homeroom Teacher?��


    ��Wait a sec! ��


    ��Could it be? ��


    ...


    Suddenly, it clicked. Gari thought he had the answer.


    ��F@ck��


    ��Black Rose must��ve figured out what the Dragon Clan is up to. They know we��re trying to team up with Red Leaf Empire. That��s why they sneakily transferred Sakara at this key moment! They��re trying to mess up my plans... ��


    ��And now, she shows up at the academy? Is she here to warn me? ��


    -"If you don��t behave, don��t say we didn��t warn you~"-


    In a daze,


    Those words seemed to echo in Gari��s ears.


    It was just a hunch, but when he looked into the girl��s deep, "chilling" eyes, saw the subtle smile on her lips, and felt the dark aura around her, Gari was pretty much convinced.


    The black-haired girl in front of him was no ordinary noble. As a family member of the notorious Black Rose, she was clearly ruthless and cruel. Her whole vibe screamed danger; she was not someone to mess with.


    If Gari kept up his reckless behavior, he might just end up as dragon steak, just like the Duke of Black Rose had warned, and then be wolf food.


    ��Man, this is bad. Really bad��


    Gari nervously muttered to himself.


    He started shaking as fear spread through him like wildfire.


    On the other side,


    Because of Gari��s sudden silence, the black-haired girl at the front of the room blinked in confusion and asked,


    "Um, did you want to say something?"


    Her words were simple,


    But to Gari, they sounded like whispers from the devil.


    -"Say that again, I dare you," - sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gari thought, feeling as if he was hearing things.


    At that moment,


    He felt like the fate of the entire Dragon Race was in his hands.


    Buckling under the pressure, Gari clenched his fists and went silent for a moment.


    ��


    ��


    ��Boss��


    ��What��s happening? ��


    A few students, ready to back up Gari��s statement, looked confused when they saw this unexpected twist. They turned their eyes toward their quiet leader, their minds buzzing with questions.


    ��Why did the boss stop all of a sudden? ��


    ��Could it be? ��


    ��Is it because she��s too pretty for him to say anything? ��


    ��No way ��


    Given Gari��s straightforward nature, his Dragon buddies shook their heads, dismissing the idea.


    "I get it! The boss must be cooking up something even harsher to say, getting ready to land a knockout blow on this arrogant new teacher and crush her spirit!"


    "Yeah"


    "It has to be that"


    The three followers with red, yellow, and blue hair, looked at Gari expectantly, waiting for their boss to let loose with some scathing words that would destroy the teacher��s self-esteem.


    But then,


    They saw something completely baffling.


    Their usually arrogant and cocky leader suddenly lowered his hands, carefully took his feet off the table, and wiped away any marks with his sleeve.


    �� �� �� What? �� �� ��


    And in the next moment,


    Under the stunned gaze of his three followers and the rest of the class, Gari seemed a bit embarrassed as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head:


    "Heh... um, sorry, I got a bit loud there."


    3X Fw: """ What? Boss??? What are you saying? ""


    "Boss, what are you doing? Boss!"


    Under the shocked eyes of his three followers, Gari��s attitude did a complete 180. The arrogance, hostility, and disdain that had previously filled his eyes vanished in an instant.


    At this moment, Gari seemed like a completely different person.


    His whole demeanor turned warm and friendly, and his smile was brighter than ever, as if he wanted to carve the word "friendly" onto his face.


    "My apologies teacher, I was a bit loud just now."


    "Hmm?"


    The black-haired girl tilted her head, clearly puzzled by the sudden change. After all, Gari had seemed quite aggressive just moments ago. How did he become so friendly all of a sudden?


    Sensing her confusion, or perhaps due to his own internal unrest, Gari quickly picked up on her ��displeasure.�� He hurriedly added,


    "No, no, sorry. That��s my normal speaking volume. I got a bit excited seeing a new teacher, my apologies."


    "??"


    Watching Gari, who was usually so laid-back but now spoke in the tone of a timid scholar, his red, yellow, and blue-haired followers couldn��t help but raise their eyebrows. Even the other students gave him strange looks.


    ��Did he really fall for the new teacher?��


    ...

 Chapter 444 - 445: Welcome [6/7]

    Skeptical glances flew his way like arrows, but Gari had no time to worry about his reputation among his classmates. His only goal was to defuse the current crisis. The mission to save the Dragon Race had fallen on his shoulders!


    "Anyway, don��t worry about this minor issue, Teacher"


    "Hmm? What about what you were saying earlier?"


    "Ah, that?"


    Gari chuckled and slapped his forehead.


    "Oh, that. What I meant was that even if you have no experience or got in here through connections, we would still absolutely welcome you! Ah... yes, that��s exactly what I meant!"


    As he said this, Gari bit his lip, feeling a bit guilty.


    "No experience? Got in through connections?"


    Upon hearing Gari��s words, the black-haired girl��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Then,


    She continued in a curious tone:


    "Hmm, although I��m not sure how you know all this, you��re not wrong. Would you still welcome someone like me, who has no experience and got in through connections?"


    "Of... of course! You��re absolutely welcome!"


    Caught off guard, Shaina abruptly let go of her arrogant attitude. She whipped out two pom-poms, much like cheerleading props, and started waving them energetically. At the same time, the elven princess spoke in a sweet, gentle voice that echoed Gari��s sentiments.


    "Yes, yes! We��re super welcoming you! We were even thrilled when that creepy old guy left. Also, Yu- Sensei, you��re from Sadik Empire, right? I absolutely love people from there!"


    Everyone was puzzled.


    --"Wait, what? Princess Shania, you were just acting so differently. Didn��t you always say that people from Sadik Empire were awful? Why the sudden change?"-- Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Shaina��s flip-flopping behavior, most students were completely confused, unable to grasp the reasoning behind the actions of the two class leaders.


    Unbeknownst to them, Shaina��s legs were slightly trembling. For some mysterious reason, she seemed as nervous as Gari, if not more. Apparently, Black Rose family had a special interest in the elves, which might explain her anxiety.


    "What��s happening here?"


    The puzzled crowd turned their attention to Mengxi, the silver-haired girl sitting at the back of the classroom and the class president. She had also abandoned her usual distant demeanor, revealing a sweet, pure smile. As she smiled, Mengxi started clapping, showing no signs of resistance to the new teacher.


    Observing this, the remaining students, though still confused, decided to follow the lead of their class leaders. The tension that had filled the classroom was instantly replaced by applause and cheers, creating an atmosphere of joyful excitement.


    And just like that, this fifth-grade Star Class turned what was supposed to be an intimidation meeting into a welcome party for their new Homeroom teacher.


    As for the ��star�� of the welcome party, Yumo, the black-haired girl on the podium, was visibly stunned by the unfolding scene. Her red eyes, which were hidden by deceptive veil, were filled with disbelief.


    ��Wow, is this actually happening?��


    Regardless of the situation, Yumo did have some level of self-awareness.


    She had never been a teacher before, had no experience, and got the job through connections. When Gari first said those words, Yumo braced herself for the students�� disdain. After all, if she were in their place, she wouldn��t be thrilled about someone who got the job this way and replaced a good teacher.


    However, to her surprise, the students actually welcomed her warmly, especially the dragon and elf representatives.


    ��Hmm, their actions and words seemed a bit forced. Could it be that they��re not genuinely welcoming me? Why would they act like this?��


    Given that elves and dragons are usually friendly and understanding, Yumo started to wonder.


    ��Are they welcoming me like this to avoid making me feel embarrassed?��


    Yumo thought about this internally.


    Regardless, it looked like she had successfully become the class��s Homeroom teacher. With that in mind, a charming smile slowly appeared on her face. Her eyes naturally fell on the girl sitting at the back of the classroom, who seemed almost angelic, radiating purity and dignity.


    Feeling Yumo��s gaze, Mengxi slightly lifted her hand and waved cheerfully.


    ��Ah, finally, Sister Yumo is here��


    Watching the black-haired girl on the podium, Mengxi felt a wave of excitement under her calm expression.


    ��I never thought she��d show up as a teacher. What a surprise! Being a teacher isn��t bad too. As the class president, I��ll have a legit reason to talk to Sister Yumo now~��


    However, a thought crossed her mind, causing Mengxi to frown slightly, filled with doubt.


    ��But what can Yumo teach as a teacher? Could it be how to wipe out humans?��


    Hmm,


    Having Sister Yumo as a teacher is indeed a good choice. Her patient and gentle nature is perfect for the role.


    However,


    After discreetly exchanging greetings with the black-haired girl on the podium, Mengxi frowned and fell into brief contemplation.


    Being a teacher is fine, but��


    ��What can Sister Yumo teach?��


    Mengxi felt conflicted about this question.


    Having spent a lot of time with Yumo, Mengxi knew how pure, adorable, beautiful, and kind her sister was. But at the same time, Yumo was quite naive and lacked experience in human society.


    Setting aside how Yumo got into Luminous Royal Academy,


    Becoming the class teacher of ��Star�� class would naturally attract a lot of attention and jealousy. Teachers who wanted but failed to become the class leader might try to sabotage Yumo out of envy. After all, Yumo��s appointment to this position is somewhat controversial.


    ��What if Yumo gets bullied by these people?��


    With this thought, a flicker of worry crossed Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    ��To gain the respect of other teachers, Yumo would need to show some teaching results. But what can she teach as the class teacher? What is Sister good at?��


    After briefly recalling her daily interactions with Yumo, Mengxi��s expression became increasingly peculiar.


    Hmm,


    ��What is Sister Yumo good at? Taking care of people? Cooking? Cleaning? Making clothes? Pretending to be a high-society lady? Being easily fooled?��


    ��Is that all? Especially in the field of education, which the students care about...��


    With these thoughts, Mengxi��s expression gradually became more nuanced as she looked at the black-haired girl.


    The black-haired girl on the podium, during her brief eye contact with Mengxi, also seemed to notice some subtle changes in the silver-haired girl��s expression.


    ��Huh?��


    ��That little brat! She must be thinking of something pervy again!!��


    Yumo felt an urge to transform into an angry cat.


    However, considering she was in public, Yumo suppressed her inner impulse. When she shifted her gaze back to the front of the classroom, the students�� applause had finally subsided.

 Chapter 445 - 446: Student Doubts 2/2 [7/8]

    After the clapping stopped, the students looked unsure. They had just given a warm welcome to their new teacher from Sadik Empire, led by Gari and Shaina, the big shots of the class. But now, they were having second thoughts. If they were really on board with this, they wouldn��t have gone along with Gari��s plan to begin with.


    In this Star class, the students wanted real training to help them get better and stronger. Sure, the new teacher is a top beauty, but could she really be their Homeroom teacher? That role comes with a lot of responsibility, like keeping everyone safe and helping them improve. It seemed risky to give such an important job to someone with no teaching experience, even if she was from the famous Black Rose Duchy.


    These last two years in the Star class are crucial for the students�� futures. They can��t afford to take risks.


    So, when the room went quiet, a well-dressed young girl with elegant curls slowly raised her hand. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, Teacher Yu. I��m Lilika Jacob, from the Jacob Marquis family in Red Leaf Empire."


    "Hmm?"


    Yumo, who was organizing materials on the podium, paused her task and looked at the elegant young noble lady with a gentle gaze.


    "What��s the matter, Lilika? Do you have a question?"


    "Yes, Teacher Yu. I have a question that might be a bit rude. Please forgive me in advance."


    "Don��t worry about it. Go ahead, Lilika."


    "Here��s the thing. The Vice Principal must have had his reasons for appointing you as our Homeroom teacher. But considering your unique situation, we��re still a bit... uneasy. So, could you please tell us what you plan to teach us in the future?"


    Lilika��s question spoke for many in the room. They were all wondering what this young woman, who looked like she came from high society, could teach them. She didn��t look like someone who��d teach physical skills or sword fighting. She seemed too young to teach magic. And as a sheltered noble girl, she probably didn��t have combat experience to share. They��d already learned the usual academic stuff, so what else could she offer?


    And so, ...


    When Lilika posed her question, Mengxi��s eyes lit up with excitement. In the room��s somewhat serious atmosphere, Yumo answered with a smile,


    "What will I teach? Well, some combat experience."


    "Combat experience?"


    At this, All the students, including Lilika, looked disappointed and somewhat disdainful. After all, the teachers who usually taught combat at Luminous Royal Academy were seasoned warriors��former generals, retired S-class mercenaries, and experienced swordsmen. And this young lady from the Black Rose family�� Although there were rumors about her strength, she had no known battle records. Given that she had been out of the public eye for years, she probably had little real combat experience. The idea of her teaching combat seemed almost laughable.


    "Teacher Yu, if you don��t mind me saying, this combat experience might be a bit..."


    "Oh, it��s not the kind of combat experience you��re thinking of."


    "What do you mean, Teacher Yu?"


    "I��m talking about combat experience against Abyssal Demons."


    "What? Abyssal Demons?"


    Hearing this, not just Lilika but all the students looked shocked, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "You��re joking, right?"


    "No, I��m not."


    The black-haired girl replied firmly, "I��m not joking. Starting tomorrow, I��ll be responsible for your practical combat classes and Abyssal Demon theory. I��ll patiently teach you how to properly engage with 65 types of Abyssal Demons, their various combat styles, and weaknesses. I��ll also share some lesser-known facts about their habits."


    At this moment, Lilika was somewhat stunned. She knew how unbelievable these words sounded. Their previous teacher on Abyssal Demon theory had only taught them about 19 types of Abyssal Demons due to incomplete data. And now? A noble young lady claimed she could teach them how to deal with 65 types of Abyssal Demons? Was this for real?


    "Teacher Yu..."


    "I��m not joking. Well, you don��t have to believe me now. You��ll find out in tomorrow��s class."


    "Okay..."


    Feeling the increasingly strong aura emanating from the black-haired young woman, Lilika nodded somewhat awkwardly.


    It had to be said��the idea of learning how to deal with 65 types of Abyssal Demons was pretty intriguing.


    The idea was indeed captivating. There are over ninety types of Abyssal Demons, not counting those at the Demon King level. If they could learn how to deal with 65 of them, it would be incredibly valuable for people like them who would face these demons in the future. As for whether Teacher Yu was telling the truth? They��d find out tomorrow. With that thought, Lilika said no more. She respectfully bowed to Yumo and gracefully returned to her seat.


    ��I wish Limo could achieve even half of what this adorable girl has done�� Yumo thought to herself.


    However, just because Lilika sat down didn��t mean the students�� questions were over. Another student, a blond young man dressed modestly, stood up.


    "Hello, Teacher Yu. I��m not a noble. Before enrolling here, I was a high-ranking mercenary. I��m not familiar with formalities, so I��ll skip the pleasantries. I��m at peak level 5 and was about to attempt to break through to the sixth level under the guidance of our previous teacher Sakara. Now that he��s gone, can you replace him? Assisting students in breaking through requires experience. Have you done this kind of work before? Can you do it?"


    The young man��s tone was somewhat pressing, seemingly anxious about his future.


    Seeing this, Yumo sighed. As expected, and as Sebastian had predicted, the students would ask such questions. After all, this was about their future prospects; it would be strange if they didn��t ask.


    Preparing to answer the blond student��s question with the lines Sebastian had given her, Yumo took a deep breath.


    However, before Yumo could speak, a silver-haired young girl sitting at the back of the room near the window spoke up,


    "Yaze, you don��t have to worry about that. Teacher Yu is quite experienced in this area."


    "What? How do you know this, Mengxi?" Yaze was clearly surprised, not expecting the usually quiet Mengxi to suddenly chime in.


    After a brief pause, Yaze turned to look at the silver-haired girl sitting about ten meters behind him, "How are you so sure? Have you��"


    "Why wouldn��t I know?" Mengxi replied with a smile. She then proudly pointed at herself, "Actually, my breakthrough was all thanks to Teacher Yu��s help."


    Yaze: "What?!"

 Chapter 446 - 447: Can’t Keep Up [8/8]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "Actually, my breakthrough to level 6 and advancing to the high stage was all thanks to Teacher Yu��s guidance,"


    Mengxi said. Her words struck like lightning, leaving the entire classroom in dead silence. Everyone looked incredulously first at Mengxi, then at the black-haired new teacher standing at the podium.


    "Is this... true?" Yaze finally managed to ask, shaking his head as if to clear it.


    "Why would I lie? If it weren��t for Teacher Yu��s help, how could I have improved so fast?" Mengxi retorted playfully. She then stood up and walked to the front of the classroom, her hands behind her back.


    However, as she leaned against the podium, she looked at Yumo with a mischievous smile.


    "Isn��t that right, Yu-Sensei~?"


    Yumo was momentarily at a loss. She hadn��t directly guided Mengxi��s training. Her rapid progress was mainly due to... other, indescribable activities. But in a way, that could be considered ��guidance,�� right? Yumo��s face flushed slightly at the thought.


    Just then, Mengxi winked at Yumo, clearly trying to help her save some face. Since Mengxi��s back was to the students, they didn��t notice her unusual expression.


    Realizing Mengxi��s intentions, Yumo reluctantly nodded,


    "Well... yes, you could say that."


    Of course, Yumo didn��t notice the sly smile that briefly crossed Mengxi��s lips.


    "What? Is it actually true?" The classroom erupted into chatter.


    These days, what concerned the students most wasn��t the invasion of Abyssal Demons from the north, the disappearance of the ��Son of Destiny,�� or any other national affairs. What they cared about most was Mengxi��s rapid improvement in strength.


    As the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi��s extraordinary talent was well-known among her classmates. They never expected to surpass her in terms of training speed. Everyone was mentally prepared for her to be the first to reach the sixth level.


    However, reality turned out to be even more astonishing than they had anticipated. They had thought it would take her years to break through from the fifth to the sixth level. Yet, she managed to not only reach the sixth level but also advance to its high stage in less than half year? Her rapid progress left everyone amazed. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the teachers at the academy were stunned. Some even had to pinch themselves to make sure they weren��t dreaming. For context, even the most gifted students on record took over a year to break through from the fifth to the early sixth level. And Mengxi did it in less than half that time? While other students were still struggling at the threshold of the sixth level, she had already reached its high levels?


    Such progress was bound to shock and awe. It also led people to wonder what kind of opportunities Mengxi had encountered in the past months. Had she discovered ancient ruins? Acquired some magical elixir? Or received guidance from a master?


    Everyone began to speculate. And now, Mengxi��s words confirmed their suspicions.


    ��She��s the one who guided our president in her training?!��


    Yaze, who had been ready to ask more questions, was left speechless, frozen like a statue.


    Considering Mengxi��s serious nature, no one thought she was joking. Could it be that this black-haired young lady had really helped Mengxi reach her current level? Was this a case of ��don��t judge a book by its cover��?


    As everyone stood there, dumbfounded, Mengxi took the opportunity to turn around and face her classmates. She looked serious and spoke earnestly,


    "In any case, just learn diligently from Teacher Yu. You��ll benefit from it."


    Mengxi was like the big sister of the class. When the big sister speaks, people listen.


    "So, if our president says so, maybe we should give it a shot?" After the initial shock and disbelief, any doubts about the black-haired girl seemed to vanish. A trace of hope started to grow in the students�� eyes.


    The mood in the classroom changed dramatically at that moment. Unlike the forced enthusiasm earlier, the students now genuinely seemed to welcome the idea. Yaze, the blonde young man, quietly sat back down, no longer questioning the situation.


    Feeling the intense gazes from all around the room, Yumo raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise.


    ��Did that actually work? ��


    She had thought about using some smooth talking to calm the restless students, but getting them to quietly sit back down seemed like a big ask. Yet, a few simple words from Mengxi had done the job.


    ��This girl is pretty impressive��


    Yumo thought, casting an admiring glance at Mengxi, who had helped defuse the situation.


    Feeling Yumo��s gaze, Mengxi turned her head, showing off a smug pleased expression. Her eyes twinkled with joy. She then mouthed some words silently, as if asking for a reward,


    -"Yumo, see how well I played along? Any rewards for me?"-


    Yumo could only purse her lips in response, giving Mengxi a look that seemed to ask


    -"What kind of reward do you want?"-


    Understanding the meaning behind Yumo��s gaze, Mengxi��s lips curled into a playful smile. She mouthed silently,


    -"How about two kisses from you~"-


    Catching Mengxi��s meaning, Yumo��s eyebrows furrowed, and she shot back a stern look,


    -"In your dreams!"-


    -"Fine, how about I give you two kisses instead?"- Mengxi mouthed back.


    -"Really? You��re pushing your luck " -Yumo retorted.


    -"Hehe, can��t help it. You��re just too cute,"-Mengxi mouthed back.


    "You!" Yumo pointed, clearly annoyed but also a bit amused.


    "Hehe~" Mengxi laughed quietly,


    While most students began to whisper and discuss Mengxi��s words, the Girl of Destiny displayed an unexpected mischievous side. Leveraging her ability to use lip language, she playfully teased the dark-haired girl in front of her with increasingly complex expressions. Yumo, limited to conveying meaning solely through her eyes, found herself gradually subdued by Mengxi��s wit.


    Originally, in such a situation, Yumo would have given Mengxi a piece of her mind and taught this cheeky little girl a lesson. However, due to the public setting, Yumo hesitated to confront her directly, leaving her feeling somewhat frustrated with a small pout.


    On the other side, watching the restrained expression on Yumo��s face, Mengxi��s smile became more mischievous.


    -"Hehe, Sister��s new hairstyle is so cute."-


    -"Sister, you��re wearing white silk today? It feels strange."-


    -"Yumo, Yu-sensei, how about you pick me up for a hug later as thanks for helping you out? Hehe, don��t be shy. We��ve done much more intimate things, so what��s there to be embarrassed about?"-


    With each teasing phrase, Mengxi��s excitement grew. Unfortunately, before she could continue her playful banter, the silver-haired girl suddenly widened her eyes and tightly sealed her lips, refusing to continue using lip language to tease the dark-haired girl.


    As for the reason why Mengxi suddenly became so well-behaved? It��s quite simple. While signing documents on Mengxi��s behalf, Yumo had sneakily written a few large words at the end of the document with a pencil.


    -"If you mess around again, I��ll spank you" -


    At that moment, as these words fell into the girl��s eyes, Mengxi shivered all over, feeling an indescribable discomfort in her posterior...

 Chapter 447 - 448: From Heart [1/2]

    ��"If you mess around again, I��ll spank you!"��


    The moment Mengxi saw these words, written boldly by Yumo at the bottom of a document, she felt a chill run down her spine. The memory of being spanked by Yumo in Black Rose tent flashed through her mind.


    Thinking back to her own screams, the scary vibe of ��feather duster�� seemed to come back to life right before her eyes. Even though her bottom had healed a long time ago, Mengxi still felt a slight pain. Her ass even gave a little shudder.


    The teasing words she was about to say got stuck in her throat. A bead of sweat rolled down her forehead.


    -��Sister Yumo, you��re going too far! You can��t take a joke!��- Mengxi muttered to herself.


    As the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi had never been scared of much since arriving in this world. Even when facing a top-tier leader like Wilt from the Divine Punishment Sect, she stood her ground, backed by ��miracles.�� When dealing with Pope Kain, who always gave off a creepy vibe, she was alert but not scared.


    But now,


    This fearless Girl of Destiny had finally found something that terrified her.


    That was the seemingly inconspicuous but actually lethal feather duster in Yumo��s hand...


    After being spanked by Yumo back then, the pain, even worse than the backlash of ��miracle,�� was something Mengxi would never forget. Every time she had a nightmare and saw that glowing red feather duster, she would wake up in a cold sweat.


    She would rather die than experience being spanked again.


    Therefore,


    When Yumo mentioned ��spanking,�� Mengxi instinctively felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Her fear of the feather duster seemed to have seeped deep into her heart.


    ��No... I need to calm down!��


    After pulling herself together, Mengxi told herself she had to keep her emotions and expressions in check. She couldn��t let Yumo see her fear of being spanked.


    Mengxi knew very well that Yumo, whom she��d teased over and over, must be looking for a way to get back at her.


    If she found out about her fear of feather duster, she would definitely use it to threaten her in the future. If that happened, not only would she lose the joy of teasing Yumo in the short term, but it would also affect her family status in the long run.


    So,


    To keep the upper hand in the future, Mengxi had to hide her fear. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if she is Feeling scared, Mengxi quickly takes action. She pinched her thigh hard, giving it a full twist. The sharp pain made her shudder, but it also snapped her out of her fear.


    After that, Mengxi put on her best acting face, pretending not to care. She rested her chin on her hand, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said,


    -"Alright, alright, it��s class time now. Let��s focus, Sister Yumo~"-


    Mengxi��s demeanor seemed completely unfazed by Yumo��s ��threat.��


    "Hmph," Yumo could only pout in response.


    Then, with mixed feelings, Yumo watched as Mengxi distributed the prepared documents to each student. Taking advantage of this moment, Yumo took a few deep breaths to calm her restless heart and muttered,


    -"Silly girl... doesn��t know the time and place..."-


    After handing out the documents, Mengxi returned to Yumo��s side. While the students were engrossed in reading the syllabus Yumo had prepared, Mengxi lowered her voice and asked,


    -"By the way, Sister Yumo... or should I say, Teacher Yu... how did you suddenly become Luminous��s teacher?"-


    "Hmm?"


    Faced with this question, Yumo awkwardly twirled a lock of her beautiful dark hair around her finger.


    -"Well... I��m not quite sure either..." -


    Yumo wasn��t familiar with the vice-principal who had handled her appointment, so she had left it to Mr. Three and others to sort out the details.


    "But," she thought, -"getting the job so easily must mean that the relationship between the vice-principal and my contacts is pretty good, right?"-


    Meanwhile, inside the administrative building of Luminous Royal Academy, a muscular man with a purple Mohawk and dragon tattoos all over his body was striding down the hallway, fists clenched. His eyes were ablaze, and an aura of visible, angry energy surrounded him. Seeing this, other staff and security personnel in the hallway wisely stepped aside to let him pass.


    Finally, he stopped in front of an ornate door. After taking a few deep breaths to calm his emotions, he knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came the voice from inside.


    The man opened the door and walked in.


    However,


    Upon entering the office, which was sealed off from outside information, the man with the Mohawk could no longer contain his anger.


    He stormed up to the desk and slammed his hands down on it. "Vice-Principal, what��s the deal with Sakara? Why did he suddenly leave? We still have an unsettled bet! Why did he chicken out?"


    "Calm down, Teacher Hans," said the man sitting at the desk. He was a short, old man wearing old-fashioned glasses, looking well over a hundred years old. This unimpressive-looking elder was Vice-Principal Moshi of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Although Hans��s aura was overpowering, Moshi, being a top-tier expert, easily dispersed it with a wave of his hand. "Don��t be so hasty. Sit down and let me explain. Sakara, didn��t take a leave for no reason."


    "What��s the reason then?"


    "Maternity leave."


    "What?" Hans��s veins popped out on his forehead. "Is that some kind of joke? Isn��t that just a rumor spread by students?"


    "It��s not a rumor; it��s true."


    "What?"


    "Ahem, here��s what happened. Sakara was invited by an elf friend to go hunting yesterday. Seeing that the invitation came from a beautiful elf, he gladly accepted and went hunting in the Lost Jungle in the south. Then... somehow, he fell into an insect nest... and was parasitized by some strange bugs that laid eggs inside him... So, both physically and mentally, Sakara is not fit to teach... hence the leave. Calling it ��maternity leave�� isn��t entirely wrong, given his condition."


    "Ha... what..." Hans��s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably upon hearing this bizarre story.


    However, he had a more pressing issue. "Fine, let��s say that��s the real reason he took a leave. But shouldn��t his Star class be handed over to me? Why was it given to some random noble girl with no experience? And she��s from the Black Rose Duchy no less! Aren��t you worried about the royal family causing trouble? Vice-Principal, what were you thinking? Letting her become a teacher?"


    As he spoke, a look of suspicion appeared on Hans��s face. "Speaking of the Black Rose family... I heard they��re quite wealthy... Vice-Principal, you didn��t accept any bribes, did you?"


    "Bribes?" At the mention of the word, Moshi��s face turned stern. He pointed directly at Hans��s forehead and said,


    "Hans, I warn you, don��t make baseless accusations! Do I look like someone who can be bribed? Speak with evidence!"


    "Evidence? Fine!" Hans angrily pointed at a pile of antiques on Moshi��s desk. "Then tell me, where did all these valuable items come from? They weren��t here before! And what about those boxes in the back? You don��t think I can��t see them just because you��ve covered them with a cloth, do you? I��m not blind! Those boxes with the Black Rose Duchy crest, they��re filled with raw currency gems, aren��t they?"


    "Uh... well..." Moshi��s expression became somewhat evasive.


    "So, Vice-Principal, isn��t this bribery? You��re handing out job appointments left and right! You let an inexperienced noblegirl lead the Star class. Are you trying to harm those kids? Are you trying to ruin our academy��s reputation?"


    "No, no, no, you can��t say that."


    "Then what can I say?"


    "I did this for the good of Luminous Royal Academy."


    "For the academy��s good? Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Moshi nodded solemnly. "That Lady can bring enormous benefits to our academy��s educational mission. That��s why I agreed to let her join us, despite the norms... It��s absolutely not because of the ��tiny�� sponsorship from Black Rose. Trust me, Teacher Hans."


    ��And if I didn��t let her in, I��d be in big trouble now!��


    ��Also, who could resist when they offered so much? I couldn��t help myself!��


    ...


    .......


    ..........


    Half a day ago, in the Vice-Principal��s office, Moshi, who serves as the Vice-Principal of Luminous Royal Academy, was sitting on the sofa with a serious face, shakily reading a document.


    After understanding the other party��s intentions, he couldn��t help but show a look of anger. In the next moment, Moshi clenched his fist, and a burst of magic power erupted, instantly turning the document in his hand into dust.


    Then, the short old man looked up, clearly unhappy.


    "What kind of joke is this? Are you trying to make things difficult for me?" His raspy voice echoed in the office.


    However, facing Moshi��s roar, the young man sitting across from him, with light blue short hair tied in a ponytail and a harmless look on his face, just waved his hand.


    "How could this be difficult for you, Mr. Moshi? It��s simple, isn��t it? You just have to say yes."


    "It��s not that simple!"


    "Our Luminous Royal Academy may be independently operated, but one of our biggest sponsors is the royal family of Red Leaf Empire! You know the relationship between Red Leaf Empire and Sadik Empire. By letting someone from Black Rose become a teacher, you��re practically inviting the royal family to have a ��chat�� with me!"

 Chapter 448 - 449: Negotiations [2/2]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "It��s not that simple!" Moshi retorted without hesitation. "Our Luminous Royal Academy may be independently operated, but one of our biggest sponsors is the royal family of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire! You know the relationship between the Red Lotus Leaf Empire and the Sadik Empire. By letting someone from the Black Rose family become a teacher, you��re practically inviting the Red Lotus Leaf royal family to have a ��chat�� with me!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What��s wrong with having a chat? It could even improve relations" the young man, who was also the captain of the third team of Ghostly Flame Group, known as Mr. Three, said with a playful smile.


    "Enough jokes. You don��t have to worry. Luminous has always talked about diversified teaching, right? Hiring a teacher from Sadik Empire is no big deal. I believe our smart and capable Vice-Principal Moshi can easily handle any questions from the royal family."


    Hearing this, Moshi��s veins popped, and his eyes filled with rage. The short old man angrily raised his cane and pointed it at Mr. Three��s nose. "You make it sound so easy!"


    "Is it not?"


    "Of course not! Hiring someone from Black Rose is one thing. If it were a talented scholar, there would be a reasonable excuse. But the person you��re talking about is an ignorant, useless noble... wait, what?!"


    Before he could finish, a strange chill and a killing intent suddenly made Moshi stop talking. He froze, swallowing the words he was about to say.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Moshi was surprised to find that the always-smiling captain of Ghostly Flame still had a smile on his face, but his slightly squinted eyes were now emitting a bone-chilling coldness, making Moshi shudder in fear.


    The suffocating aura of a Seventh-Level Mage suddenly dispersed, making it difficult for Moshi to breathe as if an invisible force was pressing down on him.


    Not only did the atmosphere around Mr. Three change abruptly, but the elderly butler from Black Rose family, who was leaning against the window sill, also revealed an extremely cold expression. Although his power was not as great as Moshi��s, the pressure he exerted was indescribably immense.


    What was even stranger was that Moshi felt a murderous intent coming from behind him. Wasn��t there no one there?


    A cold sweat trickled down Moshi��s forehead, and his heart pounded as if it would burst out of his chest.


    ��Did I say something wrong?��


    Realizing this, Moshi took a deep breath, quickly set down his cane, and immediately changed his previous statements. He felt that if he continued along the lines of what he had just said, he might not only be forced out of the educational circle but also face other dire consequences.


    "I... I... I didn��t mean that... What I meant was, the young lady from Black Rose family has never taught at any academy and doesn��t have any teaching credentials. To others, she��s just a noble young lady from the South. Appointing her as a teacher at Luminous Royal Academy, especially as the leader of the Star class, would likely upset many people. It just doesn��t make sense."


    "I see," Mr. Three chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don��t worry about it. Our Miss Yu has special talents. According to the rules of Luminous Royal Academy, people with special skills can be exceptionally hired, can��t they?"


    "Special talents? What... what special talents?"


    "It��s written in the document, knowledge, and skills related to abyssal demons."


    "What? You��re joking. How would a noble young lady know about such things?"


    "Please, Mr. Moshi," Mr. Three��s eyes grew colder and filled with undeniable certainty, "How she knows it isn��t something I can easily explain. Just know that she does."


    "No, no, if she doesn��t have this ability and I let her in, I��ll be held responsible later on!"


    After some internal struggle, Moshi shook his head repeatedly, "I��m sorry, Mr. Three. Please tell Lady Kalina that I really can��t agree to this request. It��s just too reckless."


    "Request? Mr. Moshi, it seems you��ve misunderstood something."


    "Huh? What... what do you mean?"


    "Lady Kalina is not requesting your assistance; she��s ordering you to do this. If you refuse to cooperate, evidence of your embezzlement from ten years ago and the evidence of you causing the death of the former Vice-Principal two years ago will appear before the Heavenly Gate. You might want to think this over carefully."


    (Heavenly Gate: The law enforcement agency of Red Leaf Empire)


    "You?!"


    Hearing this, Moshi��s eyes narrowed sharply, a mix of frustration and anger filling his face. Trembling, he pointed at the blue-haired young man in front of him. "Are you... threatening me?"


    "Hmm? No, it��s just a suggestion."


    "You were also involved in the assassination two years ago. If you expose me, aren��t you afraid that Red Leaf authorities will trace it back to you?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? I can��t understand a word you��re saying." Mr. Three shook his head innocently. "Our Ghostly Flame organization has always been law-abiding. Why would we be involved in assassinations? Mr. Moshi, are you getting confused due to your old age?"


    "You..."


    ��Damn it. You were the ones who committed murder in the first place; I just provided some information! And now you��re acting so innocent?��


    "You��ve got some nerve..."


    "What��s there to be ashamed of? So, have you made your decision? If you cooperate, Lady Kalina guarantees that for the next ten years, no one will know about anything you��ve done. If you don��t, you might find yourself assisting an investigation at the Heavenly Gate in a few days."


    Moshi fell into a brief silence.


    At that moment, Sebastian, who had been leaning against a stone pillar in silence for a long time, finally spoke, "Vice-Principal, if you agree to cooperate, Our Black Rose will provide some sponsorship to Luminous Royal Academy, and to you personally, as a token of our gratitude."


    Upon hearing this, Moshi��s eyebrows twitched again.


    "I��ve told you, I don��t need any sponsorship or�� What?!"


    However, when Moshi turned around and saw what was behind him, he was stunned. The words he was about to say were swallowed back down. Dozens of boxes of raw gemstones had been neatly arranged in the office hall by Sebastian, who had taken them out of his spatial ring. In addition to the massive number of gems, numerous precious antiques and treasures were also displayed before Moshi.


    Especially when he saw a jade gemstone that was crystal clear and emanated an aura of dragon majesty, Moshi��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��A Dragon Orb? Such a precious item is also... there?��


    Looking at the treasure he had long coveted, Moshi��s old eyes began to sparkle. He became visibly agitated, as if he had the urge to rush over and hug the Dragon Orb.


    Seeing this, Sebastian said, "So, Vice-Principal Moshi, if you agree to work with us, all this can be yours. If you want the Dragon Orb, we can even throw in a couple more."


    "Really? Are you serious?" Moshi asked, eyes widening.


    "Absolutely," Sebastian confirmed.


    "Alright!" After weighing the allure of the treasures and the pressure from Kalina, Moshi finally nodded.


    "I��ll make Miss Yu a teacher at Luminous Royal Academy and also the head of the Star class."


    "A wise choice, Vice-Principal"


    "But..." Moshi hesitated.


    "Yes?" Sebastian prompted.


    "If anything goes wrong later, the Duchy of Black Rose has to ensure my safety and a comfortable life!"


    "Of course," Sebastian said, smiling gracefully. "Then it��s settled, Vice-Principal. Oh, there��s one more thing I��d like to ask of you."


    "What else is there?" Moshi asked, puzzled.


    "The confidential files about Miss Yu that I showed you earlier..."


    "Oh, those. Don��t worry, I��ll destroy them all. No one will know," Moshi assured him.


    "No, you misunderstand," Sebastian interrupted.


    "Huh?" Moshi frowned, confused. "Then what do you mean?"


    Sebastian patted Moshi��s shoulder meaningfully. "What I mean is, I��d like you to ��accidentally�� leak those confidential files to the royal family of Red Leaf Empire."


    "What?!" Moshi couldn��t believe his ears. "Leak those secrets to the royal family? Are you serious? Aren��t you guys enemies?"


    "That��s not something you need to worry about. Oh, and if you could, please also ��accidentally�� leak it to the Church."


    "What... what are you guys planning?" Moshi was more confused than ever.


    --


    ---


    ----


    As night fell, the moonlight covered the earth. Yumo, who had been exploring the Royal Academy with her little daughter, returned to her luxurious apartment.


    Vice-Principal Moshi had arranged this place for her, and she came back after getting a message from Sebastian.


    When the front door slowly opened, Yumo walked into a cozy, art-filled living room.


    "Is this where I��ll be staying? Is this my temporary home?"


    "Yes, welcome home, Milady," Sebastian said, putting his hand over his heart and bowing respectfully.


    As Sebastian bowed, two maids and a butler also greeted Yumo together. "Welcome home, Lady Yumo"


    After the quick Welcome, Sebastian took some teaching materials and small toys and snacks for Yuan��er from Yumo��s hands.


    "Milady, we��ve cleaned and set up the whole apartment for you. We��ve also made sure there are no hidden recording systems or magic traps. You can move in without worries."

 Chapter 449: Don’t open.!!!!not a chapter

    Don��t open.!!!!not a chapter


    Don��t open.!!!!not a chapter


    Don��t open.!!!!not a chapter


    Don��t open.!!!!not a chapter


    "It��s not that simple!" Moshi retorted without hesitation. "Our Luminous Royal Academy may be independently operated, but one of our biggest sponsors is the royal family of the Red Lotus Leaf Empire! You know the relationship between the Red Lotus Leaf Empire and the Sadik Empire. By letting someone from the Black Rose family become a teacher, you��re practically inviting the Red Lotus Leaf royal family to have a ��chat�� with me!"


    "What��s wrong with having a chat? It could even improve relations" the young man, who was also the captain of the third team of Ghostly Flame Group, known as Mr. Three, said with a playful smile.


    "Enough jokes. You don��t have to worry. Luminous has always talked about diversified teaching, right? Hiring a teacher from Sadik Empire is no big deal. I believe our smart and capable Vice-Principal Moshi can easily handle any questions from the royal family."


    Hearing this, Moshi��s veins popped, and his eyes filled with rage. The short old man angrily raised his cane and pointed it at Mr. Three��s nose. "You make it sound so easy!"


    "Is it not?"


    "Of course not! Hiring someone from Black Rose is one thing. If it were a talented scholar, there would be a reasonable excuse. But the person you��re talking about is an ignorant, useless noble... wait, what?!"


    Before he could finish, a strange chill and a killing intent suddenly made Moshi stop talking. He froze, swallowing the words he was about to say.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Moshi was surprised to find that the always-smiling captain of Ghostly Flame still had a smile on his face, but his slightly squinted eyes were now emitting a bone-chilling coldness, making Moshi shudder in fear.


    The suffocating aura of a Seventh-Level Mage suddenly dispersed, making it difficult for Moshi to breathe as if an invisible force was pressing down on him.


    Not only did the atmosphere around Mr. Three change abruptly, but the elderly butler from Black Rose family, who was leaning against the window sill, also revealed an extremely cold expression. Although his power was not as great as Moshi��s, the pressure he exerted was indescribably immense.


    What was even stranger was that Moshi felt a murderous intent coming from behind him. Wasn��t there no one there?


    A cold sweat trickled down Moshi��s forehead, and his heart pounded as if it would burst out of his chest.


    ��Did I say something wrong?��


    Realizing this, Moshi took a deep breath, quickly set down his cane, and immediately changed his previous statements. He felt that if he continued along the lines of what he had just said, he might not only be forced out of the educational circle but also face other dire consequences.


    "I... I... I didn��t mean that... What I meant was, the young lady from Black Rose family has never taught at any academy and doesn��t have any teaching credentials. To others, she��s just a noble young lady from the South. Appointing her as a teacher at Luminous Royal Academy, especially as the leader of the Star class, would likely upset many people. It just doesn��t make sense."


    "I see," Mr. Three chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don��t worry about it. Our Miss Yu has special talents. According to the rules of Luminous Royal Academy, people with special skills can be exceptionally hired, can��t they?"


    "Special talents? What... what special talents?"


    "It��s written in the document, knowledge, and skills related to abyssal demons."


    "What? You��re joking. How would a noble young lady know about such things?"


    "Please, Mr. Moshi," Mr. Three��s eyes grew colder and filled with undeniable certainty, "How she knows it isn��t something I can easily explain. Just know that she does."


    "No, no, if she doesn��t have this ability and I let her in, I��ll be held responsible later on!"


    After some internal struggle, Moshi shook his head repeatedly, "I��m sorry, Mr. Three. Please tell Lady Kalina that I really can��t agree to this request. It��s just too reckless."


    "Request? Mr. Moshi, it seems you��ve misunderstood something."


    "Huh? What... what do you mean?"


    "Lady Kalina is not requesting your assistance; she��s ordering you to do this. If you refuse to cooperate, evidence of your embezzlement from ten years ago and the evidence of you causing the death of the former Vice-Principal two years ago will appear before the Heavenly Gate. You might want to think this over carefully."


    (Heavenly Gate: The law enforcement agency of Red Leaf Empire)


    "You?!"


    Hearing this, Moshi��s eyes narrowed sharply, a mix of frustration and anger filling his face. Trembling, he pointed at the blue-haired young man in front of him. "Are you... threatening me?"


    "Hmm? No, it��s just a suggestion."


    "You were also involved in the assassination two years ago. If you expose me, aren��t you afraid that Red Leaf authorities will trace it back to you?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? I can��t understand a word you��re saying." Mr. Three shook his head innocently. "Our Ghostly Flame organization has always been law-abiding. Why would we be involved in assassinations? Mr. Moshi, are you getting confused due to your old age?"


    "You..."


    ��Damn it. You were the ones who committed murder in the first place; I just provided some information! And now you��re acting so innocent?��


    "You��ve got some nerve..."


    "What��s there to be ashamed of? So, have you made your decision? If you cooperate, Lady Kalina guarantees that for the next ten years, no one will know about anything you��ve done. If you don��t, you might find yourself assisting an investigation at the Heavenly Gate in a few days."


    Moshi fell into a brief silence.


    At that moment, Sebastian, who had been leaning against a stone pillar in silence for a long time, finally spoke, "Vice-Principal, if you agree to cooperate, Our Black Rose will provide some sponsorship to Luminous Royal Academy, and to you personally, as a token of our gratitude."


    Upon hearing this, Moshi��s eyebrows twitched again.


    "I��ve told you, I don��t need any sponsorship or�� What?!"


    However, when Moshi turned around and saw what was behind him, he was stunned. The words he was about to say were swallowed back down. Dozens of boxes of raw gemstones had been neatly arranged in the office hall by Sebastian, who had taken them out of his spatial ring. In addition to the massive number of gems, numerous precious antiques and treasures were also displayed before Moshi.


    Especially when he saw a jade gemstone that was crystal clear and emanated an aura of dragon majesty, Moshi��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��A Dragon Orb? Such a precious item is also... there?��


    Looking at the treasure he had long coveted, Moshi��s old eyes began to sparkle. He became visibly agitated, as if he had the urge to rush over and hug the Dragon Orb.


    Seeing this, Sebastian said, "So, Vice-Principal Moshi, if you agree to work with us, all this can be yours. If you want the Dragon Orb, we can even throw in a couple more."


    "Really? Are you serious?" Moshi asked, eyes widening.


    "Absolutely," Sebastian confirmed.


    "Alright!" After weighing the allure of the treasures and the pressure from Kalina, Moshi finally nodded.


    "I��ll make Miss Yu a teacher at Luminous Royal Academy and also the head of the Star class."


    "A wise choice, Vice-Principal"


    "But..." Moshi hesitated.


    "Yes?" Sebastian prompted.


    "If anything goes wrong later, the Duchy of Black Rose has to ensure my safety and a comfortable life!"


    "Of course," Sebastian said, smiling gracefully. "Then it��s settled, Vice-Principal. Oh, there��s one more thing I��d like to ask of you."


    "What else is there?" Moshi asked, puzzled.


    "The confidential files about Miss Yu that I showed you earlier..."


    "Oh, those. Don��t worry, I��ll destroy them all. No one will know," Moshi assured him.


    "No, you misunderstand," Sebastian interrupted.


    "Huh?" Moshi frowned, confused. "Then what do you mean?"


    Sebastian patted Moshi��s shoulder meaningfully. "What I mean is, I��d like you to ��accidentally�� leak those confidential files to the royal family of Red Leaf Empire."


    "What?!" Moshi couldn��t believe his ears. "Leak those secrets to the royal family? Are you serious? Aren��t you guys enemies?"


    "That��s not something you need to worry about. Oh, and if you could, please also ��accidentally�� leak it to the Church."


    "What... what are you guys planning?" Moshi was more confused than ever.


    --


    --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----


    As night fell, the moonlight covered the earth. Yumo, who had been exploring the Royal Academy with her little daughter, returned to her luxurious apartment.


    Vice-Principal Moshi had arranged this place for her, and she came back after getting a message from Sebastian.


    When the front door slowly opened, Yumo walked into a cozy, art-filled living room.


    "Is this where I��ll be staying? Is this my temporary home?"


    "Yes, welcome home, Milady," Sebastian said, putting his hand over his heart and bowing respectfully.


    As Sebastian bowed, two maids and a butler also greeted Yumo together. "Welcome home, Lady Yumo"


    After the quick Welcome, Sebastian took some teaching materials and small toys and snacks for Yuan��er from Yumo��s hands.


    "Milady, we��ve cleaned and set up the whole apartment for you. We��ve also made sure there are no hidden recording systems or magic traps. You can move in without worries."

 Chapter 450 - 451: The Nighttime Visitor [1/4]

    Apologies for Chapter 450; I made an error and accidentally included Chapter 449 twice in the automated release.


    I talked with my editor and they can��t remove it .... so sorry for the mistake <(_ _)>


    As apology i will post 3 more chapters today,


    ------------------


    "Thank you, Seba," Yumo said, flashing a sweet smile and patting Sebastian on the head, which made the old butler blush a little.


    "Sorry, I forgot we have an audience."


    "It��s fine" Sebastian assured her.


    "By the way, please thank the Vice-Principal for me. This apartment is really nice. What��s upstairs?" Yumo glanced at the spiral staircase, her curiosity piqued.


    "It��s quite spacious," Sebastian replied with a smile.


    "That��s normal here. Teachers at Luminous Royal Academy often live on campus year-round, sometimes with their servants or family. So, the apartments are naturally larger. This one has three floors. The first floor has the living room, kitchen, bathroom, storage room, and servant quarters. The second floor has the master bedroom and another bathroom. The third floor is up to us to use as we see fit. For now, I��ve turned it into a playroom for Miss Yuan��er."


    "Really?!" Upon hearing this, Yuan��er, who had been curiously darting around, suddenly lit up and began hopping around excitedly. "Yay! Thank you, Grandpa Sebastian!"


    "Oh, it��s no big deal! "Sebastian chuckled.


    After hearing Yuan��er call him "Grandpa" Sebastian was pleased but also a bit flustered. He shook his head and waved his hands.


    "Miss Yuan��er, just calling me Sebastian is fine. ��Grandpa�� is a bit too much."


    [You��re Lady Yumo��s child. If you call me ��Grandpa,�� wouldn��t that be inappropriate?] S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Yuan��er," Sebastian continued.


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Which room would you like to stay in?"


    "What do you mean?" Yuan��er tilted her head in confusion.


    "Well, I��ve prepared a special room for you on the second floor. You can stay there. But if you��d like, you can also stay in the third-floor playroom. Or, if Lady Yumo agrees, you can stay with her. The master bedroom is quite large, after all."


    "I want to stay with Mommy!" Yuan��er quickly replied, then turned her hopeful eyes to Yumo, "Can I, Mommy?"


    "Of course, sweetie," Yumo agreed without hesitation. She then opened her arms to hug the excited Yuan��er who ran over to her.


    Seeing this, Sebastian nodded,


    "I understand. I��ll go arrange Miss Yuan��er��s luggage. Lady Yumo, you can go freshen up; dinner will be ready soon."


    "Alright, I��ll leave it to you then" Yumo said, smiling warmly. She then took Yuan��er��s little hand and, led by two Black Rose maids and headed upstairs.


    A moment later, in the misty bathroom of the second-floor master bedroom, Yumo, now undressed, was soaking peacefully in the bathtub. A maid in a light bathrobe was kneeling beside the tub, carefully washing Yumo��s beautiful black and red ombre hair.


    Since they were alone and protected by a magical barrier, Yumo had removed her ��mask,�� restoring her original hair and eye colors. A few crimson butterflies even began to dance joyfully around the room.


    Yumo and the maid beside her were enveloped in an atmosphere of elegance and nobility. In contrast, the other end of the bathtub was a bit chaotic.


    Yuan��er had come to bathe with Yumo and was having a blast in the petal-filled tub��splashing water and swimming around. The maid who wanted to help her bathe properly was at a loss.


    After letting Yuan��er have her fun, Yumo slowly opened her eyes, which had been closed for a while, and looked apologetically at the maid who was watching Yuan��er with mixed feelings.


    "You can step aside for now; I��ll help this child wash."


    "Understood, Mylady"


    With that, a relieved smile appeared on the maid��s face. As soon as Yuan��er heard Yumo��s words, she immediately stopped fussing and swam over to her mother with doggy-style paddling.


    "Mommy, will you wash me?"


    "Yes, you little troublemaker. You just wanted me to help you wash, didn��t you? That��s why you were being so uncooperative?"


    "Oh, Mommy saw through me!!!"


    Yumo smiled indulgently and reached out to gently pat Yuan��er��s soft, white bottom bobbing on the water��s surface. "Will you cooperate with your big sister maid from now on?"


    "I promise," Yuan��er said obediently.


    "Good."


    Seeing her daughter blink her big eyes in a well-behaved manner, Yumo didn��t say anything more. She let the little one sit on her lap while she took the shampoo and towel from the maid nearby and skillfully began cleaning her daughter��s body.


    Yuan��er, sitting on Yumo��s lap as she wanted, turned into an exceptionally well-behaved and delightful little child, quietly relishing her mother��s attention.


    In this way, a warm atmosphere gradually enveloped the bathroom.


    ...


    While washing her daughter, Yumo couldn��t help but glance at the bright moon hanging in the sky outside the window. The events that had occurred at the academy today began to replay in her mind like a slideshow. She couldn��t help but sigh and say,


    "I didn��t expect things to go so smoothly."


    She, who had little confidence from the start, had been worried that the students from the Star Class would cause trouble out of dissatisfaction. Fortunately, it all went well in the end.


    ��Mengxi, that naughty girl, acted just in time and silenced the doubts of the other students. It��s no surprise that she��s the Girl of Destiny; a few words from her, and those students all hushed down. Clearly, Mengxi holds quite a bit of authority in the class. Well, she is the class president after all��


    As Yumo reminisced about today when Mengxi spoke up for her, that imposing presence and the satisfaction in her crimson eyes couldn��t help but please Yumo. However, amidst her satisfaction, Yumo furrowed her brows.


    ��But why did that girl say I can help others cultivate quickly? She can do it because she can absorb my power! Others can��t do that... By saying this, how can I face the other students later? I can��t just release my Shadow energy for these students to absorb, can I?��


    ��You really are a troublesome girl, what are you planning again!�� Yumo complained inwardly while feeling somewhat conflicted.


    However, just as Yumo contemplated her future strategy, a knocking sound came from outside the bathroom.


    "Lady Yumo, there��s a visitor who claims to be your student."


    Yumo: Huh? A student??

 Chapter 451 - 452: Sebastian’s Plan [2/4]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    -------------------------------------


    "A visitor? At this hour of the night..." sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could it be... that girl..."


    After furrowing her brow slightly, Yumo had a rough idea of who the visitor might be.


    Soon after, the black-haired girl in the bath gradually disintegrated, transforming into a myriad of bloody butterflies. Gradually, under the respectful gaze of the two maids, she reshaped her body at the edge of the bath. After this process of deconstruction and reconstruction, Yumo��s body was completely free from moisture.


    The two maids by her side immediately understood and stepped forward to assist her in changing...


    Meanwhile, as Yumo was changing, our little Yuan��er cutely peered half of her small head out of the water, blinking her eyes thoughtfully:


    ��Hmm? Someone��s looking for Mommy?��


    ��At this time of night? Coming to see Mommy? Could it be...��


    ��Hehe...��


    A mischievous grin slowly appeared on Yuan��er��s face.


    After a few minutes of delay, with the assistance of the two maids, Yumo finished arranging her beautiful black hair and pinned it up behind her head. She then put on a white classical dress that harmonized perfectly with the indoor ambiance. Yumo seemed to have no reservations about wearing a dress now. She didn��t hesitate at all when the maids presented her with this dress; she accepted it willingly.


    Once everything was in order, Yumo, now transformed back into an elegant noble lady, gently pushed open the door of her apartment.


    However, in the next instant, just as Yumo had anticipated, that silver-haired girl with a sweet smile, as beautiful as an angel, appeared before her eyes. The silver-haired girl still had her sleek ponytail and wore a simple white-black school uniform, just like during the day. But unlike daytime, this time, she was holding several generations of thick files in front of her chest.


    Upon seeing Yumo open the door, the silver-haired girl��s smile became even brighter, like the sunshine on a spring day.


    "Good evening, Teacher Yu!" Mengxi greeted Yumo with great enthusiasm.


    Facing Mengxi��s greeting, Yumo was clearly taken aback. After all, up to this point, Yumo wasn��t accustomed to Mengxi addressing her as ��Teacher Yu�� For some reason, hearing Mengxi say it felt a bit embarrassing, like some role-play game.


    Well, considering that Mengxi was currently standing at the door of her apartment, with other teachers curiously watching nearby, the way she addressed Yumo was acceptable.


    Once Yumo regained her composure, she smiled faintly and said,


    "Good evening, Mengxi. It��s quite late; is there something you need?"


    Mengxi shrugged, holding the files against her chest.


    "Well��I��m here to deliver some files to you, Teacher Yu. These are the course records from Professor Sakara, along with reports on each student��s progress and magical parameters. I believe you��ll find them useful. Also, since you��re new here, there are some matters related to the classes that need to be discussed. As the class leader, I thought I��d come over and assist."


    "Oh, I see," Yumo responded.


    "Yep," Mengxi replied cheerfully. "Anyway, may I come in?"


    "Of course," Yumo said, allowing Mengxi to enter.


    Upon receiving Yumo��s permission, Mengxi entered her apartment with a smile. The teachers who had been watching nearby couldn��t help but show slightly surprised expressions. They were well aware that, despite being the class leader, Mengxi had never been this proactive in seeking out the head teacher for class matters. Over the past six months, she had never once approached Professor Sakara voluntarily.


    "Since when did that girl become so enthusiastic?" many teachers wondered silently.


    After escorting Mengxi into the room, Yumo turned her gaze toward Sebastian, who had just come out of the kitchen.


    "Sebastian, please prepare some tea and snacks and bring them to my room."


    Sebastian replied respectfully, "Certainly, My Lady"


    Seeing this, Yumo didn��t say much more. Instead, she glanced at the silver-haired girl behind her, speaking in a calm and somewhat authoritative tone, much like a teacher addressing a student,


    "Follow me."


    Mengxi nodded and said, "Ok"


    And so, the two stunning young ladies proceeded upstairs.


    Once their footsteps had completely faded away, and even the sound of the door closing could be heard, the senior butler Sebastian finally released his courteous demeanor. His benevolent smile disappeared in an instant, replaced by an icy chill one.


    It wasn��t just Sebastian; the maid and the young butler beside him also showed subtle changes in their expressions.


    They gazed pensively up the staircase, their eyes fixed on the second floor, where Yumo and Mengxi had disappeared. In Sebastian��s eyes, flickers of anger could be seen. With Yumo absent, there was no need for him to hide his true feelings any longer.


    Clearly, the head butler was quite displeased at the moment.


    "Hmph!" he couldn��t help but snort.


    ��That damn Girl of Destiny!��


    ��She came to visit Lady Yumo so soon!��


    ��And she even pretended to be a well-behaved student... Hmph...��


    The mere thought of that Girl of Destiny, with her malicious intentions towards their beloved and pure-hearted Lady, sent the senior butler��s blood pressure skyrocketing. If it weren��t for the presence of the two younger staff members nearby, Sebastian might have succumbed to an urge to erupt in anger.


    Thankfully, he had received professional training, and after taking a few deep breaths, he managed to calm his anger.


    "Heh��This devious woman thinks she can manipulate our Lady��s feelings? With a seasoned professional like me, there��s no way she��ll succeed! Let me show you how I��ll thwart your wicked schemes!"


    With this determination in mind, Sebastian allowed a faint smile to curl at the corners of his lips.


    Truth be told, Sebastian had long anticipated Mengxi��s visit. As an excellent butler, he had already devised a plan for how to handle this situation.


    So, while he retrieved tea and snacks from the cupboard and refrigerator, Sebastian glanced at the young footman beside him and asked,


    "Wandong, is the substance ready?"


    "Yes, Sir. Sebastian, it��s been prepared in advance," the young man replied carefully. He then delicately produced a small bag of black powder from his sleeve and handed it to Sebastian.


    "This was made according to Lady Wanya��s formula. It won��t affect Lady Yumo, but it will disrupt the holy energy within the Girl of Destiny��s body. She��ll experience discomfort, confusion, and a strong urge for diarrhea. In such an uncomfortable state, the Girl of Destiny won��t have the mental fortitude to continue bothering Lady Yumo. Besides, she��s known for her pride, right? If she keeps embarrassing herself in front of Lady Yumo, she��ll likely slink away in shame!"


    As he briefly envisioned the Girl of Destiny making a fool of herself, the young man wore an evil smile.


    Sebastian nodded in satisfaction.


    In Lady Yumo��s presence, they wouldn��t dare to poison anyone. However, making this woman embarrass herself and temporarily lose her ability to pester Lady Yumo was entirely achievable.


    Sebastian generously praised, "Well done, Wandong."


    "This is my duty, Sir. Sebastian," Wandong replied humbly.


    "Then, please continue preparing dinner for Lady Yumo and Miss Yuan��er. I��ll handle things here,"


    "Understood."


    With Sebastian��s guidance, Wandong and the other maid gracefully withdrew and returned to the adjacent kitchen to resume their tasks. Meanwhile, Sebastian, as he heated water, retrieved measuring tools from the cabinet to prepare the tea leaves with precise proportions.


    After all, being an excellent butler, he always aimed for the perfect tea, even if it was intended for that woman who was causing turmoil in his lady��s heart.


    ��Hmph, I will not make it easy for you��


    However, as Sebastian meticulously measured the tea leaves and adjusted the water temperature, he remained unaware of what was happening behind him.


    Not far away, a cute little figure, just out of the bath and dressed in a white princess dress, slowly peeked half of her small head out from behind the sofa. Her eyes, one red and one blue, sparkled as they locked onto the black powder on the coffee table.


    In that moment, a mischievous smile played on Yuan��er��s lips.


    As she indulged in her mischief, Yuan��er couldn��t help casting an apologetic glance towards Sebastian.


    "Sorry, Grandpa Sebastian, but for the sake of my mommy and our bright future, I��ll have to trouble you a bit."

 Chapter 452 - 453: Magic Restoration [3/4]

    "Um, Mum, Yumo~"


    At this moment, inside Yumo��s bedroom, a black-haired young girl was sitting gracefully on the sofa. Meanwhile, Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny, who possessed the Holy powers, lay quietly on Yumo��s thigh.


    Taking advantage of this rare moment, Mengxi slowly closed her eyes, peacefully savoring the all-encompassing presence that emanated from her beloved Yumo. The refreshing, ethereal fragrance, the gentle rhythm of Yumo��s breathing, the delicate rustling of her hair, and the sensation of their skin touching were all so familiar to Mengxi.


    For Mengxi, everything about Yumo was unforgettable. And now, after nearly two months of separation, being in contact with these familiar sensations, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel her cheeks flush and her heart race. The beautiful face of her beloved one gradually took on a rosy hue.


    Feeling the softness of Yumo��s thigh and the gentle caresses on the back of her head, Mengxi, in this moment, truly felt she was enveloped in Yumo��s gentle care. Her heart was filled with happiness and satisfaction.


    With a big smile on her face, Mengxi, who was lying on Yumo��s thigh, took a greedy breath. As the air, infused with Yumo��s fragrance and a subtle touch of Shadow energy, entered her nostrils, Mengxi instantly felt calmness and comfort. Her body and mind relaxed in a way they had never experienced before, and the strange restlessness that had been building up within her for so long suddenly dissipated.


    "Yumo... hehe~" Mengxi made a slightly muffled and delighted sound.


    For Mengxi, absorbing the trace amounts of Shadow power emanating from Yumo could indeed greatly assist in her cultivation. So, from the beginning, Mengxi had somewhat greedily absorbed the power from Yumo��s body, using various excuses to get closer to her.


    However, after a while, Mengxi realized that Yumo��s Shadow energy was a double-edged sword for her. While it helped her enhance her strength, it also unwittingly made her addicted to it.


    Gradually, she found herself unable to do without her delicious energy. Whenever she absorbed or came into contact with Yumo��s power, she felt extremely comfortable. But when she went for a period without contact with her power, her body would become restless, and her mind confused.


    Although she had replenished herself with Yumo��s power before their separation in Snow Night Empire, nearly two months had passed. That strange and unsettling sensation had returned recently.


    Every night, she would become restless, drenched in sweat, tossing and turning. All she could think about was Yumo.


    This had made it impossible for Mengxi to get proper rest for the past week.


    Sometimes, Mengxi even had doubts whether Yumo had intentionally approached her initially just to make her absorb Her energy and then use this withdrawal reaction to control her. But after giving it some thought and remembering Yumo��s simple and adorable nature, Mengxi dismissed the speculation from her mind.


    Her sister couldn��t be that cunning...


    (Yumo: Hey! �t(�����)�s)


    ...


    Today, when Mengxi saw her beloved Yumo appear in the classroom, her heart was filled with unrestrained joy. If it weren��t for the fact that there were many classmates nearby watching, Mengxi even had the impulse to rush up and embrace her beloved sister.


    But considering the bigger picture, Mengxi suppressed her inner excitement. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And in the evening, when she arrived in Yumo��s room with no one else around, Mengxi finally found it challenging to control herself.


    Although she always wanted to avoid leaving any bad impression on Yumo, when she saw Yumo sitting on the sofa, as if she had just finished bathing, emitting an enticing fragrance, Mengxi couldn��t contain the suppressed excitement that had been building up inside her for so long.


    Without a second thought, the silver-haired girl put down the documents she was holding and pounced into Yumo��s embrace, eagerly enjoying the affection from her sister.


    "Hehe, I love my sister the most~" Mengxi whispered almost dreamily, as if talking in her sleep.


    Yumo, on the other hand, couldn��t help but smile in a somewhat helpless and indulgent manner. She continued to gently stroke Mengxi��s head with her small hand.


    "Ah, I really can��t do anything with you, you little troublemaker."


    She sighed as she glanced at the scattered documents around, feeling relieved.


    To be honest, Yumo was caught off guard when Mengxi suddenly hugged her earlier. Her mind couldn��t help but recall the noughty incidents that had occurred inside the tent before. For a moment, Yumo thought that Mengxi was up to something again, and a blush appeared on her pretty face.


    Considering the style of her long dress, Mengxi only needed to pull it down forcefully, and she would be completely naked. Yumo hurriedly reached out and pinched the neckline, resolutely preventing any untoward actions.


    However, Yumo soon realized that this time it was just her overthinking. Mengxi had simply hugged her and nuzzled her cheek without any ulterior motives.


    Therefore, Yumo, after shamefully banishing the bizarre thoughts from her mind, sat quietly on the sofa and allowed Mengxi to rest on her thigh, nuzzling and cuddling as she pleased.


    "Ah." Lowering her head to gaze at the silver-haired girl who seemed lost in a dream and had been talking in her sleep, Yumo let out a sigh of mixed emotions.


    ��I can��t believe... what she said before was actually true...��


    After their candid conversation inside the tent, Yumo had learned about the ��withdrawal reaction�� from Mengxi. She was initially shocked but didn��t completely believe it. She had been fooled by this troublesome girl before, so this time Yumo was cautious. Who knew if Mengxi��s previous words were meant to take advantage of her later?


    However, judging from Mengxi��s currently overheated body and the gradual stabilization of her physical strength after absorbing some of Yumo��s power, it seemed that Mengxi��s words weren��t just empty talk. This girl��s mouth might be foul, but her body��s response couldn��t be faked.


    ��Indeed, the Girl of Destiny, the heroine of this world, was addicted to my power...��


    ��What a strange turn of events... Well, I don��t exactly dislike it��


    ...


    ��Furthermore, that bold move of hugging me earlier, I suppose it was because she couldn��t hold back any longer, right?��


    Thinking about this, Yumo��s previously uncomfortable emotions due to misunderstanding completely dissipated.


    At the same time, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but look around with some unease. Their current position with Mengxi resting on her thigh was a bit awkward. If Yuan��er, that little brat, saw them like this, it would be difficult to explain. However, after sensing her surroundings for a moment, Yumo found it puzzling that she couldn��t detect Yuan��er��s presence anywhere in the teacher��s dormitory building.


    ��Did she go out to play?��


    ��She played all day and is still so active at night?��


    ��Is Yuan��er usually this playful?��


    Yumo tilted her head with some confusion. In her doubt, she also felt a sense of relief. At least, for now, she didn��t have to think about how to explain things to Yuan��er.


    ��On another note, what about Sebastian? Why has he been in the bathroom for so long? Did he get a stomachache?��


    ��Well, let��s give him some privacy��


    ��But... we can��t stay like this forever��


    Yumo muttered, looking somewhat distressed at the girl on her thigh. Although Mengxi��s murmurs about liking Yumo the most had warmed her heart, they couldn��t continue with this incoherent sleep-talking.


    ��What if Yuan��er returned at any moment?��


    ��Emm... But...��


    ��She��s been absorbing for so long, and she hasn��t recovered yet? Has she not absorbed enough?��


    ��If she hasn��t absorbed enough... should I help her replenish a bit more?��


    Thinking this, Yumo slowly extended her slender index finger. Crimson light began to gather gradually toward her fingertip.

 Chapter 453 - 454: Mengxi’s Gift [4/4]

    "We finally finished the bonuses. If there are any mistakes or misspellings, please comment on them."


    Tomorrow we will go back to 2 daily chapters instead of 1,


    -----------------------


    "Yumo��s buns... if they were a bit bigger... it would be even more fun to play with, hehe~"


    "..."


    Listening to the unconsciously spoken sleep talk of the silver-haired girl, Yumo��s eyebrows twitched slightly. Then, she vigorously shook her head, revealing a determined look once again.


    "Tsk... who cares about size... I couldn��t care less... They��re just a couple of troublesome fat blobs..."


    ��You arrogant brat��


    ��Don��t think having a big chest is something impressive��


    ��Keep showing off��


    ��Sooner or later, I��ll deflate you, suck you dry...��


    Yumo muttered fiercely in her heart.


    While muttering, her fingertips, containing a certain amount of Shadow power, slowly approached the silver-haired girl��s forehead. To help the Girl of Destiny recover from this strange state as quickly as possible, Yumo planned to replenish her with enough energy in one go.


    However,


    Just as Yumo��s fingertip was about to touch Mengxi��s brow,


    "Hmm?!"


    Under Yumo��s slightly bewildered gaze, the half-asleep silver-haired girl seemed to have sensed the sweet aroma gathering on her fingertip. She abruptly raised her hand and grabbed Yumo��s wrist. Without a second thought, she put Yumo��s slender index finger into her mouth.


    "Huh?!"


    Yumo��s first reaction was concern, fearing that Mengxi, in her dazed state, might bite her finger directly. It would be a shame if she knocked out a few teeth...


    However,


    When she realized that her finger could only feel the warmth of soft flesh and the gentle touch of a tongue, she let out a sigh of relief. As her tension eased, a blush colored her charming face. No matter how you looked at it, having someone suck on your finger like this was rather embarrassing...


    However, after hesitating for a moment, Yumo ultimately chose not to pull her finger out.


    After all,


    Mengxi seemed to have said something about it earlier. The effect of absorbing the Shadow energy with her little mouth was better than using her skin. That��s why, in the forest, in the Wind City, and inside the tent, this cheeky brat preferred to misbehave on her body with her mouth rather than her hands...


    Besides, she wasn��t biting any other places. It��s just a finger...


    So Yumo decided to let her continue.


    With such thoughts in mind, Yumo ultimately chose to let go of her concerns. She allowed the silver-haired girl to freely play with her finger while gently patting Mengxi��s back with her other hand, soothing the Girl of Destiny like a child.


    As it turned out, using her mouth was indeed more efficient. The adequate amount of Shadow energy that had gathered at the tip of Yumo��s finger was quickly absorbed by Mengxi. In just a few short minutes, she had absorbed more than what she did in the previous ten minutes. As this substantial amount of energy flowed into her body, Mengxi��s restless agitation was completely calmed, and her amethyst-colored eyes, filled with a mysterious pink allure, finally regained their brilliance.


    ��Emm... I wonder, would it be even more efficient if I used my mouth instead of my finger?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but ponder this.


    Finally, after giving a reluctant lick or two, Mengxi slowly parted her rosy lips and released Yumo��s finger.


    "Um~ Good evening, Yumo"


    "You��re finally awake?"


    "Yes, Yumo~"


    Saying so, after rubbing her drowsy eyes, Mengxi slowly climbed up from Yumo��s thigh and stretched lazily. However, just as she finished stretching, she immediately moved closer to Yumo, affectionately embracing her arm and resting her little head on Yumo��s shoulder, leaving Yumo somewhat speechless.


    "Haven��t you absorbed enough?"


    "I have."


    "Then why did you come over here?"


    "Because sister Yumo��s body is so soft, and it feels comfortable to snuggle... Besides... it��s been a while since I snuggled with you. Let me continue hugging you~"


    Mengxi blinked her watery, beautiful eyes and gave Yumo a slightly pleading look, which met Yumo��s crimson gaze. And, as usual, Yumo had a soft heart. After sighing, she nodded slightly:


    "Fine, do as you please..."


    "Hehe, thank you, Yumo~"


    "But... honestly... it��s quite bizarre that you, the Girl of Destiny, have to stay awake by absorbing Shadow power... And how can you absorb Shadow energy? Doesn��t that conflict with the divine power within you?"


    "Well, I don��t really know about that."


    As they continued to hold hands, Mengxi twirled her fingers through Yumo��s beautiful black and crimson gradient hair. She shook her head, somewhat resigned:


    "I only discovered this ability by sheer chance during a mission to defeat Abyssal Demons. As for why I have this power... I really don��t know."


    "Do your companions know about it?"


    "Companions? If you mean the people in the Church, they indeed have no idea. I��m afraid they wouldn��t take it well... Besides, there are some folks who might exploit this situation. Right now, in this world... you, Yumo, are the only one who knows about this."


    Hearing this, Yumo felt a slight satisfaction.


    "Not telling them might be for the best... to avoid unnecessary complications."


    "Yeah."


    "You should focus on your training and aim to reach the eighth level as soon as possible. That��s the only way to completely control these unusual reactions."


    "I understand. But... before that, I��ll need Sister Yumo��s continued cooperation."


    "Yes, I��ll keep my word. I��ll assist you in your training to reach the eighth level quickly. When you experience withdrawal symptoms, I��ll cooperate with you to suppress them."


    While Yumo couldn��t quite grasp why Mengxi could absorb Shadow energy, the fact that she could grow stronger by absorbing her power was undeniable. Since her original purpose was to make Mengxi, the female lead, stronger, she didn��t mind providing her with her energy. Moreover, sometimes it induced a state similar to ��Out of status �� which didn��t seem to have any downsides.


    "Also, I want to remind you, you little troublemaker"


    "Hmm? What��s the matter?"


    "When I help you control the restlessness within your body, you can��t behave recklessly like you did last time."


    "Last time? Do you mean... the time when I kissed your little mouth and held your small cherry?" Mengxi asked mischievously.


    "Yes..."


    Yumo nodded somewhat awkwardly.


    "Although I allowed you to cuddle, there are certain things you can��t do without permission. I would get angry if you did..."


    "Oh, I see... So, does that mean if Yumo allows it, it��s okay?"


    "Yes... um... not exactly... um... just try to restrain yourself a bit. Don��t get carried away like last time. You are the Girl of Destiny, and you��re supposed to be the savior of the world. It��s better to have a more dignified appearance."


    "I see. I understand. But... Yumo..."


    "Yes?"


    "If~"


    With a playful tone, Mengxi leaned closer to Yumo��s ear and lightly bit the girl��s earlobe:


    "If Sister wants it, you have to say so~ I��ve learned a lot of new tricks recently, and I can make Sister very comfortable~"


    "You... you little rascal..."


    In response to Mengxi��s words, Yumo couldn��t help but shoot her a slightly annoyed glance, and without reservation, she teased her with a playful tone:


    "You naughty girl, always so mischievous..."


    "Hehe~"


    After recovering from the momentary discomfort, Mengxi, while rubbing her forehead, chuckled playfully:


    "Oh, by the way, sister Yumo, can you close your eyes for a moment?"


    "Close my eyes? What are you up to now?"


    Saying this, Yumo immediately crossed her arms over her chest and adopted a cautious expression, leaving Mengxi with a somewhat perplexed tilt of the head:


    "Geez you say I��m mischievous, but look at you... I��m not planning anything naughty."


    "Hmm... really?"


    "Yeah, so, please do what I say"


    "Well... alright..."


    Facing the silver-haired girl who looked as harmless as a bunny, Yumo eventually closed her eyes as requested. Silently, she felt Mengxi��s delicate fingers lift her hair, brushing against her neck and earlobes in a series of movements...


    ...


    ...


    Time passed slowly, and several minutes later, Mengxi��s voice filled with accomplishment tone finally reached Yumo��s ears:


    "You can open your eyes now"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo slowly opened her eyes. What she saw first was her own reflection in a mirror. However, unlike before, there was now a pair of exquisitely crafted butterfly-shaped earrings hanging from her petite and fair right earlobe. The elegant silver-white exterior shell and the deep blue gem in the center complemented each other perfectly, creating a gorgeous and elegant charm. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The butterfly-shaped earrings, crafted from Soul Silver, were exquisite and lifelike, while the central blue sapphire shimmered like starlight reflecting on the ocean, emitting a cold and sharp brilliance. It also exuded a feeling of quiet and steady elegance, as if it possessed a mysterious power.


    As Yumo delicately touched the intricate earrings, she blinked in a somewhat stunned manner:


    "This... this is..."


    "This? It��s a little gift I made with a ��Sea King��s Jewel,�� a sapphire, given the name ��Ocean Butterfly,�� for my beloved Yumo~. Your little ear is so beautiful, and I thought it would be a shame not to decorate it a bit. Do you like it?"


    Despite her usual disinterest in jewelry, when Yumo learned that this was an earring personally crafted by Mengxi, she couldn��t help but feel a surge of joy.


    "Yes... I like it."


    "Hehe, as long as you like it~"


    Mengxi wore a satisfied smile and immediately hugged Yumo��s neck from behind, snuggling affectionately against the girl��s petite face:


    "But, Yumo"


    "Yes?"


    "Now that you��ve accepted my gift, you belong to me from now on, okay? No wandering hearts~"


    "You little brat..."

 Chapter 454 - 455: Crossing the Border 1/2[1/4]

    I will release 4 bonus chapters today, followed by 2 daily chapters in 4 hours or so. If you��d like more chapters, please support us with golden tickets or power stones. Our goal for this week is to reach 4,000 power stones, and if we achieve that, I��ll post 5 more chapters. Enjoy.


    And I re-released a new story [Fallen Chronicles], check it and if you like it add it to the library


    ===========================================


    At the same moment, in the night, at the border of Red Leaf Empire, a deafening roar shattered the peaceful night. Under the onslaught of multiple elements like fire, thunder, shattered ice, and gusts of wind, a massive crater with a radius of about five hundred meters abruptly appeared on the flat grassland, thanks to the terrifying force that was unleashed.


    Within the crater, the assaults of multiple elements didn��t cease but continued to interact, merge, and together played the final prelude, relentlessly tearing at the purple silhouette at the center of the explosion.


    The lingering shockwaves of this terror-inducing aura swept across the nearby grasslands, causing even the earth itself to tremble unconsciously.


    The magical beasts on the grassland, upon sensing this horrifying power, were immediately filled with panic and scattered in all directions like a flock of birds and beasts, desperately trying to flee the center of the explosion and escape this fierce battlefield.


    These magical beasts knew very well that once caught in it, they... would undoubtedly meet their demise...


    Meanwhile, at the center of the battlefield, dozens of magicians and eight swordsmen in the front row had serious expressions as they stared fixedly at the center of the explosion. Their bodies and the vigorous magic aura inside them were in a state of high alert, and everyone was overwhelmed by an unprecedented fear.


    As the leader of the squad with mid-stage of level 7 , Viskar couldn��t help but bite his lip, and feelings of fear began to spread within this powerful cultivator.


    "Darn it... What in the world is she..."


    As the strongest adventurer team in Saint Lomari, Viskar��s team had undertaken a confidential mission given by a major noble of the Empire��to eliminate the Empire��s Emperor Candidate, the envoy sent to Red Leaf, a young girl named Aya.


    Viskar initially thought it would be an easy mission since the Emperor Candidate had no significant power within the Empire, and her personal strength was lacking, with her guards even composed of "moles." Killing her should have been a piece of cake.


    If it weren��t for the exorbitant sum of money offered by that nobles, he wouldn��t have even considered taking such an unchallenging mission.


    Initially, Viskar planned to quickly complete the mission by wiping out Aya and her entourage when they first arrived in Red Leaf Empire��s territory, in this desolate and uninhabited grassland.


    However, when he led his subordinates to launch the attack, this battle-hardened adventurer was horrified to discover that this mission was not as simple as he had imagined. It was far from being a rookie-level mission. It was a mission from hell��an assignment that directly threatened lives!!!


    ��How... How did this happen?!��


    ��Why is this woman... Why is the maid around this woman... And Abyssal demon, for heaven��s sake! And she��s even at Demon King level! Aaaaahhhhh!!!��


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    Viskar couldn��t help but let out a hysterical roar.


    Unfortunately, this adventurer didn��t have the luxury to contemplate the reasons. Just as he roared, a delightful but eerie laughter, filled with a chilling murderous intent and bloodthirst, erupted from the center of the explosion. It directly sent Viskar and his group into another state of shock.


    "Hahahaha!!! Is this all you��ve got?! This is it?!! Too damn boring, you bunch of trash!! Can��t even manage to hurt me a bit?! So pathetic?!!"


    With these mocking and manic words shouted out, dark purple lightning suddenly burst out from the center of the explosion!


    Under the onslaught of the lightning and the horrifying power of the shadow, the dense magic and scorching waves surrounding the purple silhouette were unsurprisingly shattered to pieces. Subsequently, to the dismay of Viskar and his comrades, the beautiful purple-haired girl simply waved her sword, dispersing the destructive forces around her. She hovered in mid-air like a death messenger from the abyss.


    Her eyes, filled with excitement and craziness, scanned the group below coldly.


    "Is that all? Come on, attack some more! Don��t tell me... it��s over? I haven��t had enough yet~"


    ...


    ...


    "Demon..."


    Viskar muttered in terror.


    He couldn��t help but retreat, and when he saw that all members of his adventure party had put in their utmost efforts to attack, yet couldn��t harm the abyssal girl before them, couldn��t even touch her, his last shred of determination completely evaporated. Overwhelming fear and despair spread through his mind like a virus, instantly taking control of his rationality.


    ��Where did this demon king come from? How is there a humanoid demon? How did it take the form of a maid to protect Aya?...��


    A series of questions, but Viskar was too overwhelmed to continue thinking. At this moment, he had only one thought.


    [Run for your lives!!!]


    With his mind in utter turmoil, Viskar had no strength left to maintain any kind of offensive or defensive formation. The leader of this adventure party turned and, in front of the horrified gaze of his teammates, suddenly dashed away, utilizing all the remaining magical power to escape as if his life depended on it.


    Seeing their leader abandon them, the last remnants of resistance within the remaining team members crumbled instantly.


    The formation completely collapsed, and everyone abandoned their magic incantations and weapons. Amidst terrified screams, they madly fled in the direction far away from the horrifying demon disguised as a girl in the sky...


    As they fled,


    They still didn��t forget to release magical attacks or use ranged items to launch attacks on the purple-haired girl, seemingly trying to delay her progress.


    However, their already depleted energy, combined with the loss of Viskar��s unified command, rendered the magical attacks nearly negligible. These brilliant but sunset-like attacks were twisted by an eerie force the moment they were about to touch the purple-haired girl and were instantly annihilated, transforming into countless magical particles that dissipated into the fiery and chaotic sky. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 455 - 456: Crossing the Border 2/2[2/4]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "Huh?"


    On the other side, after Viskar and the others lost their will to fight, and retreated in terror and regret.


    Floating in mid-air, a maid named "Pipi" gradually suppressed the excitement and the bloodlust in her face and repressed her instinct for battle...


    A strong disappointment gradually crept up on her face.


    "Escaping like this?... Trashes..."


    After a few disdainful snorts, Pierre clenched the hilt of his enormous pale sword and lifted it above his head.


    "Since you can��t fight anymore... you useless lot... there��s no point in keeping you alive."


    Coldly pronouncing the death sentence to Viskar and the other adventurers, Pierre didn��t hesitate to swing down his massive sword...


    In the next instant, under the horrified, despairing, and regretful gazes of Viskar and the others, a thunderous sword energy mixed with lightning swiftly closed in on them.


    In the end, under the ruthless onslaught of the thunder, like bloodthirsty beasts roaring, everyone was mercilessly engulfed.


    They didn��t even have time to scream, and under the terrifying power of shadow, they were completely obliterated...


    ...


    ...


    A few minutes later, at a camp several miles away.


    To the astonishment and worry of a few maids inside a tent, a purple-haired girl, covered in blood and looking somewhat "disheveled," suddenly pulled back the curtain and stepped into the tent.


    "Madam?!"


    "Madam! What happened to you? Why are you covered in blood?"


    ...


    Facing the shocked exclamations of the two maids, Pipi disdainfully clicked her tongue.


    However, she didn��t reply to them but maintained her usual ��aloof�� silence. Due to her contempt for the human race, she had no intention of engaging in a conversation with powerless entities like these two maids unless they were opponents who dared to fight her or a few individuals she recognized.


    As his mother always said, as a Demon King, he must constantly exude a King��s aura, which meant maintaining an air of aloofness!


    Although he often didn��t listen to his mother and engaged in all sorts of mischief, he had an inexplicable obsession with maintaining her aura of aloofness.


    Therefore, glancing at her head, Pierre didn��t pay any attention to the maids�� concerns.


    On the other side, a certain girl sitting on a makeshift bed seemed to know Pipi��s temperament well. After helplessly shaking her head, she raised her hand to stop the maids�� actions.


    "Alright, Meier, Xiaoluo, don��t worry, She is fine, Besides, you can rest for now. Madam and I have something to discuss."


    "..."


    Seeing that the green-haired girl had said so, the two maids, although their expressions were somewhat strange, chose to follow their mistress��s wishes.


    "We understand, Miss Aya."


    After a respectful gesture towards the green-haired girl, the two maids pushed out of the tent.


    Now, inside the tent, there were only Aya and Pipi.


    One human, one demon.


    With no one else around, Aya put on a robe and approached Pierre, gently using a handkerchief to wipe away the bloodstains on his charming face.


    "It��s really... how did it get like this? Do you want to clean up?"


    "Clean up?!"


    "Yeah, if you want, I can wash you~"


    Hearing this, Pierre��s eyebrows furrowed, and he instantly gave Aya a vigilant look. Images from the past flashed through his mind �C the time he bathed with Aya and how Aya took advantage of him recklessly.


    In an instant, he clutched his chest as if he were a frightened little girl, retreating continuously.


    "I��m not washing! You just want to take advantage of me again! Forget about it!"


    "Oh, it��s like that?..."


    Aya responded with a disappointed tone.


    "Since Pipi doesn��t want to, let��s forget it."


    However, soon after, the green-haired girl restrained her teasing expression, and she turned her head to the west, which was the area where Pipi had just fought.


    "How are those people?"


    "A bunch of trash, what else can they be? I wiped them all out." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pierre raised both hands to hold his head and spoke disdainfully.


    "Anyway, as per your request, those adventurers hired to come here and our escort team have all been eliminated. Now, our group... is just this small."


    "Well, Pipi, you did a great job."


    "Of course."


    Pierre tilted his head slightly, looking somewhat smug.


    "But... was it necessary to make it so complicated? If you had agreed, I would have wiped out those escort teams long ago."


    "That wouldn��t do. Although those guys had bad intentions, they were still the Senate��s arranged escort teams. It wouldn��t be appropriate to eliminate them directly. Fortunately... it seems like some family members couldn��t stand me anymore... and sent this team over to kill me. It��s a good excuse to deal with those troublesome escort teams. This way, the Senate won��t have anything to say."


    "Hmph... do as you please."


    "Oh, by the way, Pipi!"


    As she was about to turn and leave, Aya seemed to remember something and directly called out to Pipi.


    "Huh? What now?"


    "What��s this?"


    Aya tossed a heavy tome in Pipi��s direction. It fell into Pipi��s lap, leaving the purple-haired girl perplexed.


    Pipi had an innate aversion to things like books.


    "What is it?"


    "It��s a register."


    "What kind of register?"


    "I��m a student at the Luminous Academy��s Star class, remember? This is a register of our classmates. It contains information about my other classmates. Pipi, take a look at it carefully. It��s for preparing for our future enrollment in the academy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh? What��s the deal with this kind of thing?" Pierre furrowed his brows, looking completely disinterested.


    Aya sighed in response, clearly expecting this,


    "Well, Pipi, you are my personal maid. After we get to the academy, it��s inevitable that I will interact with these classmates. So... as you are now, take advantage of the few days before we arrive in Anvika and get to know their likes and habits. When you meet them, try not to accidentally say any ��forbidden words�� or engage in any outrageous behavior."


    "Hmph... not interested. This great me will stick to my own habits!"

 Chapter 456 - 457: Bold Idead [3/4]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "Hmm? What��s this for?" Pierre furrowed his brows, clearly uninterested.


    In response to this, Aya sighed.


    "Well, Pipi, you are my personal maid, after all. Once we get to the academy, it��s inevitable that I��ll interact with these classmates, and you might end up meeting them too. So... as you are now, take advantage of these few days before we reach Anvika to get to know their likes and habits. When you do meet them, try not to accidentally utter any ��forbidden words�� or engage in any behavior that goes against the norms."


    "Hmph... not interested. I��ll stick to my own ways!"


    "I know you will, but, Pipi... these classmates are the darlings of various powerful families. If you get along with them, it will help me build more connections for my future power grab in the Holy Lomari Empire... After all, whether I become the Empress or not doesn��t matter to me... but your plans might..."


    Saying this, Aya hesitated and gave Pipi a conflicted look. "Your plans might collapse. Wouldn��t all these years of effort be in vain? Isn��t that a pity?"


    "Well, this... um..."


    Aya��s words had an impact on Pierre. The arrogant expression on his face gradually faded.


    "Furthermore, Pierre-sama is quite intelligent, right? Memorizing this kind of content should be easy, right?"


    Seeing Pierre��s hesitation, Aya, in her usual encouraging tone, added another line.


    As expected, Pipi, not going against Aya��s expectations, reluctantly opened the register that Aya had handed him after a moment of internal struggle. he let out a disdainful snort.


    "Hmph, I��ll just take a look... I��m not worried about my plans going bankrupt! I��m just... just finding something to do because the journey is too boring!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I understand."


    Aya responded with a touch of helplessness but also a hint of indulgence in her tone. After speaking, she continued to use a handkerchief to wipe away the bloodstains on the purple-haired Mna��s face.


    At this moment, Aya, with tenderness in her eyes, appeared unusual...


    Considering her natural suspicion and wariness of humans...


    In the presence of the Abyssal Demon king, Pipi... a ��demon�� that countless people feared and hated...


    Aya could completely let down her guard and interact with her without any burden...


    ��It was indeed...��


    ��Strange feeling...��


    However, just as Aya was wiping Pierre��s face, the purple-haired man seemed to have stumbled upon some shocking information. Her body suddenly shivered, and her dark purple eyes contracted abruptly, freezing her in place. This sudden change in Pipi left Aya confused.


    "Hmm? What��s wrong? What... Huh??"


    However, before Aya could utter any questions, the recovering purple-haired man immediately raised her head, locking eyes with Aya��s emerald green ones.


    Then, Pipi quickly flipped over the register in her hand, presenting one of the portraits to Aya.


    "Hey hey!! This... this person... is your classmate?!!"


    "Hmm?"


    Gazing at the silver-haired girl in the portrait, Aya first blinked in surprise, then slightly nodded in affirmation.


    "You mean Class President Mengxi, right? Yes, she��s my classmate."


    "You... you��re actually classmates with the Girl of Destiny? No... wait, that Girl of Destiny... in Luminous Academy?!!"


    "Yes... oh, right, half a year ago, you didn��t come with me to Luminous Academy, so you wouldn��t know... but... didn��t I tell you?"


    "No, you didn��t!!"


    Pierre, a bit exasperated, jumped up, staring at Aya with a "resentful" look.


    "Why didn��t you tell me about something this important, huh?"


    "Important matter?"


    Hearing this, Aya furrowed her brow. Seeing Pipi��s strong reaction to the news about the Girl of Destiny, Aya couldn��t help but recall what the Abyssal Demon cult had claimed about Abyssals having a strong aversion to the Chosen Ones. Considering that Pipi was an Abyssal himself, and one of the highest-ranking Demon king entities, he might have held "some animosity" towards the Chosen Ones.


    Besides hoping for a trustworthy companion by her side, the main reason Aya brought Pierre to Luminous Royal Academy was for her own safety and to successfully retrieve the Dragon Heart. Without Pipi��s protection, she wouldn��t have been able to return alive... or seek revenge...


    But now, seeing Pipi��s reaction, Aya began to feel a twinge of regret and a foreboding sensation. If Pipi were to cause trouble at Luminous Academy, the consequences could be...


    "Um... Pipi, you��re not thinking of going after the Class President, are you?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Pipi, let me tell you, don��t act recklessly. According to the Senate��s intelligence, that Girl of Destiny carries the power of a goddess within her. When she faces danger, she triggers ��miracles,�� which can severely injure or even eliminate any threats to the Girl of Destiny. Even if you��re powerful, you might not withstand it. And even if you do, Anvika is the capital of the Red Leaf, the stronghold of Asumos Church, where experts abound... If you were hit by a ��miracle,�� you wouldn��t be able to contend with so many experts. So... Pipi, promise me, don��t act recklessly!"


    "Oh..."


    Regarding Aya��s advice, Pipi responded nonchalantly and gazed thoughtfully at the portrait of the silver-haired girl on the register. The purple-haired girl��s face gradually displayed displeasure on his face.


    However, Pipi��s displeasure wasn��t directed at Aya; instead, it was aimed at his younger sister, whom she dearly loved yet found equally vexing, Kalina. Since becoming Aya��s exclusive maid on their way to Holy Lomari, most of Pipi��s understanding of the continent came from the information provided by her younger sister Kalina. Recently, Pipi had grown somewhat dissatisfied with the information Kalina had been sharing.


    The reason was simple: ��Kalina, that little rascal, had hardly informed me about the Chosen Ones. Even if she did, it felt like irrelevant information. For instance, last time during Xue Tianao��s coronation and the Black Rose operation, she hadn��t told me anything... which resulted in missing out on the mission to eliminate the Girl of Destiny.��


    This had left Pierre feeling quite annoyed and deeply disappointed. Even if he couldn��t have gone to SkyeDome himself because of the duty to protect Aya, the lack of information about Snow Night Empire, the Girl of Destiny attending Luminous Academy, and being in the same class as Aya... Why didn��t her little sister tell her about any of this?!


    ��Kalina����


    ��You mischievous girl...��


    ��Do you really think I��m unreliable?! Are you afraid that if I knew, I��d mess up your plans?!��


    With this suspicion in mind, Pipi couldn��t help but clench his fists. his greatest desire was to maintain his Big brother��s authority and establish a strong, reliable image in front of her adorable sisters. Being considered unreliable by her sisters? That was something Pipi couldn��t accept! Especially since Kalina used to look at him with constant "doubt."


    ��Hmph!��


    After a scornful sound, Pipi started to consider a bold idea.


    "Since they think I��m unreliable... Hmph! I��ll do something big to make them see my worth! I��ll prove that I��m a dependable Big brother!"


    Thinking this, a subtle glint passed through Pipi��s dark purple eyes, and a menacing smile crept onto his beautiful face. Coupled with the remnants of blood on his hair and face, Pierre��s expression momentarily took on a somewhat sinister quality. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��The Girl of Destiny...��


    ��The Abyssal Demon cult...��


    ��And Red Leaf Empire?��


    ��A bunch of rabble... I��ll wipe you all out in one go!!��


    ��Hehe~��


    At that moment, Pipi, with his hands on his hip, started howling into the sky for no apparent reason, leaving Aya with a complex look on her face.


    Aya:"..."

 Chapter 457 - 458: Yumo’s Lesson [4/4]

    After several days of preparation, Yumo��s lecture on Abyssal Demon weaknesses was officially underway.


    "These spider Demons mainly attack with their front fangs and release corrosive spray from the rear. To prevent them from spewing poison mist and launching attacks, you must closely watch for the release of corrosive liquid. They tend to obscure vision with poison mist and take advantage of the opportunity to attack with corrosive liquid. When attacking, it��s best to target their lower bodies, which have fewer eyes and weaker defenses. Avoid attacking from behind, as these creatures also have a mouth at the rear that can eliminate intruders."


    "..."


    "Next, we have the bull-headed Demon, incredibly strong and heavily armored. Without at least level 6 strength, attempting a head-on confrontation is futile. Breaking through their defenses is almost impossible. However, due to their slow speed and tendency to charge recklessly, you can deal with them using traps. A high-tier swamp magic spell would easily take care of them. Keep in mind that these creatures self-destruct upon death, so only approach them once you��ve confirmed no signs of life."


    "..."


    "Now, the type we mentioned earlier, similar to earth dragons. Despite their imposing appearance, they are fundamentally weak compared to other Abyssal Demons. Their strength is not remarkable. As I explained earlier, several other types are more formidable. These earth Dragon Demons have a slow buildup for their annihilation beam. When dealing with them, maintain a certain distance and provoke them to use their skill. Then, as they charge it up, cast a fire magic spell into their mouth. If necessary, a magic gunshot works too. This way, these demons will explode from within..."


    ... sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    At that moment, in the eastern campus of Luminous Royal Academy, a beautiful black-haired young lady strolled through the open-air specimen plaza, accompanied by a group of star-class students. She patiently answered their questions and elaborated on the combat habits and weaknesses of various Abyssal Demons.


    And this black-haired young lady was none other than Yumo, who had officially started her class.


    Initially, Yumo felt a bit nervous and uneasy since it was her first time teaching. However, as she delved into her well-versed knowledge of Abyssal Demons, her nervousness gradually dissipated, and she embraced her role as a teacher. She considered that these students could become elite warriors in the future, which fueled her determination even more.


    As her enthusiasm grew, the students of Yumo��s Star Class began to show more interested expressions one by one.


    Of course,The Dragon Prince Gari and Elf Princess Shayna were among these students, and they were the most excited, actively participating and contributing to the lively atmosphere. Their enthusiasm made Yumo appreciate the Dragon and Elf races even more, though it left the other students looking rather bewildered.


    "What��s wrong with these two... Have they lost their minds?"


    --


    Yaze, a commoner student, couldn��t help but complain briefly and gave someone a disapproving look at first. But after the class started, he begain listening attentively to the black-haired girl��s lecture.


    Unlike the students who were drawn to the new teacher��s beauty, Yaze was genuinely interested in Yumo��s teaching content. Before enrolling, he had been a mercenary, and his future career would likely involve dealing with these Abyssal Demons. They would be his future adversaries.


    As the saying goes, "Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will not be defeated in a hundred battles." Yaze had a deep desire for knowledge about Abyssal Demons. Moreover, he found that the new teacher, Yumo, was not only knowledgeable but also excellent at explaining the subject. She was even better than many combat instructors he had encountered.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly refined teacher had an in-depth understanding of Abyssal Demons. When she introduced the various types of Demons earlier, her descriptions were vivid and detailed, as if she had personal experience with these creatures. This led Yaze to wonder if she had indeed encountered these Demons up close.


    ��No! Teacher Yu must have had close encounters with those Demons! Otherwise, it would be impossible to have such detailed knowledge, not to mention combat experience. It must have been gained through firsthand experience...��


    Yaze couldn��t help but entertain the thought, ��Could it be that Teacher Yu appears as a noble young lady but is actually a frontline warrior against Abyssal Demons?��


    It was an intriguing possibility, and Yaze considered it. Though it seemed far-fetched, he began to confirm his speculation by recalling some of the information he had gathered over the past few days. The rumors suggested that Teacher Yu possessed level 7 Cultivation, which would require significant experience fighting Abyssal Demons.


    At this moment, the student who had been enthusiastically taking notes gazed at the black-haired girl with an increasingly admiring expression. He couldn��t help but be captivated by her beauty, intelligence, and strength.


    �� She is simply perfect��


    At this moment, a bold idea gradually formed in his mind.


    -"Do you think... it��s possible for me to... hmm?!"


    -"Impossible. Don��t even think about it."


    -"Huh?!"


    Just as Yaze��s strange thoughts began to surface, a crisp voice suddenly reached his ears, followed by a jolt as a slap struck him. He staggered slightly and looked to the side in confusion.


    "Who?! Why did you... Oh? President?!"


    At this moment, a silver-haired girl exuding a holy aura and an imposing demeanor had appeared beside Yaze, seemingly out of nowhere. Without hesitation, she delivered a strong blow to his head. When she saw Yaze��s puzzled expression, Mengxi gave him a cold and serious look.


    "Pay attention to the lesson and don��t think about weird things."


    "I... I was just..."


    "Focus on the class," the silver-haired girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, a sense of seriousness gradually emerging.


    "Uh... I know... I got it," Yezhe replied, feeling the overwhelming pressure from Mengxi. He suppressed his inner displeasure and nodded slightly.


    ��Honestly, why did she suddenly become so stern...��


    ---


    -----


    On the other side, on a raised platform, Hans watched as the black-haired girl smoothly conducted her class. His fists involuntarily clenched as an unknown anger began to radiate from his eyes.

 Chapter 458 - 459: Classroom Commotion 1/2 [1/2]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    On the other side, on an elevated platform, Hans observed as the black-haired girl conducted her class smoothly. His fists tightened involuntarily as an unidentified anger simmered in his eyes.


    For many instructors at the Royal Academy of Luminous, becoming the head of the Star Class, especially with exceptional students like the Girl of Destiny, was undoubtedly the best route to advancement. These students were exceptionally gifted and were nearing the end of their training phase. Guiding this class to successful graduation would be a remarkable achievement.


    Leading so many exceptional students to success would undoubtedly elevate his career. Consequently, after learning of Sakara��s suspension, Hans eagerly aspired to secure the position of head teacher. In his perspective, he was the most qualified candidate... at least that��s how he saw it.


    However, this sudden appearance of a black-haired girl had directly usurped his position. What was even more astonishing was that this girl, seemingly ignorant, had entered as a noble who relied on bribing Milton. And... she hailed from the Sadik Empire?


    Hans, who already held a strong hate for Sadik Empire, became even more displeased with this Black Rose Family young lady.


    Even though he had heard rumors of her possessing seventh-level strength, Hans, who hadn��t witnessed it firsthand, remained skeptical.


    ...


    So, today, he visited the Royal Beast Garden to make note of the new teacher��s deficiencies during her class, intending to report them to the dean later. In Hans��s perspective, this black-haired girl, who had entered through connections, couldn��t possibly possess genuine talent.


    He assumed her lecture on dealing with Abyssal Demons was mere rhetoric, perhaps employing clich��d phrases to deceive the students. However, to his surprise, Hans observed that Teacher Yu��s content was far from trite. Her methods and insights into handling Spider Demons and Wolf-type Demons were innovative, and they included information he had never encountered before.


    Hans rested his chin in his hand, perplexed, and muttered to himself:


    "Does this... woman... genuinely possess such an understanding of Abyssal Demons?" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ��No,��


    ��No, no, no! ��


    After a brief moment of uncertainty, Hans quickly shook his head, rejecting his own suspicions.


    "I��ve extensively studied Abyssal Demons, and I don��t possess this knowledge. How could she... and her claim of personal experiences? Who does she think she��s fooling? Everyone knows that the Black Rose Family��s territory in the southwest of Sadik Empire is extremely safe, and rarely threatened by Abyssal Demons. Miss Black Rose, where did you gain all this Abyssal Demon encounter knowledge? Isn��t what you��re saying just a bunch of nonsense? Besides, even if you say all this, there��s no way to confirm it, We can��t just capture an Abyssal Demon for experimentation!"


    "Who knows... if what you��re saying is true or false?" Hans muttered to himself, filled with jealousy.


    Just then, a faint voice reached Hans��s ears, causing the impatient teacher to involuntarily shiver. "If it is true or not�� Why not try it and find out?"


    "You... who are you?!! Prince Amon?"


    Staring at the red-haired man nonchalantly eating fruit beside him, Hans exclaimed in shock, the handsome man standing next to him was none other than the former ambassador representing the Red Leaf Empire in SkyeDome, and the second heir to the imperial throne.


    The Second Prince - Amon.


    After the initial shock, Hans narrowed his eyes as he recalled Amon��s words, his expression growing increasingly strange.


    Without time to ponder why the prince had appeared beside him, Hans quickly asked,


    "Your Highness... what do you mean by that?"


    "It��s nothing, just some random thoughts. Oh... by the way..."


    "Yeah? "


    "Speaking of it, below the Royal Beast Garden, isn��t there a lot of creatures used for practical combat training? The type of Abyssal Demon that Teacher Yu just mentioned, it��s quite a coincidence, but it seems there really is one. It appears... its strength is close to level 7? The Academy probably intends to keep it for future group battles, right?"


    "..."


    As Amon��s words drifted into Hans��s ears, he hesitated for a moment before gradually revealing a cruel and somewhat insane smile...


    ...


    ...


    As Yumo earnestly conducted the class, the most attentive students, aside from Mengxi, who kept a close watch on her sister, were likely Gari, the Dragon Prince, and Shaina, the Elven Princess. In their regular classes, these two proud scions of noble families were often inattentive.


    Their presence in Luminous Royal Academy was driven by political reasons rather than a thirst for knowledge. For them, the knowledge within the academy was already well within their grasp, and they didn��t need to take lessons seriously.


    But today was different.


    Under the guidance of these two scions, several of their followers also showed great interest for learning. They diligently listened to Yumo��s words, taking meticulous notes and actively participating by asking and answering questions to liven up the class atmosphere.


    Seeing this unusual behavior from Gari and Shaina, their fellow students couldn��t help but wear expressions of confusion.


    "Have these two... taken the wrong medicine?"


    ...


    Of course, Gari was well aware of what his classmates were thinking. He couldn��t care less about their doubts.


    ��Chh... What��s there to be surprised about? Seriously. You little kids wouldn��t understand the big picture! This is for the greater good! It��s for our dragon clan��s future! You guys lack the vision and knowledge to comprehend it.��


    After dismissing his strange-looking classmates with disdain, Gari redirected his attention to the beautiful black-haired girl in front of him.


    While it was essential to grasp some knowledge about Abyssal Demons, his intense focus and enthusiasm weren��t solely for the purpose of acquiring knowledge. His primary goal was to do everything in his power to please the Miss of the Black Rose Family.


    Their initial encounter with Teacher Yu left a negative impression due to his rebellious attitude, which had always been a concern for him. Considering the supposed "broad-mindedness" of the Black Rose Family, Gari was worried that he might face consequences for his previous behavior.


    Recalling his mother��s words about the "open-mindedness" of the Black Rose Family, Gari feared that they might seek retribution sooner or later. To prevent such a scenario and avoid being pressed to the ground and stripped of his scales like some of his uncles and relatives, Gari planned to build a good relationship with Teacher Yu.


    Simultaneously, building this relationship wasn��t just for his benefit alone. It was also for the sake of their entire dragon clan!

 Chapter 459 - 460: Classroom Commotion [2/2]

    It appeared that Teacher Yu was the sister of Duke Xiao. If this esteemed lady developed an affection for him, it could potentially lead to positive sentiments towards the entire Dragon Clan. Maybe she would even speak favorably of them to her brother in the future.


    If that were the case, it might mean the end of the difficult days for the Dragon Race, or at least a significant improvement.


    Thinking about this, Gari��s dragon-like eyes narrowed suddenly, and a strong determination welled up within him.


    ��Let��s go! It��s all for the future of our Dragon Clan, for our revival!��


    With unwavering resolve, Gari encouraged himself inwardly. While doing so, he couldn��t help but notice Shania, the Elven Princess, who displayed remarkably similar behavior to his own.


    Upon reflection, her actions seemed rather peculiar.


    �� Didn��t we meet before?��


    Recalling Shania��s earlier unusual behavior, Gari furrowed his brow.


    ��Wait a minute? Didn��t Mother mention something about the ��friendly�� relationship between Black Rose Family and the Elves...��


    ��Friendly, huh? Friendly???!!!��


    With this thought, Gari squinted his eyes, a contemplative glint passing through them. On the other side, feeling Gari��s gaze, Shania slowly turned her head and met the Dragon Prince��s eyes.


    In that brief moment of eye contact, both parties seemed to sense a shared understanding, as if they were kindred spirits who had faced similar hardships.


    For a while, the Dragon boy and the Elf girl silently locked eyes, enveloped in an unusual silence.


    Gradually, both sides even felt their eyes welling up with emotions.


    This strange scene left Yaze, who was observing nearby, twitching his eyebrows and unable to hold back his comments.


    "Weren��t you two always arguing before? Why do you suddenly look like you��ve found your soulmate? What��s going on?"


    Startled by Yaze��s remarks, Gari and Shania quickly snapped back to reality. They then simultaneously turned their heads away, avoiding any further eye contact.


    "Nothing, nothing at all!"


    both the dragon boy and the elven girl chimed in simultaneously.


    There was a brief silence, leaving Yaze��s expression even more enigmatic.


    "Let it be, whatever... I still need to focus on the class," he mumbled with a touch of resignation. He shook his head and tightened his grip on the pen, preparing to await Teacher Yu��s next topic. Yaze was eager to learn about the next abyss demon that Teacher Yu would introduce. Would it be in the form of a dragon? Perhaps a fierce tiger? Or maybe... a snake?


    "Hmm?"


    As Yaze pondered these questions while following the mysterious figure toward the next abyss demon exhibit, a peculiar and eerie growl suddenly reached his ears. It sent shivers down the excited student��s spine, making him look around nervously, furrowing his brow, and adopting a serious expression.


    "What... what��s that sound? Could it be the roar of a fearsome beast?" Yaze felt a foreboding in his heart.


    Following the source of the sound and the eerie vibrations, Yaze looked toward a large tunnel not far away that led downwards. His eyes abruptly widened, a mixture of fear and unease filling his brown pupils.


    "Hey?! Is this some kind of prank?!!!" Yaze exclaimed.


    In that moment, not only Yaze but also Gari, Shania, and the other students turned their attention to the massive tunnel.


    And then, in the next moment, Yaze��s uneasy premonition was suddenly confirmed.


    *Howl! Roar! Roar!!! Howl!*


    Accompanied by a series of heart-rending, ferocious, and bloodthirsty roars, an overwhelming, sinister Shadow force erupted from the tunnel. It swept through the open square, instantly causing almost everyone��s expressions to change dramatically.


    Following this, under the bewildered gaze of Yaze and the others, a colossal abyssal demon with peak stage of sixth-level, covered in foul black mud, resembling a grotesque fusion of fish and lizard, let out a horrifying roar as it tore open the tunnel��s entrance and crawled out. It exuded a chilling, bloodthirsty intent and charged toward everyone.


    "Abyss... abyssal demon?!"


    "What the heck is going on?!"


    "How did this thing get out, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    In an instant, terrified screams echoed across the square. The peaceful atmosphere that had prevailed just moments ago was now completely shattered. This sudden turn of events plunged almost everyone into a state of panic.


    Seeing the hideous monster rapidly approaching the black-haired girl at the forefront of the group, Yaze anxiously shouted ahead,


    "Teacher Yu!! Be careful!!!"


    ...


    ...


    "Hehe... just like this! Yes! Hurry, charge at her!"


    On the other side, hidden at another tunnel entrance and silently observing the chaotic scene, Hans couldn��t help but reveal a cruel smile. Clearly, this abyssal demon that had been temporarily released from underground was meant to expose the lies of the black-haired girl.


    ��Heh heh, didn��t you say these fish-human demons are easy to deal with? Then go ahead and show us how to deal with it using your methods! Stop theorizing on paper; now you have a real combat opportunity~��


    Hans��s expression became very satisfied. He couldn��t wait to see the other side��s true capabilities. He never really believed that she had the strength of a seventh level. Even if she did, it was likely achieved through a variety of pills from Black Rose. It must be a fake Cultivation! Such fakes couldn��t possibly defeat a peak level 6 demon!


    When she embarrassed herself by failing to defeat this demon, he would step in and detonate the bomb inside the demon, eliminating it. This way, he would not only accomplish a significant feat but also make the vice principal and the board of directors of the academy realize the true level of this fake teacher.


    Indeed, it was killing two birds with one stone.


    The more Hans contemplated, the more his excitement grew. He clenched his fists tightly, eagerly anticipating the moment when the abyssal demon would swat the black-haired girl aside right before his eyes.


    However, in the next moment, Hans awkwardly realized that reality was unfolding in a somewhat unexpected manner.


    "Huh?!"


    With an exclamation, Hans, looking somewhat dumbfounded, observed as the charging demon, on the verge of striking the black-haired girl and sending her flying, inexplicably froze in place. It transformed into something resembling a stone statue right in front of the girl.


    Moreover, it might be his imagination, but that emotionless abyssal demon seemed to have shown a trace of fear in its eyes just now��.


    "???!!!"


    "What on earth?!!"


    For a moment, Hans began to question life itself and pinched his own face with his fingers.


    ...


    Simultaneously,


    On the elevated platform,


    Amon, the Second Prince of Red Leaf Empire, who had witnessed this scene, narrowed his eyes slightly and observed thoughtfully the peculiarly behaving abyssal demon and the beautiful black-haired girl standing before it. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just as I expected..."


    --------------------------


    2 more chapter after 1h,

 Chapter 460 - 461: Amon’s Thoughts [1/2]

    "Howl?!" (Master?)


    The razor-sharp claws hung frozen in mid-air as the lizard-like abyssal demon, initially poised for a rampage, suddenly appeared bewildered upon sensing Yumo��s presence.


    "..."


    Silently staring at the cute creature in front of her, Yumo couldn��t help but twitch her eyebrows. What in the world was happening? She certainly hadn��t expected an abyssal demon to burst into the classroom in the middle of a lesson. She had been so focused on thinking about how to introduce the next type of abyssal demon to her students that she hadn��t paid much attention to her surroundings.


    Now, however, she realized she was too late.


    She was at a loss about how to ��resolve�� this escaped abyssal demon. Well, perhaps she could try it this way...


    After a lightning-fast moment of thinking, Yumo looked somewhat apologetically into the demon��s blood-red eyes. A train of thought was subtly transmitted to the creature��s mind through her imperceptible void spirit power fluctuations.


    [Hey, just cooperate a bit, OK?]


    [?!!]


    ...


    ...


    In the next moment, under the anxious gaze of the students, the black-haired girl suddenly leaped into action. Facing the demon��s furious roar, she launched an attack like a violent storm.


    After a breathtaking, soul-stirring, and absolutely epic battle, the massive lizard-like demon, standing at around six meters tall, eventually couldn��t hold on any longer under Yumo��s relentless assault. After emitting a pitiful "howl" it collapsed to the ground, "unconscious," even foaming at the mouth.


    After clapping her hands and striking a victorious pose,


    Yumo turned somewhat embarrassedly to the stupefied students behind her. Then, with a smile, she waved her hand, pretending to offer them a practical demonstration. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well... you can deal with it like this, just as I mentioned earlier... target the gills, did you understand?"


    As she looked at the dumbfounded faces of her students, a ting of unease crept into Yumo��s heart.


    "Uh..."


    After all, Yumo wasn��t entirely sure if this demonstration had been enough to convince her intelligent students, even though her fighting technique was undoubtedly flawless.


    But the fact that the abyssal demon had briefly paused in front of her was still somewhat inexplicable. After all, this behavior didn��t align with the typical aggressive nature of demons...


    If her students were to ask why the abyssal demon hadn��t attacked right away when it saw her, how could she explain it?


    Yumo felt a bit perplexed. She certainly couldn��t say that the demon had stopped to discuss the script with her, right?


    However, the words that came from the crowd next surprised Yumo.


    "Huh?"


    ...


    "Wow!!! Teacher Yu is super amazing! She actually defeated a peak level 6 demon in just two moves?! That��s incredible!"


    "Targeting the gills really works?! That demon looked so miserable earlier!"


    "Yeah, and that abyssal demon behaved exactly as Teacher Yu described, not paying any attention to its lower abdomen!"


    "Exactly! And Teacher Yu is so impressive. She even used her presence to suppress the demon right from the start. I��ve only seen Divine Mages do that before, but I didn��t expect Teacher Yu could do it too?!"


    "Seriously, this is unbelievable. Using presence to dominate an abyss demon? How strong is that presence?"


    ...


    ...


    For a moment, the students, witnessing the lizard-like demon convulsing on the ground, erupted into intense discussions. Amidst the discussions, cheers and praises resounded continuously. The looks the students directed at the black-haired girl held no traces of doubt; instead, they were filled with trust and admiration.


    Even the concerns Yumo had harbored were casually resolved by the students�� imaginative interpretations.


    At this moment, as she surveyed the students before her, their eyes gleaming with admiration, Yumo couldn��t help but extend her delicate fingers and pinch her own face, feeling a bit complicated.


    ��...��


    ��Overpowering a demon with sheer presence? Making it hesitate to move? Well... alright then. As long as you��re happy...��


    The girl couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead with a mixed feeling.


    Beside Yumo, the silver-haired girl couldn��t contain her laughter, covering her mouth with her hand, wearing a completely amused expression.


    ...


    On the other side, atop the high platform, after witnessing the chaotic events involving the rampaging abyssal demon below, a group of passing students and nearby guards couldn��t help but display relieved smiles, casting simultaneous looks of deep respect toward the black-haired girl who had successfully thwarted the demon��s rampage.


    Evidently, after this incident, any unfavorable remarks about this new teacher within the Luminous Royal Academy would essentially cease to exist.


    However, unlike most of the jubilant students, Amon, the Second Prince of Red Leaf Empire, who had incited Hans to release the demon, wore a joyless expression. Instead, a heavy solemnity weighed on his features as he leaned against the railing, resting his chin on his hand, lost in thought.


    His crimson-colored eyes, brimming with intensity, were fixed on the demon below and the black-haired girl encircled by her students.


    "Although this was a spur-of-the-moment test... it seems like I��ve stumbled upon something incredible..."


    ...


    "Your Highness?"


    Seeing Amon lost in thought for a considerable duration, a towering man with a rugged beard, dressed in crimson-gold armor, couldn��t help but remind him.


    "You still have to return to the palace to meet your fianc��e. It wouldn��t be appropriate to linger here any longer."


    However, in response to the reminder from the towering man, Amon continued to wear an unconcerned expression and proceeded to ask his question:


    "General Boran, do you recall the reaction of that demon just now?"


    "The demon?"


    "Yes. Do you believe that the abyssal demon... truly stopped attacking because of that teacher��s presence, as those students claimed?"


    As Amon spoke with such seriousness, General Boran realized that if he didn��t provide a satisfactory answer to the Second Prince��s question, he wouldn��t get his cooperation to return to the palace.


    Therefore, he let out a long sigh and decisively shook his head:


    "That teacher��s aura is undeniably peculiar and powerful, that much is true. But subduing a peak sixth-level demon without releasing any trace of magic power is a preposterous notion, unless that young lady herself is a higher-level demon. The reason that monster briefly halted its attack likely stems from other factors... Perhaps, Your Highness, your earlier conjecture is correct. Miss Yu, along with the Black Rose Family behind her, may have some connection to abyssal demons. If my observations were accurate, the demon��s hostility was never truly directed at the black-haired girl but rather concentrated on the crowd behind Miss Yu."


    With that, Boran glanced at Amon with mixed emotions.


    "Nevertheless, even so, it doesn��t explain everything... At most, it suggests that the members of Black Rose Family have a way to avoid arousing the enmity of abyssal demons. It doesn��t prove they can control the demons or that they were involved in the attacks on Snow Night Empire."


    "Yes, so we need to continue gathering evidence. I��ll prove to my father that my conjecture is correct."


    Recalling his experiences in SkyeDome, Amon��s gaze gradually hardened.


    "But regardless, we can be certain that this Miss Yu has a definite connection to abyssal demons. Otherwise, that level 6 abyss demon couldn��t have reacted that way."


    "Perhaps... but, Your Highness, you should..."


    Boran��s eyes betrayed a hint of hesitation.


    "Alright, alright, I know. No need to rush me, General Boran. I��ll return to the palace. However, when I do, there are some matters I��ll need to entrust to you."


    "Your Highness, please speak."


    "That Miss Yu, since entering our country through the Jiawu Pass, seems to have encountered two incidents related to abyss demons."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just investigate for me, without omitting any details."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    "Very well."


    After giving his instructions, Amon, feeling quite satisfied with today��s developments, finally turned to leave.


    However, at that moment when the red-haired prince had just turned away, his brows furrowed suddenly.


    ��Wait a moment... Something doesn��t seem right...��


    In the eyes of the Second Prince, there was undoubtedly a connection between the Black Rose Family and abyssal demons.


    But if there was a connection, considering Xiao, the head of Black Rose Duchy��s extraordinarily cautious nature, shouldn��t they be doing everything in their power to minimize any exposure to abyssal-related matters and stay far away from them?


    If that were the case, why would the young lady of Black Rose Family take responsibility for a course on abyssal demons? And why would she claim to understand the combat styles and behaviors of sixty-five different abyssal demons? Wouldn��t that deliberately draw attention to them? Wouldn��t normal people question how they possessed such knowledge?


    ...


    ...


    ��Xiao-Black-Rose... What on earth are you up to?��

 Chapter 461 - 462: Yuan’er working hard [2/2]

    Thank you all for your support. The bonuses will be posted tomorrow, along with +2 daily chapters. Enjoy! *^


    ----------------------


    "This... How is this possible?! That woman... easily dealt with that level 6 abyssal demon?!"


    ��Are you kidding me?!��


    Staring at the lizard demon in the distance, which had been easily subdued and was now incapable of further action, Hans couldn��t help but clench his fists. He had intended to tarnish the reputation of the young lady from Black Rose by causing chaos with this demon, but instead, he had inadvertently helped her earn a wave of praise.


    The feeling of trying to steal a chicken but ending up losing the rice was making Hans extremely uncomfortable.


    "Damn it... Argh!"


    However, at this point, all Hans could do was curse inwardly in impotent anger. While cursing, the teacher with a Mohawk similar to Milton��s started thinking about the aftermath.


    An abyssal demon that had been suppressed within the dungeon had broken free and rushed to the specimen plaza, nearly attacking ordinary students. Such an incident would undoubtedly attract the attention of the school council, and there would be an investigation.


    Although Prince Amon had said that his people would help with the aftermath, after committing such a bold act, Hans couldn��t help but feel uneasy.


    ��Well, for now, I should go back and clean up the traces... Make sure there��s no evidence. Everything, it��s all because of the aging of the chains and the dungeon... It��s all accidental factors...��


    Thinking this, after giving one last displeased glance in the direction of the black-haired girl, Hans slowly retreated into the tunnel, preparing to eliminate possible traces and evidence amidst the chaos.


    However, just as he turned around, a cute little girl with twin ponytails suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    "?!!"


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Who��s this?!��


    "Huh?! Who are you?!"


    Seeing this little girl who had appeared behind him seemingly out of nowhere, Hans, his emotions already on edge, stumbled for a moment, nearly sitting down on the ground.


    After shaking his head and regaining his composure, Hans immediately pointed a threatening finger at the little girl before him:


    "You... Who are you?! Why are you here? Did you hear anything just now?!"


    As he spoke, the fighting spirit within Hans began to surge gradually, and a powerful aura began to emanate from him, pressing in on the confused pink-haired girl from all sides.


    "No matter what you saw or heard just now, it��s all fake! If you dare to speak about it, I��ll... Huh?!"


    However, Hans��s threatening words hadn��t been fully spoken when, to his astonishment, the pink-haired girl completely ignored his surging energy and disdainfully tilted her head:


    "You want to threaten me, Missy?"


    After receiving a disdainful glare from the little girl, Hans��s pride was wounded, and he couldn��t help but stiffen. He reached out, intending to teach the girl a lesson and even resort to violent means to erase her memory.


    "You little brat, I advise you not to mess with me... Huh?!"


    However, just as he extended his hand, intending to release his power, Hans was surprised to find that the slightly chubby and cute little hand of the girl had suddenly grown rapidly larger in his eyes.


    "Huh? What?!"


    Before Hans could comprehend the situation, the girl��s five fingers pressed down on Hans��s head.


    ��?!!��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��No, this isn��t normal?!��


    "Wait a minute!!"


    Realizing that something was amiss, Hans immediately roared and attempted to mobilize the power within him to break free from the girl��s grip. Unfortunately, it was too late...


    Under Hans��s horrified gaze, a mass of black liquid suddenly overflowed from the palm of the pink-haired girl, rapidly enveloping Hans��s head.


    Then...


    *Crack~*


    Accompanied by the eerie flow of the black liquid and the splattering of blood, brain matter, eyeballs, and other gruesome substances, Hans��s entire body instantly lost its vitality and collapsed to the ground like a pile of flesh...


    For a moment...


    The air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    And as the black liquid continued to flow, Hans��s headless body was completely consumed by the black slimy dark liquid. When the black light faded and returned to the pink-haired girl��s body, the entrance of the tunnel was also left in a perfectly clean state.


    Not a trace of blood remained.


    " All done~, All done~"


    The pink-haired girl, who is none other than our beloved Little Yuan��er, clapped her hands with satisfaction.


    At this moment, the little one��s pent-up frustration was completely relieved.


    Originally,


    Yuan��er had been secretly hiding in the Beast Taming Garden, observing the interaction between her mother and that silver-haired big sister. As a pioneer of the new era of "eating melons" (slang for watching drama), she was quite pleased with the harmonious atmosphere between her mother and the silver-haired big sister.


    The better their relationship, sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the closer Little Yuan��er would be to her ultimate goal~


    The cheerful Little Yuan��er even began to shake her legs and couldn��t help but hum a tune~


    However,


    just when Yuan��er was in a great mood, some idiot... actually released an abyss demon like this...


    Seeing the pleasant atmosphere between her mother and the silver-haired sister suddenly disappear due to the sudden appearance of the abyssal demon, the flames of anger within Yuan��er��s heart were instantly ignited. The anger surged in her heterochromatic eyes:


    "Who��s this idiot? Daring to ruin this ��Yong Lady��s�� plan!!"


    So,


    the annoyed Yuan��er quickly found Hans hiding at the entrance of the tunnel,


    and without a second word, she directly crushed the man��s head with one hand.


    While it��s true that Yuan��er��s power was significantly restrained under the influence of her older sister Kalina, the young one still possessed the physique of a Demon King. Crushing the head of a level 6 cultivator was a piece of cake.


    As for how it felt to crush someone��s head? Well, Yuan��er didn��t have any adverse emotions about it. In the past, such a gruesome scene would have made the little girl uncomfortable. But now, Yuan��er didn��t feel anything unusual.


    In fact, after crushing the man��s head, she experienced a strangely comfortable sensation. After all, to the current Demon King Yuan��er, human presence was what truly disgusted her. Eliminating a human was like getting rid of a giant pest, which naturally pleased her.


    The only thing bothering Yuan��er was...


    "Hmm... there��s still a bit of a smell..."


    She sniffed her sleeve and pouted unhappily.


    ��Ugh, this was the clothes Mommy gifted me... and it got tainted... Ugh... that darn guy... if I had known... I should have tossed him to feed other demons... ��


    But even as she complained, Yuan��er couldn��t help but furrow her brow.


    ��Hmm, come to think of it...��


    "This guy... he actually dared to release an abyssal demon... to attack Mommy? How foolish is that? Is it really that foolish to do something like this?"


    Staring at the location where Hans��s corpse lay, Yuan��er mumbled in confusion. It seemed like this teacher was just like those perverts from this morning who had foolishly tried to harm her mother and ended up consumed by her dark mist. At this moment, the little one seemed to understand what her sister Kalina had been teaching her earlier...


    That is,


    Her mother��s aura unconsciously stimulated negative desires within those around her...


    ��That damn teacher and those audacious perverts? They were also influenced by Mommy��s aura...��


    If that was the case,


    "I think I understand... why Big Sister was so conflicted back then."


    ��Sigh, Mommy, you really make people worry...��


    With that thought in mind, Yuan��er sneakily peeked her little head out and looked at the black-haired girl interacting with the students nearby, feeling a mixture of helplessness and indulgence.


    But,


    ��Hmm...��


    ��Mommy��s passive ability... combined with her looks and personality... doesn��t it attract a lot of attention? If there��s too much competition... then... isn��t it going to be tough for silver sister to win over Mommy? ��


    ��If the Girl of Destiny can��t win over Mommy... then in the future... could she become an enemy to Mom?!��


    ��No, no way!!��


    At this moment, a strong sense of crisis began to develop in Yuan��er��s mind.


    "For the sake of a happy family life in the future... I need to speed up my plan..."


    Yuan��er looked thoughtfully toward the location of the Royal Academy��s forbidden grounds.


    ��Oh! I��ve got an idea!~~��

 Chapter 462 - 463: Heading to the Forbidden Palace[1/5]

    Within the Beast Taming Garden, the colossal abyssal demon was ceremoniously escorted back underground by the staff, bringing an end to the chaotic incident involving the rampaging demon.


    While exhaling a sigh of relief,


    Yaze couldn��t help but refocus his attention on their new teacher. The way Teacher Yu had effortlessly handled the abyssal demon had indeed earned the admiration of this young student. There was no hint of discontent in his hazel eyes. There might be no discontent, but as Yaze observed the black-haired girl, a hint of confusion crept into his brown eyes.


    "It feels like..."


    ��Is there something peculiar between our President and Teacher Yu?��


    Yaze curiously approached Shania, who was nearby.


    "I mean, Shania."


    "Yeah?"


    "Did you ever feel like Mengxi and Teacher Yu have a strange... relationship? I mean, she always sticks close to her, which wasn��t the case before. Also, maybe it��s just my imagination, but our president seems uncomfortable with anyone getting close to Teacher Yu?"


    "..."


    After a brief silence, Shania, without confirming or denying, nodded slightly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, you��re not wrong. I��ve noticed that too."


    It seemed that their Class leader was a bit too protective of Teacher Yu. It made Shania, who wanted to build a good relationship between the Elves and Teacher Yu, a bit uncertain about how to proceed.


    Thinking about this, Shania couldn��t help but roll her beautiful emerald-green hair with some frustration.


    "Why ask about this all of a sudden?"


    "Oh, nothing. Just curious."


    Yaze waved his hand dismissively.


    "By the way, didn��t Mengxi say she had someone she liked?... She met during her stay in SkyeDome... Could it be... Teacher Yu?"


    "Well, maybe... It��s not certain... But..."


    "Why not go for it then?"


    "Go for it? Go for what?"


    "Aren��t you part of Mengxi��s fan army? Didn��t you say you wanted to dismantle anyone who tried to win her heart? What if that person is Teacher Yu?"


    Shania, hearing this, couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    "You..."


    "Oops, just kidding. Don��t take it so seriously, Your Highness~. But seriously, after your Elven tribe��s alliance with Asumos Church, won��t you have less reason to oppose Black Rose Family?"


    "Who knows..."


    Shania looked away from Yaze��s gaze, her expression somewhat melancholic, as she gazed at the blue sky.


    ...


    --


    Listening to the quiet conversations among the other students and seeing the silver-haired girl clinging to her arm for "comfort", Yumo couldn��t help but feel a bit lost.


    While she thought about how to handle the situation, something unexpected happened in the Beast Taming Garden. She furrowed her brow in confusion.


    Subsequently, the girl turned her head, looking towards the central forbidden area of Luminous Royal Academy.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��That little brat...��


    ��What is she up to?��


    --


    At the same moment,


    In the central area of Luminous Royal Academy, a surge of black light suddenly emanated, revealing an exquisitely cute and harmless-looking girl, with her face radiating an aura of "adorable and obedient." She leaped onto a large boulder in a graceful manner.


    Standing on the boulder, the girl with pink hair blinked her beautiful heterochromatic eyes and curiously observed the silver-dominant Forbidden Palace, reminiscent of an ancient sacrificial hall.


    "Wow~ Is this the place?"


    ��Emm...��


    ��It should be, right?��


    ��Otherwise, there wouldn��t be so many people guarding outside����


    Recalling the scene from last night when her mommy left with Mengxi and had a delighted expression while holding the butterfly-shaped earring, Yuan��er had a certain idea in her mind.


    ��Big sister gave mommy an earring she liked so much. In a reciprocal manner, shouldn��t mommy also give Big sister a nice gift too?��


    After some thinking, Yuan��er thought that the Sacred Dragon��s Heart might be a good gift. After all, she didn��t know what else Mengxi might want.


    ��If mommy gives the Sacred Dragon��s Heart to Big sis Mengxi, their relationship should get even better, right?��


    ��Hehe~��


    Thinking of this, the smile on Little Yuan��er��s face became even brighter.


    For the sake of her mother��s future happiness, the little one decided to venture into this forbidden area and help her mother obtain the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    Looking at the formidable and powerful aura of the four barriers suspended outside the Forbidden Palace, Yuan��er quickly revealed an embarrassed expression.


    After daydreaming about future scenarios, the young girl suddenly realized a very serious issue.


    That is,


    ��How should she get through this barrier??��


    "Um... about this... barrier? What should I do?"


    Clearly, Yuan��er hadn��t thought much about it before. It was only after seeing the barrier that she suddenly remembered the issue and realized she had no idea how to break through it. If she couldn��t get through the barrier, it meant she couldn��t obtain the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, and her plan would be ruined.


    "What should I do..."


    With her hands crossed over her chest and a pout on her little mouth, Yuan��er voiced her complaints, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ��Well, let��s take one step at a time!!��


    Thinking this way, Yuan��er slowly raised her hand and began to manipulate a portion of the black liquid. In the martial arts bedtime stories her mommy and she used to talk about, assassins, killers, or heroes often wrapped themselves in black to move stealthily in the darkness.


    Yuan��er, who found this kind of behavior very interesting, naturally imitated it. She concealed her entire body within the black liquid.


    She was quite satisfied with her disguise. She couldn��t help but let out a little "hehe" laughter. It had to be said that the little one��s disguise was quite good. If she was moving at night, it would be hard to notice her.


    However, there was a significant drawback at the moment. It was daytime...


    So, our adorable Yuan��er, oblivious to this fact, wrapped herself in a black liquid like someone trying to cover their ears while stealing a bell. Under the direct sunlight, she moved across the lawn, step by step, towards the Forbidden Palace...


    ...


    And then, unsurprisingly, the first barrier directly sensed the little cutie��s movements. In an instant, dozens of enormous red energy eyes, formed by magical constructs, converged from all directions, staring at Yuan��er intently. Along with these energy eyes, hundreds of magical beams locked onto her.


    Countless black muzzles were pointed directly at the little pink-haired girl, and red magical power began to continuously gather towards her. A terrifying force rippled out, as if it would engulf the little girl in flames in the next moment.


    Clearly,


    This was one of the four major barriers in the Forbidden Palace, specifically the first one known as the Blaze Barrier. This barrier had already come into action as the beams started charging up. If Yuan��er made any further moves, these cannons would not hesitate to unleash their fiery wrath on the intruder.


    For a moment, the atmosphere grew incredibly tense. It felt as if flames might erupt any second, engulfing everything in the vicinity in a frenzy of fire and terrifying darkness.


    ��Huh?��


    "As expected... trying to go in directly... not... not very practical, huh..."


    Staring at those dark beams,


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but clench her fists. The power of Shadow within her and the black liquid around her began to surge like a turbulent sea.


    Clearly, Yuan��er was contemplating whether to confront the barrier head-on. Leaving aside everything else, at least this first layer of the barrier didn��t intimidate her. In her view, as long as she unleashed her power, breaking the barrier shouldn��t be a significant challenge. The only thing bothering the adorable Yuan��er was how to explain to her mother once she got past the barrier.


    After all, Yumo had instructed her to behave and not cause trouble. She remembered the advice not to be like her older brother.


    This was also a piece of wisdom from her sister Kalina.


    ...


    However, just as the little one was feeling conflicted, an unexpected scene unfolded. The accumulated fire-based magical energy suddenly disintegrated, transforming into tiny crimson magic particles that dissipated into the sky without warning.


    ��Huh?!!��


    "What... what just happened?"


    In an instant, under the confused gaze of Yuan��er, the previously tense magic circles abruptly ceased their attack, the muzzles retracting, and the menacing magical energy eyes slowly closing. Then, they disappeared beneath a wave of crimson light.


    Not only did this happen to the outermost Blaze Barrier, but the other three layers of magical barriers behind it also disarmed themselves.


    Everything returned to normal in an instant.


    "Huh? What��s going on?"


    Yuan��er was utterly puzzled by this unexpected turn of events. She scratched her adorable little head in confusion, looking around in bewilderment.


    "What... what was that?"


    Yuan��er couldn��t fathom it. But well, since she couldn��t understand what was happening, she simply chose not to dwell on it. Even though she didn��t comprehend what was going on, it seemed that no one would stop her from getting the Sacred Dragon��s Heart��


    In that case, she might as well continue on her way.


    With a series of black liquid and mist surrounding her, Yuan��er merrily continued her journey toward the depths of the Forbidden Palace.


    "Sacred Dragon��s Heart, here I come~"


    Cheak out (Born again who will fall in love?), it is my friend��s story and he asked to make an add for him hehe, anyway cheak it out if it is your cup of tea add it to your library .

 Chapter 463 - 464: The Unknown Dragon Lolita [2/7]

    As the first barrier was lifted and the other three barriers entered a dormant state, there was nothing to stop Yuan��er in her path anymore. Although she had some questions in her mind, the determined little one chose to ignore these points of confusion and turned into a streak of black light, breaking through layer after layer of obstacles, heading towards the Forbidden Palace.


    In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace...


    After witnessing this scene, a brown-haired woman hidden in the treetops, silently observing from a distance, playfully placed her finger on her lips.


    This brown-haired girl had a charming and delicate face, a slender figure, coffee-colored hair cascading over her shoulders, and two emerald green ribbons gently tying her hair at the ends. She wore a sharp and menacing silver military outfit, with two sharp silver daggers hanging from her waist.


    With such a distinctive outfit, anyone from Asumos Church would easily recognize her identity.


    She was none other than Ophelia, one of the three Heavenly Apostles of the Church.


    Although Luminous Royal Academy had no allegiance to either Red Leaf Royal Family or Asumos Church, it was still an important institution that constantly supplied talents to the Church. As an Apostle of the Church, Ophelia should have intervened when she saw someone attempting to invade the forbidden grounds.


    However, this Apostle chose to watch the show. She even temporarily closed the four barriers that were supposed to bombard Yuan��er as she swiftly vanished from view. Looking at the faint residual Shadowy power on the lawn, Ophelia licked her lips with excitement and suddenly waved her hand.


    With a surge of silver-hued holy magic, the Shadowy power and it instantly dispersed without a trace.


    "Well done~" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she said with a slight smile, holding up the communication magic stone in her hand, emitting a faint blue light.


    "I have temporarily lifted the nearby barrier guardians as per your request, allowing that child to enter... Archbishop."


    "Good job."


    "Hehe, thank you for the compliment, Archbishop~"


    The woman tilted her head, her face slightly flushed with excitement and madness.


    "But... Archbishop, aren��t you being a bit too chaotic? Just to avoid harming that child, you closed the barriers completely? Is this really necessary? Although the head of the Royal Academy promised to cooperate with us, if she finds out we casually let an Abyssal Demon pass through, she will surely be furious."


    "Don��t worry about that; they won��t notice."


    "Hmm, very well. But..."


    With that, a nuanced expression of seriousness and doubt gradually etched itself onto Ophelia��s countenance.


    "But, Archbishop, considering the current state of the Dragon King... wouldn��t it lead to chaos if Little Yuan��er were to enter?" she inquired.


    "It won��t," the Archbishop assured.


    "Hmm?" Ophelia probed further.


    "Yuan��er is a well-behaved child. She won��t cause any trouble. Furthermore, the Dragon King... bears some mental scars. ��She�� wouldn��t dare to act recklessly."


    From the other end of the communication magic stone, Archbishop Mokaro��s assured voice calmly reached her.


    ---


    On the opposite side, unhindered by any barriers, Little Yuan��er effortlessly penetrated the most confidential domain of the Luminous Royal Academy, a place deemed forbidden. As she dashed forward, Yuan��er couldn��t resist muttering to herself.


    "Is this really a forbidden area? It seems too easy to enter, doesn��t it? Why isn��t there even a guard inside..."


    Observing the grand entrance to the main hall, which should have been heavily fortified but was now vacant, Yuan��er couldn��t help but express her disdain.


    Indeed, were forbidden places intended to be this readily accessible, as her sister Kalina had described?


    As the massive stone door gradually swung open, Yuan��er, with her diminutive legs, cautiously traversed the final line of defense and reached the innermost sanctum of the Forbidden Palace. In this manner, unopposed and without encountering any obstacles, she comfortably arrived at her ultimate destination.


    Initially, Yuan��er had anticipated the exhilaration of adventure, but she couldn��t help but feel a sense of boredom.


    "This is so boring!"


    Nevertheless, she promptly suppressed her feelings of disappointment. After all, her purpose for venturing into the Forbidden Palace this time was not exploration but to locate the legendary Sacred Dragon Heart and transport it away.


    "Alright... let��s stay focused on the task!"


    ---


    After momentarily dispelling the slightly distracting black substance from her surroundings, the little girl began scouring the vast and dimly lit hall for clues to the Sacred Dragon Heart.


    As she observed the empty ceiling and the majestic paintings adorning the walls, Yuan��er furrowed her brow.


    "It��s strange... I was informed that the Sacred Dragon Heart should be suspended in the center of the hall, resembling a bright and radiant stone-like geam. However, there��s nothing here."


    Yet, within the expansive interior of the hall, there was nothing visible. Darkness prevailed.


    Yuan��er surveyed her surroundings in bewilderment, beginning to doubt whether she had taken the wrong path. After all, the journey had been remarkably smooth, devoid of the usual tension associated with entering a forbidden area.


    "Should I... go back?" Yuan��er contemplated aloud, pacing back and forth in the hall��s center.


    However, just as the little girl hesitated, her foot unexpectedly came into contact with something soft.


    "Huh?!" Yuan��er exclaimed in surprise.


    In that very moment, Yuan��er was taken aback as an irritable and sharp voice suddenly reverberated in her ears, causing the little girl to shiver involuntarily. Her eyes, one red and one blue, brimmed with astonishment.


    "Who... who dares to step on this venerable one��s tail! Are you seeking death? Aaargh!"


    "Is there... someone here?"


    With the abruptness of the voice and the unfamiliar object under her foot, Yuan��er stumbled and inadvertently plopped down onto the ground. As she tenderly rubbed her sore posterior, she wore a puzzled expression and turned her gaze toward the source of the "roar".


    However, unlike before, when the roar resounded, the dim center of the hall gradually filled with bright lights, as if the outcry had activated nearby magical lamps. In an instant, the once shadowy hall became brilliantly illuminated.


    As her vision cleared, Yuan��er��s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Huh?! Who... who are you?!"


    At this moment, under Yuan��er��s astonished gaze, a certain white bundle wrapped in a white blanket suddenly stirred on the ground. As the golden, trident-shaped tail was retracted into the blanket, a delicate, golden figure emerged from the bundle, surrounded by the powerful aura of dragons.


    She was like a porcelain doll, exquisite and delicate, with pale golden hair that fluttered lightly. She had slender, willow-like eyebrows, bewitching eyes, a delicate straight nose, rosy cheeks, and luscious lips as pure as snow. Her skin was flawless, like alabaster, and her petite figure exuded a gentle grace.


    In terms of height, she was a bit shorter than Yuan��er by half a head. However, her temperament was entirely different.


    The girl��s cheeks were tinged with a rosy hue. Although she appeared very young, her beauty and grace were unparalleled, making her a rare gem. What was even more remarkable were her eyes, which were not ordinary human eyes but rather golden vertical pupils that exuded authority.


    Aside from her dragon-like eyes, her dignified dragon horns, the dragon wings, and the plump dragon tail behind her all underscored her extraordinary identity. This left Yuan��er in a state of stunned disbelief, rooted to the spot, gazing at this smooth-skinned, golden-haired loli dragon girl.


    On the other hand, after clutching her tail, which had been harshly stepped on, the golden-haired loli pursed her lips, glared at the helpless Yuan��er, and arrogantly pointed her finger at Yuan��er��s forehead.


    "You stinky brat, who stepped on this venerable one��s tail, do you have a death wish?!"??"

 Chapter 464 - 465: The Drastic Transformation of Sacred Dragon King [3/9]

    [No worries; I haven��t forgotten about the bonuses. I��ll release them as soon as I have some free time. They are prepared; I just need to edit them. So, six more chapters will be posted soon, maybe tomorrow or the day after that]


    "What on earth is happening? Why do I look like this?"


    A few days ago, when he saw himself in the mirror, transformed into a delicate doll-like figure with slender legs that shouldn��t have been on him, and touched the peculiar thread of heaven that shouldn��t have appeared on his body, the roar of the Dragon King Membeli echoed through the imperial palace.


    Following this thunderous outburst, a barefooted dragon girl forcefully swept aside the remnants of shattered dragon eggs surrounding her. She charged fiercely toward Mokaro, gripping his collar with unrelenting intensity.


    "What��s wrong with this body?!"


    Facing the dragon loli��s question, Mokaro hadn��t said anything yet. On the side, the Academy headmaster Vinarola rushed forward anxiously, holding the delicate and soft body of Dragon King, pulling it down from Archbishop Mokaro. In any case, the Sacred Dragon King had just been reborn and was still very weak. The new body also needed adjustments, and the Vinarola didn��t want to easily provoke Mokaro, causing him to refuse cooperation in the future.


    Patting the irritable Dragon Loli��s head, Vinarola quickly spoke to appease her,


    "Your Majesty, please bear with it for now!"


    "This body, how can I bear with it?! You said I would be mighty and majestic!"


    "It��s beyond our control. Among the dragons, there are only these two royal dragon eggs that are compatible with your soul but have long lost their souls. Compared to the other egg that is inherently defective, this one is not bad. Although it��s a girl, at least it��s a complete girl. Right now, you may not be mighty, but in the future, you will definitely become powerful, like a Valkyrie. Dragon King, please bear with it for now!"


    "No, no, no! If I��m like this, how can make love with other female dragons in the future?"


    "Your Majesty please calm down. If you cannot form romantic relationships with other female dragons, it��s not a significant issue, is it? At the very least... you can consider forming bonds with some young male dragons in the future? A change of taste from time to time can be quite refreshing..."


    "Get lost!"


    After a tumultuous outburst, with great effort, Vinarola finally managed to pacify the Dragon King, who had almost gone into a riot. And the Dragon King, now transformed into a cute golden-haired loli, reluctantly crawled into the central nest of the hall after realizing that reality couldn��t be changed.


    Here, she commenced the process of adapting to her new form, striving to flawlessly integrate her soul with her fresh embodiment, with the invaluable assistance of church��s members.


    "This... is my new body... It is so weak..."


    Looking at the harmless loli in the mirror and glancing at his own slender and feeble little hands, Membeli couldn��t help but feel helpless.


    In truth, Membeli possessed remarkable adaptability. After a brief period of chaos and turmoil, subtle shifts began to unfold within his consciousness.


    "Sigh..."


    ��At this point, everything had become inevitable and unchangeable. Continuing to fuss wouldn��t change anything... So why not just accept it?��


    ��Well��


    ��In this current state, It seemed somewhat acceptable compared to being motionless for eight hundred years...��


    ��Looking at it this way, maybe it isn��t so bad?��


    ��Although it was a bit regrettable not to regain This One��s former glory... But those little female dragons who applauded for love in the past seemed to say that a female dragon��s pleasure was much stronger than that of a male dragon...��


    ��So?��


    ��Maybe I should try it in the future����


    With that thought, Membeli even showed a somewhat excited expression in her eyes.


    But in any case,


    The key issue now was to quickly adapt to this body, complete the fusion of her soul, and restore her strength...


    For this reason,


    After some hesitation and a careful examination of her new body, she curled up, slowly crawled into her covers, and began a short period of rest. Like this, the Dragon King slept for several days...


    Until now....


    When she felt like someone had stepped on her tail like a Titan��s savage beast, under the intense pain, the Dragon King suddenly broke free from the dream and let out a thunderous Dragon Roar:


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!! Who��s stepping on this great one��s tail? Identify yourself, you audacious rascal!"


    After a burst of roars.,


    Membeli threw off the covers, spread her dragon wings, and glared at the source of the sound, which had suddenly appeared from somewhere��the pink-haired little girl who had stepped on her glorious tail.


    "Was it you who stepped on this great one��s tail!!" S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    On the other side, facing the dragon loli who suddenly appeared in front of her with an imposing manner, Yuan��er blinked her eyes and briefly fell into a daze. After being called back to reality by the dragon loli��s roar, the little one curiously began to size up the golden-haired dragon loli who had approached.


    Upon seeing those sharp dragon horns, majestic dragon wings, and the trident-like dragon tail behind her, Yuan��er looked somewhat surprised and covered her small mouth with her hand:


    "A dragon?"


    Gradually, her gaze descended, encompassing the dragon loli��s entire form. She observed the tender, water-spirit-like skin, partially covered by delicate golden dragon scales, which adorned her petite body. A faint blush crept onto Yuan��er��s cheeks.


    As the former young lady of a Marquis family, Yuan��er, who had received noble education, couldn��t accept such bold behavior.


    "You... you, you, you! You��re... you��re... so shameless! How can you... not... wear any clothes! You pervert dragon!!"


    The little girl couldn��t contain her astonishment and blurted out.


    The hand that had covered her small mouth abruptly rose to shield her mismatched eyes.


    "Why... why aren��t you wearing clothes? In this state, aren��t you embarrassed ?"


    Instead of directly responding to the Dragon King��s inquiry, Yuan��er posed her own question.


    "Hmm?"


    The Dragon King nonchalantly tilted her head in response to the little girl��s query. The sight of the timid young girl brought to mind memories of her prime, where little female dragons would approach her with affection but remain too bashful to meet her gaze.


    Much like in those days, Membeli confidently placed her hands on her hips and chuckled, "Why feel ashamed? This magnificent body of mine is flawless and should be proudly displayed. What��s there to be shy about?"


    She casually patted her nearly non-existent chest, showing no concern for her nakedness. In truth, as a former powerful dragon who once roamed the Earth in the form of a mighty dragon, Membeli had no such reservations.


    "This grand display showcases the most primal and wild beauty! To label me a pervert... young people these days... they don��t know how to appreciate beauty" The Dragon King vented for a brief moment.


    However, after a couple of complaints, Membeli shook her head repeatedly. She suddenly recalled that she hadn��t come here to argue about such trivial matters with the other party.


    "No, no, no, none of this matters! Who are you? And why are you here?"


    "I... I��m Yuan��er... I came here to explore."


    "Hmm? Explore?"


    "Yes, yes..." Yuan��er couldn��t help but cast a curious gaze at the peculiar dragon loli before her.


    "I��ve answered your questions. So, shouldn��t you tell me who you are? Why are you here?"


    "Who am I?" Membeli raised an eyebrow in response to Yuan��er��s question and then habitually launched into her self-introduction.


    "Who am I? Hehe. My name... revealing it might frighten you! I am the guardian of the world��s order, once one of the world��s three pillars, the highest leader of the dragon race, possessing the Sacred Dragon Kin... Huh? Wait a minute..."


    However, before she could utter more than a few words, the dragon loli��s speech suddenly halted. At that moment, Membeli vividly recalled the instructions Vinarola had given her earlier. To avoid arousing suspicion, especially from the Pope and other powerful entities on the continent, she needed to conceal her identity and quietly regain her strength until it was fully restored. This was essential to prevent the Dragon Race Revival Plan from faltering.


    Recognizing this, Membeli took a deep breath and moderated her arrogant tone.


    "Never mind, you can call me Meliora. Meliora Baroze."

 Chapter 465 - 466: Gradually Losing One’s True Nature [4/11]

    Youan��er��s second Illustration is out, you can check it in Chapter 01, Characters, 2 more images, the red pupil will be her form when she uses her power, and the pink one will be her normal form,


    "You can call me Meliora. Meliora Baroze."


    Meliora Baroze,


    This seemed to be the new name assigned to her by Vinarola. As for her identity, it seemed to be that of the illegitimate child left outside by the Great Dragon King... a child...


    Truly,


    A rather undignified status.


    Clearly, the great Dragon King was not pleased with the new identity bestowed upon her by her subordinates.


    After a brief self-introduction, Meliora felt a slight sense of discomfort. In the past, as the Dragon King, every time she appeared, she had to announce a long list of grandiose titles, accompanied by members of the dragon clan playing music for her.


    Now,


    After finally obtaining a new body and a fresh start (though it was slightly different from what she had imagined), her first self-introduction was so plain? She didn��t mention many titles, and there was no background music...


    This made Meliora��s eyebrows twitch involuntarily, and she couldn��t help but add, purely as a form of self-comfort.


    "I am the descendant of the great Sacred Dragon King, possessing the noble bloodline of the dragon race."


    After saying that,


    Meliora couldn��t help but glance at the pink-haired girl in front of her, as if observing her reaction to her name. Unfortunately, the shocked expression she had anticipated did not appear. Yuan��er just blinked her eyes faintly, gazing at her with a calm and innocent look, without any indication of wanting to kneel or anything...


    "..."


    "Tsk..."


    Meliora disdainfully snorted:


    "As I thought, children are just children. I suppose you don��t even grasp the significance of those terms in my words." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    But as she looked at Meliora, who seemed somewhat regretful, Yuan��er��s initial shock had completely disappeared from her mind. Her gaze at this golden-haired dragon loli became increasingly strange.


    ��Um��


    ��Not wearing clothes��


    ��Strange way of speaking��


    ��And��


    ��Being of the dragon race...��


    ��Equals...��


    ...


    ...


    "A child with a not-so-good brain!!"


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Yuan��er arrived at this conclusion. Then, a hint of sympathy gradually welled up in Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes, causing Meliora to shiver all over.


    "Hey, what��s with that look?!"


    "N-nothing..."


    Yuan��er shook her head repeatedly.


    However, as she shook her head, a hint of interest gradually welled up in Yuan��er��s adorable dual-colored pupils.


    Honestly,


    Although the dragon loli in front of her was a bit strange and a little arrogant, she was the only peer Yuan��er had encountered in the past few months, someone of a similar age and with some strength.


    Facing a "peer" Yuan��er wanted to make a friend. Even if this "peer" seemed a bit mentally challenged, having a friend should make her life at Luminous Academy quite interesting.


    ��Furthermore, didn��t Mommy always say "Try to make more friends of the same age"? This dragon loli seemed like a decent choice, right? She looks like a funny person~ hehe~��


    Thinking this, Yuan��er hastily got up from the ground and recalled the etiquette lessons from her Big sister, Kalina. The little one elegantly curtsied in front of Meliora, saying,


    "Meliora, right? Nice to meet you!"


    As she spoke, Yuan��er carefully took out a beautifully wrapped pink candy from the small backpack prepared for her by Yumo and offered it to Meliora.


    "This is strawberry candy, want some? It��s really delicious."


    The little one had initiated the candy tactic. It seemed like she wanted to entice the dragon loli in front of her with a piece of candy. Regardless, this was quite an impractical plan. After all, the Dragon King was a former peak level 8 powerhouse, so how could she be swayed by a mere piece of candy?


    Upon witnessing Yuan��er��s action, Meliora couldn��t help but twitch her eyebrows, feeling a sense of disdain. Then, something strange happened. The Dragon King, to her own surprise, found her hand reaching out and accepting Yuan��er��s candy. Moreover, she instinctively thanked Yuan��er and even flashed a sweet and cute smile.


    "Th-thank you."


    ...


    When the adorable thank-you sound reached Meliora��s ears, the golden-haired dragon loli suddenly shivered and vigorously shook her head.


    ��Huh?! Something��s not right, right?! How did I end up taking the candy?! And why did I even say thank you?! This isn��t right! What��s going on?!��


    Meliora quickly pressed her hand to her temple, fearing that strange thoughts would once again infiltrate her high intellectual ground. Lately, Meliora had noticed that after acquiring her new body, she occasionally engaged in actions beyond her conscious control. For example, she clearly didn��t want to accept the candy, but her body inexplicably took it...


    ��Could this be what Vinarola mentioned about the negative effects of merging my soul with this new body? Would I be influenced by the instincts of this new body?!��


    ��This is terrifying! Could I inadvertently lose myself one day? Turn into an ordinary dragon girl? ��


    The mere thought of her recent behavior made Meliora feel bad.


    ��What if, one day, I wasn��t paying attention and someone tricked me into becoming their wife with candy? My reputation as the Sacred Dragon King would be ruined! ��


    ��No, this couldn��t happen! I have to maintain my true self!��


    With this determination in mind, Meliora fiercely glared at the candy in her hand that had left her somewhat muddled.


    "Damn thing, don��t tempt me!"


    After a furious roar, a faint golden light flashed in Meliora��s dragon eyes. Then, with an imposing manner, the dragon loli raised her right hand, holding the candy, intending to throw it outside the hall.


    And then,


    In the next moment,


    Under Yuan��er��s puzzled gaze,


    Meliora, without surprise,


    put the candy in her mouth.


    "So sweet~ It��s so delicious~"


    ��!?��


    ��Delicious?!��


    No, no! What am I... no, what is this? Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!��


    Realizing that she had once again been overtaken by this body��s nature, Meliora��s eyes burst into a whirlwind of fear and confusion. Her dragon pupils turned into swirls, and her entire dragon loli consciousness plunged into chaos. Shocked and angry at her own unreliable behavior, Meliora emitted a series of piercing wails while clutching her head and rolling on the ground...


    In an instant,


    The sound of the dragon loli��s agony resounded throughout the Forbidden area.


    "Noooo! How can this great one be tempted by candy? This great one is the mighty Dragon King!!! I Can��t be tempted by candy! Absolutely not!!!"


    Feeling her self-esteem take a massive hit, Meliora, with her eyes now transformed into sunny-side-up eggs, continued to cry out and roll on the ground in a frenzy...


    Suddenly,


    The dragon loli��s agonized cries filled the Forbidden Hall.


    "Nooo!!!"


    ...


    "!??..."


    Regarding everything that had just happened, Yuan��er blinked her adorable red and blue heterochromatic eyes and extended a finger to touch her rosebud lips, falling into a brief, eerie silence.


    Recalling the sequence of events from the golden-haired dragon loli��s joyful expression when receiving the candy to disgust, then to happiness when eating the candy, and now her agonized rolling on the floor...


    This series of rapid emotional changes from Meliora made Yuan��er even more certain of her initial guess.


    The dragon loli in front of her,


    ��Is definitely a silly child...��


    ��Yes!��


    ��It seems that what Sister Kalina and Grandpa Sebastian said was true��


    People of the Dragon Race all seem to have some issues in their heads...


    ...


    ��But~��


    ��It so fun to be with them~��


    Watching the dragon loli on the floor, writhing and agonizing, Yuan��er��s little face gradually split into a mischievous, devilish grin. So, Yuan��er took her short little legs and plopped down in front of Meliora, deliberately reaching into her small crossbody bag to pull out the exquisite lollipop that Sebastian had prepared for her.


    "Hey~, want some?!"


    "Want!!!"


    The moment she saw the lollipop, the dragon loli��s eyes lit up, and she immediately responded without hesitation.


    Then,


    The dragon loli sat like a duck, quietly in front of Yuan��er, and opened her mouth to enjoy the lollipop that Yuan��er fed her with a look of pure bliss.


    "Mmm, it��s so sweet~... Huh?!"


    "Hehe~"


    As if she had found an interesting toy, a devilish grin grew on Yuan��er��s face.


    ...


    ...


    Just like that,


    Time passed��


    After thoroughly enjoying the stimulation of sweetness on her taste buds, the dragon loli, Meliora, suddenly furrowed her brows, and her petite body trembled as if electrified, shivering suddenly.


    ��No!��


    ��This isn��t normal!!��


    Realizing that something was amiss, Meliora��s dragon pupils contracted sharply, and she abruptly snatched the lollipop from Yuan��er��s hand. Then, she stood up and smashed it on the ground.


    "What is ... what is wrong with me!!!?"


    After smashing the lollipop into pieces, Meliora couldn��t help but mutter angrily to herself.


    However, as she reflected on her momentary lapse when she accepted the candy earlier, Meliora couldn��t help but feel a lingering unease.


    At this moment, she thoroughly understood why Vinarola and Mokaro advised her to stay in seclusion within the Forbidden Palace for some time. Her soul hadn��t fully synchronized with her new body yet, and during this phase, she was susceptible to external influences.

 Chapter 466 - 467: Let’s Get Started!! [5/13]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "What is ... what is wrong with me!!!?"


    After smashing the lollipop into pieces, Meliora couldn��t help but mutter angrily to herself.


    However, as she reflected on her momentary lapse when she accepted the candy earlier, Meliora couldn��t help but feel a lingering unease.


    At this moment, she thoroughly understood why Vinarola and Mokaro advised her to stay in seclusion within the Forbidden Palace for some time. Her soul hadn��t fully synchronized with her new body yet, and during this phase, she was susceptible to external influences.


    A slight misstep, and she might truly succumb to her body��s instincts, becoming a mindless candy-craving loli. The once-mighty dragon king, transformed into a petite, helpless dragon loli, left her deeply conflicted. If she were to become the brainless loli who only craved sweets, her reputation as the Sacred Dragon King would be in shambles.


    After briefly imagining that nightmarish scenario, Meliora vigorously shook her head, attempting to expel all the bizarre images from her mind.


    "Don��t wave candy in front of me!"


    With that said, Meliora raised her hand and a faint golden light suddenly swept across the ground. In an instant, the shattered lollipop fragments were completely obliterated by the immense magical force of the Sacred Dragon King.


    Following this, Meliora widened her golden pupils and glared menacingly at the nearby little girl.


    "No more candy! Do you understand? If you mess around again, I��ll eat you!"


    While delivering a stern warning, Meliora gradually narrowed her eyes as she examined the pink-haired girl who had intruded into the Forbidden Palace. Despite her harmless appearance and the candy-induced antics, Meliora couldn��t forget the most crucial detail.


    That detail being...


    The little girl before her might seem innocent, but she was an intruder in the Forbidden Palace! She had infiltrated this sacred place unlawfully! After being toyed with using candy, Meliora almost forgot the most serious matter.


    That is,


    The little girl before her, despite her seemingly harmless demeanor, had violated the sanctity of the Forbidden Palace! Was it possible that those hostile forces on the mainland had learned of her resurrection? And then they sent a young girl to entice her with candy in an attempt to lead her astray?


    ...


    "Hmm, it doesn��t seem very realistic..."


    After a moment of thinking, Meliora dismissed her own bizarre thoughts. However, her suspicion and vigilance remained evident in her dragon-like eyes.


    Ignoring the innocent appearance of the pink-haired girl in front of her, Meliora slowly squatted down in front of Yuan��er, raising her hand to point at the girl��s forehead.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Me?"


    Yuan��er asked in confusion, pointing at her own small face.


    "Obviously, besides you, is there anyone else here?"


    "Well, I, um, came here to explore and find treasures of the academy."


    "What?"


    Meliora��s brow twitched slightly.


    "You say... you came here to explore? In the academy��s forbidden area? Without a scratch! How did you even get in?"


    "I, I... I just walked in normally?"


    "Walked in?"


    Meliora couldn��t help but furrow her brow at this response, and her golden dragon-like pupils were filled with doubt.


    Even though they had dismissed the guards in the vicinity to prevent the news of her reincarnation from spreading, the four-layer magical barrier guarding the forbidden area was still in operation. There were also powerful puppet legions guarding nearby. Walking in directly? What kind of joke was this? Did they think the protective barrier set up by the Red Moon Tower outside was just for show?


    "So, what did you come here for?"


    "To find something..."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "That... the Sacred Dragon��s Heart..."


    Yuan��er didn��t choose to lie to the seemingly naive girl in front of her. While it might not be appropriate to disclose her search for the Sacred Dragon��s Heart in the forbidden area, she felt it was okay with this silly girl.


    After answering, Yuan��er even directly asked, "Little Meliora, do you know where the Sacred Dragon��s Heart is?"


    "Little... Little Meliora?!"


    Meliora immediately bristled at Yuan��er��s address. "Don��t call me by such a cute name! Call me the Great Sacred Dragon King... Oh no, call me Lady Meliora!"


    The dragon loli emphasized sharply.


    At the same time, the seriousness in her dragon-like eyes deepened.


    To think she was looking for the Sacred Dragon��s Heart? This girl who might become her good friend had not come with good intentions.


    Being able to enter the Forbidden area was certainly not coincidental. At the very least, it couldn��t be as simple as she claimed, just walking in.


    This girl, despite her innocent appearance, may have some strange power within her.


    ��Otherwise, it would be impossible to come here so casually...��


    And also,


    ��This little girl��s aura consistently gives me a bad sensation, and it feels oddly familiar. ��


    Thinking of this, Meliora narrowed her dual pupils slightly, a trace of coldness appearing within them.


    Although her strength and perception abilities were far from recovered due to the recent fusion of her body and soul, as a dragon Meliora retained her beast-like instincts.


    After calming down and suppressing the childish thoughts in her heart, she could still vaguely sense something unusual about Yuan��er.


    ��This girl... something��s not right...��


    To confirm her suspicions, Meliora disregarded the previous warning given by the academy headmaster, Vinarola.


    She suddenly stirred the surging magic power within her.


    In an instant, gusts of wind and a faint golden light began to ripple in all directions from the center of the loli dragon.


    In Meliora��s dragon-shaped pupils, there suddenly appeared waves of majestic and murderous golden light.


    "Dragon King��s Gaze!"


    Meliora roared inwardly with overwhelming momentum and immediately used her specialized scanning skill.


    Under the meticulous scan, Meliora quickly discovered something unusual in the innocent pink-haired girl.


    ��That black energy suppressed within her body...��


    ��It is...��


    ��?! !!��


    "This... this is... the power of Shadow!!!!????... This girl is an Abyssal Demon?!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of shadow power within Yuan��er��s body, Meliora��s dual pupils suddenly contracted.


    While showing a look of facing a formidable enemy, a sense of ��enlightenment�� gradually welled up in Meliora��s heart.


    Indeed,


    Her guess was correct,


    The pink-haired girl in front of her was definitely not simple...


    Unexpectedly, she was an Abyssal Demon, and in human form?!


    ��A human-shaped Abyssal Demon...��


    ...


    At this moment, Meliora couldn��t help but bite her lip tightly. The existence of a humanoid Abyssal Demon once again brought to her mind the scene of her death, the figure of the black-haired girl who resembled the Grim Reaper appeared in Meliora��s mind, causing her to shiver...


    ��No��


    ��Calm down, this little girl is not her.��


    ��No need to be so paranoid...��


    Taking a deep breath, Meliora stabilized the restlessness in her heart. And as Meliora slowly opened her eyes, meeting the red and blue heterochromatic eyes of Yuan��er, the dragon loli��s eyes were full of hostility. No matter how cute the other party looked, she couldn��t afford to be careless.


    "This girl... is an enemy!"


    The moment she made her judgment, a faint golden magical power enveloped Meliora��s entire body, and a surge of draconic aura erupted, manifesting into powerful energy waves that swept through the entire hall. The ground and walls suddenly cracked, and even the surrounding space showed signs of rupture.


    "Meliora?"


    Amidst Yuan��er��s astonished exclamation, Meliora, propelled by the outburst of magic, instantly appeared before Yuan��er.


    *Boom~*


    A pale golden light illuminated the forbidden area. Following a deafening sound and scattering dust, Meliora��s small hand abruptly clamped onto Yuan��er��s neck, pinning her firmly to the ground. The terrifying draconic aura around her transformed into an overwhelming pressure that slammed down on the pink-haired girl��s delicate body, rendering Yuan��er immobile.


    Before Yuan��er could react, Meliora��s icy words slowly reached her ears.


    "Don��t think about concealing anything. Be honest, what is your true purpose?! Why are you seeking the Heart of the Sacred Dragon?"


    " ?? ? ? ? ??"


    Being suddenly pinned to the ground, Yuan��er pouted unhappily, emitting a pitiful sound.


    "No acting cute! Be honest!"


    Meliora sternly shouted. However, at this moment, Yuan��er did not respond to her questions. Instead, she seemed to be slightly surprised and turned her gaze toward the nearby entrance of the forbidden area.


    ��Perhaps she sensed something?��


    "Hmm?... Mom... Mommy?"


    "Mommy!!??" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing these words, Meliora��s eyes abruptly narrowed, and she immediately unfurled her dragon wings, channeling surging pale golden magical power between her dragon claws.


    "Mommy!?"


    ��This little girl has another one with her?!!!��


    ��There��s an unfamiliar aura approaching?!��


    Upon hearing the unconscious utterance of "Mommy" from Yuan��er, Meliora suddenly focused her attention on the nearby forbidden palace gate. Her dragon pupils slightly narrowed, and a glint of hostility emerged within them.


    "So, there are companions?!"


    A look of ��just as I suspected�� appeared on Meliora��s small face. In Meliora��s view, the Abyssal demon girl she had under her control, despite possessing immense power within her, had eyes too innocent to be someone capable of breaking the external barrier array. This girl must have had some companions who dealt with the barrier and puppet legion outside, allowing her to enter the forbidden palace during the opportunity.


    ��Companions?��


    ��And... "Mommy"?��


    ��Mommy...��


    ��The use of this term might hint at a mastermind behind the scenes?! The mother of the Abyssals? Most likely, another humanoid Demon, right?!��


    ��In that case...��


    ��Let��s catch the mastermind first!��

 Chapter 467 - 468: Shouting~ [6/13]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    ��Let��s catch the mastermind first!��


    If the other party is the mastermind, she should be stronger than the pink-haired girl. However, even though Meliora hadn��t fully recovered to her best state, she believed she could still have the upper hand with a surprise attack...


    After all, that unfamiliar presence doesn��t seem to be very strong...


    Since the mastermind has already entered the Forbidden Palace, trying to avoid a fight would be foolish.


    The Dragon King��s honor cannot be disregarded!


    "Hoo~"


    Meliora took a deep breath and made her decision. By the way, this decision would come back to bite her later.


    "It��s a good opportunity for me to practice as I wake up to get back in shape!"


    Meliora��s eyes suddenly widened as a majestic force surged from within the dragon loli, directly enveloping the girl. With the support of powerful magic, Meliora��s physical abilities soared instantly.


    Her dragon wings, covered in a faint golden light, suddenly spread open, and her dragon scales gradually transformed into armor, wrapping around the delicate body of the loli dragon. Surging magical power gathered in her dragon claws. The loli dragon��s body even lowered itself slowly, seemingly turning into a fierce beast about to launch an attack on its prey.


    "No... don��t..."


    Yuan��er guessed Meliora��s intentions, slowly raised her hand, as if trying to stop the dragon loli in front of her. A look of worry appeared in her red and blue heterochromatic eyes.


    Seeing this, Meliora disdainfully snorted and had no intention of stopping her attack just because of the little girl��s plea.


    "Stay quiet!"


    Ignoring Yuan��er��s words, Meliora gave the girl beneath her a warning look. She continued to gather her magical power and created several thick golden chains that abruptly bound Yuan��er��s body.


    Then, the dense golden magical power gathered around her body suddenly exploded like ignited gunpowder. Accompanied by a deafening roar, a terrifying shockwave erupted in all directions from the center of the loli dragon, shaking the Forbidden Palace, which was enhanced with magical power, into pieces.


    And the great Sacred Dragon King, Meliora herself, in the blink of an eye, turned into a dazzling golden meteor, carrying surging magical power, and fiercely assaulted the black figure that had appeared at the entrance of the Forbidden Palace!


    ...


    As she watched the loli dragon transform into golden light, Yuan��er��s expression gradually became complicated. The words that Meliora had just scolded her with slowly escaped her lips...


    "Little Meliora... Don��t... be reckless..."


    ...


    On the other side, feeling the surging power within her, Meliora even felt a long-lost excitement deep within her heart.


    "This feeling... it��s... truly wonderful!"


    For over eight hundred years, she had finally been reborn, finally able to control that overwhelming magical power again, and finally able to shine the glory of the Sacred Dragon King across the entire continent.


    A hint of indescribable joy gradually appeared on Meliora��s face.


    Although she had been lingering in the stone heart of the Sacred Dragon in soul form for these eight hundred years, Meliora still concealed a "steadfast sense of justice" within her. Over the years, due to some decadent daily life and her fear of that Abyssal girl, this "sense of justice" had gradually been buried deep in her heart.


    And with the slow return of her past strength, Meliora��s self-confidence gradually returned. The hidden sense of justice was even more rarely brought back into the light.


    Vaguely,


    Meliora felt like she had become the guardian of the continent once again, just like the one from all those years ago.


    "I... seem to be back in action!"


    As the guardian of the continent��s pace, the excited dragon loli had one thought in her mind: to punish the dark evil demon in front of her. She believed that the person who the pink-haired girl called ��Mommy�� and who had entered the Forbidden Palace with ill intentions was undoubtedly a wicked person.


    This wicked person probably intended to destroy the Sacred Dragon Heart, depriving the many talents of the continent of their ��blessings.�� This would gradually lead to a decline in the continent��s abilities to fight against Abyssal Demons. Such a malicious individual deserved divine punishment!


    ...


    Even though the loli dragon herself wasn��t entirely sure how she arrived at this conclusion, Meliora��s fierce determination was ignited by this idea. Her golden dragon eyes were filled with excitement for the fight.


    Not only that, but Meliora quickly formulated a battle plan in her mind. She intended to catch the enemy off guard, planning to pierce the opponent��s chest with her Dragon King Spear. Then, she would use her magic to block the flow of magic within the enemy��s body, thus restraining their movements. Once the enemy was completely immobilized, she would begin to interrogate them to uncover their motives and identify any hidden masterminds.


    ...


    After a sudden roar erupted in her heart, Meliora, in the form of a golden meteor, rushed to the entrance of the Forbidden Palace with lightning speed, surrounded by the overwhelming golden magic. It was at this moment that the figure referred to as ��Mommy�� by the pink-haired girl came into Meliora��s view.


    While she couldn��t directly sense a powerful shadow energy emanating from the figure, the faint but ominous aura surrounding the girl and the confusion shrouding her confirmed Meliora��s suspicions.


    "This woman... is definitely not a good person!"


    With this conclusion in mind, Meliora��s actions became decisive. In an instant, a pale golden light illuminated the heavens and earth. The immense dragon aura, centered around Meliora, rapidly spread in all directions, enveloping the entire Forbidden Palace. If it weren��t for the protective barrier outside the palace, this colossal dragon aura would have likely swallowed the entire Luminous Royal Academy.


    Feeling the resurgence of her immense power after a long time, Meliora regained the confidence she once had. Her golden dragon eyes were filled with an enthusiastic emotion.


    "Dragon King Spear!!!!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by Meliora��s swift incantations, the overwhelming magic and draconic aura that saturated the world tore through the air, rending the very fabric of space. It gathered steadily in the palm of her right hand.


    "You, the one tainted by sin, shall face the judgment of the Sacred Dragon King! Ahhhhh!"


    In her ancient dragon tone, Meliora roared with majestic determination as she resolutely advanced toward the shadowy figure. The golden radiance enveloping the loli dragon at that moment transformed into a sword-like force capable of piercing through the cosmos, emanating an awe-inspiring power as she launched a ferocious assault on the dark figure.


    It was evident that Meliora intended to end it in a single strike. However, as she drew closer, the tempestuous storm of magic lifted the enemy��s veil and revealed the face of the black-haired girl before her. At that moment, the mighty Sacred Dragon King confronted an unexpected revelation.


    "Huh??????!"


    ��Wait, hold on! That face... it feels very familiar the more I looked at her...��


    Gradually, deep within Meliora��s mind, the image that often surfaced in her nightmares began to overlap with the face of the black-haired girl before her.


    And in the moment when these two faces merged, the fiery determination in Meliora��s heart was instantly extinguished as if by a tidal wave. Her dragon eyes widened in shock, and her cute and lovely visage gradually contorted and twisted, beginning to resemble a certain famous world painting...


    For a moment, the young dragon held her breath. An oppressive feeling gripped her heart like the claws of the abyss.


    The sense of justice that had moments ago driven her to punish the evil vanished into thin air. The confidence that had swelled was deflated like a punctured balloon.


    ��??!!��


    ��Huh?! This... this person?! She... she?? It��s her!???!!!!!��


    ��What the heck! How can it be you?! Why are you here?! Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!��


    (�s�㧥��)�s��ߩ���


    Driven by instinct, the loli dragon��s eyes gradually transformed into two sunny-side-up eggs...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, Yumo, who had just entered the Forbidden Palace and was looking ahead at the approaching golden meteor, tilted her adorable little head in confusion.


    ��Hah?��


    ��What��s going on here?��


    ..


    .....


    Right now, our Yumo found herself in a state of utter confusion.


    She had been busy comforting her scared students when she received a message from Sebastian about Yuan��er��s whereabouts. It left her completely stunned right where she stood.


    Lately, Yuan��er had been wandering around the Luminous Royal Academy on her own, which had raised some concerns for Yumo. After all, despite the suppression of her powers by Kalina, Yuan��er was, in essence, an adorable Abyssal Demon king. If her identity were accidentally exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Yumo couldn��t bear the thought of her beloved daughter being mistreated.


    So, Yumo had entrusted Sebastian with the task of looking after her daughter whenever she couldn��t be there herself. And then, today, Sebastian had relayed a shocking piece of news.


    Her dear daughter was currently dashing headlong toward the central part of Luminous Royal Academy, which happened to be the legendary forbidden area of the academy.


    Due to Yuan��er��s incredible speed, even Sebastian, as reliable as he was, was powerless to stop her. After all, no matter how dependable Sebastian was, at his core, he was a level 5 cultivator. Trying to retrieve a level 8 like Yuan��er posed ��some�� difficulty.


    In desperation, Sebastian turned to Yumo for help.


    Upon hearing this news, Yumo��s brow twitched involuntarily. Considering the discussions she��d had with Yuan��er about the Sacred Dragon��s Heart before bedtime last night, a troubling suspicion suddenly crossed her mind.


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 468 - 469: Confused Yumo [7/15]

    8 Chapters will be released tomorrow :3 So enjoy this small treat for now!


    At this moment, our Yumo was quite confused. Initially focused on comforting startled students, Yumo becomes dumbfounded on the spot after receiving Sebastian��s report on Yuan��er��s whereabouts.


    Lately, Yuan��er had been wandering around Luminous Royal Academy on her own. This made Yumo a bit worried. Even though her daughter��s powers are kept in check by Kalina, she is still an adorable abyssal demon. If her identity was accidentally revealed, the consequences would be unthinkable. She doesn��t want her lovely daughter to be bullied.


    So, Yumo had asked Sebastian to keep an eye on her daughter when she couldn��t. And then today, Sebastian delivered some shocking news. Her cute daughter is now rushing toward the middle part of Luminous Royal Academy, which is the legendary forbidden area of the academy. Despite Yuan��er��s speed, Sebastian, being a dependable but fifth-level old steward, was powerless to stop her.


    Catching an eighth-level like Yuan��er would indeed be ��a bit�� difficult. Left with no choice, Sebastian seeks Yumo��s help. After hearing this news, Yumo��s eyebrows twitch. Considering she had talked quite a bit about the Heart of the Sacred Dragon with Yuan��er last night, and now she wonders: ��Is Yuan��er trying to steal it for her?��


    Although she hopes to help Mengxi secure the Heart of the Sacred Dragon after learning about Mengxi��s Saintess test, blatantly trespassing into the forbidden area is too reckless! Doing so could possibly expose Yuan��er��s identity and even implicate her and the Black Rose family.


    The risk was too high.


    "What is that girl thinking? She��s being way too reckless!" Yumo mutters anxiously. worried and a little mad. Even if her daughter is doing this for her, she can��t help but feel angry.


    According to rumors, Luminous Royal Academy��s forbidden area has a robust defense system in place. Well, it makes sense, as Luminous Royal Academy is one of the top academies in the continent. The forbidden area must be heavily guarded and fraught with danger.


    �� What if Yuan��er gets hurt?��


    Merely imagining a scenario where her child is injured makes Yumo��s heart waver. The young black-haired lady was gradually enveloped by anger and worry.


    "No, I must go and check on her."


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm her emotions, she...


    Yumo urgently declared the end of the class, even before she had the chance to finish interacting with Mengxi. Under the puzzled and bewildered gaze of her students, Yumo hurriedly left and rushed towards the forbidden area in the central part of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Her aim was to bring Yuan��er back before the defense barrier was activated.


    Then, standing atop the outer massive trees, Yumo found to her great annoyance that her child seemed to have already ventured deep into the forbidden area. Concerned for Yuan��er��s safety, she disregarded the risk of entering the forbidden area and instantly transformed into numerous crimson butterflies. Following Yuan��er��s scent, she rushed in the direction of the Forbidden Palace.


    As she went in, Yumo felt her mood change. She went from nervous to just flat-out annoyed.


    "The security here is very weak" Yumo grumbled.


    Originally, Yumo had thought that she would quickly release her internal power, break through the strong defense lines, bring Yuan��er out, and then quickly leave the forbidden area to avoid being traced by people from Luminous Academy. However, after entering the forbidden area, the expected powerful firepower, terrifyingly magic arrays, and aggressive guards were nowhere to be found. Apart from a few ��slow-reacting�� puppet guards, it seemed the forbidden area was wide open.


    Compared to this, even the primitive tribes at the entrance of the Winter Forest seemed like a fortress.


    "This is easier than a walk in the park," she thought. "What��s going on? Is this place really ��restricted,�� or is it just like those weak zones in the stories I used to read? They��ve left something as big as the Heart of the Sacred Dragon just sitting around? What a joke! If I were a bad guy, I��d have no trouble wrecking this place."


    "And I��ve made it all the way here! Why isn��t there even an alarm? What is this academy doing? This is too damn reckless!"


    By the time Yumo easily passed through the outer green land and arrived at the front of the Forbidden Palace, she was completely disappointed. The once-reliable image of the Luminous Royal Academy in her mind had been completely shattered. She even started to consider asking the Black Rose family to take over the protection of the Heart of the Sacred Dragon.


    It seemed that such an important treasure, related to the future development of human strength, should be protected by her personally. However, upon encountering such ��impenetrable�� defense, her worries also gradually dissipated. With such a level of defense, hurting Yuan��er seemed highly unlikely. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless, the immediate task at hand was to leave this place as soon as possible with her daughter, to avoid being discovered by people from the academy who might arrive later.


    ...


    ...


    "Man, they should��ve caught on by now, right? How did they not see someone breaking in?" Yumo wondered to herself.


    She decided to stop ranting and carefully broke the magical barrier around the Forbidden Palace with her foot. She then pushed open the heavy stone doors, revealing the grandeur inside. But, Yumo didn��t have the time to appreciate the ancient decor.


    Because the moment she stepped inside, a bright golden light suddenly filled the room. Accompanied by this light was an overpowering force mixed with magical energy, rushing toward her like a tidal wave, even blowing off her veil.


    Caught off guard, she watched as the golden light transformed into a meteor-like entity, radiating an unstoppable aura. It shot towards her with incredible force, containing magic so potent it seemed like a holy spear capable of vanquishing any darkness.


    "So, this is the real defense of the forbidden area?" Yumo murmured, a bit stunned as the golden light grew larger in her eyes.


    "Oh, I get it!"


    "The real protection is inside, not outside? Looks like I was wrong about blaming them."


    Furthermore, this force in the golden light seemed incredibly powerful, perhaps an eighth-level.


    "So, they did detect me and are now attacking?"


    Her eyes shifted from blue to red and a cold look crossed her face. To Yumo, it seemed like these golden light attacks anyone unfamiliar who enters.


    "Did Yuan��er get hit by this too?" Just the thought that her daughter might��ve been attacked made her tense up and her hand opened up a bit.


    The power of the crimson shadow, hidden inside her slowly broke free and overflowed from her body, breaking the suppression of the ��veil of deceit��. The air around Yumo turned icy in an instant. A chilling aura began to spread out from her in all directions. Several crimson butterflies started to flutter around her.


    Facing the oncoming golden meteor, Yumo didn��t plan to silently endure it as she usually would; instead, she raised her right hand. However, just as Yumo was about to release her power, she frowned.


    "Hmm? Something��s... off? No... no killing intent? No hostility?"


    And then, in the next moment, under Yumo��s utterly confused gaze, the golden meteor that she thought would strike her suddenly disintegrated, turning into countless light-gold magical particles that disappeared into the air.


    With the sudden disappearance of the golden aura, a tiny, delicate little girl with golden hair and dragon wings appeared in front of Yumo. After flashing a cute, sweet smile, the dragon girl quickly approached Yumo, who looked puzzled, and tightly hugged her slender waist. Then, a chirpy, delightful, and arguably cutesy voice rang in Yumo��s ears,


    "Auntie~ Hi!"


    "Hah??"


    Looking down at the unfamiliar golden-haired girl clinging to her, Yumo couldn��t help but tilt her head in confusion, as question marks floated around her.


    "Hey, little one, who are you?"


    "Hi, Auntie! I��m Meliora-Baroze! Just to be clear, I��ve got nothing to do with that Sacred Dragon King Membeli guy, alright?"

 Chapter 469 - 470: Desire to Survive [8/15]

    I��ll drop another chapter in 30 minutes. After that, I��ll post the remaining 6 chapters when I get back from college. Also, great news: I��ve finished writing ��Fallen Chronicles��! I��m just working on some side stories for it ��Once those are done, I��ll start releasing chapters every day.


    ----------------------------


    "What��s happening here?! That�� that is�� Lord Dragon King�� What are you doing?!"


    Upon reaching the edge of the Forbidden Palace and glimpsing inside, Vinarola couldn��t believe her eyes.


    ��


    As the headmaster of the Luminous Royal Academy, Vinarola was among the few who knew the condition of the Dragon King. She visited the Forbidden Palace every day to check on him as he recovered. She didn��t just monitor the fusion of his soul with his new body; she also kept tabs on his mental well-being.


    After all,


    The once awe-inspiring and majestic dragon king had now turned into a delicate little girl, which might have affected his self-esteem considerably.


    And today,


    Like always, after taking care of the academy��s tedious work, Vinarola rushed to the Forbidden Palace to look after this great being in her eyes.


    However,


    When she saw the interior of the Forbidden Palace, Vinarola was dumbfounded. Even though the Sacred Dragon King had turned into a powerless little girl, she still held a dignified image in her heart. And yet, now she was holding the waist of an unknown black-haired girl and calling her "Auntie" in a very cutesy voice.


    "Is this really the Sacred Dragon King?"


    Staring at the blonde loli acting cute, Vinarola��s belief seemed to be hugely shattered. She took a few steps back, her eyes wide with disbelief and confusion.


    Yet,


    Being a powerful individual at the seventh level, Vinarola had strong mental resilience. She quickly pulled herself together after a moment of disbelief. Shaking her head to clear it, she fixed her gaze on the black-haired girl, questions flooding her mind.


    "Who�� who is she?! Why is she here? Why would the mighty Dragon King hold her? For hundreds of years, the Sacred Dragon King has never had contact with outsiders. How could she suddenly hold a stranger so affectionately? Wait�� could it be?!"


    Considering the mysterious lapse in security outside, as well as the recent unstable mental state of the Sacred Dragon King, a bold guess appeared in Vinarola��s mind. Her eyes filled with hostility as she looked at the black-haired girl.


    This unknown black-haired girl had, in Vinarola��s eyes, become an evil person who had invaded the Forbidden Palace, attempting to take advantage of the Sacred Dragon King��s ��mental inadequacy.��


    ��Planning to kidnap My Lord?��


    ��Not a chance!��


    In a hurry and without much time to think, Vinarola lifted her red magic wand. She quickly muttered some spells, and the air around her started to go wild as magic power began to gather on her wand.


    The next moment,


    Under the boost of magic, Vinarola leapt forward and let out a roar, seemingly trying to wake the Dragon King from his "dazed loli" state through the vibration of magical power and her own shout.


    "I��m coming to save you, My Lo... Eh???!!!"


    However,


    Before she could finish speaking, a faint golden magical beam shot through the air with lightning speed and hit Vinarola squarely on the forehead.


    Boom!***


    With a loud crack, a big bump started to form on the old dean��s head.


    Vinarola��s words got stuck in her throat,


    And she felt like the whole world was spinning.


    After a quick struggle,


    She started to lose consciousness and fall into darkness.


    Right before passing out, all she could do was look puzzled at the blonde dragon girl in the distance. She had no clue why the Sacred Dragon King would turn on her like that.


    "Why... why?"


    After letting out a couple of frustrated cries, Vinarola finally passed out from the magic blast.


    Stumbling a bit, she fell straight down from the sky and landed headfirst into the bushes below.


    ...


    ...


    ��Huh??��


    ��What... what��s going on?!��


    Yumo was still confused as to why the dragon girl knocked out that person without saying anything. Already puzzled, she became even more confused, her pretty face almost turning into an emoji.


    ��That person just now...��


    ��The mage with the hood?��


    ��Why...��


    ��Does she look a bit like the headmaster in the portrait?��


    "What... what��s going on?"


    The girl couldn��t help but voice her inner doubts.


    And almost at the same moment,


    As if sensing Yumo��s confusion, the dragon loli trembled all over and then hugged Yumo��s waist even more tightly and affectionately, speaking with a naive and cute tone:


    "Auntie, don��t worry about her... That person is just a servant of mine! No need to mind her!"


    "But... what about her just now?"


    "Her?! ... She had an intermittent mental disorder just now! That��s why she suddenly jumped out and shouted randomly! In such situations, a hit on her head will do! So... don��t... don��t worry!!"


    The dragon loli answered hurriedly, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Mental disorder? Really?"


    At this answer, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    She felt that,


    The person just now seemed to be organizing magic in such an orderly way, as if she was casting spells. It didn��t look like the behavior of someone with a mental disorder, right?


    Yumo looked doubtful.


    But then,


    Right as she was about to look back to check on Vinarola, a bunch of pretty golden flowers just popped up in front of her. It grabbed her full attention, leaving her confused.


    "Flowers...?"


    At this moment,


    What Yumo thought was some special golden magic from the dragon girl, ready for a big move, turned into these pretty flowers. The dragon girl let go of Yumo��s waist and held the flowers up like a shy little girl. As Yumo was about to turn around, the dragon girl showed her the flowers.


    "Hee hee, Auntie! This is a gift for you! Do you like it?"


    Meliora smiled big, showing off some cute little fangs. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sweet smile and the beautiful bouquet right in front of her left Yumo stunned.


    ��Suddenly, the intense golden light had transformed into a cute dragon girl?��


    She didn��t attack like I thought she would,


    ��She even hugged me around the waist? And affectionately called me ��Auntie��?��


    ��The concentrated magic in her hands had turned into a magical bouquet??��


    "What��s going on here?"


    Yumo tilted her head, sinking into deep thought...

 Chapter 470 - 471: Yuan’er’s Cooperation [9/15]

    ...


    ...


    "Sigh~"


    On the other side, Meliora still maintained her brilliant, innocent smile. But deep inside, she felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. The Grim Reaper in her mind seemed to have retracted its scythe.


    Meliora felt pretty smart, too. She knew that the girl in front of her was the same demon who killed her years ago. She was scared, really scared. But she quickly pulled herself together and started thinking of a way out.


    Though she had been reborn, taking on this black-haired girl with her current state and power would be disadvantageous... She might even get wiped out on the spot...


    Having finally gained a new body and planning her future life, she didn��t want to die so senselessly!


    However, because she had accelerated too much, she couldn��t stop herself now.


    Thinking quickly, Meliora had a sudden flash of inspiration... Though somewhat embarrassed, she decided to use her current cute appearance to her advantage!


    ��Better to bend than break! What��s wrong with acting cute? As long as I survive, I don��t mind sacrificing my dignity!��


    So she abandoned some of her pride and threw herself into the ��enemy��s�� arms, using an almost nauseatingly cute voice to sweetly call her ��aunt��. The faint golden magical energy in her hands transformed into a beautiful bouquet of magic flowers, which she presented to the black-haired girl.


    As it turned out, Meliora��s plan was effective. Although the black-haired girl still looked confused, her eyes no longer contained any intent to attack. Even the looming shadowy energy that had emerged was retracted.


    Just as it seemed the life-and-death crisis had been resolved, Meliora felt the oppressive tension in her heart gradually fade.


    However, she didn��t get to relax for long.


    "Did you say... you��re Yuan��er��s friend?... Then why... is my daughter... tied to the ground?"


    Feeling the black-haired girl��s eyes, which were full of doubt and slightly cold, Meliora couldn��t help but tremble. A cold sweat trickled down her forehead. It was only at this moment that Meliora suddenly remembered the ��intruder�� she had subdued earlier.


    Casting a glance at the pink-haired little girl bound on the ground behind her, who seemed about to burst into tears (or laughter), Meliora felt her heart sink...


    ��It��s over...��


    ��How should I explain this...��


    ��Maybe say it��s a game? Seems like these kinds of bondage games are popular in the outside world these days...��


    "Can you explain why my daughter is... tied to the ground?"


    As the black-haired girl��s eyes locked onto the pink-haired girl not far away, Meliora felt her heart jump into her throat again. Just when she thought she could finally breathe, she held her breath once more.


    ��Oh no�� How do I explain this?��


    Cold sweat started to slide down her cheeks. Earlier, she��d managed to dodge the black-haired girl��s attacks by saying she and Yuan��er were friends. But how was this something friends would do? Tying your friend to the ground with magical chains?


    ��How can I possibly explain this?��


    No matter how much she thought about it, Meliora couldn��t find the right words. It felt like that scary shadow of death was back, hovering over her neck again. If she couldn��t give a satisfying answer, the demon before her might just tear her apart.


    ��Is this the end for me?��


    She felt incredibly wronged. She had just come back to life and didn��t want it to end like this.


    Faced with what seemed like a no-win situation, Meliora��s will to live urged her to keep struggling. Finally, under the puzzled gaze of the black-haired girl, she touched her own head and said,


    "Um... Auntie... we were just... playing a game"


    "A game?"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s expression became even darker. Staring at the golden-scaled girl in front of her, her eyes narrowed slightly. Although some of Meliora��s sensitive parts were covered with light-gold scales, it didn��t change the fact that she was, well, running around in her birthday suit. A nude girl playing a game by tying up her daughter?


    Yumo started thinking of some noughty things, and her look got even colder.


    The temperature inside the great hall didn��t show any signs of rising; instead, it continued to plummet. Meliora felt a bone-chilling cold creeping up her spine.


    "We were... really just... playing a game! A... umm... traditional dragon game!"


    Meliora awkwardly waved her hands, quickly releasing Yuan��er��s light-golden magic chains and the suppressing spell with a flick of her wrist. She immediately looked at Yuan��er, who had just stood up, with pleading eyes. Her soft golden eyes, along with her already delicate face, were enough to tug at anyone��s heartstrings.


    "Right... right? Yuan��er?"


    However, the moment the words left her mouth, Meliora felt she��d made a stupid mistake. She had disrespected the little one before, smashing her lollipop and holding her down. Under these circumstances, how could Yuan��er possibly help her lie?


    ��What am I thinking?!��


    ��If Yuan��er denies it...��


    Meliora shuddered at the thought of being chopped up and turned into roast dragon meat. Despair filled her eyes, and the ��claws of fear�� seemed to drag her down into the abyss.


    ��Ah, it��s over... I guess this is the end for me��


    As the threat of death loomed, tears uncontrollably rolled down Meliora��s cheeks. This pitiful scene caught Yuan��er��s attention, who slightly raised her eyebrows.


    Seeing that Yuan��er hadn��t responded, a desperate Meliora began to ponder whether she should resist. Although it would be like throwing an egg against a rock, at least she would die with some dignity. But what if resisting would make her death worse?


    However, just as Meliora was torn about what to do, the pink-haired girl behind her finally spoke up,


    "Yes, yes! We were playing a game, Mom!"


    ��What?! What did she say?!��


    In an instant, the despair in Meliora��s eyes vanished, replaced by a look of disbelief. She hadn��t expected this turn of events and stared in shock at the pink-haired girl not far away.


    As she turned her head, Yuan��er cheerfully came hopping over to Meliora like a cute bunny and hugged her neck without saying another word. However, Yuan��er pouted and gave her mom, a look that said,


    ��Don��t be so scary, Mommy, you��re going to frighten little Meliora�� S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    Glancing at Yuan��er, who was close to her face, Meliora looked confused. She had no idea what was going on, let alone what the little girl next to her was thinking. But one thing was clear: this little girl seemed to be covering for her?


    However, Meliora didn��t have time to ponder why Yuan��er was doing this. Her only goal now was to do whatever it took to survive.


    So, Meliora obediently lowered her head, acting all meek and timid.


    But the moment she looked down, she felt something she��d never felt before��a rush of embarrassment. Her face turned beet red, like a ripe apple that begs to be bitten.


    ��What is this?��


    She noticed a shiny puddle near her feet...


    Considering the enormous pressure she��d felt just moments ago, her shaky legs, and the moist feeling on her inner thighs, Meliora realized something serious, something hard to accept.


    Before she could collect herself and accept the reality, Yuan��er had already noticed Meliora��s awkward situation.


    Curious, the pink-haired girl followed Meliora��s gaze down to her lower body.


    The next moment, her expression changed. For the first time, she looked at her mother angrily,


    " Mom! Don��t be so mean to Meliora! You��ve scared her so much she wet herself!"


    Yumo: (o_o)


    Meliora: :(? ??????????????? ?):


    At that moment, the great and mighty ��Sacred Dragon King�� bit her lip hard. Her flushed face betrayed her tearful state.


    She just wanted to find a hole and crawl into it.


    In that instant, all her dignity had become a thing of the past.

 Chapter 471 - 472: Guessing What’s Going On [10/15]

    New illustraion for Yumo and Yuan��er has been released in chapter 00,


    "��"


    Yumo looked puzzled as she took in what was happening.


    At first, she was really suspicious of the loli dragon who popped up out of nowhere. The little girl looked like she wanted to attack her and had even tied up her daughter. No matter how cute the kid looked, Yumo was on high alert.


    After all, some of the loli��s actions were simply unreasonable.


    Not to mention,


    pinning Yuan��er to the ground didn��t seem like normal play, right?


    ...


    However, when she saw little Yuan��er happily run over and affectionately hug the dragon loli, calling her ��Little Meliora,�� Yumo began to question her own judgment. If the dragon loli had truly been suppressing Yuan��er with malice, her daughter wouldn��t be so friendly with her.


    Additionally,


    Yumo��s eyes glanced at the dragon loli��s trembling legs and the unspeakable liquid beneath them, and she became even more puzzled.


    She hadn��t even unleashed her power; could a mere glare from her really scare the loli this much?


    Although the dragon loli had strong internal power, her mentality seemed to be that of an ordinary child. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have been scared to this extent by a noble young lady whose surface strength was only at the seventh level. Yumo had never interacted with this dragon loli before, and the latter couldn��t possibly know her true identity and strength...


    Perhaps,


    ��Did I just overthink this?��


    Looking at the red-eyed, trembling dragon loli and the slightly displeased Yuan��er beside her, Yumo couldn��t help but have such a thought.


    But regardless,


    since Yuan��er had said so, it meant she acknowledged this dragon loli as her friend.


    When it came to her daughter��s friends, Yumo planned to be a bit gentler.


    So,


    She completely dispelled the doubt and coldness in her eyes, and her gaze once again became filled with gentleness and love.


    Under Yuan��er��s anxious urging, Yumo slowly squatted down in front of the dragon loli. As the loli watched her nervously, Yumo gently stroked her head,


    "I��m sorry, I��m sorry, Auntie shouldn��t have been so fierce just now. There, there, don��t cry..."


    * Sob... sniffle... sob...*


    "There, there, it��s okay..."


    *Sob, sob, sob...*


    Meliora kept shaking and crying, and the more Yumo tried to soothe her, the harder she cried.


    Honestly, wouldn��t anyone be scared if someone who had killed you before started touching your head? Who knows if she might snap and do something crazy...


    Even though her dragon pride was telling her to stop crying and making a scene, her natural instincts and tear ducts were stronger.


    But,


    Once she felt Yumo��s icy vibe starts to fade, Meliora, who thought she might actually make it out of this alive, started to calm down. She didn��t say much but gave a look of mixed gratitude and confusion to the pink-haired girl next to her.


    It was like she was saying,


    -"Thanks (qwq)"-


    "Hehe~"


    Seeing this, Yuan��er smiled cheekily. She also began to pat Meliora��s head, trying to comfort her new buddy.


    Once Meliora seemed calmer,


    Yumo, looking confused, asked Yuan��er,


    "So... Yuan��er... what exactly were you playing? Some dragon traditional game? With... tying up? And... being naked?"


    After wrapping the blonde loli in a coat, Yumo had to ask.


    Considering what she had heard about dragons being ��naturally lustful�� and some of their bad habits, Yumo was a bit worried. Her daughter was so pure and cute; she didn��t want Yuan��er to get messed up by some weird dragon games.


    If it was really as bad as she thought, Yumo definitely wouldn��t let her daughter keep being friends with such a reckless dragon loli.


    When Yumo asked, Yuan��er shook her head,


    "It��s not some traditional game... we weren��t playing a game."


    Yuan��er answered honestly.


    "Not playing a game? Then what were you doing?"


    "Little Meliora was sleeping here, and she was sleeping naked... Then I accidentally stepped on her tail and woke her up... And then... she seemed grumpy from being woken up and pinned me to the ground."


    "Is that so?"


    Yumo looked over at the mess of pillows and blankets nearby and started to believe what Yuan��er was saying. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... why did Meliora say you guys were playing a game?"


    Yumo looked at the dragon girl, Meliora, with a sharp gaze, making her shiver and avoid eye contact.


    Thankfully,


    Yuan��er stepped in to explain for Meliora,


    "Well, I think Meliora was afraid you��d be angry"


    "Afraid I��d be angry?"


    "Yes, Meliora knocked me down, and you saw it. She probably thought you��d be mad and wouldn��t let me play with her anymore. After all, Meliora really hates being alone."


    Yuan��er said seriously,


    And while speaking,


    She remembered the advice from her Big sister Kalina. That is, when making up stories, don��t show any emotions, just widen your eyes and act cute, taking advantage of being young.


    After hearing this explanation, Yumo��s doubts gradually faded.


    After all,


    when she was young, she��d also be instinctively afraid if she hurt someone and their parents found out...


    ��This dragon girl, must have lied for the same reason, right?��


    Yumo thought to herself and playfully tapped Meliora��s nose:


    "Sigh... Just tell the truth next time. I don��t get mad that easily."


    "Uh..."


    Meliora kept her head down, not daring to meet Yumo��s gaze.


    Yumo didn��t say more but continued to gently stroke the dragon girl��s head. After settling the matter with Meliora, Yumo turned to her daughter with a more serious look,


    "Yuan��er, why did you come here?"


    "I... I came to play with Meliora!"


    "Play with Meliora? Here? Isn��t this a restricted area of the academy, where the Dragon Heart is kept? Why would you play here?"


    "Um, well..."


    Yuan��er hesitated, holding the hem of her dress, looking a bit guilty.


    Although it seemed like a normal gesture,


    Yuan��er��s action had a deeper meaning.


    Following Kalina��s advice, she hadn��t taken any acting lessons, so if she lied in front of her mom, she��d easily be caught. To get away with it, she��d either act cute or look ��guilty�� and keep her head down, so her mom wouldn��t notice her expression.


    "Well, I wanted to find the Dragon Heart this morning..."


    "Find the Dragon Heart? Why?"


    "Because... Mommy, didn��t you mention before that you wanted to get it? So I thought... But... when I sneaked in here in the morning, I didn��t see any Dragon Heart. Instead, I met Meliora. So, I came back in the afternoon to play with her."


    "Ah, I see."


    Yumo sighed, touching her forehead, looking a bit regretful.


    She felt bad for not being clearer about the Dragon Heart with Yuan��er. She had considered getting the Dragon Heart for Mengxi, but only if Mengxi couldn��t get it herself. If Mengxi could, Yumo wouldn��t step in. After all, getting something like that on her own would be good for Mengxi.


    But now?


    It wasn��t the time to intervene.


    Well,


    ��I will have a talk with Yuan��er about it later.��


    "But..."


    Speaking of the Dragon Heart, Yumo raised an eyebrow in curiosity. She looked around, puzzled.


    ��Isn��t this the central area of the forbidden palace?��


    ��Then... why doesn��t I see the Dragon Heart?��


    Being curious about the Sacred Dragon Heart, Yumo, driven by her interest, looked around and then asked her daughter,


    "Yuan��er... shouldn��t the Dragon Heart be here?"


    As she said this,


    Before Yuan��er could answer, Meliora, standing next to her, looked suddenly worried.


    After posing the question, a thought crossed Yumo��s mind, and she looked more closely at Meliora:


    "Hold on... Meliora, are you... the Sacred Dragon Heart?"

 Chapter 472 - 473: New Toy [11/15]

    "Meliora, are you... the Sacred Dragon Heart?"


    Looking at the sad-looking little girl next to Yuan��er, Yumo shared her thoughts after a bit of thinking.


    Yumo��s guess wasn��t baseless.


    Everyone knows that the Dragon Heart, a treasure of the academy, is kept in the central forbidden palace. But now, inside the palace, they didn��t see this treasure. Instead, there��s a dragon girl mysteriously resting in the center?


    Although the Dragon Heart is said to be a massive stone containing the power of the Dragon King, and Meliora is clearly a flesh-and-blood dragon girl, Yumo couldn��t help but connect the two.


    After all, sacred objects taking on a form aren��t unheard of, like the elves�� Holy Sword, Eshufier.


    Besides,


    Isn��t she kind of like that too?


    She can change from a big building into a girl. So, the Dragon Heart becoming a dragon girl? It seemed possible.


    Thus,


    Yumo��s gaze on Meliora became sharper, making the latter shiver. The tears she had held back seemed ready to flow again.


    "Dragon Heart??"


    Murmuring to herself, Yuan��er also looked at Meliora with curiosity. While she was happy to have a new friend, her main reason for coming here was to find the Dragon Heart.


    If her new toy... I mean, friend, is the Dragon Heart, wouldn��t that be fun? Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Mengxi would get the Dragon Heart, and she��d be with mom, and they��d all go back to the Winter Forest.


    Then,


    ��Wouldn��t Meliora also go to the Winter Forest?��


    ��I will have a friend my age!��


    Thinking this, Yuan��er��s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    She couldn��t help but poke Meliora��s soft cheek:


    "Meliora, Meliora, are you the Dragon Heart?"


    "..."


    Even though the question was innocent and just out of curiosity, to Meliora, it felt threatening. From the conversation between the mother and daughter, it was clear they were here for the Dragon Heart.


    In Meliora��s eyes, Yumo was here to destroy the Dragon Heart, to end the battle from over 800 years ago.


    ��They��re here... to... to kill me!��


    If they found out she was the Dragon Heart, she��d surely be in danger!


    She concluded this in her anxious heart.


    To survive,


    She couldn��t let them know her true identity!


    She had to hide her identity as the great leader of the dragon clan!


    At this moment, to hide her identity, Meliora decided to act completely clueless, like an innocent little girl. To do this, she let go of her restraint and let her body��s instincts guide her actions.


    Now, she wasn��t mighty Dragon King anymore, just a regular dragon girl...


    To make her act more convincing, Meliora put her pride aside.


    While she kept her head down, Meliora was frantically telling herself:


    ["I��m not... I mean... I��m not the Dragon King... I��m just a silly little girl... just a silly little girl... a silly, cute, harmless dragon girl who might cry at any moment..."]


    ...


    ...


    "Huh?"


    Noticing Meliora being quiet and looking down, Yuan��er, puzzled, playfully tapped Meliora��s cheek:


    "Meliora, why��d you go silent?"


    "Sorry..."


    "Huh?"


    "Sorry, I don��t understand what you��re talking about? Dragon... Dragon Heart? What... what��s that?"


    After her self-hypnosis, Meliora replied in a naive and innocent tone.


    "Huh? Meliora, you don��t know what the Dragon Heart is? Even though you��re a dragon too."


    "I��m clueless. What is it? Is it edible?"


    "Jeez, Meliora, you��re such a goofball."


    Yuan��er, hands on her hips, said, "You can��t eat the Dragon Heart! It��s super important!"


    " Important?"


    "Yeah, it��s like a big rock, kept in this off-limits place."


    "Big rock? Off-limits?"


    Meliora blinked her eyes cutely, pouted, and shook her head as if trying to remember something. After a moment, she seemed to have an ��aha�� moment:


    "Oh! I think I know what you��re talking about!"


    "Huh?! You do?"


    "Yes! But... the big rock that was here has already been moved by the headmistress!"


    "Huh? Moved? So, the Dragon Heart isn��t here??"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er blinked in confusion, not quite believing her ears.


    "But, isn��t this the school��s forbidden area? If the Dragon Heart isn��t here, where could it be?"


    "Well... the headmistress said that this place... isn��t really forbidden anymore... it just pretends to be on the surface..."


    "Huh?"


    ...


    "Pretends to be? Meliora, what do you mean?"


    Before Yuan��er could ask, Yumo leaned down and gently asked.


    Meliora, looking a bit nervous, lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers:


    "It��s... it��s... I don��t really understand... but... the headmistress said this place is just pretending to be off-limits... to confuse people... As for where that big rock you��re looking for is... I... I don��t know..."


    Looking like she felt bad,


    Meliora was sweating a lot, and she started speaking more softly.


    "Oh? Is that the case?"


    Yuan��er clapped her hands, sounding surprised:


    "So, this isn��t a forbidden area, and the Dragon Heart isn��t here? That explains why there��s hardly any security outside, not even one guard... It all adds up now"


    ...


    ...


    While Yuan��er was pondering, Yumo squinted her eyes, thoughtfully observing the very nervous dragon girl. She watched how she interacted with her daughter, noting the subtle changes in her facial expressions and sensing the shifts in her aura.


    After observing for a while,


    Yumo sighed with relief, "So... that��s how it is..."


    After a brief sigh, Yumo didn��t say much and slowly stood up. The butterflies around her suddenly disintegrated, turning into energy that flowed into her. Then, with a mixed expression, she looked at her daughter:


    "It seems I overthought things. Meliora isn��t the Dragon Heart. Plus, there��s no security nearby, so it��s safe. Yuan��er, if you want to play, stay here for a while. I need to handle some work now, so I��ll be leaving."


    "Okay Mommy"


    "Remember, don��t play too long. Be back in time for dinner, or Grandpa Sebastian will be upset."


    "Got it, Mom!"


    The pink-haired girl nodded obediently.


    "Meliora, please get along with Yuan��er."


    Yumo��s gaze shifted to Meliora, who quickly nodded in response.


    After giving a few more instructions, Yumo turned and headed towards the palace��s main door, seemingly not wanting to disturb the two kids any longer.


    ...


    ...


    However, as she reached the door, as if recalling something, Yumo playfully and affectionately looked back at her lovely daughter:


    "Hey, Yuan��er?"


    "Yeah, mom?"


    "Do you like Meliora?"


    "I do!"


    Yuan��er didn��t think twice and hugged Meliora, who was a bit shorter. Meliora was surprised as Yuan��er happily rubbed their faces together:


    "Of course I do! Meliora is so cute and funny... And she��s not like those creatures in the forest... Meliora is strong... and won��t break easily~ Hehe~"

 Chapter 473 - 474: Out of the Wolf’s Den, Into the Tiger’s Mouth [12/15]

    After leaving the central part of the Luminous Royal Academy, which was virtually defenseless and could be described as a hollow fortress, Yumo looked back thoughtfully at the majestic Forbidden Palace standing in the distance on the plains.


    "That girl... is she really the Heart of the Sacred Dragon? Are these sacred objects taking on forms these days?"


    Yumo muttered to herself.


    Although on the surface, Yumo didn��t expose Meliora��s lie, deep down she had already realized her true identity. No matter how much Meliora tried to act cute, the immense power she initially displayed and the holy aura within her magical energy revealed her extraordinary identity.


    Adding her super obvious introduction and the nervous way she talked after, Yumo got more and more suspicious. When Meliora said she wasn��t the Sacred Dragon Heart, the way her eyes darted around made Yumo even more sure.


    ��This goofy, cute, and clumsy little girl is actually the Heart of the Sacred Dragon��


    Even within Luminous Royal Academy, not to mention others like Sebastian and Mr. Three, no one knew that the Heart of the Sacred Dragon had successfully taken form. Clearly, this was a huge secret. It made sense for Meliora to hide it. To spare the little girl��s feelings, Yumo decided not to expose her.


    ��After all... whether or not she is the Sacred Dragon��s heart, doesn��t really matter to me��


    The reason this forbidden area is virtually ��undefended�� is probably because the academy believes Meliora is strong enough to protect herself.


    The only thing that puzzled Yumo was... that dragon girl seemed pretty strong, her power apparently not inferior to that of Limo, so why did she seem so afraid of her?


    "Why?"


    She scratched her chin, thinking for a bit.


    No matter how much she thought about it, Yumo couldn��t come up with a reasonable explanation. She had never met Meliora before, and there was no way her disguised self could be recognized by that little girl. She hadn��t even used much of her power, so why was the child so afraid of her? Even a couple of glares from her seemed to scare the girl to the point of breaking down...


    ��Am I that scary?��


    Yumo was utterly puzzled.


    "Forget it... I won��t think about this anymore... If she can get along well with Yuan��er, that��s good enough. Yuan��er has always wanted a ��peer�� to play with..."


    If Yuan��er and Meliora get along well, that��s good too. If in the future there��s a need to forcibly take the Dragon Heart for Mengxi to complete her mission as the Saintess, Yuan��er could easily lure her out.


    However,


    ��Speaking of Yuan��er...��


    Thinking of her obedient and cute daughter, Yumo��s expression gradually became more serious.


    Recalling Yuan��er��s behavior just now,


    Although Yumo didn��t say anything, she felt something was off deep inside.


    ��Especially when Yuan��er was talking about Meliora, something... felt wrong...��


    At that time, Yuan��er either spoke softly with her head down or seemed deliberately vacant and cute...


    But in the past,


    When talking to her, Yuan��er would never act like this; she would look at her with big, adorable eyes, even if she had done something wrong.


    "This kid, why did she suddenly pick up this habit?"


    It��s like...


    She��s deliberately hiding her feelings and expressions, like she��s keeping something from me...


    Come to think of it,


    Before Yuan��er left the Winter Forest, she was trained for a while by Kalina, Liyu, Xiao, and Sebastian. They said it was to teach her how to hide her Shadow Power and how to live in the human world as a demon.


    ��Did she learn something else too?��


    Remembering the weird conversation between Xiao and Elf Prince Odom, and the strange behavior of Liyu and Limo after the Sky Dome incident, some odd thoughts popped into Yumo��s head.


    But very quickly,


    Yumo shook her head like crazy,


    "No, no, no... it must be me... overthinking..."


    My,


    ��My Children are so well-behaved... they wouldn��t...��


    ...


    ...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Inside the Forbidden Palace of Luminous Royal Academy,


    After watching the black-haired girl leave, Meliora, trembling all over, finally took a deep breath. She sat down on the ground as if a huge weight had been lifted, overwhelmed with relief and joy. The dragon girl couldn��t help but shed a few tears of emotion.


    ��Whew��


    ��I didn��t die...��


    ��I fooled her...��


    ��I wasn��t turned into dragon steak...��


    ��I survived, whew...��


    ...


    However, after the burst of joy, Meliora quickly wiped away the tears from her eyes. A serious look appeared in her golden dragon eyes. With the life-or-death crisis over, Meliora started thinking about a very serious issue that affects the whole continent.


    "That, that monster, why is she here?!!!"


    For hundreds of years,


    Meliora always thought that the demon-like girl would just stay quietly in the Winter Forest, especially since there had been no news about her for centuries.


    And now, S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This homebody demon in her mind actually showed up here at Luminous? Showed up on the continent?! What on earth is going on?!


    ��Is it really just to get rid of me...��


    ��Or is there some bigger scheme?��


    ��Either way,��


    ��This is a monster I absolutely can��t mess with...��


    ��If she can appear here so easily, it means her identity probably hasn��t been discovered yet, and no one has been dumb enough to attack her. So... to keep this monster quiet, I... I have to figure out a way to make sure no one provokes this ��wild beast��...��


    Even though she considers herself a guardian of continental, supposed to get rid of all evil, Meliora has no plans to risk her life against this monster. In her view, making sure the monster isn��t provoked is the best way to maintain peace.


    If she gets as mad as she did eight hundred years ago, Meliora doesn��t think anyone on this continent could stand against her.


    But then,


    Thinking about all this, Meliora felt super torn and held her head in her hands.


    To keep people from messing with that demon-like girl, I feel like I should warn others, like the Red Leaf Royal Family or the people from the Church, to absolutely not go after her.


    But,


    Given how I am now, turning into a dragon girl at the drop of a hat, can I really convince them not to do something stupid? Those guys are all so full of themselves. What if they don��t listen to me and think they can take her down, and then go straight after her? Wouldn��t that be a disaster?


    "Ah, what should I do?!"


    Meliora screamed inside her head, super torn about the whole thing.


    However,


    Just when she was feeling all mixed up, a cute and pleasant voice slowly reached her ears:


    "What��s wrong, little Meliora? Why the sad face?"


    "Huh?"


    Turning her head to look at the pink-haired girl poking her own face, Meliora��s expression became complicated.


    "I..."


    ��Dang it...��


    ��Almost forgot��


    ��There��s this one too...��


    Meliora felt really mixed about this demon girl called Yuan��er and wasn��t sure how to interact with her.


    ��I don��t know why she helped me cover up my lie earlier, but either way, if it wasn��t for her, I��d be toast. That demon-like girl seems to really like this pink-haired girl. If she��d told the truth back then, I��d be...��


    Thinking this, Meliora hid her displeasure and let Yuan��er happily pinch her cheeks.


    As the Dragon King, my face isn��t something people should just pinch. It��s a matter of dignity. But facing Yuan��er��s pinching, I didn��t dare resist and just lowered my head in frustration.


    I know very well,


    ��I can��t go against this pink-haired girl right now. If she gets upset and tattles to that demon girl, I��m probably done for...��


    Watching the pink-haired girl next to her, who had a mischievous and excited look on her face, Meliora had a bad feeling deep down.


    ��I don��t know if it��s just me��


    ��But it feels like��


    ��I��ve jumped out of the frying pan... and right into the fire...��


    ....


    ....


    ......��


    In the western part of the Ancita continent,


    Inside the mountainous region of Modor kingdom ,


    A meteor glowing with red and yellow light is zooming through the storm clouds above the mountains. The powerful thunderstorm, acting like a protective barrier, keeps launching massive lightning strikes at the intruding meteor.


    However, the lightning, strong enough to obliterate a level-six warrior, can��t even touch the red-yellow meteor. It��s shattered by the terrifying magical power surrounding the meteor and dissipates into the air. The meteor keeps speeding into the storm clouds.


    After a mad dash,


    The thick clouds suddenly clear,


    And as the clouds and dark mist disperse, the world ahead suddenly feels open and clear.


    The next moment,


    A towering, majestic tower made of red crystals, filled with an ancient and solemn atmosphere, appears right in front of the red-yellow meteor. Anyone into magic would recognize this special building in a heartbeat.


    It��s one of the Twin Towers on the continent, a sacred place for mages.


    The Red Moon Tower.


    As it gets closer to this epic red crystal tower, the red-yellow meteor slows down. After passing through an identity check around the tower, it goes straight through a portal and enters the Red Moon Tower.


    ------------------------

 Chapter 474 - 475: Youlan’s Actions [13/20]

    Youlan��s illustration is now in chapter 01 characters, ;3 drop a like if you like the art,


    And new story [Fallen Chronicles] will be released tomorrow daily, check it if it is your cup of tea leave a review there *^


    -----------------------------


    In the western part of the continent,


    Within the central mountainous region of the small kingdom of Modor, S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    A glowing red-yellow meteor is zooming through the storm clouds above the mountains like there��s no stopping it. The intense lightning, acting like a shield for the world below, keeps trying to zap the meteor out of the sky.


    However, the lightning, powerful enough to obliterate a sixth-level expert, couldn��t even touch the reddish-yellow meteor. It was shattered by the terrifying magical force surrounding the meteor, dissipating into magical particles of lightning in the air. The reddish-yellow meteor continued to speed through the thunderclouds.


    After a burst of rapid movement,


    The dense thunderclouds suddenly dispersed,


    With the disappearance of the thunderclouds and dark mist, the world ahead suddenly felt open and clear.


    The next moment,


    A huge tower made entirely of red crystals appears in front of the meteor. It��s got this old and serious vibe. Anyone who knows a thing or two about magic would know what this building is right away.


    It is one of the twin towers on the continent, a sacred place for mages.


    The Red Moon Tower.


    As it drew closer to the epic red crystal tower, the reddish-yellow meteor gradually slowed down. After passing through the identity verification on the outskirts of the tower, the meteor directly entered the Red Moon Tower through a spatial gate.


    ��


    Moments later, in the central area of Red Moon Tower. The reddish-yellow meteor descended into this ancient and majestic corridor.


    The meteor landed, its magical force disintegrated, and the reddish-yellow light gradually faded. A muscular man wearing a mask appeared in the corridor.


    The moment they saw the man, dozens of mages serving as guards immediately knelt and bowed their heads, showing the utmost respect to this brown-haired man.


    "Welcome back, Left Guardian."


    "Hmm."


    The man responded briefly and slowly removed the mask from his face, revealing the handsome features hidden beneath.


    The brown-haired man, also known as the Left Guardian of the Red Moon Tower, Anfrere, quickly turned his gaze to the leading old mage and asked in a somewhat impatient tone:


    "Sed, where is the Tower Master?"


    Upon hearing this,


    Sed, the old mage, slowly turned his eyes and glanced at the magnificent stone door behind him, adorned with various magical runes.


    "The Tower Master is in the forbidden area, Left Guardian. Do you have urgent business?"


    "Yes, it��s urgent."


    After briefly responding, Anfrere took off his overcoat and hurriedly walked forward in his formal attire, forcefully pushing open the stone door.


    The next instant,


    A strange red light illuminated Anfrere��s rugged face, and a perilous cliff appeared in his field of vision.


    Ignoring the abyss on both sides and the eerie, howling red-black mist below, Anfrere walked straight to the edge of the cliff, coming up behind a golden silhouette.


    The heavy footsteps of Anfrere naturally caught the attention of the woman in front.


    The honey-haired woman, who was staring at the cruel scene below the abyss, slowly spoke:


    "Anfrere, huh..."


    Saying this,


    The honey-haired woman gracefully waved her hand. With this gesture, a land-dragon magical beast, tightly bound by blood-red thorns, suddenly let out a heart-wrenching roar. It seemed to be begging for mercy, yet also struggling.


    However,


    Whether begging or struggling, it clearly couldn��t change its fate.


    Under the honey-haired woman��s control, the bloody thorns mercilessly tossed the dragon beast into the abyss below.


    In an instant,


    As if sensing the approach of food, the black mist below the abyss suddenly churned violently. Countless black-red tentacles shot out, tightly wrapping around the dragon.


    The dragon out a terrified scream and, driven by its survival instinct, released all the energy within its body, trying to grasp a glimmer of hope.


    Unfortunately, its efforts couldn��t change anything.


    Accompanied by a desperate wail and the splattering of blood and guts, the dragon was torn to pieces by the black-red tentacles and slowly swallowed by the black mist.


    The woman watched all this without flinching, her deep blue eyes filled with some sort of twisted pleasure.


    The feeling of life withering away in fear was quite enjoyable to her.


    After briefly finishing the feeding and composing her facial expression, the honey-haired woman slowly turned around, meeting Anfrere��s respectful agate-colored eyes.


    "You��re back."


    "Yes, Lady Youlan, following your orders, I��ve returned."


    "Good, I��ll leave the preparations for the upcoming battle to you. You��re clear on the next steps, right?"


    "Yes, Lady Youlan, I��ll do my best to hold him off."


    "Any objections?"


    "None."


    "Even if you might die?"


    "Yes, even if I have to give my life, I won��t hesitate."


    Anfrere didn��t hesitate, firmly replying, his agate-colored eyes full of determination and resolve, showing no fear of death:


    "Without your grace, I should have died eighty years ago. Being able to live until now and repay your kindness is more than enough for me. Besides..."


    Saying this, a glimmer of anticipation gradually appeared in Anfrere��s eyes:


    "Besides, having the chance to face off against that person would be my greatest honor"


    "Is that so..."


    At Anfrere��s words and his display of loyalty, Youlan nodded slightly, her somewhat pale and sickly face showing no emotional fluctuations.


    "However, coming to find me in the forbidden area, you must have other matters, Left Guardian"


    "Yes, Lady Youlan."


    "If you have other matters, speak up. I still have to continue feeding."


    Saying this, several more powerful magical and spirit beasts were dragged to the edge of the cliff by the bloody thorns. For a moment, the beasts�� agonizing screams echoed throughout the forbidden area.


    "Yes..."


    Ignoring the roars of the beasts, Anfrere nodded.


    After hesitating for a moment, Anfrere couldn��t help but voice his concerns:


    "Lady Youlan, I heard you��re planning to call back the Right Guardian too?"


    "Yes."


    "My lady, if I may be so bold, could you reconsider that plan?"


    "Oh?"


    "Anvika is the capital of both the Church and Red Leaf Empire. There are at least five eighth-level experts guarding it, not to mention countless other strong cultivators. If it��s just you going there, it might be too risky. I think it��s better if the Right Guardian stays in Anvika to help you inside. Or we could switch places; I��ll go assist you, and the right guardian can take over the defense"


    "No need."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Anfrere frowned deeply. He knew that Youlan rarely changed her mind once she made a decision, but he couldn��t help but try to persuade her again for her safety.


    "Lady Youlan?! Isn��t this too risky? Just you alone?"


    "Anfrere."


    Youlan shot him a cold glance, and a chill ran down his spine, cutting off his words. He lowered his head, somewhat cowed.


    "Lady Youlan, I��m just... concerned for your safety."


    "I know. But, Anfrere, there��s no need to worry. I��ve already planted a time bomb with Luminous. Also, I won��t be going alone. I��ll have help."


    "Help?"


    Hearing this, Anfrere looked puzzled. Considering Youlan��s crazy plans, who else would be willing to help her besides the loyal high-ranking members of the Red Moon Tower?


    "May I ask who this helper is?"


    Instead of answering directly, Youlan casually tossed another struggling beast into the abyss while asking:


    "What about that person from Holy Lomari you were supposed to check on? Where is she?"


    "Huh? From Holy Lomari? You mean the candidate for Emperor named Aya? She��s already in Blue Vine City and will be in Anvika soon. ...Wait, Lady Youlan, you��re not saying she��s the helper, are you?"


    Anfrere looked shocked and continued anxiously:


    "A kid with only fifth-level power? What use could she be? The Pope��s guards could easily squash her!"


    "It��s not her."


    "Huh? Then who is it?"


    "Well..."


    Faced with Anfrere��s question, Youlan seemed uninterested in clarifying. Instead, she gazed thoughtfully into the bottomless abyss.


    A subtle, eerie smile appeared on her face.


    "You don��t need to worry about who it is."


    "My Lady?"


    "All you need to know is that they��ll be helpful."


    With that,


    And with that, for the first time, a look of excitement appeared on Youlan��s usually emotionless face.


    On the other side, within the forbidden area of Luminous,


    When Meliora was sitting there, looking lost and confused, Yuan��er, the little one next to her, became super excited. She started to inspect this new, motionless "toy"... um, no... new friend.


    "Hehe, Meli, you��re so cute~"


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but express her feelings.


    Although playing with her sisters in the Winter Forest was fun, Yuan��er still wanted a friend her own age. She already had a mom and siblings, but she also wanted a friend. Maybe she was a bit greedy, but that��s how she felt.


    Unfortunately, when she told her mom and sisters about this, they all said no. Apparently, she was too powerful and different for regular kids her age to play with. One wrong move, and someone could get seriously hurt... just like some of the beasts she��d played with in the Winter Forest.


    Yuan��er had been bummed about this for a while.


    But deep down, she still wanted a friend her own age to play with.


    And today, it seemed like she��d found just the right person.


    That would be the little dragon girl in front of her, Meliora~


    ----------------------

 Chapter 475 - 476: An Explosion [14/25]

    On the other side, within the forbidden area of Luminous,


    When Meliora found herself at a loss, sitting there dazed, Yuan��er next to her got super exited. She started to check out this new "toy"... I mean... new friend, who wasn��t moving.


    "Hehe, Meli, you��re so cute~"


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Even though playing with her sisters in the Winter Forest was quite interesting, Yuan��er still wanted a young friend her age. She already had a mom and siblings, and now she wanted a friend too, perhaps a bit greedy of her.


    But that was indeed what Yuan��er genuinely wanted.


    Unfortunately, when she shared this wish with her mom and sisters, they all opposed the idea. Apparently, because the power within her was too strong and her physical capabilities were extraordinary, ordinary kids her age couldn��t play with her. A slight misstep could lead to sudden death... just like the tragic end of some ��friend�� monsters in the Winter Forest.


    Yuan��er felt pretty down about it for a while.


    However, deep inside, she still wished for a young companion to play with.


    And today, she seemed to have found just the right candidate.


    That would be the dragon loli right before her eyes~


    Continuously pinching Meliora��s cheeks, the smile on Yuan��er��s face grew brighter. In her view, little Meliora was cute, amusing, and innocent, just like her ideal playmate. What��s more, Meliora seemed strong, not the type to break easily!


    She was the kind of friend her sister Kalina said she could have!


    ��And we��re almost the same age too, hehe~��


    ...


    Hmm,


    ��While I couldn��t be certain we are the same age, Meliora gave off a very young and innocent vibe, and she is shorter than me~ so let��s just assume we are the same age~��


    ��No need to sweat the small stuff~~��


    As for this rare dragon loli who could potentially be her playmate, Yuan��er planned to cherish her. That��s why she suppressed her guilt and lied in front of her Mom to protect Meliora. Well, she felt that even if she said nothing, her Mom wouldn��t do much to Meliora anyway...


    At most, she��d use a major memory-erasing spell.


    Also,


    After all this fuss, Yuan��er made an interesting discovery.


    It seemed that little Meliora was quite afraid of her Mom~


    She initially seemed ready to make a move against Mommy. But upon seeing her, she deflated like a popped balloon, her face full of fear. While the reason was unknown, the fact that Meliora feared Mommy was clear as day.


    As long as I use this well, ...


    ��Meli-chan from now on, I��ll have my way with you~��


    -��Always find the other person��s weak spot and use it to your benefit.��-


    Recalling what Sebastian and Xiao taught her in the Winter Forest, Yuan��er��s smile grew even brighter. Her mismatched red and blue eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Hehe~


    After two mischievous giggles, Yuan��er, who couldn��t wait to play with her new friend, reached out her hands and continued to pinch and knead Meliora��s face, which was as soft as cotton candy.


    "Meli, what��s wrong? Why are you ignoring me?"


    "Meli-chan, speak up!"


    "Is it because you got scared and peed yourself? It��s okay, we��re friends, I won��t tell anyone."


    "It��s still early, let��s go out and play!"


    ...


    ...


    Faced with Yuan��er��s enthusiastic words, Meliora, who knew she couldn��t handle the little tyrant in front of her, sighed helplessly and raised her head to meet Yuan��er��s excited heterochromatic eyes.


    She had no choice but to deal with this little demon. So, the dragon loli, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth.


    "Go... go out?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Seeing Meliora finally responding, Yuan��er danced with joy. She immediately grabbed Meliora��s small hand and lifted the dragon loli from the ground. Then, she bounced towards the exit of the main hall, her buttocks wiggling.


    "Wait... wait a minute!!"


    "Hmm? What��s wrong?"


    "My... my clothes... I haven��t put them on... and... I haven��t cleaned up... you know, the p..."


    Wrapped in the blanket, the dragon loli blushed and said.


    Meliora didn��t mind revealing her perfect body when facing little girls. However, if she, the dignified Dragon King, had to run around naked like this, she couldn��t accept it.


    Moreover, there was still some ��holy water�� residue on her legs.


    If someone sensed or noticed it, she would probably experience social death as the newly reborn Meliora.


    In response to this, Yuan��er suddenly scratched her head as if she had just realized something and nodded approvingly.


    "Oh, right." S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In addition..."


    "What is it?"


    "Why are you so eager to go out... what do you want to do?"


    "Hehe, of course, we��re going to do... some very interesting things~"


    At these words, Yuan��er covered her mouth and revealed a mischievous smile.


    "Huh? Interesting things? Like what?"


    "Hehe... it��s..."


    "It��s what?"


    "Blow up the school?!"


    "Oh, that... Wait, what did you say?!"


    ...


    ...


    Time flew by, and before she knew it, it was nighttime.


    After finishing all her classes for the day, a slightly tired Mengxi strolled down the green path, heading towards the dormitory.


    "What a day."


    She held her books and a bunch of stuff she borrowed from the library, wearing a satisfied smile.


    For Mengxi, who mostly self-studied her courses, attending class was mostly about killing time. The process was usually dull for her. Thus, she always had some reluctance about attending daily classes.


    If it wasn��t for the attendance requirement, Mengxi would have already skipped classes.


    However,


    Starting from today, the idea of skipping classes was completely out of Mengxi��s mind.


    Because, starting today, classes weren��t as dull anymore. Yumo��s classes were engaging, and just watching her beautiful Yumo made her day better. Even if she did nothing, just gazing at the black-haired girl she daydreamed about filled Mengxi with pure joy.


    ...


    Another reason Mengxi decided against skipping was that she had an important mission on her hands - protecting her beloved Yumo from other students, teachers, and even officials from Red Leaf Empire!


    Yumo wasn��t just noble and wealthy; she was irresistibly beautiful and innocent. Especially with her natural aura, some weaker-willed people couldn��t help but have inappropriate thoughts about her. Even after Yumo started wearing a veil, as Mengxi suggested, those thoughts persisted.


    All in all,


    This irritated Mengxi.


    She didn��t want her sister being constantly on others�� minds. If possible, Mengxi would even like to lock Yumo in a room, so only she could see her, only she could be close to her.


    Of course, this impractical and slightly insane idea was quickly dismissed by Mengxi.


    But one thing was certain. To protect Yumo from these pests, Mengxi, as the class president, needed to be by Yumo��s side often, using her status to ward off those with ill intentions.


    Therefore, attending class was absolutely necessary!


    "From now on, I aim for perfect attendance!"


    Mengxi clenched her fist and whispered determinedly.


    Hearing this, the cute creature on Mengxi��s shoulder couldn��t help but retort:


    "Miss Mengxi... you were making excuses to skip class just a while ago... suddenly wanting perfect attendance... is it... for that woman again?"


    "How could it be, Little Sakura?"


    Facing Little Sakura��s skeptical look, Mengxi simply smiled:


    "I just want to be a good student and attend my classes."


    "Tsk~"


    Sakura glanced at the silver-haired girl with a ��doubtful�� expression:


    "But, Miss Mengxi... if you��re so worried about Teacher Yu being bothered by other students and teachers... why not just stay at her place? That way, you can... shoo away pests anytime, right?"


    "I don��t think that��s a good idea."


    Mengxi smiled and shook her head gently:


    "When Yumo returns to her apartment, there are people from the Black Rose family guarding her. They won��t let others get close to Yumo. So, I don��t need to worry. I just need to ��protect�� Yumo during class. Besides..."


    "Besides?"


    "Besides, it wouldn��t be appropriate for me to just barge into Yumo��s apartment, right? According to what I read in Sister Bai��s book, I shouldn��t be too forward~. I need to play a little hard to get. That way, I can better understand Yumo, hehe~"


    "..."


    "Also, the dormitory has a curfew. I can��t just break the rules and live with Yumo for no reason, right?"


    "Uh... true..."


    "So, I��ll just go back to my own dorm."


    Mengxi patted Little Sakura��s head, laughing lightly.


    ...


    ...


    However,


    While Mengxi and Little Sakura were chatting, something unexpected happened.


    *Boom~~*


    With a loud noise, a bright flame suddenly shot up in the distance, illuminating the dark night sky.


    "Huh??"


    The sudden explosion made Mengxi frown. She paused her chat with Little Sakura, looking curiously in the direction of the explosion. Staring at the thick smoke and bright flames, Mengxi��s brows furrowed...


    Hmm?


    An explosion?


    There was suddenly an explosion in the academy?


    And,


    That direction...


    Wait... that... isn��t that where my dormitory is??!!

 Chapter 476 - 477: The Dormitory That Was Blown Up [15/25]

    All tiers have been reduced by more than half, and you��ll get more chapters along with a 50% discount as a thank-you from me to all of you who have stayed with me. Starting tomorrow, we��ll return to releasing two chapters daily, along with bonus chapters. Golden ticket bonuses will be released either tomorrow or the day after.


    enjoy


    --------------------------


    "What��s going on? Why was there a sudden explosion?"


    "I have no idea. Could it be a terrorist attack?"


    "A terrorist attack? Here? This is the Luminous Royal Academy, who would dare to do that?"


    "But didn��t some witnesses say they saw two suspicious small figures?"


    "Small figures? Maybe they were just kids playing around? And where is this so-called witness?"


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the chatter of a group of female students, Mengxi, holding a stack of books, hurriedly arrived at the White Lily Dormitory area, a private haven for upper-level female students. Given Mengxi��s unique status, these high-born young ladies wisely cleared the way, allowing her to reach the railing and look over at the site of the explosion.


    "What the heck is going on?"


    The scene made her eyes twitch.


    Not far away, a magnificent, beautifully decorated building with European classical styling was engulfed in thick red flames and billowing smoke. The fifth floor and the two above it were consumed by the blaze, which showed no signs of dying down.


    Countless female students living in the White Lily Dormitory had gathered outside, watching this horrific scene unfold.


    It was undeniably a serious incident.


    Not only was the fire-resistant barrier shattered by the blast, but even the special fireproof materials were gradually being devoured by the fire.


    Fortunately, most students were either in the cafeteria or on their way back to the dormitory when the explosion occurred. No casualties were reported, just a lot of scared students sitting on the nearby lawn, being comforted by the school��s medical staff. Meanwhile, the academy��s security team and some senior teachers rushed to the scene, using water-based magic to contain the fire and swiftly launching an investigation to determine the cause of the explosion.


    The usually quiet and elegant White Lily Dormitory was suddenly plunged into a state of chaos.


    ...


    Watching all this, Mengxi bit her lip and then fixed her gaze intently on the sixth floor of the burning dormitory.


    Because,


    The building that was hit...


    Was precisely where Mengxi��s dormitory was located.


    Mengxi... lived on the sixth floor...


    Without a doubt,


    Her dormitory must have sustained significant damage... and would be unusable for the foreseeable future.


    "What��s going on?"


    Still a bit shocked, Mengxi was full of questions.


    The school is super strict about fire safety. They��re always checking the dorms. Mengxi didn��t think this explosion was an accident. It felt like someone did it on purpose.


    ��A terrorist attacks?��


    ��But if it was an attack, wouldn��t they do it when there are more people around, not just after class when nobody��s there?��


    Also


    ��If someone could blow up a building, why just blow up one? And why just where my dorm is?��


    Was someone at the school jealous of her and targeting her? Trying to bully her?


    Several faces flashed through Mengxi��s mind, people who could be involved. But after a moment of thought, she dismissed her own guesses. Blowing up a dorm didn��t make sense for those people.


    ��If not them, then who was messing around?��


    After some pondering, Mengxi still had no answers.


    But now, there was an even more ��urgent�� issue. She realized she was surrounded.


    "Um, so... what��s going on?"


    She turned around nervously,


    And found herself surrounded by a group of starry-eyed girls. Mengxi instantly felt uneasy.


    Turns out,


    Her gut feeling was spot on. The moment she asked, the girls, or rather her fan club, swarmed her, their eyes wide with excitement.


    "Mengxi-Sama! Do you need help?"


    A girl with pink hair came up and grabbed Mengxi��s hand, speaking excitedly.


    And with her taking the lead, the other girls couldn��t wait to speak:


    "Big Sister! Your apartment was in the blast zone, right? So you have nowhere to stay now!"


    "Big Sis, if you don��t have a place to stay, come with us! My bed is huge, plenty of room for two!"


    "No, no, you should come to room 305. My dad just sent me some special ice cream from Saint Lomari. We can have a girls�� night!"


    "Actually, One-sama have class tomorrow. You need a good sleep. Why not come to my place? I��ve got a really comfy waterbed!"


    "Alright, everyone, no need to fight over it. If you ask me, let��s take Big Sis to my fancy apartment. It��s bigger, and all of us in the fan club can hang out there. Remember our motto: Big Sis belongs to all of us. We need to share, got it?"


    "Wow, you��re so wise, Vice President!"


    "Same here!"


    "So... One-Sama, let��s go to the Momo��s Dorm. We��ll take good care of you tonight. If you��re okay with it, I wouldn��t mind giving myself to you." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Sister, don��t be shy, let��s go."


    ...


    ...


    "Uh... Ano..."


    All their eyes were sparkling, but to Mengxi, they looked like predators who had just spotted a tasty meal. She felt her skin crawl, totally freaked out.


    "Everybody, calm down..."


    Mengxi quickly waved her hands, trying to stop the girls from swarming her.


    She felt,


    If she went with these girls to whatever Momo Dorm, she��d probably be eaten alive.


    At this moment,


    Mengxi even wondered if her crazy fans blew up her dorm on purpose.


    Facing these ��hungry�� girls, Mengxi took a deep breath, hugged her bags closer, and tried to back away. But she was surrounded, no way out.


    ��What to do?��


    ��Should I use some sort of power to push them away?��


    Just when Mengxi was super conflicted, an angry, commanding voice broke through the air.


    "Hey! What are you all doing?"


    The powerful voice made everyone shiver. The heart pupils in the girls�� eyes vanished as they turned toward the source of the voice:


    "The... the dorm manager?!"


    "Yes, it��s me!"


    A woman in her forties, wearing an elegant purple dress, appeared in their view.


    And she was the infamous dorm manager of the White Lily Dormitory, known as Mrs. Camilla, a no-nonsense kind of person.


    The next moment,


    The girls stepped aside, heads lowered, making way for Mrs. Camilla.


    Mrs. Camilla walked into the crowd, arms crossed, and stood in front of Mengxi. She then looked at the surrounding girls with their ulterior motives and said firmly,


    "As young ladies, stop daydreaming about unrealistic things. Mengxi won��t be going to Momo��s Dorm with you."


    "But... but Big Sister��s dorm is..."


    "Her dorm got blown up, so she��ll move to another one. It��s not like Luminous Royal Academy is out of empty dorms!"


    Mrs. Camilla said, cutting them off.


    With her stern gaze, the fan club members, who were just regular students, lowered their heads, clearly uncomfortable. They were disappointed but didn��t dare to argue with this formidable woman.


    "Hmph."


    Seeing that the young ladies had calmed down, Mrs. Camilla slowly turned to Mengxi:


    "Don��t worry about your dorm being blown up, Mengxi. I��ve already talked to the dorm manager at Plum Blossom Dormitory. They have some empty rooms. You can move there with other students whose dorms were affected until this one is repaired."


    "Plum Blossom Dormitory, huh..."


    "Yes, go get a dorm transfer permit from your floor leader, and then head over to Plum Blossom."


    Saying this,


    Mrs. Camilla gave Mengxi a pointed look, signaling her to leave quickly and not stir up the hormonal teenage girls around her.


    "I... I understand, thank you, Mrs. Camilla."


    Getting the hint and bowing in thanks, Mengxi grabbed her bag and quickly left the crowd. She hurried toward the teacher��s dormitory area, under the watchful eyes of the disappointed and resentful girls.


    After seeing Mengxi leave, Mrs. Camilla finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Not far away, on the roof of another dorm building, a cute girl with pink pigtails peeked her head over the wall. She watched Mengxi leave thoughtfully.


    "So she��s moving dorms, huh... to an empty room in Plum Blossom Dormitory."


    ��Hmm��


    ��I know what to do now��


    ��Hehe~��


    ------


    ------


    "Going to Plum Blossom Dormitory, huh~... I get it, hehehe~"


    After jumping off the roof and landing on the empty lawn in the back garden, Yuan��er couldn��t help but show a mischievous grin.


    "..."


    Watching the pink-haired girl grin, the Dragon Loli Meliora fell silent, her gaze shifting uneasily to the rising plume of smoke in the distance.


    ��What on earth is this girl planning?��


    Meliora couldn��t help but roar inside her head. Right now, she was utterly confused.


    Originally, when she heard Yuan��er was going to blow up a dorm��specifically, the Girl of Destiny��s dorm��Meliora had a "makes sense" expression on her face.


    �� "Figures. Demons will be demons, always harboring a strong hostility toward the Chosen Ones. This attack must be aimed at killing the Girl of Destiny!" ��


    That��s what Meliora thought at the time.


    However, when the Dragon Loli was considering how to stop this little rascal, Yuan��er��s next move left her stunned.


    ��This girl actually blew up the dorm before the Girl of Destiny returned? What is she trying to do?��


    ��Blowing up her dorm doesn��t harm her in any way!��


    ��And...��


    ��Shouldn��t demons have intense hostility toward the Girl of Destiny?��


    ��Why does this girl��s gaze toward the Girl of Destiny lack even a hint of murderous intent? It��s full of anticipation instead?��


    ...


    Needless to say, Meliora was puzzled about the current situation.


    While the Dragon Loli was lost in thought, Yuan��er had already bounced over to her side, grabbing her little hand.


    The cheerful voice entered Meliora��s ears:


    "Let��s go, Meli!"


    "Go...go where?"


    "To blow up Plum Blossom Dormitory~, hehe~"


    "Blow up again?!"


    "Yes, after we send Sister Mengxi to my mom...umm..."


    Yuan��er suddenly stopped, as if she remembered something, then patted Meliora��s head:


    "Anyway, just a couple more explosions! Don��t worry, we��re blowing up empty dorms, so we won��t hurt any of the big sisters!"


    Saying this,


    Yuan��er pulled Meliora��s hand and, following the map ran toward the nearby Plum Blossom Dormitory.


    Regarding this, Meliora hesitantly asked:


    "Do we really have to go?"


    "Of course! Without your wand, how could we bypass the security and detection barriers? So let��s go, quickly! The sooner we finish, the more time we��ll have for other fun activities tonight!"


    "O_o..."


    Facing the somewhat forceful Yuan��er, a reluctant Meliora, fearful of getting told on to their parents, let herself be dragged toward Plum Blossom Dormitory...


    During this time,


    Meliora couldn��t help but look guiltily at the wand in her hand, which looked completely mismatched with her body.


    The wand naturally wasn��t the Dragon Loli��s but belonged to Principal Vinarola of Luminous Academy.


    After knocking out Vinarola with a light beam, Meliora "borrowed" her wand temporarily, using its permissions to help Yuan��er bypass various detections within the academy.


    If Vinarola knew,


    that her wand was being used to cause explosions all over the academy...


    Vinarola would probably die of anger...


    "I��m sorry... Vinarola, I... I had no choice!"


    After a moment of internal struggle and "repentance," Meliora, like a helpless little child, let herself be pulled by Yuan��er as they quickly moved toward Plum Blossom Dormitory.

 Chapter 477 - 478: The Scent of Other Girls [16/25]

    On the other side, in the teachers�� dorm, our Yumo is standing with her arms crossed, looking somewhat displeased at the array of delicious food spread out on the dining table.


    Yumo doesn��t need to eat, so this lavish meal isn��t for her. It��s for her little daughter.


    Yumo thinks that even though her daughter Yuan��er has become some sort of big-shot demon king, she��s still just a kid who needs to grow up healthy. That��s why Yumo took some chances to bring her to Luminous Royal Academy. She wants to make sure Yuan��er grows up well.


    So, after wrapping up her work, Yumo prepared this nutritious and balanced dinner for Yuan��er. But now, the dinner is ready, and the little one who should be here to eat it is missing��


    Like most parents, Yumo was somewhat annoyed that her child wasn��t home on time for dinner. If it weren��t for the need to hide her identity and suppress her aura, she��d be tempted to search the entire academy to bring her little girl back for dinner��just like she did with Liyu and others back in the Winter Forest.


    "Really... Didn��t I tell her to not go too wild and to come back on time for dinner? What time is it now?"


    She glanced at the clock and mumbled her complaints. Where could Yuan��er, who is usually punctual, be off to today?


    However, just as Yumo was sitting on the sofa waiting for her daughter, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    "Knock~knock~"


    ��Huh?��


    ��Is that little devil finally back?��


    Yumo raised an eyebrow, looking toward the front door, contemplating how ��strictly�� she should scold her disobedient child. But her expression changed quickly.


    "Hmm? No... It��s not Yuan��er... This aura... Is it that girl??"


    For a second, she looks confused.


    ��Why would she come at this time? What happened?��


    ��Could it be... she needs more energy again?��


    ��But that shouldn��t be the case. I just gave her so much just a few days ago...��


    Yumo was puzzled.


    But before she could think any further, she gestured to her maids to hold back and went to open the door herself. As expected, a familiar silver-haired girl wearing the white uniform of Luminous Royal Academy appeared in front of her.


    "Hmm?"


    Right at that moment, a tall and stunningly beautiful silver-haired girl stands awkwardly outside the door, twirling her long, silky hair around her slender fingers. Besides her slightly disheveled appearance, she looks pretty much the same as when she attends classes during the day, even holding the same books and carrying a small bag with her school supplies.


    Seeing Yumo in her casual home attire, Mengxi cheekily sticks out her tongue and waves hello.


    "Good evening, Yumo-sensi"


    "Mengxi? What are you doing here? Weren��t you headed to your dorm to rest? Wait, you��re not... ��craving�� something again, are you?"


    Yumo looks confused.


    "No way, Teacher Yumo! You��re overthinking it!"


    Mengxi hurriedly shakes her head, dismissing Yumo��s guess. She doesn��t want Yumo to think she��s some sort of ��thirsty�� girl who��s never satisfied.


    Although, if Yumo is okay with that, or even wants that, she wouldn��t mind becoming that kind of girl.


    But let��s not get sidetracked.


    "I��m here to ask if I can switch dorms."


    "Switch dorms? Why all of a sudden?"


    Yumo asks, still confused.


    While asking, Yumo narrows her eyes. She notices something weird about Mengxi��s vibe today. She knows Mengxi well and has even been really close to her. Usually, Mengxi has a particular scent, but today she smells a bit different, like she��s mixed with other scents.


    Having spent a lot of time around Mengxi, even having had close contact with her, Yumo is pretty familiar with her aura. But today, although Mengxi still has that familiar saintly scent, there��s a mix of other fragrances, scents that don��t belong to her, scents from outside...


    "This...this smell..."


    Suddenly, Yumo bites her lip, and her eyes look a bit dark.


    Before Mengxi can offer any explanation, Yumo, to Mengxi��s surprise, moves right up to her and starts sniffing her clothes and face. As Yumo continues to smell the scents on Mengxi, her expression becomes more and more serious, leaving Mengxi utterly confused.


    "Uh??"


    Mengxi swallows the words she was about to say and looks puzzled at Yumo��s face, which is now really close to hers.


    "What��s wrong, Sister Yumo? Is... is there something on me?"


    "On you..."


    "On me?"


    "You have the scent of various other girls on you."


    "Uh??"


    ---


    ---


    ------


    "I want to switch dorms because my room at the White Lily dorm was blown up. So, I need to temporarily move to the Plum Blossom dorm area. That��s why I came to ask for your permission," Mengxi explains softly.


    But while she��s talking, she feels like something is weird with Yumo today. She��s not sure if it��s just her feeling it or what.


    "Um, Teacher Yumo? What��s going on?"


    Right now, under Mengxi��s puzzled gaze, Yumo, usually so graceful, steps up close and starts sniffing her all over��her hair, the collar of her shirt, her sleeves...


    This catches Mengxi off guard and she steps back, totally confused. Yumo keeps sniffing and her face gets more and more serious, making the whole vibe kind of intense.


    Noticing this, Mengxi cautiously asks, "Uh, Teacher Yumo, is something wrong?"


    After a moment��s hesitation, Yumo slowly looks up and say,


    "You have the scent of many... unfamiliar girls on you."


    "Huh? Unfamiliar girls?"


    Meeting Yumo��s sharp gaze, Mengxi feels a shiver go down her spine. She seems to realize something and quickly shakes her hands,


    "No, no, that��s not it, Teacher Yumo! Those are girls from my fan club. They wanted to take me to their dorm after they heard mine got blown up."


    "Ah-ha," Yumo responds, but before Mengxi can fully explain, Yumo puts her hands behind her back and gives a cold smile.


    "Fan club girls, huh? Seems like there are quite a few. Well, you��re popular, so it��s normal to have many fangirls." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um, Sister Yumo?"


    "Ah, you must be very close to your fans, to have their scent all over you. You must��ve been really close to them, right?"


    "No, that��s not it! Yumo, the smell is..."


    "Don��t worry, I get it. You��re switching dorms to be with one of your fangirls? Or are a bunch of them moving to a larger dorm to throw a party? I must say, you kids lead very colorful lives these days. With so many types of pretty girls around you, you must be living the dream. But remember to keep it in check, okay? With so many fangirls, they might just drain you dry. Don��t forget your responsibilities as the Girl of Destiny."

 Chapter 478 - 479: The Jealous Girl [17/25]

    "Don��t worry, I get it. You��re switching dorms to be with one of your fangirls? Or are a bunch of them moving to a larger dorm to throw a party? I must say, you kids lead very colorful lives these days. With so many types of pretty girls around you, you must be living the dream. But remember to keep it in check, okay? With so many fangirls, they might just drain you dry. Don��t forget your responsibilities as the Girl of Destiny."


    "Uh..."


    ��Turns out, that��s what��s going on��


    Mengxi can��t help but facepalm as she hears Yumo��s strange comments and senses her jealousy. She feels a mix of "Why me?" and "What��s going on?", but also a bit of happiness that she can��t quite put into words. She can��t help but smile.


    On the other side, seeing Mengxi suddenly go quiet, Yumo takes this as a confirmation. She clenches her small fists behind her back. Imagining Mengxi being all cozy with a bunch of pretty girls, Yumo starts to feel a weird kind of annoyance brewing inside her.


    "Ah, makes sense."


    When she thinks about it, Mengxi is pretty much perfect, a masterpiece of creation, with a "great" personality to boot. Plus, her role as the Girl of Destiny makes her unparalleled. Of course, she��d be super popular in a school full of teenagers. It��s totally normal for her to have a crazy fan club. Yumo had been a bit worried about Mengxi messing around at school, especially given her... unique sexual orientation.


    Now, the different smells on Mengxi and her not saying anything make Yumo think her worries were right. She starts to feel a bit worried and also kind of threatened.


    ��This brat, she already has me, and now she��s messing around with other girls? Wait, what? What do I mean, ��she already has me��? I��m not hers! What am I even thinking? Get your head straight, Yumo!��


    After a mental tug-of-war, Yumo pouts, looking clearly annoyed. She crosses her arms and turns her head away from Mengxi, speaking in a detached, businesslike tone:


    "Fine, you need the permission slip, right? I��ll approve it. Now go hang out with your cute little fans and stop wasting my time here."


    "Um... Teacher Yumo..."


    Mengxi looks helplessly at the irritated and jealous Yumo in front of her.


    ��Sigh... ��


    ��Man, if I knew this would happen, I would��ve gotten rid of those scents before coming. Now Yumo��s got the wrong idea��


    ��Oh well~��


    Yumo looking all jealous is pretty cute too. She Makes me wanna hug her and give her a little squeeze.


    Mengxi smirks, finding Yumo��s jealousy a mixed bag of confusing but also kinda heartwarming.


    �� After all, if Yumo was acting this way, she must care about me, right?��


    ��But I can��t let Yumo keep thinking I��m some sort of playboy. What if she starts to ignore me? That would suck.��


    So, Mengxi starts to think of a way to fix this. She looks at Yumo, who��s clearly not in the mood to talk, and realizes what that expression means:


    -"I��m not happy. You better make it up to me or else I��m not talking to you!"-


    ��Wow, who knew Yumo had a tsundere side? Pretty cute, actually��


    Shaking her head, Mengxi walks up to Yumo when no one��s looking. She takes Yumo��s hands in hers and looks up at her with those big, innocent eyes.


    "Yumo, you��re overthinking it. I��m not moving in with other girls."


    Mengxi hands over the paperwork to show she��s telling the truth.


    "See? I��m moving to a single room in the Plum Blossom dorm area. Just me, no other girls."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Yumo glances at the papers and seems a bit relieved.


    Taking back the paperwork and storing it in her pocket, Mengxi moves closer to Yumo. She smiles as she notices Yumo doesn��t pull away and whispers:


    "Also, the scents on me are from my fangirls who got too close earlier. There were too many people; I couldn��t avoid it. So, I ended up smelling like them."


    "..."


    "I haven��t been messing around with other girls, so all those scents are just on my clothes, not on me. If you don��t believe me, we can go to your room, and I can strip down for a thorough check. You can inspect me any way you like~?"


    "Feel free to check anywhere you like, Yumo. I don��t have a problem with you checking me out~" Mengxi said, cupping her cheeks and flashing a sultry, come-hither smile. Yumo, predictably, looks a tad unsettled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Just proving I��m innocent. I��m all about keeping it clean, you know. No one gets to touch me but you, Yumo~ I should only smell like you."


    Seductively, Mengxi leans in and gives Yumo��s earlobe a playful, teasing bite. Despite her ��annoyed�� demeanor, Yumo doesn��t recoil. Her cheeks flush a rosy hue, and she allows Mengxi��s intimate gesture. It appears she��s become accustomed to Mengxi��s tender teasing.


    After glancing at Mengxi, who looks genuinely sweet, Yumo skeptically asks,


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely. No need for the green-eyed monster, Yumo~"


    (green-eyed monster�� jealous)


    "Jealous?" Yumo retorts, puffing out her cheeks and vehemently shaking her head.


    "Jealousy is the last thing on my mind! I��m concerned about your reputation. As the Girl of Destiny, you can��t afford to tarnish your image. How else are you going to lead humanity to victory?"


    "Yes, yes, I get it. No jealousy on your end, Yumo~"


    "Hmph, as long as you know."


    "Hehe~"


    Realizing Yumo has relaxed, Mengxi feels a wave of relief wash over her. She sensually wraps her arm around Yumo and presses her cheek to Yumo��s velvety skin.


    ��Ah, my Yumo��


    ��Sweet and soft all over��


    ��Yet her words can be so biting��


    ��I wonder how I could soften her up a bit...��


    After some sweet talk and teasing with the super cute Yumo, Mengxi takes a deep breath to chill out a bit.


    ��I can��t help it, she��s just too adorable,�� Mengxi thinks to herself. ��Even with all my self-control, it��s hard not to get carried away.��


    ��So, if anything crazy happens later, it��s all on Yumo. You��re the one making me lose control~��


    Mengxi tells herself with a sly grin.


    Noticing Yumo��s mood starting to shift from shy to a bit annoyed, Mengxi, who��s always good at reading people, decides to cool it with the teasing. She sits back down, looking all serious.


    "What��s up? You went all serious all of a sudden," Yumo starts asking. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look, I��d love to hang out more, but I gotta get going. The dorm has a curfew and the rules are pretty strict. Can you sign off on my pass?"


    Yumo looks a bit down. "So, you��re leaving?"


    "Yes, I need to get the blessing from the Heart of the Sacred Dragon. I can��t afford to get penalized for breaking curfew."


    "Got it, let me write that pass for you," Yumo gets up and heads to her desk.


    "Thanks, Yumo," Mengxi says with a smile.


    Just then, the emergency communication magic stone in Mengxi��s pocket starts glowing a soft blue light.


    "What��s this?"


    The voice coming from the stone belongs to Mrs. Camilla, the supervisor of the White Lily dorm. But this time, her usually stern tone carries a hint of urgency and apology.


    "Mengxi, I��m sorry. Don��t come to the Plum Blossom dorm area yet. We have an emergency situation here."


    Mengxi frowns at the news. Yumo, who��s about to sign the pass, also puts down her pen. Her beautiful blue eyes flash with curiosity as she looks at Mengxi.


    "What kind of emergency, Mrs. Camilla?" Mengxi presses her finger to her lips, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "They even used a communication magic stone."


    "Um...that��s right. The Plum Blossom Dormitory area... just had... an explosion as well... The dorm that was originally arranged for you has been blown up..."


    "What... Huh? It got blown up again?"


    Mengxi sounded kinda shocked. Having her room blow up not once, but twice? It made her think someone��s got it out for her.


    ��Is someone trying to make me homeless?��


    "Miss Camilla, what is going on?"


    The silver-haired girl couldn��t help but ask.


    Camilla on the other end of the magic stone replied with a helpless tone:


    "I��m sorry, Mengxi. For now, we��re not sure. We don��t know who did it, whether it��s a facility issue or a deliberate attack."


    "Is that so..."


    "However, judging from the current situation, it��s less likely to be a facility issue. It��s probably someone targeting you, otherwise the dorm arranged for you wouldn��t have blown up twice in a row."


    "So what��s the plan now?"


    "Sigh, we��re still investigating who��s behind this. During this period, for your safety, the academy suggests that you should not stay within the academy. If something happens to you here, we can��t take responsibility."


    "Not staying in the academy?"


    "Yes, there might be criminals hiding within the academy targeting you. Since Lady Bai, who usually protects you, is not around, I��m really not at ease. It��s best for you to stay at the Asumos Main Church for now. There are Heavenly Apostles there, so it��ll be much safer."


    "I see..."


    A few minutes just flew by while they were talking, and that was the end of the call.


    "Anyway, thank you for your hard work. I��ll take care of it myself. Thank you, ma��am."


    After politely saying goodbye, the blue light from the communication magic stone in the silver-haired girl��s hand gradually faded.


    "How did it go?"


    Yumo seemed a bit worried after the call ended.


    After hearing Camilla��s words, Yumo paused her activity and thoughtfully looked at the silver-haired girl talking. From their conversation, Yumo also understood the general situation.


    "This is indeed a serious issue."


    Yumo��s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    After all, judging from the conversation, it seemed like someone was targeting Mengxi by blowing up her dormitory. However, in Yumo��s view, the purpose of these actions did not seem to be to kill the Girl of Destiny. If they really wanted to threaten the Girl of Destiny, they should have waited until she was in the dormitory before detonating it, right?


    ��What��s the point of just blowing up the dormitory?��

 Chapter 479 - 480: The Housing Problem [18/25]

    ��Even with that kind of explosion that could only destroy a dormitory...it��s impossible to kill Mengxi. Mengxi is protected by a ��divine miracle.�� Even a strike from a low stage - demon king would probably not harm her. Hmm, this explosion feels more like... school bullying? On Earth, school bullies would throw backpacks and smash phones. In this world, where everyone��s martial prowess and magic and even more explosive, blowing up dormitories seems to be within the realm of normality. So does that mean, my Mengxi has been bullied?��


    Just thinking about someone messing with Mengxi gets her upset. Sometimes she can��t help but see Mengxi as a little sister who needs protection.


    ��Should I get Black Rose to find out who��s behind this?�� This thought crossed Yumo��s mind for a second, but she quickly shook it off.


    ��I can��t step in and solve all of Mengxi��s problems for her. If I do, she won��t grow up. She needs to handle small problems like this herself. My goal is to help her get stronger, not spoil her��


    Yumo put down her pen and sat back down on the sofa, returning to the silver-haired girl��s side.


    "So, what do you plan to do now?"


    "As for that..."


    Mengxi revealed a somewhat helpless wry smile.


    "What else can I do? The Plum Blossom dormitory is gone, and if I move into a new one, it might get blown up too. According to Ms. Camilla, it��s not safe for me to stay in the Luminous Royal Academy. If explosions are happening inside the dormitory, it means there��s an ��inside job�� targeting me within the academy. Maybe, as they suggested, I should let the academy��s guards and the holy knights stationed here by the Church escort me back to the headquarters."


    "Back to the headquarters? You mean to the central area of Anvika?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, that��s a bit far, and quite troublesome."


    "Yes,"


    Mengxi nodded slightly. Anvika is the capital of the Red Leaf Empire and its largest city. Although Luminous Royal Academy is located on the outskirts of Anvika, there is still a certain distance between them, especially from the central area. Moreover, entering and exiting the political center of the Red Leaf Empire requires strict scrutiny and magical detection, which is undoubtedly time-consuming and cumbersome.


    "So, will you still come to class tomorrow after returning to the church?"


    "Of course, I will. After all, at this stage, I can��t afford to miss any classes for the sake of the Blessing of the Sacred Dragon Heart."


    "Hmm, but what about the time for morning practice?"


    "Well, no choice there. I��ll just have to cut down on some rest. Can��t be late for morning practice."


    "But if that��s the case..."


    Yumo couldn��t help but look worried. The curriculum at Luminous Royal Academy is really intense, and there are countless daily training sessions. Without proper rest, it would be tough on anyone��s body.


    "Wouldn��t that be too exhausting?"


    "Yeah, but it can��t be helped. If I really have to go back to headquarters, that��s how it is."


    Mengxi also seemed a bit down about it. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, halfway through shaking her head, it seemed like Mengxi had a thought. She suddenly stopped, and a sparkle appeared in her light purple eyes. The next moment, under Yumo��s slightly puzzled gaze, Mengxi slowly moved closer and gently lifted Yumo��s beautiful black hair.


    "Well, if I don��t go back to the church and stay near the academy, we won��t have to worry about that."


    "Huh? Not going back?"


    "Yeah. Ms. Camilla also said that I can choose a safer place nearby to stay, and they��ll send a guard team. Plus, when it comes to the safest place in the academy, I think..."


    Mengxi paused, her big eyes looking expectantly at Yumo.


    "Um..."


    Even though Mengxi didn��t say it outright, it wasn��t hard for Yumo to guess what she was getting at.


    ��Clearly,��


    ��this girl,��


    ��wants to stay at my place...��


    This got Yumo feeling all mixed up.


    After all, as far as Yumo could see, her colleagues at Sebastian don��t know about her special partnership with the Girl of Destiny. If this girl, who barely knows me, suddenly moves into my apartment, it might raise suspicions. The last thing Yumo wants is for her kids to find out about her hidden relationship.


    A mom��s got to have some dignity, you know.


    It would be embarrassing if her children found that a little girl like Mengxi found out her true identity, or worse, had known it for a while.


    ��Moreover, Mengxi always has some strange ideas about me. Once she moves into my apartment, chances are she��ll try something funny. And right now, my innocent, adorable daughter is also living in the apartment! If she notices something between me and Mengxi, it could be a bad influence on her!��


    Thinking this,


    Even with Mengxi acting all cute, Yumo just couldn��t hide her mixed feelings.


    ...


    However,


    At this moment, from behind Yumo on the backrest of the sofa, a pink little head slowly peered out, and blinked its dazzling red and blue heterochromatic eyes, casting a ��sympathetic�� gaze towards the silver-haired girl.


    After looking at the silver-haired girl up close for a bit,


    The pink-haired little girl turned to Yumo, and with a sweet, concerned voice, she said:


    "Does this big sister have nowhere to stay? ...umm, she looks so sad. ...Mom�� ah no�� Sister Yu, can we let this big sister stay with us? We have some empty rooms here~"


    "Yuan��er... Yuan��er?"


    Glancing back at the little lass who made the suggestion, Yumo blinked, a bit taken aback, her clear blue eyes filled with confusion.


    --


    Even at this moment, having suppressed her power, Yumo could still sense the presence of her daughter who sneaked in through the window.


    Therefore,


    While chatting with Mengxi in the living room, Yumo was constantly mindful of her own words and actions. At the same time, she began to worry if Mengxi would do anything outrageous. Fortunately, Mengxi behaved well tonight and didn��t cause any trouble.


    Otherwise, she really wouldn��t know how to explain to her daughter...


    ��Hmm��.��


    She also didn��t know whether the reason the little girl was so quiet now was because she had been satisfied a few days ago.


    ��Has she calmed down a bit?��


    Moreover,


    She initially thought that with a guest around, Yuan��er would politely go back to her room and wait for her, since Yumo thought her daughter was kind of shy.


    However,


    Contrary to Yumo��s expectations, Yuan��er didn��t go back to her room, but instead hid behind the kitchen door, secretly observing her and Mengxi in the living room. At first, Yumo��s heart couldn��t help but flutter with unease, her worry apparent.


    The reason was simple.


    Aside from worrying about Mengxi��s outrageous actions, Yumo was also uneasy about Yuan��er��s possible moves.


    No matter how cute she looked, her little daughter was actually a demon from the abyss. And abyssal demons really didn��t like Mengxi��s aura or energy, almost hated it. Yumo feared that if Yuan��er sensed Mengxi��s aura, she might lose control, go berserk, and attack Mengxi�� Keep in mind, back in Wind City, an out-of-control Yuan��er had attacked Mengxi.


    If that child causes a ruckus now, trying to pacify her quietly would undoubtedly be challenging��


    But soon,


    Yumo realized, was she worrying for nothing. The feelings in her red eyes slowly changed from worry to confusion, even a bit of bewilderment.


    Her little angel, after staring at Mengxi for a long time, not only didn��t show a shred of hostility but was also starry-eyed, revealing a mixture of excitement and victory in her small eyes, leaving Yumo completely befuddled.


    ��??? ��


    ��What��s up with Yuan��er?��


    (?_??)

 Chapter 480 - 481: Agreed, But Hesitantly [19/25]

    However,


    while Yumo was trying to make sense of the little girl��s actions and thinking about how to respond to Mengxi��s request, the cute Yuan��er quietly slipped out from behind the kitchen door. Sneaking around, she made her way behind the sofa and slowly peeked out:


    "Does this Big Sister have nowhere to stay?... she looks so pitiful... Sister Yu, we have a vacant room here, why don��t we let her stay with us for a while?"


    The head-popping Yuan��er quickly blinked her big eyes, which were of different colors - one red and one blue, casting an adorable look toward Yumo.


    Due to Yumo��s prior instructions,


    when facing ��outsiders��, Yuan��er consciously refrained from using the term ��mommy��, and instead referred to Yumo as ��Sister Yu��. However, as she was not accustomed to it, the word ��sister�� sounded a bit awkward when coming from Yuan��er.


    This awkwardness was inadvertently caught by our Mengxi.


    She glanced at the pink-haired girl who popped up suddenly and was a bit surprised. At the same time, she readied herself, with her holy magic energy starting to stir within.


    ��Is�� is it her?��


    ��The demon king little girl from before?��


    Mengxi, who had previously crossed swords with the pink-haired girl in the Wind City, naturally remembered her vividly, and immediately recognized her identity. The scene where the girl was enveloped in dark light and eerie liquid, sporting a bloodthirsty and crazed smile, still haunted her, causing Mengxi to shiver involuntarily.


    After all, if it weren��t for Yumo��s timely intervention, her fate would have been grim.


    ...


    ��Why is she here?��


    ��And why is she calling Yumo, ��Sister��?��


    ��Though she sounds a bit awkward when saying it, it seems she doesn��t normally use this term��


    But, that��s not important now.


    What Mengxi is most concerned about is the pink-haired girl��s unusual gaze. The heterochromatic eyes, red and blue, were no longer filled with madness and hostility like the first time they met. Now, they only reflected the innocence of a child, and goodwill towards her?


    ��Goodwill?��


    ��Towards me? What��s going on?��


    Mengxi was somewhat confused.


    However,


    quietly watching this little girl communicating with Yumo, Mengxi��s vigilant emotions gradually dissipated...


    ��


    ----


    "Sister Yu, why not let her stay on the third floor? There��s a vacant room there."


    "She��s your student, isn��t she, Sister Yu? It should be normal for a head teacher to take care of her students, right?"


    "Sister, the church is so far away. This way, she won��t be able to rest well. She��s so pitiful...Sob... let��s just let her stay here for some time..."


    "Sister~"


    ...


    With each word from the little girl, Miss Yumo slowly started to give in to the cuteness.


    Her stern face began to soften up a bit.


    Eventually,


    the black-haired girl, who was already somewhat torn, caved in under the little girl��s cute antics.


    After a long sigh, Yumo slowly nodded:


    "Alright, I understand."


    ...


    ��Huh??!��


    ��Did Sister Yumo agree?��


    ��That kid, she convinced Sister Yumo?��


    As this scene unfolded before her, the caution on Mengxi��s face disappeared. Realizing that the pink-haired girl was helping her to stay, and had no other malicious intentions, Mengxi couldn��t help but purse her lips.


    At this moment,


    the image of a violent, bloodthirsty pink-haired little girl in Mengxi��s mind was completely replaced by innocence and cuteness.


    A kind of warm feeling began to fill Mengxi.


    ��This little one��


    ��Her name is Yuan��er, right?��


    ��She��s...pretty cute...��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but feel touched internally, casting a grateful look at the little lass. The little girl, after sensing Mengxi��s gaze, nervously tucked her head back behind the sofa. Seemed a bit shy.


    Meanwhile,


    Yumo who eventually succumbed to the little girl��s cuteness, could only sigh, gently patting the little girl��s head:


    "I got it, Mommy... ah i mean... Sister will listen to you."


    "Hehe, thank you, sister~"


    "So, wash your hands and let��s eat, the food on the table has been kept warm for you."


    "Mhm, got it!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After rubbing her face against Yumo��s, Yuan��er scurried with her short legs towards the dining table...


    Yumo, on the other hand, helplessly facepalmed, while casting a slightly puzzled glance around.


    "Strange�� speaking of which, where are Sebastian and the others?"


    Yumo, who initially wanted Sebastian and the others to look after Yuan��er, only now noticed that her apartment had become somewhat empty. Apart from her, Yuan��er and Mengxi, there was no one else around. This made Yumo wonder about the whereabouts of Sebastian and others.


    Hmm,


    perhaps,


    ��Sebastian and the others had some ��urgent matters�� to attend to...��


    Just like yesterday, they disappeared all of a sudden, only to return with a bunch of tea leaves or something��


    Considering the old butler��s always steady temperament, Yumo wasn��t worried at all, and turned her attention to the silver-haired girl beside her.


    Observing the kind and angel-like silver-haired girl who seemed to have a ��pitiful�� vibe around her, Yumo pressed her lips together.


    After a brief silence, Yumo crossed her arms, tilted her head slightly in a bit of a ��tsundere�� (aloof but actually kind-hearted) manner, and with a reluctant voice said under Mengxi��s amused gaze:


    "Fine, since Yuan��er said so, I��ll reluctantly let you stay."


    "Really? Thank you Yum... Thank you, Teacher Yu!"


    "Hmph, just for one night! Once your Church��s guards arrive tomorrow, you find your own place to stay."


    "Yes, yes, understood."


    "Good"


    With a ��cold�� response, Yumo gracefully flicked her hair, stood up slowly, and headed towards the elegant staircase:


    "Come with me, I��ll take you to the guest room."


    "Okay~"


    The silver-haired girl cheerfully followed behind Yumo, not at all looking like a pitiful person who had lost her home.


    However,


    before taking two steps, Yumo suddenly stopped as if she remembered something.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing this, Mengxi tilted her head, showing a puzzled expression:


    "What��s wrong, Teacher Yu?"


    "..."


    Yumo didn��t respond, but rather looked thoughtfully at the graceful silver-haired girl from head to toe. Noticing the dirt on Mengxi��s hair and clothes from training, Yumo slightly frowned.


    Having been used to a neat and tidy lifestyle, Yumo had become meticulous about personal cleanliness.


    And this particularity became stronger in her own home.


    Dirty kids need to be cleaned up!


    "I think, before checking out the room, there��s something more crucial you need to do."


    "Something more important?"


    "Yes, you messy girl, go take a shower now!"


    The black-haired girl said in a firm tone.


    The next moment,


    before Mengxi could react, Yumo grabbed her slender arm and dragged her into the bathroom on the second floor...


    Mengxi: ��Eh??��

 Chapter 481 - 482: Whimsical Thoughts [20/25]

    I��ll be posting 5 more chapters today. Apologies for the delay - I had a tough quiz over the last two days and couldn��t get the bonus chapters out.


    --------------------


    "Ah~"


    Upon arriving in a dim room, Mengxi involuntarily let out a soft moan. After a flash of crimson light as quick as lightning, the delicate white school uniform top, ribbon, long skirt, black stockings, and cloth shoes on the silver-haired girl were all stripped from Mengxi in an instant. The Girl of Destiny was suddenly stripped to a semi-nude state before she could even react.


    For a moment, The silver-haired girl��s crystal clear, tender, and extremely beautiful body suddenly made zero-distance contact with the air, leaving only two thin undergarments on her.


    "This... what is this?! Sister Yumo!!" The sudden change made Mengxi��s expression change drastically, her previously joyful and slightly playful demeanor vanished instantly.


    The beautiful face that would put even angels to shame showed a blush.


    Faced with Yumo��s sudden and assertive actions, Mengxi couldn��t help but panic.


    With the emergence of this emotion, the charming silver-haired girl involuntarily clamped her legs tightly together and hugged her chest with her hands, covering her private areas. Her lovely face was covered with a blush, and she blinked her beautiful lavender eyes, taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm her inner chaos.


    But even so, because Yumo��s actions were too bold, Mengxi still looked a bit awkward. She could only cover her Private places and cast a "complaining" look at the black-haired girl beside her.


    ��Yumo, what are you doing?!��


    ��How... did she undress me so quickly?! So skillfully?! It feels... like she��s very experienced...��


    But,


    ��Experienced? Where did that come from?! Where did she learn this?!��


    As she looked at the black-haired girl who was tidying up her clothes, Mengxi couldn��t help but ponder this question.


    Of course, at this moment, Mengxi probably couldn��t imagine that the reason Yumo undressed her so quickly and skillfully was mainly because of the training she had received over the past few centuries...


    Yumo as a mother had been taking care of her children and the human orphanage children she had adopted in the Forest for hundreds of years. Although life in the Winter Forest was quite primitive, Yumo always made sure everyone stayed clean...


    As these thoughts emerged in her mind, Mengxi felt a hint of nervousness that was uncommon to her.


    She did like the innocent and sweet Yumo, and to be honest, was looking forward to some noughty things with her, where she could have Yumo all to herself, just like the romance between the two female leads in the novels Bai Yanluo gave her.


    But, In Mengxi��s fantasies, She was the one taking the lead, with Yumo nestled in her arms, allowing her to do whatever she wanted, all the while making adorable sounds. So, when they were alone, Mengxi was always quite assertive, maybe even a bit dominant towards Yumo.


    And Yumo did often let her have her way, just as she had anticipated, especially under her assertive and ��coaxing�� demeanor.


    However, Mengxi didn��t think she could always have the upper hand. After all, there was a significant difference in their strengths.


    Yumo was a Demon King, probably one of the strongest, while she, at level six, was nowhere near in strength. Mengxi knew, If Yumo wanted to, or if she pushed Yumo too far, Yumo could easily overpower her... So, When teasing Yumo, Mengxi always knew where to stop, keeping it within what Yumo was comfortable with~ .


    ��Well, it looked like Yumo had been becoming more and more understanding and patient recently~��


    ... Regardless, Mengxi had always been anxious that one day Yumo might want to switch roles. And now? It seemed like her fears were becoming reality... Watching Yumo approach her step by step, Mengxi��s heart started to race, beating faster and faster. Her pretty face turned even redder.


    In the past, Even if she was completely naked in front of Yumo, Mengxi wouldn��t feel a shred of shame. But now? When it was Yumo who had undressed her, Mengxi felt nervous.


    Various noughty scenes she had imagined before, and the explicit content from the novels, all suddenly flashed across her mind, making the Girl of Destiny��s breaths grow rapid.


    -"Could it be... tonight... Yumo... wants to take my first time?"-


    Mengxi shivered a bit, but along with the nervousness, a strange sense of excitement bubbled up within her.


    Her lips turned up slightly, and it almost looked like there were tiny hearts twinkling in her light purple eyes.


    Her first time,


    If it��s for Yumo, Mengxi is all in. She��s had this thought for a while now and even practiced on her own a few times to work out any kinks. After all, being with someone you like is awesome, and it��s a chance to get closer to Yumo.


    Well,


    ��Anyway, Yumo is always pushed around by me, teased by me~��


    Hmm,


    ��Maybe let sister turn the tables for once?��


    ��I am Just not sure about her skills...��


    ...


    Thinking like this, Mengxi gradually eased up, no longer overly concerned about who takes the lead.


    However, Even if they were to do it? Looking at the situation now... She glanced down at her exposed fair skin, then at Yumo, who was right beside her, covered in a black sheer dress except for her legs.


    Mengxi shyly twirled her beautiful silver hair with her fingers. Doing it was not an issue, But being the only one naked felt a bit off...


    With that thought, Mengxi, while taking off her underwear, shyly mumbled, "Yumo, if we��re doing this, you should undress too... Don��t leave me like this all alone... It��s... It��s embarrassing...? Huh?! Sister?!"


    However, before Mengxi could finish, a ��cold-faced�� Yumo suddenly pulled out something from behind her.


    Seeing this, Mengxi��s eyes widened. Although she didn��t see clearly what Yumo pulled out, at this moment, the embarrassed Girl of Destiny couldn��t think of anything serious. In the dim room, A naked ��delicate�� Saintess, and a well-dressed, wicked, cold-faced demon girl, were together.


    Mengxi couldn��t help but think of some steamy scenes from a story Bai gave her. For a moment, steam seemed to rise from Mengxi��s forehead, and the silver-haired girl, feeling extremely shy, kept stepping back.


    ��Wait?! Yumo?! You are not into some SM stuff, r..right?! What... what she pulled out... was it whips, candles or something?! ��


    "Sister! That kind of play... I... I��m not ready for that yet!!"


    Mengxi couldn��t help but shout out. However, As her words fell, Yumo directly stuffed what was behind her into Mengxi��s arms, leaving her stunned.


    "Huh?! This... What is this?"


    Looking down at the shower gel, towel and other bathing supplies in her arms, Mengxi was frozen on the spot.


    As she was stunned, Yumo, guessing Mengxi��s thoughts after hearing her words, didn��t hold back and gave Mengxi a crisp knock on the head~


    *Pia~*


    "Ah~" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I said, you naughty girl, I just asked you to take a bath! What were you thinking! You are the Girl of Destiny and the future Saintess Can you not have such dirty thoughts?!"


    Mengxi felt embarrassed as Yumo scolded her for her naughty thoughts, reminding her of her noble status as the Girl of Destiny. At that moment, Mengxi wished she could just hide away in embarrassment.

 Chapter 482 - 483: A Total Mess[21/25]

    ��Oh my, this is so embarrassing!!��


    ��QwQ����


    ��


    At this moment, amidst the steamy mist, within the ethereal bathroom, Mengxi, with her hair tied up, has submerged everything below her eyes in the warm bathtub, continuously blowing bubbles in distress��


    Although Yumo didn��t open up to her in the bathtub as she had hoped, the blush on Mengxi��s pretty face showed no signs of fading.


    After all,


    She thought Yumo was going to make a move on her just now,


    And she even cooperatively posed in a way that allowed for whatever might come...


    But in the end,


    ��Sister Yumo just wanted me to take a bath?!��


    ��That dark room turned out to be a changing room outside the bathroom? What the heck?!��


    ��Ahhhhh!��


    Not realizing it was one thing, but she even took off her underwear in front of Yumo!


    ":(? ??????????????? ?):!!!"


    Recalling that awkward scene, Mengxi couldn��t help but roar in embarrassment.


    She held her head with both hands, sinking straight into the water.


    Then, she broke the water surface with her hands and feet, splashing water around, acting like a child throwing a tantrum in the water.


    If any other members of the church were around, seeing their holy, elegant Saintess acting like a child in the water, they would probably be utterly shocked, questioning their faith.


    ��


    After some splashing and rolling around, calmed by the warm water, she calms down and slowly peeks her head out of the water.


    Then, the silver-haired girl lay down by the side of the bathtub, her light purple eyes regaining their usual calm. At the same time, a touch of helplessness and regret began to stir within her.


    She had shown her willingness to let Yumo take the lead...


    ��But Sister Yumo remained indifferent?!��


    ��Really,�� sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��So Sister Yumo is destined to be the submissive one...��


    ��Hmph!��


    ��Today��s embarrassment will be avenged on Yumo someday~!��


    ��


    ��


    While Mengxi was constantly pondering on how to ��retaliate�� against Yumo, she seemed to realize something, or perhaps some strange effect wore off, her body shivered suddenly, and her consciousness returned to its usual calmness.


    "No, no, no, what am I thinking!"


    Shaking her head frantically, Mengxi anxiously tries to forget all the wild scenarios she had imagined. Most of these daydreams involved close moments with Yumo or scenes of her ��punishing��.


    ��No,��


    ��I shouldn��t keep thinking about these... naughty things...��


    ��It might leave a bad impression on Sister Yumo...��


    ...


    Mengxi helplessly raises her hand to her forehead, feeling a growing sense of helplessness and confusion within. She doesn��t see herself as a lustful girl, but rather harbors ��some�� desires towards Yumo. Before meeting Yumo, she never had such thoughts and even planned to remain single forever��


    She can��t deny that after falling for Yumo and reading the novels from Bai, her mind began to wander into unchartered territories.


    However,


    Initially, when interacting with Yumo, who turned into ��Little girl��, the desire wasn��t that strong, Although she would fantasize occasionally, she behaved properly.


    But now?


    After coming clean with Yumo, who started interacting in her ��true self�� form, Mengxi found that the desire within her seemed to grow stronger��


    Mengxi even doubts whether reading too many books from Bai turned her into a naughty girl, with nothing but lustful thoughts, wanting to pounce on Yumo...


    ��A fallen Saintess??��


    However,


    "It��s really strange��"


    The silver-haired girl sighed.


    When alone in the dorm, aside from entering ��withdrawal reactions�� with her mind filled with mosaic scenes, she��s quite normal. But after seeing Yumo disguised as Teacher Yu, her inner excitement seemed to grow stronger��


    And in the apartment, seeing Yumo without disguise made the desire grow even stronger, as if a certain aura was subtly stimulating her inner desires��


    Hmm��


    Thinking about this, Mengxi turns over, floating on her back in the pool, quietly staring at the exquisite mural on the ceiling.


    A speculation emerges in the silver-haired girl��s mind.


    "Could it be... I��m being influenced by Sister Yumo?"


    ��Yumo��s aura, Yumo��s power, could they have such effects?��


    ��The aura of a Demon king could make people feel oppressed and terrified, even directly causing those with insufficient willpower to have a mental breakdown����


    ��But, it seems like it hasn��t been heard to affect one��s nature, right?��


    ��To activate others�� inner desires��


    This,


    Staring at the sky, the silver-haired girl��s eyes slightly narrow:


    "In the legends�� it seems like only the Demon Temple has this capability..."


    ...


    ...


    --


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Yumo is striding through the apartment, pouting unhappily. Recalling Mengxi��s actions and words just now, she couldn��t help but frown, murmuring complaints with a ��displeased�� tone.


    "Supposed to be a Saintess�� but daydreams about noughty things all day, not focusing on her duties�� how can she defeat me like this in the future��"


    However,


    Complaints aside,


    Yumo��s dissatisfaction seems to stem from Mengxi seeking her out every day, instead of ��properly�� cultivating. Regarding Mengxi��s mind filled with lustful thoughts, it seems Yumo doesn��t feel displeased. As long as she is the object of Mengxi��s lust, it seems there��s no problem��


    Of course,


    The currently complaining Yumo doesn��t seem to realize this issue.


    She is now pondering how to get this ��irresponsible�� little girl to take her training seriously, instead of daydreaming all the time...


    Thinking about it, Yumo suddenly has a bright idea.


    She joyfully snaps her fingers.


    "Hmm�� that��s right~"


    ��If this girl wants to be close to me so badly~��


    ��Maybe, if I promise her,��


    ��That if she makes a breakthrough in her training, I could give her a kiss? Or let her kiss me? Would that motivate her to train harder? It wouldn��t be bad to sacrifice a bit of dignity if it helps...��


    Yumo lifts her hand to her chin, falling into deep thought about the feasibility of this idea.


    At the same time, she heads to the guest room on the third floor.


    No matter what,


    The most crucial thing at this stage is to arrange a room for Mengxi to rest well, as she has to wake up early for training tomorrow...


    ��Oh, it��s morning practice, not class.��


    Since Sebastian and some maids are not in the apartment, Yumo has to tidy up the room herself.


    "Well, speaking of which... are there any blankets in the closet?"


    Mumbling to herself, she slowly opens the door to the room on the third floor.


    However,


    Yumo was stunned in place, her crimson eyes filled with astonishment.


    "What�� what�� what happened here?!!"


    The young girl let a cry out in shock.


    Right now,


    the room that used to be elegant and beautiful, filled with an artistic atmosphere, is now utterly destroyed, a complete mess. There isn��t a single piece of furniture intact within the spacious room... the bed has been torn into four parts, the table embedded into the wall; the chandelier crashed in the center of the room, shattered into pieces...


    Countless fabrics and clothing are torn into shreds, scattered around like snowflakes.


    The whole room looks like it was ravaged by some ferocious beast, it��s simply horrifying��


    ��Is this Limo��s doing?��


    The first thing that pops into Yumo��s mind is the image of a wolf-girl. However, she quickly shakes her head to dismiss her speculation.


    ��No, it can��t be����


    ��Limo has gone to Sadik Empire with Xiao, she��s not here...��


    But,


    ��If it��s not her, who else would cause such a mess?��


    Now she doesn��t have time to think, she hurriedly closes the door and quickly goes downstairs, planning to check the empty rooms on the second floor. After all, her top priority is to settle Mengxi. Once she��s asleep and well-rested, then it��s not too late to find the culprit.


    ��


    However,


    Yumo was shocked to find that the several guest rooms on the second floor seemed to have gone through a battle as well, the destruction was indescribable, even worse than the third floor...


    And not just the guest rooms, pretty much every room except her own was in a similar state, including the rooms of Sebastian and the other servants...


    A complete mess, totally uninhabitable.


    ��


    Gently shutting the room door, Yumo��s forehead starts twitching uncontrollably as a wave of sadness fills her red eyes.


    ��My, my... my home... how did... this happen...��


    "What in the world happened here!!!"

 Chapter 483 - 484: A Beauty Fresh Out of Water [22/25]

    3 more chapter coming


    ��Oh no, no, no!!! What happened to my house?!��


    Yumo finds it hard to accept the extensive damage to several rooms and couldn��t help but grab her head in disbelief.


    "My...my house, sob*..."


    Having been troubled by housing issues back on earth, Yumo has an inexplicable attachment to her own house.


    However,


    Her first quaint little wood home was destroyed by the so-called Asumos Apostles...


    Her second luxurious villa suffered major damage due to Liyu and others fooling around...


    And now, her third house, or rather, apartment...


    (Since the Black Rose family had bought this apartment, it��s now considered Yumo��s.)


    This third apartment, after only a few days of residence, faced such ruthless destruction!


    "Who did this?!"


    Feeling a strange vibe in the house, anger flashes in Yumo��s eyes. An angry Yumo clenches her fists and quickly goes downstairs, planning to ask her daughter what exactly happened in the house.


    However,


    When Yumo hurriedly reaches the living room, she finds it empty. The little one who was eating at the dining table is nowhere to be found, which furrows Yumo��s brows.


    "Hmm? All the food on the table is finished? Also, Yuan��er?... Where did that child go?"


    In the house,


    ��It seems like the child��s not here? Did she go out again? Or... is she in the bedroom?��


    Confused,


    Yumo heads towards her bedroom upstairs.


    Since her room has a barrier that blocks sensing, and not wanting to forcefully destroy the barrier and waste magic stones, Yumo walks leisurely to the second floor, and directly opens the door to her bedroom.


    "Yuan��er? Are you there?..."


    However, seeing the silent room, Yumo swallows the words she was about to say next.


    "It seems, that kid isn��t here..."


    Moreover,


    Her room, fortunately, has been spared. It hasn��t been destroyed like the other rooms, remaining neat and tidy, filled with an elegant and noble atmosphere, along with a touch of girlish sentiment.


    "Hmm? What��s that?"


    While inspecting the room, Yumo unexpectedly notices a conspicuous white envelope on the desk. Obviously, there wasn��t such a letter in the room before she left. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Curious, Yumo walks over, opens the envelope, and starts reading its contents.


    And as she reads, her red eyes slightly narrow.


    "What��s this? A letter? from Yuan��er?"


    The content of the letter was straightforward and brief.


    --"Mommy! I won��t be coming home tonight! I��m going to play with Meliora��s ! Also, since Meliora hasn��t eaten yet, I took all the tasty food from the dining table! Don��t worry about me; Meliora and I are safe!"--


    The letter ended with Yuan��er��s signature.


    Although the handwriting was a bit messy and the format was all wrong, it conveyed a simple message to Yumo: [her daughter was going to spend the night at her friend��s house and wouldn��t be coming home.]


    "Ah, this kid. She played with Meliora all day and still wants to hang out more? Is she worried I��d say no if she asked me in person? Well, children her age love to play, it��s normal. At least she��s better than Pierre and Limo were; she knows to come home for meals and to let me know what��s going on."


    Yumo felt a bit better comparing Yuan��er��s behavior with Pierre and Limo��s past actions. She sighed, put away the first letter her daughter had written to her, and muttered to herself,


    "It��s rare for her to have a friend she can play with without getting into trouble. Yuan��er is obedient; she knows her limits."


    Just then, the door behind Yumo slowly opened.


    "Hmm?"


    Since only she and Mengxi were in the house, Yumo had a pretty good idea who it was. She sighed guiltily and began to turn around.


    "I��ll prepare a room for you in a bit. For now, you can go to�� Heh!?!"


    Before she could finish, her words came to a sudden halt. Seeing the scene behind her, Yumo stood there, stunned, as if struck by lightning.


    "Mengxi?"


    She looked at the young girl who seemed to have just taken a bath. She looked like an angel. Yumo felt something she couldn��t describe in words and got a bit nervous.


    Right then, a young girl stood quietly at the door. It was a freshly bathed Mengxi. She looked amazing, even more than usual. Her eyes sparkled, and her skin looked perfect. Her cheeks were a bit pink, and her lips looked really soft.


    The woman standing there was wrapped only in a thin towel, revealing glimpses of her flawless skin and stunning body through the rising steam and white fabric. Unlike before, she seemed shy due to her scanty attire, losing her usual poise.


    Her face was flushed, one hand holding the towel tightly against her chest to prevent it from slipping, while the other hand was stretched to cover her private area. Her legs were tightly pressed together, and she even stood a bit pigeon-toed out of shyness.


    No doubt, she was a sight to behold, making any onlooker��s heart race with her seductive figure and actions, not to mention the beads of water trickling down her hair and legs.


    -"Beautiful��"- Yumo couldn��t help but think inwardly.


    But then, Yumo frowned. Seeing Mengxi��s wet silver hair and exposed skin, she bit her lip in slight annoyance.


    "What are you doing? You��re still wet and not dressed. Do you want to catch a cold?"


    She felt like she was back in their old days in the cold winter forest, treating Mengxi like a little sister who always ran around after bathing, much to Yumo��s annoyance.


    Yumo sighed and grabbed a towel from the bed, quickly walking up to Mengxi and started drying her hair.


    "You��re the Girl of Destiny, for heaven��s sake. It��s not appropriate for you to run around like this, even if nobody else is around."


    "But..." Mengxi looked down, feeling a bit wronged, and couldn��t find the words to explain.


    "But what?"


    "I... I don��t have any clothes to wear. You took my only school uniform, so I had to..."


    "Oh��"


    "I see, your dorm was blown up and you came here for shelter... Where would you get a change of clothes? I can��t believe I forgot that when I told you to take a shower."


    Feeling a bit awkward, Yumo scratched the back of her head. Her eyes filled with guilt as she said,


    "I��m sorry, I forgot about that."


    "So, do you have any other clothes I can wear?"

 Chapter 484 - 485: Lingerie [23/25]

    2 More chapters will be relased today but not now, maybe after i come back from uni.


    "Do you have something I can wear, Yumo?" The silver-haired girl asked, sounding a bit worried.


    "Well, usually there are some clothes in the guest room for unexpected guests. But, since the rooms were damaged, those clothes were probably ruined. My room might be the only one with any clothes left."


    Seeing Yumo��s thoughtful look, the silver-haired girl felt hopeful,


    "Really? Can I wear your clothes?"


    "Yes, you��re about my size, so my clothes should fit you."


    "Thank you, Yumo~!"


    ...


    A few minutes later, Yumo sat on the couch, watching Mengxi with mixed feelings. After Yumo had helped her dry off, the girl had put on a large white shirt that she found in her wardrobe, which was long enough to be worn as a dress. Yumo wasn��t sure why she had such a shirt in her living room, but at least it covered the girl.


    However, Yumo started to doubt her decision. For some reason, the girl seemed even more sexy in the white shirt than she had in the towel.


    At that moment, Mengxi cascaded down her back. She had rolled up the sleeves of the shirt to search the wardrobe, revealing her smooth arms. Her bare feet touched the cool floor, causing her to curl her toes. She looked so delicate and lovely that Yumo had an urge to take care of her, maybe even to hold her close.


    Some might even want to be ��closer��...


    Mengxi��s white shirt struggled to cover her bosom, swaying with each movement, drawing eyes with ease.


    What was even more arousing was that, due to her half-crouched position, the bottom of the shirt, already akin to a mini skirt, rose and fell with the girl��s movements, revealing tantalizing glimpses of what lay beneath...


    It��s worth noting that Mengxi wasn��t wearing anything beneath that shirt...


    Seeing this, Yumo took several deep breaths, trying to stay composed. It made her realize that sometimes, a little mystery is more alluring than laying everything bare. Even being familiar with Mengxi, Yumo was taken aback by the sight.


    To calm her heart, Yumo, with a slightly reddened face, quickly turned her head and began to seriously read the student reports submitted today. It seemed she wanted to use work to distract herself.


    ��Focus, Yumo. Just work and don��t overthink,��


    However, just as Yumo was trying to calm herself, Mengxi��s clear and melodious voice slowly reached her ears,


    "Um... Yumo?"


    Mengxi��s voice was as pleasant as always. But this time, there was a shade of hesitation in her words, as if she had something difficult to say.


    Sensing Mengxi��s emotions, Yumo furrowed her eyebrows, put down the report in her hand, and turned to look at the silver-haired girl.


    "What... what��s wrong?"


    Then, Yumo instantly realized why Mengxi was hesitant to speak. Because at that moment, Mengxi slowly brought her hands up to her chest, and what she showed in front of Yumo was a delicate piece of pink lace underwear. However, this wasn��t just any underwear. The fabric of this ladies�� underwear was very minimal, barely covering anything.


    It wasn��t even...


    A sheer bra...


    Yes, it was lingerie... but not just any lingerie; it was a legendary piece of erotic lingerie...


    The moment Yumo saw this lingerie, she held her breath, her eyes widened, and she stood there stunned, not knowing what to do, staring at the very provocative, minimal fabric garment. On the other side, Mengxi tilted her head, her lips curling up slightly in amusement, S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this... yours, Yumo?"


    "I can��t believe it, You dare to wear this kind of lingerie? You��re so bold Yumoo~"


    Mengxi��s mischievous little demon seemed to have awakened.


    She eyed Yumo up and down, her gaze lingering a little too long on ��certain areas��. That sly smile then hinted at an inside joke.


    "No wonder you didn��t join me for that bath earlier."


    "No... it��s not like that..."


    As Mengxi��s teasing words continued to echo in her ears, Yumo��s heart was almost about to leap out of her chest. The indescribable sense of embarrassment surged through the narrow space between her temples, as if it was determined to tear her apart.


    Mengxi��s teasing made Yumo��s heart race, the heat of embarrassment burning from her face all the way down to her toes. It was as if she was caught in a spicy secret.


    After a few seconds of daze, Yumo suddenly jumped up from the sofa, shaking her head and waving her hands frantically, denying Mengxi��s words with urgency.


    "No, that��s not true! I��m not wearing anything!"


    "Not... wearing anything?! Yumo, are you also going commando? So bold! So, does that mean you��re usually at home without panties?"


    "No! That��s not it! Don��t jump to conclusions! What I meant was, I��m wearing regular underwear, not this kind of erotic lingerie! If you don��t believe me, I��ll show you!"


    Saying that, Yumo grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up halfway. However, in the midst of doing so, she suddenly came to her senses.


    ��Huh?��


    Realizing that she was doing something foolish, Yumo smacked her own forehead with her hand. Then, under Mengxi��s somewhat disappointed gaze, she let go of her skirt. After all, directly lifting her skirt to show her underwear to someone was too perverted, right?


    ��What am I thinking?��


    ��Calm down, Yumo!��


    After a couple of deep breaths and some internal self-soothing, the blush on Yumo��s face slightly faded.


    "Look, all you need to know is I don��t wear that kind of lingerie. I didn��t bathe with you because I��d already showered! And those clothes you��re holding? I��ve never worn them!"


    "Never worn them? Then why... do you have them?"


    Mengxi asked, her doubt evident as she glanced over to the wardrobe. The wide array of intimates made even Mengxi��s cheeks turn pinky.


    "And there��s so many... from lacy ones, thongs, floral risqu�� lingerie, strappy ones, deep V bodysuits... even some transparent ones. Yumo, are these... all yours? You buy this kind of stuff?"


    "No, they��re not mine!"


    Yumo hurriedly shook her head. If she indeed had such clothes, even if she��d never worn them, Mengxi would definitely think of her as some lewd or unsatisfied sister. Her carefully cultivated image of being steady and reliable would be shattered. This would make all her lectures about modesty to Mengxi seem hypocritical. Most importantly, how would she ever face Mengxi again?


    Yumo felt a wave of anxiety. But as the anxiety grew, a hint of anger flashed in her eyes.


    ��Little Seba! That old rascal! Why would he prepare such clothes? Is he trying to ruin me?!��


    At that moment, Yumo felt the urge to grab a feather duster and chase someone down.

 Chapter 485 - 486: Underwear Incident [24/25]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    ��Little Seba! That old man! Why would he prepare such clothes? Is he trying to ruin me?!��


    At that moment, Yumo felt the urge to grab a feather duster and chase someone down.


    Yumo is feeling extremely regretful now.


    She regrets letting Mengxi go to the wardrobe to find clothes on her own.


    The clothes in this wardrobe were specially purchased by Sebastian after arriving at Anvika, all brand new. Although now, on the surface, she��s the young lady of the Black Rose Duchy, our Yumo hasn��t developed any extravagant living habits. She doesn��t act like many noble ladies who change their clothes all day long.


    Yumo, on the other hand, still prefers to wear her old clothes.


    New clothes... well, she��d think about them when the old clothes wear out...


    Moreover,


    The clothes sent by Xiao before, there were already so many of them...


    So,


    All the various clothes newly purchased by Sebastian, Yumo didn��t bother with them, but let the maids of the Black Rose family store them in that wardrobe.


    Until today,


    When Mengxi said she had no clothes to wear, Yumo only then remembered that wardrobe. There were new clothes in the wardrobe, including underwear and pajamas. Given Mengxi and she are of similar size, they should fit.


    Thinking this, Yumo let Mengxi rummage through the wardrobe on her own.


    However,


    When Mengxi pulled out that piece of crotchless lingerie, a strong sense of shame and regret surged into Yumo��s heart, making the black-haired girl bite her lip, and clench her fists in displeasure.


    Staring deadly at Mengxi by her thigh, with that series of embarrassingly explosive clothes, the anger in Yumo��s eyes grew denser.


    ��Sebastian... you rotten kid!��


    Something within Yumo, hidden in her inner space, emitted an agitated red light.


    At the same moment,


    Far in Anvika, while purchasing renovation tools, Sebastian couldn��t help but feel a chill down his spine. He shivered all over and looked around nervously:


    "What... why I have this bad feeling..."


    ��


    ��


    Actually,


    Buying those sexy lingerie wasn��t Sebastian��s intention.


    In Sebastian��s view, as the Master of Abyssal Demons, and the ��Mother�� whom everyone in the Black Rose family respected the most, Miss Yumo should naturally enjoy the highest quality life across the continent. And with only a mere fifty or sixty pieces of clothing for Yumo, it indeed seemed a bit disgraceful. This amount of clothing was even less than what many noble young ladies and wealthy heiresses had.


    So,


    In order to preserve Yumo��s ��dignity��, Sebastian, along with a few servants and the 3D data of Yumo, went to Anvika for a large-scale shopping spree. He bought several sets of all styles of women��s clothing available in the capital of Red Leaf. Of course, underwear was also essential.


    But as an old butler, Sebastian found it inappropriate to enter a lingerie store and select lingerie for Yumo.


    To avoid embarrassment, the old butler asked the lingerie shop owner to pack all of the hundred or so hottest-selling types of women��s underwear in the empire, getting three or four of each type in different colors. This way, Sebastian packed a large pile of underwear back to Luminous, but as for the specific styles of the underwear, the old butler really had no clue...


    Well,


    Whether or not he knew didn��t matter anymore.


    After all, at this moment, Sebastian��s butt is already targeted by Yumo...


    ...


    After reprimanding Sebastian, Yumo hurriedly pointed at the frilly lace panties in Mengxi��s hand, and the blushing girl quickly emphasized:


    "That�� That��s not mine!"


    "Isn��t it yours, Yumo? Then why is it in your wardrobe? There��s no need to be shy, sister. Over at the Lily Garden Dormitory, many girls often wear this kind of underwear for interactions~"


    Mengxi tilted her head, her tone full of playful melody.


    "Interactions?! So indecent?! ��Ah no! ��What they do is their business. These clothes are really not mine, they were bought by Sebastian and just stored in this wardrobe, I didn��t even know there were such clothes."


    "Hmm? Really?!"


    "Yes, really!"


    "Hmm��"


    Mengxi briefly fell into thought, glancing at the sexy underwear in her hand while sneakily eyeing Yumo��s face.


    Then,


    The next moment,


    Under Yumo��s somewhat dazed gaze, the silver-haired girl held the panties up and brought it close to her nose for a sniff~


    "Hey! What are you doing?!"


    "Checking for Yumo��s scent."


    Ignoring Yumo��s exclamation, Mengxi said very seriously, with a solemn expression, just like a detective at a major case scene, her face read ��serious��.


    After a round of inspection, Mengxi put down the panties, looked at Yumo with a serious but slightly disappointed look:


    "There��s no scent of Sister, it seems you really hasn��t worn them"


    "��"


    ��My scent?��


    ��This girl, how familiar is she with my scent?��


    ��Just a sniff and she knew����


    ��Feels a bit weird����


    Yumo muttered in her heart.


    Although this process was a bit hard to accept, it could prove her innocence. After a long sigh of relief, Yumo slowly said:


    "See? Now do you believe me��"


    "Yes, I do."


    Mengxi nodded, then sighed with a sense of helplessness:


    "Sigh��"


    "What�� what��s wrong now?"


    "This underwear, so beautiful, so cute, Sister Yumo never wore it? What a pity~ Sister is so beautiful, and has such a tempting body, it would look very beautiful on you~"


    "This?! This underwear?! How could one wear this underwear?! It��s so shameless?! If you want to wear it, wear it, I certainly won��t!"


    Yumo slightly angrily crossed her arms and turned her head away.


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi suddenly raised her eyebrows, showing a playful look:


    "Me wearing it? Hmm�� If it��s for Yumo to see�� it��s not impossible~"


    "Eh? What, what did you say?"


    "I��ll just try it on. Such clothing is quite expensive, it��s a pity not to wear it~"


    After revealing a sweet and charming smile,


    Mengxi, under the dumbfounded gaze of Yumo, slowly stood up, picked up the sexy panties, and the matching thin bra. Then, the silver-haired girl slowly lifted her leg��


    ��?!?!��


    ��Hey?! ��


    ��Is She serious?!��


    At this moment, Yumo held her breath. After slightly imagining Mengxi wearing this set of underwear, the fading blush came back onto Yumo��s cheeks once more.


    "Stop teasing me! You are the Girl of Destiny! Can you be more serious?!"


    "But... I don��t want to be serious in front of You. Besides�� this underwear. It feels so comfortable~"


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    The blushing Yumo instantly transformed into a streak of red light, rushed to Mengxi, snatched the bra from her hand, and mercilessly stripped off the half-worn sexy panties:


    "No, you shouldn��t wear this kind of cloths��"


    "But��"


    "No buts! You are not allowed to wear it!"


    Yumo said very dominantly.


    In response, Mengxi didn��t dare to say anything more but lowered her head ��sorrowfully��:


    "Alright... then I... will go find another piece."


    Saying this, Mengxi planned to turn back and rummage through the wardrobe again.


    However,


    Before the silver-haired girl could turn around, Yumo stopped Mengxi again:


    "No need to look there, I��ll give you a set." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? Sister, you��ll choose for me?"


    "Hmm."


    Yumo nodded, then waved her hand. Several bloody butterflies immediately flew towards the wardrobe behind Mengxi under Yumo��s control and closed it forcefully. Not knowing if there might be other more embarrassing items or even toys in the wardrobe, Yumo didn��t plan to let Mengxi search further.


    To prevent discovering some weird things and corrupting the pure heart of the Girl of Destiny.


    Well,


    Although after their ��heart-to-heart�� talk, Yumo felt more and more that Mengxi actually had no connection with the word ��pure��... at most she looked pure on the outside... as for the inside...


    Never mind,


    To prevent her own little heart from not being able to handle it, better not let her rummage.


    Sighing helplessly, Yumo opened another wardrobe beside her bed and skillfully took out a set of underwear and a nightgown, tossing them to the silver-haired girl beside her:


    "Wear this set, it should suit you better."


    "This set?"


    Receiving the pink underwear and delicate white nightgown tossed by Yumo, Mengxi was slightly stunned.


    Then,


    The silver-haired girl, just like before,


    Then, just like before, she brought the lingerie and nightgown to her nose and sniffed them, savoring the lingering scent on the fabric. As the familiar scent of jasmine wafted up, a satisfied expression gradually appeared on Mengxi��s beautiful face.


    "Hmm~ It��s Yumo��s smell~ It��s the clothes sister wore~ Hehe~"


    "��"


    Seeing this, the blushing Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip,


    "You damn girl��"


    "Hmm? What��s wrong, Yumo?"


    "Are you really the Girl of Destiny? ��Have you been possessed by some perverted spirit, some little hentai soul!?"


    "Hehe~"

 Chapter 486 - 487: Compensation [25/25]

    Pierre��s Illustration is out, and it��s in chapter 01, leave a like if you like it *^


    "Yumo clothes, Yumo��s scent, Hehe~~"


    "Hey! Stop fooling around, hurry up and get dressed!"


    "Okay, okay, just joking with you, Yumo~"


    "Hurry up and change!"


    ��


    ��


    Although Mengxi really wanted to tease her cute Yumo a bit more with the lingerie and underwear issue, facing the blushing Yumo, and her constant urging, Mengxi decided to stop at that. Then, the girl slowly unbuttoned her white shirt, preparing to change into Yumo��s clothes.


    Feeling the familiar scent on the clothes, Mengxi��s mouth slightly curved up.


    ��Hmm��


    ��Maybe��


    ��Having the dormitory blown up wasn��t a bad thing after all~��


    ��


    Finally, under Yumo��s incessant urging, Mengxi changed into a cute set of pajamas. The allure that was largely exposed before was now covered by the fabric, making Yumo heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, Yumo calming down, looked at the silver-haired girl beside her with appreciative eyes.


    At this moment,


    The clear moonlight pierced through the window, illuminating the slender figure of the silver-haired girl. The pure white nightgown with lace borders clung to that devilish figure, accompanied by the shadows cast by the moonlight, appearing holy, soft yet full of sexy, like an angel fallen to earth.


    Paired with Mengxi��s familiar enchanting innocent smile, it was almost like a breathtaking painting that captures the soul.


    "Hmm, quite pretty~"


    ��Seems like, my choice was pretty good, this set suits her quite well~��


    Looking at such an enchanting Mengxi, Yumo couldn��t help but show a satisfied smile.


    However,


    While Yumo was smiling, Mengxi suddenly frowned.


    Although the action was fleeting, it was captured by Yumo.


    "What��s wrong?"


    "No��"


    Mengxi shook her head, and continued to fiddle with her collar:


    "Nothing��"


    "Hmm?"


    Clearly, Yumo wasn��t willing to believe this.


    "You... don��t look like it��s nothing. What��s going on?"


    "Hmm... There��s something, but��"


    "If there��s something, just say it?"


    "About the clothes... but if I say it, I��m afraid You will get mad��"


    "Clothes? Mad? What��s there to get mad about?"


    Yumo blinked in confusion. But seeing Mengxi��s hesitant expression, Yumo somewhat helplessly walked up, patted the silver-haired girl��s head:


    "It��s okay, just say it, I won��t get mad. If you don��t like this dress, we can change it... I have... quite a few others."


    "It��s not about the dress, it��s about the chest area?"


    "Chest? Chest, what��s wrong?"


    "Just... just��"


    Mengxi held her chest, somewhat shyly looking up to meet Yumo��s crimson eyes:


    "Just... Yumo��s bra is too... too small, it��s... it��s cutting into me... it��s a bit too tight... Sister Yumo... do you have a bigger bra?"


    "Uh��"


    At this moment,


    Yumo felt like her head was about to explode when she heard Mengxi��s comments about the bra being too small and tight. Her face twitched as she looked at Mengxi��s chest, comparing it to her own.


    For a moment, the smile on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a gloomy expression.


    "Too small? Too tight? ��"


    Murmuring with a lingering tone, Yumo��s eyes unconsciously darted down, glancing at her own chest, at the slightly smaller buns compared to Mengxi��s.


    Yumo bit her lip, the room suddenly felt a bit awkward.


    Vaguely, even Mengxi felt a creepy vibe. The silver-haired girl stopped fiddling with her collar and looked confusedly at Yumo, who had fallen into a weird silence.


    "Um? Yumo sis�� Eh?!!"


    However, before she could finish, Yumo��s delicate hand rapidly enlarged in Mengxi��s vision with a lightning-fast movement.


    Before the silver-haired girl could figure out what was happening, a strong pressure and squeezing sensation suddenly came from her chest, causing Mengxi��s expression to change drastically. The shock, akin to being electrocuted, made Mengxi tremble all over.


    She shrieked, looking down at Yumo��s hand on her chest, a sense of dread filled her mind.


    "Yumo, what is this?"


    "You cheeky girl, saying it��s too small, too tight?! Are you bragging, huh?! Showing off that you��re bigger than me?! Showing off your chest, huh?!"


    "Sister Yumo!! Didn��t we agree, no getting mad?!"


    "No, I��m not mad. It��s just two annoying mounds of flesh, what��s there to care about! Even a waste of fabric!"


    "Not mad? Then... then why are you squeezing them so hard?!!"


    "I��m just trying to make it less tight for you!"


    "Ouch ouch ouch, stop it! Sis, stop! They... they are going to be... going to be squished!! Wuu wuu wuu, I was wrong, sis stop ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!"


    For a while, the girl��s pitiful cries for mercy echoed in the room.


    Fortunately, Sebastian had set up a barrier in the apartment to block perception and sound,


    Otherwise, tonight, the entire teachers�� apartment wouldn��t have much peace.


    ��


    ��


    A few minutes later, Mengxi sat at the edge of the bed, looking upset and timid, like a scolded little girl. She hugged herself tightly, covering her well-endowed chest. Mengxi��s thighs had a pink bra on them, indicating that she had removed it. The young girl found herself without any clothes in Yumo��s room, as there were only Yumo��s clothes available, none of which were suitable for Mengxi��s bra requirements.


    "Yumo�� you Meanie"


    Mengxi complained with a hint of annoyance. Occasionally, she glanced down at her sore bosom, feeling the burning sensation. Mengxi couldn��t help but stare at Yumo��s chest with a desire for payback in her lavender-colored eyes.


    On the other side, under Mengxi��s intense gaze, Yumo couldn��t help but feel guilty and embarrassed. She turned her head away, avoiding eye contact with the young girl.


    "Uh..."


    ��It seemed I had squeezed a bit too hard��


    Originally, Yumo had just wanted to teach Mengxi a lesson so she wouldn��t keep teasing her about her breasts all the time. However, in her frustration, Yumo hadn��t controlled her strength well, which led to...


    "Um, sorry..."


    With this in mind, Yumo spoke with a slight guilty tone,


    "I��m sorry..."


    "Hmph!"


    Mengxi let out a disgruntled sound, clearly unimpressed.


    "We agreed not to get angry anymore, but you ended up losing your temper... and you even bullied my stuffed animal. Yumo, you��re so mean!"


    "Sorry..."


    Yumo scratched her head awkwardly. Facing Mengxi, who had calmed down a bit but was still upset, Yumo felt somewhat lost. She reluctantly picked up a pillow and a blanket from the sofa and headed towards the door.


    "Rest here for now... We have classes tomorrow... If it hurts too much, there��s some soothing cream in the drawer; just apply some, and it should help."


    Saying this, Yumo prepared to leave the room.


    And just as Yumo gripped the doorknob, she heard Mengxi��s displeased voice in a leisurely tone,


    "Sister, are you trying to run away?"


    "Huh?"


    Yumo turned back, slightly surprised, and met Mengxi��s resentful gaze.


    "Run away?"


    "Yes!"


    Mengxi replied.


    "Aren��t you planning to escape?"


    "No, not at all,"


    Yumo said, defending herself.


    "I... I just thought you could rest here for a while. The other rooms... are not suitable for resting right now..."


    "Isn��t that running away? You squeezed my big white rabbit so much and now you��re leaving without compensating me. What else is it if not running away?" S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Compensate?"


    Yumo��s face turned slightly red as she heard those words. She recalled the previous incident with Mengxi in the tent. Considering what had happened before, Mengxi deserved compensation...


    "To squeeze me?" Mengxi asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "No!"


    Yumo replied quickly.


    "Then... how should I compensate you?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi couldn��t help but wear a playful smile, along with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She knew that when Yumo felt guilty, as long as she didn��t make unreasonable demands, Yumo would usually agree.


    "Hehe~"


    Mengxi chuckled. Under Yumo��s somewhat bewildered gaze, she slowly reclined on the bed, invitingly patting the soft bedsheet beside her.


    "Well, it��s simple. If Sister Yumo wants to compensate me, just don��t move to the living room. Sleep with me tonight."


    "Sleep with you?! You... you pervert, what do you want to do?"


    Yumo instinctively crossed her arms and adopted a cautious posture.


    Mengxi sighed and shook her head.


    "Sister Yumo, you always think I��m up to something naughty. I just want to spend some quality time together, chatting like girls do at night. What��s so bad about that? You��re overthinking it."


    "..."


    Yumo was momentarily speechless. After a moment of inner struggle, she reluctantly nodded.


    "Alright, I understand. I��ll stay with you tonight. But, during the night! I warn you, don��t do anything noughty! Otherwise, I won��t talk to you again!"


    "Got it, Yumo~"


    Mengxi flashed a sweet smile, satisfied with the outcome.

 Chapter 487 - 488: The Promise [1/2]

    After removing her white long dress, Yumo, wearing a light blue lace-edged nightgown, sat down on the soft bed, under Mengxi��s eager gaze.


    As Yumo lay down and covered herself with the blanket, Mengxi, who had been waiting patiently, couldn��t contain her excitement and pounced on her like a hungry wolf spotting a white rabbit.


    "Hehehe, Yumo~"


    "Wha?!"


    Mengxi��s sudden move caught Yumo off guard, and she thought Mengxi was about to do something noughty to her again. In response, Yumo raised her right hand firmly to defend her modesty, prepared to give Mengxi a lesson.


    She wanted this mischievous girl to know that although she had promised to cuddle with her to help replenish her Shadow Energy, she was not someone to be taken advantage of. Any unsolicited action without her consent would be punished!


    With that thought in mind, a glint of ��fierceness�� flashed through Yumo��s eyes.


    However, the next moment, Yumo realized she might have overthought things.


    Mengxi had simply hugged her right hand tightly and rested her little head on Yumo��s exposed shoulder. Unlike in the tent, Mengxi��s small hand was not wandering across her body or behaving inappropriately. At the same time, the silver-haired girl��s eyes under the moonlight looked peaceful and pure, devoid of any impure desires.


    At this moment, Mengxi seemed to revert back to the innocent, saint-like Girl of Destiny that Yumo was familiar with.


    Faced with such pure eyes, Yumo slowly lowered her raised hand. After all, Mengxi seemed well-behaved tonight and unlikely to act out.


    Pulling her hand back under the covers, Yumo let Mengxi cling tightly to her wrist. She turned her head towards the silver-haired girl, who was grinning happily, and said,


    "Hey, I��m here with you now. Shouldn��t you get some sleep? Don��t we have morning training tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, but... I don��t want to sleep."


    "Why? Aren��t you tired?"


    "I am. But... it��s been a long time since I slept with Sis. This time feels precious, and I want to savor it. I don��t want to go to sleep just yet."


    Mengxi��s melodious words carried a tinge of loneliness, causing a slight tremor in Yumo��s heart.


    "Is... it really that precious?"


    "Yes. The last time I slept with you was back in Wind City, where you were still pretending to be Xiaomo."


    "Wind City, huh? That does seem... quite some time ago."


    "Exactly, that��s why I want to cherish this moment~"


    Saying this, Mengxi moved even closer to Yumo. Her chest, which had swelled up, completely enveloped Yumo��s arm. Mengxi��s small face pressed against Yumo��s milky-white swan-like neck, greedily absorbing Yumo��s scent.


    "Now, if I don��t cherish this, who knows when we��ll get the chance to sleep together again..."


    "Do you... like sleeping with me this much? Is it because of replenishing the Shadow energy?"


    "No."


    "Then why..."


    "Because I like you, Sis. Sleeping with you gives me a feeling of happiness. Plus, your scent is not only fragrant but also gives me a sense of security, helping me sleep peacefully..."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "Well... if that��s the case... you can come find me whenever you want to sleep... just like this, quietly. I... I can keep you company."


    "Really?! Really?!"


    Mengxi��s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at the dark-haired girl beside her. Ever since their heart-to-heart event inside the tent, Yumo had been quite reluctant to share a bed, as if she was always worried that Mengxi might do something noughty.


    And now? She actually agreed?


    "You��re not tricking me, are you, Yumo?"


    "No... as long as you don��t cross the line. If you ever touch me without my permission, I will... never let you sleep in my bed again! Got it?"


    Yumo put on a stern face as she issued her warning.


    "Got it, got it!"


    Mengxi nodded repeatedly in response.


    "Great, I knew Sister Yumo would spoil me!"


    After cheering excitedly, Mengxi suddenly leaned forward and gave Yumo��s fair and soft cheek a quick peck, expressing her joy.


    Yumo didn��t resist; instead, she looked at the exuberant silver-haired girl beside her with indulgent eyes


    "Sigh��"


    ��


    ��.


    "By the way, the little girl with pink hair earlier, The one I fought with in Wind City?"


    "Yes, that��s her."


    "How come she��s with you? And she even calls you ��Big Sister��?"


    "Well, I defeated her before, right? Seeing that she had taken on a human form, I decided to keep her by my side and guide her. Since I��m also a demon, I��m like a senior to her. That��s why she calls me ��Sister.�� Also, I used to impersonate ��Xia��er,�� who happens to be her twin sister. Quite a coincidence, isn��t it?"


    "Indeed, it is."


    "But Mengxi, even though she attacked you before, it was because she had just awakened and was a bit out of control. Normally, she��s a very obedient child and won��t harm anyone, so you��"


    "You don��t have to say more, Yumo. From the way she behaved earlier, I could tell she��s not some vicious monster. Such a well-behaved child wouldn��t pose a threat to the human world. So, I won��t expose her identity."


    "Thank you for understanding."


    "Hehe, by the way, what��s her name? I kind of like her."


    "Her name is Yuan��er. Xiu Yuan��er."


    "Yuan��er, huh? Quite a cute name~"


    "Yes, it is~"


    "Young lady, don��t you have friends at the academy? I notice you always stick around me during both theoretical and practical classes. Everyone else hangs out with their friends." sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just want to be near you, so no one else can hit on you. Having such an attention-grabbing sister is quite vexing, you know~"


    "Uh... attention-grabbing? ...Well, never mind."


    "As for friends, not really. At best, there are a few people I get along with."


    "You... don��t have any?"


    "Right, at least not in the academy. Because of my identity, most students don��t dare to get close to me for fear of retaliation from my fan club. As for the people who do get close, they are generally influenced by the Holy Spirit, so it��s hard to tell who genuinely wants to be friends with me. So, I haven��t interacted much with them. Anyway, my life in the academy is mostly about cultivation and learning; having friends or not doesn��t really matter."


    "Doesn��t matter, huh... You seem a bit lonely, you know."


    "Lonely? You think so, Sensei?"


    "Yes."


    "If you feel sorry for me, how about a kiss to comfort this lonely one~"


    "Tsk, don��t push your luck, you cheeky girl."


    ...


    Under the bright moonlight, two stunning girls lay side by side on the bed, holding hands and chatting away. Every now and then, their laughter rang out like tinkling bells, filling the air with a warm and cozy atmosphere.


    As time passed, Mengxi started to feel the toll of the day��s exhaustion. Her words grew weaker, and she eventually rested her forehead on Yumo��s soft shoulder. It was understandable; after a long day of training and learning, Mengxi was just a regular person who could get tired.


    Yumo sensed Mengxi��s fatigue and said,


    "You should get some sleep"


    With a gentle smile, Yumo kissed Mengxi��s forehead as if to bid her goodnight. After the kiss, Mengxi revealed a radiant smile, full of pure happiness.


    However, Mengxi didn��t seem ready to sleep just yet. With her eyes closed and snuggled in Yumo��s arms, she softly asked,


    "Yumo, are you training me so hard because you want me to destroy the Demon Temple one day?"


    "Yes," Yumo replied.


    "But you��re a demon yourself. Why would you want to destroy the Temple?"


    "It��s complicated. Just think of it this way: if Demon Temple is destroyed, the world will be at peace."


    "I see. Sister, you said earlier that hard-working kids get rewards. So, if I succeed in destroying the Demon Temple and fulfill the Goddess��s mission, what reward will you give me?"


    "A reward?"


    "Yes."


    "If you really succeed... let me think..."


    Yumo looked thoughtful, her gaze drifting to the moon outside the window.


    "When the time comes, I��ll grant you one wish. As long as I can make it happen, any wish is fair game."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it��s a deal"


    "We have a deal."


    After receiving Yumo��s ��promise,�� the sleepy Mengxi could no longer resist her fatigue. Under Yumo��s watchful, complex gaze, she slowly drifted into dreamland.

 Chapter 488 - 489: Short-Term Goals [2/2]

    As the first rays of morning light streamed through the curtains, Yumo, dressed in her nightgown, slowly woke up from her "statue mode" on the couch. She opened her eyes, a mix of coldness and warmth in their deep red color.


    "Is it morning already?" she mumbled to herself.


    Usually, Yumo would be in bed acting as Mengxi��s "cuddle pillow," tightly hugged by the young girl. But recalling some awkward memories, Yumo had slipped away from Mengxi in the middle of the night to sit on the couch.


    Yumo knew that when Mengxi first falls asleep, she��s as peaceful as an angel. But by the second half of the night, she turns into a restless "little devil." Her sleeping positions are, to put it mildly, not flattering. What��s more, Mengxi tends to move around a lot in her sleep, especially when she��s using someone as her "cuddle pillow."


    Back when Yumo was disguised as "Xiaomo," she had been on the receiving end of Mengxi��s restless sleep many times. Waking up disheveled was the norm, and it was always awkward to find Mengxi��s feet, legs, chest, or even her butt close to her face.


    To avoid any awkward situations, Yumo had strategically moved to the couch this time.


    So, when she woke up, she felt much more at ease.


    "I wonder how that girl is doing," Yumo thought as she glanced at Mengxi, who was still asleep on the bed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi looked like a sleeping beauty. Her pure, light-purple eyes were closed, and her lips were curved in a sweet smile. It seemed like she was having a wonderful dream.


    Mengxi was lying on the luxurious bed, her long, beautiful silver hair spread out on the pillow. Her silky nightgown clung to her curves tightly, and her long, exposed legs were incredibly alluring. She looked stunning, even somewhat dangerously seductive.


    Under the soft morning light, the beautiful girl breathed softly in deep sleep.


    After being comforted with "Tears of Nature" by Yumo the night before, the swelling had gone down. But Mengxi��s well-endowed chest was still too much for Yumo��s nightgown to handle. After a night of tossing and turning, the top buttons had inevitably popped open, giving a view of Mengxi��s alluring collarbone and a hint of her flawless skin. Her chest moved up and down with her breath, and it seemed like the remaining buttons might give way at any moment.


    Though Mengxi looked beautiful, her sleeping position was, as Yumo had expected, far from elegant.


    Somehow, during the night, Mengxi had moved from the head of the bed to the foot, even taking her pillow with her. Her blanket was kicked up against the bed frame.


    But even with her awkward movements, Mengxi still looked adorable.


    Under Yumo��s loving gaze, Mengxi was hugging a soft panda pillow that Yumo had specially made. She even nuzzled it occasionally, perhaps thinking it was Yumo herself, thanks to some lingering scent on the pillow.


    Watching Mengxi cuddle the pillow made Yumo feel oddly jealous deep down. She had an urge to replace that pillow with herself.


    Weird, right?


    After all, she originally used that pillow to keep Mengxi company.


    "Ah, never mind. No point in overthinking it,"


    Yumo thought, feeling a bit mixed up. She then got up and walked over to the side of the bed.


    "Mengxi, time to get up,"


    Yumo gently nudged Mengxi, who responded with a cute ��Hmm�� and rolled over to continue sleeping.


    Seeing Mengxi��s laziness, Yumo chuckled and poked her gently in the waist, a spot she knew was sensitive for Mengxi.


    Let��s not get into how Yumo knew that...


    Anyway, the poke made Mengxi twitch as if shocked by static.


    The next moment, Mengxi slowly opened her sleep-filled, light-purple eyes. She pouted her lips and looked at Yumo like a cute bunny.


    "Good morning, Yumo"


    "Good morning, Mengxi. Time to get up."


    "Mmm, but I��m so sleepy. I don��t wanna get up,"


    Mengxi yawned and reluctantly snuggled against her fluffy panda pillow. Clearly, she wanted to keep sleeping.


    Yumo shook her head, amused yet exasperated, and patted Mengxi on the head:


    "If you don��t get up now, you��ll be late."


    "Mmm, but I��m so sleepy... I need a kiss from Yumo to fully charge my energy~"


    "You cheeky girl"


    Yumo said, unable to resist a smile at Mengxi��s playful request. This time, Yumo didn��t refuse Mengxi��s ��cheeky�� request. She bent down and gave Mengxi a kiss on the forehead.


    "There, can you get up now, sleepyhead?"


    "Hmm?"


    The moment she was kissed, Mengxi seemed slightly stunned, as if she hadn��t expected her joking words to get a response from Yumo.


    ��Is Yumo being extra nice to me because she feels guilty about last night?��


    Mengxi wondered.


    ��Is the effect still lingering into this morning?��


    Mengxi was puzzled but felt deeply satisfied inside.


    ��Getting a morning kiss from Yumo��how happy is that! I wish every day could start like this, hehe~��


    Daydreaming about a happy future, Mengxi slowly got out of bed and stretched her arms, yawning. Her well-endowed chest, restrained until now, finally broke free due to her stretching.


    For a second, the mood in Yumo��s room got a little...spring-like.


    "Sister Yumo, you��re so nice, hehe~"


    "Glad you think so."


    "Oh, Yumo~"


    After stretching, Mengxi seemed to remember something and called out to Yumo, who was about to turn and change her clothes. Yumo looked back, puzzled.


    "What is it?"


    "About the promise you made before we went to sleep last night... does it still stand?"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Yumo felt a little surprised inside. She paused for a second, then smiled and nodded, saying,


    "Yeah��"


    "Hehe~"


    Mengxi said, rubbing her sleepy eyes, pleased with the answer.


    "But you said last night that a big goal should be broken down into smaller ones and achieved step by step right? Destroying the Demon Temple is the final goal. So, what rewards do I get for achieving the smaller goals?"


    "Smaller goals?"


    "Yep, like breaking through to the seventh level, for example. Having a reward that makes me more motivating!"


    Mengxi hopped off the bed, bounding over to Yumo with her eyebrows raised and a hopeful look in her eyes.


    Yumo thought about it. Big goals are far off. Maybe encouraging her to reach smaller goals isn��t a bad idea.


    With that, Yumo nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, what would you like as a reward for reaching the seventh level?"


    "I want... a whole day date with you, Yumo!"


    "A date?" Yumo blinked, a bit surprised.


    "Yes, a day out. But I get to plan all the activities, and you have to follow along."


    "Hmm..."


    "Come on, say yes? It��ll really boost my motivation to train harder."


    Faced with Mengxi��s adorable plea, Yumo hesitated. But recalling the rather bold promise she had made the previous night, she felt a twinge of guilt. Finally, she nodded, meeting Mengxi��s gleeful gaze.


    "Alright, I agree."


    "Yay! You really are the best, Yumo!"


    Mengxi��s face lit up with joy. In her excitement, she jumped and hugged Yumo, nuzzling her cheek like a child, making Yumo smile indulgently. Yumo gently patted Mengxi��s head.


    "Okay, okay, get up now. You��ll be late for your morning training. I��ve already washed and dried your clothes from yesterday. Just change into them."


    "Okay~"


    ��Wow, she��s already washed and dried my clothes? Yumo really is amazing��


    But then Mengxi started to feel a bit uneasy. When the topic of the big goal��destroying the Demon Temple��came up, ��why did Yumo look away?��


    That made Mengxi feel a little worried and uneasy.

 Chapter 489 - 490: Sebastian’s Exhaustion [1/2]

    "Alright, Sebastian, the house is in your hands now."


    "Understood, leave it to me, My Lady"


    As Yumo and Mengxi were gearing up to head to school, Sebastian, who��d been out all night on some errand, finally rushed back home. Yumo, back in her usual teacher mode, looked at him puzzled.


    "Sebastian, you look... drained. What��s up?"


    Yumo couldn��t help but approach the visibly tired Sebastian, whose dark circles under his eyes were more pronounced than usual, and asked with concern. Her blue eyes were filled with worry.


    In response to Yumo��s concern, Sebastian forced a smile, but quickly waved his hand to signal that he was fine.


    "Don��t worry, Milady. I��m just a bit tired, that��s all. I didn��t get much sleep last night."


    "I can tell��" Yumo said, her face showing a trace of annoyance. "You guys really need to take better care of yourselves."


    Yumo��s tone had a scolding edge to it.


    "You already had a hard time gathering those special materials in Anvika. If it was getting late, you could��ve just stayed overnight and let me know. Why rush back and risk wearing yourself out?"


    "I apologize, Milady, we��ll be more careful next time."


    "Sigh, as long as you understand. Don��t let this happen again."


    "As you wish my lady"


    Sebastian humbly lowered his head, accepting Yumo��s scolding.


    Seeing Sebastian so cooperative, Yumo didn��t want to harp on it.


    "Alright, let��s leave it at that. Mengxi and I are heading to the teaching district. You guys rest up. I��ve set up some bedding in the living room; take a nap there, got it?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Milady. I understand."


    "Good, we��re off then."


    "Take care��"


    Sebastian stood there, flashing his usual gentlemanly smile, as he watched Yumo and Mengxi leave the apartment. But the moment the door closed behind them, his smile vanished, replaced by a look of utter annoyance.


    "What the heck!"


    Frustrated, he threw the piece of bread he was holding onto the floor. However, remembering that Yumo had specially prepared it for them, he quickly picked it up, feeling a bit guilty.


    He stood by the window, gnawing on the bread, watching the two women walk away. Or to be more precise, he was watching Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny from the church.


    Even Sebastian had to admit, Mengxi was one of the most beautiful girls he had ever seen, almost rivaling Yumo. But the sight of her radiant face made him grind his teeth in anger. He clenched his fists, feeling an urge to confront her then and there. Just recalling the sight of Yumo and Mengxi leaving the bedroom together sent his blood pressure skyrocketing.


    "What is she doing here? Coming out of Lady Yumo��s room, even wearing Milady��s pajamas? What happened while I was gone?!"


    Sebastian was internally screaming. Thankfully, after a quick room check, his subordinate reported that nothing unusual was found in Yumo��s room. That helped Sebastian calm down a bit.


    "Ah, thank goodness..."


    After all, if anything had happened between Mengxi and Lady Yumo while he wasn��t there, he��d never forgive himself. And he��d have no idea how to face his ��higher-ups��.


    But even if nothing had happened, he felt like he had failed his mission. His main job was to stay by Yumo��s side to make sure Mengxi couldn��t get close to her. And now? Mengxi had moved into Yumo��s room! Even if nothing had happened yet, who knows about the future?


    Feeling this, Sebastian rubbed his forehead, his face showing both physical and emotional exhaustion.


    His subordinates, seeing their boss looking so down, were at a loss. Finally, one brave young servant stepped up and said:


    "Sir. Sebastian, you��ve done your best. Don��t be so hard on yourself."


    "Done my best, huh..."


    Talking to himself, Sebastian shifted his attention back to the room, feeling a mix of emotions.


    "Yeah, I did my best. Everything should��ve gone smoothly... So why does it feel like something��s off?"


    As his anger subsided, Sebastian��s rational mind started to regain control. Thinking about recent events, he couldn��t shake the feeling that something wasn��t right. He had been working hard to keep Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny, away from Yumo. But it seemed like none of his attempts had succeeded.


    When Mengxi first came to the apartment, he tried to drug her, but somehow ended up drugging himself, leaving him sick for days. He tried to poison her so she couldn��t attend class, but the person who was supposed to administer the poison messed up. He even tried to have the vice principal transfer her to another class, but that backfired too.


    And there were many other failed attempts.


    Just yesterday, their apartment was mysteriously ��attacked��. Every room except Yumo��s was trashed. To repair the damage, Sebastian had to go to Anvika for supplies. He could��ve asked the school��s maintenance team for help, but he chose to do it himself, fearing they might install something fishy.


    After going all the way to Anvika, he was shocked to find out that all the servants he had left to watch the house had also somehow ended up in Anvika. His communication and teleportation stones were mysteriously missing. The guy responsible for driving the carriage had gotten sick for no apparent reason.


    Due to all these issues, they couldn��t make it back to the Royal Academy on time. And what a coincidence, Mengxi had stayed at a friend��s house that night. In just one night, she had made her way into Yumo��s room.


    "This woman must��ve planned all this"


    Sebastian thought, grinding his teeth in frustration. A suspicion popped into his head.


    "All my plans were so ��perfect,�� how could they fail? Failing once could be bad luck, but multiple times? Makes me wonder if there��s a mole in the team"


    ��Yes, there must be a traitor. Someone on the inside. But who could it be?��


    Rubbing his chin, Sebastian sank into deep thought.


    First off, it couldn��t be Miss Yuan��er. She loved Yumo and was raised by their superiors to despise the Girl of Destiny. Plus, she��s too naive and innocent to sabotage his plans.


    As for Sebastian himself, he couldn��t be the mole, since he was the one making all the plans.


    So that leaves...


    "Could there be a mole among the servants?"


    Sebastian��s eyes narrowed, scanning the faces of the servants in the room, making them visibly uneasy.


    "Sir. Sebastian, is something wrong?"


    Sebastian didn��t answer, lost in his thoughts, reviewing recent events.


    ��Having a mole among these people I work with regularly, helping Mengxi? Seems unlikely. But if there��s no mole, why do my plans keep failing? Wait... there��s another possibility!��


    ��What if the reason I��m failing isn��t a mole, but incompetence within the team? Like My Lady said,


    ��It��s not the strong enemies I fear, but the weak teammates.��


    With this new thought, a cold glint flashed in Sebastian��s eyes. He turned to look at the young, dark-haired servant, recalling some of his unreliable actions in the past.


    "Wando."


    "Yes Sir!?"


    Wando, the young servant, looked puzzled as his boss suddenly called his name.


    "Wando, those laxatives you prepared before... they��re all gone, right?"


    "Uh, yes, they are. Why?"


    "You think it��s possible you mixed that black powder with food seasoning? Like the brown sugar I put in my tea?"


    "Uh, well, it��s not impossible," Wando scratched his head uncertainly,


    "but I shouldn��t have made that kind of mistake."


    "Is that so... Also, you prepared the poison for the Nightingale operation to drug Mengxi, right?"


    "Yes, that��s correct."


    "And you had access to my storage ring yesterday? You said you threw away some ��useless�� items while storing repair materials?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I did. They were all some expired magical items. I thought you hadn��t cleaned it for a while, so I helped you out."


    "Do you think you might have thrown away the wrong things? Like, say, the bag containing magical stones?"


    "What? No way, besides, I didn��t even see any magical stones."


    Wando looked completely bewildered.


    Soon after, the young servant seemed to sense something ominous and looked at Sebastian with growing suspicion.


    "So, Sir. Sebastian, why are you asking all these questions?"


    "Ah, well..."


    Instead of answering Wando��s question, Sebastian just smirked. With Wando feeling uneasy, Sebastian pulled out a menacing object from his storage ring, resembling a spiked club.


    After some contemplation, Sebastian was convinced that Wando was the ��weak link�� in his team.


    At the sight of the object, Wando��s face turned pale, and he took several steps back, a cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Sir. Sebastian, what are you doing?"


    Sebastian chuckled coldly.


    "Do? You still have the nerve to ask? If you hadn��t mixed the laxative with the sugar, would I have gotten sick? Your poison must��ve been messed up too, why else would Mengxi be fine? In short, all these recent failures must be your doing!"


    "What?! Sir. Sebastian, what are you talking about? I don��t understand!"


    "Enough talk, you��re the root of all problems! Take this!"


    "No, no, no! This is a misunderstanding!"


    No matter how much Wando tried to explain, Sebastian saw it as nothing but excuses. In his mind, this unreliable servant was the cause of all his recent troubles. To vent his frustration and teach him a lesson, Sebastian didn��t hold back, and Wando��s screams echoed through the room.


    "What did I even do wrong?"


    And so, under the stunned gaze of the other servants, the usually dignified and elegant Sebastian started to swing his club, beating up Wando.


    Just as Sebastian was really getting into it, a communication stone on the table nearby emitted a sudden burst of bright blue light.


    "Hmm? Someone��s contacting me?"


    In that instant, Sebastian paused his ��disciplinary action,�� put down his club, and walked over to the table.


    "This is Sebastian."


    "It��s me."


    "My Lord?!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Sebastian immediately responded with respect.


    "What can I do for you, Your Grace?"


    "The Prince of the Red Leaf has started investigating Lady Yumo. They��ve already sent people to look into the two demon incidents you encountered after entering the territory. How are the preparations you and Xizhi made?"


    As he heard these words, the anger on Sebastian��s face gradually faded, replaced by a very serious one.


    After showing a graceful smile, Sebastian confidently said:


    "Don��t worry, Your Grace. Xizhi and I have left enough evidence and witnesses to definitely make those people doubt Milady"

 Chapter 490 - 491: The Grand Plan [2/2]

    "Alright, be careful and make your preparations. You��re not as strong as you need to be."


    "Understood, Your Grace."


    After a few more exchanges, Sebastian ended the conversation with the Duke of Black Rose. To save face and keep everyone from freaking out, he chose not to mention that Mengxi had successfully invaded Yumo��s bedroom.


    Next, Sebastian glanced at Wando, who was curled up on the floor clutching his sore butt. Figuring the ��lesson�� had been learned, he didn��t pick up the club again. Instead, his attention shifted to the blue-haired maid who had just stepped out from a room upstairs.


    "What��s the update?"


    "It��s done."


    The maid replied respectfully, holding a round magical device in her hands.


    "Sebastian, this newly acquired magical device worked well. It collected residual magical traces and even hair from the ��perpetrator�� in the room."


    "Okay, so what��s the analysis?"


    "The one who trashed our room is from the Dragon race."


    "Dragons?!"


    "Yes, the device detected dragon aura, and we also found some light golden hair. Considering the people who entered the apartment yesterday, the ��perpetrator�� is likely Yuan��er��s new friend. Normally, we��d need more tests, but I��m pretty sure we��ve got our culprit."


    "That dragon brat..."


    "Yes, the one who keeps saying ��The Might Me�� and ��us�� and seems kinda clueless."


    "..."


    Remembering the little blonde girl Yuan��er had brought into the apartment, Sebastian couldn��t help but cringe.


    Is this what they mean by a ��troublemaker child��? Trashing a room like that? She��s almost as bad as Limo.


    "Sigh..."


    Sebastian rubbed his temples.


    "I��m happy Yuan��er has a friend, especially at her age. Kids should grow up with friends. And that dragon girl seems harmless enough, probably doesn��t know who Yuan��er really is. But, the friend she��s made is a home-wrecker! What do we do if she influences Yuan��er for the worse? Among Yumo��s kids, Yuan��er is like a little angel. If she ends up more like Limo, that would be a disaster."


    Sebastian started thinking about how to prevent such a ��tragedy�� from happening.


    Sebastian knew that breaking up Yuan��er��s friendship with that dragon girl was a no-go. Yuan��er had always wanted a good friend, and now that she finally had one, forcing them to part ways would just break her heart.


    That��s not an option.


    So, the only other way was to get the dragons to educate one of their own, especially if she��s from the high-ranking Sacred Dragon lineage. If those lizard folks can��t bring up their dragon kid right and she ends up being a bad influence on Yuan��er...


    "Hehehe~..."


    Thinking about this, Sebastian let out a creepy laugh that even gave the Black Rose members around him the chills.


    ---


    ---


    Meanwhile, as Sebastian was planning to talk to the dragon bigwigs, a little blonde girl with dragon horns was pacing nervously on top of a library in the school campus. She kept looking towards an academic building, watching a dark-haired girl enter it. This dragon girl was none other than our Sacred Dragon ��Queen��.


    Only now, she wasn��t hopping around in the buff but was dressed in a cute outfit. Right now, our majestic Dragon Queen was wearing a pink off-shoulder chiffon mini-dress. It had a cute bow at the waist and layers of lace, making her look even more adorable. Her golden hair was styled into cute curls.


    Obviously, this wasn��t her own doing. Yuan��er had dressed her up, thrilled to have a new friend to play dress-up with. At first, the Dragon Queen, whose name was Meliora, was against it. But considering who Yuan��er��s mom is, Meliora decided to just go with it.


    So, after a blushing game of dress-up, Meliora ended up in this pink dress. However, right now, Meliora wasn��t worried about her outfit, even if it totally crushed her dragon dignity. She kept fiddling with her fingers, her light golden eyes full of confusion and worry.


    Finally, after watching that fearsome woman enter the academic building, Meliora turned to the pink-haired girl with pigtails behind her.


    "Yuan��er, do you think this one... um??"


    "Meli-chan!"


    Before Meliora could finish, Yuan��er pouted and interrupted her, stopping her in her tracks.


    Meliora, whose sentence was cut off, didn��t get mad. Instead, she looked a bit scared, given she really didn��t want to tick off the little boss in front of her. If she complains to her scary mom, well, that might be the end of her life.


    So, feeling kinda guilty, Meliora asked,


    "What... what��s up, Yuan��er?"


    "Meli! Didn��t I tell you? Stop referring to yourself as ��this one��! Mom has said it multiple times; that weird way of talking is for losers or people with a hero complex. Don��t use it, okay?"


    "Ok... I... I got it..."


    "Good!"


    Seeing Meliora behave, Yuan��er happily nodded and patted the dragon girl on the head.


    "So, what did Meli-chan want to ask?"


    "I... I wanted to ask, I caused so much chaos yesterday, messing up most of the rooms in your mom��s house. She won��t be mad, right?"


    Meliora finally voiced her inner concerns. While Yuan��er could influence her mom��s thoughts to some extent, if her mom really got mad and decided to turn her into Dragon BBQ, Meliora didn��t think Yuan��er could stop her just by acting cute. After all, this is a fearsome demoness we��re talking about.


    Facing Meliora��s question, Yuan��er sighed, "Don��t worry, Meli, mom won��t be mad. She ��didn��t like�� those rooms to begin with and was looking for an excuse to renovate. You��ve actually done her a big favor. She won��t be mad."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really!"


    "Then... why didn��t you mess up the rooms yourself?"


    Meliora asked suspiciously, her light golden dragon eyes full of doubt.


    Faced with this question, Yuan��er didn��t answer directly. Instead, she tilted her head, sticking out her little tongue in a mischievous pose:


    "Hehe~"


    "Hehe, nothing! I knew there was something fishy about what you had me do yesterday afternoon!"


    Meliora suddenly turned into an angry little kitty, jumping up in rage.


    "Alright, alright, Meli-chan, don��t sweat the small stuff~ It��s all in the past."


    Yuan��er nonchalantly waved her hand, then skillfully pulled out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to the dragon loli. And as expected, our mighty Sacred Dragon Queen, who wanted to unleash her dragon dignity, was once again controlled by her instincts. She couldn��t help but take the lollipop and start enjoying it.


    "So sweet~ So tasty~"


    ��Wait!��


    ��No!��


    "Don��t try to distract me with a lollipop!"


    After yanking the lollipop out of her mouth, Meliora gives Yuan��er an angry glare.


    "Don��t worry, Don��t worry, Mommy won��t lay a hand on you. She won��t turn you into Dragon BBQ over this. Stop overthinking things."


    ��Really, what a silly girl. Her thought process is so weird. I really don��t get how she comes up with this stuff��


    Yuan��er muttered to herself in her mind.


    "Just trust me."


    "You... how can you be so sure?"


    "Hmmm, because my sister wrecks the house all the time too, and Mommy doesn��t really do anything to her. At most, she gets a spanking. So, if Mommy does get mad later, she��ll just spank you, no big deal~"


    "Really... really?"


    "Yep, really!"


    Yuan��er grins and nods her head.


    "So stop worrying about all that. Come on, Meli, we��ve got things to do. Let��s get planning."


    "Things to do?"


    Hearing this, Meliora frowns. The way she��s looking at Yuan��er now isn��t much different from how she��d look at someone she��s wary of.


    "What... what are you planning for us to do?"


    "Hehe, it��s simple."


    "What?"


    "Blow up the entire academic area!"


    "Ooohh... wait, what?!?"


    Meliora��s face shows pure disbelief as she realizes what she��s just heard. She even checks her ears to make sure she didn��t mishear.


    "You... you��re serious?" S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with Meliora��s shocked question, Yuan��er just smiles and says nothing. According to her sister Kalina, keeping silent before doing something big makes you look cool.


    Yuan��er didn��t answer Meliora, but looked excitedly towards the distant dorm area. A sweet, excited smile appears on her cute face.


    ��Hehehe~��


    ��Now that Big Sister Mengxi has successfully moved in with Mommy, they��re living together. But they still spend so much time in the academic building. If that building is gone and there are no classes, wouldn��t Mommy and Mengxi just stay in the apartment all day? Being together more will make their relationship even better.��


    So,


    "Let��s just blow up the school already!"


    Yuan��er clenches her little fist, saying this excitedly.


    Of course,


    Wanting to blow up the school isn��t because Yuan��er hates school or anything. It��s not about settling personal scores.


    This is all for the sake of her Mom��s happiness.

 Chapter 491 - 492: The Guest [1/2]

    In the heart of the capital of the Red Leaf Empire, Anvika, lies the empire��s largest investigative agency, the Secret Investigation Bureau. Inside a dimly lit basement, dozens of guards stand solemnly on both sides of the entrance. The iron door of the basement opens, and the protective magic array is temporarily lifted.


    Accompanied by the sound of heavy lifting, several large tree trunks and heavily damaged building debris are slowly carried into the hidden basement by burly men strengthened with battle qi. After the men are done setting up the materials, a gray-haired woman dressed in black and gold work attire walks gracefully to the center of the basement, facing her superior.


    The woman bows respectfully yet elegantly and says,


    "General Boran, as per Prince Amon��s instructions, we��ve transported all the debris to the capital. The first batch has arrived here, please inspect it."


    "Good," a large man with a rugged beard and dressed in crimson armor nods approvingly. Seemingly pleased with the high efficiency, he casts an approving glance and then turns his attention to the newly arrived ��evidence��.


    "What are the findings on those items?" he asks.


    "General, not only are there remnants of Shadow Power, but there are also traces of magical energy from several members of Black Rose " Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, those members of the Black Rose family registered their magical samples when they entered Anvika. We confirmed that the magical residue on this debris is theirs. Particularly from one named Sebastian. Here��s the investigative report from the Research Department for you to review."


    The gray-haired woman hands over a black folder to General Boran. After quickly reading through it, he looks somewhat serious but also impressed.


    "Prince Amon��s guess was pretty accurate,"


    "His guess?"


    "Yes, after entering our territory, the Black Rose family did experience two Abyssal Demon ��attacks.�� However, it seems like they didn��t eliminate those demons... In fact, judging from the spread of magical energy, it appears that they encountered the demons but didn��t actually engage in any combat."


    "That��s hard to believe," the gray-haired woman says, visibly shocked.


    After all, Abyssal Demons are known for their brutal and bloodthirsty nature. They��ll go nuts and attack any living thing, no matter how strong. And you��re saying they didn��t attack the Black Rose family this time? That��s just weird.


    "Could it be like Prince Amon said, that the Black Rose family has a way to control these demons? If so, did they send the demons that attacked Snow Night Empire too? But they��re humans, why would they command demons to attack their own kind? Are they trying to use the demon forces to take over the continent?" The gray-haired woman��s mind was racing with questions.


    "Let��s not jump to conclusions," says General Boran, frowning. "We don��t have evidence tying them to any cataclysms yet, but we��re pretty sure they��re connected to the Abyssal Demons, maybe even have some special tech."


    He turns his gaze to a young boy standing not too far away. The kid��s in ragged clothes, looking all scared and shaky. Even though the two Secret Investigation Bureau officers have been keeping an eye on him, he still seems pretty jittery.


    Feeling the general��s gaze, the boy blurts out, "What is this place? Why am I here? You said you��d pay me for information! I��ve given it, so why am I still here? Why��d you bring me to this place?"


    The boy��s words are filled with fear and suspicion, and he keeps looking around as if expecting something bad to happen.


    "Don��t worry, kid, we��re keeping you safe."


    "Safe?"


    "Yeah, you��re an important witness."


    "Who is he?"


    asks the gray-haired woman, looking confused as she glances at the unkempt boy.


    "Is he from one of the border tribes?"


    "A witness?"


    "Yes," says General Boran, after calming the boy down a bit.


    "And a really important one at that. Make sure you keep his existence a secret. We can��t let the Black Rose family find and eliminate him. Even though this is the capital, we��ve got spies from other empires here too."


    "Got it, General. But, can I ask, what did the kid see?"


    "Well," says the general, his expression turning serious as he looks at the boy again,


    "his village, Sase Village, was raided by forest bandits on the border. Then these Abyssal Demons showed up, and nobody survived. The Black Rose family happened to pass by and took out those demons. That��s what we found in our initial investigation. But do you know where those demons came from? No traces of Shadow Power have been found in that area for years."


    "I have no idea," says the woman, puzzled.


    "According to the kid, those Abyssal Demons were transformed from forest bandits�� spirits"


    "Transformed?!"


    "Yeah, and it looks like the one who did the transforming was the young lady from the Black Rose"


    ---


    Meanwhile, inside a library in Anvika,


    A little girl with big blue butterfly bows and aqua-colored pigtails finishes putting the last few magic books on the shelves. She then walks over to the front desk, where a woman is sitting with a mischievous smile.


    "Mom, all done," she says.


    At the desk, a glamorous woman in her late teens floats several magic books around her while sitting relaxed. She��s playing with a crystal orb about the size of a soccer ball, and the orb shows live scenes as if it were a TV screen. She looks elegant and mature, dressed in a sexy brown plaid skirt, cream-colored thigh-high stockings, and her platinum blonde hair pinned back in a simple style. She also has fluffy, exotic fox ears on her head, adding to her allure.


    As the little girl speaks, this fox lady named Noya looks up and smiles lovingly at her adopted daughter.


    "You did a good job, Reina."


    "Thanks, Mom," the girl smiles back. Noticing her mom��s slightly amused expression, she asks,


    "What��s making you so happy, Mom? Did you find something interesting?"


    "You��re observant, just like my daughter should be. Yes, I found something... amusing."


    Noya grins as she strokes the crystal orb,


    "The Black Rose family, or let��s say people from the Sadik Empire, are buying a lot of military supplies."


    "Um, so? Isn��t that normal?"


    Reina tilts her head, not fully grasping why this is a big deal.


    "After the Abyssal Demons invaded Sky Dome, everyone��s worried they��ll attack again. So, pretty much everyone is boosting their military, increasing their spending. Even if the Black Rose family are Lady Yumo��s people, they still have to put up appearances, right? Otherwise, people might get suspicious."


    "Yeah, that��s true. But here��s the thing: the Black Rose guys have been secretly buying a ton of dark steel, magic powder, and pulse stones from the black market, and even from me. We��re talking about tons of this stuff."


    At this, Reina��s eyes widen, and she has a ��lightbulb moment.��


    "Wait, aren��t those materials for��"


    "Exactly" Noya nods, "They��re for the Magic Fusion Bomb, one of Xue Tianao��s ��inventions.�� Its main use is for sieging cities and breaking protective barriers. The Black Rose family must��ve somehow gotten their hands on the blueprints."


    "That weapon isn��t meant for fighting demons, is it?"


    "Nope, it��s mainly for attacking cities and breaking down human barriers," Noya confirms.


    "What are they planning to do then?"


    "Hehe, who knows," Noya says with a playful smile. She doesn��t elaborate further but shifts her gaze toward the front door of the bookstore. "Enough about that for now, Reina. Get ready; we have a visitor. And it��s someone unexpected."


    "A visitor?"


    Reina frowns, broom in hand, and follows her mom��s gaze to the bookstore��s front door. This isn��t an easy place to find. To get here, you��d either have to be invited by Noya or be powerful enough to see through the shop��s disguise. And given her mom��s surprised look, this visitor is likely the latter.


    "Who could it be, coming at this time?"


    A moment later, under Noya��s amused watch, the doorbell chimes, and the front door slowly opens. A graceful figure dressed in black walks into the bookstore.


    "Welcome to Noya��s Secret Bookstore, Miss Yu-Black Rose,"

 Chapter 492 - 493: Noya’s Secret Bookstore [2/2]

    Noya��s Illustration has been posted in Chapter 01 Characters.


    With this, we finished Golden Ticket and Power Stones Bonuses


    And Hehe~ the story will get kinda serious from now on :3, Pierre and the others will reach the empire very soon~ ah, and by the way I posted Pierre��s IMG in chapter 01


    --


    "Welcome, Miss Yu"


    With Noya��s cheerful greeting, a stunning young woman with black hair slowly walks into the bookstore.


    This young woman with flowing black hair and striking blue eyes (which are actually disguised) is none other than our Yumo. She��s not dressed in her usual formal attire, since she��s out shopping in the outer area of Anvika. Instead, she��s dressed more casually.


    Her outfit mainly consists of a blue and white top with black edging, perfectly tailored to be petite and delicate. The scoop neck shows off Yumo��s beautiful and appealing collarbone. Light blue shorts reveal her pale, long legs, and a pair of simple white shoes complete the look.


    After careful grooming by her maids, her black hair is fluffed and pinned up. A delicate butterfly earring dangles from her right earlobe. She��s also wearing light makeup, with a touch of pale pink lip gloss, and her curly eyelashes sparkle. Her blue eyes sometimes give off a bewitching charm.


    All in all, she��s ditched her usual elegant attire for something more youthful, which is more practical for a day out.


    --


    "Hmm?"


    Faced with Noya��s greeting, Yumo slightly frowns, looking a bit puzzled.


    "How do you know... my name?"


    "Oh, that��s an easy guess," says Noya, putting a finger to her lips with a grin.


    "Your clothes have the Black Rose family emblem on them, and I��m not blind. Plus, with your black hair and blue eyes, you��re stunning and dressed in high-end clothes designed by Sadar, a top designer from the Sadik Empire. So, it��s pretty obvious who you are. Of course, forgive me if I��m wrong."


    "..."


    Yumo finds this explanation acceptable, although she silently criticizes the designer Sadar. She had asked him for something more understated, but it seems he couldn��t resist going all out.


    "You got it right."


    "Great," Noya smiles.


    She gracefully floats out from behind the counter and greets Yumo with a curtsy.


    "Let me formally welcome you, Miss Yu. As you can see, I��m the owner of this place. You can call me Noya."


    "Noya, huh..."


    Yumo mutters the name and watches Noya carefully, a bit on guard.


    Today, Yumo came to the outskirts of Anvika for two reasons: to buy gifts for her kids and to find some teaching supplies. Some of these supplies are hard to find, which is why she ended up on this less-traveled street.


    After all, ...


    Before coming here, a few shopkeepers had told Yumo that she might find a special bookstore in this area, where she could buy the rare materials she needed. At first, Yumo was skeptical. She didn��t think a small bookstore like this would have what she was looking for. She only decided to check it out because it was on her way back to Luminous. However, once inside, she realized she had underestimated the place.


    The outside might look unassuming, but the inside is a whole different world. Clearly, this isn��t your average bookstore.


    And, besides the bookstore itself, this shopkeeper named ��Noya�� is also not someone to overlook.


    -"An eighth-level Mage?"-


    Yumo whispers to herself, genuinely surprised.


    Even though her own power is limited by ��deceptive veil,�� her strong intuition still picks up on the intense energy within Noya. It��s close to that of a high-stage eighth-level mage.


    ��Could there really be such a powerful person in a bookstore this obscure?��


    ��Wow, this place is full of surprises��


    However, in the midst of her musings, a flash of disdain crosses her eyes, a deep-rooted aversion coming from the depths of her soul.


    "This aura..."


    After tuning in for a moment, Yumo is certain. The shopkeeper has an aura she deeply dislikes. It��s somewhat similar to Holy Magic but more intense. Although it��s intense, it��s not as strong as the divine power surrounding Mengxi when she activates her ��miracle.��


    It��s like it��s a force between Holy Magic and divine power.


    ��Is she connected to the church? Or maybe she used to be?�� Yumo wonders.


    Yumo was lost in thought until Noya��s voice snaps her back to reality.


    "Miss Yu, how may I assist you?"


    "Huh?"


    Realizing she had zoned out, Yumo gives an apologetic look.


    "Ah, sorry, I was a bit distracted."


    "No worries, Miss Yu. So, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I went to a few magic material shops before this and couldn��t find what I was looking for. They all said you have a wide variety of stuff, so I thought I��d check it out."


    "Ah, I see. I do have a good range of materials. What do you need?"


    "I need Thunder Kirin horns, Ghostly Mandrake grass, Pure Ice Dew, and Regilok white stone powder."


    "Alright, no problem. We have all of those."


    "All of them?"


    Yumo was shocked. These are super rare items, and she was just trying her luck. She would��ve been happy with just one or two.


    But they have them all in stock? Yumo was pretty surprised and felt more certain about her previous impression.


    ��This fox lady... must be some kind of hidden expert in human society?��


    "So, how much do you need?" Noya asks with a smile.


    "This much. Also, if you have anything else on this list, give those to me as well."


    Saying so, Yumo hands over a list to Noya.


    Taking the list, Noya puts on a pair of glasses and starts reading it carefully, like a professional businesswoman. A smile spreads across her face��a smile of excitement that one has when they��ve landed a big order.


    "We have all of these. I��ll get them ready for you, Miss Yu."


    Noya hands the list to her adorable daughter.


    "Reina, go get these ready for Miss Yu. Pick the best quality for all materials; we can��t disappoint our big customer."


    "Understood, Mom." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After watching her daughter go into the storage room, Noya sashays over to Yumo.


    "Miss Yu, these items won��t come cheap, you know."


    "I know," Yumo says, not really caring.


    But in reality, ...


    Yumo doesn��t really get the concept of ��stone coins�� a special currency used all over the continent. She��s never had to deal with money herself; Sebastian, her caretaker, handles all her expenses. So she has no idea how much things generally cost.


    From this perspective, Yumo is pretty much a sheltered rich young lady.


    But one thing she��s sure about: her family, the Black Rose family, is loaded.


    They own countless mines, have a strong business network, and get a lot of taxes. Plus, they often get rare items from trading with dragons and elves, which they then sell for big bucks. So they��re one of the richest families around.


    According to Sebastian, with the pocket money she gets, she could buy tons of these materials. And that��s not even mentioning the ��purple gold card�� she has, loaded with ��origin stone coins��.


    If she can��t afford this stuff, then Noya is probably trying to rip her off. In that case, she wouldn��t mind teaching her a lesson.


    "Get everything ready; I can afford it."


    "Of course, you��re a Black Rose. Why would you worry about a little money? Ah, I asked a silly question. My apologies."


    "No problem."


    "But since you��re buying so much, let me throw in some freebies."


    "Freebies?"


    "Yep."


    With a flirty smile, Noya reaches into her chest and pulls out a beautifully wrapped book, handing it to Yumo.


    Looking at the book, Yumo��s a bit puzzled.


    "What��s this?"


    "The first book is a trendy novel among young noble ladies, called ��Blue Rose��s Blood.�� It��s a taboo story about a slave girl and her mistress."


    "Isn��t this, um, a bit mature?"


    "Oh, it��s fine to read once in a while, good for personal growth. Considering you might like to put theory into practice, the second book is an action guide. You can refer to it after you finish the novel."


    "Excuse me?!"

 Chapter 493 - 494: The Family’s Mask [1/2]

    "Hey, hey! What is this book?!"


    Imagining the hentai scenes that might appear in the book, Yumo��s face turned slightly red. She stared at the foxy lady in front of her with a somewhat angry expression.


    At this moment,


    The serious image that Noya had just established in Yumo��s mind instantly collapsed, replaced by an impression of being not to be taken seriously...


    Who gives an adult book to someone they��ve just met? How could that be reliable?


    ��Is she a hidden master or just some pervy old writer? ��


    ��What is she thinking?!��


    ��Wait a second... ��


    ��Could it be? ��


    In a flash, a strange thought popped into Yumo��s mind.


    ��Does this foxy shopkeeper think I��m the kind of person who��d be interested in these kinds of books? Or did I give her the impression that I like such material? ��


    ��Is that why she recommended it to me? ��


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s face showed some struggle, and her eyebrows twitched involuntarily. Considering people often say she looks like a dangerous, beautiful but thorny rose, Yumo felt her guess might not be wrong.


    ��Ugh... ��


    ��This dark and eerie aura is not what I want... ��


    The black-haired girl couldn��t help but complain inwardly.


    After taking a few glances at the R18 books Noya handed her, Yumo bit her pink lips.


    However,


    ��This book... seems... ��


    Although she acted resistant on the surface to save face, her small hand couldn��t help but accept the two 18+ books Noya handed over.


    "Fine, since it��s a gift, it would be rude not to accept it."


    "Oh, ho~"


    Seeing this, Noya��s face showed a playful smile. As if thinking of something interesting, the fox lady even moved closer to Yumo.


    "Miss Yu, you��re so beautiful~. If you want to practice what you read, you can come play with me~, I��d be happy to~."


    Saying this,


    Noya seductively lowered her neckline, revealing her tempting cleavage partially to Yumo. At the same time, the fox lady stealthily lifted her long skirt, unabashedly exposing her smooth, round, and beautiful legs, even giving a glimpse of her black underwear.


    It must be said,


    The fox lady��s actions were bold and seductive.


    "Don��t be fooled by my appearance; I have quite a bit of experience in this area. If you want, Miss Yu, I could even offer some guidance~. Or do you want me to give a live lesson right now~?"


    "..."


    Hearing this and seeing Noya��s seductive actions, Yumo��s eyebrows twitched. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    Yumo realized that compared to the silver-haired girl who occasionally acted coyly in front of her, this fox lady was blatantly provocative...


    After a moment of astonishment, looking at the hand that was trying to touch her face, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold red light appearing in them. The girl��s gaze was like a sharp sword, cutting directly at Noya without any courtesy.


    "Cut it out!"


    Yumo��s glare stops Noya in her tracks.


    For a moment, Noya feels that if she actually touched Yumo��s face, her hand might get crushed on the spot.


    ��Oopsi~��


    ��Guess she��s not in the mood for jokes.��


    Seeing Yumo��s irritation, Noya wisely gives up on the teasing, pulls her hand back, and lets her skirt fall back into place, covering her eye-catching legs.


    "My bad, just kidding. Don��t take it so seriously, Miss Yu."


    Noya��s eyes flash a mysterious smile as she goes back to her professional face.


    But,


    That smile also seems to say something more.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Yu, here��s another book for you."


    "Another one?"


    "Yes, but this one��s a serious book."


    "A serious book?"


    "Yes, it��s a lesser-known novel. But I find it interesting and thought you might like it."


    Saying so,


    Noya snaps her fingers. A red and black book floats down from a shelf far away, enveloped in platinum magic, and lands in Noya��s hands.


    "This is the one. It��s not popular, but I have a feeling you��ll like it."


    "What is it?"


    Taking the book from Noya, Yumo frowns as she reads the title.


    "[Family Masquerade]..."


    It doesn��t seem like an erotic novel.


    But,


    ��The title?��


    Makes her uncomfortable for some reason.


    "What��s it about?"


    "Well, the first half is about the main character working hard towards his dreams, but the more he tries, the further he gets from them. Eventually, he finds out the reason he��s failing is..."


    "The reason?"


    "Turns out, the family he loves so much is actually the reason he keeps failing. Quite sad, really."


    "..."


    ...


    ---


    Minutes fly by.


    After storing all the rare materials she needs in her storage ring, Yumo quickly leaves the somewhat odd magic bookshop. Only after watching Yumo leave does Reina finally relax.


    Taking a few deep breaths, the blue-haired girl looks at Noya, who��s still striking poses, and scolds her.


    "Mom, you went too far. You know your aura can easily tick people off. Teasing her like that... Even if you��re strong, you��re not a match for someone like her! She��s at goddess-level monster."


    "Sigh."


    Feeling guilty, Noya smiles at her daughter��s concerns and gives her cheek a little squeeze.


    "Sorry, Reina, didn��t mean to worry you. But really, there��s no need to be so tense. Even if she gets mad, she won��t do anything to me."


    ��At most, I��d just get a broken arm �� Noya adds silently in her mind


    Hearing this, Reina frowns, puzzled.


    "How do you know she won��t do anything? She��s... like, a super-powerful being!"


    "The goddess told me."


    "The goddess?"


    "Yep, the goddess said that even though Yumo seems a bit dark, she��s actually a pretty good person. So there��s no need to be too scared when dealing with her. As long as I don��t show hostility, she won��t harm me."


    "Okay, if the goddess says so."


    Reina reluctantly nods, then squints skeptically.


    "But, Mom... why did you give her that book? As an observer, aren��t you not supposed to interfere?"


    "Oh, don��t sweat the small stuff. It��s just a book!"


    Noya says, covering her mouth with her hand and looking quite excited.


    "Besides, it makes things more interesting~"


    --


    Elsewhere,


    As Noya and her daughter talk, Yumo is walking down a deserted street, contemplating the title of the book, "Family Masquerade."


    Something feels off about it.


    "Why... would she recommend this book to me?"


    Yumo wonders to herself.


    Just then, a burst of powerful magic suddenly invades Yumo��s senses. She looks up, surprised, towards a distant part of the street.


    "Huh?"


    The next moment,


    Boom~!*


    With a deafening noise, a burst of flame erupts, sending debris flying. Flames surge in all directions, inevitably involving Yumo.


    "Is this... a fight?"


    Hmm,


    Yumo looks annoyed.


    Clearly,


    She doesn��t want to get involved. She��s seen enough human drama since arriving in this empire and has zero interest in stepping in. Most importantly, there are no kids involved in the fight.


    ��Ugh��


    ��Let them sort it out. I should go back to preparing the potions for Luminous, and also get Mengxi ready for the big competition.��


    Thinking this, Yumo continues walking towards where the Black Rose family��s carriage is parked.


    But just then, a hoarse and slightly sinister voice suddenly reaches her ears, causing her to stop.


    -"Hahaha!! Aya, no matter how lucky you are, you won��t survive this time!!"


    Hearing this, Yumo slowly turns her head back towards the smoky explosion area.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Aya...��


    ��Why does that name sound familiar...��

 Chapter 494 - 495: Lending a Hand [2/2]

    In the outskirts of Anvika,


    After an earth-shaking explosion, flames shoot into the sky, and red magic energy sends hot fire surging like a tidal wave, engulfing everything nearby. The entire road, along with nearby houses, crumbles into burning ruins.


    Fortunately, this area is mostly abandoned, so no civilians are caught in the blast and killed. However, the terrifying heatwave still spreads all around, knocking a few unlucky passersby off their feet, making them bleed from every orifice and fainting.


    At this moment,


    In the middle of the devastated street, a green-haired young girl��s high-level magic ��Rex Shield Wall�� shatters into countless magical particles, dispersing in the air, unable to withstand the force of the explosion.


    The aftershock sends the green-haired girl flying back, slamming her into a half-broken wall nearby.


    "Cough... cough!"


    She spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this,


    A red-haired man named Kaidila, who cast the flame magic, shows a cruel smile. His light-red eyes are full of mockery and disdain. Sensing the girl��s weakened state through his magic, Kaidila becomes increasingly arrogant, and his joy is beyond words.


    Seeing the once high and mighty candidate for the next Emperor now in such a miserable state, the man who already despised her commoner background couldn��t help but burst into laughter,


    "Hahaha!! Aya, no matter how lucky you are, you won��t survive this time!!"


    Laughing wildly, Kaidila puts his hands in his pockets and arrogantly walks towards the green-haired girl.


    And his four subordinates behind him unsheathe their swords, preparing to hack the Emperor candidate to death.


    On the other side,


    Looking at her bloody hand and robe, and feeling her magic almost gone, Aya forces a bitter smile. She looks up at the people closing in on her and smiles bitterly again.


    She originally planned to run away while using the high-level magic ��Rex Shield Wall�� to block the opponent��s fire explosion. She didn��t expect the shield to break so quickly, injuring her in the process...


    Indeed,


    The gap in strength between the fifth and sixth level is too wide...


    She was too optimistic just now.


    Now, with less than 10% of her magic left, almost all magic tools used up, and a twisted and fractured right leg, even if she survives, she��ll probably be crippled...


    Long story short, there��s no way she can escape on her own now.


    "Hehe..."


    Aya couldn��t help but smile, but it was not a happy one.


    Recently, the Royal Luminous Academy was busy with final term ceremonies and preparing for ranking competitions, attracting many big shots to the capital of the Red Leaf Empire, Anvika. She had hoped to use this rare opportunity to meet someone to expand her network.


    Instead, she runs into an enemy of Holy Lomari and, to make matters worse, Pipi was not around.


    "Sigh."


    With a sigh, Aya looked up, catching her breath. She focuses on the red-haired man approaching her, his face full of malice.


    "Kaidila, you��re a diplomat from Holy Lomari Empire. Shouldn��t you be at the embassy? What brings you to this rundown part of town?"


    "You can still talk, huh?" Kaidila acts surprised but he��s clearly making fun of her.


    "You��re a representative sent by my country, of course, I have to greet you. How do you like your welcome, oh great candidate for the throne, Miss Aya? Hahaha!"


    "Is this the doing of the Second Elder, or is it the Virdora family?"


    "Sorry, can��t say."


    "Heh, is that so? How��d you know I was here? I thought I had a good disguise."


    "Well, we��ve been in Anvika long enough to set up our own intel network. From the moment you entered the Royal Academy, our spies were on you. We��ve been watching everyone who leaves your place and have mages analyze their auras. So, your disguise and big white robe don��t make a difference."


    "Everyone?"


    "Yes, including the two maids who left today."


    Though I wonder why one group hasn��t reported back yet, Kaidila thinks to himself.


    Whatever, catching Aya is the main goal. Whatever happened to that group doesn��t matter.


    Then,


    The red-haired man shakes his head, his patience wearing thin. Clearly, this diplomat isn��t in the mood for more chit-chat.


    "Enough talk, I��m busy back at the embassy. I��ll finish you off quickly so I can get back to work. Don��t worry, Miss Aya. I��m a nice guy. I��ll make sure you��re in one piece when you die."


    "Heh, that��s a kindness I can do without."


    "Too bad, you don��t have a choice."


    Kaidila smirks and gives the signal for his team to finish off Aya.


    "Let��s get this over with, missy. I��ve got to report back to my bosses."


    Kaidila grumbles to himself. To him, Aya, who supports a rival candidate and comes from a low-class background, is just an annoyance. He��d be happy to get rid of her. He never thought he��d have to, though. His bosses had set up plenty of traps for her on her way to Anvika to make sure she��d never arrive.


    But she did. She got here completely unscathed. That surprised Kaidila and made him question his bosses�� competence. But he didn��t have much time to wonder, because the job of eliminating Aya was quickly handed to him. And on the first day of watching her, he��s thrilled to find out she��s alone in this part of town.


    ��What an opportunity!��


    He couldn��t help but think:


    "How hard can it be to get rid of a girl who��s only at a fifth level? Were the guys who failed at this before complete idiots or what?"


    But as he��s mulling this over, Kaidila frowns. He gave the order to kill Aya, but several seconds have passed and his guys haven��t moved. What��s going on?


    Annoyed, Kaidila bites his lip. "Hey! Didn��t you understand my signal? What are you waiting for? Do I have to do everything myself?" S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turns around to scold his henchmen and stops dead in his tracks. His eyes go wide with surprise.


    "What... what��s going on?"


    His team is down. Like, flat on the ground, knocked out. Not moving.


    ��What!?��


    The only odd thing is a few bloody butterflies floating around his knocked-out team.


    For a moment,


    Kaidila��s evil grin vanishes, and he looks totally lost.


    But before he could figure out what��s happening, a dark, shadowy figure suddenly appears above him.


    "Who?!"


    Kaidila��s freaked out. He feels super scared all of a sudden. In a panic, he tries to unleash all his magic and grab his sword.


    ����Too slow����


    Before he can even get his sword out, a finger taps his forehead.


    The next second,


    An overwhelming force hits him like a ton of bricks, smashing him face-first into the broken, stone floor.


    Boom!*


    With a loud crash, his magic scatters. Kaidila twitches a few times, then passes out, unable to get up.


    --


    "What just happened?"


    ��Kaidila was all menace a second ago, and now he��s lying on the ground like a sack of potatoes��


    Aya was just as confused, not understanding what��s going on. She looks cautiously at the black-haired girl who appeared out of nowhere.


    Feeling Aya��s gaze, the black-haired girl walks over.


    "Don��t worry, I mean you no harm, Aya."


    "Who... who are you?"


    "You can call me Teacher Yu. I��m your new Homeroom Teacher"


    The black-haired girl says with a friendly smile.

 Chapter 495 - 496: First Impressions [1/2]

    As the black-haired girl steps closer,


    Aya was kinda floored when she really sees her. She��s wearing a cute, casual skirt and has these amazing, bright blue eyes. Her skin was perfect, and she��s got this captivating smile.


    Her hair, shiny and flows like water, cascading perfectly over her shoulders.


    She��s slim and stands up straight.


    With her mesmerizing smile, Aya was a bit dumbfounded. She has seen a lot of pretty girls in her life, even among the elite families, but none could hold a candle to this one. She��s as stunning as any top-tier beauty Aya knows.


    Unlike Mengxi��s innocent beauty, this girl has a bit of a sultry, mischievous vibe to her.


    Regardless,


    She��s a knockout, one of those rare beauties that you don��t see every day.


    Seeing her, Aya starts feeling a bit self-conscious. She bites her lip and looks down, kinda feeling insecure all of a sudden.


    As she does, she quickly brushes her messy hair to the side to cover her damaged, blind, and somewhat scary right eye. She also starts pulling back the magic she had funneled into her emergency ring, now that the danger��s passed.


    After doing her best to hide her upper body injuries, she asks softly:


    "So, you��re the new teacher? From the Black Rose family?"


    "Yes, you can call me Teacher Yu, Aya."


    The black-haired girl smiles warmly, showing off the her family emblem on her sleeve to confirm her identity.


    This black-haired girl is none other than Yumo.


    After hearing the name ��Aya,�� Yumo, who had just left the bookstore and wasn��t keen on getting involved in trivial matters, decided to come here. Having listened to a bit of the conversation between Aya and Kaidila, Yumo was sure that Aya was a student of hers who had taken a leave of absence.


    So, she decided to step in and give Aya a hand.


    "It��s only natural for a teacher to help a student, right?"


    As for Kaidila and his friend, considering they were dressed as officials, Yumo didn��t want to cause unnecessary trouble in Anvika. So she just gives them amnesia and a good knock on the head, and calls it a day.


    Seeing that Aya isn��t on guard, Yumo comes over and kneels down to check her out. She even has to open up Aya��s tattered robe for a better look.


    Aya feels a bit uncomfortable with this.


    Feeling shy and self-aware, she really doesn��t want to show her scars and burns to someone as pretty as Yumo. Honestly, she wouldn��t want to show them to anyone; she doesn��t want anyone feeling sorry for her.


    Well, except for her maid Pipi. If it��s him, Aya doesn��t mind, because Pipi wouldn��t pity her but would likely tease or even compliment her scars.


    Still,


    When it comes to anyone else but Pipi, Aya does put up some resistance.


    Sadly, she��s too weak to put up much of a fight. Eventually, under Yumo��s strong gaze and even stronger grip, Aya gives in. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Yumo undoes Aya��s robe and her coat underneath, revealing her fair skin, horrifying knife wounds, and extensive burns. When all of this is laid bare, Aya curled up, feeling a mix of shame and anxiety. She worries that this beautiful woman might look at her scars and feel disgusted.


    But, pretty quickly, Aya realizes she might be overthinking it.


    Her new teacher didn��t show any signs of disgust. Instead, there��s a flicker of admiration in her eyes, which leaves Aya puzzled.


    But,


    She does feel a bit more at ease.


    On the other hand, seeing Aya��s burns and knife scars, Yumo can��t help but think about her student��s file. Aya has come up from nothing, faced incredible odds, and still managed to survive and become a candidate for something big in Holy Lomari Empire.


    These scars tell the story of Aya��s struggles and determination.


    Yumo can��t help but respect that. In her eyes, Aya��s got the grit a real survivor needs.


    Still, Yumo thinks it��s a shame to see all these injuries.


    If it weren��t for these scars and burns, Aya would be a real stunner; she��s got the basics down, after all.


    After a quick moment of thought, Yumo shifts her focus to Aya��s stomach and thighs.


    "You��re really messed up, aren��t you."


    At this point,


    Aya��s got a nasty cut on her right side, and blood and guts were literally coming out. Her right leg is twisted and broken in a really bad way, the bone even poking out through the muscle. It was a super ugly sight.


    If Aya doesn��t get medical help soon, she could bleed to death. Even if she makes it, her leg might be done for. She knows the stakes.


    But what catches Yumo off guard is how chill Aya is. She��s not freaking out; she��s just watching Yumo patch her up.


    And when Yumo starts treating the wounds, the pain is so bad that most girls Aya��s age would scream. But not her, though; she just bites her lip and takes it.


    This girl,


    ��She��s pretty tough, huh...��


    Yumo can��t help but mentally give her props.


    Even though they��ve just met, Yumo��s already pretty impressed with Aya. She��s been through a lot and still keeps her cool. So, Yumo didn��t hesitate to take out a special healing potion called ��Tears of Nature�� from her magic ring.


    After doing some quick first aid, Yumo gently applies the cool, life-giving liquid to Aya��s wounds.


    In an instant,


    A soft green light starts to glow.


    Thanks to the ��Tears of Nature,�� the bleeding stops and the wounds start to heal. The terrible pain eases up, and Aya relaxes. Seeing Yumo use something so valuable on her, Aya can��t help but feel really grateful.


    They��ve just met, and Aya knows she��s not exactly high-status, especially for a big family like the Black Roses.


    Thinking about this,


    Aya starts to feel even more fond of this life-saving teacher.


    "How are you feeling? Still hurting?" Yumo asks with concern.


    Aya nods, "It��s much better, not so painful anymore. Thank you, Teacher Yu."


    "Good, as long as it��s working."


    Saying this, Yumo takes out some bandages from her ring and starts wrapping Aya up. She��s had practice doing this before, especially when kids got hurt playing or training in the past.


    With Aya��s cooperation, the wounds are quickly taken care of.


    After confirming that Aya isn��t in life-threatening danger anymore, Yumo stands up, puts her hands on her hips, tilts her head, and asks, a bit annoyed,


    "So, what happened here, Aya?"


    "Huh???"


    But, seeing Yumo��s stance, Aya hesitates instead of answering right away.


    For a moment, Aya��s mind drifts back to the times she got scolded by Pipi after going on some adventure.


    Suddenly, in her mind, the images of the two start to blend.


    She wonders if it��s just her imagination,


    but she starts to think,


    "They kinda look similar..."

 Chapter 496 - 497: Reprimanded[1/4]

    Pierre��s illustration has been posted in 01,


    And new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    --------------------------


    Aya is one of the candidates for the emperor position in Holy Lomari, and naturally, her status is quite exalted. However, why would someone of such status be ambushed by the diplomats of Holy Lomari? It seems that a certain Second Elder is behind this.


    ��Could this be a power struggle within the empire?��


    ��Sounds like an old movie plot.��


    Yumo couldn��t help but murmur to herself. Adhering to her duty to protect her students as their Homeroom teacher, she put her hands on her hips, tilted her head, and began asking Aya about the cause and the circumstances. Of course, Yumo��s curiosity also played a significant part.


    "..."


    Facing Yumo��s questioning, Aya hesitated at first.


    After a brief moment, Aya, who originally didn��t want to discuss this with outsiders, chose to be honest.


    For some reason, Aya felt this was peculiar.


    Even though she just met this Miss Black Rose, the new Homeroom teacher, she strangely felt a sense of familiarity from her. Intuition told Aya that, even though the woman in front of her seems a bit wild, she might be trustworthy. Usually, Aya would trust her logical judgment, but this time, she chose to follow her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Aya slowly began:


    "Miss Yu, the truth is, even though I am now a candidate for the emperor position of Holy Lomari, I don��t have much..."


    ...


    ... (The girl is explaining)


    ...


    A few minutes later, Yumo got the whole picture. She took a moment, thinking about what Aya just said.


    ��Hmm��


    ��So��


    Even though this child is revered as a candidate for the next emperor, she isn��t recognized because of her humble birth. In the Holy Lomari Empire, she��s essentially a figurehead heir with very limited power. However, Aya doesn��t plan to give up her pursuit of the throne. To achieve her dream, Aya intends to seek more recognition from forces both within and outside the empire.


    This time, she secretly came to the outer district of Anvika, aiming to meet the head of a certain business empire hidden here and trying to get financial support from them. But before she could find the secret base or meet the person, she encountered those like gangster who wished to eliminate her.


    Then, a fierce battle ensued until Yumo noticed and rushed to help.


    Aya��s perseverance, refusing to succumb to fate and courageously fighting for her dream, impressed Yumo.


    However,


    Yumo was quite displeased with Aya��s reckless behavior.


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo opened her mouth with a slightly stern tone:


    "I understand that you want to get more financial support. But since you knew that there are many people arranged by that Second Elder in Anvika waiting to assassinate you, why would you come here without any guards?"


    "As for the guards, they died on the way... The maid who could protect me had some matters to attend to today and went out..."


    "Had some matters?"


    Hearing that, Yumo raised an eyebrow. She hadn��t met the maid Aya was talking about, but she already felt a bit judgey about her.


    "Who��s this maid you��re talking about? She leaves you alone for her own stuff instead of sticking by? Sounds sketchy."


    "Uh..."


    "Aya, you too. If you don��t have guards and your protective maid isn��t around, why not just stay at Luminous Academy? Why not wait for your maid to come back, have someone guard you, and then meet that business leader?"


    "The thing is... that person is here only today. I wasn��t sure if I��d get another chance..."


    "But why take such a risk to meet them? Even if you did, there��s no guarantee they��d agree with your plan. And even if they did, even with financial support, can you really beat the other candidates? For such a shaky plan, you ran all the way here? You know there are people outside the academy watching you, right? This is reckless."


    "But..."


    "There are no ��buts��. No matter how great your plans, if you��re dead, they won��t happen. Shouldn��t you prioritize your safety first? Especially for a plan like this. Yes, you need to be brave to achieve great things, but this isn��t the place to be brave. Plus, if you really had to go, couldn��t you tell me first? Going with a teacher or academy guard would be better than going alone."


    Yumo crossed her arms and scolded seriously.


    At this moment, Yumo felt she had to give this girl a good telling-off. Otherwise, one day, she might risk everything and lose.


    Facing Yumo��s reprimand, Aya guiltily lowered her head.


    "I��m... I��m sorry, Teacher Yu. I was wrong."


    While apologizing, a strange emotion began to grow in Aya��s heart.


    ��This is weird��


    She had her reasons for her actions and backup plans to ensure her safety. Even if she hadn��t come to Anvika, those guys would��ve attacked her in the academy.


    But facing Yumo��s scolding, she couldn��t voice any of these defenses. It felt like she was completely overpowered, only able to accept the lesson quietly.


    In the past, even when high-ranking individuals criticized her, she could argue back. She never felt this stifled.


    But,


    Along with feeling stifled, Aya felt warmth and a sense of d��j�� vu.


    Thinking about it,


    ��Stay safe first and then go for the plan? Don��t take dumb risks?��


    ��This advice sounded like something Pipi would say...��


    Catching a glimpse of the Black Rose young lady, who was grumpily holding her, Aya couldn��t help but wonder about her connection with Pipi. After all, she felt a familiar vibe from her.


    Hmm,


    "Am I overthinking this?"


    After pondering a bit, Aya shook her head, dismissing her suspicion.


    One��s a demon from the cold northern forest, and the other��s a noble lady from the far south. What could they possibly have in common? Maybe the similar things they say and do are just coincidences.


    Well,


    ��Even though it��s a wild guess, it keeps bugging me. Maybe I should invite Miss Yu over to our place? Have her meet Pipi? If they really have some connection, there��ll probably be a reaction.��


    Watching the beautiful back of the dark-haired girl, Aya mulled over the idea.


    Hmm,


    ��Speaking of Pipi...��


    ��Where did that sneaky man run off to this early?��


    ��He promised we��d go together and then bailed, leaving me to get beat up like this...��


    Thinking of this, Aya bit her lip, showing a mix of resentment and annoyance. She started thinking up dozens of ways to get back at that cheeky maid... sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    A few hours earlier,


    In the central forbidden area of Luminous Royal Academy.


    In an empty perimeter of the woods, a flash of dark purple lightning revealed a purple figure amongst the trees.


    It was a beautiful ��girl��.


    She had long, flowing deep purple hair, with the ends fading into a soft white. Her striking features were paired with shining purple eyes. She wore a short black and white maid dress, complemented by white stockings, making her look lively and playful.


    However,


    This cheerful-looking ��girl�� now wore a cruel and bloodthirsty smile that sent chills down anyone��s spine.


    The purple-haired girl dragged an incomplete body by her right hand.


    It was a woman, missing both legs and a right arm, covered in blood and barely alive. Her head was tightly gripped by the purple-haired maid as she dragged her along. The redhead��s eyes were filled with terror and desperation, and she shook uncontrollably. If Kaidila were there, he��d be shocked to recognize her as one of the spies he sent to watch Aya��s dorm that morning.


    Out of sheer desperation, the spy kept pleading with the purple-haired girl:


    "Please, let me go... I promise I won��t spy on you again!"


    However,


    Ignoring her pleas, the purple-haired girl coldly focused on the palace ahead, surrounded by a barrier.


    "So, this is where the Heart of the Sacred Dragon is?"


    "So, this is where the Heart of the Sacred Dragon is?"


    "Yes, yes! This is the forbidden area of Luminous!" The redhead quickly said, her voice filled with desperation and a plea.


    "I... I brought you here, so... can you let me go? No, please don��t!"


    However,


    Before she could finish her plea, a forceful surge erupted from the purple-haired girl��s fingers. Sensing her intent, the redhead tried to beg for her life, but it was too late.


    *Crack*


    A chilling sound echoed, and the redhead��s head shattered like a watermelon, completely crushed under the purple-haired girl��s power. Her pleas were silenced, blood splattered everywhere.


    The sickening smell of blood spread through the surrounding woods.


    Even her soul, under the force of the purple energy, was torn into pieces.


    Brushing off the blood from her hands and casually discarding the body, the purple-haired girl thoughtfully looked towards the palace. A burning desire for battle lit up in her eyes.


    Then,


    The purple-haired girl, our troublemaker Pierre, placed a hand on his hip and gracefully posed, looking very cool.


    Following his mom��s teachings, Pierre always struck an awesome pose before unleashing his power, believing it gave him a "boss-like" aura.


    But, even though he looked cool, the pose was a bit awkward.


    Especially considering his delicate demeanor, the gesture seemed out of place.


    However, since those who saw him in this pose usually ended up with their heads smashed, no one ever told him about this awkwardness. So, Pierre remains blissfully unaware.

 Chapter 497 - 498 : Sister!? [2/4]

    Following his mom��s teachings, Pierre always struck an awesome pose before unleashing his power, believing it gave him a "boss-like" aura.


    But, even though he looked cool, the pose was a bit awkward.


    Especially considering his delicate demeanor, the gesture seemed out of place.


    However, since those who saw him in this pose usually ended up with their heads smashed, no one ever told him about this awkwardness. So, Pierre remains blissfully unaware.


    "Silver Moon��"


    With a sly smile, Pierre called out his weapon��s name.


    As a surge of shadowy power and wild lightning burst forth, a spatial rift appeared beside him. A suffocating aura of death, cruelty, and despair emanated, turning the surrounding area into scorched ground. The remains of the redhead girl were quickly turned to ash amidst the lightning��s fury.


    Facing the intimidating lightning and aura, Pierre boldly reached into the rift, pulling out a massive, intimidating pale sword imbued with a destructive aura.


    The sword, about three meters in length, was engraved with ancient unknown scripts and adorned with dark purple lightning patterns. Its imposing presence contrasted sharply with Pierre��s figure.


    "Hehe~"


    Gripping his sword and staring intently at the grand white palace in front, Pierre looked a bit cruel


    The great Pierre didn��t come all this way without a grand plan in mind. The idea was to suddenly appear in the middle of Luminous Royal Academy and storm into the palace, snatching the Sacred Dragon��s Heart. Then head straight to the academic area, find that darn Girl of Destiny, and finish her off. After all, Aya was out today and wasn��t in the academy. No need to be careful! In this way, he could achieve both targets in one fell swoop!


    Later, those foolish humans might wonder how the Sword Demon managed to break the academy��s defenses and silently appear in its center. But no matter how much they think, they��d never suspect Pierre.


    After all,


    Normally, Pierre is just a cute and fragile "maid." Those people would probably break their heads trying to connect a powerful Sword Demon to a delicate and powerless maid, right?


    ��That��s right Hahaha��


    ��The whole reason for Acting as Aya��s maid was for today��s grand plan��


    ��It��s definitely not because I was subdued by that wicked woman! Definitely not!��


    Pierre comforted himself in such a way.


    Although it��s a bit of self-deception, after such consolation, the deep-seated feeling of humiliation from dressing as a woman indeed faded away quite a bit.


    ...


    ��Enough��


    ��Let��s not overthink it and focus on the main task��


    Thinking like this, Pierre��s eyes suddenly narrowed, a dark purple glow appeared in his pupils, and dark purple patterns slowly emerged on his beautiful face. A massive shadowy power began to gather in his arm, reminiscent of a volcano about to erupt.


    However,


    Just as Pierre was about to slash through the four barriers of the forbidden land, the purple-haired man��s eyes suddenly shrank, and he halted his attack. At that moment, an unknown aura suddenly entered Pipi��s perception, approaching him from behind at an unimaginable speed.


    ��What?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    "What... is this?"


    ��Could it be? Someone discovered my whereabouts and sensed my intentions, and wanted to stop the great me? ��


    Pierre raised an eyebrow. he wasn��t worried about being discovered.


    ��So what if I was discovered? If I kills the person who found me, isn��t that the same as not being discovered? Like when I snuck into the Void Spirit Tower and assassinated its leader, eliminating everyone who spotted me and successfully hiding my tracks.��


    "Looking for death..."


    Without hesitation, Pierre raised his huge sword and swung it mightily towards his rear.


    Yet,


    In the next moment, Pierre was taken aback for the first time in nearly a hundred years. Usually, those who tried to ambush him from behind were many, but without exception, they all got effortlessly turned and slashed by him. He thought this time would be the same. But this time, the scene before his was clearly beyond Pierre��s expectations.


    Holding His sword and looking at the big white building, Pierre looked kinda mad.


    Pierre had a plan for being here. He wanted to pop up in the middle of the school and quickly go into the building to get the Dragon��s Heart. He thought it would be easy since the person he��s wary of, Aya, wasn��t there.


    But, after doing all this, people might wonder how Pierre got into the school so easily. But they��d never guess it was Pierre because normally, He��s just seen as a cute maid. How would they link a strong fighter to a gentle maid?


    Pretending to be Aya��s maid was all for this plan. He kept reminding Himself of that and it wasn��t because He was scared of some venomous girl.


    But now,


    Focused on what he was doing, Pierre was getting ready for action. His eyes lit up and he looked even more intense. But just as he was about to attack, something made him stop. Someone was coming up fast from behind.


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Hmm? ��


    ��Who could have found me?��


    But Pierre wasn��t worried.


    ��If I killed whoever found me, then it��s like no one did, right? �� S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bring it on..."


    Pierre got ready to fight again, looking serious this time.


    "Let��s see how you deal with this!"


    But,


    Just as Pierre was about to let loose with his full power, a familiar and chilly voice came from the person in the black cloak.


    "Calling yourself ��big boss�� doesn��t suit you now, huh?"


    ��What?!��


    Hearing this cold, yet familiar voice, Pierre was shocked. The fire in his eyes went out and he just looked shocked.


    The person in the black cloak slowly lifted her hood to reveal clear blue eyes, shining like the moon.


    "It��s...it��s you?"


    After looking into those eyes, Pierre was stunned, like he was hit by lightning. he slowly put down her sword, and the powerful energy from it just faded away.


    The person in black seemed to expect this reaction from Pipi.


    After sighing, the person in black stepped forward and hugged the shocked Pierre:


    "It��s been a long time, silly little brother"

 Chapter 498 - 499 : Siblings [3/4]

    Yumo , Mengxi and Youlan��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    ------------------------------


    "Long time no see, silly little brother."


    Hearing the calm woman��s voice, Pierre was unexpectedly pulled into surprise hug.


    A breeze blew by, knocking off the hood of the person in black, revealing a cascade of honey-colored hair that danced in the wind. And there was the delicate face he remembered.


    Seeing that familiar face again, Pierre was a bit stunned.


    Since they were about the same height, the hug seemed more like one between close siblings.


    Of course, you had to ignore the big sword Pierre was holding.


    After a few seconds of being lost in thought, Pierre turned her head to look at the woman with the honey-colored hair, his only Big sister.


    The one known as "Youlan".


    "Sis, is that you?"


    To be honest, in that instant when he was hugged, Pierre felt so warm and missed the old times.


    Back when he first became a demon king, he had only her mom in the Demon Temple form and her always serious sister, Youlan. They spent almost every day together. Youlan taught Pierre to hunt during the day and how to control his shadowy power. At night, Pierre would cuddle up to his sister and fall asleep in the Temple.


    Even now, grown-up and all, Pierre still missed those warm and happy times.


    The warmth of her sister��s embrace and the scent of flowers always stayed with her.


    Feeling that again made him wonder if he was dreaming.


    His sister Youlan, who he hadn��t seen in a hundred years, was suddenly right in front of him?


    Pierre couldn��t help but put down his sword. He even wanted to hug his sister��s slim waist like they used to.


    But,


    Just as Pierre was about to hug his sister, her purple eyes snapped back to reality. Besides the good memories, some painful ones also flashed through his mind.


    The scars on his body began to throb, pulling him back to the present.


    All the confusion and hesitation in his eyes faded, replaced by deep anger and a fighting spirit.


    "You! How dare you show up in front of me again?! What do you want this time?!"


    Angrily, Pierre grabbed his sword again. The dark purple shadowy power surged out, sending a wave of energy towards Youlan.


    Clearly,


    After pulling himself together, Pierre felt the urge to unleash his full strength once again, especially toward his sister who had gone against their mother.


    With his light purple hair flying, Pierre lifted his massive sword, shouting out with full force:


    "Here it comes... Wait, what��s happening?!"


    However,


    Just as Pierre was readying his power to strike, Youlan coldly spoke up.


    "Calm down."


    As she said that, the honey-haired woman swiftly pointed a finger and jabbed it towards Pierre��s midsection. As Pierre��s elder sister who had watched him grow up, Youlan knew her younger sibling��s body inside and out - especially his vulnerabilities.


    Before he could fully activate his protective armor, Pierre��s biggest weakness was his sensitive midsection. A strong enough jab there, and the power coursing through Pierre would be disrupted, stopping any attack in its tracks.


    And when Youlan��s finger, with all the force of a raging river, hit its mark, Pierre, just as Youlan had predicted, let out a whimper. His body twitched and his attack stopped immediately.


    "Ouch!" S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a quick motion, Youlan brought her hand up to Pierre��s head, tapping him sharply.


    Bonk!*


    Following the loud, crisp sound, Pierre retreated a few steps, holding his head and letting out another soft "Ouch."


    If the warriors who saw Pierre as a mighty formidable opponent were to see this, watching him easily subdued by just a finger, they��d be left with their jaws on the floor, questioning everything they knew.


    Seeing all this, even Youlan couldn��t help but squint her eyes and shake her head in a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    "All this time and you still haven��t gotten over this ticklish spot?"


    "Wah wah..."


    Trying to regain his focus, Pierre gave Youlan a somewhat peeved look, holding his forehead and belly alternatively.


    Angrily gritting his teeth, Pierre again held onto his sword tightly, with the form of an unseen armor beginning to materialize around him.


    Having been caught off guard once, he was now more than eager to regain his footing.


    Seeing this,


    Youlan sighed deeply.


    In the next moment,


    Cloaked in her black robe, Youlan, surrounded by a soft blue light, appeared right in front of Pierre. She swiftly grasped Pierre��s wrist, and numerous thorns sprang out, locking him and his ��Silver Moon Sword�� in place.


    "Chill. I��m not here to fight. I don��t want any trouble. Just need to chat."


    Youlan stated firmly.


    Her words were chilled, but they had a soft touch.


    Pierre felt the shift and began to mellow out. The bright purple gleam in his eyes dimmed, and he seemed more at ease.


    He gave Youlan, who was right next to him, a glance and noticed she wasn��t looking for a fight. So he too let his guard down a bit.


    ��After all, it didn��t seem like Sister was here to pick a fight��


    Although Pierre was quite annoyed with her for leaving the family, he decided to give her the benefit of the doubt because of their bond, and chose to stand down for now.


    "You want to discuss something? What? Did you come to stop me from taking the Dragon��s Heart and killing the ��Girl of Destiny��?"


    Youlan��s face turned into a flat expression,


    =-="


    She wanted to smack her forehead.


    Ever since coming to the Forest, Youlan felt like she��d been sighing a lot more than usual.


    Sigh,


    ��Typical Pierre��


    ��Blabbering his plans out like that? No wonder he gets tricked by his sisters and ends up on the short end of the stick against even the weakest foes����


    Sighing again, Youlan shook her head and corrected Pierre,


    "No, that��s not it. I��m not here to stop you. I just wanted to ask if you could delay your plans. Now��s not the time to act."


    "Delay my actions?"


    Pierre tilted his head in confusion, clenching his fists. If he didn��t like Youlan��s reason, he��d be ready to spring into action.


    "Why?"


    "Because it��s better for you, and for our dear Mom."


    "Huh?!"


    ...


    ...


    --


    Minutes later, with nobody around, Pierre, dressed like a maid, was quickly moving through the dense forest and gardens, heading to a distant girls�� dorm. At this moment, he had accepted Youlan��s suggestion and changed his original plan.


    If he wasn��t planning to tear down Luminous Royal Academy right now, there was no point in lurking nearby and risk being found out. So, he made his way quickly to Aya��s dorm.


    As he traveled, Pierre reminisced about his recent conversation with Youlan.


    Although her mom had warned him many times not to trust his big sister, Pierre, after some hesitation, decided to team up with her once more.


    And no, it wasn��t because Youlan promised not to spill the beans about Pierre dressing up as a girl to her mom and sisters!


    Moreover,


    Honestly speaking,


    Pierre found Youlan��s proposal quite intriguing��


    "Get them with the Dragon��s Heart and take them all down in one go? Could be a genius move..."

 Chapter 499 - 500 : Unexpected Encounter [4/4]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    -


    "Is that really you, Pipi?"


    Thinking back to the face he hadn��t seen in what felt like forever, Pipi was filled with a flood of feelings. Rolling up his sleeves, the purple-haired maid took a moment to look at the ugly scars on her arm, reminders of her sister��s actions.


    "Was it right to just agree to work together?"


    Doubt began to creep into Pipi��s heart.


    The person was her sister, but also the one who tried to kill her and betrayed them all. Although Pipi still had doubts about the time he was seriously injured by his sister, the undeniable fact was that she disappointed their mother and even tried to harm her younger brother several times.


    ��Maybe, Mom was right; maybe sister couldn��t be trusted..��


    ��Did I hastily accept her proposal?��


    ...


    ...


    Lost in thought, Pipi was quickly heading towards Aya��s dorm. Even without using the power of shadows, with his terrifying physical ability and nimble figure, Pipi effortlessly moved through various security measures, easily passing through the dense forest garden, arriving at the outer perimeter of Aya��s Blue Rose Dormitory area.


    With a jump, Pipi landed on the rooftop of the dormitory.


    Just then, something soft suddenly collided with Pipi��s back, followed by a pleasant ��Oops�� that reached Pipi��s ears.


    ��?!!��


    ��Hmm?��


    The unexpected impact, accompanied by the little girl��s exclamation, pulled Pipi back from her reverie.


    "Huh? Who��s there?"


    Although the stranger��s presence felt non-threatening, Pipi cautiously turned his head, a hint of his thunder power subtly gathering in his palm.


    But when Pipi faced the intruder, his eyebrows furrowed as colorful, unknown objects rained down in front of him. Out of curiosity, Pipi quickly reached out and caught several of these colorful things.


    "What��s this??"


    Looking at the delicately wrapped items in his hand, consisting of a small round ball and a stick.


    "This is... a lollipop?"


    While still puzzled,


    Pipi��s gaze settled on the petite figure in front of him.


    It was a cute little girl with pink twin tails. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her curved eyebrows and long eyelashes quivered slightly. Her flawless skin had a soft blush, and her thin lips looked as tender as rose petals. Her unique red and blue heterochromatic eyes shone brilliantly and purely like gems.


    The little girl at this moment was wearing a black dress with off-the-shoulder straps. The simple lace wide straps highlighted the girl��s collarbones, making them incredibly captivating. The modest neckline revealed a small portion of her fair skin. Beneath the long black skirt, her slender feet, wrapped in white children��s socks, peeked out now and then.


    She looked super cute in that dress, like an angel. If she was in a crowd acting all sweet, many people would find it hard not to smile.


    However, right now, this little miss was sitting on the chilly rooftop, rubbing her head while making soft whimpering sounds. Clearly, the one who bumped into Pipi was this adorable little creature. After crashing into the "solid wall" that was Pipi, the pink-haired girl predictably fell on her bottom. The candies she held scattered everywhere.


    This caused Pipi, when he turned around, to witness a shower of colorful candies.


    Elsewhere,


    The pink-haired girl, our little friend Yuan��er, rubbed her head in confusion.


    "What... What the heck... Why did someone suddenly pop out?"


    Yuan��er grumbled unhappily.


    Originally, Yuan��er had planned to carry out her scheme today. She wanted to take advantage of having no classes to blow up the school building so that Mengxi could spend more time with her mother in the future. Of course, since her powers were suppressed by her elder sister, combined with her deliberate concealment, the current Yuan��er couldn��t blow up the heavily guarded and extremely solid school building on her own.


    Furthermore, if she took action, her mother would definitely find out.


    So, this task naturally fell onto her good friend, Meliora.


    However,


    Meliora, who had always been obedient to Yuan��er, surprisingly refused to blow up the school, saying it would be too much. This left Yuan��er astounded. Normally, Yuan��er could use her mother��s reputation to intimidate the dragon loli into compliance.


    But considering Meliora is her friend, constantly threatening a friend didn��t seem appropriate. As Sebastian always said, threats to "friends" should be moderate. Therefore, after careful consideration, Yuan��er got many delicious candies from Sebastian, planning to use Meliora��s favorite candies to persuade... ahem, not trick... persuade Meliora to help her.


    However, beyond Yuan��er��s expectations,


    While she was hopping on the roof, heading to the suburban park where Meliora was, a strange figure appeared right in front of her! She had been so engrossed in thinking about how to bribe Meliora that she didn��t notice the anomaly in front of her and inadvertently ran into it.


    But regardless,


    Jumping around on top of the sky and bumping into someone?


    "Running into someone here, isn��t that too freaking coincidental?!"


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but grumble to herself.


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Wait!��


    ��That��s not the important!��


    Before she could say more, Yuan��er quickly thought,


    "Where are my candies?"


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er immediately looked around.


    When she saw her candies all over the place, she felt really sad. She knew those candies were not tough. They must��ve broken from the fall.


    Sob*


    "My candies... oh no..."


    These were limited edition candies that Sebastian had gone through a lot to get.


    Looking at the candies lying broken all over the ground, she felt like crying. Without the candies, how was she going to persuade Meliora? After all, that dragon girl seemed to lose her mind in front of candies.


    After a moment of feeling down, Yuan��er puffed up her cheeks and looked straight ahead at the person responsible for this mess.


    Even though the purple-haired lady in front of her was pretty and had a familiar vibe like her mom, which made Yuan��er feel weirdly positive about her, she was still mad that the lady caused the loss of all her candies.


    With determination, Yuan��er stood up and walked up to the purple-haired lady. She tried to look as fierce as a kitten baring its teeth and claws, pointing her finger accusingly:


    "Who are you?! Why did you appear out of nowhere and make me drop all my candies?"


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean ��huh��? It��s your fault I fell and all my candies broke! What are you going to do about it? Give me new candies!"


    Even though Yuan��er usually acts sweet and cute, she used to be quite the little Young noble lady when she was fully human. Usually, Yumo keeps this side of her in check. But now, with Yumo not around and feeling upset, the old diva attitude shows up.


    "If you don��t give me candies, you��ll be sorry!"


    On the other side,


    The purple-haired lady frowned a bit, clearly annoyed.


    ��Ugh��


    ��Who��s this bratty kid, talking to me like this?!��

 Chapter 500 - 501: A Not-so-friendly First Meeting [1/2]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    --------------------------


    "Hey! Give me some candies back!"


    Yuan��er kept shouting loudly.


    In the eyes of some people, being scolded by a cute little girl is something very cute.


    However, Pierre clearly wasn��t one of them. Considering himself as an existence at a Demon King level (self-proclaimed...), He wouldn��t allow such a lowly human to be so arrogant, pointing at his nose and shouting.


    Facing the words of the pink-haired girl in front of him, Pipi��s dark purple eyes slightly squinted, filled with displeasure.


    ��Where did this bratty kid come from?!��


    ��She bumped into me and dared to ask me for candies?!��


    Pipi felt upset.


    To think that, as a Sword Demon, when he roamed the continent, he wreaked havoc all day. Yet, those impressive apostles of the church and the revered tower masters never had the guts to demand compensation from him?! And now this little girl dares to speak to him this way?!


    ��She��s got some nerve!��


    Though annoyed, Pipi didn��t directly retaliate against the little one. After all, he was a terrifying entity. Attacking someone so weak would tarnish his reputation. However, just because he wouldn��t kill the pink-haired little girl didn��t mean Pipi wouldn��t teach her a lesson.


    Pipi was always merciless towards arrogant brats. He wouldn��t be lenient just because they��re young. Rather, because they��re young, they need a harsh lesson! Back in the Winter Forest, those kids who didn��t obey his mother��s discipline got a lesson from Pipi after listening to Kalina, taking the place of their mom to discipline them.


    Well,


    Even though he didn��t know why, even if it was his mother who asked him to discipline them, when she found out afterward, she still spanked him.


    But that��s another story.


    Anyway,


    After locking eyes with the pink-haired girl and her fiery heterochromic eyes, Pipi didn��t hold back. He showed his menacing glare, bared his teeth, and twisted his lovely face, looking like a hateful demon, enough to frighten countless children.


    Unfortunately, Yuan��er, who already had abyssal demons as pets, was naturally not scared. Instead, she snorted disdainfully:


    "Making a silly face?! Trying to scare me? Dream on!"


    "Hmm?!"


    Taken aback by her response, Pipi seemed surprised by Yuan��er��s audacity. Moreover, feeling the disdain in her words, Pipi��s pride felt like it was being trampled on again, his sharp teeth unintentionally piercing his lip. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You little stinker..."


    "Who are you calling a stinker? I smell great!"


    Yuan��er retorted.


    As they bickered, Yuan��er couldn��t help but notice the colorful little object in Pipi��s hands. The clever girl immediately realized that the item in the purple-haired maid��s hand was the remaining candy ��buddies��! This made her face light up with joy.


    ��Aha?!��


    ��Great, there are still some candies left!��


    Yuan��er thought to herself, feeling lucky.


    While the candies were nearly all gone, not everything was lost. With the candies in the hands of the purple-haired maid, and a few that survived on the ground, Yuan��er believed with her ��clever wit�� she could trick little Meliora to help her. After all, for Meliora, her resistance to candies was basically zero. With candies, she might even be persuaded into anything, even something as crazy as blowing up a school.


    ��As long as����


    ��This candy, the kind that Meliora loved the most, was still available, there is a hope.��


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er quickly pointed to the right hand of the purple-haired maid:


    "Those candies are mine! Give them back now!"


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Give back the candies?��


    Pipi glanced down at the two delicately made lollipops he had caught and kept, raising an eyebrow.


    Then,


    An annoyance look crossed the face of the purple-haired maid.


    ��Who did this little girl think she was, demanding candy in such a manner from me? Even if she wanted the candies back, was that the tone to use?��


    ��Did she really think I am that easy to push around?��


    Displeasure flashed across Pipi��s deep purple eyes. Being a top powerhouse in the continent, the thing Pipi hated the most was being ordered around. Apart from his mother, no one could command him!


    Even Youlan, or Aya, that sly woman, wouldn��t "dare" to directly order him around. If they wanted his help, they would negotiate nicely, right?


    ��Who do this bratty kid think she is?��


    Demanding him to return the candy without even saying ��please��?


    ��How audacious!��


    ��What kind of ill-mannered child is this?��


    ��Just because she��s a kid, she thought I wouldn��t dare to set her straight?��


    As he thought of teaching her a lesson, a fun idea popped up in Pipi��s mind.


    With a slight smirk, he then dangled the two lollipops in front of the pink-haired little girl, using his voice that was disguised as a gentle female voice, he politely said:


    "Dear little one, are these the lollipops you��re talking about?"


    "Yes! Give them back to me now!"


    Yuan��er, eager and impatient, stretched out her hand, intending to take the candies from the purple-haired maid��s hand.


    However,


    Just as Yuan��er��s fingers were about to touch the candies, Pipi gave a playful smile.


    In the next instant,


    A cold and teasing voice, full of provocation, suddenly reached Yuan��er��s ears:


    "Want them? Dream on~ I��m not giving them to you!"


    His tone started high, then suddenly dropped.


    With those words, the purple-haired maid teasingly stuck out her tongue. Then, under Yuan��er��s shocked gaze, he suddenly clenched his fist, ruthlessly crushing the lollipops in his hand. The fragments of the candies scattered, drifting away with the wind.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er was completely dumbfounded.


    The look of confusion, mixed with grievance, in her eyes seemed very satisfying to Pipi.


    At the same time,


    Pipi didn��t intend to stop there. He even stepped on the remaining intact candies on the ground around Yuan��er, crushing them all underfoot, and grinding them fiercely.


    ��What the...!��


    "Hey! Why��d you do that?"


    After staring in disbelief for a few seconds, Yuan��er finally snapped back to reality. Seeing her few candies crushed by the ��mean�� maid, she pouted. She was really mad now.


    In the next moment, Yuan��er glared at Pipi angrily,


    "You jerk! You ruined all my candies!"


    "So what?"


    Pipi responded, not really caring.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er decided she wasn��t going to take it lying down. She remembered something her big sister, Kalina, once told her:( if someone bullies you, stand up for yourself!)


    "You��re a mean maid! I��m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Even though she couldn��t use her shadow power, Yuan��er believed she could still give Pipi a piece of her mind.


    No one should bully kids!


    "Take this!"


    Yelling out loud, she jumped towards the purple-haired maid, trying to mimic something she��d seen her big sister do before.


    But,


    As she reached Pipi, he seemed a bit surprised at her speed but quickly regained his cocky demeanor. Laughing dismissively, Pipi stopped her attack with just a quick slap on her head. He didn��t care how cute she looked; he wasn��t holding back.


    ��Such a cute girl��


    ��She��s probably going to cry for a while now hehe~?��


    "Ouch!"


    With a loud sound, Pipi��s slap landed on Yuan��er��s head.


    This sudden hit stopped her in her tracks, and she fell to the ground, holding her head, clearly in pain.


    "It hurts... my head hurts..."


    In a matter of seconds,


    All Yuan��er��s courage was gone, replaced by a deep sense of being wronged. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, and she began to cry, looking very pitiable.


    "Hehe~"


    Listening to Yuan��er��s sobbing, Pipi stood there, hands on his hips, clearly enjoying the moment without an ounce of pity.


    In fact, seeing her cry seemed to make him even happier.


    ��Hmph~��


    ��Thought you could take me on?��


    ��Serves you right!��


    "See? Told you you��re no match for me,"


    he bragged, laughing at her.


    However,


    Though he wasn��t sure why, as he was laughing, Pipi had a bad feeling stirring within him.


    ��Something is off about this brat��

 Chapter 501 - 502 : Sobbingly Fleeing [2/2]

    Facing the smug Pipi, Yuan��er could only hold her head in her hands and crouched down on the ground, glaring at Pipi like an angry kitten with ruffled fur. After wiping the tears from her eyes, the still teary-eyed Yuan��er pointed at the purple-haired maid and exclaimed:


    "You! How dare you hit me!"


    In response to Yuan��er��s accusation, Pipi coldly snorted with disdain:


    "Tch, so what if I hit you? I��d like to do it again!"


    Saying this, after venting his anger, the pleased Pipi once again raised his right hand, readying to slap. Seeing this, Yuan��er��s eyes widened in fear, and she quickly pulled back her hand, hugging her head and crouching down, fearing another blow to her head.


    Clearly, Pipi��s unexpected hit earlier left a deep impression on Yuan��er.


    Moreover, Yuan��er was afraid of getting hurt. After all, as her mother used to say, if one��s head gets hit too many times, they might turn into a fool. Yuan��er didn��t want to become a headache for her mother, just like her sister Limo.


    However, after a few seconds of crouching and protecting her head, the expected slap didn��t come. Yuan��er, curious and wary, slowly opened her eyes and looked up at the purple-haired maid.


    At that moment, under Yuan��er��s indignant gaze, the purple-haired maid, who had already put away his hand, openly laughed with scorn, the mockery clear in his voice.


    "Hahaha! Little brats are just little brats, so cowardly! Haha~ Hahaha~"


    "You! How dare you treat me this way! By bullying a child, aren��t... aren��t you afraid of retribution?!"


    Feeling immensely humiliated, Yuan��er, still crouching, shakily questioned.


    In response to the pink-haired girl��s threat, Pipi was unfazed and dismissively waved his hand.


    He was the majestic Demon king, The terrifying Sword Demon, who had been rampant across the continent for centuries. Many had suffered under his tyranny, even famed high-level individuals. Bullying a little brat like her was nothing.


    "Retribution? I��m not afraid. What can you do to me, little demon? Hahahaha~"


    Pipi confidently donned a mocking mask, his face was exquisitely cute, but his smirk made him look lewd and punch-worthy, which only fueled the rising anger inside little Yuan��er.


    "You! You bastard!"


    The little girl cursed.


    However, this time Yuan��er didn��t rashly rush forward. Even though she had suppressed the Shadow Power inside her and couldn��t sense properly, judging by the blow she received from the purple-haired maid, the latter��s true strength might be unfathomable. If she really clashed with her, she might not get the upper hand...


    Moreover,


    Unless faced with absolute danger, her mother had told her not to misuse her power in the academy.


    Yuan��er wanted to be an obedient child. Thus, the gradually raging dark shadow power inside her began to calm down under her will.


    However, ...


    Even though Yuan��er��s inner "Shadow Power" wasn��t causing havoc, her heart was far from peaceful. A whirlwind of negative emotions began to affect her, making the young girl tremble.


    Thinking about what just happened made her feel even worse.


    She was innocently running on the rooftop when a maid suddenly jumped in front of her, knocking her down. As if being knocked down wasn��t bad enough, all her candies were ruined. Those were the limited-edition sweets that Sebastian had specially prepared for her!


    Besides losing her candies, she was hit on the head.


    And as if getting hit wasn��t enough, she was mocked afterward...


    ��Isn��t there any justice in the world?!��


    If she hadn��t been so determined not to let her mom down, Yuan��er might have already burst into tears to vent her inner anger.


    However, Yuan��er is still a child of about ten years. Even if she possesses a frightening power inside, she��s still a kid. After being bullied like that, it��s hard for her to hold back her feelings.


    Eventually, tears welled up in her eyes, falling like broken pearls...


    ??�n??


    "You wicked woman! Bullying me..."


    Thus,


    Under Pipi��s smug gaze, the little girl couldn��t hold back her tears any longer. The pitiful pink-haired Girl stood up, wiping her tears, and began to run away.


    "I��m going to tell Mommy about you bullying me! She��ll teach you a lesson!"


    As she ran away, crying and shouting threats, she soon disappeared from the view of the purple-haired maid.


    This unexpected altercation seemed to have reached its end.


    And Pipi acted like he won the whole thing.


    Watching the direction the pink-haired girl left in, Pipi was clearly self-satisfied, putting his hands in his pockets, his dark purple eyes shining with glee.


    "Heh, little one, thinking you can challenge me? Better run home to mommy!"


    Pipi spoke arrogantly, showing a hint of disdain.


    ��Going to tell her mom? Such a childish move��


    Pipi wasn��t the least bit concerned about the girl running to her mom. As Aya��s maid, accompanying the young lady of Holy Lomari capital, Pipi had encountered many naughty kids. Those kids, after getting a lesson from him, always cried and ran to their parents. Then, the overprotective elders would come after him. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with such situations, Pipi never hesitated to give them a memorable lesson.


    In Pipi��s eyes, the pink-haired girl��s act of telling her parents was just a repeat of past events, nothing to worry about. When the time comes, he��d just beat up the girl��s mom too.


    He chuckled, thinking how effortless it would be.


    After scoffing a few times, Pipi clapped his hands, planning to head back to Aya��s dorm.


    However,


    As he was about to leave, Pipi felt something odd. He glanced in the direction Yuan��er ran off to, and then at his own hand, the one he used to hit the pink-haired girl.


    Hmm,


    ��Come to think of it��


    ��This little girl... seems stronger than most kids her age, doesn��t she?��


    ��And��


    ��That familiar feeling... ��


    "It��s like... I��ve felt this before?"


    ---


    On the other side,


    After Yuan��er was out of Pipi��s sight, she quickly ran into the garden, heading towards the teacher��s dorm. She was super upset, and tears were streaming down her face. Even though she tried to wipe them with her sleeves, it didn��t help. Her sleeves became wet from her tears.


    The other students in the garden felt bad for the crying, adorable little girl. They wanted to comfort her, but Yuan��er was running too fast for them to catch up.


    ��Bad woman! I��m gonna tell Mommy on you!��


    Yuan��er kept thinking.


    As she wiped her tears and wasn��t paying attention to where she was going, a figure slowly descended from the sky, landing right in front of her. As expected, Yuan��er ran right into her.


    Oh no! A collision!


    Realizing the person in front of her, Yuan��er tried to stop, but she couldn��t. The momentum carried her forward, and she crashed into the person.


    But,


    Unlike when she collided with Pipi, this time, Yuan��er didn��t bounce back. Instead, she landed softly in the gentle embrace of the person. After a few moments of shock, she blushed, realizing she might have gotten her tears and runny nose all over the person.


    She tried to pull away to apologize.


    However,


    A familiar scent caught her attention, making her eyes light up with excitement and hope.


    ��Huh?! This scent?!��


    "Sis... Sister Youlan?!"


    Lifting her head to see the familiar face, Yuan��er shouted with joy.


    ----------------------------


    (I am kinda feeling bad for Pierre after the end of this vl ..... Anywya...)

 Chapter 502 - 503: Slumber [1/4]

    Hearing Yuan��er��s delighted call, the black-robed figure holding Yuan��er slowly raised her hand, taking off the black hood that obscured his true appearance.


    As the hood fell,


    The hidden waterfall-like silky long hair spilled out, cascading over the woman��s shoulders. The honey-colored hair slightly curled, appearing somewhat lazy and rebellious.


    On the woman��s fair face was an indifferent expression, exuding an aura that seemed to keep people at bay.


    She had thin eyebrows and under the dark makeup, her blue eyes seemed cold but also looked a bit sad. Her nose was pointed, and her face looked a bit pale without any blush.


    The first impression she gave was that of an ice queen, an enchantingly morbid beauty of ice.


    The aura she emitted made one��s skin crawl. The surrounding flowers and green grass seemed to wither after being affected by her presence, losing their usual luster. Birds in the garden, sensing the dangerous aura, scattered in fear.


    However,


    Faced with a woman exuding a lethal threat, Yuan��er��s face lit up with joy. She was not deterred by the woman��s fearsome aura; instead, she excitedly and affectionately embraced the woman��s waist. Looking at the familiar face she hadn��t seen for a long time, feeling that terrifying yet comforting presence, Yuan��er couldn��t help but exclaim:


    "Sister Youlan!"


    Even though her mother had repeatedly advised her to stay away from Youlan, Yuan��er, having been taken care of by Youlan for a long time, found it hard to harbor any animosity or caution towards her. In the little one��s mind, the reason her mother disliked her sister Youlan must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    Hearing Yuan��er��s voice, Youlan��s cold face warmed up a bit, showing a tiny smile.


    At the same time,


    The honey-haired woman raised her hand, gently caressing Yuan��er��s little head. The young girl closed her eyes in sheer enjoyment.


    "It��s been a while, little one"


    "Mmm!"


    Feeling the warmth in her sister��s palm, Yuan��er��s face was full of joyful smiles.


    After embracing Youlan for a long time, Yuan��er looked up with her tearful mismatched red and blue eyes, gazing pitifully into Youlan��s. Soon after, the little girl��s tears uncontrollably fell from her eyes again.


    She cried even more than before, like she had a lot to be upset about.


    Before, Yuan��er always remembered not to "disgrace her mom" and even though she cried, she tried hard to control her emotions. But now, after seeing Youlan, she couldn��t hold back her feelings anymore.


    Without holding back, tears poured out freely.


    Like a little sister who was bullied outside, when she saw her reliable elder sister, she couldn��t help but share her grievances.


    "Wah... Sister Youlan... Someone... Someone bullied me... sob*... That mean maid earlier ruined my candy, hit my head, and even made fun of me... I was just walking minding my own business and she suddenly..."


    While complaining, Yuan��er nestled her head into Youlan��s embrace.


    Once a powerful demon king, she seemed now like a crying kitten seeking comfort in her sister��s arms.


    Because she was crying so much, her face almost always buried in Youlan��s chest, her tears and runny nose inevitably got on Youlan��s clothes.


    However,


    Youlan didn��t show any signs of annoyance. She let the little pink-haired girl vent in her arms. Ignoring the wet spots on her clothes, she even took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the tears from Yuan��er��s face, all while listening to her words.


    ...


    A few minutes later,


    After venting out her feelings and crying for a bit, Yuan��er slowly stopped sobbing. She looked up at Youlan with pleading eyes:


    "Sister Youlan, can you and mom teach that mean maid a lesson? She bullied me and kept mocking me..."


    Yuan��er instinctively said this, momentarily forgetting the tense relationship between her mom and Sister Youlan.


    Hearing this, Youlan gave a small smile that looked a bit sad. Instead of saying yes or no, she gently asked:


    "Yuan��er, were you going to tell Mom about this?"


    "Yes, that mean woman seems kinda strong... I feel like I can��t handle her. And mom said, if someone bullies me, I should come and tell her."


    Yuan��er answered honestly.


    In front of her elder sister, the little one always spoke her mind.


    "Sister Youlan, that mean woman is over there!"


    Saying this, the little one even pointed in the direction of the student dormitory area.


    "That... mean lady..."


    When she said "mean lady", Youlan��s tone seemed a bit strange. But any weird feeling quickly disappeared. The woman with the honey-colored hair shook her head slightly:


    "Yuan��er, I��ll deal with the lady who bullied you later. You don��t have to worry."


    "Will you really avange me, Sister Youlan?"


    "Yes." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yay!!"


    Hearing Youlan��s promise made the little girl very happy. Her eyes sparkled with joy. The sad mood from earlier vanished with Youlan��s gentle touches and her promise.


    As she calmed down, Yuan��er looked at Youlan with curiosity and asked the question she should��ve asked from the start:


    "Sister Youlan, why are you here? Did you come to see Mommy? Are you trying to make up with her?"


    "Make up?"


    There was a fleeting shadow of sadness in Youlan��s eyes.


    She shook her head decisively,


    "No, Yuan��er. I��m not here for her. I came to see you."


    "To see me?"


    Pointing at herself, Yuan��er blinked her cute mismatched red and blue eyes. A wave of happiness filled her heart. After all, for a little girl who adores Her Big sister, having the usually cold big sister come to visit was the best thing.


    But,


    ��It was a bit of a shame that Sister Youlan didn��t come to make up with mom��


    However,


    ��No problem!��


    ��With me around, I can surely get Mommy and Sister Youlan to talk and clear up any misunderstandings!��


    Yuan��er silently cheered herself on.


    Then, with curiosity, she asked:


    "Sister Youlan, you came to see me specially, is there something up?"


    "Yes. Remember you always wanted to go on an adventure with me? I��m here to take you to an interesting place in the middle of the continent."


    "To play?! Yes, let��s go!"


    Yuan��er excitedly nodded her head. But as she nodded, she remembered Yumo��s advice and her little face showed hesitation,


    "Go to the central continent? But... Mommy said I shouldn��t wander around. If I leave the academy, I should tell her. If I go without telling her, she��ll be angry. But... but..."


    ��If it��s about hanging out with Sister Youlan, will Mom agree?��


    Yuan��er was torn about what to do.


    As Yuan��er was feeling conflicted, Youlan slowly crouched down in front of her, gently caressing her face, "Don��t worry about it. Even if you leave the academy, she won��t be angry at you."


    Youlan��s soft voice drifted into Yuan��er��s ears.


    However, there was a strange vibe in her voice this time, making Yuan��er feel a bit uneasy,


    "Sister Youlan? Why... why say that?"


    Youlan didn��t answer.


    Instead, she pulled her hand away from Yuan��er��s face, took off her black glove, revealing her pristine right hand. Her nails glowed a soft blue, looking both delicate and lustrous.


    "Because it��s not your choice."


    "Huh?"


    The next moment,


    Under Yuan��er��s puzzled gaze, a blue flower with a strange aura slowly grew from Youlan��s palm. It bloomed suddenly in the breeze, dancing gracefully with the wind, showing off its beauty.


    "This... what��s this?"


    Witnessing this magical event of a flower growing from the palm, Yuan��er looked amazed.


    But what she didn��t notice was that some glowing powder, released by the dancing flower, was slowly dispersing into the air.


    Then,


    As Yuan��er was about to ask more questions, a sudden wave of drowsiness overwhelmed her. Her vision began to blur.


    "You... Sister Youlan? What��s... happening? I��m... so sleepy..."


    Though Yuan��er tried to resist, she was powerless against the overwhelming urge to sleep.


    Finally,


    After a few weak struggles, the pink-haired girl��s eyelids slowly closed, and her small body fell into Youlan��s embrace.


    ...


    "Come with me, little one."


    Looking at the unconscious girl in her arms, a chilling and creepy smile slowly appeared on her face.

 Chapter 503 - 504 : Returning Home [2/4]

    At night,


    Inside the teachers�� apartment,


    Under the respectful gaze of several Black Rose maids, Yumo walked leisurely into the apartment and returned home.


    The student Aya, whom Yumo had saved earlier in the Anvika suburbs, was assertively brought back to the academy dormitory by Yumo and handed over to Aya��s dormitory manager. Originally, Aya still wanted to meet the financial backer in her heart and even asked Yumo for assistance.


    But considering her battered state, Yumo resolutely chose to decline.


    After that, Yumo ignored the green-haired girl��s protests and brought her back to Luminous Royal Academy.


    It��s hard when someone pushes themselves too much, not caring about their health.


    "Sigh..."


    Yumo sighed in exasperation.


    Even though she wasn��t physically tired, the day��s outing in Anvika��s suburbs left her mentally drained.


    Not just because of the troublesome student, but also the peculiar fox shopkeeper and the strange book she was given. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "What��s the matter, Miss Yu?"


    After a moment, looking at the black-haired girl who had already changed into casual home wear with the help of her maids, the old butler Sebastian, approached with a concerned expression. However, since Mengxi was currently staying in this apartment, to avoid any slip-ups, Sebastian used the title ��Miss Yu�� instead of ��Lady Yumo��.


    "Miss Yu, why did you return so late today? What happened in the Anvika suburbs?"


    "I had no choice but to be late. Those rare materials are simply hard to find. It took a long time before I found them in a peculiar shop. Besides, I had some other matters to deal with, so I got delayed a bit. Sorry Seba, for making you prepare the afternoon tea in vain."


    "You don��t need to apologize"


    Sebastian humbly lowered his head.


    "Have you all eaten?"


    Looking towards the dining table, Yumo gently asked,


    "Thanks for your concern, Miss Yu. We��ve all eaten."


    "What about Yuan��er?"


    "Miss Yuan��er returned at dusk and has already had dinner."


    "Where did she go after that?"


    "After her dinner, Miss Yuan��er rushed out. If I��m not mistaken, she probably went to play with that Dragon Loli again. She has been spending a lot of time with Miss Meliora lately."


    Sebastian remarked with a tone full of indulgence and affection. Though it might be a bit inappropriate, since Yuan��er always calls him ��Grandpa Sebastian ��, he has gradually started feeling as if Yuan��er is his granddaughter...


    Of course, he would never dare to mention this feeling in front of Yumo. It would be somewhat blasphemous.


    "By the way, before Miss Yuan��er left, she left a letter on your desk."


    Saying this,


    Sebastian handed the envelope to Yumo.


    Taking the letter and reading its content, Yumo touched her lips with a complex mood:


    "Sebastian, you were right. Yuan��er went out to play with Meliora again and won��t be coming back tonight."


    She sighed, gazing out of the window towards the dark forest in the Luminous Academy.


    "Seriously, hasn��t she been playing too much lately?"


    You could tell Yumo wasn��t too happy.


    After meeting Meliora, Yuan��er has been frequently staying out. Yumo was happy that her little daughter found a like-minded friend, but this constant playing outside, especially at night, wasn��t good. Nights are for resting and growing up.


    Yumo shook her head, feeling a bit guilty. She��d been busy preparing lessons and training Mengxi for the upcoming competition, and had been neglecting Yuan��er.


    Once Yuan��er is back, Yumo thought, she��ll need to have a serious talk with her about her late-night escapades.


    "But..."


    Yumo looked puzzled at the letter,


    "Sebastian, weren��t you home today? Why didn��t Yuan��er just tell you, like before, instead of writing a letter?"


    The old butler smiled carelessly,


    "Yuan��er probably has some fun activity tonight with that dragon girl. She wanted to go but was afraid we wouldn��t approve, especially since she��s been out for three consecutive nights. But she knew she couldn��t hide it from you, so she wrote this letter. Just like before, probably trying to ask for forgiveness later rather than permission now."


    "Maybe..."


    "Miss Yu, don��t worry. Everything��s been fine with her these past days, right?"


    Seeing the worry on Yumo��s face, Sebastian quickly reassured her.


    "Mhm."


    Yumo just nodded,


    She figured Yuan��er would play all night and sneak back home the next morning.


    ��Well, as Sebastian said, there��s probably nothing to worry about��


    Even though Yumo felt she shouldn��t let Yuan��er, who��s so powerful, run around the academy so freely. Fortunately, there are no other strong individuals in the Luminous Royal Academy right now.


    However,


    Thinking about how Yuan��er seems to be having more fun lately, Yumo frowned, concerned about her daughter��s future. She used to let Yuan��er play wherever she wanted, but now she felt that she might be spoiling her a bit too much.


    ��Maybe it��s time to hire a tutor for Yuan��er or give her some homework. After all, she��s at the age where she should be studying.��


    Yumo sat, deep in thought about how to guide her little daughter��s education.


    ...


    After a while, with a plan in mind, Yumo, accompanied by her two maids, slowly walked back to her bedroom. Sebastian offered to prepare dinner for her, but given the late hour, Yumo declined. They��d had a long day, and she preferred they rest. Besides, she didn��t really need to eat; she only did it to enjoy the taste or pass the time.


    On that note, anything Yumo ate was completely broken down into energy for her.


    ...


    "Goodnight, Miss Yu."


    "Thanks, you all should rest too."


    After the maids left and she entered her room, Yumo��s gaze drifted to the beautiful silver-haired girl working at the desk by the window. The girl, with her hair neatly tied up and wearing a cute white nightgown, was our ��Girl of Destiny��. Watching Mengxi working so focused in her room, Yumo had a mixed feeling.


    Actually, a few days ago, after all the rooms were refurbished, Mengxi could have moved to a guest room. But Yuan��er insisted that Mengxi stay in Yumo��s room, saying it was for her protection, especially with the ongoing security issues at the academy. The school hadn��t resolved these issues yet, which frustrated Yumo.


    Eventually, unable to resist Yuan��er��s pleas, Yumo agreed to let Mengxi continue staying in her room. Yumo was relieved that Yuan��er, being a powerful demoness, had no hostile intentions towards Mengxi. But Yumo found Yuan��er��s recent behavior odd.


    Well,


    ��How can I put it?��


    ��Maybe it was just my imagination?��


    ��But It felt like Yuan��er wanted something to happen between me and Mengxi?��

 Chapter 504 - 505: ranking competition [3/4]

    Upon hearing the door close, Mengxi, who had been engrossed in her work, slowly pulled herself back to reality. Seeing the striking black-haired girl at the door, a sweet smile crossed Mengxi��s face. Taking off her glasses, she greeted her like someone would welcome a family member:


    "Welcome back, Sister Yumo."


    "Mhm, I��m back."


    Yumo replied with a smile and then walked over to the desk. She looked at the variety of spell materials, magic diagrams, and different types of magical rings spread across it.


    "What are you working on?"


    Yumo curiously asked.


    "These? Just updating my equipment. I used a lot in today��s practical lesson, so I need to prepare again. Also, I learned a new high-level spell today. I feel it could be useful, so I��ve been preparing the casting materials for it."


    Magic on Ancita continent involves manipulating atmospheric or internal magic in specific ways. It has various functions, like attack, defense, or amplification. Most high-level and Divine-level magic requires specific materials and incantations for casting. Mengxi was now organizing these materials and incantations for quick casting.


    Looking at the array of materials on the table, Yumo raised an eyebrow.


    Seeing Mengxi always with her sword in combat, she had almost forgotten that Mengxi was proficient in both physical and magical combat.


    "Do you need any more materials? If so, I can ask Sebastian to get them for you."


    "Don��t worry about it, Sister Yumo. Materials for high-level magic aren��t that rare. I have plenty of items like Haro tree leaves, earth dragon scales, and sulfur stones in stock."


    "I see, okay then."


    "Hey, Yumo..."


    Mengxi slowly got up and tiptoed towards Yumo,


    "Yeah? What��s up?"


    "Just wondering... what did you do today? You came back pretty late."


    "Went shopping outside of Anvika."


    "Shopping?"


    "Yes, mainly for materials your classmates use, to assist with their breakthroughs. Aren��t your friends, Yaze and Lillian, preparing to advance to the sixth level?"


    "Oh, I see..."


    Mengxi realized what Yumo was talking about and nodded in understanding.


    "You got materials to help Yaze and the others with their advancements. That��s why you came back late today."


    Mengxi mumbled to herself. But while murmuring, she pursed her lips, a hint of jealousy sneaking into her voice. She seemed a bit miffed.


    Clearly, the young girl wasn��t pleased with Yumo��s late return. Although she knew she might be overreacting a bit, the thought of Yumo missing their planned dinner to help other students made Mengxi a bit sulky, almost like a pouty kitten.


    "I��m kinda jealous of Yaze and the others. To have you run errands for them on your day off."


    "Uh..."


    Yumo could see that Mengxi was a bit upset.


    How could she not notice Mengxi��s slight moodiness? Even though the young girl tried to hide it, hoping to get a bit of extra attention, Yumo couldn��t bear to see her unhappy.


    "You��re such a handful girl" Yumo mused, walking over to Mengxi. She gently stroked Mengxi��s head, much like one would comfort a slightly agitated bunny.


    "Come on now, what��s there to be jealous about? I spend every day with you. I accompany you in classes, tutor you at night, help with your training, and even act as your human pillow. What��s there to envy about them?"


    "I just am, okay?"


    "Goodness..."


    Shaking her head, Yumo moved closer to a slightly startled Mengxi, held her face gently, and planted a tender kiss on her forehead. Feeling the warmth from the kiss, the displeasure in Mengxi��s eyes faded, replaced by satisfaction.


    "Still jealous?"


    "Yeah..."


    Mengxi��s face turned red and nodded, then, with a somewhat ��shy�� gesture, she rested her head on Yumo��s shoulder. In that moment, her beautiful face wore a satisfied, charming smile.


    "Not anymore."


    "Good."


    Yumo continued to softly pat Mengxi��s back, sighing with relief.


    ��Just a simple kiss did the trick...��


    ��Well����


    ��She��s so easy to please��


    Yumo thought to herself with a smirk.


    ...


    - ��And You��re so easy to trick��- Mengxi thought quietly, enjoying Yumo��s comforting presence.


    --


    After their brief moment, Yumo glanced at Mengxi, who was leaning against her.


    "Hey, little cat"


    "Hmm? What is it, sister?"


    "I have a surprise for you."


    "Huh?"


    Mengxi looked up curiously, meeting Yumo��s mischievous eyes, and tilted her head in a cute manner.


    "A surprise?"


    "Yes~"


    With a faint smile, the black-haired girl gracefully raised her right hand, and a crimson light gradually radiated from the palm of her hand. The next moment, under Mengxi��s slightly puzzled gaze, the black-haired girl��s spatial ring opened. The numerous rare items stored inside it were scattered all over the ground, all displayed in front of Mengxi, accompanied by dozens of blood-red butterflies.


    "!??..."


    Looking at the expensive spell materials, magic books, and various weapons on the ground, Mengxi��s mouth opened slightly, revealing a surprised expression:


    "Sister Yumo, what are these?"


    "These, all of them is for you."


    "For me?"


    "Yes. Going out today to help Yaze and others purchase breakthrough materials was just a secondary purpose. My main goal was to prepare various magic materials and equipment for you. So, no need to be jelly."


    "..."


    On the other side, looking at the dazzling array of precious items, Mengxi��s lavender eyes trembled slightly. Especially when she spotted a black ring she had mentioned a few days ago. She realized Yumo had gotten it just for her.


    ��It��s even my favorite type!��


    ��Sister always says she doesn��t care about me~��


    ��But��


    ��She really does care about me~��


    In front of Sister Yumo, without the gaze of outsiders, Mengxi never hid her emotions.


    The excited silver-haired girl suddenly hugged Yumo affectionately, rubbing her soft face against Yumo��s:


    "Mmm! I knew Sister Yumo favor me the most~"


    "Okay, okay, Chill"


    "Hehe~"


    The silver-haired girl let out a bell-like, pleasant laugh.


    ...


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "Sister Yumo... Why did you suddenly prepare so many precious items? And of all types."


    "Hmm?"


    Facing Mengxi��s puzzled look, Yumo tilted her head playfully, giving her a "You don��t know~" expression:


    "Of course, it��s for the ranking competition that starts tomorrow~"


    "Ranking competition?"


    "Yes~"


    Yumo nodded with pride, revealing a charming smile full of anticipation.


    Clearly, our Yumo was very excited about this so-called ��ranking competition��.


    This competition is the most important annual event at the Luminous Royal Academy. Through one-on-one arena battles, they select the ten students with the strongest overall combat abilities in the academy. And if these ten students also rank at the top in written exams, they have the chance to receive the Blessing of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    ��School...��


    ��Arena? Rankings?��


    Words like "school", "competition", and "ranking" seemed a bit clich�� to Yumo. She remembered reading about such stuff in some old fantasy novels. At first, when she found out her school also had this competition, she couldn��t help but roll her eyes. But now, she seemed pretty excited about it.


    But after some thought, Yumo felt...


    "A ranking competition? It seems quite normal."


    Through the ranking competition, the academy��s upper echelons can understand the actual combat strength of each student and confirm the direction of their future development. Meanwhile, the honors given through the ranking competition and the rewards given at different levels stimulate competition among the students of Luminous. This competition will turn into motivation, prompting the students to practice even harder.


    In short,


    It��s about pushing the students to compete... after rounds and rounds of intense competition, the strongest will emerge.


    "Mengxi is at the Star class, right? After the school��s ranking competition starts tomorrow, won��t the top 32 students of the Star class begin to compete for the top ten spots? I took a quick look at the profiles of the top 32, and they are all one-in-a-million talents. Several of them are approaching the peak of the sixth level, and one is even close to breaking through to the seventh level! Even for you, it won��t be easy to defeat those students. So, I specially got these items for you to counter them~. Face opponents of different attributes with equipment and magic that counters them. In this way, it shouldn��t be a problem for you to enter the top ten~. Of course, if you can get into the top three, or even become the top one~ that would be great too hehe~"


    While showing Mengxi the rare items she had purchased, Yumo spoke with excitement.


    Yumo at this moment,


    Seemed as if she was playing some kind of simulation game~


    As a teacher, helping the protagonist analyze opponents, guiding the protagonist to defeat one strong enemy after another, watching the protagonist��s strength increase step by step, and their character grow bit by bit, eventually winning the championship. There must be a strong sense of accomplishment in the end~


    Moreover,


    In Yumo��s view, Mengxi is excellent in all aspects, but her personality can be a bit arrogant, she��s a bit show-off-ish, and occasionally acts childishly.


    This fiercely competitive ranking competition can be used to enhance the Girl of Destiny��s combat skills and also to hone her character, truly a win-win. So, Yumo is quite looking forward to the arrival of the ranking competition and specifically went to the outskirts of Anvika to prepare for it.


    "Anyway, do your best. No matter who your opponent is, don��t worry, I��m here to support you."


    Yumo patted Mengxi on the shoulder, encouraging her.


    However,


    Hearing this, Mengxi, who noticed the excitement in Yumo��s eyes, showed a slightly troubled expression. After hesitating for a moment, the silver-haired girl decided to be honest: sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um, Sister Yumo..."


    "Yes? What��s wrong?"


    "Actually... I��m not... participating in the ranking competition tomorrow..."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Yumo was taken aback, showing a look of disbelief:


    "You��re not participating? Why? Such an important competition, how can you not join? Without a ranking, how will you compete for the Blessing of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart?"


    "Because... out of the top thirty-two, I��ve already beaten thirty-one of them. So... the ranking competition tomorrow is actually a competition for second place."


    "..."


    "..."


    "~?????!!!!?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 505 - 506: Guests at the School [1/5]

    "Umm..."


    Mengxi saw Yumo��s eyes light up with excitement and felt a bit unsure, she wore a slightly troubled expression and gently brushed aside a strand of hair from her cheek.


    To be honest,


    The academy ranking competition that was set to begin tomorrow had nothing to do with her. This was because her own ranking had ended long ago.


    She knew Yumo would visit the school, even though she wasn��t sure why.


    In order to have more time to spend with Yumo, under the influence of the chilly atmosphere, Mengxi pushed her own learning and work efficiency to an unprecedented level. After days and nights of hard work, the young girl achieved remarkable results, completing most of the end-of-term tasks several months ahead of schedule.


    This included the matter of the ranking competition. Such competitions were time-consuming and would surely take up much of her time in the future. Mengxi didn��t want to waste precious moments that could be spent with Yumo on these competitions.


    So, she found a loophole in the competition rules. She challenged the top 31 other students from the previous Star class ranking.


    Unsurprisingly, Mengxi dominated her fellow students, then "asked" them to make a statement. These proud competitors, all with strong desires to win, conceded that they were no match for Mengxi. They voluntarily admitted defeat for the upcoming ranking competition.


    Mengxi, having been recognized by all the strongest students on the Star class list, became the first student in Luminous Academy��s history to achieve the top rank without even participating in the official competition.


    So, when Yumo proposed strategies and advice for Mengxi to excel in the stages of the competition, Mengxi was confused.


    She didn��t want to let Yumo down, but she told her everything.


    Upon hearing Mengxi, Yumo was momentarily stunned,


    After her initial shock, she exclaimed,


    "So, you��re saying you��ve already won the contest and you��re the top student?"


    "Yes."


    "So, you won��t be participating in tomorrow��s competition?"


    "No need, I��ll just watch."


    "..."


    Yumo, upon hearing this response, fell into a brief silence.


    ��It��s already over? Doesn��t that mean all my efforts today were in vain?��


    ��It��s over? So I won��t get to showcase my wisdom as the main character��s mentor? I won��t be able to peacefully enjoy the cultivation game anymore?��


    ��Moreover, it��s already over?! Just how much had I missed?��


    She had originally looked forward to witnessing Mengxi��s combat prowess. She wanted to see Mengxi��s expressions when faced with challenges! She even hoped to provide assistance to Mengxi during the competition and re-establish her own prestige.


    But now? All of that was gone!


    (>�n<>)


    ��Waaaaahhh!��


    Yumo suddenly felt so deflated! Her hands-on cultivation plan had unexpectedly gone down the drain!


    "��"


    I��ve been looking forward to this for so long.


    Yumo couldn��t help but grumble inwardly. Her beautiful face showed clear disappointment, just like a kid whose toy was taken away. She always treated Mengxi like a younger sister. Naturally, she was upset to have missed such a big event in Mengxi��s life.


    But,


    Lost in thought, Yumo got a bit confused.


    ��Wait a sec!��


    ��If Mengxi was already the top student without taking part in the competition, why did she still ask me to train with her every day?��


    Thinking this, Yumo looked suspiciously at Mengxi, who looked innocently back:


    "Why didn��t you tell me such a big thing earlier?"


    "Well..."


    Mengxi covered her mouth, giggling with a teasing look.


    "Hehe (?�B��B?)"


    Actually, Mengxi did hide the fact that she was already the top student from Yumo.


    She knew Yumo wasn��t close to other teachers, so she wasn��t worried about them telling her.


    As for classmates who knew, she asked them to keep it a secret, promising a surprise for Yumo. If they didn��t cooperate, she��d use her class leader authority. To be honest, she wanted to hide it as long as possible, hoping Yumo would spend more time training with her. Even though training was boring, with Yumo��s company, it was always enjoyable.


    ��So...she kept it a secret till the eve of the competition?��


    Sometimes, Mengxi wanted to tease Yumo for her carefree nature. She felt lucky to have met Yumo first, instead of others with bad intentions.


    ...


    Seeing Mengxi being all smug, Yumo figured it out and playfully called her out:


    "Oh, you little trickster, hiding this from me? Enjoyed watching me run around training with you?"


    "Well... I had my reasons."


    "Which are?"


    "Just... I wanted you to spend more time with me. Even though you��re our teacher, I didn��t want you to spend time on other students"


    Hearing this, Yumo pursed her lips and said:


    "You��ve had me for so long, isn��t that enough?"


    "Not enough~"


    Mengxi was pretty clear about it. She wanted Yumo with her all the time. But with Yumo being such a looker, other students and teachers might try to get close. So, Mengxi wanted to make sure she had Yumo all to herself.


    Moreover,


    It seemed she had another reason.


    Soon after saying this, Mengxi cheekily looked at Yumo and teased,


    "Also..."


    "Also what?"


    "It��s just that, seeing you clueless and training with me every day is pretty funny. I got so caught up in it that I didn��t want to tell you, hehe."


    "Seriously?!"


    Seeing Mengxi��s playful attitude, Yumo��s face turned slightly red, whether from embarrassment or something else. She playfully scolded:


    "Really now? You mess with me and still find it funny? You don��t even feel a bit guilty?"


    "Mm~ If I don��t feel guilty, what��s Yumo going to do?"


    Mengxi teased with a grin.


    "What am I gonna do?"


    Facing Mengxi��s playful challenge and wanting to maintain her big sis vibe, Yumo gave Mengxi a stern look, like an angry kitty:


    "How dare you ask that? How is it? ...Of course, I have to teach you a lesson, you naughty girl!"


    Before her words even finished,


    With a playful yelp from Mengxi, Yumo playfully pounced on her! In a flash, she pinned Mengxi, who was in her light nightgown, to the bed. Yumo��s nimble fingers started to playfully tickle Mengxi��s armpits and waist, making the silver-haired girl wiggle and giggle uncontrollably.


    "Hey! Yumo! You... you��re... hahaha... hahahaha!! hhhh~ It��s... so ticklish!! ...Sister... you... you��re naughty! ...haha~ hahaha~ Sorry... sister~ Not here hahaha~...I... I was wrong!! Stop tickling... haha~ haha~"


    "Hmph!"


    Yumo wasn��t listening to Mengxi��s fake pleas. She even amped up her tickling attack, especially on Mengxi��s feet and ears, making her laugh loudly.


    But of course,


    Mengxi wasn��t going to take it lying down. Once she got a bit used to the tickling, she started tickling Yumo back, especially Yumo��s buns and sides in a defensive counterattack


    In no time,


    The two of them were rolling around the bed, having a fun tickle fight. Their giggles filled the room, making the atmosphere light and playful. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a while, accompanied by the girls�� playful laughter and cheerful voices, a vague pinkish aura seemed to emerge in the dim room.


    But,


    They might have been a bit too noisy.


    The giggles and soft panting of the girls, along with ambiguous vibrations, caused the butler downstairs to twitch his eyebrows uncontrollably. Thinking of the Girl of Destiny and his own Lady frolicking on the bed... his already pale hair began to fall out strand by strand, quite noticeable to anyone paying attention.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    A luxurious carriage from Anvika��s inner city, escorted by dozens of red-armored cavalry, slowly passed through the perimeter barrier of Luminous Royal Academy and stopped in front of the academy��s main gate. As the carriage door gradually opened, a redhead man, who had been waiting at the entrance for a long time, accompanied by two attendants and carrying a nervous heart, slowly stepped forward:


    "Welcome..."

 Chapter 506 - 507: The Grand Master [2/5]

    A new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    When the fabulously decorated, super fancy carriage (which probably cost more than a small island) pulled up at Luminous Royal Academy��s main entrance, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. An invisible heavy vibe, a bone-chilling cold, and the pungent aroma of month-old cheese spread from the carriage in all directions.


    The red-haired teenager waiting at the entrance felt his skin crawl right away.


    He was kinda used to this weird, stinky-cheese vibe, so he could handle it.


    However, a few of his sidekicks, probably regretting their life choices, practically faceplanted on the ground. Even a few Luminous teachers, who had also come to greet the important guest, looked painfully constipated, resisting the urge to run away screaming.


    But then,


    When the door of the carriage finally opened, that cheesy smell got even stronger.


    Seeing the teachers and his buddies making funny faces, the red-haired teen, known as Prince Eldric from Red Leaf Empire, looked pretty annoyed.


    With big, showy steps, Eldric walked up to the carriage, followed by two bodyguards who looked like they wanted to be anywhere but there.


    Then,


    The prince bowed theatrically and announced,


    "Welcome, O Grand Cheese Master!"


    ��


    After a really awkward silence, a voice that sounded like someone talking with a mouthful of chocolate milk came out of the carriage.


    "It��s been a while, hasn��t it, Princey boy?"


    Then, an elderly figure, decked out in a fancy red-black robe and holding a ridiculously oversized staff, slowly stepped down. He looked like he was a hundred years past retirement, with his stark white hair and skinny frame. However, when he slowly opened his eyes, everyone shivered, including Eldric who looked like he��d just stepped on a Lego.


    Those eyes were pitch black, with blood-red pupils that felt... off.


    It was like they weren��t looking at a weak old man, but some kind of scary monster pretending to be one.


    When the old guy looked at Eldric again with those creepy red eyes, Eldric felt like he needed to catch his breath. It was like the old guy had hidden daggers in his eyes. He then gave this super weird smile that made everyone��s skin crawl.


    Taking a few deep breaths to steady his emotions, Eldric respectfully replied:


    "It��s been two years since we last met, Grand Master"


    That��s right,


    The old guy who had just stepped out of the carriage was a big deal in the Red Leaf Empire. This was Borulov-Gronor, a top-level Magus with tons of power and respect. He used to be like third-in-command at the Void Spirit Tower and was pretty much second only to the big boss of that place.


    Although Eldric was a prince of the Red Leaf Empire, he had to bow his head respectfully when facing someone as powerful and high-ranking as Borulov. After all, in the entire continent, the strong are always respected.


    Eldric was very clear,


    With his meager strength and no remarkable achievements, he, the fifth-level prince, could only bow and scrape before an empire pillar like Borulov.


    However, Eldric still tried his best to maintain the dignity of the royal family. Seeing his younger brothers and familiar teachers trembling under the oppressive aura of Borulov, Eldric mustered the courage to speak: S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Grand Master, could you please restrain your aura? My younger brothers seem to be struggling to withstand it."


    "Hm?"


    Upon hearing Eldric��s request, Borulov raised an eyebrow. After confirming that everyone present posed no threat to him, the usually cautious Borulov slowly retracted his released deathly aura and smiled benignly:


    "Hehehe, alright, alright, I will restrain myself."


    With a light laugh, Borulov lifted his heavy aura from everyone. Instantly, both Eldric��s younger brothers and the several teachers who had come to welcome them all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, Third Prince,"


    "Yes, Grand Master?"


    "You are, after all, a prince of the empire, different from ordinary mortals. Having commoners as your followers tarnishes your status."


    Borulov glanced sinisterly at a trio nearby, one fat and two thin.


    Regarding this, although Eldric was not convinced, he had no choice but to bow his head and acknowledge the other��s words:


    "Yes."


    "Furthermore..."


    "Is there any other issue, Grand Master?"


    "I specifically came to Luminous, and Prince Amon, the second prince, did not show up?"


    After slightly extending his perception, and confirming that the familiar figure was not nearby, Borulov couldn��t help but show displeasure.


    Upon seeing this,


    Eldric quickly spoke up to defend his elder brother:


    "Grand Master, please calm your anger. Recently, my second brother has been busy dealing with several Abyssal Demon attacks on the border. He might be out investigating right now and didn��t know you were coming, so he couldn��t... come to welcome you."


    "Ah? An Abyssal Demon attack? I heard it has something to do with that young lady from the Black Rose family... Did you find out anything?"


    "Sorry, my second brother is conducting this investigation secretly. I just happened to learn about it by chance. I don��t really know what the situation is right now."


    "I see."


    "Uh, Grand Master."


    After a slight hesitation, Eldric asked with confusion:


    "Grand Master, did you come to Luminous specifically to help my second brother investigate the Abyssal Demon attack?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Borulov was slightly taken aback, but soon revealed a gloomy smile:


    "Abyssal Demons? Those creatures are indeed hateful. But... an attack of that scale is not worth my intervention. With Prince Amon��s ability and General Boran��s strength, I believe they can figure it out. However, it seems those attacks are connected to the young lady of the Black Rose family? Now that��s interesting."


    "So... are you here to capture that Miss Yu?"


    "Capture? You��re joking..."


    Borulov coldly glanced at Eldric,


    "Although the insects of the Black Rose are irritating, they are still nobility of the Sadik Empire. We can��t just act recklessly. At least not until your Second brother has evidence. Otherwise, it could lead to serious diplomatic issues. But... if that young lady is really involved with the Abyssal Demons, I wouldn��t mind taking matters into my own hands. I��m quite curious about where she got all this knowledge about the Abyssal Demons from. ... I wonder if she knows about the weaknesses of the demon Kings too... if she does... heh heh~..."


    As he spoke,


    A large shadow holding a giant sword seemed to vaguely appear before Borulov��s eyes, causing the Grand Master to reveal a hateful expression, and the surrounding air began to grow turbulent.


    Fortunately, Borulov had strong self-control and quickly calmed his inner emotions.


    "Anyway, I am not here to assist the second prince, nor am I here to act against the young Black Rose lady. Especially now, when the relations between Red Leaf and Sadik Empire are so tense. Having this hostage in hand will ensure that Sadik won��t act rashly."


    "Then, why are you here?"


    "Of course, it��s because of the ranking competition at your academy tomorrow."


    "Ranking competition?"


    Hearing this answer, Eldric couldn��t help but show a puzzled look. Normally, the empire would send someone to attend the academy��s ranking competition opening ceremony, but it��s usually just a regular minister.


    ��Why this time��?��


    On the other side,


    As if realizing the reason for Eldric��s confusion, Borulov disdainfully snorted:


    "I couldn��t care less about the ranking competition��s opening ceremony. The reason His Majesty sent me here is solely to prevent that Girl of Destiny from gaining the approval of the Sacred Dragon Heart! If that girly not only gains the approval of the Sacred Dragon Heart but also plans to take it back to the Church, then I... may have to... forcefully twist her will."

 Chapter 507 - 508: Unusual Circumstances [3/5]

    A new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    The reason why the Red Leaf Empire is the most powerful nation on the continent lies mainly in the partnership between the imperial royal family and Asumos Church. Both the imperial family and the headquarters of the Church are located in the capital city of Anvika.


    On the surface, the imperial royal family and Asumos Church get along harmoniously, working together for mutual development.


    However,


    Both powers are independent of each other. Although they have overt agreements and each has their sphere of influence without interfering in the other��s affairs, one mountain cannot contain two tigers. As each side continued to grow, the interests within the Red Leaf Empire were almost completely consumed.


    Human nature is greedy; even with so much wealth, contentment is elusive.


    Over the years, both parties have turned their attention to the other��s ��cake.�� The Church, using its extensive following within the empire, has been continually attempting to interfere in politics and sideline the imperial family. Meanwhile, the imperial family is displeased with the growing influence of the Church and aims to weaken religious power to strengthen royal authority.


    Now,


    Anyone with clear sight can see that the conflict between the two powers has been accumulating, becoming increasingly difficult to resolve. At present, they maintain a facade of amicability while being at odds behind the scenes. Even so, both sides are somewhat restrained, not crossing the line or tearing off the mask. Everyone knows that if the royal family and the church start fighting, the ultimate beneficiaries will be the neighboring countries.


    Adding to this is the threat from the Abyssal Demons in the north,


    Thus, a delicate balance exists between the imperial family and Asumos Church.


    However,


    Now?


    It seems that the Church is attempting to break this balance��


    ...


    "His Majesty��s decree is that under no circumstances can the Girl of Destiny bring back the Heart of the Sacred Dragon. Currently, the powerful individuals nurtured by the Heart of the Sacred Dragon are basically half affiliated with the Church and half loyal to the royal family. If this treasure falls into the hands of Kael, with increasing talent on their side, the church��s strength will inevitably far surpass the royal family��s in the future. Plus, the church already has the allure of the Girl of Destiny. Over time, there won��t even be a need for the Church to take action; the imperial family will become complete puppets of the church."


    Staring at the third imperial prince before him, whose face was filled with shock, Borulov spoke coldly.


    While explaining to Eldric, this Grand Master of the empire was also cursing the Pope in his heart.


    ��Kael��


    ��This guy��s ambitions are growing ever more inflated...��


    ��He even wants to make a move on the Heart of the Sacred Dragon?��


    ��If those religious fanatics really take control of the Red Leaf, where will there be room for me in this empire?��


    Considering that his own cultivation methods are heretical as decreed by the church, Borulov naturally could not have a good impression of the Church.


    "So, my task is to prevent that person from achieving their goal. Do you understand, Prince Eldric?"


    "Yes��"


    Eldric muttered softly and nodded.


    "But does Mengxi really care about this Heart of the Sacred Dragon thing? She seems like she couldn��t care less about it or anything else, to be honest." S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldric, who had a soft spot for Mengxi, couldn��t help but speak up.


    "She? Heh heh, Your Highness, don��t be deceived by appearances. That Girl of Destiny is quite the actress. Without those acting skills, how could she have escaped SkyDome City? She��s just pretending not to be interested. Your Highness, you should know, she participated in the church��s Saintess exam. Do you know what the first task of the exam is?"


    "What is it?"


    "According to our informants, the task is to obtain the Heart of the Sacred Dragon and bring it back to the Church"


    "But...according to the agreement between our royal family and the church, the Heart of the Sacred Dragon doesn��t belong to any faction. Only those it approves of can have it. But for hundreds of years, no one has gained its approval, let alone resonated with it."


    "Just because others can��t doesn��t mean she can��t. Who is she? She��s a chosen one, guided by destiny herself. Who knows if she might work a miracle? If she doesn��t get the approval, that��s another matter. But if she does..."


    "Then you... plan to twist her will?"


    Eldric sounded shaky, and his eyes showed he wasn��t cool with this.


    In response, Borulov gave a noncommittal nod, even throwing Eldric a disdainful glance.


    "If she really gains the approval and tries to take away the Heart of the Sacred Dragon, I will do so. If she��s smart, I wouldn��t want to harm the chosen one either. After all, we may need her to deal with Demon Kings in the future. Breaking her mentally would benefit no one. Besides, Your Highness, please recognize your position; you are of the imperial family, not a church devotee. Don��t sympathize with those who don��t deserve it."


    "..."


    "Really, if you and Prince Amon were more reliable and could woo that Girl of Destiny sooner to make her a princess, we wouldn��t have all these troubles now."


    "I, I��m sorry..."


    Hearing the strong reproach in Borulov��s words, Eldric lowered his head, devoid of any princely dignity.


    ��I...it��s not like I don��t want to court her... but she never pays me any attention...��


    "Never mind, let it be. Your Highness, you know it all, there��s nothing more for me to say."


    Glancing at the listless Eldric, Borulov said no more. Leaning on his staff, he walked slowly toward the academy gate, guarded by several imperial knights. His gaze shifted to a few trembling teachers standing by the door who couldn��t get a word in edgewise.


    "Take me to my room."


    "Yes, yes, Grand Master, this way, please..."


    What should have been a dignified group of mighty teachers turned into fawning sycophants, trembling under Borulov��s dark gaze, bowing and scraping as they ushered the stooped old man into the academy.


    However,...


    Before taking two steps, Borulov stopped and glanced back at Eldric with a cold look.


    "By the way, Your Highness, I��ve used quite a bit of energy today to strengthen the royal city��s barrier. I��m a bit hungry. Prepare some ��food�� for me. The previous lowly slaves... weren��t enough."


    After speaking, without waiting for Eldric��s reaction, Borulov walked slowly into the campus. Feeling the vibrant youthful energy all around, a cruel smile appeared on Borulov��s grim face.


    ...


    Upon hearing Borulov��s ��request,�� Eldric shuddered. Childhood traumas welled up inside him. However, he soon realized a serious issue��the attendants he had sent to greet the royal tutor had disappeared.


    Considering Borulov��s recent words, Eldric felt intense fear and unease grow within him.


    Anxiously, Eldric turned around and walked towards Borulov��s open carriage. As the inside of the carriage came into view, the Prince felt his stomach churn. His eyes, now tinged with red, trembled.


    "What... what is this?"


    At that moment, the three attendants he had sent out were piled up inside the carriage like inanimate objects. They all shared a common feature: their bodies were devoid of color, their muscles shriveled, and their faces twisted in disgust.


    All magical energy, fighting spirit, and blood seemed to have been sucked out of them, leaving them as empty husks.


    The female corpse on top had lost all its former liveliness. The girl who used to take care of his daily needs now lay there as a lifeless, dried-up corpse. Her empty eyes wide open and mouth agape as if she��d suffered greatly before dying.


    "Little fox..."


    Whispering the maid��s name, Eldric clenched his fists in anger and regret, but felt utterly helpless.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    In the gardens behind the main church.


    Under the moonlight, a woman dressed in high-ranking priest robes with gold trim was walking into this quiet garden, a former holy place for the church. The woman, now in her fifties with graying hair, was one of the three archbishops of the Archimedes faith, Fiona-Isanovich.


    After walking for some time, the archbishop stopped and respectfully knelt down, looking towards a majestic figure up ahead.


    "Your Holiness, I have several important matters to report."


    Saying this, Fiona solemnly took a report out of her spatial ring.


    "According to the information gathered by my Dark Moon Shadow operatives, Red Leaf Royal Family did indeed send an eighth-level expert to Luminous as you had anticipated��it is Borulov, the survivor of the Void Spirit incident. Additionally, just now, near Anvika... we discovered traces of members from the Divine Punishment Sect..."

 Chapter 508 - 509: The Divine Punishment Action [4/5]

    As the words of Archbishop Fiona fell,


    The figure in the platinum robe up ahead turned around slowly under Fiona��s respectful gaze, revealing his face in the moonlight.


    It was a man with radiant golden short hair, the tips of which were a sacred silver-white. His dark red eyes were always half-closed, conveying a friendly demeanor as he locked eyes with Archbishop Fiona.


    Without a doubt, the man had an ordinary appearance. If thrown into a crowd, he wouldn��t stand out.


    However, the subtle yet terrifying aura around him, and the invisible pressure he exerted on the souls of those nearby, made this seemingly ordinary blond man anything but.


    This man, with an extraordinary temperament and hands behind his back, was the supreme ruler of Asumos Church.


    Kael-Andoluzwezi.


    ...


    "Fiona, my old friend, raise your head. No need for such formalities."


    Instead of directly responding to Fiona��s report, Kael showed his usual gentle smile and quickly stepped forward, preparing to help Fiona, who was half-kneeling on the ground, to his feet.


    "Your Grace, decorum cannot be ignored. Besides, now is not the time for pleasantries."


    However,


    Faced with Kael��s goodwill, Fiona shook her head in refusal and spoke seriously.


    "Pope, please be more focused."


    The sharp and serious look in her eyes even made Kael pause and awkwardly ��raise his hands�� in surrender.


    "Alright, alright, understood," S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For once, Kael acted like a disciplined student in front of Fiona and conceded decisively.


    "You, like Nick, are really inflexible. Even when no one is around, you��re still the same. Is this what graduating from the church academy does to you?"


    "Your Holiness now is not the time to discuss such matters."


    Fiona bluntly reminded him, and continued with a tone of urgency:


    "Please make a decision quickly regarding the matter I just brought up."


    "The matter just mentioned?"


    "Yes, the first is about Borulov entering Luminous Royal Academy."


    Fearing Kael might not have heard clearly, Fiona emphasized again:


    "The task you gave to Mengxi is to bring back the Heart of the Sacred Dragon. I believe Red Leaf Royal Family has also anticipated this; otherwise, they would not have sent the Necromancer Borulov. He might use the Soul-Eating Hand to erode Mengxi��s spirit. To protect the safety of the Girl of Destiny, I think it is necessary to send additional strong person to protect Mengxi."


    "So, Archbishop Fiona? What do you think should be done? Who should be sent?"


    "In my opinion, it would be best to send Kain to protect Miss Mengxi. He is skilled in remaining hidden and can protect her in secret without her knowing. Also, isn��t Ophelia near Luminous at the moment? Therefore, I hope Your Holiness can issue an order to Archbishop Molok to have Ophelia collaborate with Kain in protecting the Girl of Destiny. Considering we are dealing with the third seat from the former Void Spirit Tower, it would be safer to have two Heavenly Apostles protecting her,"


    Fiona spoke her heart out.


    Although aware of Mengxi��s ��miracles,�� they are only activated in life-threatening situations. If Borulov were to control the Girl of Destiny with mental attacks, Mengxi might not be able to resist. The Girl of Destiny cannot be compromised.


    Fiona wanted to be more cautious. She did not want to over-rely on the Girl of Destiny like Nick did, even if the Girl of Destiny does not like being protected secretly by the Heavenly Apostles.


    "Privacy��s not a big deal when it comes to staying safe. What do you say?"


    "Um��"


    Kael rubbed his chin, thinking for a second.


    After a moment, the highest leader of the Church slightly nodded:


    "I understand. However��"


    "However?"


    "I intend to slightly modify your plan Fiona. I will send Kain and Bai Xiaozu together to protect the Girl of Destiny and guard against Borulov."


    "Bai Xiao Zu? You mean Bai Yanluo?"


    Upon hearing this, Fiona looked a bit worried:


    "Is Bai Yanluo in a good condition lately? Ever since Nick returned to the Goddess, she seems to have been listless."


    "Yeah, that��s exactly why I want her on this. Might do her good to protect a friend like Mengxi. And also��"


    Kael, who seemed to have thought of something, let the smile fade from his face.


    The expressionless Pope gazed at the bright moon in the sky:


    "As for Ophelia, I do not intend to involve her in this mission for now."


    "Why, Your Holiness?"


    "You don��t have to worry about that, I have my own considerations. You just need to inform Kain."


    "Understood."


    Fiona lowered her head, not asking any more questions.


    "Also, Archbishop Fiona, you mentioned the Divine Punishment earlier. What is that about?"


    Kael shifted his focus back to Fiona, and you could tell he wasn��t happy. For a guy who��s all about worshiping the Goddess, this Divine Punishment Sect and their messed-up beliefs are on his hit list.


    Kael had indeed sent Heavenly Apostles and church troops, joining forces with various empires, to repeatedly encircle and suppress this cult.


    However, these cult members are like rats and cockroaches hiding in the dark, impossible to completely exterminate.


    Even though every plan to encircle them had been flawless, they still managed to slip away every time.


    Until now, the Divine Punishment Sect had been a thorn in the side of Kael.


    However, as his eyes flashed with anger, Kael also felt a touch of surprise:


    "Divine Punishment Sect, those rats who hide in the dark, weren��t they only skulking around in the Northern Territories and the small countries in the central region lately? How come this time they have appeared near the capital city of Anvika? They��ve grown bolder."


    "Yes, Your Holiness. The scouts from my ��Dark Moon Shadow�� unit have found a large number of people bearing the emblem of the Divine Punishment appearing in the vicinity of Luminous Academy. Although we don��t know how they managed to reach the core areas of the empire, their intentions are clearly malicious. My men roughly estimate that there are more than three hundred of them gathered."


    "So, what do you think their aim is for gathering here?"


    "Considering the timing, it��s hard not to suspect that they intend to interfere with Luminous Academy��s ranking competition."


    "Just 300 people? Taking action here and now? Isn��t that a bit overconfident? However, Archbishop Fiona, since your forces have discovered these cultists, why haven��t you eliminated them directly? Can��t you deal with them on your own?"


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    Fiona openly admitted and handed Kael a detailed scouting report:


    "After losing two squads, we confirmed that these aren��t just any foot soldiers; these are elite members of the Punishment Sect. Among them are two infamous archbishops. Additionally...the cult��s leader, Wilt, is also present."


    "Oh? Wilt is also here? It seems they really want to interfere with the ranking competition. Or perhaps they aim for Sacred Dragon��s Heart? Or maybe they plan to assassinate the Girl of Destiny?"


    Reading the information in his hands, Kael raised an eyebrow, speculating on the intentions of Divine Punishment Sect.


    After pondering for a moment, a slight smile crept up on Kael��s lips, and he made a decision in his heart.


    "No matter what their purpose is, this is a good opportunity."


    "Yes, Your Holiness, a great opportunity to eradicate the Cult once and for all. Once Wilt is dead, these leaderless cultists will likely scatter like birds and beasts."


    "Then, Archbishop Fiona."


    The smile on Kael��s face vanished and he gave Fiona a look that said ��it��s go time.�� Fiona got the message and braced himself.


    "I am at your service, Your Holiness."


    "I am giving you command over the two Holy Order envoys, the Third United Heavy Armored Corps of the Temple Legion, and the Celestial Angel Knights. Your only mission is to lead them and your ��Dark Moon Shadow�� unit to annihilate those cultists. Bring Wilt��s head to me."


    "Understood, Your Holiness. I won��t let you down."

 Chapter 509 - 510: A Cruel Decision [1/2]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    -


    "Go, I believe you won��t let me down, Archbishop Fiona."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    After receiving the holy mission for mobilization and the token for the central church army from Kael, Fiona respectfully nodded with a confident tone.


    However,


    After taking the token, Fiona didn��t leave immediately. Instead, she slowly lifted her head and looked toward Kael��s back with a very hesitant expression. After seeing the scene behind Kael, Fiona couldn��t help but speak up.


    "That is, Your Holiness..."


    But she stopped as soon as she began to speak. It seemed that she had thought of something and was unsure how to proceed.


    Just as Fiona was in a dilemma, Kael��s cold and somewhat meaningful words slowly drifted into her ears, making the Archbishop shiver involuntarily. A drop of cold sweat slowly trickled down from her forehead.


    "Archbishop Fiona, you don��t need to concern yourself with matters here."


    "..."


    Feeling the immense pressure in those words, as well as the tone that allowed no dissent, Fiona reluctantly nodded.


    "As you wish, Your Holiness."


    As soon as the words left her mouth,


    Suppressing her reluctance, she bid farewell to Kael and quickly turned around, hurrying toward the exit of the Heavenly Garden. Under the boost of magic, Fiona quickly disappeared from Kael��s sight.


    ...


    Watching Fiona leave, Kael slowly relaxed his cold expression, revealing his usual pleasant and sunny smile.


    And within that smile seemed to hide a lethal blade.


    "Being too smart or too ambitious, may not necessarily be a good thing always" he mused, turning his gaze to what was behind him.


    "Hmm?"


    "ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!"


    Almost the moment Kael turned around, a ground-shaking roar suddenly erupted in front of him. The force driven by the roar, like a terrifying air cannon, suddenly hit Kael, causing his robes to flutter wildly.


    Along with the shocking, angry roar and the surge of violent power, a white figure rapidly enlarged in Kael��s eyes.


    However,


    Faced with such immense pressure, Kael only slightly raised his eyebrows. His dark red eyes were full of disdain. Facing the massive beast rushing towards him, Kael wasn��t the least bit panicked.


    With a reluctant shake of his head, Kael waved his hand,


    The vast holy magic within him erupted like a volcano. A dark red light, like a beast breaking free of its chains, aimed its deadly intent forward. It directly shattered the white figure��s attack, sending it flying ten meters away.


    In an instant, the entire Heavenly Garden trembled, and Fiona, who was still quickly walking inside the garden, felt a shiver in her heart.


    As expected, after Kael made his move, the beast��s attack was easily neutralized.


    "The Divine beast that once guarded the church and fought against Higanbana has fallen to such a state. How pathetic."


    Looking at the white beast lying in front of him, words filled with sadness and regret slowly entered the beast��s ears from Kael. This white beast is the Divine beast of Asumos Church, known as Huiming, and is the true owner of this paradise garden.


    A few feet away, the beast on the ground is a mix of gold scales and white fur. On all fours, it��s like 30 feet long. It��s got these sharp horns that kinda look like a sheep��s and a tail with a red gem in it. Its legs are massive, and it��s giving Kael the stink eye.


    Despite its aggressive demeanor, wanting to tear Kael apart, it was currently powerless. Let alone launching an attack, after taking a basic magic shot from Kael, Huiming was completely drained. Even the struggle to stand was too difficult. After its own effort, Huiming could only weakly collapse back on the ground.


    Compared to the once mighty and imposing divine beast of the church, it��s like comparing two different creatures. It��s panting heavily, looking like a dog that��s fallen into the water, utterly disheveled.


    "How ugly," Kael said, full of regret as he looked at the non-threatening white divine beast. While sighing, the blonde man slightly raised his eyebrows, looking surprisingly at the broken chains not far away on the stone pillar.


    "You managed to break free? Quite unexpected. But that��s all."


    Casting a sidelong glance at the nearly shattered blue gem on Huiming��s chest, Kael sighed,


    "After breaking free, you��ve lost nearly all your power. How could you possibly hurt me? You��re overestimating yourself."


    Sadly, Kael��s words had no effect. Huiming, despite its weak body, struggled to get up and stared at Kael with hateful eyes. Clearly, this divine beast has not given up attacking Kael. A hoarse voice gradually emerged from its mouth,


    "Return... my child..."


    "Divine beast, I��ve told you already. I won��t let her see you until she completely forgets about you."


    "You devil!"


    Roaring, Huiming let out a heart-wrenching howl, dragging its frail body to charge forward. Facing such a charge, Kael disdainfully lifted his hand:


    "How unsightly, divine beast."


    A dark red light flashed in his eyes, and four chains made of dense holy magic appeared from all directions, locking onto Huiming��s limbs. It forcibly interrupted the divine beast��s charge, pulling it back to the center of the square. No matter how much Huiming struggled, the power gap between it and Kael was just too great.


    Finally, Huiming was chained back in the middle of the square, looking defeated.


    "Why even try?"


    After easily suppressing Huiming, Kael walked forward nonchalantly. Although Huiming still tried to bite the jerk in front of him, the remaining strength in its body was continuously being drained due to the chains binding it, leaving it almost no energy to open his mouth. Left with no choice, it let out a series of reluctant growls.


    "Kael, you devil..."


    "Divine Beast. Huiming, why go to such lengths?"


    Kael shrugged, speaking with a sense of helplessness.


    "If you willingly pass your power on to your child, wouldn��t you be able to see her?"


    "No, I absolutely won��t do that. I��ve said, the curse of Higanbana has not been lifted. Passing the power to that child would make her gradually eaten by the curse. I can��t... harm my child... Until I break the curse, I will never give that child the power."


    "Breaking the curse? Divine Beast, you do love to joke. You��ve been trying to break this curse for hundreds of years, to what effect? Just hand over the power, it would be much easier."


    "Never!"


    "Even if it��s a divine decree from the Goddess?"


    "Divine decree?"


    Upon hearing this term, Huiming exposed its fangs in anger, its tone filled with disdain.


    "What divine decree?! This is all your doing! You are using the name of the Goddess��s decree to do these outrageous things! Kael, you��re a monster! You are desecrating the great Goddess!"


    As if wanting to vent all the pent-up anger and frustrations that had accumulated over decades in its heavenly garden, Huiming continuously shouted at Kael in ear-splitting rebuke.


    Facing Huiming��s roar and the Divine Beast��s resolute stance, Kael did not get angry but maintained his calm demeanor.


    After seeing Huiming tire itself out from shouting, Kael spoke regretfully:


    "It seems we couldn��t reach an agreement today either."


    "I will never agree to your plan, never!"


    "I understand."


    Facing the obstinate beast, Kael no longer tried to persuade.


    "In that case, I can��t let you and your daughter meet. If you are unwilling to pass on your powers directly, I will have no choice but to let the young Divine Beast inherit the powers by consumption."


    "You...doing this will... will kill that child. It will completely cut off the Divine Beast bloodline..." S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, it won��t. Although the curse of Higanbana can completely destroy an eighth level, there��s still a period of thirty to forty years from the initial to final stages of the curse. That��s enough time to give birth to a new Sacred Beast. It��s just that... hopefully, by then your child won��t be as stubborn as you are."


    "You are truly a bastard..."


    Ignoring Huiming��s roar, Kael slowly turned around. With a mysterious smile on his face, he walked out of the heavenly garden, hands in pockets.


    "This is all for the Goddess sake ..."

 Chapter 510 - 511: Unexpected Visitor [2/2]

    :3 Heheheh the big event�� will start soon :3


    ------------------------------------


    With the dawn of a new day, the grand annual event of Luminous Royal Academy��the Ranking Competition��was about to begin. Early in the morning, before the sun had even risen, a few excited students rushed out of their dorms to gather at the grand plaza in the southern part of the Luminous Royal Academy.


    As the actual chief of the Ranking Competition and also the student representative, Mengxi had no choice but to reluctantly crawl out of her warm bed. Traditionally, as student representatives and top-ranked, they are required to give a speech at the opening ceremony. To rehearse one more time beforehand, the academy��s higher-ups requested their early arrival at the plaza.


    Mengxi was naturally very unhappy about this requirement. After all, it cut into her quality time with Yumo. However, in order to maintain a good relationship with the academy��s higher-ups and under Yumo��s earnest persuasion, Mengxi chose to compromise.


    Although she was unwilling, she was roused early from her dreams by the alarm on her wristband. But when she woke up, Mengxi discovered a very awkward fact.


    In the past, Yumo had complained more than once about how Mengxi would snuggle too much or even grope her in her sleep, becoming even more unrestrained than when she was with ��Little Mo,�� which was really speechless. However, since Yumo was always the early riser and would adjust Mengxi back into position upon waking, Mengxi never took it seriously and thought Yumo was just making excuses to sleep in separate rooms.


    But now, as Mengxi woke up earlier than Yumo, she was met with a surprising sight. The person sleeping next to her was not Yumo but a pair of long, slender legs. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of bare, milky-white thighs and even a pair of feet with delicate, rosy toes.


    Mengxi found herself hugging Yumo��s thigh as if she had teleported in her sleep. If her gaze shifted downward, she would have an even more intimate view of Yumo��s secret garden.


    "Wow, black lace..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but marvel. Yumo used to wear plain cotton panties and animal-print underwear, but now she was willing to wear such cute lingerie.


    At the same time, as Mengxi gradually woke up from her drowsiness, she realized that the bedcovers that had been on her and Yumo were nowhere to be found. Even her own shirt seemed to have disappeared.


    While her own clothes were indeed missing, Mengxi seemed to have acquired some additional clothing. When she looked at the fabric in her hand, she was taken aback. It wasn��t her shirt; it was a white lace stocking, and it still carried Yumo��s scent.


    Mengxi glanced at Yumo��s other thigh, where another stocking was conspicuously absent.


    Her mind raced as she tried to piece together what had happened during the night.


    Mengxi��s eyebrows twitched slightly. She found herself in a rather awkward situation. As she attempted to undo the ribbons on Yumo��s panties that she had been trying to remove, Mengxi fell into a strange silence.


    At this moment, she seemed to have realized why Yumo had complained about her sleeping posture on several occasions, accusing her of being too bold and even requesting that she be tied up during their sleep. She had thought Yumo was merely making excuses to sleep separately.


    Now, waking up earlier than Yumo, Mengxi had found herself in this compromising situation. She couldn��t help but feel that her actions while asleep were indeed daring.


    Moreover, her current actions seemed even bolder than before. She had attempted to remove Yumo��s panties? Thankfully, Yumo appeared to be in a state of deep sleep; otherwise, she might have already been awakened and started hitting Mengxi on the head.


    Withdrawing her "exploring" hand from beneath Yumo��s skirt and lifting her foot from Yumo��s face, Mengxi, feeling like a mischievous child who had done something naughty, nervously sat up on the bed.


    While she was still slightly embarrassed by her actions, Mengxi couldn��t help but scratch the back of her head, her lovely face flushing pink.


    "It seems... my sleeping posture is really something..."


    ��Although Sister Bai had previously complained about my sleeping posture, this was beyond what I had expected��


    ��Was it because of Yumo��s presence? Did I become so daring only when I am with Yumo?��


    Mengxi felt a sense of puzzlement. However, she didn��t have much time to dwell on the issue, as she needed to change clothes and hurry to the square in the southern part of the academy.


    Taking advantage of Yumo still being in a deep slumber, Mengxi gave her a discreet kiss on her fair cheek before getting up from the bed. She changed into the academy��s uniform, carefully tidied Yumo��s dress and clothes, and removed the bedcovers hanging from the ceiling. Holding her bag, she opened the door and left quietly.


    ...


    Shortly after Mengxi��s departure, Yumo finally managed to free herself from the "Statue" mode. She leisurely sat up and stretched, pretending to be half-awake.


    "That cheeky girl left already? So early," Yumo mumbled, feeling a bit sentimental as she looked at the empty bed.


    It seemed that recently, she had been waking up to see the beautiful "sleepy" girl beside her every day. This time, when she didn��t see that familiar sight, Yumo felt an inexplicable sense of loss.


    While she sighed, Yumo took the opportunity to examine her body, or more accurately, her clothing. She let out a sigh of relief when she realized that she was missing one white stocking but still had the other one.


    Guess she slept well last night... except for that missing stocking...


    Yumo��s heart was filled with a strange mixture of emotions.


    Mengxi��s sleeping posture is so bad that it��s shocking, something Yumo is fully aware of. After numerous unsuccessful attempts to correct Mengxi��s sleeping habits, even to the point of disturbing her sleep quality, Yumo simply gave up and decided to lie down letting things be.


    However, what Yumo didn��t expect was that ever since sharing the same bed, Mengxi��s bad habits seem to have gotten even worse. Initially, Mengxi was just clinging and being affectionate; recently, she even began taking off her clothes, including socks, underwear, bras, and nightgowns.


    Compared to three days ago when she was completely stripped, and a week ago when she was left with only stockings, this morning was "fortunate," so to speak.


    "Once this semester ends and we��re on vacation, I��ll give her a proper lesson... I have no idea how she developed such a sleeping posture," Yumo mentally made plans.


    After sighing briefly, the young lady sat up. Several waiting maids excitedly entered the room with Yumo��s permission, helping her get dressed and comb her hair. As the leader of the Star class, Yumo didn��t need to be in the square early, but she can��t miss the opening ceremony. After all, she has to make a grand entrance with her students.


    Following the maids�� meticulous efforts, Yumo��s beautiful black hair was neatly pinned up, revealing her snow-white neck, and she put on a dark red hairpin prepared especially for her. She also wore a new set of clothing. The dress was black, adorned with bright platinum decorations, and various designs that gave her a cold, mysterious, and noble vibe.


    After expressing her heartfelt thanks to the maids from the Black Rose, Yumo happily walked out of her room. At this moment, her stunning face was adorned with a captivating smile, and her heart was full of excitement.


    After all, during today��s ranking competition opening ceremony, Mengxi will come into contact with the Heart of the Sacred Dragon for the first time. As the de facto leader, Mengxi has the right to directly receive the Sacred Dragon��s blessing at the opening ceremony. If she could also gain its approval, Mengxi would pass the first test for becoming the Saintess.


    It is said that when receiving the Sacred Dragon��s blessing, one would be bathed in golden light. Yumo was very much looking forward to seeing Mengxi in this magnificent scene. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just as Yumo was picturing this in her mind and stepping out of the faculty apartment building, an untimely voice suddenly broke into her ear.


    "Miss Yu from the Black Rose Duchy? We suspect you of controlling Abyssal Demons. Please come with us."


    With the emergence of this voice,


    Dozens of long spears were suddenly pointed at the black-haired girl, leaving Yumo momentarily stunned.


    "Hmm?"


    d(?��??)


    ��What?��


    ��What��s going on?��

 Chapter 511 - 512: Accusation [1/3]

    I will post the PowerStones Bonuses tomorrow,


    -----------------------------


    "Miss Yu, you are suspected of manipulating abyssal demons. Please come with us."


    ��What?!��


    ��Huh?��


    Yumo��s eyebrows twitched slightly in surprise. Her imagination was abruptly interrupted by these unexpected words, and she turned her gaze to the source of the voice.


    At this moment,


    Under Yumo��s deep blue eyes, a man with an extraordinary demeanor stepped out of the shadows. He wore crimson gold armor and a bright red cape, complete with a thick, wild beard. As he walked towards Yumo, he slowly drew the sword from his waist. A surge of level 7 fighting aura emanated from him, enveloping the blade.


    His eyes were filled with coldness and hostility as he looked at Yumo, seemingly not caring that she was just a young lady.


    As he drew his sword,


    Dozens of soldiers in black and red armor, armed with long spears and large shields, rushed out one by one from a nearby grove. They quickly and efficiently surrounded the confused black-haired girl. Their sharp spear tips pointed directly at her delicate body.


    Additionally, dozens of mages behind the soldiers began chanting spells at high speed. Various magical formations appeared, seemingly ready to coordinate an attack with the bearded man and the soldier squad against the black-haired girl.


    A large barrier was suddenly released, sealing everyone within it.


    The mood outside her apartment went from chill to super tense in seconds.


    Feeling this tense atmosphere, nearby staff and teachers sensed something was wrong and hurriedly retreated. Only a few who considered themselves strong and were consumed by curiosity stayed to try to figure out what was happening.


    "That insignia... Isn��t that from the Empire��s Secret Investigation Bureau? Why are they arresting Miss Yu? What��s going on?"


    A teacher who had just stepped out of the apartment building muttered this to himself.


    These words naturally reached


    Yumo��s ears.


    She looked around at the intimidating people from the Red Leaf Empire, clearly here with hostile intent, and furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Secret Investigation Bureau?��


    ��The largest investigative organization of the Red Leaf Empire?��


    ��For them to brazenly come to the Night Luminous Royal Academy to arrest someone, especially when that someone is the young miss of the Black Rose family, they can��t be impostors.��


    ��And also...��


    "Suspected of manipulating abyssal demons..."


    Yumo muttered the last part under her breath, her eyes narrowing in thought.


    Recalling the words of the bearded man earlier, Yumo bit her lip, her heart racing wildly. In that instant, Miss Yumo felt like a drawn bowstring, not daring to breathe, fearing that her racing heart would jump out of her mouth if she spoke.


    ��Has my identity been exposed??��


    Such a thought inevitably arose in Yumo��s mind.


    But after careful consideration and observing the surroundings, Yumo raised her hand to her forehead and shook her head, dismissing her suspicion. After all, she had not only fully suppressed the power of Shadow within her but was also aided by a deceptive veil. It��s worth noting that even at the Snow Night Empire��s banquet, even the National Protector General hadn��t seen through her disguise.


    She had been extremely careful recently, barely releasing her shadow power.


    She shouldn��t have been discovered.


    Moreover,


    If they had known her identity, after leaving the teacher��s dormitory earlier, she would have been met with Sacred spells or even forbidden curses rather than these undercover officers.


    After arriving at this conclusion, Yumo took a deep breath, calming her anxious heart.


    Then,


    Yumo applied the acting skills she learned from Sebastian to perfection. Under the hostile gazes of the undercover agents, she scratched her cheek with a finger, tilted her head with a look of surprise, and glanced at the rough, bearded man leading the group.


    "And who might you be?"


    "I am General Boran of Red Leaf Empire, and they are enforcers from the Dark Investigation Department."


    Even with the hostility in his eyes and a strong aura of combat energy, this General named Boran introduced himself quite gentlemanly. However, after the introduction, the rugged man pointed his massive sword at Yumo��s forehead.


    "Please cooperate with us."


    "Um, what kind of work?"


    "We suspect that you and the Black Rose family behind you are secretly controlling Abyssal Demons, disrupting the order within our Red Leaf Empire, and harming the common people. Therefore, please come with us to the headquarters of the Investigation Department" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Controlling Abyssal Demons?"


    Yumo blinked her eyes, revealing an innocent and puzzled look,


    "Um... sir, what are you talking about? I��m a bit confused. I do teach students how to deal with Abyssal Demons and have some understanding of them. But how could I possibly control such cold-blooded, terrifying creatures? You should know that in history, even the famous eighth-level summoners couldn��t successfully control Abyssal Demons."


    Yumo tried to defend herself.


    "Besides," Yumo added, casting a displeased glance at the surrounding soldiers, "do you have any evidence?"


    As everyone knew, despite the ceasefire, the Red Leaf and Sadik Empires still harbored deep hostilities toward each other.


    Her eyes then filled with a feigned sense of indignation as she placed her hands on her hips and glared angrily at the soldiers around her.


    "Isn��t this an outrageous accusation?"


    In Yumo��s eyes, the group from the Red Leaf Empire might just be the radicals Sebastian spoke of. They intended to use "baseless" accusations to control her and thereby threaten the Black Rose family behind her, indirectly using the Black Rose��s influence to sway Sadik Empire.


    Faced with such a situation, she couldn��t let these people take her away without a fuss. She hoped that Sebastian and others in the apartment would notice and inform the embassy of Sadik Empire to lodge a diplomatic protest. After a thorough investigation, the charges these covert operatives talked about would surely not hold water.


    After all, in Yumo��s heart, her disguise was flawless, further supported by the Black Rose family��s "protective cover". It would be impossible for these people from the Red Leaf Empire to discover her.


    "No evidence, and you��re trying to arrest me, the heiress of the Black Rose family?" Yumo��s voice was filled with indignation. "Isn��t this going a bit too far?!"


    Silence.


    Confronted by Yumo��s words, Boran fell momentarily silent.


    Yumo took his silence as tacit agreement. The black-haired girl confidently brushed aside Boran��s sword blade and said with irritation,


    "You even drew your sword on me? General Boran, that��s crossing the line!"


    Silence again.


    After another pause, Boran responded with a cold smile, still meeting Yumo��s deep blue eyes with a hostile gaze, "Evidence? Seems like you, Miss Yu, really won��t shed a tear until you see the coffin."


    As he spoke, he gestured for a young boy with brown hair in plain clothing to be brought forward. The boy was accompanied by a gray-haired woman. After patting the boy��s shoulder, Boran pointed at the black-haired girl,


    "Is she the one who transformed the spirit beasts into abyssal demons?"


    Yumo��s face lost its usual haughty demeanor as she watched Boran��s every move. Although the boy��s attire and complexion were entirely different from what she remembered, Yumo recognized him at a glance. This was the first child she had saved upon arriving at Red Leaf Empire, leaving a profound impression on her.


    "You are... Tara?"


    ��Why was he here?��


    On the other side, under Yumo��s slightly puzzled and stunned gaze, the boy named Tara looked at Yumo with disdain and even a trace of greed in his eyes. The next moment, he hid behind Boran and shouted with a sharp voice,


    "Yes! It��s her! She��s the witch who turned those spirit beasts into abyssal demons! She killed everyone in the village! She��s the witch!"


    "..."


    As the boy spoke, a heavy silence fell over the surroundings. The atmosphere plummeted, and the usually gentle face of Yumo was gradually shrouded in a shadow...

 Chapter 512 - 513: Attempted Arrest [2/3]

    "Sister, sister! Please, save us! Our village has been attacked by bandits! Please, help us, or we will all be killed!"


    "Sister, thank you so much! Not only did you save us, but you also gave us so much food!"


    "Sister, you��re like an angel! I, Tara, will definitely repay your kindness in the future!"


    "Sister, sister..."


    ...


    When they first arrived at the Red Leaf Empire, as the Black Rose family��s convoy was traveling on the road, a boy with ragged clothes, disheveled hair, and covered in wounds, disregarded the danger and stopped the carriage, pleading for help.


    The boy��s name was Tara. He was from a nearby village that had suffered a severe bandit attack, with many villagers getting hurt. He had barely managed to escape and was now seeking help.


    Initially, Yumo didn��t want to get involved in human affairs, but seeing the boy and wanting to set a good example for Yuan��er in her arms, Yumo intervened in this bandit incident.


    The bandits were easily subdued by Yumo. The gratitude and excitement in Tara��s eyes at that time remained vivid in her memory. His words of thanks still seemed to echo in her ears.


    However,


    ��Why?��


    When she saw him again, the boy��s attitude had changed so drastically...


    ...


    "Yes! That��s her! She��s the witch! Hey, aren��t you law enforcers?! Hurry, arrest that witch now!!"


    Upon seeing the exquisite beauty of the black-haired girl, the feelings of gratitude and admiration that had filled Tara��s brown eyes in the past had disappeared entirely. In their place was a deep sense of unease and hatred, as if Yumo were not his savior but some kind of monstrous creature.


    And as he pointed accusingly at Yumo, Tara tugged at Boran��s battle armor:


    "Hey, General, I��ve told the truth. Can I go now? Also, about the 500 coins you mentioned for providing my testimony, when will I get them?"


    ...


    In front of Yumo, Tara inquired about the reward from Boran and his gray-haired assistant.


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s expression gradually darkened.


    After witnessing the bandits�� horrific acts of violence, an outraged Yumo had transformed these perpetrators�� spirit beasts into abyssal demons, letting these beasts suffer a painful death under the demons�� devouring. But when she did this, the surviving villagers had already been taken away.


    ��How this boy know about my actions?��


    She was puzzled as to why Tara knew about her transforming the bandit into abyssal demons.


    Besides her confusion, ...


    Yumo felt more disappointed than anything else.


    Glancing at the brown-haired boy hiding behind Boran, a scarlet glint gradually emerged in Yumo��s deep blue eyes.


    ��I was the one who saved you. You used to affectionately and excitedly call me ��sister��. But today, after seeing me, you dared to call me a ��witch��? You even falsely accused me in public for money... It seems not all children are as grateful as Xiao and the others... It��s so frustrating...��


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    On the other side, General Boran, who was in charge of the mission, was very satisfied with Tara��s accusatory words. Seeing the young lady of the Black Rose, fall silent upon hearing the accusations, the corners of Boran��s mouth turned up slightly. Based on his many years of experience in adjudicating cases, he felt she had nothing more to say.


    Once the verification of her memories was completed, and the physical evidence was examined, almost confirming that Miss Yu was related to the two abyssal demon attacks. Boran quickly relayed the information to the upper echelons of the empire and to Prince Amon. He then urgently summoned the special action team of the Secret Investigation Bureau to arrest her. After all, if she truly possessed the technique to turn others into abyssal demons as they suspected, her presence in the capital of the empire, near Luminous, might be to create more of these demons, causing chaos and destabilizing the empire! Perhaps she intended to act during a grand ceremony.


    ��Such a dangerous person must be controlled quickly.��


    After Tara��s accusations, all the conditions for the Secret Investigation Bureau to arrest a foreign dignitary were met. Before, they were only trying to scare her, but now if she resisted, they would take action without hesitation!


    Thinking of this, Boran signaled his subordinates to take the boy away. He then pointed his sword directly at the young black-haired girl��s forehead,


    "Miss Yu, do you have anything else to say in your defense? If you need evidence, we can show you our analysis results." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black-haired girl didn��t respond to Boran��s questioning. Instead, she seemed lost in thought, her mysterious eyes fixated on the young boy not far away.


    ��Was she upset because she had been accused by a witness?��


    "Hehe, not speaking? Well, with both witness and evidence against you, I suppose you have nothing to defend yourself with," Boran said, shaking his head and smirking coldly. "If that��s the case, cooperate with us and come with us!"


    As hostile intent converged on the black-haired girl from all directions, Yumo, who had been silent for a long time, finally turned her attention to this general named ��Boran��.


    After showing a complex look in her eyes, Yumo tilted her head slightly and whispered,


    "And if I don��t want to?"


    "Don��t want to? Heh..."


    As soon as those words left her lips, the powerful seventh-level steel aura within Boran surged out, enveloping his entire body. It transformed him as if he were wearing a suit of steel armor, turning his flesh into silver-gray, and his physical attributes saw a significant improvement in an instant.


    The powerful aura charged toward the black-haired young woman with an unstoppable momentum. The fierce impact force blew off the hairpin from the girl��s hair, causing her neatly tied tresses to scatter. Her raven-black locks fell, draping over her snow-white shoulders.


    With the release of Boran��s power, dozens of magicians on the periphery acted as if commanded. They promptly cast spells to completely seal the young woman within layers of barriers. They also cast amplifying magic on Boran. Additionally, the weakening formation set up outside the apartment to target the black-haired girl continued to activate.


    A massive purple magic circle emerged from beneath the black-haired girl��s feet. A mist of purple fog billowed out from the circle, enveloping the girl entirely.


    Seeing the successful activation of the sacred-grade suppression magic ��Robona��s Binding Great Formation�� and its flawless ��restraint�� on the black-haired lady, Boran couldn��t help but reveal a triumphant smile. He considered this Miss of the Black Rose family, who not only possessed the eerie secret technique of transforming life into abyssal demons but also had a strong power of the seventh level.


    Before Boran decided to act and capture her, he had naturally made full preparations. Everyone received blessings, wore anti-corrosion equipment, and set up suppression barriers near the apartment targeting the girl, restricting her power. After this, he led an elite troop to arrest this ��terrorist�� on the spot.


    If she resisted and he couldn��t control her, the seventh-grade director of the secret investigation department, waiting not far away, would take action.


    In short, two seventh-level experts, five sixth-level, dozens of arrayed fourth and fifth-level soldiers, and full preparation would certainly make the arrest of the level 7 Miss Black Rose go smoothly.


    Boran confidently declared a final warning,


    "If you don��t cooperate, don��t blame us for not showing mercy!"


    In response to this final warning, the black-haired lady didn��t reply. She slowly raised her head and indifferently glanced at Boran. She remained silent.


    In response to this final warning, the black-haired girl didn��t reply. Instead, she slowly raised her head and cast an indifferent glance at Boran.


    "..."


    Although she didn��t speak, the meaning in her eyes was clear, and Boran understood it all too well. He wore a look of regret.


    "This is what you��ve brought upon yourself."


    With a resigned shake of his head, Boran didn��t waste any more words. He suddenly pushed off with his legs! Under the immense force, the earth trembled, and a massive crater opened up. With the powerful thrust, Boran transformed into a silver-gray meteor and lunged at Yumo.


    As a seasoned general who had fought against Sadiq Empire and the Black Rose family for over 30 years, Boran was well aware of the cunning and treacherous nature of the Black Rose members. He didn��t hesitate despite Yumo��s flawless appearance and struck at her abdomen, the core of her magical power.


    If the core of her magical power was destroyed, this seventh-level Archmage Miss would lose her ability to resist completely.


    As the sword rapidly closed in, under the gaze of Boran filled with stern killing intent, Yumo��s expression underwent a slight change. The indifferent expression on her face disappeared, replaced by a look of surprise and shock that gradually appeared in her deep blue eyes as the sword rapidly grew larger in her view.


    Once this "taken for granted" scene was captured in Bolan��s sight, a faint smile involuntarily tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Sure enough...


    "Finally showing fear, aren��t you?"


    Observing the young miss of the Black Rose duchy losing her composure before him, Boran, who had been thwarted by Black Roses numerous times, felt a rush of pleasure, as if his long-held grudges were about to be settled.


    ...


    However,


    At this moment, the mid-stage seventh-level general was unaware of a very serious issue.


    That is,


    The reason the raven-haired girl suddenly showed shock and astonishment wasn��t due to his ��overwhelming�� attack, but because of certain entities that suddenly appeared behind him...


    ...


    "My dear mother"


    "An insect is attaking you; why... are you still standing there in shock?"

 Chapter 513 - 514: Eldest Daughter [1/5]

    Sorry for the late release. Sadly, the illustration for Youlan did not turn out as I had hoped. However, I don��t want to delay her image any further, so I will post her illustration with the next chapter. As for Mengxi, a new illustration will be released after my midterm exams.


    And 4 more chapters will be released today ^_^,


    --------------------------------------


    Yumo was lost in thought for a pretty simple reason. She tried to act all cool and tough, even looking a bit snobby. But that was just Yumo trying to act like a noble. When she found out that her secret of turning a creature into a demon was out, she didn��t know what to do. Deep down, she was kinda freaking out.


    ��What... should I do now?��


    After arriving in the human world, what Yumo feared the most was her identity being exposed, which could endanger the entire Black Rose family. If other factions thought the Black Rose had connections with abyssal demons, they would certainly launch an assault on them. The Black Rose family was a force established by her children. Although strong, they couldn��t possibly stand against the collective human forces of the continent.


    Perhaps?


    If a fight broke out, a lot of them could get hurt or worse. Yumo didn��t want that. Even if she got there fast to help out, later on, they��d be kicked out of the human world. They��d be seen as the bad guys and hunted forever.


    If the Black Rose family was gone, who��d look after her kids like Limo and Liyu when she was gone? Who��d help the demon kids fit in with humans?


    Considering this, Yumo had decided to attend the Royal Academy of Luminous and even initially when heading to Red Leaf Empire, she didn��t want to use the identity of ��Miss Yu��. Instead, she hoped for a new identity, unrelated, and without the worries of exposure. However, thinking that using the Black Rose young miss identity would make it easier to attend the Banquet and meet Mengxi, she felt hesitant. Therefore, after Xiao and Kalina��s repeated persuasions and assurances, she agreed to become the young miss of Black Rose Duchy.


    Now, Yumo deeply regretted that decision. If she had rejected it, she wouldn��t be in this dilemma.


    ��Damn...��


    After pretending to be a graceful young lady for so long, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of frustration in her heart. However, there��s no medicine for regret in the world, and what had happened couldn��t be changed. Now, all she could do was find a solution to the current problem.


    ��But, what should I do?��


    Facing the increasingly approaching sword and looking into Boran��s hostile eyes, Yumo kept asking herself. However, just as she was pondering what to do, an unexpected aura suddenly entered her sensing range. The black-haired girl could no longer maintain her false indifferent expression. Her eyes went wide, looking totally shocked.


    "?!?!"


    ��This...this aura?! How is it possible?!��


    "Is... is it her?!"


    Ignoring the sword rushing towards her heart at close range, Yumo��s gaze unhesitatingly locked onto something behind Boran...


    The sudden emergence of a ghostly blue energy...


    Compared to a sword technique that wouldn��t harm her even after hundreds of hits, the presence suddenly appearing behind Boran was of more concern to Yumo.


    --


    Similarly,


    The change in the young girl��s eyes also caught Boran��s attention. Sensing the terrifying aura behind him, Boran��s face instantly changed, and a cold sweat trickled down his pale face.


    In an instant, the general felt as if he was tightly grasped by the claws of death, his heartbeat stopped.


    This suffocating deathly pressure far exceeded any pressure any powerful being had ever given him.


    "What... is this..."


    ��No��


    ��This is bad!��


    ��What is this pressure!��


    Without further thought,


    The moment he felt the hostile aura behind him, Boran took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rising fear in his heart, and quickly turned around, slashing his sword towards the presence.


    In the face of danger, not resisting means certain death.


    But sometimes, even resistance doesn��t change anything.


    When Boran turned around, before he could even swing his sword, a massive plant resembling a man-eating flower, which had somehow appeared behind him, suddenly opened its six-petaled massive mouth. The mouth was full of terrifying, green barbs resembling teeth...


    The next moment,


    Under Boran��s horrified gaze, the man-eating flower fiercely crushed Boran��s protective energy shield, swallowing the general whole.


    In a split second, countless sharp thorns pierced deeply into Boran��s body, while his legs, which hadn��t been swallowed, were crushed and bitten off by tremendous force. The unbearable intense pain, like uncontrolled magma from a volcano, continuously flooded into Boran��s body, causing this robust man to let out a heart-wrenching scream...


    "Ah! Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Continuous eerie and chilling screams echoed from the terrifying man-eating flower��s mouth.


    Facing a life-and-death situation, Boran naturally exerted all his strength inside the mouth of the man-eating flower, swinging his sword, trying to rescue himself.


    Alas, all his efforts were in vain.


    As a corrosive white liquid spilled from the man-eating flower��s mouth, Boran��s consciousness, filled with intense confusion and fear, was mercilessly dragged into boundless darkness. This famous general of the investigation division struggled instinctively for a few seconds before becoming still...


    One drop after another, with a pungent smell, the nauseating white liquid dripped from the corner of the man-eating flower��s mouth.


    With a contented burp, the man-eating flower slowly opened its massive mouth. Pieces of clothing, armor, and longsword wrapped in the foul-smelling white liquid were spat out one after another.


    Witnessing this, Boran��s lieutenant and the surrounding soldiers showed faces of disbelief, seemingly unable to understand what had just happened.


    "What... what just happened?! Where is the general...?!"


    Fear and confusion spread like a virus among the bystanders. Driven by fear and the instinct to survive, they instantly shifted their weapons from the black-haired girl to the eerie green plant that had grown from the ground.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    questioned the members of the secret investigation team.


    Alas,


    before they could assess the situation, the ground trembled. Numerous cracks appeared beneath their feet, from which a chilling, suffocating blue light burst forth. Accompanying the scattering of this dim light, a terrifying entity began to stretch upwards, bursting from the earth.


    The next moment,


    before anyone could react, the earth shattered. Countless bloody red thorns suddenly erupted from the ground, transforming into the whip of the underworld goddess, assaulting the horrified and stunned members of the secret investigation team! The speed was so fast that they couldn��t react in time. They were tightly entwined by the bloody thorns. No matter how desperately they struggled, they couldn��t shake off the thorns�� bind. Since their necks were locked by the thorns, it became a luxury even to cry out for help.


    They could only let out helpless cry.


    And just like that,


    under endless despair and panic, these seemingly underworld-originated bloody thorns tightened with force...


    *Snap~*


    In an instant,


    The sky began to pour bloody rain, mingling with shattered entrails, severed limbs, eyeballs, and brain matter, all strewn about. In a mere instant, over thirty members of the secret Investigation Bureau were mercilessly slaughtered by the bloody thorns. What had once been a picturesque apartment complex now resembled a hellish nightmare, engulfed in a deathly silence.


    The pungent scent of blood permeated the air, thickening it, and the cruel scene was chilling, leaving those who witnessed it to involuntarily drop to their knees, vomiting colorful rainbows.


    The blood and gore of the thirty-plus human stained everything around them, but it conspicuously avoided contaminating Yumo��s body. Not a single drop touched her elegant dress.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As Yumo gazed upon the gruesome scene before her, she fell into an eerie silence. A complex mix of emotions welled up within her. Her sapphire-blue eyes trembled, and her delicate body quivered.


    Her trembling wasn��t due to the grisly scene before her. Although the sight of the carnage might turn the stomachs of many, Yumo had become immune to such scenes long ago. After all, she had witnessed the brutal hunting practices of the Abyssal Demons in the icy depths of Winter Forest.


    In fact, the influence of the primal forces within her made her almost find pleasure in witnessing such cruelty.


    The reason Yumo stood frozen in place was that this "hunt" was all too familiar.


    She cast a glance at the severed head that had rolled to her feet, then slowly lifted her head and looked ahead. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, beneath the shower of bloody rain, a slender figure was gracefully making her way into this hellish scene. She paid no mind to the ground littered with human bones, viscera, and remnants, taking each step with indifference.


    When she stopped a few meters away from Yumo, a golden silhouette halted her steps.


    "It��s been a while, Mother. You still look as beautiful as ever."


    ...


    ...


    With these cold, emotionless words that sent shivers down one��s spine, the black-haired girl involuntarily pursed her lips, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Youlan..."

 Chapter 514 - 515: ****** [2/5]

    Youlan��s illustration now in chapter 01 characters, ;3 drop a like if you like the art,


    ---------------------------------


    Over five hundred years ago, after Yumo first woke up in the Winter Forest, a young creature couldn��t help but let out an angry roar,


    "Damn it!!!"


    Under the shroud of moonlight, in the eastern part of Winter Forest, a surge of strange energy erupted. The violent crimson waves of power dispersed the nearby blizzards, causing the earth to tremble uncontrollably. It felt like the entire surrounding space was on the verge of collapse.


    The cause of all this was an ancient Temple located here. This temple was Yumo��s body. Inexplicably sent to this world by the goddess and bizarrely turned into a building, Yumo couldn��t help but lament.


    After finally escaping from a barren, godforsaken space, she was now trapped as a motionless structure?


    ��Isn��t this just like being imprisoned in a different place?��


    Yumo��s mood plummeted on her first day in the Ancita continent. But this wasn��t the lowest point yet. Overwhelmed by despair, confusion, and bemusement, Yumo began to use her crimson power inside her to observe the surroundings. Although she was controlling this power for the first time, she managed it seamlessly. In no time, she could harness this force, helping her keenly sense her environment. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon after, Yumo identified an even graver issue. Not only had she become an old, desolate temple standing alone in the forest, but her ��new body��, both inside and out, was also filled with all sorts of bizarre creatures. These creatures varied in appearance, but they all had one thing in common: terrifying, grotesque faces that exuded a ruthless and bloodthirsty aura. Their eerie shapes, coupled with their cold demeanor and terrifying roars, made one��s sanity shake.


    Moreover, these creatures were numerous, packed densely like a swarm of cockroaches, intensifying Yumo��s fear of clusters. Although in the future, Yumo might see these creatures as ��adorable��, at that moment, her aesthetic standards, as a newcomer of this world, aligned more with human norms. These monsters appeared anything but cute to her. Their growls and movements gave Yumo the chilling sensation of being submerged in a pile of roaches.


    Had she had a physical body, Yumo might have bolted in panic. But even without one, a few seconds after her shock, she couldn��t help but scream out in her heart:


    "Damn it! What the hell are these things? Get out of my body now!!"


    In her terror, Yumo shouted out without any restraint.


    Unfortunately,


    As a temple, Yumo couldn��t control her body, leaving her feeling helpless and raging internally. However, due to her overwhelming emotions, Yumo unknowingly stimulated the crimson power within her. In an instant, a dominant force aura surged out from the temple like a roaring wave, its terrifying might sweeping across the surroundings.


    The intense pressure from this outburst made the towering trees around shake, and the horde of terrifying monsters appeared ��horrified.�� They looked around in confusion, not knowing what to do. Yumo noticed this, and a ��crazy�� idea popped up in her mind.


    ��I might not be able to move, but I can generate such an aura storm, why not use this storm to get rid of these creatures? ��


    Acting on this idea immediately, Yumo didn��t want to spend another moment with these monsters. Even though she felt nothing in her temple form, the thought of such disgusting, bloodthirsty creatures nesting inside her made her skin crawl and her heart filled with uncontrollable revulsion.


    Wave after wave of crimson storms were unleashed under Yumo��s control, continuously ��expelling�� the monsters around her.


    When the crimson energy burst forth, the wind pressure was indeed terrifying. After Yumo��s upheaval, the surroundings looked clear and bright. However, the monsters did not flee in fear as Yumo had hoped. Instead, they seemed even more excited. The previously low-growling monsters began to howl loudly...


    The number of monsters around the temple had reduced from thousands to just over a thousand. After Yumo��s outburst, not only did the monsters not leave, but even more creatures roared and rushed out from the forest, crowding into the temple.


    If Yumo was barely tolerating them before, now she felt absolutely at her limit. It was like being covered in "cockroaches". Yumo was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaah! What the hell is this?! Get away from me! Get away, away, away!"


    Yumo screamed frantically in her mind.


    And then, at that moment, the ground suddenly trembled. Countless bloody thorns burst out from the forest, fiercely attacking the black monsters gathered around the temple.


    Accompanied by the splattering of fresh blood, Yumo watched in shock and horror as the bloody thorns danced in the air. These terrifying monsters, in a series of chilling screams, were mercilessly torn apart by the thorns. Such a bloody scene left Yumo completely stunned, standing motionless on the spot. When she finally regained her sense, all the black monsters inside and outside her body had been turned into corpses.


    Although eradicating these "cockroach" creatures brought immense satisfaction, witnessing such brutal and bloody scenes for the first time made Yumo feel very uneasy. She slowly turned her attention to the dark and gloomy forest nearby. And from that direction, those bloody thorns had emerged.


    "What... what is that?"


    ��Were these the same type of creatures as the monsters? But, if they were of the same kind, why would they kill each other? Perhaps, was this some other, even more terrifying monster? ��


    The uncertainty made Yumo even more apprehensive.


    Under Yumo��s uneasy gaze, a huge bud, surrounded by bloody thorns and as bright as blood, slowly emerged from the forest. It effortlessly turned every obstructing tree into a nauseating white liquid. The bud, upon reaching in front of the temple, began to blossom slowly under Yumo��s anxious watch. It was a beautiful, yet eerie and death-filled flower from the netherworld.


    The Netherworld Flower was incredibly massive. Each of its petals gave off an overwhelming presence that seemed to overshadow everything. In terms of size, even Yumo��s new architectural form seemed slightly smaller in comparison.


    What shocked Yumo the most was the flower��s core. It contained a strange humanoid figure, a figure constructed entirely from plants and possessing cold, pale blue eyes. A humanoid... monster...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As memories played continuously in Yumo��s mind like a slideshow, the humanoid monster from her memories gradually merged with the figure before her.


    "Youlan..."


    Seeing her long-lost eldest daughter, Yumo spoke with mixed emotions in a soft voice.


    Shock appeared in her deep blue eyes. Not just from Youlan��s sudden appearance, but also from the changes in her. Even though Youlan had learned to transform in the Winter Forest and hadn��t shown the terrifying appearance from their first meeting, she had always hidden her eyes behind her bangs after transforming. She was quiet and maintained an unsettling gloomy atmosphere.


    The honey-haired woman standing before Yumo looked completely different from the figure in her memories.


    The woman, who seemed to have walked on a sea of blood, was dressed in a light, sheer white robe. She looked ethereal, like she was surrounded by mist, appearing to be in her early twenties. Apart from her beautiful wavy honey-colored hair, her face was extraordinarily exquisite. Her deep blue eyes shone brilliantly like gemstones, radiant and lively. Her smile was cold but irresistibly charming. She had a perfectly proportioned figure.


    The only imperfection was her skin��s lack of color, making her look unnaturally pale. Yet even so, paired with a bloody-red dress adorned with tiny diamonds, she exuded a morbid beauty.


    Even though Yumo��s feelings for Youlan were complicated, seeing her daughter after hundreds of years, she couldn��t help but recall an old saying from Earth, [Girls change a lot when they grow up]


    However, just as Yumo was taken aback by Youlan��s transformation, the golden figure in front of her darted forward, turning into a bloody afterimage. Accompanied by the scattering of crimson petals, Youlan instantly appeared in front of Yumo. With her delicate hand, adorned with red ribbons, she gently cradled Yumo��s face.


    Then, under Yumo��s surprised gaze, Youlan��s soft kiss landed on Yumo��s cheek.


    ...


    ...


    "Is this what Mother tastes like? ...So sweet..."


    Yumo: "?!!"

 Chapter 515 - 516: The Purpose of Youlan [3/5]

    "You! ...What are you doing!?"


    Yumo, who was briefly immersed in her memories, revealed a shocked expression when she saw the honey-haired woman suddenly appearing in front of her.


    However,


    What surprised Yumo more was that Youlan did not attack her as she had imagined. Instead, Youlan held Yumo��s face and kissed her cheek. A cold yet familiar scent immediately invaded Yumo��s nostrils, causing her eyes to widen in surprise, standing there a bit bewildered.


    For a moment,


    In this scene filled with a strong smell of blood, a mist of blood everywhere, and eerie bloody thorns twisting around, the two shadows were closely attached to each other. This cruel and terrifying environment oddly gained a strange warmth.


    Strictly speaking, Youlan could be considered Yumo��s eldest daughter, the first child of Yumo.


    Yet,


    Compared to Yumo��s height of about 1.65 meters, Youlan, nearly 1.75 meters tall and wearing high heels, seemed more like a gentle and affectionate older sister. Furthermore, Youlan��s overall demeanor was more mature. For a moment, one could hardly tell who was the mother and who was the daughter.


    ...


    In this eerie silence, Yulan didn��t stop at just a kiss. After planting the kiss on Yumo��s cheek, the honey-haired woman slowly parted her rosy lips and lightly licked Yumo��s fair, water-like skin. The kiss had momentarily left Yumo in shock, but this lick brought her consciousness back to reality.


    Her deep blue eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing a sharp look.


    Anger welled up within her, and her lips pursed.


    The honey-haired woman seemed to have anticipated this. As soon as Yumo��s eyes changed, Youlan retracted her tongue, lightly leapt away, and instantly put some distance between them. Even though it had been centuries since they last saw each other face to face, Youlan was still familiar with everything about Yumo, clearly knowing all the signs before Yumo took action.


    She had easily predicted Yumo��s move in advance.


    �� ��Mother, you��re really too easy to read.�� ��


    "You..."


    Taking a deep breath and touching the part of her face where Youlan had kissed, Yumo seriously looked at the honey-haired woman not far away.


    "What are you trying to do?!"


    "It��s been a long time since we met. Is it wrong to kiss my own mother to express my affection?" Youlan replied calmly.


    "Besides, Mother, don��t you show love with your children this way? I was just following your lead"


    As she spoke, Youlan playfully licked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about the taste of the kiss.


    After being away from home for hundreds of years and tasting her mother��s flavor once again, an indescribable joy arose in Youlan��s heart. A peculiar pattern even faintly appeared in her deep blue eyes. However, as she reveled in this happiness, Youlan��s eyes slightly narrowed.


    Licking her lips, a hint of malice briefly flashed in Youlan��s eyes.


    The taste of Mother was indeed rich, but it seemed to contain some other essence...


    ��This scent... it surpassed ordinary holy aura. It is...��


    ��The aura of a Chosen One...��


    ��The remnants of this scent on Mother��s face revealed just how intimate her relationship with the Chosen One had become...��


    ��The Demon Lord, being so close to her chosen enemy?��


    ��What a joke...��


    Youlan cursed angrily in her heart.


    Even though she was prepared for this based on recent intel, when Youlan personally experienced this reality, she couldn��t help but feel anger, even a murderous intent. However, she quickly suppressed her emotions, maintaining an indifferent expression that sent chills down one��s spine.


    The so-called ��expression of love��, with such a face, looked like nothing more than a joke, even slightly mocking.


    Hearing these cold words and seeing the other party��s indifferent expression, Yumo shivered and felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    She took a deep breath, the raven-haired girl took out a handkerchief, wiping her cheeks, and said coldly:


    "Love? What a joke. If you truly recognized me as your mother, you wouldn��t treat your siblings like that! Also, obeying me? If you did, you wouldn��t oppose me like this!"


    With that, Yumo threw the handkerchief, which she used to wipe her face, disdainfully into the pool of blood beside her.


    Then, suppressing her sadness, she revealed a stern expression.


    Youlan��s appearance and her recent actions had stunned Yumo for a while, but once she collected herself, she immediately contemplated a serious question:


    ��what was Youlan��s true purpose for appearing here?��


    ��This rebellious daughter couldn��t possibly be here to express some nonsensical love, could she?�� Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering the events at Luminous Royal Academy, Yumo immediately thought of a certain silver-haired girl.


    With an interrogative gaze fixed on Youlan, Yumo slowly spoke. Her voice carried a heavy force from deep within her soul.


    "Why are you here? What exactly do you want to do?! You don��t plan to harm the ��Girl of Destiny��, do you?"


    "What do I want to do?"


    Repeating Yumo��s question, Youlan didn��t immediately answer. Instead, she looked confused, tilting her head to look at the broken limbs and bodies around, and whispered back:


    "That��s the question I want to ask you. What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?"


    "Yes. These insects dared to act against you, dared to offend you so foolishly. Why are you still hesitating? Why don��t you just annihilate them like you used to?"


    As she spoke, Youlan slowly raised her hand.


    Bloody thorns under Youlan��s control dragged a frightened and struggling little boy forcefully to her side. This brown-haired boy "Tara," was the same child that Yumo once saved, but had just accused Yumo.


    When he was dragged to Youlan��s side, Tara was so scared that his entire body trembled. Overwhelmed by fear, Tara froze, unable to resist. He showed a face begging for mercy and looked pleadingly at Yumo for help.


    Casting a sidelong glance at another boy who was so scared that he wet himself, Youlan sneered:


    "You sold out the black-haired sister for money. And now you want her help? Aren��t you being too delusional?"


    While speaking coldly, in front of Yumo, countless ghostly blue energy spikes suddenly burst from the little boy��s body, instantly turning him into a porcupine. The splattered blood stained Youlan��s white robe bright red.


    Casually discarding the boy��s corpse, Youlan looked helplessly at the silent black-haired girl nearby.


    "I don��t understand why you saved such trash back then... hmm, but maybe that��s just like you? Haven��t you taken in quite a bit of this kind of trash in the forest over the centuries?"


    "Youlan!" Yumo couldn��t hold back and interrupted Youlan.


    While Tara��s death at the hands of Youlan could be seen as self-inflicted due to his breach of the confidentiality agreement, when Youlan insulted the children of the Black Rose, Yumo couldn��t help but rebuke her. The deep-seated crimson shadow energy within her began to stir. The protective black-haired girl clenched her fists in anger.


    "They��re different! Stop spouting nonsense! They��re not trash! And did you come here just to provoke me?"


    "Of course not~" Youlan said with a light laugh, casually shaking her head to deny Yumo��s words.


    "Firstly, I came here to see you again, to confirm something."


    "Confirm what?"


    "To confirm... confirm... confirm..."


    Repeating her words, seeming to remember something, Youlan slowly bit her lip. Her sharp teeth unintentionally pierced her lip, causing blood to drip from the corner of her mouth. Her cold blue eyes filled with intense dissatisfaction, as well as a deep sense of resentment and anger.


    As the mood of the blond-haired woman fluctuated, a strange and ominous blue light began to ripple around Youlan.


    "To confirm... what that goddess... has brainwashed you into..."


    "Brain... brainwashed?"


    Yumo��s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 516 - 517:

    A new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    "Brainwashed? Youlan... what are you talking about?"


    "What am I saying? I��m just stating the truth."


    "Nonsense."


    "Heh, is that so..."


    Youlan nonchalantly tilted her head, her icy gaze locked onto Yumo. After Yumo��s reply, there wasn��t a hint of gentleness in the deep blue eyes of the honey-haired girl. Instead, there was only a blazing fury and a suffocating resentment.


    She glanced at Yumo��s dress, noticing the emblem of the Black Rose family on it.


    Youlan smirked, letting out a disdainful, albeit slightly frantic, snort.


    "Did I say something wrong? Look at what you��re doing now. Look at what you��ve been doing these past years! Living like humans for no reason, teaching me and my siblings to do the same, trying to suppress our demon nature. Why do this? We aren��t humans! Why learn their worthless way of life?"


    "..."


    "Moreover, you��ve adopted human orphans, played family games in the Winter Forest: occasionally letting humans into the forest, launching attacks on yourself; trying to control the number of abyssal demons to prevent human extinction, even freezing the ��ancient demons�� that have guarded you for so long in the northern Frozen Tundra. Continuously cultivating humans, suppressing our abyssal demon powers... What are you doing? Aren��t you our mother? Why suddenly start helping those insects? You should be annihilating them!"


    Staring intensely at Yumo, Youlan��s tone was filled with accusation and slowly took on a hysterical edge.


    "..."


    "And now, you even play the role of a teacher, teaching those humans about the demons weaknesses. You��re even close with that damned Girl of Destiny? She��s your enemy! Our entire race��s enemy! ...Besides, the aura on the Girl of Destiny is so nauseating. That power is like a deadly poison to us demons... Why didn��t you react after coming into contact with it? How can you allow that disgusting aura to linger on your face and turn a blind eye to it?"


    "..."


    "You once said our purpose in this world is to turn it into a paradise for abyssal demons. Not to nurture some ��chosen ones.�� Why did you suddenly change your mind and forget our original dream? Letting some nonsense ��chosen ones�� hunt us down! Even trying to kill you! What are you thinking? What are you thinking?! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING AHHHHHHH!! I, I, I... I just can��t understand!!!"


    Youlan was continually bombarded with questions, and as she spoke more and more, the eyes of the honey-haired woman gradually displayed a cold, bloody inverted cross.


    The increasingly agitated Youlan suddenly raised both hands to clutch her head, releasing roars that were heart-wrenching.


    "Were you brainwashed by that goddess?! Why has your personality changed so drastically?! Why?!"


    Emotions that she had suppressed for a long time seemed to burst out with her roaring at this moment, creating waves of terrifying energy that ground the surrounding broken corpses into dust.


    Fortunately, to prevent others from disturbing the conversation between them, Youlan had set up a massive barrier around them as soon as she appeared. Nevertheless, the mere residual force in the sound was enough to shake the classroom apartment not far behind Yumo to its foundation...


    In Yumo��s perception,


    Although Youlan was known for her crazed bloodlust, she was relatively silent and reserved.


    Seeing the daughter, who was always reticent in her memories, aggressively questioning her this way, Yumo couldn��t help but retreat. At this moment, Youlan��s overpowering aura completely suppressed Yumo.


    The black-haired girl pursed her lips, her body shaking incessantly.


    Simultaneously,


    As Youlan��s questions reached her ears, Yumo showed a look of confusion.


    ��A change in personality?!��


    "I��ve always been like this. What change are you talking about?"


    And,


    ��Abyssal Demon Paradise?��


    Shrouded by confusion, Yumo finally couldn��t help but ask:


    "When did I ever talk about the Abyssal Demon Paradise?"


    "When?!"


    Seizing on Yumo��s words, Youlan��s expression changed drastically, looking at the black-haired girl in disbelief. After a moment of eerie silence, the honey-haired woman��s anger and madness were gradually replaced by emotions of disbelief and sadness.


    "That... You told me yourself. Don��t you remember?"


    "Told you?"


    "Yes! You said it when we were on the Frozen Tundra! You... really don��t remember?"


    Youlan sounded kinda desperate.


    Her words seemed to carry a plea, begging Yumo not to deny her statement.


    "..."


    However, Yumo chose to remain silent since she genuinely didn��t remember saying such a thing.


    As Yumo stayed mute,


    Seeing Yumo stay quiet, Youlan gave a sad but beautiful smile. She looked down and hid her eyes, shaking her head like she was giving up.


    "Sigh, looks like you really don��t remember. Maybe I was just getting my hopes up. You wouldn��t forget something like this... saving people, holding back demons, and letting the Girl of Destiny go. No way, just no way..." sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could it be, that back then, when Goddess created you, she made a mistake?"


    "Switching souls... No wonder you slept so long and don��t remember the old promise..."


    "No wonder the followers of Asumos are always so unhurried... they got the inside information from the Goddess..."


    "It seems, that ��magic stick�� wasn��t lying this time. This is a trial set by the Goddess. The Goddess supports a puppet to cultivate the chosen one..."


    "Hehe... so... that��s how it is... that��s how it is... hehe, hehehe..."


    Looking at the woman, who kept muttering to herself, surrounded by a bizarre aura, Yumo felt at a loss. Her heart was increasingly filled with doubts due to the words whispered by Youlan.


    ��Goddess��s creation?��


    ��A promise?��


    ��Asumos?... a plan?��


    ��What is she talking about?��


    Although she was confused, when Yumo saw Youlan scratching her face with her sharp nails, drawing blood marks, Yumo couldn��t stand it anymore. No matter how disappointing or crazy the other party was, she was, after all, her eldest daughter, the first child who accompanied her after coming to this world.


    With mixed emotions, Yumo reached out, trying to comfort the mentally disturbed Youlan.


    However,


    "Pia~"


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, a blood-colored thorny whip mercilessly struck Yumo��s hand, stopping her action.


    After all the self-talk, Youlan seemed to have realized something. She slowly raised her head and looked at Yumo.


    The woman��s deep blue gem-like eyes, at this moment, no longer showed any traces of sadness but only chilling murderous intent and hostility. Her sharp gaze even made Yumo shudder.


    If previously Youlan��s gaze held a hint of respect amidst the coldness,


    Now, that hint of respect was gone.


    Looking as if she��s seeing a sworn enemy, the only thing in Youlan��s eyes was hatred.


    "Don��t touch me! Stay away from me!"


    "..."


    Hearing those words, Yumo felt a deep sadness in her own blue eyes.


    "Youlan..."


    "Don��t say my name like we��re close!"


    Youlan shouted in disgust.


    Lowering her hands, Youlan glared at Yumo with bloodshot eyes. The thorny whip also started acting up, showing its hostility toward Yumo.


    "Now, I understand... You... you... you��re not my mother. You... are an imposter who took over my mother��s body. An inferior soul that the Goddess placed in my mother��s body when she was weak. You damn imposter!"


    ...


    Youlan roared angrily again and again.


    Each word, like a blade, stabbed Yumo��s heart.


    Yumo: "..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ��I��m sorry, Mother...��

 Chapter 517 - 518: Definitely Hooked [5/5]

    A new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    "..."


    Upon hearing Youlan��s words filled with hostility and hatred, Yumo tightly clenched her fists while staring into Youlan��s emotionless, deep blue eyes. Her palms, which wouldn��t even bear a scratch from dozens of forbidden curses, were now covered in shocking bloody marks.


    Yumo��s feelings towards Youlan were complicated.


    Undoubtedly, Yumo harbors strong feelings for Youlan. After all, Youlan was the first to accompany her upon her arrival on this world. During those fifty or so years, Youlan helped her adapt to life in this new world, cope with the reality of its architecture, and alleviate her unspeakable loneliness.


    After Youlan took form, Yumo, who was still unfamiliar with the language and their relationship, even had some strange thoughts about this child. However, once their relationship was clear, Yumo always considered Youlan her most important daughter.


    While Yumo loves her eldest daughter, she is also severely dissatisfied and even utterly disappointed with her actions. Youlan��s reckless slaughter of their demon kindred, killing innocent humans against her will, and the thoughts of infecting the entire world with Shadow power are all unacceptable to Yumo.


    Especially her actions against her brothers and sisters to absorb power, which drove Yumo to fury.


    However, no matter how angry or disappointed she might be, Youlan, who has already left the Winter Forest, is still defined by Yumo as her crazy, disobedient, and rebellious child who needs a good spanking. In Yumo��s heart, Youlan is still her child.


    And now,


    When Youlan uttered those words, Yumo was stunned.


    Those contemptuous and merciless cursing words were like sharp swords piercing through Yumo��s heart, leaving her heart cold and her face pale.


    One sentence after another, one stab after another.


    Continuously penetrating Yumo��s being, causing her unprecedented massive emotional harm. It��s as if all her senses were lost, and all her blood began to dry up. This gut-wrenching feeling made Yumo involuntarily step back several steps.


    She wanted to say something, but Yumo found that she had no strength to argue.


    The black-haired girl fell into silence.


    "..."


    Unlike Pierre and Kalina,


    Though like those children that came after, Youlan also considers herself a her doughter.


    However, Youlan was not a child she created, but had existed in the Winter Forest from the beginning, one of the most ancient demon kings.


    Yumo still isn��t entirely sure how Youlan came into being.


    In Yumo��s view, there are two possibilities...


    One is that she was born before Yumo arrived in this world, absorbing enough of the Shadow energy released by the Demon Temple. The other possibility is that she was created, either by a being similar to a mythical demon king or perhaps... created by her �� ancestor ��...


    Regarding whether she had a predecessor, Yumo had long been suspicious. After all, when she had once asked Youlan, the child��s answer was simple: that she, Yumo, had created her.


    However, Yumo had no memory of this, which led her to suspect that she might have had a �� ancestor ��...


    And now, based on what Youlan had said, before Yumo became the consciousness of the Demon Temple, it was indeed controlled by another consciousness. This other consciousness might be Youlan��s actual mother. In that sense, Yumo had indeed usurped her mother��s body. She was a fake, an impostor. This was a fact Yumo couldn��t deny.


    No matter what, she was arranged by the goddess to come into this world as the final boss, the ultimate experience bag for the hero party. Realizing this, a hint of guilt unconsciously crept into Yumo��s eyes as she looked at Youlan. At the same time, Yumo��s brow furrowed slightly. One thing was bugging her: [why had Youlan never mentioned the ��promise�� and ��creating a beautiful paradise�� to her before? Was it because she had been silent and reserved at the time?]


    However, Yumo now had no time to ponder this issue.


    Because right after Youlan��s hysterical roar, the woman strangely calmed down. Slowly, she lowered her hands that had been tearing at her own face. Accompanied by a wave of bluish shadowy energy, Youlan��s face, previously marred by Yumo��s grasp, instantly healed.


    The anger and hatred had vanished from her deep blue eyes, replaced by a terrifying calmness. A calmness so cold it sent shivers down the spine.


    Youlan lifted her honey-colored hair and glanced toward the south, where the royal academy of Luminous was located, and where most of the teachers and students were now.


    "But now that I know you��re just an impostor and not my mother, I have even less reason to listen to you... I��ll do what I want to do..."


    Yumo��s thoughts were immediately pulled out of her reverie, as she followed Youlan��s gaze toward the south.


    "You want to harm the Girl of Destiny?"


    "Yes."


    Youlan didn��t deny it but openly admitted it.


    "You always wanted me and my brothers and sisters to be like training dummies for the hero team, right? Fine, just this once, I��ll play along. I��ll be the big bad boss they have to beat. Happy now?"


    Youlan��s words had a sarcastic edge.


    "No, I gave up on that idea a long time ago!"


    Yumo quickly said.


    She did think like that once, but that was back when she didn��t really get it. After she saw that her kids had real feelings and how close they��d gotten to her, Yumo ditched that whole ��making them bosses�� plan.


    And besides...


    In Yumo��s earliest trial plans, Youlan was no ordinary boss. she was a top figure in the Abyssal Demon forces, aside from Yumo herself! she was the boss that the protagonist team had to face before challenging their own final stage. At that stage, the protagonist team should have been at least at the high levels of stage 8��


    And now?


    Mengxi��s strength was merely at the peak of level l6. Even with the ��Miracle�� buff, there was no way she could win against Youlan.


    If Youlan makes his move now, Mengxi will undoubtedly die.


    Moreover, it��s not just Mengxi who��s at risk. If Youlan��s tremendous power were to burst forth, the entire Luminous would be flattened, and the students within the academy would likely not be able to escape death either. The same goes for the Sebastian and the Elves.


    No matter how you look at it, Yumo can��t let Youlan run amok here.


    "Youlan, I��m warning you, don��t act recklessly,"


    Yumo lowered his voice and spoke seriously.


    At that moment,


    Feeling Youlan��s increasingly dangerous aura, Yumo��s blue eyes began to gradually turn into their original scarlet color. The vast and boundless shadow energy that Yumo suppressed within herself began to stir inside the young girl. Clearly, if Youlan began to act, Yumo would release her power at the first opportunity to suppress her.


    As for what consequences would arise from revealing his identity after releasing his power, Yumo could no longer consider.


    "Don��t act recklessly anymore, Youlan. You know that as long as I��m here, I won��t let you kill her."


    "Of course, I know. Although you��re an imposter, you can still control much of my mother��s power. With you protecting the Girl of Destiny, I can��t hurt her."


    "Then don��t."


    At this, Youlan smirked:


    "Sure, I can��t touch her if you��re here. But what if I can get you out of the way?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yumo looked puzzled.


    "Doesn��t matter if you��re on guard. You won��t be able to resist this."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Youlan just smiled and didn��t answer.


    Then,


    The honey-haired woman slowly took out a light blue magic stone from her space ring under Yumo��s watchful eyes. It was the communication magic stone Yumo commonly used. Just as Yumo was puzzled about the meaning of Youlan taking out the communication magic stone, the magic stone in Youlan��s hand suddenly emitted faint blue light.


    With the activation of the magic stone, a familiar voice suddenly entered Yumo��s ears. It was the cry of a little girl,


    ...


    "Ahhhh sob*��"


    "So dark, so ugly, so scary, Ahhhhhh��"


    "No�� No! You�� monster! Get away! Don��t come over! Aaaaahhhh!! �� Wuu wuu wuu�� Help�� help me! Mommy! Mommy, where are you!!! Mommy!!!" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    What,


    What is this?!!


    In an instant, the black-haired young girl��s face changed drastically, and her pupils contracted sharply.


    "This, this voice is, Yuan��er?!! You... you... what did you do to Yuan��er?!!"

 Chapter 518 - 519: Threat [1/2]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    -


    "Kyaaaaaaaa, Mommy, save me... save me..."


    "This voice?"


    "Yuan��er��s? "


    The sound of her daughter crying cut deep into Yumo��s heart.


    "Yuan��er! What have you done to my daughter?!"


    Looking straight at Youlan��s creepy face, Yumo shouted loudly.


    A spiritual pressure erupted from Yumo��s soul, rushing toward Youlan.


    However, Youlan was unfazed by this pressure. Instead, she responded with a teasing smile:


    "I just invited the little one to play with me for a while."


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, the black-haired girl��s pupils shrank abruptly. Yumo��s face changed drastically, and she quickly pulled out the disc-shaped magical tool given by Sebastian from her pocket.


    She attempted to contact Yuan��er through the device, but her efforts were in vain. According to the device��s tracking, Yuan��er, who was in the Central Forbidden Palace in the morning, had now disappeared without a trace.


    Considering how genuine Yuan��er��s cry sounded, Yumo initially had doubts that Youlan had fabricated the voice to deceive her.


    But now, all signs indicated that her daughter might indeed have been taken by Youlan and was in grave danger.


    "Damn it"


    "I shouldn��t have let her stay with Meliora..."


    Yumo was filled with self-blame and regret.


    But regret was pointless now. Yumo needed to think about how to deal with the current situation. With that in mind, Yumo directed her intense gaze at the honey-haired woman in the distance.


    Her own child,


    like Limo and Liyu, although always hostile to humans and seeing them as pests that pollute the world, were quite friendly to the Abyssal Demons. They wouldn��t massacre other Demons like they would humans, even those without consciousness. Even Limo, who was always hungry, wouldn��t choose other Demons as her food but would hunt humans or magical beasts.


    However, Youlan was different.


    In Yumo��s memory, this eldest daughter had never stopped her massacre of the Demons. Countless had died under her bloody thorns. These demons, after their death, were invariably drained of their life force by the bloody thorns, turning into withered corpses. The constant infighting and brutal means of killing even made Yumo somewhat disgusted.


    Moreover, not only did Youlan target ordinary Demons, even her younger siblings weren��t spared.


    Both Pierre and Kalina had been harmed by Youlan in the past, with Youlan forcibly absorbing a large amount of their energy.


    This was the primary reason for Yumo��s disappointment with Youlan.


    At that time, precisely because of this reason, Yumo did not want her children to have any contact with Youlan. When she learned that Yuan��er had seen Youlan, her reaction was intense. Ultimately, she was afraid that Youlan would harm her other children. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering the viciousness and notorious history of that woman, if Yuan��er were taken by her, the consequences would be unimaginable...


    "..."


    Yumo took a deep breath just thinking about it.


    At this moment, her worry for her daughter��s safety dominated her heart, overpowering any guilt she felt towards Youlan.


    Her deep blue eyes turned a bright red.


    She looked angry and was giving a big warning vibe.


    "What did you do to Yuan��er?!"


    "What did I do? Come on, you know. I took some of her energy. She might be weak, but she��s still pretty strong. Her power will help me get back to my prime"


    Youlan said with a smile, but she looked pretty cold.


    "She��s your sister! And she likes and trusts you so much! She even defended you before! How could you do this to her?!"


    "Please. Liking me? Trusting me? Those are just emotions I deliberately cultivated on her. It was to easily deceive her, ensuring my plan went smoothly today. And besides..."


    The woman with honey-colored hair disdainfully shook her head.


    "Besides, she��s not my real sister. She��s just a hybrid you made by stealing the Goddess power from My Mother. Why would I feel bad about getting rid of such a hybrid? A naive kid that��s easily deceived, how does she deserve Mother��s blessing..."


    A chilling murderous intent and deep disdain were evident in Youlan��s words.


    The black-haired girl who heard this could no longer restrain herself.


    Her eyes flashed crimson red.


    In a split second,


    A red beam flashed, and while Youlan was still speaking, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ��What?!��


    Out of nowhere,


    A powerful pressure hit Youlan stopping her from talking.


    Before Youlan could react,


    Yumo, who was dozens of meters away, appeared in front of Youlan in an instant! After tearing apart the bloody thorns blocking her way with sheer force, the black-haired girl grabbed Youlan��s neck and fiercely slammed her to the ground!


    Booooooooooom~*


    With a loud crash, Youlan hit the ground. Yumo looked super mad and was on top of her. With one hand on her throat, she held her down. The impact made a huge dent in the ground, and some blood from around the place started to fill it.


    In a split second, Youlan��s honey-colored hair and white cloak were stained with blood, and Yumo��s skirt and stockings were inevitably tainted by splattered blood and bits of viscera. However, Yumo didn��t care about that and sternly warned Youlan,


    "Enough! Talk about all you want, but I won��t allow you to speak bad of my child like that!"


    Seeing Yumo so agitated, Youlan fell silent for a moment.


    Once Yumo confirmed that the woman beneath her wasn��t resisting, she quickly turned her attention to a light blue communication magic stone nearby. Frantically, she picked up the stone and the black-haired girl anxiously cried out,


    "Yuan��er! Can you hear me?! Where are you?! Mommy is coming to save you! Yuan��er!! Can you hear me, Yuan��er?!"


    Yumo repeatedly shouted into the magic stone, trying to connect with her daughter on the other end. Yet, her calls seemed to sink into the abyss, receiving no response. Yuan��er��s cries for help kept coming through the stone, continuously piercing Yumo��s heart, making her look distressed. After a while, Yumo realized that the communication via the magic stone was one-sided. She could hear her daughter, but Yuan��er couldn��t hear her.


    Furthermore, one phrase from Yuan��er��s cries made Yumo��s brows furrow��


    "Sister Youlan!! Please! No... stay away from me!"


    ��What? She��s... telling Youlan to stay away from her?! Is Youlan by Yuan��er��s side?! Then who is beneath me?! Could it be... ��


    ��That she, who has never come to see me in all these years, couldn��t possibly dare to reveal herself now at this moment?��


    Realizing this, Yumo focused her gaze on the woman beneath her. Almost as if to confirm her suspicions, Youlan��s body began to crack, with fractures appearing all over. As Yumo watched with gritted teeth, besides the blood-soaked clothing, Youlan��s body began to crumble at an alarming rate. The disintegration started from her limbs, progressively moving up towards her torso and head.


    In just an instant, Youlan��s limbs were no more. The disintegrated limbs transformed into countless ghostly blue petals, fluttering in the air. Clearly, the woman pinned beneath Yumo was not the real Youlan. Instead, it was a replica of Youlan��s body, created using the power of shadow to split a part of her soul, convincing enough to deceive anyone. As her body continued to crumble, an inscrutable smile emerged on the face of Youlan��s duplicate.


    "If you want to find that little girl, follow me... or else... you��ll never see her again," the duplicate said with a smirk.


    Yumo remained silent.


    "So, what��s your decision? Save your daughter, or follow the that goddess��s instructions and protect the Girl of Destiny?"

 Chapter 519 - 520: Hurrying Away [2/2]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    -


    "So what will you do, fake? Will you obey the goddess��s command, to protect the ��heroine��, or will you save your daughter?"


    As the shadow power crumbled, Youlan��s body began to fall apart. This avatar��s voice grew fainter and fainter. However, the heavy mockery tone remained. Paired with the intermittent crying of Youn��er from the communication magic stone, Yumo��s heart ached like it was being sliced by a blade. The raven-haired girl clenched her lips tightly, sinking into a brief silence.


    During this time, Youlan��s body completely disintegrated, turning into sky-blue petals fluttering in the wind. The magic stone that constantly emitted Yuan��er��s cries also lost its luster at this moment, abruptly shattering into countless fragments, cutting off communication with the other side.


    At this moment, a few petals emitting a ghostly glow and exuding a rich soul aura began to swiftly drift away with the wind. Naturally, these unusual petals attracted Yumo��s attention. Staring at those particular petals, the crimson pupils of Yumo showed no hesitation. Saving her daughter was undoubtedly the top priority in her heart. Considering Youlan��s ruthless character and the apparent hostility towards her, Yuan��er��s situation was undoubtedly perilous.


    Based on her understanding of Youlan��s abilities, those petals must be what sustained Youlan��s avatar, containing fragments of her original soul. Youlan wanted her to follow, probably by tracing these petals. After the avatar fell apart, the soul, having left its main body, would naturally converge back. In other words, these petals were heading to where Youlan was located. Moreover, based on Yuan��er��s cries earlier, Youlan��s main body should be with Yuan��er at the moment.


    With that in mind, Yumo took a deep breath, trying to calm her turbulent emotions. Her eyes became determined. The only goal in her mind now was to rescue her daughter.


    Despite her immense worry, Yumo understood the consequences of releasing her shadow power within the academy. The now calm girl chose another method to catch up with the petals. A more aggressive approach.


    Yumo bent over, taking off her bloody stained shoes and stockings, and the ceremonial dress skirt that restricted her movement. Now dressed in a lightweight suit, Yumo slightly leaned forward.


    In the next instant, a loud *Boom!* echoed.


    With a huge crash, Yumo pushed off the ground hard, causing it to shake. The force made a big hole, breaking protective barrier set by Youlan nearby. It nearly wrecked a nearby building where teachers lived.


    Under the astonished gaze of a few still conscious individuals, the ground was heavily damaged under Yumo��s foot, and the teacher��s dormitory area suffered the most severe impact. However, with the counterforce from the ground, Yumo leapt up in an instant, transforming into a black meteor, rushing towards the flower petals!


    In just a blink of an eye, the black-haired girl broke through the sealed barrier of Luminous and caught up with Youlan��s soul petal.


    A sudden black silhouette sweeping over from the sky, like a flash of lightning, basically went unnoticed by anyone. After all, most people were now in the plaza in the southern part of the academy. Even if a few people noticed this shadow, they couldn��t discern any details with their naked eyes, only revealing faces filled with bewilderment.


    "What... was that?"


    At the same time,


    Over the Starlit Plaza in the southern part of the Luminous Royal Academy. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beside the main stage, a silver-haired girl who was waiting for the summoning of the academy��s headmaster was looking around somewhat restlessly. By the railing, she impatiently looked at the students who were entering the venue one after another and occasionally glanced at the audience and VIP seats.


    Noticing Mengxi��s gaze, all the students and VIPs sat up straight, trying to look their best in hopes of leaving a good impression on the Girl of Destiny, or even catching her eye.


    Given Xue Tianao��s ��presumed�� decline in stature, many in the audience, regardless of gender, began to dream of winning the heart of the Girl of Destiny, hoping to elevate their status in the future. Even if they couldn��t win her heart, just being associated with her would be thrilling.


    Sadly,


    They were destined to be disappointed. Because the silver-haired girl��s gaze merely swept over them briefly without lingering for even a second.


    Clearly,


    The silver-haired girl was searching for someone specific in the crowd.


    Yet, after a frantic search, Mengxi still remained clueless. She didn��t see that familiar black silhouette.


    "Where did Sister Yumo go?"


    Mengxi looked worried. It was almost time for their meetup, but Yumo wasn��t there. This made Mengxi sad and worried. She was getting more serious as time went on, wondering why Yumo wasn��t there.


    After all��


    In Mengxi��s mind,


    Yumo, as the leader of Star class, must attend such a ceremony. Moreover, her sister had promised her that she would accompany her to receive the blessing of the Sacred Dragon Heart. But now...


    ��Where is Yumo? ��


    Mengxi didn��t think Yumo would go back on her word.


    The only possibility is that something unexpected happened to Yumo.


    With this thought, Mengxi looked worriedly in the direction of the teachers�� quarters.


    And just then,


    Accompanied by a strong tremor, a loud bang suddenly rang in Mengxi��s ears. The silver-haired girl��s expression changed abruptly because she was certain that the tremor came from the direction of Yumo��s quarters.


    "Sister..."


    The girl gripped her fists tight.


    --


    On the other side,


    When Yumo sped away, beyond the detection range of the academy, the Shadow energy inside her could no longer be suppressed. It broke free from her delicate body, breaking through the restraint of the artifact ��Deceptive Veil��, revealing itself as countless bloody butterflies surrounding the black-haired girl.


    "Youlan... you little brat... don��t cause trouble for me again!"


    Staring intently at the spirit petal glowing with a ghostly blue light leading the way amongst the clouds, Yumo said through gritted teeth.


    Undoubtedly,


    Youlan holds a special place in Yumo��s heart.


    If possible, Yumo didn��t want to hurt her, even if she had disappointed her recently. After all, she genuinely owed her. However, if Youlan insists on harming her children, then Yumo will have no choice but to fight back.


    To give her a painful lesson...


    Even...


    If pushed to the extreme, for the safety of her children, Yumo might choose to eliminate her completely...


    Considering Youlan��s recent madness and obsessive demeanor, Yumo feels her children might be in danger.


    ��Although my children are powerful, they still lack strength against Youlan��


    Thinking about this, Yumo��s heart becomes more determined. Clearly, she has made a harsh decision. Now, all Yumo can do is pray internally that she won��t be forced to that point.


    As she rushes on,


    Yumo guiltily looks back at the gradually fading Luminous Royal Academy.


    Remembering her promise to Mengxi the previous night, Yumo gives a bitter smile.


    "I��m sorry, Mengxi. Please forgive me for breaking my promise this time."


    ��In the future��


    ��I��ll make it up to you... ��


    Murmuring an apology, Yumo looks ahead with a serious gaze. Guided by the spirit petals, she travels across the sky at an unimaginable speed, heading towards the central part of Ancita continent.


    Rushing towards Red Tower, one of the sacred places for mages...

 Chapter 520 - 521: The Big Event [1/2]

    From what Youlan told her, Yumo found out that she was planning to hurt Mengxi.


    However, at this moment, more than protecting Mengxi, Yumo��s utmost goal is to save her own daughter.


    Moreover, based on the current situation, the soul petal would guide her to Youlan��s physical body, and Yuan��er is beside Youlan��s body. If everything goes smoothly, when Yumo rescues Yuan��er, she should also be able to control Youlan.


    Although Yumo was also worried that Youlan had other ways to harm Mengxi, as long as Youlan did not personally lay hands on her, Yumo believed Mengxi��s safety could be ensured. After all, that girl possesses the divine power bestowed by the goddess.


    Luminous Royal Academy is located near the capital of Red Leaf Empire. If Youlan sends people to hurt Mengxi, the Church and the strong warriors of the Red Leaf should be able to confront them.


    "They... should be able to protect Mengxi."


    Thus, after sending a message to inform Sebastian and the others to handle the witnesses, Yumo no longer paid attention to the internal affairs of the academy and focused all her attention ahead, pondering how to deal with her furious daughter, how to suppress Youlan and rescue Yuan��er in the process...


    ...


    ...


    --


    Meanwhile,


    At a big square in Luminous Academy,


    due to the graduation ceremony and the opening competition of the ranking contest, the vast square was packed. Nearly half of the teachers and students were present. Not only were there teachers and students in the spectator seats, but there were also invited guests from various forces on the continent, making it exceptionally lively.


    In the past, the academy was always bustling during the graduation season, but compared to the past, the grandeur of the current event was unparalleled. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all,


    At this opening ceremony, the Girl of Destiny, who had already secured the position of the academy��s top student, would receive the blessings of Sacred Dragon Heart in public. If it were merely a blessing, it would be fine. The key question on everyone��s minds was whether the Girl of Destiny could receive the acknowledgment of the Sacred Dragon.


    After the opening speech by the academy headmaster, Vinarola, the crowd on the square was super excited.


    A splendid sea of flowers, a noisy crowd, and various kinds of magic to enhance the atmosphere.


    With the resounding symphony music,


    Countless fireworks shot into the sky, decorating it with brilliant colors.


    The Red Leaf Honor Guard took the lead, followed by the cavalry. The formations made up of students from all grades began to march orderly into the center of the square. The scene was truly majestic.


    At the side of the guest seats, upon witnessing this scene, the guests in the VIP seats couldn��t help but applaud.


    Representatives from various countries and forces began to offer their insincere praises and made ceremonial greetings to those beside them.


    In the midst of the greetings, most people naturally turned their eyes toward the stunning silver-haired girl leaning against the railing. This was none other than Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny.


    At this moment, Mengxi was dressed in the formal attire exclusive to high-ranking students of Luminous. Wearing a dignified dress in white as the primary color, accented with gold, along with a sheer black scarf at the neckline and a large, dazzling sapphire brooch, she was draped in a white woolen cloak adorned with blood diamonds. The entire ensemble, paired with her stunning beauty, made her appear as if she was a goddess descended upon the mortal realm.


    The Girl of Destiny, chosen by the goddess, destined to alter the geopolitical landscape, drew attention with her every move. Even just leaning against the railing, she attracted countless eyes. How many of these gazes were sincere and how many had malicious intent was unknown.


    Moreover, Mengxi seemed oblivious to her surroundings. Right now, she was looking intently in the direction of the faculty residences. Although the loud drumming and commotion inside the venue drowned out the distant sounds and vibrations, Mengxi, who was paying attention, couldn��t help but reveal a worry expression.


    At this moment, Mengxi felt a strong impulse to leave the ceremony and find out what was happening. She knew Yumo was extremely powerful; if Yumo was being besieged due to her identity being exposed, it wouldn��t just cause a small disturbance. Yet, Mengxi couldn��t help but worry, especially since Yumo had not appeared beside her as promised. She began to wonder if something serious had happened that forced Yumo to break her word. If so, what could it be? Mengxi was extremely puzzled.


    However, just as these thoughts were rapidly swirling in her mind, a voice tinged with a hint of magical pressure and slightly hoarse tones abruptly reached her ears, snapping her back to reality.


    "Mengxi, it��s almost your turn to go on stage. Stop daydreaming and get ready."


    "Hm?"


    Hearing these words, Mengxi pulled her gaze from the distance and looked behind her. Standing there was a diminutive old man dressed in a black and purple robe, wearing old-fashioned, frilly glasses, who looked to be over a hundred years old.


    It was the school��s Vice Headmaster��Milton.


    Seeing him, Mengxi immediately looked respectful.


    "Vice Headmaster Milton��"


    " Are you worried about what��s going on over the faculty residences?"


    Seeming to discern Mengxi��s worry, Milton asked in a calm tone.


    In response, Mengxi nodded slightly, acknowledging Milton��s words.


    "Vice Headmaster, what exactly happened over there? Why did we suddenly hear such a loud noise?"


    "Who knows?"


    Milton wasn��t too concerned about the loud noise and shaking. A month full of various explosions had already numbed him. In a dismissive tone, he continued,


    "Recently, there��s been constant explosions within the academy, either targeting people or buildings. Maybe it��s their doing... I really don��t know what the investigation team is doing, it��s been so long and they still haven��t found any leads. Anyway, the situation over there is already being looked into. You don��t have to worry about it. Just focus on your own duties. Hurry up and get yourself together; it��s almost your turn on stage, and the ceremony must go smoothly."


    "But," the silver-haired girl showed a troubled expression and hesitantly glanced at an empty seat next to her that should have been occupied,


    "Traditionally, I need an usher to accompany me on stage to receive the blessing. But now, Teacher Yu is nowhere to be found. Can I... go look for her first? Accept the blessing a bit later?"


    "Teacher Yu hasn��t arrived yet?"


    Milton��s face instantly showed a hint of displeasure, and anger began to rise within him. Under normal circumstances, he would berate any tardy teacher on such an important occasion and expel them from the academy. However, considering the Black Rose and Ghost Star Flame groups backing the missing teacher, his anger quickly cooled. Awkwardly rubbing his eyebrows, he looked around and asked, "Where is Teacher Yu?"


    "I don��t know. So�� can I go look for her? Without Teacher Yu, the ceremony..."


    "No, you can��t,"


    Milton cut her off decisively. Then, cautiously, he turned his head to glance at the dignitaries from Red Leaf Court and Asumos Church seated in the audience. In a quiet, somewhat cautious tone, he said,


    "Mengxi, you need to understand that many big shots have come to watch today. At the same time, countless reporters and media personnel are here to cover the event. This ceremony is extremely important and can��t afford any mistakes, as it would affect the reputation of the academy. As for Teacher Yu... don��t worry, I will have someone look for her. If the usher isn��t there, I��ll accompany you on stage myself."


    "You will?"


    "Am I not qualified enough?"


    "Yes..."


    Mengxi nodded her head. Although she was not satisfied, she dared not go against Milton��s wishes at this point. However, the thought that the stunning black-haired girl who should have been by her side to receive blessings had now turned into this short, old man made Mengxi feel a sense of loss.


    While she was still worried about Yumo��s condition, Mengxi understood that she could not leave until the ceremony was complete. Cooperation was the only choice.


    ��Finish quickly and then go find Sister Yumo��


    Mengxi made the decision in her mind.


    Subsequently, the silver-haired girl revealed her usual sweet smile and turned to Milton respectful smile ;


    "Thank you for your trouble, Vice Headmaster."


    "Mm. The time is about right now; come directly with me. You��re aware of the etiquette for meeting right?"


    "Yes, rest assured, Vice Headmaster"


    ...


    ...


    "Enmm, is she... the Girl of Destiny?"


    In the VIP seats,


    Surrounded by several dignified knights, the Empire��s National Advisor Boran, who was lazily leaning back in his recliner, was observing the silver-haired girl below with his sunken, eerie eyes, taking in every moment of her conversation with Milton.


    He felt the strong aura of the girl��s soul that almost spilled out from her body.


    Interest began to emerge on his skeletal face.


    As is commonly known, the divine power within the chosen ones has a very potent lethality against abyssal demons.


    If he could collect a portion of this divine power, analyze it, and even cultivate it... Perhaps in the future, this force could be used for his magical development, creating a powerful forbidden curse capable of rivaling the demon king level...


    The question is,


    ��How to collect it?��


    Thinking of this, a bone-chilling coldness gradually appeared in Boran��s eyes as he looked at the silver-haired girl.

 Chapter 521 - 522: Blessing Ceremony [2/2]

    last chapter I put Boran as Borulov by mistake, It has been fixed now *^-


    And I have a midterm starting after 3 days, so the release may stay as 2 chapters daily, after I finish the midterm I will post the bonuses,


    And another chapter will be released after 1h,


    ------------------------------


    ��If I could replicate divine power and use it for developing and crafting forbidden magic, perhaps I can develop magic powerful enough to severely harm a Demon King! When that happens, I will surely make a lasting mark in the history of magic. Furthermore, possessing such magic may actually give me a chance to fulfill my grand plan of revenge in the future.��


    Remembering that massive monster wrapped in thunder and wielding a heavy sword, Borulov clenched his fists in hatred. As the former third-ranked Grand Mage of the Void Spirit Tower, the main reason Borulov joined Red Leaf Empire as its Grand Sorcerer after the fall of the Void Spirit Tower was for revenge.


    He hoped that with the power of Red Leaf Empire, combined with his own efforts, he would complete his revenge and eliminate that Sword Demon he so despised. Divine power is held in the highest regard by the followers of the Church. They would certainly not allow him to study the divine power within the Girl of Destiny. If that��s not possible, then he would do it secretly. Anyway, as long as it advances his plans for revenge, even if it means laying hands on the Girl of Destiny, Borulov would not hesitate.


    Staring intently at the silver-haired girl walking toward the ritual platform, a chilling smile appeared on his face.


    "I do want to see if this little girl, can actually obtain the blessing of Sacred Dragon��s heart. If not, so be it. But if you do, it would give me a perfect excuse to take action. Then, even the royal family will cooperate with me."


    ��Extracting some divine power while brainwashing her might also be a good plan��


    "Hehehe~" Borulov��s creepy laughter began to fill the air.


    Watching Borulov, who was increasingly giving off a creepy vibe, Eldric, the third imperial prince sitting beside him, looked worriedly at the silver-haired girl on the ritual platform. The reason he had been persistently pursuing Mengxi was not just because of family expectations but because he genuinely had feelings for her, who is so dignified and majestic.


    Seeing the girl he liked being targeted by the Grand Sorcerer, Eldric felt uneasy. However, out of fear for Borulov, Eldric didn��t dare to say anything and sat silently.


    Just as the various guests in the VIP seats were lost in thought, the noisy square began to quiet down under the direction of Vinarola, the academy Headmaster.


    ...


    ...


    As golden light emanated from Vinarola��s staff, the conversations and shouts in the square and the spectator stands ceased. All eyes turned solemnly to the ritual platform at the center of the square.


    Surveying the sea of people below, Vinarola cleared her throat and announced in a stern voice,


    "Please remember the glory of this day, honored students. The award ceremony is now concluded. Next, we will begin the blessing ceremony."


    With that,


    Vinarola slowly turned her head, looking at the more than thirty outstanding students of Luminous Academy standing on the ritual platform behind her.


    "Everyone, you may return to your seats now."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    The crowd answered in unison.


    Then, these honored students and their mentors orderly stepped down from the ritual platform and returned to their seats. At this point, only the stunning silver-haired girl and the incongruous little old man beside her remained on the stage.


    It was none other than Milton, the Vice-Headmaster of Luminous Academy, and our Miss Mengxi.


    The reason these two stay was easy to tell: they are the main characters of the next blessing ceremony.


    The blessing ceremony is a traditional event of Luminous Academy. Once a year, during the graduation ceremony, the top ten students of Luminous, based on comprehensive evaluation, will receive the blessing of the ��Heart of the Sacred Dragon�� under the spotlight, bathed in that holy light.


    Normally, this ceremony takes place after the ranking competition. Starting it directly at the opening ceremony is unprecedented.


    What��s also unprecedented is that this time there��s only one student receiving the blessing, and that is the Girl of Destiny from Asumos Church.


    Such importance, combined with such a special situation and such a renowned individual, naturally attracted everyone��s attention. When only Mengxi and Milton, remained on the stage, everyone��s focus naturally converged on them.


    Everyone was extremely curious: ��What level of blessing would the Girl of Destiny receive? Or rather, is it possible for the Girl of Destiny to be approved by the Heart of the Sacred Dragon?��


    The square was filled with tens of thousands of people, yet it remained solemnly quiet.


    Under everyone��s solemn gaze, Vinarola slowly raised her staff:


    "Now, I announce that the blessing ceremony officially begins."


    As she spoke, Vinarola��s brown eyes sharply narrowed, and the magical power within her began to flow continuously into her staff. Instantly, a powerful white magical aura erupted from the gem at the tip of her staff, gathering in the air like a tidal wave.


    Under everyone��s expectant gaze, a pure white magical circle formed. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A white, elliptical giant stone, surrounded by two enormous golden floating rings and outlined by many golden symbols, slowly emerged from the spatial transport circle under Vinarola��s summoning, accompanied by a dazzling golden light.


    It descended onto the ritual platform.


    Its solemn and majestic posture, dazzling golden light, and the almost ethereal holy power around it all highlighted the extraordinariness of this giant stone. Even foreign guests visiting Luminous Royal Academy for the first time could instantly realize that this stone was the legendary �� Sacred Dragon��s Heart.��


    Everyone remained quiet; students stopped whispering, guests stopped visiting each other, journalists put down their pens, and everyone silently watched the progress of the blessing ceremony.


    Under Vinarola��s control, ...


    The ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� slowly descended, coming in front of Vinarola and about ten meters diagonally in front of Mengxi.


    "Is this... the Sacred Dragon��s Heart?"


    Staring at the stone in front of her, filled with a holy aura and tremendous power, Mengxi also showed a surprised expression.


    ...


    While everyone was staring at the pure white stone with awe and reverence, Vinarola floating in mid-air breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Phew~ Glad... they didn��t notice..."


    The reason Vinarola sighed in relief was simple.


    Because what is currently displayed in front of everyone is definitely not the Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� they believe! After all, the great Sacred Dragon King had already reincarnated, his soul residing in a new body. The stone that used to contain the Sacred Dragon King��s soul had long been shattered.


    To prevent anyone from taking advantage of this vulnerability before the Sacred Dragon King regains his peak strength, Vinarola cannot allow anyone to know about this.


    However,


    On such an important ceremony, it would be impossible not to summon the Heart of the Sacred Dragon.


    So,


    To hide the truth, Vinarola hid the adorable Sacred Dragon King, who had transformed into a golden-haired dragon loli, inside the egg from which she was born! The eggshell has a unique material that can obstruct others from investigating its interior. Coupled with the still considerable power of the Sacred Dragon King, it should deceive most people��s eyes, even those of Divine Sword and Divine Mage. [level 8]


    Luckily, the shape and size of the dragon egg and the Heart of the Sacred Dragon are almost identical.


    At the same time,


    The Sacred Dragon King can also release some energy from inside the egg to simulate the blessing scene.


    In this way, presumably, no one would be able to notice the anomaly with the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    After all, there is still a significant difference between an egg and a stone, and no amount of disguise can hide it. For this, Vinarola can let the Sacred Dragon King release some energy to make the Heart shine brightly. Under the cover of the strong light, those subtle differences should not be noticed by anyone.


    As it turns out,


    Her effort pays off. Vinarola��s preparations were effective.


    Everyone present was staring intently at the stone, yet not a single person noticed anything unusual, even the Empire��s Grand Sorcerer on the main stage.


    ��As long as the blessing is completed, everything should go smoothly...��


    Thinking this, Vinarola carefully transmitted her words into the dragon egg through magical fluctuations, into the little ears of the Sacred Dragon��Meliora:


    "Little Mei... ah, no... Your Grace, you can prepare to release the blessing. Once we deal with the Girl of Destiny, I can send you back."


    Vinarola respectfully said in her heart.


    However,


    What Vinarola didn��t notice was that when she mentioned the term ��Girl of Destiny,�� the egg floating in mid-air subtly trembled for a moment...


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 522 - 523: Unexpected Behavior [1/2]

    Feeling the gazes constantly falling on her and the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart", Vinarola��s heart couldn��t help but speed up. After all, she was currently helping the Sacred Dragon King put on a performance in front of the whole world. If the truth about the Sacred Dragon King were to be exposed, it would undoubtedly cause a huge uproar. For instance, how would people react if they knew that the Sacred Dragon King had turned into a little girl who constantly wants candy? Vinarola wouldn��t allow the faith in her heart to be belittled by others.


    Gazing at the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart" in front of her, emitting a white holy light, Vinarola silently prayed in her heart for the ceremony to go smoothly. To reduce the risk of exposure, naturally, she couldn��t let the Dragon��s Heart be displayed in public for too long.


    --" My Lord, please complete the blessing ceremony quickly so that I can send you back to the forbidden palace as soon as possible."--


    Through the fluctuations of magical energy, Vinarola carefully transmitted the message into the dragon egg.


    At that moment, facing the countless expectant eyes, Vinarola couldn��t help but feel a sense of helplessness. She looked down at the beautiful silver-haired girl with eyes filled with guilt.


    "Sigh..."


    Vinarola subtly sighed.


    She had a strong affinity for Mengxi, this genius girl. As the Headmaster of the academy, Vinarola had already learned a lot about the Holy Saintess trial through her own channels. She was very clear that Mengxi needed the approval of the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart" to complete the first task of her trial.


    Feeling quite regretful about this, Vinarola whispered to herself in her heart, ��I��m sorry, girl, it looks like you won��t be able to complete your trial...��


    The notion that one could take the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart" if approved by it was merely a term to appease various major powers. After all, there were many forces on the Continent that were dissatisfied with the academy holding the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart." Even with the backing of Asumos Church and Red Leaf Empire, there was still discontent.


    To keep the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart" at the academy legitimately, the lie that only someone approved by it could keep it was created by the 13th Headmaster. However, unsurprisingly, those approved were always internal members of the academy. Outsiders could at best receive the Sacred Dragon King��s blessings; approval was out of the question.


    Now, the Sacred Dragon King has reincarnated. Considering the Dragon King��s proud nature and recent resentment towards Asumos Church, how could he be willing to be treated as an ��item�� to be given to someone else for safekeeping?


    Therefore, this child��s wishes are probably doomed to be in vain. Those who were looking forward to this ��Girl of Destiny�� becoming the new keeper of the "Sacred Dragon��s Heart" will likely be disappointed...


    Harboring such regretful thoughts, Vinarola solemnly recited the blessing oath: "May the heavens protect you, as long as you hold a devout heart, the glory of the Sacred Dragon King will always be with you."


    As the oath came to an end, a flash of white light suddenly appeared in Vinarola��s eyes, transmitting a message into the dragon egg, reminding the Sacred Dragon King to quickly release the power of the blessing and conclude the ceremony.


    However, things didn��t seem to go as smoothly as Vinarola had anticipated.


    After being stimulated by the magic, the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� did not emit a golden rain symbolizing blessings as Vinarola had expected. Instead, it fell into a strange silence right in front of everyone��s eyes.


    "What��s going on?"


    At this moment, not only was Vinarola puzzled, but every teacher from the academy who knew the process of the blessing ceremony also became confused. Even those who had never seen the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� but were invited to the ceremony looked perplexed.


    Normally, after the oath is proclaimed, the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� should start bestowing blessings on the Girl of Destiny.


    So why hasn��t it responded yet?


    "What is happening?"


    For a moment, the square fell silent. The originally solemn atmosphere seemed to become a bit awkward due to this mysterious silence. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bewildered crowd couldn��t help but cast their questioning glances at Vinarola, who was the host of the ceremony, making her face twitch involuntarily. As the dean of the academy, Vinarola still cared about her dignity. Seeing that the Sacred Dragon King remained motionless, she couldn��t help but continue to use her magic to secretly transmit her voice.


    -"Sacred Dragon King, it��s time to bestow the blessing! Everyone is watching! Sacred Dragon King..."-


    Vinarola kept calling out to Meliora.


    However, there was no response.


    As time passed second by second, the whispers from the crowd below became more and more noisy, and even the expression of the Girl of Destiny became strange.


    This made Vinarola feel very uneasy, and her brows began to twitch frantically.


    Vaguely, she even felt like crawling into a hole to hide.


    ��This is so damn embarrassing! What on earth is the Dragon King doing?!��


    Vinarola rarely cursed inwardly.


    Because her magical energy was currently connected with the dragon egg, she could clearly feel the situation inside it. Although the Sacred Dragon King had recently been quite sleepy since transforming into a little girl, Vinarola was sure that the Sacred Dragon King was not inexplicably falling asleep but was in a relatively awake state.


    After all, the pink-haired little girl didn��t continue to pester the Sacred Dragon King to sleep together last night. The Sacred Dragon King should have enjoyed a rare good sleep and had no reason to be confused now.


    ��But if she��s not asleep and not confused, then what?��


    ��Why the silence now? ��


    Thinking of this, Vinarola suddenly had an ominous premonition, and her gaze at the Sacred Dragon��s Heart gradually became strange.


    ��Could it be that the Sacred Dragon King...uh, could she have actually approved of Mengxi? ��


    However, the moment this thought popped up, Vinarola immediately shook her head, denying her own speculation.


    ��No, no, no, no!��


    ��It��s impossible; the Sacred Dragon King herself said before that, in order to protect the dignity of the dragon race, she would absolutely not approve of such a child...absolutely not... ��


    ��The Sacred Dragon King��s sudden tremor must be for other reasons...��


    Vinarola explained to herself.


    However, just as Vinarola convinced herself and showed a firm and confident gaze, this twinkling white dragon egg very disrespectfully...slapped Vinarola��s face hard...


    The next moment, accompanied by the gasps of countless viewers, under Vinarola��s dumbfounded gaze, the Sacred Dragon��s Heart suddenly trembled.


    But the Sacred Dragon��s Heart that finally responded was not to bless Mengxi. Instead, it spun crazily, breaking free from Vinarola��s enveloping white magic.


    "Sacred...Sacred Dragon King?!"


    In Vinarola��s exclamation, under the puzzled gazes of countless people, the Sacred Dragon��s Heart suddenly landed, then rolled toward the silver-haired girl. Completely ignoring Vinarola��s eyes, which seemed to want to skin the dragon alive, the Sacred Dragon��s Heart started hopping around Mengxi cheerfully, occasionally rolling up to affectionately ��rub�� against Mengxi��s little foot, looking quite ��happy and delighted��? As if it was a cheering child?


    The audience couldn��t help but wipe their eyes, showing incredulous expressions.


    "What...what��s happening?!"


    After hopping around for a while, feeling that the timing was ripe, the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� hopped into Mengxi��s arms and then became calm, leaving the bewildered crowd and a highly skeptical Vinarola who seemed to be frozen in the wind.


    After a moment of being stunned, staring at the ��dragon egg�� in Mengxi��s arms that was acting inconsistently, Vinarola found it hard to accept and held her head with her hands;


    ��Hey?! ��


    ��Hey, hey, hey! ��


    ��Sacred, ��


    ��Sacred Dragon King, ��


    ��My Lord! What...what on Earth are you doing?! ��


    --


    On the other side, feeling Vinarola��s eyes full of astonishment, a certain blonde loli inside the dragon egg slightly curled her lips, revealing a smug smile:


    ��Hmph~��


    ��Mortals, what do you know?! ��


    ��We...ah, no, I...I am doing this for the greater good! I��m looking at the bigger picture, okay?!��

 Chapter 523 - 524: Meliora’s Grand Plan [2/2]

    Sadly, one of the most exciting fights is going to happen during my midterm exams. XD I want to post more chapters, but unfortunately, I don��t have the time (?�n?)


    Well, at least I hope I can finish Mengxi��s new illustration before the end of the fight...


    ---------------------


    ��Yes, all of this is for the greater good!��


    Sensing the stunning silver-haired girl holding her through the eggshell, Meliora, curled up inside the dragon egg, couldn��t help but reveal a smug smile.


    There are two beings that the great Sacred Dragon King fears most in this world.


    One is the Demon Lord��s minion who easily defeated her and her companions in her past life[Youlan]... And let��s not talk about her Mother.


    The other is that pink-haired girl who pesters her all day, torments her, and tortures her soul with various toys and candies.


    Although she fears them, the current Meliora is powerless to break free from their grasp.


    Considering the vicious nature of the Demon Kings, Meliora doesn��t think that the pink-haired girl genuinely cares for her.


    She must regard her as a toy and will discard her when she gets bored.


    In such a situation, fleeing is the most appropriate action. However, if she runs away, that little girl will likely seek help from her mother...


    Then, she might be caught and turned into dragon meat kabab before she gets far...


    Thus, the great Sacred Dragon King finds herself in a deadlock.


    However, today, upon seeing the Girl of Destiny, a flawless plan suddenly sprang to mind for the Sacred Dragon King!


    That is to cling to the Girl of Destiny!


    That dark-haired woman and her little demon, given the recent situation, probably don��t want to reveal their identities.


    If she could legitimately be taken away by the Girl of Destiny of Asumos Church, they probably couldn��t stop her.


    Moreover, Asumos Church, blessed by the goddess, is undoubtedly a powerful force. Those demons would not act so easily against it.


    Besides, it��s not a solution to always submit to the tyranny of that little demon.


    -"I am the Sacred Dragon King; I can��t be timid forever!"-


    ��World peace can��t rely on the whims of demons��


    As a guardian of the world pace, Meliora plans to follow the Girl of Destiny and cultivate her into an unparalleled powerhouse, one capable of confronting that dark-haired demon!


    Originally, Meliora had no thoughts of opposing that scary woman, knowing full well the gap between their powers. However, after meeting Mengxi and sensing the unprecedented holy power and the divine energy deep within her, the Sacred Dragon King had a change of heart.


    Even ten of her at her peak couldn��t defeat that Woman. But perhaps this girl, blessed by the goddess, could reach that legendary level and possibly defeat her?!


    Regardless, only by defeating that Demoness can she be at ease, and the world might stay peaceful!


    What��s more important is,


    -"I won��t have to worry about being teased by that annoying little girl anymore!!!"- S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of that pink-haired little girl who bullies her all day and deceives her with lollipops, Meliora is infuriated to the point of grinding her teeth.


    ��Once that Demoness is gone��


    ��I would definitely hang that bratty girl up and subject her to the most unimaginable torture! As revenge for insulting the dignity of This Mighty One!��


    ��Heheheh~��


    ��At that time, I would stuff that girl��s mouth full of lollipops!! Let her be sweetened to death by them!!��


    ������


    ...


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��Something seems a bit off about this idea?��


    Meliora involuntarily furrowed her brows and aggressively slapped her somewhat silly head while inside the dragon egg. She wasn��t sure if it was her imagination, but after consuming so many lollipops recently, she felt like her brain was becoming progressively more foolish...


    ��Well����


    ��Forget it, let��s not think about that for now...��


    ��The most critical thing now is to cling tightly to the Girl of Destiny!��


    -"Sorry, Vina, I��m going to have to break my word!!"-


    Thinking this, Meliora, masquerading as the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, excitedly cuddled and rubbed against Mengxi under the astonished gazes of many nearby people. From time to time, she emitted a dazzling and gentle radiance. A rare and limited holy light began to emanate continuously from the dragon egg, surrounding Mengxi with particles of pale golden light.


    The benevolence radiating from the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� reached an unprecedented height.


    The stunning girl, accompanied by the holy golden light, made the scene on the ritual platform look like a beautiful painting.


    In stark contrast to the stunned crowd below.


    "That girl... did she receive the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart?!"


    Though the Sacred Dragon��s Heart��s off-the-rails, unexpected behavior left everyone on the square bewildered, almost everyone could see an undeniable fact from its intimate gestures towards the silver-haired girl. That is, the Girl of Destiny from the Church had gained the Sacred Dragon��s Heart��s approval.


    Otherwise, how could one explain its closeness to the Girl of Destiny? Why would it concentrate such a rich blessing of light on Mengxi?


    ...


    However,


    The Sacred Dragon��s Heart, which should be a dignified relic, suddenly became as playful as a puppy, wagging its ��tail�� and acting cute towards the Girl of Destiny, which many in the audience found hard to accept.


    "The Girl of Destiny! She��s succeeded!! She has gained the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart!"


    Nevertheless,


    Despite their bewilderment, the crowd quickly accepted this fact. As some followers of the Church shouted excitedly, the square, which had fallen into dead silence, burst into life! Thunderous cheers and applause filled the air!


    Of course,


    Those who were cheering were mostly followers of the Church, as well as Mengxi��s fans and supporters. Those who remained silent, gave fake smiles, or even shot hostile glances at the silver-haired girl were generally members of the royal family of Red Leaf Empire or influential royalists within the empire.


    As for the attendants from other factions, they clapped their hands in amusement, adopting a spectator��s attitude.


    The square, filled with cheers, was thus caught between two entirely different emotions.


    --


    Feeling the gazes from behind her, filled with various emotions, Mengxi, who was at the center of the event, seemed unconcerned.


    The Church supported her in obtaining the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, while Red Leaf Royal Family absolutely did not want to see the Church control such a relic.


    The reactions of people from both sides had long been expected by Mengxi. She was even prepared for an immediate dispute over the ownership of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    However...


    Lowering her head to look at the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� in her arms, which was radiating dazzling white light and continuously rubbing against her chest, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Is this... is this... the legendary Sacred Dragon��s Heart?"


    ��Really?��


    ��Is this how it behaves??��


    Although Mengxi maintained her holy and beautiful smile on the surface and waved back to the people below the stage, she couldn��t help but feel a constant twitching of her eyebrows and even began to grumble internally.


    However,


    ��Is it... trying to form a soul contract with me?��


    Feeling the soft white light and the rich soul power from the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, Mengxi, who had gradually calmed down, couldn��t help but feel incredulous. It not only indicated that this legendary relic had its own intelligence but also wanted to acknowledge her as its master?


    ��Does this thing actually Accept me as its master?��


    Mengxi murmured doubtfully.


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s muttering, as if to affirm her words, the Sacred Dragon��s Heart released an even more comforting benevolent soul aura. Despite being a holy light, it gave people a sense of flattery.


    Looking at such a relic, Mengxi couldn��t help but slightly furrow her beautiful eyebrows.


    She had thought that to gain the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, she would need to go through some sort of test from the relic.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, not only was there no test, but the Sacred Dragon��s Heart also seemed to have thrown itself at her?


    Unconsciously, the Sacred Dragon��s Heart dropped a notch in Mengxi��s eyes.


    ��But anyway, successfully gaining the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart also meant that a crucial part of this Saintess Trail had been successfully completed��


    Although it should be a happy event, Mengxi couldn��t help but purse her lips and thoughtfully stroke the Sacred Dragon��s Heart in her arms, not knowing if it was her imagination but��


    "It feels like I��ve picked up a kid..."


    ...


    ...


    On the other side,


    Just as Mengxi was filled with mixed feelings and the crowd��s attention was almost entirely absorbed by the person and the egg on the stage, no one noticed that several dozen guards at the main gate of the square had silently fallen into a death-like slumber...


    A figure wearing a long robe, with an unclear face, slowly blended into the crowd and walked towards the ritual platform step by step.


    Under the hood,


    The ����girl��s���� dark purple eyes were fixed on Mengxi and the ��Sacred Dragon��s Heart�� in her hands, and murderous intent gradually emerged in ��her�� eyes...


    "So she is the Girl of Destiny��"

 Chapter 524 - 525: Picking a Fight [1/2]

    Vinarola couldn��t understand Meliora��s behavior. She was puzzled as to why the great ��Dragon King�� would suddenly become so affectionate towards a girl she had never met before, even if she was the Girl of Destiny. After all, the Sacred Dragon King had previously shown disdain for the church and the chosen ones.


    ��Why now... why has her attitude changed so drastically? Why is she willingly following Mengxi?��


    Vinarola was utterly baffled.


    However,


    As a loyal servant of the Sacred Dragon King, Vinarola chose to trust Meliora��s decision. After all, the Sacred Dragon King was so great and full of wisdom; she must have her reasons for doing this. As her servant, all Vinarola had to do was support her.


    ��If the Sacred Dragon King wanted to stay by the side of the Girl of Destiny, then I would cooperate��


    With this thought, Vinarola calmed her emotions, gradually regained her composure, and deactivated her flying magic, slowly returning to the ritual platform. After all, standing dumbfounded in the air as the host of the ceremony was truly unreasonable.


    Taking a deep breath and facing numerous complex gazes, Vinarola stepped in front of Mengxi and showed a kindly and graceful smile, expressing her congratulations to the Girl of Destiny.


    "Congratulations, Miss Mengxi. Since the Sacred Dragon��s Heart has accepted you, you can now form a contract with it and even take it with you"


    "Really, I can take it with me?"


    Vinarola��s kindness made Mengxi slightly stunned.


    "This is such a precious treasure, isn��t it?"


    "Yes, because the Sacred Dragon��s Heart chose you," Vinarola said in a voice full of good intentions. "Besides, the person who gains the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart becomes the true owner of this sacred object. This is the ��tradition�� of our Luminous Academy. So, you don��t need to feel burdened."


    ...


    ...


    With the Headmaster��s statement,


    Not only was the silver-haired girl herself surprised, but the audience below the stage also showed astonished eyes.


    Obviously,


    In their original expectations, Vinarola, as the Headmaster, would never easily give up the Sacred Dragon��s Heart to protect the interests of Luminous Royal Academy. It would be logical to look for various reasons to refuse to hand over the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    Therefore, seeing Vinarola so easily accepting this fact, they couldn��t help but be taken aback.


    ��


    However, after a moment of astonishment, the followers of Asumos Church, as well as the fans and supporters of Mengxi, couldn��t help but show overwhelming joy. They constantly cast congratulatory glances at the Girl of Destiny.


    Among the crowd, Phillipe, the son of former Archpriest Nick and also Mengxi��s tutor, couldn��t help but wear a relieved smile on his handsome face during the applause. The look he gave Mengxi was filled with admiration.


    "Truly worthy of being the Girl of Destiny! She has genuinely gained the approval of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart!"


    Phillipe was quite delighted.


    After all, gaining approval was the most challenging part of the first trial of the Saintess Examination. If Mengxi completed all the tests, she would become the first Saintess of the church in centuries. The spiritual significance of becoming a Saintess was immensely important to the followers of the Church.


    However,


    While feeling delighted, Phillipe didn��t fully immerse himself in joy like other nearby church members. Instead, he tightly gripped the sword at his waist and looked around cautiously, focusing on those silent academy teachers loyal to the Red Leaf Royal Family.


    These people, with their solemn faces, contrasted sharply with the cheerful expressions of the followers of the Church. The loss of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart would significantly diminish Luminous Academy��s status and importance on the continent. The Red Leaf Royal Family would naturally not want to see the Church grow stronger after gaining the Sacred Dragon Heart, which could potentially overshadow royal authority.


    For them, the Girl of Destiny gaining the blessing of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart was not a cause for celebration.


    Phillipe knew well that these people from the Red Leaf Royal Family didn��t care if Mengxi could pass the Saintess Examination. All they wanted was for the Girl of Destiny to live and grow into a strong figure capable of fighting against demon kings.


    As for the so-called Saintess Examination, it was just an excuse used by the Church to try to take control of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    Before attending the ceremony, Phillipe had learned from the officers of the "Shadow of the Dark Moon" unit that the Emperor of Red Leaf had issued an edict: [If Mengxi gained approval, we must not let her take the Sacred Dragon��s Heart away. We must do everything possible to keep this treasure within Luminous Academy.]


    Now,


    The ownership of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart being in Mengxi��s hands was almost a foregone conclusion. Phillipe couldn��t help but worry about those members of the royal elite force, the Shura Division, who were hidden among the crowd and constantly watching Mengxi��s surroundings.


    Although he didn��t think that the Red Leaf Royal Family would be foolish enough to make a public move, it��s always better to be cautious.


    Under Phillipe��s instructions, dozens of church members guarding near the ritual platform secretly activated their holy aura and gripped their weapons, keeping an eye on the Shura Division members swiftly moving through the crowd.


    For a moment,


    Though the plaza was filled with celebratory cheers, an undercurrent of danger was also spreading among the crowd.


    "What will those people from the Royal Family do next?"


    While quickly observing his surroundings, Phillipe pondered this question. As the person in charge of the ��Sunlight�� division, he tried to discern the intentions of the other party through their movements, preparing to counter any action. What he needed to do now was to follow his superiors�� orders and prevent those loyal to the Royalists from approaching Mengxi.


    However,


    At this stage, Phillipe clearly lacked the ability to fully execute this task.


    Just as he was directing the Holy Knights of the church to guard Mengxi and prepare to leave Starlight Plaza, a sinister, extremely hoarse voice suddenly echoed in everyone��s ears.


    "Congratulations, Miss Mengxi."


    ��What?!��


    ��This voice?!��


    The moment he heard the voice, Phillipe shuddered and hurriedly looked behind him. Seeing the hunched old man who had appeared on the steps of the ritual platform without warning, Phillipe��s face changed dramatically.


    "Bo... Borulov?!"


    Phillipe exclaimed the old man��s name in panic. This terrifying old man, as gaunt as a skeleton with black and red eyes, was none other than the Grand Sorcerer of the Red Leaf Empire and the former third-ranked elite in the Void Spirit Tower. A wave of dreadful magical energy and soul pressure spread rapidly across the field as Borulov appeared, making everyone uncomfortable.


    The noisy venue once again fell silent.


    Everyone focused on this divine mage loyal to the Red Leaf Royal Family, speculating about his next moves. Regardless of what he planned, to Phillipe Borulov approaching Mengxi at this time could mean nothing good.


    Seeing the old man, staff in hand, step onto the ritual platform and head toward the silver-haired girl, Phillipe bit his lip and attempted to step forward to stop him.


    However,


    The movement of Phillipe��s internal holy aura seemed too obvious and directly caught Borulov��s attention. The old man��s sinister, death-filled eyes slowly glanced at Phillipe. Just one look felt like he was swallowed by an abyss, and a sudden immense pressure made Phillipe involuntarily kneel, gasping for air and utterly incapable of stopping Borulov��s advance.


    Reluctantly, he could only watch as the old man took step after step toward the Girl of Destiny.


    On the other hand,


    Mengxi on the ritual platform, along with Vinarola beside her, also couldn��t help but show grave expressions, cautiously watching the old man full of deathly aura from a distance.


    No one knew what this 8th level elite,


    ��Intended to do by suddenly appearing on the ritual platform. Could it be that he wanted to forcibly seize the Sacred Dragon��s Heart?��


    Vinarola clenched her staff, seemingly prepared for a possible conflict. Her eyes were full of worries; after all, if Borulov really intended to make a move, she, as a seventh level, would absolutely not be able to withstand this divine mage. Similarly, Mengxi, guarded by Vinarola, also showed a serious expression...


    ��Hehe, hehehehe~����


    ��Ahhhhhh~,��


    ��This is the feeling~��


    Feeling the atmosphere around him, as well as the wary gazes from Vinarola, the silver-haired girl, and everyone else, Borulov��s mouth cracked into a satisfied smile. As a top elite who places great importance on face and is full of vanity, he thoroughly enjoys the sensation of being feared by others. The attention from the entire venue, especially the awe in people��s eyes, made him quite pleased.


    In some sense, it was to be the focus of everyone that Borulov chose to serve as the Grand Sorcerer of Red Leaf Empire, frequently appearing at various public events, even though his own image was not ideal.


    "Sir. Borulov, What do you want?"


    Vinarola cautiously asked.


    However,


    In response to the headmaster of Luminous Academy��s question, Borulov didn��t answer right away. After stepping onto the ritual platform, he silently stood still. Not until he had attracted almost everyone��s attention did he chuckle and focus his gaze on the silver-haired girl.


    Finally,


    The old man opened his mouth in a tone full of insincerity:


    "I��m here, of course, to express the royal family��s blessings to Miss Girl of Destiny. It��s a truly joyous occasion to receive the Sacred Dragon��s Heart. However�� I seem to have found some points of doubt��"


    Under the puzzled gazes of everyone, Borulov��s tone suddenly changed. Slowly raising his hand, he pointed at the relic in Mengxi��s arms, emitting a divine light. His red eyes were full of suspicion.


    "The reaction of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart is indeed abnormal, I suspect�� huh??!!"


    However,


    Just as Borulov was preparing to express his opinions,


    An untimely voice suddenly burst from the crowd:


    "Fuck of, What the heck are you shitting about! Stinky old man, get out of my way!"


    Borulov: "??!!" sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere was instantly shattered by the disrespectful outburst, leaving everyone, especially Borulov, stunned. It seemed like the serious atmosphere was not only disrupted but completely turned upside down.

 Chapter 525 - 526: Turmoil (Part 1) [2/2]

    To repay the Emperor��s kindness and trust, he must complete the task bestowed by His Majesty. He cannot allow the Girl of Destiny to take the Sacred Dragon��s Heart back to the Church.


    So,


    As Mengxi was about to leave with the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, Borulov descended from the sky, blocking the Girl of Destiny��s path. His aim was clear: to tarnish her name by accusing her of cheating, thereby stopping her from taking away the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    However,


    Before Borulov could say much, something unexpected happened.


    --


    " What the heck are you doubting! stinky old man, get out of my way! You��re blocking the path!"


    When a guy��s voice rang out, sounding like he was just asking for trouble, the whole mood in the square changed big time. The tension that had built up because of Borulov showing up got interrupted by this weird shout, making everything feel kinda awkward.


    Almost everyone cast their curious eyes toward the source of the noise. Even Borulov was cut off mid-sentence.


    Feeling really proud of himself, Borulov couldn��t stand being cut off, especially being called a ��stinky old man�� where everyone could hear. the old man is super powerful, used to be a big deal at the Void Spirit Tower, and is now the head wizard of the Red Leaf Empire! He��s like,


    ��Who does this person think they are, talking to me this way?��


    ��Is he tired of living?!��


    Feeling annoyed, Borulov turned around angrily, his red eyes filled with coldness and killing intent, sweeping over the crowd behind him. The crowd that felt his terrifying pressure instantly scattered, clearing a large area.


    Standing in this open space was a man in a black robe, his hands on his hips, acting extremely arrogant.


    Obviously, he was the one who had made those ��noisy�� comments.


    Although he wanted to tear this unknown person apart, Borulov still needed to maintain his image in public. Suppressing his anger, he fixed his gaze on this unknown entity and coldly asked:


    "Who are you? And what do you want?"


    With these words, the atmosphere inside the square took a heavy turn. Even though his voice was soft, everyone could feel Borulov��s displeasure. Those around the ritual platform could even feel the increasingly tangible aura of killing intent.


    Publicly insulting a top elite like Borulov was akin to seeking death.


    At this moment, considering Borulov��s identity as a Grand Sorcerer, whoever this unknown person was that dared to provoke him would likely meet a gruesome end.


    In an instant,


    Everyone��s eyes moved to the guy in the black robe. First, they were just surprised, but then they started to get a bad feeling about it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��"Ah, this guy is doomed..."��


    This thought naturally surfaced in the minds of the vast majority of people.


    Curiosity was one thing,


    but wonderment also swiftly grew in the hearts of the crowd. Everyone was extremely curious about this mysterious man who dared to publicly provoke a divine-level powerhouse like Borulov. Did he have a strong background, or was he just out of his mind?


    Even Vinarola and Mengxi, who were on the ritual platform, couldn��t help but be bewildered by the words of this mysterious man in black.


    The silver-haired girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, thoughtfully observing the figure.


    ��He...who is he? Why...at this time...?? Hmm??��


    And as Mengxi was pondering,


    she suddenly noticed something strange about the Sacred Dragon��s Heart she was holding.


    It had been quietly nestled in her arms, but it seemed to tremble after the man spoke.


    Could it be...


    For a second, Mengxi started to get a really bad feeling.


    --


    "Who am I? Heh heh~..."


    On the other side, when questioned by Borulov, the man in the black robe let out a disdainful laugh. He seemed entirely unaffected by the terrifying chilly aura released by Borulov, and his tone remained unabatedly mocking.


    Amidst a series of very arrogant snickers,


    and under the watchful eyes of the curious crowd, the man in the black robe slowly took off his hood, revealing his face.


    In an instant,


    the ��true identity�� of the mysterious man was exposed. From his physique, he was undoubtedly a tall and elegant man. He was dressed in a thin black tank top and loose leather pants, wearing black wristbands outlined with purple patterns. [like the picture in chapter 01 but with mask]


    His waist-length purple hair fluttered in the wind, the tips tinged with a chilling, pale color.


    Although he was a man, his soft and slender yet powerful limbs were enough to make many women feel inferior. His thin, belly-baring tank top revealed a perfect physique, especially his solid six-pack abs, which left many women looking smitten.


    However, after removing his robe, the man still wore a black and white mask that resembled a sinister ghost, hiding his real face, much to the disappointment of many.


    But,


    before they could be disappointed for long, the chatter among the crowd came to an abrupt halt due to the words that the purple-haired man spoke next.


    In the next moment, ...


    Under the gaze of everyone, the man with purple hair put one hand on his waist, patted his chest with the other hand, and arrogantly lifted his head. He looked at the crowd using only his chin and began to speak in an even more arrogant tone than before:


    "Since you��re asking, let me generously tell you! This one��s na... ah, no... My Name is Pierre, the Almighty Sword Demon! The Abyssal Demon King that you all fear the most!"


    The moment these words came out, the whole scene fell into a deathly silence. Numerous eyes were fixed on the purple-haired man who had just spoken these astonishing words. The eyes of the crowd were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Then,


    when this eerie silence ended, the crowd at the square did not fall into panic; instead, they burst into unprecedented laughter.


    "Hahahahahaha! Are you kidding me? He says he��s the Sword Demon? You mean that scary Sword Demon? You?! What a joke, hahahaha!"


    "He must be out of his mind."


    "Absolutely, to interrupt Sir. Borulov just to make such a stupid statement? He must be the pinnacle of stupidity, hahaha!"


    "Oh my God, he even used the word ��This one�� cringing so hard. Also, what��s with that mask? Is he mentally ill?"


    "Seriously, if he��s the Sword Demon, then what am I, the creator? With a brain like that, no wonder he dares to provoke that old guy Borulov. He really isn��t afraid of death, is he?"


    Without a doubt, the words of the purple-haired man held no credibility for the crowd. At this moment, in the eyes of almost everyone in the square, this audacious purple-haired man didn��t seem to have a powerful background to be so arrogant.


    ��He is just a fool...��


    Similarly,


    Borulov��s eyebrows twitched upon hearing the declaration of the purple-haired man. When he heard the words ��Sword Demon King,�� the Grand Sorcer involuntarily shuddered. However, after sensing the man��s aura, which emitted the energy of a fifth-level, Borulov simply sneered.


    ��What an idiot����


    After a moment of sensing his aura, Borulov came to the same conclusion as the vast majority of people.


    "Sword Demon is not something a weak human like you could be. Don��t entertain such unrealistic fantasies. You are nothing but a fool. Leave now, and I might be merciful enough to let it slide."


    After dismissing the purple-haired man as a fool, Borulov had no interest in nitpicking with him. Arguing with an idiot would only tarnish his own reputation.


    After giving the man a cold warning and signaling his subordinates to kick him out of the square, Borulov turned his attention back to the Girl of Destiny in front of him. After all, stopping her from taking the Sacred Dragon��s Heart was his primary objective.


    However,


    to Borulov��s surprise,


    the moment he turned around, a thunderous noise suddenly came from behind him, causing Borulov��s eyebrows to furrow.


    Boom!*


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion and a scream filled with horror, a shadow swiftly passed by Borulov, stirring up a violent wind. That shadow violently slammed into the distant VIP seats, causing a cloud of dust to rise.


    In an instant, flesh and stones were scattered in the air, and panicked screams continuously came from the VIP seats.


    Under Borulov��s astonished gaze,


    as the dust settled, a huge crater appeared in the center of the VIP seats. In the middle of the deep pit was a horribly mangled corpse... this man was Borulov��s subordinate, the one he had instructed to kick the purple-haired man out of the square.


    "Kaiwei?"


    When he quietly said his assistant��s name, a super intense and scary killing intent started coming from behind Borulov. It felt like something really bad was grabbing his heart. His face totally changed, and he even started sweating a bit.


    ��This����


    ��What is this aura?!��


    ��How... how is this possible?!��


    "Heh, I must say, isn��t it time for you humans to update your information? Isn��t it quite normal for a Demon King to disguise himself as a human? Moreover�� you, an eighth-level mage, failed to see through my simple disguise? Truly disappointing... what a waste..."

 Chapter 526 - 527: Turmoil (Part 2) [1/2]

    Boom!*


    Accompanied by a deafening roar and a terrifying gust of wind, the laughter in the square abruptly ceased.


    Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, the purple-haired man, who was supposed to be easily kicked out by Borulov��s subordinate, punched the subordinate face with lightning speed. He violently sent him flying hundreds of meters, turning him into a nauseating pile of mush on the spot.


    This scene dumbfounded everyone. They couldn��t understand how a man with only fourth-level cultivator could kill a seventh-level with a single punch, let alone produce such a terrifying aura.


    However,


    when the purple-haired man began to unleash a strange dark purple light, and a surge of Shadow Power rolled over everyone like a tidal wave, they seemed to understand the situation.


    "He...he...he��s Abyssal Demon?!"


    This conclusion spread like a virus in everyone��s minds.


    The alarm that sounded after detecting the Shadow Power confirmed everyone��s thoughts.


    "Demon Kings disguised as humans hiding in human society are not that rare" said the purple-haired man nonchalantly. His words filled with Shadow energy floated into the ears of Borulov and everyone present, instantly changing their expressions.


    As he spoke,


    the eyes under the mask of the purple-haired man, glowing with a dark purple light, leisurely swept across the crowd whose faces had turned pale.


    In an instant,


    as if to intimidate everyone, a terrifying Demon King aura roared out within him like a beast breaking free from its chains.


    Dark purple light continuously poured out from him, mingled with violent black thunder, and vaguely gathered behind him into a huge figure clad in armor.


    A super intense pressure came down from the sky, messing with everyone��s heads. The pressure was so heavy that people were sweating buckets. A really nasty feeling spread out, driving everyone crazy. People were almost losing it because of this dark purple energy hanging in the air.


    Staring intensely at the purple-haired man in front of the podium, people began to retreat in unison.


    Most of the people in the square were students from Luminous Academy. Although those who could enter this academy were one in ten thousand geniuses, these geniuses were merely inexperienced youngsters. They had very little experience in directly confronting Abyssal Demons.


    Ordinary Demons were already nerve-wracking enough,


    let alone an Abyssal Demon of the Demon King level, whose aura and power were incomparable to ordinary beings...


    The aura that the purple-haired man exuded unsurprisingly triggered the most primal fears in these students. This fear spread like a virus through the crowd at a rapid pace.


    "Abyss...Abyssal Demon?! Run...Run...Run!!! What are you standing there for?! Run!!!"


    It wasn��t clear who started it, but after someone let out a terrified shout, the crowd at the venue began to lose control. Panicked screams filled the square as everyone started to scatter, forgetting all manners and decorum in their desperate bid for survival. The sounds of stampeding feet, magical explosions, and rumbling filled the air.


    Not only students but also many teachers and security forces responsible for square safety were scattering in all directions, forgetting their duties in the face of the terrifying aura that the purple-haired man had emitted.


    Only a few teachers and guards could barely withstand the pressure the purple-haired man deliberately released and were doing their best to evacuate the surrounding crowd. Within a matter of seconds, the once orderly venue was a complete mess.


    As for the fleeing crowd, the purple-haired man showed no reaction, simply scanning his surroundings indifferently. For these people, who were of no importance and didn��t even dare to attack him, he couldn��t muster any emotion.


    Ignoring Borulov, who stood in front of the podium, the purple-haired man��s eyes quickly focused on Mengxi and the Dragon Heart behind him. The killing intent in his dark purple eyes was chilling, making Mengxi shiver with just one look.


    The silver-haired girl clenched her lips tightly. Without a doubt, even without showing his full power, Mengxi could confirm that this purple-haired man who had suddenly burst onto the scene was stronger than any opponent she had faced before. Even the high-stage level 8 Wilt, the leader of Divine Punishment Church couldn��t compare...


    Their powers were not on the same level at all.


    "Sword Demon... didn��t he disappear for decades? Why show up now?"


    The holy aura within the silver-haired girl began to surge due to her trembling emotions. Vinarola, the Headmaster standing next to her, tightened her grip on her staff after ordering the evacuation of the crowd. She stood in front of Mengxi.


    There was no doubt that after feeling the aura of the purple-haired man, Vinarola had completely given up on the possibility of fighting him. Against this monster from legends, she knew she was no match. Anyone below the eighth level would be walking into certain death facing this guy.


    She wanted to get Mengxi out of there as soon as possible, but the piercing gaze of the purple-haired man had her lips sealed and kept her frozen in place. Intuition told her that if she activated her powers to flee with Mengxi, this monster would immediately rush over and tear them apart...


    While Vinarola was hesitating and at a loss, Borulov, who was also standing on the podium, couldn��t help but show signs of fear despite being an eighth-level like the purple-haired man. The aura of the Sword Demon, filled with oppressive terror, was too familiar to him. Although the man in front of him looked different from the monster who had destroyed the Void Spirit Tower and killed its guardians with a single sword strike, the aura was strikingly similar, confirming his identity.


    "Sword... Sword Demon..."


    The humiliation he felt from being crushed by the Sword Demon years ago, and the feeling of helplessness from watching the Void Spirit Tower get destroyed, once again filled Borulov��s mind, making the Grand Sorcer of the Empire tremble.


    However, he soon managed to suppress his fear. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, over the years, he had studied several techniques specifically to counter the Sword Demon. His own strength had also increased considerably.


    "He... he hasn��t unleashed his full strength yet..."


    Borulov concluded after carefully sensing the purple-haired man��s aura. Although the current aura was overwhelmingly oppressive, it was nothing compared to what he had felt during the defense of the Void Spirit Tower.


    Could it be that the Sword Demon had been injured in the past and hasn��t fully recovered, which is why his aura is so much weaker now? Borulov took a deep breath and quickly made this judgment.


    Taking advantage of the Sword Demon��s injury and before he could use his full strength, Borulov might have a chance to take his revenge. Even if he couldn��t kill him, he could at least inflict a severe injury to wash away his past shame.


    With this thought, Borulov mustered new courage. The fear in his red eyes was suppressed, and a warlike intent began to emerge.


    In short, he felt he could do it.


    "You damned demon, this is the imperial capital Anvika! Not a place where you can act recklessly! As the Grand Sorcer of the Empire, I absolutely cannot allow you to act so recklessly!"


    Roaring, Borulov unleashed all his magical power and raised his staff, pointing it at the purple-haired man, even though the latter hadn��t paid him any attention.


    "Let me show you the results of my hundred years of cultivation! [Soul Domain - Scorching Earth]"


    Pierre : "Huh???"

 Chapter 527 - 528: Going All Out [2/2]

    "Soul Domain - Scorching Earth!" sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Borulov let out a yell that felt like he was ripping his own soul apart, getting out all his years of anger and shame. After saying some spells really fast, a bunch of screaming souls shot out of the red gem on his staff. The second these trapped souls got out, they started screaming like crazy. The whole atmosphere switched up, turning the sky dark and covering the whole square.


    The overwhelming aura of death even momentarily suppressed the aura of Sword Demon��s shadowy power. Feeling the horrifying aura he had unleashed, a confident and crazed smile spread across Borulov��s skull-like face.


    As he rapidly chanted forbidden spells, Borulov didn��t hesitate to use a secret technique he had been keeping for years to completely annihilate this demon king. Pointing the sharp tip of his staff at the purple-haired man��s forehead, Borulov��s eyes narrowed. The surging magical power and the overwhelming aura of death instantly collapsed the podium, and many students who hadn��t managed to evacuate the plaza fainted due to the heavy aura of death.


    As the red gemstone on the staff continued to glow, the souls, as if heeding his call, began to converge and compress around Borulov, gradually forming into several huge, terrifying ghouls. Their skeletal heads, blue ghostly eyes, and bodies made of bone were accompanied by a hair-raising mist. These evil spirits looked as detestable as abyssal demons, if not more so.


    Accompanied by the chanting of the spell, a massive magic circle made of green magical power and grey death energy appeared in front of Borulov and began to spin rapidly. The terrifying souls, under the command of the magic circle, opened their gaping mouths, and destructive rays of death energy began to condense within them. The surrounding air grew increasingly heavy, the ground corroded, and the entire area seemed to turn into a playground for these souls.


    Feeling the powerful aura surrounding him, Borulov burst into mad laughter.


    "Hahahahaha!!! Sword Demon, things won��t go as they did back then! Prepare yourself!"


    The tension was palpable as Borulov readied his ultimate spell, fully intent on settling the score with the Sword Demon once and for all.


    "Damn it! Is Borulov trying to unleash the Soul Domain?!"


    On the other side, Phillipe, who was carrying dozens of unconscious students and preparing to flee the plaza, felt his heart leap into his throat upon seeing the gathering aura of death at the center of the plaza. Biting his lip tightly, he was tense as a fully drawn bowstring.


    As the son of former Archbishop Nick, Phillipe had access to information about powerful figures in Red Leaf Royal Family, including Borulov��s techniques. He knew that what Borulov was about to unleash was an inhumane forbidden spell. Although the humanoid demon king didn��t seem interested in massacring the crowd, if Borulov unleashed this spell, the area would turn into a dead land filled with ghostly energy capable of corroding souls.


    "Damn, this guy is crazy!" Phillipe cursed. But he, being at sixth-level, he was utterly incapable of stopping Borulov, All he could do was carry the unconscious people as far away from the plaza as possible before Borulov��s domain fully unfolded.


    While making his desperate retreat, Phillipe��s gaze fell upon the silver-haired girl and the academy Headmaster behind Borulov. He knew why Vinarola couldn��t act recklessly, but now, with Borulov drawing the attention of the purple-haired man, it was the perfect opportunity to retreat.


    "Hurry up and retreat, Headmaster!" Phillipe screamed internally.


    Of course, what Phillipe could perceive, the battle-hardened Headmaster Vinarola could perceive as well. As Borulov was charging up his attack, drawing the attention of the purple-haired man, Vinarola took a deep breath, tightly grasped Mengxi��s hand, and released her white magical energy without reservation. The white light enveloped Vinarola, Mengxi, and the Sacred Dragon Heart she held.


    "Hold my hand tightly! Use your holy energy to protect your heart!"


    With a hurried warning, Vinarola��s magical power erupted, forming wings of magic behind her. The wings provided a powerful thrust, turning Vinarola into a streak of white light that shot towards the edge of the plaza with Mengxi.


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling Vinarola��s movement, the purple-haired man shifted his gaze back, focusing once more on the white meteor in the sky, a dangerous glint appearing in his eyes.


    On the other side, Borulov, who had been ignored while unleashing his ultimate move, felt a blow to his ego. Clenching his fists in anger,


    "Where the hell are you looking?! I am your opponent!!"


    In a burst of rage, an infuriated Borulov, not caring about the innocent people around him who hadn��t had the chance to escape, unleashed his ultimate move without hesitation. The magical circle in front of him suddenly emitted a dazzling, eerie glow. Guided by this glow, thousands upon thousands of howling spirits, swirling with an immense aura of death, attacked the purple-haired man from all directions.


    This moment was a test of the quality and results of Borulov��s years of training and research.


    However, compared to the fully focused, even somewhat hysterical Borulov, his ��opponent,�� the purple-haired man, had shifted his attention entirely to the Girl of Destiny in mid-air. He didn��t pay any attention to Borulov��s words, nor did he react to the spirits charging at him filled with murderous intent.


    His target had always been just one...


    "Trying to escape? ... Heh heh..."


    With a cold chuckle, the purple-haired man��s eyes narrowed, revealing a flash of black light.


    "Come out, Silver Moon, it��s your turn to shine!"


    Calling out his weapon��s name in a somewhat dramatic tone, a spatial rift suddenly opened amidst the surging shadow power and rampant lightning. The purple-haired man reached into the rift and pulled out a massive, awe-inspiring sword imbued with a destructive aura.


    The sword was about three meters long, engraved with ancient, unknown text and dark purple lightning patterns. Though not ornate, it exuded an epic aura.


    As soon as the sword appeared, the heavens and earth seemed to change color.


    Without any buildup or warning, the purple-haired man let out a maniacal laugh, tightly gripped the sword handle, and slashed it down toward the figure in mid-air.


    "Sever the Heavens."


    ��Now, where will you run?��


    This high-stakes moment saw the purple-haired man drawing his devastating weapon, ready to cut down anyone who dared to escape, clearly indicating his ultimate focus was not on Borulov but on a different target. Borulov��s big spell and all his anger seem kinda pointless next to this new, super intense situation.

 Chapter 528 - 529: Terrifying Destructive Power [1/2]

    "Dieee!"


    As soon as the purple-haired guy spat out those cold words, all this quiet but heavy energy around him focused into his massive sword. It turned into this crazy sword energy that went off like a storm, full of thunder and lightning. It was like some kind of monster that wanted to eat everything.


    It was going for the silver-haired girl flying in the air.


    In an instant, the earth shattered. Under the stunned gaze of Borulov, the Death Zone he had painstakingly constructed crumbled to pieces. The Star Square in Luminous, with its long history, was turned into ruins and buried in the annals of history. The undead rushing from all directions were also annihilated by the residual energy of the sword aura and the raging lightning!


    Because Borulov was directly in the path of the purple-haired man��s sword, the overwhelming dark purple sword energy grew rapidly in his terrified eyes.


    "What the...?"


    The old man was so scared that he kept retreating. In a flash, even if Borulov exhausted all his strength to mobilize his power, the dark purple sword energy still shattered the forbidden curse circle he had created and turned the accumulated evil spirits into nothingness...


    As for Borulov himself, he was split in half, vertically, while harboring feelings of disbelief and unwillingness.


    His proud defensive magic was of no use; he was shattered into pieces by the sword.


    This Grand Imperial Sorcer not only failed to release all his skills, but he couldn��t even let out a scream. Before he could understand the situation, he was inexplicably sliced into two pieces. His crimson eyes were filled with shock, unwillingness, and fear.


    But obviously, the target of the sword energy was not Borulov; he was just in the way.


    The purple-haired man had only one target: the Girl of Destiny. Killing Borulov was merely because he was in the wrong place and wrong time, an unfortunate placement...


    After easily killing Borulov with one hit, Phillipe and the church��s members could only watch. The dark purple sword energy went straight for Mengxi in the air, attempting to completely devour and annihilate her...


    �� sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rumble, rumble!!!


    Amidst the shaking of the earth and mountains, accompanied by waves of earth-shattering explosions, the sword energy that killed Borulov didn��t lose its power; it became even more powerful. The purple light carried the might of sky-reaching thunder, mixed with the torrential force of shadows, assaulting forward. Its unstoppable momentum swallowed and destroyed everything in its path.


    Not only did it wipe out Borulov��s ��Scorched Earth�� zone, but it also ripped the sky apart. Even space itself seemed like it was about to break because of this crazy power.


    After turning the entire Star Square into a wasteland of ruins and rubble, the dark purple sword energy further attacked forward. It split everything in its path: the vast forest outside, the Forbidden Palace in the central academy, and even the conference building in the northern part of the academy, along with the statue of the first Headmaster. Even a large port outside the northern gate was destroyed in an instant by shadow forces.


    Countless spirits were inexplicably buried in a towering mushroom cloud.


    As for the massive protective barrier around the academy, it goes without saying that it was swallowed by the sword energy due to some unknown spellcasting in the conference building. The powerful divine-level magical barrier inevitably disintegrated...


    And so, under the stunned gaze of countless people, the entire Luminous Royal Academy, covering about 30 square kilometers, was effortlessly cleaved in half by the roaring sword from south to north. As the dark purple light dissipated, along with the sword energy, a large trench about ten meters wide appeared on the ground, stretching all the way to the north...


    Rolling black smoke continued to emerge from the trench, mixed with the dense shadow power, began to corrode everything around it. It also brought feelings of madness and fear to all the spirits in the vicinity.


    Those members of the academy��s guard who had finally mustered the courage to gather and support the square were stunned and showed signs of fear after feeling this unstoppable force. Some soldiers, lacking psychological resilience, even threw down their weapons and scattered in panic like headless flies.


    Even worse, some were so scared they fainted on the spot.


    Thick smoke filled the sky, people frantically running for their lives, explosions echoing to the heavens, continuous alarm sounds, coupled with the cries of horror from the crowd; the entire Luminous Royal Academy had fallen into an uncontrollable state, looked like the end of the world had come.


    ...


    Outside Star Square, a blond man struggled to channel his magic to blast away the surrounding debris, gasping for air as he crawled out of the ruins. This man, dressed in the white knight attire of the Asumos Church, was none other than Phillipe, the son of Nick.


    At this moment, the disheveled and grimy holy knight felt no joy for having saved dozens of students from the impact. Instead, he was filled with dread as he surveyed the devastation around him. Seeing the smoky environment engulfed in the terrifying shadow energy and soaring flames, Phillipe couldn��t help but take a cold breath.


    For the first time, he felt utter despair and his own insignificance when directly facing the power of a Demon King.


    Without a doubt, if he were to confront Sword Demon, a mere glance from the opponent would likely be enough to send him to the afterlife.


    "Is this... the power of a Demon King? This... monster..."


    Before he could ponder further, Phillipe��s eyes narrowed as he wiped the dust off his face. Ignoring his own bloody wounds, he hastily sent out an emergency call for help to the church while anxiously looking up at the sky.


    "Mengxi, are you... are you alright?!"


    As his mind cleared from the shock, Phillipe immediately recalled the last scene he saw before collapsing. That was the dark purple sword energy rushing toward Mengxi. Though Mengxi had the protection of Headmaster Vinarola, a mare seventh level couldn��t possibly withstand the eighth-level Demon King.


    Even worse, the enemy was one of the scariest Demon Kings!


    If they were swallowed by that terrifying attack just now, death would undoubtedly be certain...


    Borulov��s fate was proof enough...


    Catching a glimpse of two lumps of flesh that used to be Borulov, Phillipe couldn��t help but swallow hard.


    A jittery Phillipe kept praying in his heart for the Girl of Destiny, hoping that the goddess would protect the one she had chosen. After all, in his eyes, if something happened to Mengxi, the entire continent of would fall into chaos, completely succumbing to the claws of demonic abyss.


    Thankfully, this time, it seemed the goddess had heard his prayers.


    When the rampaging dark purple lightning in the sky dissipated, a familiar silver-haired girl appeared in Phillipe��s line of sight.


    "Is that... Miss Mengxi?! She��s... she��s alive?! Thank goodness!"


    Seeing the silver-haired girl survive Sword Demon��s attack, the fear and anxiety in Phillipe��s eyes vanished, replaced by indescribable ecstasy. Overjoyed, Phillipe tightly gripped the emblem on his chest, continuously expressing his gratitude to the goddess he worshipped.


    However, as joy filled his heart, a sense of confusion also spread through his mind.


    Looking at the figure in the sky, Phillipe squinted.


    ��Miss Mengxi was saved, but how did she dodge that attack? And who is that... little girl?��


    ��Wings? Tail?��


    ��A Dragonkin little girl?!��


    ��Why is there a little dragon girl showing up out of nowhere?!��


    ----


    ------


    On the other side, Star Square had already been reduced to ruins and a mess. Surrounded by thunder and terrifying shadows, a purple-haired man stepped forward, treading on Borulov��s scattered intestines and organs. He looked up at the silver figure in the sky.


    Seeing that she had not been killed by his sword as he had expected, the purple-haired man tilted his head in confusion.


    "Hmm? What��s going on here?"


    Pierre or self-proclaimed ��Sword Demon,�� mumbled to himself.


    Pierre��s plan was simple and brutal. After knocking out Aya and taking her to a safe place, he changed out of his embarrassing maid outfit and slipped into Luminous Royal Academy��s ceremony in his combat suit. He planned to show off at the ceremony and permanently eliminate the Girl of Destiny.


    Although the Girl of Destiny was stunning and beautiful, Pierre felt no pity for her. Anyone who could potentially threaten his mother��s existence was not allowed to live.


    If anyone threatens his mom, he��ll cut them down!


    When he saw the Girl of Destiny trying to escape, Pierre unhesitatingly swung his sword at her.


    Even though he hadn��t fully unleashed his full power, Pierre knew that his ��Void Slash�� was more than enough to eliminate most enemies. Even a regular level 8 powerhouse couldn��t withstand this skill, let alone the Girl of Destiny, who was only at the sixth level.


    He had intended to eliminate this threat with a single sword strike, then take away the Sacred Dragon��s Heart.


    But to Pierre��s surprise, the frail Girl of Destiny in his eyes had actually survived his ��Void Slash��? If she had used some ��divine miracle�� to fend off this attack, Pierre would find it plausible.


    However, she didn��t use any divine power and had just dodged it? His thunderous attack was actually avoided by this low-level girl?


    ��What the f@cuk is this?!��


    Pierre felt annoyed and cursed a couple of times.


    However, he soon figured out the reason.


    His dark purple eyes unconsciously locked onto the dragon girl in the arms of the silver-haired girl.


    "So�� it was that brat? When did she appear? And this aura��"


    Feeling the strong eighth-level magic power from the dragon girl, as well as the faint golden residual magic in the sky, Pierre smirked:


    "Heh, so that��s how it is."


    Although he wasn��t sure what exactly had happened, the dragon girl was clearly a manifestation of the Sacred Dragon Heart, as their auras were almost identical.


    At the moment his attack was about to annihilate the Girl of Destiny, the Sacred Dragon Heart transformed into this dragon girl. Using her own powerful reflexes and magic, she managed to pull the Girl of Destiny and the academy��s Headmaster out of the range of his ��Void Slash�� at the last moment, thereby saving their lives.


    ��So, the Sacred Dragon Heart can think for itself and can even transform?��


    "Intresting..."

 Chapter 529 - 530: The Apostle Who Came to Assist [1/2]

    The longest chapter till now ^^


    enjoy


    --------------


    "Heh, didn��t see that coming"


    Pierre said, a bit surprised. But being surprised was one thing. Seeing the dragon girl and the Girl of Destiny trying to make a break for it, Pierre��s eyes flashed with a cruel light. He had no plans to let the Girl of Destiny get away alive.


    "Think you can run from me?"


    "Don��t get too comfy just because you��ve got a baby dragon on your side."


    "That��s wishful thinking."


    "Kill that woman, then knock out that blonde loli and take her back. We��ll give her to that crazy woman" the man said with and icy tone,


    Taking a deep breath, Pierre gripped his sword tight. Shadow power started to flow through him, charging up his pale greatsword. Dark purple symbols showed up on the blade, and bursts of lightning turned everything to dust. The energy was so intense it even warped the space around it.


    As Pierre was arrogantly preparing to launch his attack, focusing all his attention on the silver-haired girl, something unexpected happened.


    A white flash, buzzing with killer intent, zoomed in from the ruins at insane speed. It caught Pierre off guard.


    "What the��?!"


    "This aura, holy aura? And it��s eight-level?"


    Caught off guard, Pierre watched as the light faded to reveal a white-haired woman wrapped in holy aura, wearing a black military skirt. She didn��t hesitate. Her sword, glowing with powerful energy, aimed straight for the back of Pierre��s head.


    "I��ve got this! Don��t you dare touch Mengxi!"


    "Heh..."


    Hearing these words, Pierre raised his eyebrows.


    The next moment,


    Pierre disdainfully tilted his head, dodging the white-haired girl��s rapid strike, and took a glance at her murderous face. After seeing her face clearly, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and a smug, mocking smile appeared again.


    "Oh? A Heavenly Apostle? That��s the best you��ve got? You think you can save her with that little power��?"


    It has to be admitted,


    In terms of mockery, no one among Yumo��s many children could compare with Pierre. His playful and disdainful words immediately made the white-haired girl��s eyes narrow, her azure pupils filled with anger.


    Surrounded by a dense aura of light-based holy energy, the enraged white-haired girl quickly adjusted her stance and thrust an even more ferocious attack at the back of the purple-haired man.


    "Arrogant? Take this!"


    The momentum of the white-haired girl, also known as Bai Yanluo, skyrocketed instantly, and her face was etched with glowing blue-white symbols.


    The sword, brimming with destructive energy, soared in a straight line. This was Bai Yanluo��s strongest single-target move, ��Radiant Annihilation.�� Once the sword penetrated the enemy and thermal energy was injected into it, the enemy could be vaporized instantly.


    Stepping onto the battlefield and feeling the creepy aura from the purple-haired guy, Bai Yanluo felt a whole new level of pressure. His murderous intent was suffocating, making it hard for her to breathe.


    As an Apostle of the Church who had been through many battles, Bai Yanluo had a wealth of experience against demons. She even had combat records against Nightmare and Snow Devourer, achieving decent results.


    However, frankly speaking, the aura of those two demon kings were incomparable to the man in front of her. They were not in the same realm.


    This guy in front of her,


    Is definitely one of the strongest among Demon Kings...


    Faced with an opponent of this level, one wrong move could result in death.


    Knowing this, Bai Yanluo didn��t hold back. Right from the get-go, she activated her ��Divine War�� Form cranking up her combat power to the max. She focused all her energy on her sword and launched her most powerful attack, ��Radiant Annihilation.�� While it might not look flashy, this move could seriously mess up anyone it hit. At the very least, it would wreck their insides, big time.


    Although it didn��t have dazzling grandeur, this move contained extremely strong penetration and destructive power against the enemy��s body.


    Once it hit the enemy, even if it couldn��t turn them to ashes from the inside out, it could severely damage their internal organs, greatly reducing their combat power!


    Unleashing all her strength, Bai Yanluo suppressed her inner anxiety and charged decisively into the man��s dark purple thunderous aura. As a church knight, Bai Yanluo was clear about her duty to protect the Girl of Destiny and the believers.


    This Demon King was a ticking time bomb. If he wasn��t stopped here, who knows what could happen, especially in a crowded place like Anvika.


    "Die, you monster!!"


    "Heh ~ This time... your aura is much stronger."


    Facing the all-out attack from Bai Yanluo, feeling the horrifying high temperature contained in the Apostle��s weapon, Pierre not only felt no danger but rather, he looked kinda interested. Those with holy energy are the targets Pierre prioritizes eliminating, second only to the Chosen Ones.


    "Too bad, you��re still not good enough."


    With a cold smile, Pierre lifted his pale greatsword.


    An Apostle is someone he��d like to dispose of as quickly as possible. Moreover, this woman appeared to be the leader of the ��Sunlight�� squad that had been mentioned by Kalina in the reports��Bai Yanluo.


    That is, the person who had ��bullied�� his two adorable little sisters before.


    Eliminating her would not only further weaken the Church but also avenge his sisters; ��killing two birds with one stone��


    Thinking this, a massive dark purple shadow energy began to rapidly gather on the ��Silver Moon Sword.��


    However,


    Just as Pierre was about to strike down Bai Yanluo with a single sword, another aura burst into Pierre��s perception. Before Pierre could even react, a pale purple bolt of lightning appeared right in front of him! As Pierre��s eyes focused, the figure of the newcomer was fully revealed.


    It was a tall, well-built man.


    With a handsome face, his flaxen hair flowed freely, enveloped by intermittent flashes of lightning. A rich pale purple holy aura formed an unbreakable thunderous armor around him. Moreover, the power of thunder even condensed into physical wings, floating behind the man, making him appear like an angel of judgment descended to the mortal world to eliminate evil.


    The man��s eyes were cold yet filled with a strong fighting spirit.


    And he was another Apostle sent by Pope Kael to protect Mengxi along with Bai Yanluo.


    Possessing thunder attribute holy aura, the leader of the ��Dark Moon Shadow�� squad��Kain.


    The next moment,


    A sword hidden in the bracer of Kain��s arm suddenly shot out, mixed with destructive thunder force, aimed straight at Pierre��s face. Along with Bai Yanluo��s ��Radiant Annihilation,�� a pincer attack was launched against Pierre.


    "Heh?! Another Apostle?"


    Facing the rapidly enlarging blade in his vision, Pierre got a bit surprised.


    The appearance of Bai Yanluo didn��t surprise him; it would be strange if such an important figure as the Girl of Destiny didn��t have an Apostle to protect her.


    However,


    The sudden appearance of two Apostles was a bit beyond Pierre��s expectations.


    What surprised Pierre even more was something unusual from below his feet.


    Facing the coordinated attack of two Apostles, and the nearly point-blank attack, Pierre��s first reaction was to dodge, causing the two Apostles to attack each other. But, when Pierre tried to dodge quickly, a strong suction force suddenly came from the ground, causing Pierre��s movements to freeze on the spot.


    "What? What is this?"


    He looked down, confused for the first time.


    "You? You old thing, you��re not dead?!"


    At this moment,


    Under Pierre��s feet, Borulov, who had been cut in half by the ��Void Slash�� and turned into a corpse, suddenly showed signs of movement. The dispersed gray magic rapidly gathered, accompanied by a ghostly howl. Borulov��s bisected body and internal organs all turned into nauseating blood, which quickly gathered under Pierre��s feet.


    Forming a deep pool of blood infused with a ghostly aura.


    A pair of ferocious claws, constructed from blood, suddenly stretched out of the pool. They grabbed Pierre��s feet like vengeful spirits from hell, making it difficult for him to move quickly as planned.


    At the same time,


    A face as decayed as a wicked ghost reflected from the pool, its red eyes fixed firmly on Pierre.


    "Don��t think I��d die so easily! The one who will die is you!!!!!!!!"


    A hoarse roar resounded in Pierre��s ears.


    The sudden reanimation of the supposedly dead Borulov left Pierre bewildered. However, he had no time to ponder why the ghostly old man didn��t die, as the combined attack of Bai Yanluo and Kain had already reached Pierre��s vitals.


    Right then, two powerful enemies from different sides teamed up, by chance, for a joint attack on Pierre.


    ��Well..��


    ��This is getting interesting~ ��


    A playful expression appeared on Pierre��s face. At this moment, his inner thirst for battle suddenly intensified.


    Facing a coordinated attack that could easily bring down an average eighth level, Pierre��s dark purple eyes were filled with excitement.


    In the next instant,


    Drawing on unparalleled combat experience, the purple-haired man swiftly swung his massive sword in an unbelievably quick motion, under the incredulous gazes of Kain and Bai Yanluo. Empowered by the violent dark purple force, the pale giant sword directly helped Pierre block the attack coming from Bai Yanluo at his rear.


    A burst of lightning flashed, instantly swallowing the cold light from Bai Yanluo��s sharp sword.


    At the same time,


    Pierre��s left hand quickly lifted and forcefully grabbed Kain��s concealed wrist-blade, blocking Kain��s murderous assault.


    For a moment,


    The holy energy contained in the wrist-blade exploded wildly, mercilessly tearing Pierre��s left hand into a bloody mess. Blood continuously dripped from Pierre��s palm. However, Pierre didn��t show any signs of pain; instead, his expression became even more excited. With a swift wave of his hand, he changed the direction of Kain��s attack.


    Kain, who was constantly trying to break free from Pierre��s restraint, was unable to react to the sudden change in the direction of his attack. He plunged headfirst into the pool of blood on the ground, making close contact with Borulov.


    In an instant,


    The wrist-blade, filled with destructive lightning power, pierced into the pool of blood.


    Boom!!!


    With a series of loud noises and bursts of lightning, the terrifying force of the lightning hadn��t even had a chance to unleash itself on Pierre before it was completely injected into the blood pool. The horrific sacred energy went rampant, making Borulov��s expression contort instantly, emitting a heart-wrenching wail.


    The intense pain made Borulov involuntarily loosen his grip on Pierre.


    With his legs freed, Pierre��s eyes narrowed sharply.


    He kicked out of the blood pool in a single stride, striking Kain in the abdomen, turning him into a purple meteor that fiercely crashed into a distant tower, shattering it into pieces and causing it to collapse .


    Then, Pierre effortlessly leapt up, quickly turned around, and delivered a spinning kick that hit Bai Yanluo in the forehead, showing no mercy as he sent the white-haired girl flying with one kick. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like that,


    Under the astonished gazes of Phillipe and others not far away,


    In just a brief encounter, Pierre had broken through the triple combined attack and effortlessly dealt heavy blows to three eight-level Humans.


    "Is that all you��ve got? Come on, give me some fun~!"

 Chapter 530 - 531: The Sword Demon[2/2]

    "Thunder Strike!"


    With thunder energy all around him, Kain quickly shot out two hidden blades from his wrist gear. Boosted by his thunder wings, he zipped in front of Pierre and went all out on the him.


    The lightning was so intense it looked like it would wipe out everything.


    The hidden blades, imbued with the power of thunder, were repeatedly aimed at Pierre��s vital spots. Kain believed that once he hit the target, his skills would surely deal a heavy blow to Sword Demon.


    However, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how much he accelerated his attack speed, he could never actually pierce Pierre��s body.


    Relying on his extraordinary reflexes, the purple-haired man effortlessly dodged every single one of Kain��s thrusts. For attacks coming from extremely tricky angles, Pierre twisted his body beyond normal limits to evade the Apostle��s strikes.


    The constant misses started to irritate Kain.


    The moment this irritation appeared, there was a slight pause in Kain��s continuous attacks. This opening was unsurprisingly seized by Pierre. His eyes narrowed, and with a punch, he shattered Kain��s formidable thunder stance and hit him squarely in the chest, sending him flying with a single blow.


    Subsequently,


    Pierre turned around, and his ��Silver Moon Sword�� roared as it released a sword light, suddenly blasting Bai Yanluo, who was covering from a distance, into the air...


    --


    *Cough, cough!!*


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Kain waved his hand to blast away the surrounding rubble and stood up from the ruins. Relying on the strong recovery ability brought by his Divine War Form, Kain��s injuries were quickly healed. However, He still maintained a very serious and uneasy demeanor, cautiously watching the purple-haired man in the distance.


    ��Is this Sword Demon?��


    ��So strong...��


    ��To think he could easily break through the combined attacks of Bai Yanluo and me like it was nothing...��


    "How am I supposed to deal with such a monster?"


    Kain let out a bitter laugh helplessly.


    As far as he was concerned, he was simply following Archbishop Fiona��s orders to come to Luminous Royal Academy with Bai Yanluo to protect the Girl of Destiny. He thought it would be an easy task, as the two of them together would be more than enough to deal with Borulov.


    Unexpectedly, their opponent turned out not to be Borulov, but a Demon king, and not just any Demon King but the infamous Sword Demon...


    Although he wasn��t sure why the Sword Demon would appear here in human form, Kain had no time to ponder this question. The key issue right now was how to stop this guy!


    However,


    It seemed a bit difficult with just him and Bai Yanluo...


    Thinking about how easily he got beat by the guy with purple hair, Kain felt super anxious. He looked at Bai Yanluo, who was also getting up from the rubble, and an idea hit him.


    Then, He turned to the Necromancer he so despised:


    "Mr. Borulov, although we��ve had many disagreements in the past, now... I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Given the long-standing tension between Red Leaf Royal Family and the Church, Kain has never been fond of those who support the royal family. Borulov, being a necromancer, is someone he particularly dislikes. However, facing such a scary enemy Sword Demon, Kain had no choice but to suppress his displeasure and extend an offer for cooperation.


    On the other side,


    Borulov, who had gradually completed his regeneration from the blood pool and reassembled his body, was not a fool either.


    He wanted revenge, but he also knew he couldn��t kill the Sword Demon on his own.


    Upon hearing the Apostle��s request for cooperation, Borulov thought for a moment and then nodded, indicating his agreement;


    " Got it "


    Saying this,


    Borulov slowly stepped forward to stand on the same battle line as Kain, waving his staff. In an instant, countless spirits emerged from the ruins and appeared in mid-air, joining Kain and Bai Yanluo in surrounding the purple-haired man.


    "As long as we can kill this guy, any form of cooperation is acceptable!"


    Hate filled Borulov��s words.


    --


    "..."


    Looking at the endless spirits that were surging from all around, and sensing the holy energy building up around Kain and Bai Yanluo, Pierre, who was now the target of their joint assault, Pierre looked serious for the first time. He glanced over in the direction where Mengxi had gone.


    ��If this keeps up...��


    ��It would be difficult to find her again... And if I go directly, it won��t be a smooth process... ��


    Pierre looked over at Kain, who was enveloped in a faint purple thunderous light, and pursed his lips in annoyance.


    ��This Thundery guy wasn��t great in other aspects, but he was quite fast. With him around, pursuing the Girl of Destiny wouldn��t be easy ��


    ��Add to that all these surrounding undead and that stubborn female swordsman��


    ��If I don��t deal with them all, I��m afraid it��ll be hard to complete my objective of killing the Girl of Destiny��


    ��Looks like��


    ��I��ll have to deal with these people first...��


    With that thought, a cruel purple glint flashed in Pierre��s eyes. He started to consider whether he should start taking things seriously.


    Unlike Kalina and Xiao, who go all out from the start, leaving no survivors, Pierre quite adheres to the ��boss guidelines�� set by his mother. One of these rules is to never use full power from the start! Only when the protagonist (the enemy) continually gets stronger can he appropriately unleash his power.


    Apparently, this adds to the boss��s prestige.


    Pierre quite agrees with this.


    Every time an enemy releases new power and uses new moves, thinking they can defeat him, Pierre would very amiably unleash a bit more power, utterly quashing their hopes. At those times, the look of despair and shock on the enemy��s face is quite satisfying to Pierre.


    That��s why Pierre initially appeared in human form; after all, this is his weakest state.


    But now,


    "Two high-level 8s, and one mid-level 8, huh?"


    Sensing the robust holy aura and magical energy within the three nearby human, Pierre raised an eyebrow. While not extremely strong, these three level 8 powerhouses at least deserved for him to take things a bit more seriously. Not putting in some effort to deal with them quickly seemed somewhat unrealistic.


    In that case,


    Let��s play...


    "Release mode..."


    Grinning coldly, Pierre��s eyes flashed with a fighting spirit.


    The next moment,


    Under the watchful eyes of the three strong humans,


    A crazy mix of thunder light and dark purple energy exploded around Pierre. The force was so intense it turned nearby ruins to dust. Dark and thunder energy started to gather around him, creating a huge ghostly figure that wrapped around Pierre.


    The "Silver Moon Sword," filled with a destructive aura, also heeded the call of its master��s power. Breaking its own restraints, it started to expand instantly...


    BOOM!!!


    The next moment,


    A beam of purple light, as if symbolizing the end of the world, shot up into the sky...


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!


    Accompanied by terrifying roars,


    In front of Kain and the others, a huge figure started to take shape. A heavy pressure filled the air.


    In the distance,


    A blonde knight wearing a tattered red cape was hurriedly escorting a man beside him. They were making all possible efforts to distance themselves from where the Sword Demon was. However, the knight��s face changed dramatically as a terrifying wind pressure approached.


    Rushing behind the man, he quickly mobilized all his strength to counter the oppressive force of the dark shadows that howled from afar.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    Feeling the terrifying power within this aura, the blonde knight was sweating profusely, his face pale. After finally stabilizing his emotions, he anxiously looked at the prince he was protecting and voiced his concern:


    "Your Highness Amon! Can... can Lord Borulov, along with those two Apostles, win against that monster?"


    "..."


    Faced with this question, Amon, the second prince of the empire, fell silent and stared gravely at the dark purple beam that tore through the sky in the distance.


    After pondering for a moment, Amon shook his head pessimistically:


    "They can at best hold him off for a while. If they can��t break through Sword Demon��s armor, which can distort any attack... they��re doomed."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Take me to find Father and Mother... We still have some trump cards left..."

 Chapter 531 - 532: Chaos[1/2]

    The ground shook and the wind screamed. As most people ran out of the academy in panic, a big group of soldiers in armor marched in the opposite direction. They were headed toward Starlight Plaza, weapons ready and magic charged. They were from the Imperial Expeditionary Force near the academy.


    When they heard the warning about an Abyssal Demon, General Korod and his team rushed over, fully geared up. They wanted to help kill the demon. But when they found out it was the legendary Sword Demon, they were scared. Even so, they kept going. They thought helping the three powerful fighters there was the best way to stop the disaster.


    If they couldn��t stop the Sword Demon here, with this Demon King��s crazed nature, it would undoubtedly bring calamity into Anvika, causing untold suffering and loss of life. For the safety of the citizens, Korod decided to risk life and limb to assist in resisting the Sword Demon.


    "Stop, General Korod!"


    Just as he was galloping on his war horse, spear in hand and quickly charging toward Starlight Plaza, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in Korod��s ears. At the forefront of his troops, a disheveled but dignified man, supported by a knight, was laboriously walking towards him.


    "Prince Amon?!"


    Seeing the man, covered in dust but still full of dignity, Korod couldn��t help but exclaim. He quickly halted his army and jumped down from his horse, rushing worriedly to Amon��s side.


    "Your Highness, are you okay?"


    "I��m fine. Just got hit by some falling rocks and broke my leg. No big deal," said Amon.


    Amon said nonchalantly. After glancing at the soldiers behind Korod who were ready for battle, Amon immediately fixed a stern gaze at Korod and said unequivocally,


    "General, pull back your troops now!"


    "Pull back?!"


    Korod couldn��t believe his ears.


    "Your Highness, Sword Demon is rampaging there! Why are you asking us to retreat?! We are fully armed, all attack magic and heavy artillery are ready. We can assist the Grand Sorcer in encircling and eliminating the Sword Demon! Just like what happened in the northern border of the Snow Night Empire thirty-one years ago!"


    "Thirty-one years ago, huh..."


    Hearing that, Prince Amon looked serious and a bit sad. He knew a lot of secrets, including what really happened 31 years ago with Sword Demon in Snow Night Empire. Sword Demon actually wasn��t beaten by the good guys led by Luo Kefei; it just left on its own. The story people heard was a feel-good lie. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not just that event thirty years ago��every time Sword Demon appeared, it either accomplished its goals by destroying everything, or it mysteriously retreated after causing partial destruction. This Demon King had never been defeated.


    For centuries, humanity had been researching ways to deal with various terrifying Demon Kings. Over the years, they had devised numerous tactics against different types of Demon Kings, like Nightmares and Snow Devourer, even Inferno. However, until now, no effective tactics have been developed against Sword Demon. Its destructive power might not be as terrifying as an Inferno, but its defense, or rather its ability to dodge, was hair-raisingly high. The armor enveloping Sword Demon, made of Shadow Power, could distort any attack.


    Slashes, magic, and artillery would be twisted by a strange force just before hitting Sword Demon, making it impossible to land a blow. Regardless of how many times they tried, human and elves and even the dragons couldn��t break through this defense, while Sword Demon harvested human lives as if slicing through vegetables.


    If even Level 8 couldn��t hurt this scary demon, what could regular troops hope to achieve?


    Sighing, Amon gave Korod a stern look.


    "There��s no time for a detailed explanation, General Korod. All you need to know is that your troops won��t be of any help; they��ll just get in the way or even become fodder for Sword Demon. If so many soldiers get infected by Shadow energy, the situation will worsen."


    While saying this, Amon pointed at the fleeing civilians around them.


    Your troops should be helping them get to safety, not fighting."


    "��"


    Faced with Amon��s instruction, Korod felt both puzzled and unwilling. However, in the end, he chose to obey the prince and respectfully lowered his head.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    "Also, do you have a communication magic stone? I lost my spatial ring during the chaos."


    "Communication magic stone? Yes, we have one."


    "Give it to me. I need to contact Mother."


    ----


    Meanwhile, back in the main city of Anvika...


    As the Abyssal Demon invasion alarm rang out, accompanied by a horrifying purple light shooting into the sky, the tranquility of the capital was shattered instantly. A ��virus�� called fear began to spread wildly among the crowd. Everyone looked nervously at the rising purple light.


    People had been confident about their country and dismissive of Abyssal Demons. They believed that even if the demons attacked, the strong city guards and the bottomless strength of the Level 8 Cultivator would surely eliminate these monsters. However, after news of the attack on the academy reached the public, their confidence in the empire��s capital city dwindled, and their fear of Abyssal Demons grew day by day.


    Finally, upon learning that the demon attacking the academy was a Demon King entity��worse yet, the even more terrifying infamous Sword Demon��people��s hearts were completely consumed by fear. The capital fell into chaos, with everyone trying to evacuate, fearful that the tragedy of the academy would be reenacted in Anvika.


    ---


    Elsewhere,


    Standing atop the palace walls, under the protection of several guards armed with swords, a beautiful woman looked with mixed emotions at the chaos below.


    This woman had stunning black hair, skin as smooth as jade, eyebrows like willows, and eyes like water. She exuded a mature beauty and a unique charm. Wearing a phoenix crown and a light silk dress embroidered with the royal family��s emblem, she was the epitome of elegance. The silk dress flowed down to her feet, edged in gold threads made from precious soul gold.


    This noble woman was none other than the Empress of Red Leaf Empire, Seraphina, the biological mother of Princes Amon and others.


    After briefly observing the chaotic crowd, Seraphina cast her eyes toward the academy, where a purple light beam shot into the sky. Even from this distance, she could feel the terrifying energy emanating from it. She couldn��t help but clutch her chest and murmur,


    "That is... the aura of Sword Demon..."


    Her face showed clear signs of worry and stress.


    Although she was the empress, Seraphina was, after all, also a mother. Thinking about her two sons being at the academy, she felt normally anxious. After several failed attempts to locate the princes, her tension reached an unprecedented level.


    However,


    At that moment, another guard, surrounded by a halo of white energy, leapt onto the high wall and respectfully knelt behind Seraphina:


    "Your Majesty, Prince Eldric has been found by the rescue team. Also, Prince Amon wishes to obtain the token to mobilize the heavy artillery units."


    "What?!!"


    Upon hearing these words, Seraphina paused for a moment before her eyes lit up with joy.


    ��Eldric? Amon?����


    ��Thank goodness, both of them are safe!��


    She felt an immediate surge of elation. However, in order to maintain her royal demeanor, Seraphina didn��t show her emotions. Instead, she took a deep breath and put on a serious, impassive expression.


    "Amon? He wants the token?"


    "Yes," the sword-bearing guard confirmed. "The second prince seems to want to mobilize the weapon developed in collaboration with Red Moon Tower."


    "Oh?"


    At this revelation, hesitation appeared on Seraphina��s beautiful face.


    "That weapon? He��s talking about the one that was jointly developed with Red Moon Tower, isn��t he?"


    "Yes, it��s the one specifically designed to combat Sword Demon and developed alongside the Red Moon Tower."


    "Isn��t that still in its experimental phase? I heard it��s unstable; will it work?"


    "Given that Sword Demon has already appeared at the academy, whether it will work or not, we have to try."


    "Alright, fine..."


    Seraphina said yes, but she felt uneasy for some reason.


    However, before she could fully ponder the origin of this uneasy feeling, the next words from the guard caught her off guard:


    "Also, Your Majesty, the second prince hopes that you can persuade the great ancestor to leave the ��Dragon Seal Palace�� to assist the Grand Sorcer in dealing with Sword Demon..."


    This new information left Seraphina momentarily stunned. The great ancestor��s involvement was an entirely different matter and one that came with its own set of complexities. The weight of the situation seemed to be growing by the minute.

 Chapter 532 - 533: Delay [2/2]

    "Asking the great ancestor to leave the ��Dragon Seal Palace�� to deal with Sword Demon?!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The guard spoke excitedly. In his eyes, while Sword Demon was terrifying, the involvement of the great ancestor, who had been the guardian deity of the empire for a thousand years, would surely resolve the crisis. The great ancestor was an inscrutable figure at the pinnacle of the eighth level and perhaps even close to the legendary level.


    It was precisely because of the great ancestor��s presence that the empire had stood for so long, making it one of the oldest empires on the continent.


    However, as the guard eagerly awaited Seraphina��s response, she shook her head decisively:


    "No, the great ancestor cannot leave the capital"


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    "Uh... never mind."


    Realizing she might said too much, Seraphina quickly shook her head and looked at the guard with a somewhat complicated expression.


    "In any case, the great ancestor is in seclusion now and cannot leave at this crucial stage. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The guard sensed the sharp and slightly icy gaze of Seraphina and quickly bowed his head, not saying anything more.


    "Good."


    As Amon��s mother, Seraphina could roughly guess her son��s current thoughts. The secret weapon they developed with the Red Moon Tower theoretically could neutralize Sword Demon��s defenses. However, its effectiveness in actual combat was uncertain.


    If it proved ineffective, the eighth-level Cultivators who were currently fighting Sword Demon would eventually be defeated. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, her son was likely preparing a backup plan. Even if the great ancestor couldn��t defeat Sword Demon, he could probably help the other three in stalling him. Although Sword Demon is powerful, his stamina is not infinite. Perhaps they could manage to repel or even seal him once he was exhausted.


    Unfortunately, the great ancestor currently couldn��t leave the capital. If Sword Demon didn��t directly attack the city, the great ancestor couldn��t intervene.


    Thinking of this, Seraphina shook her head helplessly.


    But then another thought occurred to her: Her son��s idea wasn��t bad. If they could find a few more eighth-level, maybe they could defeat Sword Demon.


    However, in the current state of the empire, Borulov was already involved in the battle, the great ancestor couldn��t move, and the King of the Northern Territory was at Snow Night Border. It seemed there were no other eighth-level available to participate in the fight.


    ��Wait, that��s not right...��


    At this moment, Seraphina seemed to recall something. She turned her head to inquire from a lady-in-waiting who had just returned from an investigation, as if wanting to confirm some information in her mind.


    "Evelyn."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Upon hearing Seraphina��s call, the lady-in-waiting promptly knelt down on one knee, awaiting her orders.


    "You said earlier that Archbishop Fiona and two Holy Envoys are in the forest near Luminous Academy, right?"


    "Yes, it��s an operation against the members of the Divine Punishment Sect. There seem to be high-ranking members of the Divine Punishment Sect in the Salva Forest."


    "I see... that��s strange"


    "Hmm?"


    Noticing the serious expression on the Queen��s face, Evelyn asked anxiously,


    "Your Majesty, what��s wrong?"


    "Fiona is an exceptional Archbishop, always methodical and aware of priorities. With the Sword Demon attacking Luminous Academy, given her usual disposition, she would have returned to defend, even if she had not completely annihilated the members of Divine Punishment Sect. She would have sent the Holy Envoys to confront Sword Demon. However, until now, there has been no sign of the Holy Envoys returning to assist."


    "You��re right, that is strange."


    Evelyn also looked puzzled when it was pointed out to her.


    Seraphina narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance with a stern expression,


    "Unless... they��ve been held back..."


    As she spoke, Seraphina felt increasingly uneasy. Her brows were tightly knit, and her face was extremely serious, almost as if set in stone.


    ��The people from Divine Punishment Sect had managed to hold back the Holy Envoys, and the existence of Sword Demon had almost entirely diverted the attention of the Empire. This blatant attack seemed designed to attract attention. Otherwise, why didn��t Sword Demon sneak directly to the Girl of Destiny and act there, instead of revealing his identity in plain sight?��


    ��Something felt off��


    After taking a deep breath, Seraphina once again ordered the maid beside her:


    "Notify the King to return to the capital immediately. Also, activate the emergency plan, evacuate the citizens of the capital, and put all departments on high alert."


    ---


    At the same moment, while a fierce battle unfolded within Luminous Academy, a similarly intense battle erupted within Salva Forest.


    Upon receiving orders from the Pope, Fiona led the Third Combined Heavy Armor Legion of the Holy Temple Army and the Angel Knight Corps, totaling eight thousand men, along with two enigmatic Holy Envoys, to the Salva Forest. They began a siege against the members of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    The moment the two sides met, the battle was ignited instantly. The Divine Punishment Sect had an estimated force of just over 500. Although Fiona��s forces held a numerical advantage, the complex terrain of the Salva Forest gave the members of Divine Punishment Sect the opportunity to engage in guerrilla warfare. The plan to besiege them was far from smooth. Countless soldiers lost their lives in sudden attacks from the cultists. In no time, the forest was soaked in blood and severed limbs were everywhere.


    Despite the losses, Fiona��s forces, with their overwhelming numbers, managed to push back the members of the Divine Punishment Sect, leaving behind a field littered with the bodies of cultists. Even two notorious archbishops were slain by the noble holy knights.


    However, looking at the corpses and the severed heads of the archbishops presented before her, Fiona showed no sign of joy. Instead, she was filled with anxiety.


    She clenched her fists tightly and glared at the elegant man encircled by a group of holy knights and the two Holy Envoys on the treetops in the distance. The man had dark green hair and a handsome face. His thin body, coupled with a charming face, would make him look like a harmless scholar, if not for the copious amount of blood staining him and the menacing serpent formed from dark green energy behind him. The serpent, constantly flicking its tongue, sent chills down everyone��s spine.


    "Damn Wilt," Fiona cursed.


    That��s right, the green-haired man encircled not far away was none other than Wilt, the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, and Fiona��s most important target this time. She had thought that the battle was nearly over, but who would have thought that Wilt, the scoundrel, would still be here, using hit-and-run tactics? Never engaging directly in battle.


    ��Where is your honor?��


    ��Furthermore, this guy had already expended so much energy. He��d been hit by the Holy Envoys�� moves three or four times. Why is he still so quick?��


    Gritting her teeth, Fiona raised her hand anxiously to issue another wave of attack orders.


    At that moment, she couldn��t help but glance towards the overwhelming smoke in the distance, which was precisely the location of Luminous Royal Academy.


    "We must finish this bastard quickly!"

 Chapter 533 - 534: The Arrival of Nightingale [1/2]

    "Once Kael finds out you��re around, he��ll send the holy envoeys to trap and kill you. Your job is to distract the Church of Asumos�� people in Salva Forest and slow them down as much as you can."


    "Yes, My Lord, we will do our utmost to complete the mission!"


    "Aren��t you afraid? You might all die."


    "If it helps the Child of the Demon Lord to complete his plan, I��m willing to go through fire and water. Even if it means we all get killed! I��m willing to be shattered to pieces!"


    Recalling the previous conversation with the Child of the Demon Lord, Wilt couldn��t help but show a trace of excited and malicious smile, clutching his chest tightly. Surrounded by holy knights, mages, and priests in the distance, as well as two white-robed Holy Envoys glaring at him, Wilt looked around without a trace of fear, only deep-seated hatred.


    The Church��s emblem and the priests�� chants reminded him of his own people who were massacred by the Church, and his loved ones who died horribly. Hatred overflowed endlessly in Wilt��s heart. Though he��d love to tear these people apart, reality seemed to not allow it.


    "These fanatics put up a good fight," Wilt muttered, sounding a bit bitter.


    Although he appeared nonchalant and even shot disdainful glances at Archbishop Fiona in the distance, after so many rounds of battle, Wilt was already exhausted. If not for the ��Tears of Nature�� gifted by the Child of the Demon Lord to help him recover his stamina, he would have been decapitated in the last round of combat.


    Even now, his condition wasn��t great. His magic power was below 30%, most of his magical artifacts were nearly used up, and his weapon had been broken by a Holy Envoy. At this point, the followers of the Divine Punishment Sect who could have assisted him in battle were almost all dead. Those few who survived were already controlled by the Church and couldn��t help him. Essentially, he was fighting alone now.


    Feeling the tension around him, Wilt knew he was in a tight spot. But then he saw a purple light far away in the sky and felt determined again.


    ��Indeed, the one who betrayed the Great Demon Lord to save the Girl of Destiny, the Blood Butterfly, was an exception after all... The Demon king Sword Demon has already made his move, and the Child of Demon Lord must be going smoothly... Now, it��s my turn...��


    "I can��t be the weak link!"


    Suddenly, Wilt eyes full of anger. Clenching his teeth, he used the last bit of his magical power to send his snake-like spell after the knights. He also threw out whatever magical items he had left. With a loud bang, his attacks broke through their defenses and sent the knights flying. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seizing this opportunity, Wilt broke through the encirclement and tried to disappear into the forest once again, using the advantage of his life-affinity magic.


    "Don��t let him run"


    Fiona��s face twisted. She knew what Wilt was up to. To get this guy out of the way fast, she ordered her Holy envoys to attack him with their heavy weapons.


    Facing this onslaught, Wilt gritted his teeth and took out a ��Blood Soul Pill�� from his spatial ring, swallowing it without hesitation. In order to buy more time, he chose to fight by directly consuming his life force.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the North Faculty Residence Area of Luminous Royal Academy, several shadowy figures quickly infiltrated this chaotic area. Thanks to the chaos caused by the appearance of Sword Demon and Higanbana[Youlan] earlier disruption of the alarm system, their entrance went unnoticed.


    With flashes of dark light, these shadowy figures found themselves inside Yumo��s apartment. The apartment was on the brink of collapse after being affected by the powers of Youlan and Yumo. The once luxurious and elegant interior was now unrecognizable��furniture shattered, walls and floors cracked, and the splendid chandelier lay broken on the floor.


    Walking over these shards, a few people in black robes slowly entered the living room. Other than the person leading, the rest scattered to inspect the condition of the apartment.


    After observing the shattered surroundings, the leader fell into an eerie silence. After a moment, the young girl took off her hood, revealing her true face. With the hood removed, her beautiful black hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Her striking face, steadfast and spirited orange-red eyes, and small dark green dragon horns were all revealed. This girl was Xizhi, the leader of ��Nightingale�� organization and a subordinate of Xiao.


    "How��s the situation?"


    Xizhi asked calmly, her eyes scanning over the unconscious members of Black Rose family on the floor. Her gaze finally settled on an elderly butler with gray hair.


    One of the black-clad member checked the butler��s condition before slowly standing up and removing her hood to reveal a pretty face.


    "Don��t worry, Lady Xizhi. Master Sebastian is fine. He��s just been stunned by a powerful soul wave. It seems he also inhaled some strange pollen, which has him out like a light."


    "No serious issues, then..."


    Xizhi murmured, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. Despite their usual banter, she didn��t want to see Sebastian mysteriously die here.


    "Pick him up. I need to ask him some questions."


    "Um, about that..."


    The red-haired girl looked somewhat embarrassed as she turned to her superior.


    "I��m sorry, Lady Xizhi. I��ve already tried using medicine to wake Sir. Sebastian, but the pollen he inhaled has a strong paralytic and sedative effect. Right now, his consciousness is completely dissociated; he won��t wake up."


    To prove her point, the red-haired girl gave Sebastian��s face a couple of slaps. However, even as his cheeks turned red, there was no sign of him waking up. He lay motionless on the floor, barely distinguishable from a corpse except for his breathing. Nothing worked��not slapping him, poking his sides, tickling him, or even pricking him with a needle.


    After a series of unsuccessful attempts, the red-haired woman turned to Xizhi with a helpless expression. "See... he really won��t wake up."


    Seeing this, Xizhi��s eyebrows furrowed slightly before she let out a helpless sigh.


    "In that case, we��ll have to resort to this last option..."


    Speaking of which, accompanied by a surge of strong magical fluctuations, a fluffy stick-like object slowly emerged from Xizhi��s spatial ring.


    "A... a feather duster?!"


    Upon seeing this familiar object, memories of past painful experiences with a similar item immediately flooded the minds of several members of the Nightingale organization. They couldn��t help but let out squeals and take steps back. However, after their initial fear, the redhead noticed something different about the ��feather duster�� in Xizhi��s hand.


    That is, although it looked very similar, the weapon in Xizhi��s hand didn��t possess the overwhelming pressure that Yumo��s feather duster�� did.


    "Lady Xizhi? What are you doing?"


    The redhead asked in confusion.


    In response, Xizhi didn��t say anything. Under the puzzled gazes of her subordinates, she slowly lifted the feather duster in her hand. This act confused everyone;


    ��Could it be that Lady Xizhi planned to wake up the Sir. Sebastian, with this imitation?��


    ��That��s impossible! Even if it looks similar, it doesn��t have that kind of power. Moreover, if the soul is in a deep sleep, how can it be so easily awakened?��


    And so, under the puzzled gazes of everyone, Xizhi abruptly swung her imitation feather duster. However, unexpectedly, it didn��t land on the old butler Sebastian. Instead, it struck a leather sofa scattered to one side. While Xizhi��s item didn��t have the same power as the real thing, there was one aspect in which it was almost identical to the original: the sound it made when hitting something.


    "Pia~~"


    The crisp sound echoed in the living room.


    With the entry of this familiar sound into his ears, the old butler Sebastian, who was in a death-like sleep, suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes. What was reflected in them was unprecedented fear:


    "My Lady, I, I, I was wrong!! No, no, no, no, no!!"


    Accompanying this nonsensical muttering, under the dumbfounded gazes of several Nightingale members, Sebastian suddenly jumped up from the ground. he hugged his own buttocks and kept retreating until he hit a corner while panting heavily...


    Seeing this, Xizhi just shook her head.


    "Sebastian, now that you��re awake, hurry up and report the situation. What on earth happened here? Why has Lady Yumo, who was supposed to be arrested, completely disappeared?"

 Chapter 534 - 535: Reactions Inside the Winter Forest [2/2]

    Far away, in the eastern part of the Great Winter Forest, within Yumo��s cozy forest mansion. In the living room, Liyu and Shuoyue nervously peeked out from behind the sofa, their eyes fixed on a red-haired woman sitting nearby.


    The red-haired woman, Kalina, Yumo��s third child, sat solemnly in her chair. she looked really stressed. She had even crushed the arm of her chair.


    An intimidating aura, mixed with the hot energy of Shadow Power, emanated from Kalina, making not only Liyu and Shuoyue but also the demons guarding the mansion outside shiver uncontrollably.


    Kalina was powerful, and her control over Shadow energy was almost divine. Otherwise, she couldn��t have hidden among humans for so many years. Now, the Shadow energy inside her was leaking uncontrollably, indicating her emotional state was fluctuating significantly.


    "What... what... what��s going on?"


    Watching Kalina, whose aura was almost becoming tangible, Shuoyue��s lazy expression completely vanished, replaced by deep unease.


    Poking Liyu��s waist, Shuoyue whispered,


    "Sister Liyu... shouldn��t you ask?"


    "No, if anyone should ask, it��s you."


    Facing her sister��s request, Liyu bluntly chose to refuse. It was clear that Kalina was not in a good mood; approaching her directly could be like playing with fire. She had been rigorously trained by Kalina recently and was already exhausted...


    However, she had rarely seen Kalina with such an expression...


    Influenced by her concern, Liyu finally took a deep breath and cautiously asked,


    "What happened, Sister Kalina?"


    After speaking, both Liyu and Shuoyue pursed their lips, waiting for their sister��s answer.


    "... "


    Facing the inquiry from her adorable sisters, Kalina took a deep breath to suppress her turbulent emotions and slowly put down the scroll of information in her hand. This scroll was handed over to her by the vice-captain of the Ghostly FlameGroup through spatial transmission magic. It recorded events related to the Luminous Royal Academy.


    After hesitating for a moment, Kalina decided to share the information with her sisters:


    "A subordinate of mine sent me news. A Demon King has appeared inside Luminous Royal Academy. The Grand Sorcer of Red Leaf and two Apostle are currently battling him"


    "A Demon King?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both girls exclaimed in unison.


    After hearing this answer, a flash of excitement passed through Shuoyue��s blue-golden eyes:


    "So... is the plan proceeding smoothly?! Did these foolish human attack Mommy, and then angered her?!"


    Though Shuoyue had been training in the Winter Forest and wasn��t directly involved in this plan, she had some understanding of its overall framework. They couldn��t reveal their mother��s identity themselves to avoid disappointing her. The plan was to use the foolish humans to ��expose�� their mother��s identity, forcing her to take action against them.


    However, before Kalina could speak, Liyu interjected and negated her sister��s speculation.


    "No, it shouldn��t be... If that were the case, Sister Kalina wouldn��t have shown that expression just now. According to the original plan, to give us enough time to mobilize, the Red Leaf Empire shouldn��t be certain about our mother��s identity yet. They��d likely just try to ��control�� her instead of attacking her. Mommy��s temperament isn��t one to easily resort to fighting."


    As Liyu spoke, she looked at Kalina for confirmation. Kalina nodded affirmatively.


    "Yes, the plan has changed. The one currently fighting in Luminous isn��t our mother."


    "Then who is it?" Shuoyue asked, her finger at her lips and her head tilted in confusion.


    However, just after she asked, an answer sprang to her mind. The only figure she could think of who would brazenly stir up trouble at Luminous Royal Academy was...


    Thinking of that ��handsome�� older brother, Shuoyue��s expression turned weird for some reason. A trace of disdain even appeared on her face.


    "It��s not Pierre, is it?"


    "Yes, that idiot..." Kalina said, exasperated, and started mumbling something. Though they couldn��t hear the details, it was undoubtedly some sibling-to-sibling venting.


    "Really? It��s Brother Pierre?" Upon confirmation from Kalina, both Shuoyue and Liyu facepalmed simultaneously.


    "What is Pierre doing? He disappeared for so long, and now out of nowhere, he��s causing trouble? And of all places, at Luminous? What if he messes up our plans? Could he be deliberately sabotaging us?"


    "Calm down, Shuoyue," Liyu patted Shuoyue��s head and said softly. The petite Liyu, comforting the more mature, teenage-like Shuoyue, made the situation a bit awkward.


    "This is just typical behavior for our idiot Brother. No need to lose your temper. Besides, he likely doesn��t know about our plan. If he did, he wouldn��t dare to act in Luminous where Mommy is there. Unless he��s itching for a beating. But speaking of Mommy..."


    Hearing this, Liyu��s eyes flashed with a mix of confusion and concern. Protected by numerous gray feathers, she appeared in front of Kalina:


    "Brother making a mess like this? Mommy wouldn��t tolerate it! Why hasn��t she made a move?"


    "Because, our mother has already left Luminous Royal Academy."


    "Left? To where?"


    "I don��t know."


    Kalina shook her head helplessly.


    "According to the Ghostly Flame report, the members responsible for monitoring the teacher��s dormitory suddenly passed out. When they woke up, they couldn��t find any trace of Mom. Not just Mom, but even Yuan��er is missing. At least we can be sure they��re no longer in Luminous."


    "How could this be? What about the Girl of Destiny?"


    "She��s still in the academy, and the target of our idiot brother is likely her."


    "It��s weird. If the Girl of Destiny is still in the academy, where could Mommy and Yuan��er suddenly go?"


    Confused, Liyu held her head, swaying it from side to side.


    Kalina also leaned her chin on her hand, lost in thought. On one hand, she was thinking about how to clean up the mess Pierre had made; on the other, she was pondering where their mother and younger sister Yuan��er might be.


    Just as they were deep in thought, the communication magic stone on the table suddenly emitted a faint blue light. Feeling the magical message contained in the blue light, Kalina��s eyes narrowed, and she picked up the stone.


    "What��s the latest news, Xiao?" Kalina asked anxiously.


    Hearing this, the two young ladies beside her also quickly focused their attention on the magic stone.


    After hearing Kalina��s words, Xiao from the other end of the continent didn��t reply immediately. After a moment of silence, as if struggling with something, he finally spoke:


    "Lady Kalina, Sebastian has awakened."


    "Sebastian is awake? That��s great! Now, what exactly happened over there with Mom?"


    "Well, according to Sebastian, Youlan appeared, and that woman... seems to have taken Yuan��er."


    "What?!!"


    In that instant, the expressions of the three Demon Kings in the room changed dramatically. Liyu even stomped a large hole into the floor.


    "That wretched woman! How dare she lay a hand on our little sister!!"


    Sorry for the slow updates this week. My focus was on [Fallen Chronicles]. Writing lemon scenes is a challenge for me, so it took quite some time to write a good one.... The good news is that I��ll be updating with three more chapters today, and another one tomorrow. Also, do give [Fallen Chronicles] a try. If it��s to your liking, I��d appreciate your support there with power stones. Thanks again! ???? [Fallen Chronicles cover] ��

 Chapter 535 - 536: Heading South [1/2]

    "Ah! Help! No, Noooo!"


    Watching a gigantic man-eating bird tear apart her protective storm and prepare to swallow her whole, Liyu, in her ��Spirit Bird�� form, couldn��t help but scream in desperation.


    Liyu wanted to flee, but her body was bound by thorns and she had no strength to escape. No matter how much she flapped her wings, it was useless. All she could do was call out for her Mom while watching the horror closing in on her. At that moment, She was scared like never before.


    Even now, she sometimes has nightmares about it. When she wakes up scared, she sometimes even hits Limo, who sleeps next to her.


    That feeling of being consumed by fear is something Liyu finds hard to forget.


    If it weren��t for her sister Kalina arriving just in time to rescue her from the man-eating bird, she would have become its nourishment. And the one controlling that man-eating bird was none other than their ��sister�� in name, Youlan.


    When Liyu was born, Youlan had already left Winter Forest. Liyu was originally curious about this sister. However, after meeting Youlan for the first time, all of Liyu��s curiosity disappeared, replaced by a bottomless hatred and fear. After all, she was almost eaten by Youlan during their first meeting...


    Later, when she found out that Youlan had also hurt her second and third siblings and disappointed their mother, Liyu��s hatred for this sister, whom she had met only once, deepened. She still refers to her as ��sister�� only to spare Yumo��s feelings.


    [second and third siblings=Pierre And Kalina]


    So, when Xiao mentioned ��Youlan,�� Liyu��s emerald eyes narrowed instantly. And upon hearing that Youlan had taken Yuan��er, Liyu��s emotions spiraled out of control. She��s very fond of her new sister Yuan��er, who��s as cute and cuddly as a small quilt.


    The thought that her new sister could fall into Youlan��s clutches made Liyu so agitated that she stomped a hole in the floor. The residual force of her dark shadow magic shattered the surrounding windows, and cracks appeared in the walls and ceiling.


    Fear and anger spread rapidly in Liyu��s heart, making her feel as if her heart would jump out of her chest due to the tension.


    "That crazy woman!"


    Biting her lip hard, Liyu anxiously asked,


    "She took away Yuan��er? What��s going on? What happened? Where is Yuan��er now? Is she in danger?"


    "Yeah, how is Yuan��er?" Shuoyue also chimed in, urgently standing next to the communication magic stone.


    Like Liyu, Shuoyue was also extremely wary of this sister she had never met and was concerned for her younger sister��s safety. Their urgency made them interrupt Kalina��s words to keep asking questions.


    Usually, such rude interruptions would have earned them a scolding from Kalina. But now, Kalina had no reaction. It was as if she had been struck by lightning, standing there in a daze.


    "Xiao, what��s going on?" Faced with Liyu��s stern questioning, Xiao on the other end of the magic stone couldn��t help but sigh deeply.


    "Sigh, calm down, Lady Liyu, Lady Shuoyue. At least for now, Miss Yuan��er is fine. Her soul gem hasn��t dimmed."


    "What does it mean that she was taken by that crazy woman?"


    "Sebastian was knocked unconscious by Youlan��s aura, but the moment Youlan appeared, he secretly activated the ��recorder,�� an invention by Xue Tianao. It��s a magical device that can record surrounding sounds."


    "And then?"


    "The recorded sounds were a bit jumbled, but after analysis, the gist is... well, let��s skip some of the complicated details for now. Anyway, Yuan��er was taken by Youlan, and Lady Yumo left Luminous Royal Academy to chase after Youlan. As for where they��ve gone, we��re still investigating."


    "Chasing Youlan? Does that evil woman intend to use Yuan��er as bait? Is Mommy safe?"


    Liyu��s eyebrows furrowed tightly, and her emerald eyes were filled with deep hostility. Shuoyue, who was standing next to her, immediately joined in.


    "That must be it! Not only did that wicked woman attack us, but now she wants to go after Mom too?, Mom is too kind; she should have gotten rid of her a long time ago!"


    "Relax, Youlan��s strong but not strong enough to threaten Lady Yumo"


    "Even if she can��t threaten Mommy, she definitely has other intentions! Who knows if she��ll use Yuan��er as a hostage to blackmail Mom into doing something!" Liyu said.


    "Exactly, it��s very likely. So, Xiao, hurry up and find out where Mommy has gone. Mom is so naive, and that woman is so cunning. If Mom really falls into her trap, it will be really bad," Shuoyue added.


    "Exactly, exactly!"


    Both sisters were super worried. They wanted answers, and they wanted them now. Their family was at risk, and they couldn��t just sit around doing nothing.


    As they spoke, Liyu and Shuoyue began an intense discussion with Xiao, who was thousands of miles away, through the communication magic stone. They tried to figure out where Youlan might be, or where Yumo was heading.


    However, after some discussion, they still came up empty. Yumo moved too fast; once she flew to the sky, it was hard to track her. As for Youlan��s whereabouts, even Xiao had no clue. In fact, ever since Youlan killed the church��s previous Saintess, Black Rose hadn��t received any information about ��Higanbana.��


    Trying to deduce Youlan��s location through intelligence analysis seemed like a wild goose chase. One had to admit, Youlan��s ability to hide her tracks had reached a masterful level.


    Unable to come to a conclusion, the atmosphere in the room grew heavier. Moreover, a visible dark aura began to envelop the two young girls and spread throughout the villa. The volatile emerald and blue-gold shadow energies seemed about to tear everything in the hall to pieces.


    Both girls, usually so charming and lovely, now looked ferocious, their faces twisted by anxiety and anger. When Youlan��s name was mentioned, both couldn��t help but grit their teeth, their eyes filled with hostility. Compared to their hostility towards the Chosen One, this was just as intense, if not more so.


    Meanwhile, Kalina, who had been silent ever since Liyu and Shuoyue joined the conversation, leaned against the wall. After hearing what Xiao had to say, there was no anger or worry in her eyes, only some sadness,


    Watching her two sisters get really angry and talk badly about Youlan, Kalina just lowered her head and closed her eyes. She felt mixed up inside. She decided not to join in on the talk or say they were wrong.


    Contrary to her usual behavior, she remained silent on the side. It was only when Shuoyue proposed the crazy idea of freeing the abyssal demons in the Northern Winter Forest to search the whole continent that Kalina slowly opened her eyes. Then, the red-haired woman waved her hand, and her orange shadow energy pulled the communication magic stone from her sisters�� hands to her front.


    "Both of you, calm down."


    "Huh? Sister?"


    Seeing the magic stone being taken away, Liyu and Shuoyue finally remembered their eldest sister who had been silent for a while. They cast puzzled glances her way.


    "Sister, do you have any thoughts?"


    However, Kalina didn��t answer their questions. Instead, she put on her red armor that was lying beside her and said in a no-nonsense tone:


    "Xiao, you don��t need to continue the investigation. Just keep an eye on Luminous. As for you, Liyu and Shuoyue, stay quietly in the forest and don��t act rashly."


    "Sister?!"


    "But Sister Kalina?!"


    "Stop arguing, just stay here."


    A flash of red light appeared in Kalina��s eyes, and an intimidating spiritual pressure suddenly emanated from her. With the authority she had accumulated over the years, even without unleashing her shadow power, she easily suppressed the two girls. Their bodies trembled slightly, and the words they were about to say involuntarily retreated back into their stomachs.


    "Just stay here; I��ll handle this situation."


    With those words, without waiting for her sisters to reply, Kalina crushed the communication magic stone. Assisted by her orange shadow power, she instantly transformed into a streak of red light, breaking through the roof of the mansion and flying toward the southern part of the continent...


    Thus, she left her two sisters looking at each other, somewhat at a loss for what to do next. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister Kalina..."


    Murmuring her sister��s name, Liyu gazed thoughtfully through the window in the direction Kalina had departed.


    Recalling the complex expression on Kalina��s face just now, as well as her determined flight path, Liyu couldn��t help but furrow her brows.


    " Sister Kalina... you know where that crazy woman is?"

 Chapter 536 - 537: A Strange Aura [2/2]

    A new picture of Mengxi will come out with the next chapter. Let me know if you like it, because I might change the story��s cover based on your feedback. Leave your thoughts in the comments of Chapter 01 to tell me if you want it as the new cover or not.


    -------------------------


    In the outer district of the capital city of Anvika in Red Leaf Empire-


    Under the watchful eyes of countless nervous soldiers, a platinum light suddenly descended from the sky and landed on the city wall that separates the inner and outer districts.


    The shockwave generated by the impact of the white light directly stunned several unfortunate soldiers nearby, making them faint on the spot.


    As the white light dissipated, three figures appeared on the city wall.


    It was Mengxi and Vinarola, who had just escaped from the Starlight Plaza, and the golden-haired loli dragon who had transported them quickly.


    "Phew~"


    After taking a long breath, the dragon loli patted her chest, panting.


    "Whew... finally, we��re safe here for now. That guy shouldn��t be following us "


    Muttering to herself, Meliora, the great Sacred Dragon King, turned to look at the two women beside her, who were half-kneeling on the ground and still in a state of shock.


    More precisely, Meliora��s attention was mostly focused on the silver-haired girl, Mengxi.


    Although she had tried to protect them with her aura and energy while fleeing, Meliora couldn��t ensure that they had completely avoided the Sword Master��s slash.


    That terrifying shadow energy could have unimaginable consequences if it corroded them. Even if it didn��t turn them into abyssal demons, it might still cause a mental breakdown.


    Moreover, the wind pressure from her full-speed sprint was astonishing, probably enough to crush ordinary beings on the spot. If she accidentally caused some issues in the head of the Girl of Destiny, that would be a huge loss for her!


    You see, whether Meliora could have a bright future and break free from the clutches of various demons depended almost entirely on this girl!


    Thinking of this, Meliora quickly stepped forward and patted Mengxi��s shoulder.


    As for her loyal subordinate Vinarola, Meliora didn��t pay much attention to her due to her stronger resistance. Of course, it��s not like she had forgotten about her!


    Definitely not~


    --


    "Hey, hey, how are you doing? Are you okay?"


    While anxiously asking, Meliora released her power to sense Mengxi��s physical condition.


    It was only after being continuously patted on the shoulder by Meliora that Mengxi, who was in a dazed state due to the high-speed movement, gradually regained her consciousness. She glanced at the familiar city area and streets through the corner of her eyes.


    ��Here, we��ve reached the inner city of Anvika?��


    ��Also����


    "Who are you��"


    Lifting her eyes to look at the golden-haired dragon loli who was asking about her well-being, the silver-haired girl eyes gradually revealed a complex emotion.


    She thought back to what happened at Starlight Plaza.


    Back then, Sword Demon��s surging sword aura, the overwhelming shadow power, the extremely terrifying oppressive force, and the all-encompassing murderous intent had made Mengxi tremble all over. It felt as if the Grim Reaper was beckoning her, for a second, she felt like her life was about to end.


    This attack was undoubtedly the most powerful one she had ever faced. Even with divine Miracle, Mengxi wasn��t confident she could withstand it. Even if she did, she would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries.


    However, at that moment, Mengxi didn��t have the opportunity to think. She couldn��t dodge in time and had to face the danger head-on, planning to unleash her ��Miracle�� to counter Sword Master��s strike. Yet, just as the dark purple sword aura was about to engulf her, the Sacred Dragon Heart in her arms suddenly shattered.


    A small figure wrapped in platinum light grabbed both her and Vinarola��s arms and pulled them out of the sword aura��s range with extraordinary speed. This saved them from what could have been a fatal attack and took them straight towards the inner part of Anvika.


    Due to her lack of strength, Mengxi couldn��t understand what exactly had happened at the time. She only knew she had been saved, and judging by the current situation, the savior must be this golden-haired dragon loli who looked as delicate and cute as a doll.


    Though it was hard to believe, this seemingly unreliable and even scam-like little loli was actually an eighth-level powerhouse. Even if Mengxi hadn��t seen the girl��s face and actions at the time, the dragon loli��s insane aura had left a deep impression on her.


    ��Why did it seem like all the powerful beings these days is so goofy?��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but think of Yumo, the carrot-headed people in the church, and this girl in front of her who looked like she might be up to no good.


    ��Moreover, wasn��t the Dragon��s Heart a Divine object? Why did a little loli suddenly pop out of it? And she didn��t look like a freshly awakened being either��


    Feeling more and more confused, Mengxi gave a thankful look to the golden-haired little girl but couldn��t stop herself from asking about the questions she had inside.


    "Thank you for your help. May I ask, who are you?"


    "Me?"


    Hearing someone ask her name, Meliora��s old habit kicked in. She couldn��t resist puffing out her chest, showing off arrogantly, and began her grandiose self-introduction:


    "Hehe, This one��Ah, I mean. I am the guardian of the world pace, one of the former three pillars of the world, the highest leader of the dragon race, the ancestor of the Sacred Dragons, possessing... um..."


    Unfortunately, just like the previous times, Vinarola, who had been vomiting on the side, managed to hold back and stood up, casting a serious, warning glance at Meliora.


    Being stared at like this, the loli dragon suddenly remembered that she couldn��t reveal her true identity. Her face immediately puckered, displaying a frustrated expression.


    After mumbling to herself in frustration for a moment, Meliora quickly shook her head and said,


    "Never mind, just call me Meliora. As for my identity, think of me as a great person that has taken form from the Sacred Dragon Heart."


    "Formed from the Dragon��s Heart?"


    Mengxi thoughtfully repeated, not too surprised as she had already speculated about this. She asked, "So, you were maintaining the appearance of the Dragon��s Heart earlier to hide your identity?"


    "Exactly, something like that. You don��t need to worry about the reasons right now!"


    Seeming to remember something serious, The dragon loli pointed her chubby finger at Mengxi��s forehead and said in an unquestionable tone,


    "Right now, you don��t need to worry about anything else. What you need to do is hurry back to the headquarters of the Church. Seek protection from the church��s strong figures or even the Pope himself! I... I can��t protect you right now..."


    Saying this, The Dragon Loli somewhat reluctantly shook her lips. She didn��t want to admit it, but after sensing the purity of the Sword Demon��s Shadow Power, Meliora realized that this demon king was not to be underestimated. Even if he hadn��t used his full strength, the overwhelming power was enough to make most strong beings feel suffocated.


    Meliora felt that if Sword Demon went all out, even she at her peak might not be able to contend with him. Not to mention, although she had regained her body, her current strength was still less than a third of what it was at her peak. If Sword Demon pursued, she wouldn��t be able to protect the Girl of Destiny, and they would be quickly killed.


    The Girl of Destiny was key to changing her ��pitiable�� future, so Meliora didn��t dare to take risks with her. Since she couldn��t protect Mengxi, the best course of action was to send her back to the people of the Church. The church might have questionable morals, but their strength was undeniable.


    "So, you better hurry back," Meliora urged.


    "Then, aren��t you coming with me?" Mengxi asked.


    "Me? I��d better not..." Meliora decisively shook her head, "Didn��t I tell you? I need to hide my identity. Going there directly would expose me. Besides..."


    As she spoke, Meliora��s golden eyes turned into dragon pupils, and a glimmer of white light passed through them. She then looked somewhat complicatedly at the distant, pure white buildings standing in front of the heavenly garden, observing the fluttering flag of the Church.


    The dragon loli looked a bit unsure and mumbled softly to herself.


    S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 537 - 538: Growing Unease [1/2]

    Yumo And Mengxi��s new Illustration has been released in Chapter 01,


    -----------------------


    The Dragon Loli looked a bit unsure and mumbled softly to herself.


    "Also, to be honest, there��s a strange aura inside the church... it��s quite uncomfortable"


    ��


    "Hey, Heretia, don��t you think something feels strange about this place?"


    "Do you feel it too, Membeli?"


    "You too?"


    "Mm... even though Anze and the others don��t seem to notice, this place does give off a creepy vibe. The closer we get to the core, the more pronounced it becomes."


    "What��s going on? The atmosphere isn��t strong, but it��s... strangely creepy. Even After the Demon King absorbed shadow energy to empower itself, it didn��t feel this creepy."


    "I��m not sure. I took a closer look, and I didn��t find anything unusual."


    "Huh? That��s really strange."


    ---


    As she approached the headquarters of Asumos Church, Meliora couldn��t help but recall her past conversation with Heretia, the Supreme of Fata[Previous name of the three towers]. At that time, she felt a chilling air for the first time when she visited Asumos Church. Despite the absence of any formidable power in that atmosphere, it made Meliora, at the peak of the eighth level, feel uneasy. She instinctively went on guard and tried to find the source of this feeling. However, despite her search, she found nothing.


    Aside from Heretia, no one noticed this unusual issue, not even Anze, the church��s hero. Unable to bear the atmosphere, Meliora eventually refused to attend the celebration feast and left the church early. Still, it bothered her, and after leaving, she continued to ponder and investigate the source of this atmosphere.


    Sadly, she, Heretia, and Anze were killed by that female demon while investigating the Winter Forest soon after. Meliora, who later became the Heart of the Sacred Dragon, lost her ability to investigate further, and the matter was left unresolved.


    Now, as Meliora once again arrived at the edge of Anvika��s inner city, memories of the past filled her mind. After faintly sensing the atmosphere surrounding the white buildings, Meliora stopped her charge, bringing Mengxi and Vinarola up onto the city wall.


    Looking thoughtfully at the church��s headquarters, Meliora bit her lip,


    "That strange aura... it seems... even thicker than before."


    Trying to shake off the bad feeling growing inside her, Meliora looked worriedly at Mengxi next to her. She was unsure about sending her back to the church. Even though the church��s vibe didn��t seem harmful and Mengxi had been there for a long time without any issues, Meliora couldn��t help but feel uneasy for some unknown reason.


    Moreover, would it be more appropriate to take the Girl of Destiny far away from the headquarters instead of going there?


    "Um, Meliora?"


    Noticing that Meliora had suddenly fallen silent, Mengxi asked in confusion.


    "..."


    ��What should I do now?��


    The Dragon Loli fell silent, her small head swaying as she wrestled with her thoughts.


    "Um..."


    However, just as she was pondering what to do, a familiar presence suddenly entered everyone��s awareness.


    "Miss Mengxi? How come you��re here?"


    "Hm?"


    Hearing the voice, Meliora stopped her train of thought. The silver-haired girl in front of her instinctively furrowed her brows and then turned her head in confusion to look behind her.


    At this moment, perhaps attracted by the explosion and impact, a group of church holy warriors, fully armed and dressed in immaculate white armor, anxiously crossed over the ruined walls, running toward where Mengxi was.


    Leading them was a handsome man dressed in platinum Archbishop robes, with a golden braid.


    The moment his familiar face caught her eye, Mengxi couldn��t help but call out his name.


    "Archbishop Mokaro?"


    Yes, the one leading the team to Mengxi was none other than Mokaro, one of the three archbishops of the Church.


    "Miss Mengxi, are you alright?"


    Rushing up to Mengxi with a worried look, Mokaro quickly knelt down to check her physical condition. After confirming that she was mostly unharmed, aside from some minor scratches, he let out a sigh.


    "Thank goodness, you��re not hurt?"


    "Archbishop Mokaro? Why... why are you here?"


    "Me? I��m currently leading a team to evacuate the civilians."


    Saying this, Mokaro looked toward the direction of the Luminous Royal Academy with eyes full of hostility, staring at the dark purple Shadow force that was gradually polluting the sky.


    "Although I hate to admit it, that Sword Demon is extraordinarily powerful, far exceeding the likes of Deathwing and Snow Devourer. Even our church��s two Heavenly Apostles might not be able to stop that monster. If Sword Demon enters the city, it will bring catastrophe. To prevent this, I am organizing the evacuation of the civilians."


    As he explained, Mokaro slowly gestured for his subordinates behind him to stop following him and to assist with the evacuation as quickly as possible.


    "But, Miss Mengxi, weren��t you attending a ceremony today? You should be at the academy, right? How did you... end up here?"


    "I was Rescued here by them."


    "Rescued?"


    While saying this,


    Mokaro followed the gaze of the silver-haired girl.


    After seeing Dragon Loli, who was hiding her true power, Mokaro just gave her a polite smile. But when he locked eyes with Vinarola, his face lit up. He walked up to her, shook her hand, and said, "Ah, I get it now! Headmaster must have helped Miss Mengxi to get out, right? Thanks a lot, Lady Vinarola!"


    "Huh?"


    Faced with Mokaro��s gratitude, Vinarola was slightly stunned. After glancing at the many civilians and Asumos Church holy warriors around them, she understood his intention.


    He was fulfilling his promise to help hide the identity of Dragon King...


    Thinking this, Vinarola politely returned his smile.


    "Archbishop Mokaro, it��s my duty to do so. But since you��re here, why don��t you take Mengxi to a safe place?"


    "Sure, I��ll make sure the Girl of Destiny is safe. What about you? Want to come with us?"


    "Well..."


    Vinarola hesitated and looked toward the direction of the Luminous Royal Academy. After all, she was the headmaster and a well-known Magic Saint. With the academy in such a crisis and the fate of countless teachers and students unknown, her sense of responsibility wouldn��t allow her to easily withdraw.


    Even if she couldn��t participate in the battle against Sword Demon, she believed she could still assist with the rescue and help evacuate people from dangerous areas.


    "Thank you for your kind offer, But as the headmaster, I can��t just abandon my subordinates and students. Now that I��ve brought Mengxi out, it��s time for me to go back and rescue the other students."


    "I understand, that��s reasonable."


    "Mm."


    After a polite nod and some quick pleasantries, Mokaro turned toward Mengxi, while Vinarola approached the blonde Dragon Loli. She lowered her voice cautiously and said:


    "Your Majesty, the Dragon King, they are not evacuating toward the main church, but to an eastern military fortress. Archbishop Mokaro and I both think you should go there with Miss Mengxi, It��s best not to get involved with Sword Demon."


    "East, huh?"


    Glancing at the mountains to the east, Meliora slightly nodded her head. If they weren��t heading to the core church, she wasn��t so opposed to it.


    "Ok, I get it. You be careful too. Stay away from the fight. That Shadow energy is dangerous."


    "Thank you for your concern. You should also be careful to conceal your identity."


    "I know, I know! I��m the great Dragon King, after all. Hiding my identity is a piece of cake!"


    "Of course, Your Majesty is the most powerful."


    Both women understood their respective roles and the weight of the situation, preparing themselves for what was to come.


    Patting Meliora��s small head, Vinarola looked at her with a smile that had a touch of motherly love. Ever since Meliora turned into a little kid, her majestic vibe started to feel more like cuteness. Even if it sounds weird, Vinarola, who��s a mom herself, started to see Meliora almost like her own kid.


    At first, Meliora wasn��t happy about this, but she got used to it. Maybe because of her new form, she found head pats pretty comforting.


    Looking at the adorable Meliora, a loving smile slowly formed on Vinarola��s face.


    "Then take good care of yourself, Your Majesty"


    With those words, Vinarola didn��t say anything more. She stood up and started chanting a spell at high speed. Three ��High-Level Magic - Wings of Light�� emerged behind her, accompanied by the formation of a magic circle.


    After casting a glance at Mokaro not far away, Vinarola leaped into the air under the watchful eyes of the Holy Warriors and Meliora, turning into a streak of white light, heading back to the Luminous Royal Academy.


    Vinarola felt pretty good about leaving Meliora with Mokaro. At first, she didn��t trust Mokaro. He was from the church and had stepped into places he shouldn��t. But after finding out that he also had a contract with the Dragon Tribe and had helped the dragons a lot, she started to like him. Especially since he helped Meliora get her new form��even if it was as a little kid. Vinarola felt thankful for that.


    As for Mokaro resurrecting the Dragon King, she was grateful.


    As for Mokaro turning the Dragon King into a little loli...


    Well, she was still grateful, much to her own surprise. (Meliora: Hey!!!)


    Moreover, Mokaro had kept his promise, not revealing Meliora��s existence to anyone and even helping to hide her identity several times. This increased Vinarola��s favorable impression of him. In her mind, she tagged him as ��reliable�� and ��trustworthy.�� sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s why she dared to leave Meliora in his care while she wholeheartedly rushed back to Luminous for the rescue.


    It should be like this...


    However,


    "Strange..."


    While she was flying super fast, Vinarola put her hand on her chest, feeling confused. Her peaceful inner world started to feel all shaky. A bad feeling started to grow inside her for no clear reason.


    -------------------------


    :3 Hehehe~ All the piece is now in its place, it��s Time for some action and drama :3

 Chapter 538 - 539: Gradually Sprouting [2/2]

    "Stay safe, Vinarola..."


    Watching Vinarola speed off, Meliora quietly said to herself, worried. She really wished Vinarola wouldn��t go. The Sword Demon was super dangerous, and even going to help could turn bad. But knowing how stubborn Vinarola is, all Meliora could do was watch her go and hope for the best.


    Meliora had thought about unleashing her own power to protect Vinarola, but the thought of her identity being exposed at Luminous made her shudder. She had to admit, she was full of fear right now. She didn��t dare to go back to Luminous; she wanted to keep as far away from that evil woman as possible.


    But then again, if that evil woman really wanted to catch her, hiding here wouldn��t make much difference, would it?


    ��Sigh, the future doesn��t seems good��


    ��But why is Sword Demon here? And why attacking the Girl of Destiny?��


    In Meliora��s view, the black-haired girl must be the Demon who killed her before, most likely the puppet master behind the Demon Lord if she is not the actual one. So�� Sword Demon must have acted on her orders, and the target was to kill the Girl of Destiny. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��But why go through such trouble?��


    ��If she wanted to kill the Girl of Destiny, couldn��t she have done it herself? She was already in the academy. With her strength, no one could save the Girl of Destiny from her. So why send Sword Demon?��


    ��Strange... really strange...��


    "Ugh..."


    The more Meliora thought about it, the more confused she became. She couldn��t help but hold her little head in her hands, shaking it from side to side. For some reason, ever since her rebirth as a dragon loli, thinking had become something Meliora was averse to. Whenever she tried to think too hard, she felt dizzy.


    However, just as Meliora was feeling puzzled, a weird tremor suddenly surged within her, causing her light golden eyes to narrow sharply.


    ��?!?��


    ��What, what is this?��


    Breathing heavily, Meliora quickly placed her hand on her chest.


    "Why��s my heart beating so fast all of a sudden?"


    Feeling the "thump-thump" vibrations coming from her chest, the girl��s light golden dragon eyes were filled with confusion.


    She couldn��t understand why her body was having such a strange reaction.


    ��Was it because I had retreated too quickly earlier? Or could it be the soul-body rejection that Mokaro had mentioned earlier? That I shouldn��t exert too much power before the complete fusion of soul and body?��


    Either way, she felt really bad and started to sweat.


    Meliora continued to channel her energy, trying to suppress the weird reactions within her body. The strange agitation clashed with her holy energy, causing her adorable face to contort in discomfort. To preserve her dignity as the Dragon King, Meliora quickly hid herself away, crouching painfully among the ruins of a city wall.


    "Ugh... this feels awful..."


    Tears welled up in the dragon loli��s eyes, and she let out pitiful moans.


    ...


    Not far away, Mokaro, who was directing the crowd to a safe place, glanced back at the ruins where Meliora was. And a mysterious smile crossed his face.


    ---


    Elsewhere, after being comforted by Archbishop Mokaro, Mengxi was soon surrounded by a group of familiar church members. These were people Mengxi had known when she was with the ��Sunlight�� squad. Faced with their old captain and a girl of high standing within the church��the Girl of Destiny��the crowd couldn��t help but express their concern.


    "Captain, how are you? Did you escape from Luminous? Are you injured?"


    "Did you get affected by the Sword Demon��s power?"


    "Mengxi, there��s blood on you. Are you injured? Do you need medicine?"


    ...


    Faced with everyone��s questions, Mengxi gave her usual sweet smile, waving her hand to indicate she was fine.


    "I��m okay, just some minor scratches. But why are all of you here?"


    "We��re about to retreat," a young pink-haired priestess spoke up.


    "Archbishop Mokaro has ordered most of the units to fall back. It seems that numbers are meaningless against Sword Demon; we��d only serve as live targets. Besides, we newcomers who just got promoted don��t have the ability to fight. The only thing we can do is help evacuate the civilians during the retreat."


    "An order to retreat?"


    "Yes, except for some elite units, everyone else is pulling back."


    "What about the Pope?"


    "I��m not sure about the Pope, but he should be in the Central Cathedral... Mengxi, you should hurry and retreat with us!"


    The pink-haired girl glanced nervously at the dark purple light in the distance and the terrifying energy emanating from the battlefield. Even at this distance, the aura of Sword Demon was unsettling, with occasional bursts of terrifying sword energy reaching them.


    "Archbishop Mokaro told us to take you with us and leave Anvika as soon as possible."


    "Leave?"


    Mengxi looked unsure for a moment.


    The young priestess noticed this right away.


    The young priestess, thinking that Mengxi wanted to fulfill her duty as the Girl of Destiny by fighting the Sword Demon, immediately showed an anxious expression and hurriedly advised:


    "Mengxi, don��t do anything risky! You have to leave! Archbishop Mokaro and all of us think that Sword Demon is mainly after you. You can��t take chances. If something happens to you, who will lead us against those abyssal demons? Plus, you can��t really fight something as strong as Sword Demon right now!"


    "I understand," Mengxi replied, clearly aware of Sword Demon��s strength��a creature from the abyss so powerful that it could single-handedly destroy an entire empire. She knew her own limits. She couldn��t even defeat lesser abyssal demons, let alone challenge the Sword Demon.


    Reluctantly, she smiled at the priestess, "Don��t worry, I��m not that overconfident."


    Her hesitance to leave wasn��t because she wanted to fight Sword Demon, but was concerned about another person...


    "Yumo..."


    Mengxi turned her gaze toward the distant, chaotic battlefield, her feelings mixed as she clenched her fists. The dark-haired girl, Yumo, was what worried Mengxi the most. Everything that happened today went beyond her expectations��the vibrations from the teachers�� apartment, the missing Yumo, and the sudden appearance of Sword Demon. All these made her feel uneasy, and strange thoughts began to emerge in her mind.


    ��Was Sword Demon here not just for her, but also to harm Yumo? After all, in the eyes of abyssal demons, Yumo was a ��traitor�� who betrayed the Demon Lord to help her. Could it be that Sword Demon was sent to eliminate Yumo? Did Yumo hide because she realized this?��


    ��No, that can��t be. If Yumo knew about the danger, she wouldn��t have left me in the dark, making me vulnerable to Sword Demon��s sudden attack.��


    ��Could it be that Yumo also encountered some kind of trouble? ��


    Thinking about the strange events at the teachers�� apartment, Mengxi felt more and more worried as she clenched her fists tightly.


    "Sister, where... where have you gone?"

 Chapter 539 - 540: A Tangled Heart [1/2]

    "Sister, where... where are you?"


    The more Mengxi thought, the more worried she got, with no answers in sight. The only thing that gave her some peace was the red gemstone on her necklace. She took a deep breath and looked at the beautiful red gemstone necklace she was wearing.


    This wasn��t an ordinary necklace; it was a set with the butterfly earrings she had given to Yumo. Through this necklace, Mengxi could gauge Yumo��s life status. If Yumo��s life force were to weaken, the red gemstone on Mengxi��s necklace would dim. If it decreased further, cracks would appear, and if a fatal wound were sustained, the gemstone would shatter.


    Ironically, when she gave Yumo those earrings, Mengxi��s initial intent was to sense danger and rush to her aid, despite her own power being so insignificant compared to Yumo��s.


    Moreover, she didn��t even know where Yumo was right now. However, the intact necklace meant that Yumo wasn��t in immediate danger, and this slightly relieved Mengxi.


    Just as Mengxi was lost in her thoughts, staring at the royal academy of Luminous, a cute, dolled-up little girl with blonde hair, sucking on a lollipop, came trotting up to her:


    "Hey, what��s up? Why are you staring at Luminous like that?"


    "Hm?"


    Awakened by the child��s adorable voice, Mengxi looked somewhat confusedly at the little girl beside her. This little girl was none other than the incarnation of the ��Heart of the Sacred Dragon,�� her savior, Meliora.


    Unlike her previous dragon loli form, Meliora now looked like an ordinary human girl, her dragon features hidden.


    "Lady Meliora?"


    Out of gratitude and respect for Meliora��s strength and the life-saving favor, Mengxi instinctively used respectful language.


    However, this made Meliora puff out her cheeks in annoyance, "You don��t need to be so formal, just call me Meliora or Meli. You��re the Girl of Destiny, someone who will sign an equal cooperation contract with me in the future, so you don��t have to be so polite."


    "I understand, Meliora. But... what��s going on with you right now?"


    Mengxi looked strangely at the blonde little girl, licking her lollipop. Seeing the child��s innocent, adorable eyes, Mengxi��s brows twitched involuntarily. After all, this incarnation of the Sacred Dragon was quite different from what she had imagined��a fierce, powerful entity. not a little girl with a lollipop.


    If it weren��t for witnessing Meliora��s unleashed power firsthand, Mengxi might have unconsciously treated her as an innocent little girl. Mengxi couldn��t tell if this was an act or Meliora��s true nature.


    Seemingly picking up on the odd look in Mengxi��s eyes, Meliora shot her an annoyed glance, emphasizing, "Don��t overthink it! I��m like this to hide my identity!"


    She then ostentatiously took another lick of her lollipop. Eating the lollipop was not because she liked it, of course. It was all for the sake of hiding her identity. After all, who would suspect a cute little girl eating a lollipop to be the legendary Dragon King?


    Meliora reassured herself.


    While comforting herself, her little tongue diligently continued to enjoy the lollipop. While savoring the candy, Meliora looked seriously at Mengxi, then glanced towards the distant battlefield. Despite her occasional childish actions, she was far from foolish. After observing Mengxi��s expressions and movements for a while, she had a good idea of what was on her mind.


    "Why are you so focused on Luminous Academy? You barely got out of there," Meliora asked.


    "Why?" Mengxi frowned and stared into the distance, "Because someone very important to me might still be in there... I worry about her."


    "Someone you��re worried about? So... you want to go back to save her?"


    "Not really," Mengxi shook her head with a bitter smile; "That person is my sister. She��s strong, stronger than most level 8. If she��s in danger, my current strength won��t be of any help. Going back to save her is a bit unrealistic... but I feel like I can��t just ignore it either."


    Observing Mengxi��s conflicted expression, Meliora sighed,


    "Don��t overthink it. If she��s stronger than most level 8s, then she��s generally safe. If she��s up against someone incredibly strong, not only will you not be of help, but you might also distract her. In this situation, staying away is actually the best help you can offer. Besides, you said ��maybe.�� What if she��s not in Luminous anymore? What would be the point of going back? Just retreat safely with the people from the Church for now."


    Meliora paused and got really serious. She seemed to make up her mind about something, then put her lollipop aside.


    "There��s something else you should know. Inside Luminous Royal Academy right now, it��s not just the Sword Demon. There��s someone else there that��s even scarier."


    "Hm? scarier?"


    Seeing Meliora��s sudden change in expression, Mengxi��s eyes also turned serious.


    "Yes, that demoness is the most terrifying existence in the world," Meliora said, visibly trembling at the mention of the ��demoness��. "Her power far surpasses peak stage level 8. Sword Demon��s attack on Luminous must have been under her order. I don��t know why she hasn��t acted directly��maybe there are limitations after leaving the forest. But she definitely plans to kill you, the Girl of Destiny. If you go back now, you��re walking into a trap. She can crush you in an instant." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A demoness with strength surpassing level 8? Is there such a monster hiding in Luminous Royal Academy?"


    "Yes, I��m not joking! She killed me 800 years ago. If I��m not mistaken, she might be the incarnation of the Demon Lord, and someone you, as the Chosen One, will eventually have to face."


    "The Demon Lord..."


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the western part of Ancita continent, in the central mountainous area of the small kingdom of Modor, an epic surge of power was gathering around the Red Moon Tower, a sacred site for mages. The immense energy began to distort space, tear the sky, and shake the earth. A terrifying atmosphere condensed here, giving all living beings an unprecedented sense of creep.


    The horrifying atmosphere and the increasingly dense energy made the endless monsters in the mountains instinctively feel a threat of death. Driven by the desire to survive, they let out terrified howls and scattered in all directions.


    At this moment, at the center of the mountainous area, not far in front of Red Moon Tower, countless blood ybutterflies were gathering in the sky. The dancing butterflies turned the sky a bloody red, and crimson lightning continually fell from the sky, venting its master��s rage.


    Floating amidst the dance of butterflies was a stunningly beautiful girl with black hair and a black dress. Her eyes, full of cold and icy intent, swept over the tens of thousands of mages guarding the Red Moon Tower, as well as several level 7 and level 8 Cultivators.


    Facing those who obstructed her path, the girl clenched her teeth and issued a final warning:


    "If you don��t want to die, get out of my way!"


    Sadly, her warning had no effect.


    The next moment, Anfrere, the Left Guardian of Red Moon Tower and the commander of the forces, launched an attack without any hesitation. Following his lead, everyone showed a fearless expression and unleashed their most potent attacks on the black-haired girl...

 Chapter 540 - 541: Group Assault [2/2]

    "Divine Magic, Basalok��s Heavenly Meteor Shower!"


    With a furious roar from a robed mage standing atop a cliff, ten teams of mages surrounding the mountains began to channel their inner magic. After a quick incantation, ten epic-level white magic arrays grandly appeared above the mountains.


    Dazzling magical light shone across the sky, forming a sharp contrast with the oppressive red light descending from the heavens.


    In the next instant, as the robed elder waved his staff again, the mage teams released their charged magic. In a flash, thousands of white fireballs rained down from the sky like a violent storm, bombarding the swarm of bloody butterflies in the sky!


    Simultaneously, several beams of concentrated magical light shot toward the black-haired girl in the center of the butterflies. Numerous binding and suppression spells also accompanied the mages�� magical attacks.


    Not just magical attacks, countless heavy weapons hidden within the earth and mountains also revealed themselves at this moment, aiming their terrifying firepower at the black-haired girl.


    A symphony of cannons roared, resonating from the south to the north. Suddenly, the sky was ablaze, the earth darkened, as if mountains were collapsing, the earth was splitting, and stars were falling...


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by a world-shattering noise, a light that seemed to signify the end of the world exploded in the sky. The hot shockwave swallowed all the bloody butterflies. The clouds that were supposed to protect Red Moon Tower were instantly vaporized under the impact.


    The terrifying aftershocks spread for miles, plunging the entire Modor kingdom into indescribable panic.


    The mages of Red Moon Tower already possessed considerable combat power. United and casting Divine Magic, and further aided by magic-boosting items and enhancement spells, their power was naturally not to be underestimated. Even if the mages participating in the attack weren��t as strong as Divine Magician [Level 8], their combined assault was enough to make many level 8 powerhouses retreat.


    And yet, the attack from the mages of Red Moon Tower did not stop there.


    After casting the fire-based Divine Magic ��Basalok��s Heavenly Meteor Shower,�� the first batch of spell-casters began to consume mana-restoring potions to prepare for the next wave of magical power. The second team of mages stepped forward and launched the second round of Sacred Magic combined attacks...


    "Divine Magic��Thunder��s Wrath!"


    ...


    ...


    Wave after wave of heavy magic attacks kept coming at the black-haired girl in the sky, pushing back her swarm of red butterflies. It felt like the world was on the edge of falling apart. Up there, the girl in the center of all the blasts, Yumo, was getting more and more mad, biting her lip.


    "So annoying..."


    After effortlessly shattering an oncoming surge of red laser light, Yumo scanned the crowd of mages below with icy eyes. She felt more irritated by the second.


    Upon chasing the soul petals of Youlan to this place and entering this mountainous area, eight layers of Sacred Domain sealing barriers had been activated, locking her in. Not just the barriers, nearly a thousand mages and tens of thousands of magical creatures they had summoned launched a torrential assault on her, obstructing her progress.


    Yumo wasn��t concerned about their attacks, which amounted to little more than tickles and could not cause her any real harm. What irritated her were the time-delaying spells and skills; chains wrapping around her one moment, time stopping the next, followed by dozens of sealing barriers.


    Each wave of trouble would be taken down easily, only for another to pop up right after��non-stop, over and over.


    Just like now, Yumo had just kicked apart a crystal barrier surrounding her, only for three or four layers of magical shields to encircle her the next instant.


    "Really! Is there no end to this?!"


    After cursing inwardly, Yumo��s eyes settled on the Red Tower not far away. She had some understanding of the continental situation through the tutoring provided by Black Rose. Upon seeing this iconic structure, as well as the sparsely populated mountains, Yumo realized that this ancient tower was one of the two mage sanctuaries, the Red Moon Tower. The notion that Youlan��s main body was inside the Red Moon Tower baffled her. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she heard these mages referring to Youlan as the tower��s master and attacking her recklessly, Yumo felt like she��d been struck by lightning; she couldn��t believe what she was seeing.


    She never imagined that her crazy, radical daughter would become a leader of one of humanity��s top powers. And command so many mages loyal to her?


    ��Are you kidding me?��


    ��That��s Higanbana! The Abyssal Demon in your eyes, the most terrifying being! A Demon King who slaughters humans for food! And you people are loyal to her? Have you lost your minds?��


    Just as Yumo was freaking out inside, another wave of coordinated attacks from the mages came at her from all sides. However, ...


    This time the attack seemed different from before; it wasn��t just the mages of the Red Moon Tower who were launching it.


    As Yumo was irritably dispersing various magic attacks aimed at her, a silver light streaked across the sky at an unimaginable speed. Under the cover of magical attacks and with the boost of a terrifying holy aura, it suddenly appeared right in front of Yumo.


    "What? Who are you?!"


    She saw a striking young woman with brown hair, dressed in a black uniform with Asumos Church symbol, and black boots. She was holding two swords glowing with a silver light and giving off crazy vibes.


    Feeling the young woman��s eighth-level power and that dense holy aura, Yumo gritted her teeth. Brown hair, dual scimitars, silver divine aura �� these obvious traits made her realize that the girl in front of her was Ophelia, one of the three Heavenly Apostles of the Church, and the one Mengxi had described as being quite neurotic.


    ��What the hell is going on here?!��


    "You��re one of the Heavenly Apostles, Why are you helping Youlan?"


    Confused, Yumo couldn��t help but ask.


    In response, Ophelia, who was moving at high speed in the distance, just gave a playful smile,


    "Heavenly Apostle? I prefer the title of Right Guardian of the Red Moon Tower more"


    However, Ophelia apparently had no intention of explaining further. As her words fell, she displayed a terrifying, spine-chilling grin. Her diamond-shaped silver pupils suddenly contracted, and her dual scimitars, imbued with all her power, slashed viciously at Yumo��s chest.


    At the same time, another Guardian of Red Moon Tower, the Left Guardian, Anfrere, also charged from behind. A colossal amount of earth-elemental magic power was released from within him, converging on his massive hammer. A shadowy figure of a roaring lion faintly appeared behind him.


    In the next instant, this burly man, showing no mercy, coordinated with Ophelia to launch a pincer attack on the black-haired girl. His hammer slammed into her head.


    BOOM!!!


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking explosion, the silver light and reddish-yellow magical power rapidly fused, together composing a prelude to an end. A dazzling flower of death blossomed in the sky above. A destructive aura radiated in all directions from the trio at the center, not only causing the surrounding mages to cough up blood but also causing the nearby mountains to begin collapsing one after another.


    There was no doubt that after this battle, the geography surrounding Red Moon Tower would need to be redrawn.


    ...


    ...


    However, even though both her and Anfrere��s attacks had hit the black-haired girl without any reservations, not a trace of joy appeared on Ophelia��s face. In fact, the crazed smile she wore gradually tinged with bitterness.


    That��s because, as the terrifying holy aura and magical power dissipated, the figure of the black-haired girl once again appeared before Ophelia.


    Only this time, after taking the full brunt of attacks from two eighth-level, aside from the bloody butterflies around her being completely evaporated and her clothes becoming tattered, the black-haired girl remained unscathed. In contrast, Ophelia��s blade that had slashed at her chest had broken into two, and Anfrere��s hammer that had slammed into her head was distorted and deformed.


    Seeing this, Ophelia said in a voice mixed with both surprise and a sort of "I knew it" feeling, "Ah, well... it��s not that easy after all, is it?"


    On the other side, as the impact dissipated, the black-haired girl slowly lifted her head, revealing those gem-like bloody red eyes.


    Her eyes didn��t look confused anymore. Now they were filled with a bone-chilling coldness. Her red eyes narrowed a bit, and her crimson Shadow power surged out like a wild animal breaking free.


    "I... already warned you not to get in my way..."

 Chapter 541 - 542: The Collapse Origin Blood Bullet [2/2]

    Why would Youlan be the master of Red Moon Tower, a leading human force? Yumo didn��t know. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why would these humans loyally serve a madwoman who continuously attacking her, even at the cost of their own souls? Yumo didn��t understand.


    Why would a Heavenly Apostle become the Right Guardian of Red Moon Tower? Yumo was confused.


    So many things had happened, so many things bothered Yumo, and so many things left her puzzled and perplexed. However, she had now come to a realization.


    All these questions didn��t matter; she didn��t need to ponder them. All she needed to know was that these people were the enemies standing in her way of saving Yuan��er.


    Although initially, Yumo had been reluctant to act against these human powerhouses��her long-standing habits made her value the strength on this continent and she instinctively wanted to preserve the human forces��considering these people ignored her warnings and kept attacking her, Yumo��s patience had run out.


    ��Daring to get in the way of saving my little daughter? Then don��t blame me for being ruthless...��


    After making up her mind, a chilling light flashed in Yumo��s eyes. The terrifying power of crimson Shadow within her erupted suddenly, creating a powerful crimson shockwave centered around her. Even as the Left Guardian, Anfrere, clenched his teeth and tried to swing his enormous hammer, it was to no avail.


    Under the impact of the powerful wave, both Anfrere and Ophelia were sent flying several meters. The dreadful Shadow force completely suppressed the magical atmosphere around Red Moon Tower.


    This sent chills down the spines of the thousand mages below, making their hearts feel like they would stop under the pressure.


    The dense magical atmosphere that permeated the world was already uncomfortable for Yumo, and at this moment, she no longer needed to suppress her inner anger��those urges to annihilate all the enemies below.


    Numerous bloody butterflies began to gather around Yumo��s body. Although her clothes had already been torn and tattered, the gathering bloody butterflies disintegrated into countless crimson particles, transforming her tattered gown into a new, complete crimson dress.


    Seeing the black-haired girl surrounded by bloody butterflies, the mages of Red Moon Tower hurriedly suppressed the fear rising within them, adjusted their attack formation, and released several high-level and divine spells into the sky.


    They fired off spell after spell to try and hold her back.


    But even so,...


    Facing a barrage of magical combos raining down and summoned creatures charging at her, Yumo��s eyes narrowed, filled with scorn.


    "Again with this?"


    With a cold snort, she lifted her hand and waved it. Pure crimson Shadow energy burst out from her, clashing head-on with the mages�� magical attacks. She aimed to overturn the natural order of magical elements using the overpowering Shadow force.


    Crack��


    In an instant, everything touched by the crimson wave vanished. Whether it was the thunderous lightning strikes or the magical beams, they all disintegrated into pure magical particles when swept by the crimson Shadowy energy. The magical creatures that were at the forefront also burst into fragments.


    The corpses of magical creatures and the dense particles of magical energy left in the air after the divine spells had dispersed filled the sky, obstructing all vision like a plague. Amidst this chaos, the black-haired girl, surrounded by dozens of bloody butterflies, slowly raised her hand. The dense Shadow energy started to gather in her palm, condensing into a crimson crystal. Surrounding the crystal were several red and black energy spheres.


    "Origin Blood; Crimson Bullet��"


    ---


    "What��s going on? What��s the situation?"


    On the other side, on the ground below, staring at the sky obscured by magical particles and in utter chaos, Rekter, one of the commanders and a saint-level Archmage, anxiously questioned the mage responsible for reconnaissance.


    Being one of the upper echelons of Red Moon Tower, Rekter naturally didn��t expect their wave of attacks to defeat the black-haired girl; their essential goal was only to delay time. However, even to stall, they first had to locate the target. Otherwise, their stored magic, long-accumulated magical tools, and the binding formation they had prepared would all be wasted.


    "Have you located her position yet?"


    "I��m...I��m sorry, Sir. Rekter," said the young woman in charge of reconnaissance,


    "Damn it."


    With everything turning into chaos and their spells proving ineffective, it became evident that they had underestimated Yumo. The situation was becoming more and more dire, and the stakes were high. The clock was ticking, and they needed to find a solution��fast.


    Rekter was getting more and more anxious. But he wasn��t going to just stand there and do nothing. Since the magical sensors were messed up by the earlier shockwave, he decided to use his own sharp eyes, trained over years of being a powerful mage, to find Yumo.


    Just as he was trying to spot her, his eyes suddenly narrowed. Dozens of red energy orbs, each about the size of a chicken egg, flew out from the thick cloud that covered the sky. They zoomed toward the mages and magical creatures in the sky, heading right for the energy shields they��d set up.


    Rekter��s group, one of the four main attack points, was also in the path of one of these crimson bullets.


    "What is...that?"


    Caught by surprise, Rekter saw one of the red orbs start to get bigger and bigger in his field of vision. He was puzzled.


    ��What could this be?��


    As he was thinking, he suddenly felt an overpowering force, as if something huge was about to happen. It came from that little red orb, and it was growing heavier.


    "No, this is bad! Brace yourselves! Defend!"


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Rekter quickly raised his staff and let out a desperate roar, intending to rally the surrounding mages to build a defensive spell and reinforce their protective barrier. Unfortunately, it was too late. Almost as soon as he shouted, the red orb abruptly accelerated.


    Moving at a speed too fast for the human eye to catch, it shot directly in front of Rekter and the other mages.


    The next moment, upon making contact with the first layer of protective shield, a world-ending, terrifying energy suddenly emanated from the red bullet, expanding outward at a rapid pace.


    Boom!


    The whole area shook from the explosion. The crimson bullet had released such a strong force that it broke through the protective shields and caused chaos on the battlefield. Rekter could only watch in shock, realizing how much he had underestimated this woman. Time seemed to stand still as the energy from the red bullet expanded, leaving him and the other mages in total disbelief and fear.


    Accompanied by a deafening roar, a dark-red sun that seemed to herald the apocalypse burst open, effortlessly shattering dozens of magical barriers. It swallowed Rekter and countless mages from Red Moon Tower before they could even comprehend what was happening.


    Without so much as a scream, Rekter lost consciousness forever in the red light. Furthermore, the entire mountain beneath their feet was consumed by the dark-red sun, vanishing into nothingness under the overwhelming force of crimson bullet��s explosion. In an instant, Rekter and the mage group he led were virtually annihilated.


    And this was just one of the red bullet effects.


    As more and more red bullets exploded, dozens of "flowers of death" blossomed on the battlefield. Despite the best efforts of the senior mages to react after the first explosion, the damage was catastrophic. The mage groups leading the four major attack points were practically decimated, completely losing their ability to continue fighting.


    The magical creatures that had been charging at Yumo, having drawn most of the firepower, were almost entirely destroyed, annihilated by the fury of the Crimson bullet��s explosion.


    After this series of explosions, the area became eerily quiet.


    ...��


    "This...this is...just too much..."


    Floating in the air, Ophelia couldn��t help but take a deep breath. She knew Yumo was strong, but this was beyond her wildest expectations.


    ��Is this how powerful she is even when holding back?��


    ��Tower Master, you��ve given us a tough job...��


    In that instant, an unusual look of hesitation showed in Ophelia��s typically wild silver eyes. Even though most of the people who had passed away had been unnaturally clinging to life because of Tower Master��s magic and had earned their end, witnessing familiar faces turned into dust still left Ophelia feeling sad.

 Chapter 542 - 543: Monsters Underground [1/2]

    Looking down at the burned ground below, Ophelia showed some regret as she saw familiar faces disappear one by one. The mages from Red Moon Tower were part of this plan, and they had been around for hundreds of years. Basically, they were human shields for the Tower Master��s future goals, and Ophelia knew it.


    Yet, even knowing this, she couldn��t help but flash a bitter smile as she watched these people disintegrate under the force of the crimson explosions.


    "Goodbye, old friends..."


    Just as Ophelia was lost in her thoughts, Anfrere��s anxious voice suddenly rang in her ear:


    "Watch out!"


    "Huh?!"


    Ophelia was suddenly alert and noticed a red bullet approaching her at a high speed. Because the bullets from Yumo hardly emitted any energy fluctuations until they exploded, Ophelia, despite being a Level 8, had almost missed this rapidly approaching danger. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing the situation, the elf girl with brown hair, whose face changed dramatically, hurriedly tried to dodge the attack by channeling her holy energy. She knew very well that even as a highs stage level 8, taking this hit would either kill her or leave her severely injured.


    Unfortunately, she acted too late.


    The red bullet had already entered its rapid phase and was cutting through the air at an unimaginable speed, aiming straight for Ophelia��s head.


    "Damn..!"


    Anfrere cursed, unleashing all his magical power in an attempt to cast a forbidden spell to protect his teammate. However, just as he was about to cast the spell, he realized another unfortunate fact: three more red bullets were accelerating towards him.


    As one of the strongest individuals present, there was no way Yumo would overlook him.


    Staring at the rapidly enlarging red bullets, Anfrere could no longer maintain his usually noble demeanor and elegant posture. He couldn��t help but curse:


    "Shit..."


    The next moment, the crimson bullet, resembling doomsday suns, suddenly exploded in the high sky. The rapidly expanding wave of death swallowed everything in its path, leaving not even the two guardians of Red Moon Tower spared.


    ...


    On the other side, Yumo quickly took out her enemies using a storm of Crimson Bullets. Then, she turned her eyes to the big barrier around her, like a huge sky-dome. Her eyes turned a bit more intense as she formed more Origin Blood to fire her crimson bullet from her hand.


    Next, the bullets broke through the layers of the big barrier. Many of the mages keeping the barrier had already been badly killed, so the barrier was weaker than before. With loud, earth-shaking noises, Red Moon Tower barrier broke apart into bits of light blue magical energy that floated away.


    Having used up the crystal for her bullets, Yumo focused on the big old structure far away. She didn��t care about the group of mages and the two strong guys who had been in her way.


    Although these people were elite within this world��s forces, they were still no match for her. After being bombarded by her Crimson Bullets, they had essentially lost the ability to fight her. Considering that they were ultimately loyal to her eldest daughter, Yumo chose to show some mercy rather than wiping them out.


    Her ultimate goal was still the red tower ahead. With her eyes slightly narrowed, escorted by a swarm of crimson butterflies, she burst through the encirclement set up by the Red Moon Tower��s guard and flew toward the tower.


    "Where is she now?"


    Because she had lost track of Youlan due to delays, Yumo had to unleash her sensory power to wrap around the red tower in search of her daughter. With the barrier gone, the process was smooth.


    However, the moment her senses touched the red tower, an unusual force also entered her sensory range. This strange yet familiar energy made Yumo frown and look serious.


    ��What is this?��


    Right then, the ground near Red Moon Tower started shaking. It looked like something big was about to come out. Finally, Yumo watched, surprised, as a flood of weird, black, mud-like stuff burst out from the ground. It swallowed the old steps in front of the Red Moon Tower, the big stone statues, and the stone plaques, all in a blink.


    A huge wall of dark mud shot up, creating a tall barrier between Red Moon Tower and Yumo. Before she could even figure out what was happening, dozens of bloody claws reached out from the mud wall, attacking her from every side. It was like demon hands were trying to pull everyone into a bottomless abyss.


    For a second, Yumo felt a rare hint of worry as she saw the deadly claws grow bigger. They were packed with different types of energy like magic, fighting spirit, and even shadow force. The energy they gave off was way more intense than what she had faced from Red Moon Tower mages.


    However, what truly unsettled Yumo was the faint golden light hidden within the bloody claws, underneath all the other energies.


    "Divine power? How? Why is there divine power here? And why does it feel so similar to Xue Tianao aura?!"


    Yumo had no time to think. The bloody claws were about to engulf her. Although she had often withstood powerful attacks with her own body since coming to this world, she found these claws kinda creepy. She didn��t want to be hit by these disgusting things.


    With that thought, Yumo retreated, dodging the incoming claws. She quickly raised her hand to form a crystal-like shape, and the next moment, several Crimson Bullet shots rained down like meteorites, pulverizing the bloody claws and the disgusting mud wall behind them.


    In an earth-shaking explosion, dozens of bloody claws vanished into thin air, and the mud wall shattered instantly. However, the remaining mud quickly reformed into a new wall in front of Red Moon Tower, releasing hundreds of new claws, filling the air with a nauseating stench as they once again attacked Yumo from all directions.


    Not only that, but the ground beneath Yumo suddenly caved in, and an enormous creature made of dark mud burst forth, glowing with a faint red light. As it unleashed a roar, it broke free from its shackles and lunged at Yumo with a gaping maw, as if it intended to swallow her whole.


    From deep underground, a dark red light and a disgusting dark energy burst out like lava from a volcano.


    Accompanied by the guttural roar of an unknown beast, this creature opened its massive mouth and lunged at Yumo.


    "What the heck is this?!"

 Chapter 543 - 544: Terrifying Regenerative Ability [2/2]

    "What the hell is that thing��"


    Gazing at the huge creature rushing at her from below, Yumo��s face showed both shock and deep disgust. Living for hundreds of years, she��d seen a lot, making her pretty hard to scare or gross out monsters. Even Mengxi would say Yumo has a weird taste. She didn��t just like cute and pretty things like most people, but also found usual scary stuff like skeletons, zombies, and other creepy creatures kind of charming. Sometimes she��d even pick them up and call them ��cute.��


    After all, the little cute demons in Winter Forest were not exactly what one would describe as ��friendly-looking��. Living among these creatures for so long, Yumo had gotten used to some pretty odd tastes.


    However, even Yumo, with her particular tastes, couldn��t help but show a face of disgust upon seeing the monstrosity formed of black mud below her. This wasn��t just a simple mud monster. It was like a collection of all the ugliness in the world, emitting a foul stench all over its body.


    Its form was not fixed, and although its body was massive, it wriggled like a slime. The black mud that constituted its body wasn��t just a simple black liquid. If you looked closely, you��d see the faces of various creatures imprinted on it, contorted in agony, as if telling tales of immense suffering they had endured before their death.


    Just seeing these faces would freak out anyone scared of tight spaces. When the monster roared, these faces screamed too. The mix of the deep roar and countless screams was enough to make anyone��s hair stand on end.


    But what disgusted Yumo the most was the aura emanating from the monster. It was a blend of magical power, Fighting spirit, holy auras, shadow forces, and even divine power, all of which constantly stimulated Yumo��s senses. Especially the corrupted divine power, which already countered Yumo��s own abilities, became even more unbearable after mixing with other forms of power and the resentments of numerous dead. She felt like her stomach was churning.


    Holding back the urge to puke, Yumo noticed something even weirder. It was a colorful face on the monster��s forehead, different from the black mud faces. And she knew it! It was Xue Tianao, someone she had wiped out in SkyDome.


    Yumo was shocked when she saw the disfigured face before her, half of which was scraped away to reveal a skull covered in rotten flesh. It immediately reminded her of someone from her past��a man who had been overconfident and thought of himself as the Son of Destiny.


    "The Son of Destiny? Why is his face appearing on this creature?"


    From the mingled powers within the monster, Yumo guessed that it was a creature that devoured other spirits to absorb their power. The faces of its victims would then permanently appear on its body as grotesque features. It was somewhat similar to the soul-devouring demons that necromancers often summoned, but it was undoubtedly a more advanced entity. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The appearance of Xue Tianao��s face on the monster��s forehead made Yumo think��had the monster devoured him? But she had clearly eliminated Xue Tianao with a casual annihilating cannon. Could it be that she hadn��t actually killed him and that he had been captured by Youlan later on?


    This thought surfaced in Yumo��s mind. However, she had no chance to verify her speculation as the monster��s gaping mouth closed in on her. She had to react quickly, or she would be swallowed too.


    "Forget about it for now," Yumo thought, "I��ll find Youlan later and ask her. Right now��back off! You��re in my way!"


    Angry, Yumo fired a bunch of Crimson Bullets from her hand. They slammed into the monster, making it shriek and leaving it full of holes. After a series of blasts, the monster was a wreck, now only a third of its original size left.


    However,...


    Just when Yumo thought the monster had lost its fighting ability, its shattered body suddenly reassembled itself. In a blink of an eye, under Yumo��s incredulous gaze, the monster regenerated completely, looking no different from before. Then, it roared and launched another relentless attack on the black-haired girl.


    Seeing that the black mud monster wasn��t annihilated by a single strike and was attacking her again, Yumo clenched her fists in anger, her crimson eyes filled with impatience.


    "So annoying"


    Dodging numerous bloody claws, the power of the shadow began to gather at her fingertips.


    Then, she fired a huge red blast surrounded by crimson electric bolts. The shot hit the monster square in the face, wiping out half of it. But in no time at all, the monster healed itself and was back to square one.


    "Will this thing ever give up?"


    Yumo wondered, getting more and more annoyed.


    Meanwhile, behind Yumo, where the Red Moon Tower mages had just been repelled, the force of shadow dispersed gradually. Accompanied by the smell of gunpowder and splattered blood, both Ophelia and Anfrere, who had been hit by Yumo��s Origin Blood Bullet, fell from the sky, hitting the ground hard and creating two large craters.


    The Origin Blood Bullet was Yumo��s way of attacking a large area. Even though it hit a lot of space, each bullet wasn��t super strong.


    But still...


    After getting hit by Yumo��s Crimson Bullet, Ophelia was in bad shape. Her clothes were almost gone, and she didn��t even have hair anymore. Her body was covered in burn marks. Anfrere, even with some Earth magic protection, got it worse. Three Bullets left him barely recognizable, missing his legs, a left arm, and part of his head.


    In short, these two top-notch guardian of Red Moon Tower, despite their powerful vitality, were barely clinging to life.


    ...


    After noticing their condition, a few grand mages from Red Moon Tower, hiding not too far behind, quickly rushed to them. Taking the opportunity when Yumo��s attention was diverted, they poured ��Tears Nature,�� a potent elixir they obtained from the elves, into their mouths.


    As the cold green elixir flowed into their stomachs, the two nearly lifeless figures began to show signs of life. With the help of the grand mages�� regenerative magic, they gradually regained their strength and struggled to their feet. Their burnt skin began to heal, and their lost limbs and hair started to regrow.


    When his vision cleared, Anfrere, the left guardian, looked down at his perfectly intact body and flexed his recovered left hand. He couldn��t help but turn to Ophelia and exclaimed,


    "No matter how many times, your elven potions never cease to amaze me. I was practically disabled, and now I��m all good? What are these potions made of?"


    "As far as I know, they��re made from the sap of the Elf Tree. The specifics are a secret known only to the Elf King. If I knew, we wouldn��t have needed to spend so much money buying it from Black Rose"


    Ophelia quickly changed back into her Red Moon Tower Mage attire and replied, her gaze filled with disdain.


    "Anyway, now��s not the time for this. Remember the mission from the Tower Master. Put on your clothes. And if I see that worm of yours again, don��t blame me for cutting it of" she added sharply.


    "Alright, alright," Anfrere sighed, steadying himself and rising from the ground. His eyes involuntarily drifted to a shadowy figure entangled by black mud monsters in the distance. A trace of helplessness flashed through his brown eyes,


    "Hold that lady back? Or should I say... making her angrier? She��s already terrifying as it is, and we��re supposed to provoke her more? Master has given us quite the impossible task..."

 Chapter 544 - 545: Anxiety [1/2]

    "Difficult, indeed," Anfrere sighed, hands on hips.


    Upon hearing this, Ophelia, who was beside him and had just chugged down three or four bottles of potion to restore her energy, glanced at him disdainfully.


    "It��s not like it��s solely up to us to take action. We have the Soul-Devouring Demon. We can just assist."


    "Ah, true" Anfrere agreed, putting on his robe and nodding. His eyes then locked onto the big, scary creature in front of them. It was giving off a creepy vibe and seemed really mad. For a second, he looked really surprised.


    The Soul-Devouring Demon was a special creature nurtured by Void Spirit Tower, using the corpse of a former demon king. It gains strength by consuming other spirits and absorbing their characteristics. Theoretically, it��s a monster capable of infinite growth.


    After the Supreme Mage Heretia passed away, the Tower was divided into three sections. Among these, the conflicts between the Red Moon Tower and the Void Spirit Tower had been extremely intense. Whether it was due to Void Spirit Tower constantly undermining Red Moon Tower, or their interest in the Soul-Devouring Demon, Youlan had, after becoming the Tower Master, instigated Sword Demon to attack Void Spirit Tower.


    Eventually, by setting others against each other, Red Moon Tower had eliminated a major competitor and had captured the Soul-Devouring Demon for further cultivation. Since then, Lady Youlan had been feeding it all sorts of creatures��monsters, humans, summoned entities, even dragons, and abyssal demons.


    Anfrere vividly remembered when Youlan first dragged the black creature, which was only the size of a horse cart, back to Red Moon Tower. After years of feeding, the monster had grown to an enormous size, blocking out the sky and sun.


    Due to parts of the Soul-Devouring Demon still being buried underground, Anfrere couldn��t ascertain its actual size. Not only had it grown massive in size, its strength had become unfathomable as well.


    If he had to guess, he��d say it was about as strong as an eighth-level creature. But it seemed even stronger than that, like it was off the charts.


    "Truly incredible," Anfrere muttered, watching as the dark monster regenerated instantly after being shattered repeatedly by attacks from the Crimson Shadows. "It can withstand so many attacks from that lady? Truly durable."


    "No surprise" Ophelia added.


    "Thanks to the protection and power transfer from the mage group just now, the Soul-Devouring Demon hiding at the base of the tower has already absorbed a significant amount of that Lady��s power. It��s also developed some resistance. If it couldn��t withstand this, our plan would be ruined from the get-go. Since it has held up, let��s continue."


    As she spoke, she cast a sharp sidelong glance at Anfrere beside her. The elven girl didn��t say more, but Anfrere got the hint. Smiling slightly, he activated the short-distance spatial teleportation circle that had long been prepared.


    In an instant, their surroundings underwent a dramatic change. They found themselves at the top of Red Moon Tower, covered in a nauseating black muck generated by the Soul-Devouring Demon. Under the bombardment of external forces, the barrier was repeatedly blasted open, and crimson light poured out. But the barrier quickly reformed, blocking out the red light. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing this pitch-black world before them, Anfrere��s eyes flickered with a serious and determined light. "Let��s start"


    "Mm."


    Together, they started to chant spells at high speed. Accompanied by the wave of holy energy and reddish-yellow magic, powerful energy fluctuations spread rapidly from them, sketching out one high-level magic circle after another beside them.


    "High-Level Magic��Herman��s Attack Amplification!"


    "High-Level Magic��Virdora��s Defensive Barrier Armor!"


    "Holy Magic��Triple Body Shield!"


    "Holy Magic��Life Surge!"


    ...


    ...


    "High-Level Magic��Energy Transmission!"


    "Holy Magic��Rapid Amplification!"


    As the two of them shouted the final phrases, more than thirty amplification spells instantly took effect on the body of the Soul-Devouring Demon. Not only that, thanks to the high-level magic��Energy Transmission, Ophelia smoothly channeled all the vast energy stored within Red Moon Tower into the body of the Soul-Devouring Demon.


    With the injection of energy and various amplification spells, the massive body of the Soul-Devouring Demon began to expand even further. It displaced the surrounding mountains, its towering figure clearly visible even from miles away, and its swirling bloody red claws were starkly evident. The terrifying force even dragged the surrounding small countries into chaos.


    The powered-up demon let out a loud roar. It looked like a bunch of faces of dead people were showing up on it, all of them grinning in a scary way.


    The next moment, its terrifyingly large mouth, resembling seven gills, opened again. A dark red beam of destructive light gathered and shot out, targeting the black-haired girl in the sky. For a moment, dark red light covered the sky and earth.


    ...


    ...


    As the red beam dispersed, silence returned to the world. Yet, the dark-haired girl who was directly hit by the dark red beam remained emotionless, floating high in the sky, coldly watching the hideous and ferocious monster below.


    Yumo fell silent, casting a glance at her arm, the primary point of impact from the beam. Unlike before, her arm now showed minor burn marks. Although the damage was minimal and quickly healed, it was enough to confirm her suspicion.


    ��This monster had become stronger��


    "Was the magical fluctuation just now from the Red Moon Tower? Did those mages amplify this monster��s abilities?" she thought, biting her lip. She was already worried about Yuan��er, and this made her even more stressed.


    For Yumo, the increasing attack power of the monster was irrelevant. Even if it could hurt her, the injuries would only be minor, even if its attacks were imbued with divine and holy energy. What truly annoyed her was the monster��s incredible defensive and regenerative capabilities. After enduring countless Crimson Bullets and even several blasts of some serious firepower, the creature was as vigorous as ever. It could regenerate in an instant, even if more than half of its body was obliterated by her. Among all the powerful beings Yumo had encountered since entering this world, this monster��s vitality and healing were the most absurd.


    To eliminate it entirely, it seemed she would have to obliterate its entire body in one go. Yet, the monster appeared to have some resistance to her powers. On top of that, its body enveloped the entire Red Moon Tower, making Yumo hesitate to use her full power for fear of affecting Yuan��er. Now that it had been further strengthened by the mages from Red Moon Tower, its regenerative and defensive capabilities were sure to increase.


    Destroying it in one fell swoop would not be easy.


    After coming to this world, Yumo��s combat experience was basically zero. She had not met anyone she could consider an ��enemy.�� And even if there were, she would wipe them out with a wave of her hand.


    From the start, Yumo viewed herself as a ��super XP pack.�� She didn��t care about cultivation or honing her combat skills. Therefore, the techniques or attack methods she had mastered could be counted on one hand. These were just basic skills like the Shadow Beam or Crimson Bullet, which were usually enough.


    However, neither these techniques nor her default attack could solve the problem of the monster before her. The Shadow Beam had good penetration but could only be used on the monster��s fringes. Yumo was afraid to aim it at the core, in case she impacted the Red Moon Tower within the creature.


    She had considered blasting through the monster to take advantage of the brief window during its regeneration to rescue people from the Red Moon Tower. However after several attempts, this plan was far from successful. Her hesitant attacks could not pierce the creature��s thick, mud-like barrier.


    Considering this, Yumo displayed a troubled expression. For the first time, she felt what it was like to be ��in a bind,�� and a fire of ��anxiety�� began to grow and spread wildly within her.


    As her attacks kept failing, she felt even more stressed. She held her head and thought loudly to herself, "Damn it... what... what should I do? What to do? This is driving me crazy!"


    "Maybe... I should just kill them all."


    Unknowingly, a terrifying thought popped into Yumo��s mind, and her originally vibrant, crimson eyes dimmed, losing their original shine..

 Chapter 545 - 546: Yumo’s Hesitation [2/2]

    "Should I just destroy everything? If it��s all gone, then there��s nothing to worry about anymore," the dark-haired girl muttered with empty eyes.


    ��


    ��What?! ��


    ��No! What am I thinking?!��


    Snapping back to reality after a moment of haziness, Yumo frantically shook her head, trying to dispel the terrifying thoughts in her mind.


    "No, I can��t do this..."


    Although she managed to suppress the strange urge to wreak havoc within her, the young girl��s anxiety and restlessness didn��t lessen one bit. It even escalated under the attacks of the Soul-Devouring Demon.


    During her moment of anxiety, Yumo deeply regretted not learning some combat skills from Kalina when they were in Winter Forest. That kid would have had a way to handle the current situation.


    She regretted not taking better care of Yuan��er. If she had been more strict, the child wouldn��t be in danger.


    She regretted not addressing the matter with Youlan sooner. If she had been more resolute back then, she wouldn��t be in this mess right now.


    Of course, Yumo wasn��t solely focused on her regrets. She knew very well that regrets wouldn��t change anything. What she could do now was think of any way possible to utterly destroy the bothersome creature in front of her. After her regular attacks and a few powerful energy blasts failed to achieve the desired effects, Yumo recalled a set of tactics her son Pierre had once told her about. Tactics about how to deal with extremely resilient enemies.


    Perhaps because Pierre usually left a somewhat unreliable impression, Yumo initially forgot about the battle strategies he had suggested. But as she wracked her brain for a solution, Pierre��s advice resurfaced from the depths of her memory.


    That was to inject a vast amount of Shadow Energy directly into the enemy, using their body as a conduit. She would then spread her energy throughout their body and detonate it in one fell swoop, obliterating them from the inside out. Regardless of how potent their life force, they would be reduced to ashes, with no chance of revival.


    At that moment, facing a creature that hid most of its body underground, this plan could actually work.


    So, Yumo, following Pierre��s tactical advice, landed a punch on the Soul-Devouring Demon��s head, injecting her energy into it continuously...


    As her power flowed in, the enormous body of Soul Demon��s huge body started to glow in a red ��veil,�� and began falling apart, bit by bit.


    Then...


    After a heaven-shaking burst of energy, the Soul Demon regenerated once more, while Yumo was thrown hundreds of meters away by a divine light. Despite her attempts, Yumo��s actions ultimately ended in failure. The demon, after absorbing so much of her shadowy power, had gained strong resistance to it. Due to its massive size, her power couldn��t spread throughout the demon��s body fast enough, only to be absorbed and further strengthening its resistance.


    If she didn��t disseminate her power throughout the demon before setting it off, the Soul-Devouring Demon would begin to regenerate. Its horrifying rate of regeneration was even faster than the speed of her explosion.


    Yumo steadied herself and evaded all the bloody claws chasing her. Biting her lip in anger, her scarlet eyes locked onto the demon. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it... Is this thing specifically designed by Youlan to counter me?" she muttered through gritted teeth. She cursed Youlan internally, but it was just powerless rage at this point.


    "As time goes on, what will happen to my Yuan��er?" Anxiety and worry began to consume Yumo��s mind, as if she were trapped in molten lava. Dodging the demon��s attacks, she couldn��t help but think of her little daughter. The idea that her precious child could be drained of her life force by Youlan and turned into a husk��or worse, fed to this monstrous black mud demon��made her feel as if she were being sliced into pieces.


    Her scarlet eyes trembled, her heart raced, and tears uncontrollably started to slide from the corners of her eyes. After multiple failures, Yumo��s sanity was on the verge of collapse.


    "No, I can��t let this happen... I can��t! I��m her mother, I can��t let anything happen to her," she said, kicking a red claw away and breaking it into energy pieces in the air. Yumo clenched her fist over her heart, as if trying to keep her emotions inside.


    For a moment, everything seemed to stop.


    She was deep in thought, trying to figure out what to do next.


    --


    Yumo fondly remembered the day she first encountered humans in Winter Forest. At that time, Kalina had not even been born yet, and Youlan had not left the forest. A group of ten human adventurers had stepped into the eastern part of Winter Forest and entered Yumo��s sensory range. As it was her second time encountering intelligent life form beyond abyssal demons, and her first time meeting humans, Yumo, who was in her Demon Temple form, was quite excited. She immediately drove away the abyssal demons lurking around, wanting to consume them, and guided these humans into her special magical barrier.


    She still vividly remembers everything that happened then. When the adventurers saw the bloody butterflies��embodiments of her power��and felt the horrifying shadow power, they showed unprecedented fear and hysterically launched an attack on Yumo. At first, Yumo was a bit startled, but when she realized they couldn��t break through her defenses, she let them "punch and kick" until they were completely exhausted and collapsed on the ground, gasping for air.


    Seeing that the time was right, the bloody butterflies controlled by Yumo began to make contact with these adventurers. At first, everyone was very resistant, their eyes filled with caution. However, when Yumo withdrew the surrounding menacing abyssal demons and retracted her oppressive aura, the tense atmosphere somewhat eased.


    The blue-haired man leading the adventurer team cautiously stepped forward upon seeing this, approaching the bloody butterflies. After witnessing the insane power of the surrounding abyssal demons, he began to regret his decision to enter the forest. He had even considered taking poison to end his life swiftly. But when he saw the abyssal demons retreat, he looked astonished and stared in confusion at the few bloody butterflies dancing gracefully in mid-air.


    "These butterflies?"


    In the scary, monster-filled Winter Forest, the blue-haired guy felt a tiny hope when he met something that could think. After all, just sitting there would mean getting killed by demons from the Void Spirit Tower. So why not take a chance to see if there��s a way out?


    With that in mind, the blue-haired man mustered his courage. Under the anxious eyes of his companions, he slowly walked toward the bloody butterflies. His hand nervously gripped the hilt of his sword behind him, ready to fight to the death should danger arise. Even though he knew that fighting was probably futile, holding onto the sword gave him some comfort.


    "Um... Hello?" The blue-haired man greeted awkwardly, his voice trembling and full of fear. Yet, upon hearing his greeting, Yumo was overjoyed. The bloody butterflies danced in delight.


    "Good, good, it seems we can have a little chat," Yumo said happily inside. For Yumo, who had been confined to Winter Forest, the outside world was full of allure��human societies from other worlds, elegant elves, majestic dragons, and dazzling magic. Although Yumo had gained some knowledge of these beings, many questions remained due to the short-lived nature of her previous conversations.


    At this moment, seeing the human adventurer overcome his inner fears and willing to communicate, Yumo was quite pleased. The intimidating aura surrounding the bloody butterflies gradually faded, replaced by a cheerful atmosphere. Even the demonic creatures hiding nearby in the forest seemed to catch the joyful mood and started to hop around.


    "Nice to meet you, brave adventurer" Yumo��s voice entered the blue-haired man��s mind. The next instant, under the watchful eyes of the adventurers, a scarlet energy began to gather, forming an arm of energy that reached out to the blue-haired man, offering a handshake.


    Though startled at first, the blue-haired man quickly summoned his courage and shook the crimson energy hand.


    "Very good, this is how a friendly exchange should begin," Yumo said in a pleased tone.


    Yumo was quite satisfied, muttering to herself inwardly.


    However,


    Just as Yumo planned to inquire about some information about the human world, the blue-haired man seemed unable to contain his fear and hostility towards the Shadow��s power, and involuntarily released the aura hidden within him.


    The moment the man��s hostility and that aura with a certain killing intent reached Yumo��s mind, something weird hit her mind, making her soul shake.


    "What��s going on?!"


    Before Yumo could figure out what was happening, her vision darkened, and a feeling of sleepiness enveloped her consciousness.


    "Wait, what��s... happening?"


    ��Why do I feel... sleepy?��


    ��How is this possible?��


    ��I... I��m a building, Why... why would I feel... sleepy?��


    Yumo was confused, unable to understand why she, as a building, would feel tired. This was something that had never happened in decades.


    ��Why now?��


    But then,


    Yumo had no time or energy to figure out the strangeness in her body. Under the assault of this overwhelming drowsiness, her resistance was futile, and her consciousness plunged into darkness. It was as if everything was cut off in that instant.


    ...


    ...


    Time passed, who knows how long it took.


    When Yumo��s consciousness gradually awakened, she was shocked to discover an unacceptable fact.


    That is,


    The adventurers, who were just there in front of her, were now a gross pile of chopped-up meat.


    "Wha... What happened?"

 Chapter 546 - 547: The Suppressed Power [1/2]

    "What just happened?!"


    Perceiving everything in front of her, Yumo was stunned, as if struck by lightning.


    Her energy hand was still holding onto the blue-haired guy��s hand, channeling her Shadow Energy.


    Just gripping it, because the blue-haired man who had been standing in front of her had completely disappeared.


    Not just the leader of this adventurer team, but all ten members behind him had vanished without a trace. All that was left were pools of blood and chunks of flesh that bore no resemblance to their original forms...


    The place that was kinda peaceful before now reeked of blood.


    Everyone was gone, and the scent of human blood was everywhere.


    Their fate was unknown...


    "How could this happen? What is... what is..."


    A bloody butterfly flapped its wings in confusion.


    Yumo��s mind was flooded with doubt. She couldn��t understand why she had suddenly become absent-minded, and why, after snapping back to reality, only this horrific scene remained.


    As Yumo was feeling disoriented, a little boy with purple short hair and creamy tips, wearing animal-skin clothes, happily walked up next to the bloody butterfly. His face was filled with excitement and he looked at the adventurer��s remains with disdain.


    "Hmph, serves them right. These lowly lives don��t deserve to be in front of my mom! They dared to grip their sword hilts and release their aura. They deserved to be torn apart by mom~ HAHAHAHA~ they deserved it!"


    The little boy kicked away a piece of skull, speaking arrogantly to himself.


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s attention immediately shifted to the purple-haired boy, her son. Her words, filled with astonishment and doubt, then entered Pierre��s mind:


    "Pipi, what did you just say? Did I... did I do this?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Pierre blinked his innocent eyes, looking somewhat puzzled at the bloody butterfly next to him. He didn��t understand why his mother was asking something she already knew.


    However,


    The carefree Pierre naturally didn��t notice the unusual emotions in Yumo��s words. Instead, he kept talking to himself:


    "Mom was so cool just now. She cut the blue-haired human into pieces in an instant! The people behind him tried to use magic to fight back but were shattered by a wave of you!"


    "Really, did I do this?"


    "Yes, Mom, you were super cool and awesome! ~ But, well... um..."


    Pierre hesitated, scratching his head, looking a bit unsure:


    "But, to be honest, Mom was...you were a bit scary just now..."


    "Scary..."


    Muttering these words to herself, Yumo shifted her focus to the abyssal demons guarding the barrier not far from her. In that moment, Yumo was startled to find that these fearless, brave, and bloodthirsty dark creatures were now trembling and crouching in the shade of the trees.


    "What��s happening to me...?"


    Feeling the intense force of dark shadow that seemed to be breaking free from her control, a newfound sense of fear welled up within Yumo.


    At that moment,


    For the first time, Yumo felt scared of her own power.


    ...


    ...


    After that day, similar incidents occurred repeatedly. Whenever outsiders stepped into the eastern domain of Winter Forest, Yumo would drive away the abyssal demons, guide them into the barrier, and attempt to communicate. However, just like the first group of adventurers, these people would inexplicably be torn to pieces by Yumo herself.


    After experiencing this multiple times, Yumo had to face the reality.


    That is, she could not communicate with humans in her current state. When communicating with beings other than abyssal demons, their scent, magic, and aura would continually something inside her to snap out and made her annihilate them


    Yumo gradually realized that the root cause of all this was the immense dark shadow within her. This power could provoke all negative emotions from the depths of living beings�� hearts, including her own. When the concentration of this shadow power reached a certain level, the hatred towards all existence from the depths of the Demon Temple would also be guided out.


    Perhaps it was okay for now, but when she came into contact with humans and felt their disgust, this destructive instinct would be uncontrollably guided out, causing her to annihilate everything and everyone deemed ��enemies.�� Unless the other party was extremely weak and feeble, just like the first sentient race she encountered...


    Of course,


    As the final boss, having such terrifying power and the impulse to destroy everything seemed reasonable.


    After all, she��s the final boss~


    But,


    She is not just any boss; she��s the peculiar final boss who needs to properly cultivate the hero group, eventually releasing them to kill her.


    If she would be triggered into berserk states by a certain level of magical power, battle aura, or hostility, how could she possibly cultivate the hero group? She would probably grind them to dust from the very beginning... that��s not much of a trial, is it?


    Additionally,


    Because of the side effects this power brought, almost making it impossible for her to communicate with beings other than abyssal demons, Yumo found it extremely hard to accept.


    She didn��t want to become the kind of final boss who only knows destruction and slaughter...


    Even if her very purpose of existence is to be killed, Yumo wanted to fully experience this colorful, different world before that.


    For that,


    She must maintain her sanity.


    ��


    ��.


    Since the power of Shadow was the root cause of her loss of control, Yumo decided to suppress it as much as possible. Over the next twenty days, she exhausted all her efforts to compress the crimson energy that enveloped Demon Temple into her own body.


    Eventually, the ominous red clouds above the Winter Forest began to dissipate, and the terrifying power that filled the forest weakened. This led many to suspect that the ��Demon Lord��s�� power had been weakened, making the forest less dangerous than before. As a result, many humans and adventurers began to venture into it.


    Time passed, and Yumo found herself missing the support of her reliable children, who had always been there to help her solve any problems. They were not here now, and she would have to rely on her own strength to deal with the current crisis. However, unleashing her inner power might risk losing control. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she was hesitating, the Soul-Devouring Demon seemed to sense it and let out a hateful roar. It launched into the air, initiating a large-scale attack.


    Before Yumo could even react, the Demon��s gaping mouth expanded in her sight, swallowing her and hundreds of her bloody butterflies in an instant��.

 Chapter 547 - 548: Gradually Unshackling Chains [2/2]

    "ROAAAAARRRRRR!!!"


    A huge scream filled the air as a bright red light in the sky got sucked into something big and dark. Everything went black. Inside this Soul Demon, all Yumo could sense was a nasty smell, a mix of different powers, spiky stuff all around, and hot, gross walls of flesh.


    It looked like it was trying to digest her.


    The interior of the Soul-Devouring Demon began to churn instinctively, trying to tear Yumo into pieces and consume her. A never-ending dark green digestive fluid oozed from the walls of flesh, completely enveloping Yumo. The strong acid, after corroding her clothes, began to try corroding her body.


    Just like a meat grinder, combined with acid that could instantly melt an eighth-level warrior, it instantly crushed hundreds of bloody butterflies, corroding them completely...


    However,


    Even when trapped in such a terrifying and unbearable ��quagmire��, Yumo, who had fallen into deep thought, still did not react to this. You should know that even if she can��t destroy the Soul-Devouring Demon in one go, for the current Yumo, breaking through this ��thin�� stomach wall is still as easy as flipping her hand.


    But the girl chose to silently close her eyes instead.


    Like a puppet with its strings cut, she allowed the monster to consume and digest her body, let the various powers of the demon bombard her body. Yumo remained unmoved, just quietly floating in the acid, thinking about the most serious question in her heart.


    Her brain was working at high speed.


    "Should... should I really do this?"


    Worries about her daughter��s safety and fears about losing her control were constantly clashing fiercely in Yumo��s mind.


    As her thinking continued,


    The adorable smile of Yuan��er and the scenes of bodies scattered everywhere on that day constantly played like a slideshow in Yumo��s mind, stimulating her inner self, making the girl let out a roar in her heart like a beast...


    Under the stimulation of these hallucinations, With her eyes still closed, Yumo gave a bitter, mocking smile. She even bit her own lip, feeling a bit crazy. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��No..��


    ��I����


    ��Hahahahahahahaha...��


    ��I really am an idiot...a big idiot...��


    ��Is there a need to be hesitated in this situation? What is there to be hesitate about?��


    ��What if I use even more power? Will I lose myself? Who knows? How can I know what��ll happen if I don��t try?��


    ��But one thing is sure����


    ��If I don��t act now, Yuan��er could get hurt by Youlan...��


    ��In that case, what do I have to hesitate about?��


    ��I..��


    ��Am really stupid...��


    ��


    ��Also����


    "��"


    "This smell... is really disgusting."


    Even after Xue Tianao died, Yumo kept hoping he was somehow still alive. She wanted to feel that special "Chosen One" aura from him again.


    ��Doesn��t heroes in stories often come back stronger after death?��


    But when she sensed Xue Tianao��s Divine aura again, she wasn��t happy. She felt really annoyed, and even a desire to kill started growing inside her. Trapped in this dark Demon��s stomach, all the bad feelings like worry, stress, anger, and hate burst out of her.


    At that moment, Yumo made a decision.


    "First thing, save Yuan��er and get rid of this messed-up divine power," she thought to herself.


    The girl closed her eyes and her emotions strangely became calm. The shackles she had placed on herself began to loosen slightly.


    ---


    On the other side, at the top of Red Moon Tower, Ophelia and Anfrere, who were continually casting high-level support magic, were starting to feel exhausted. They hadn��t fully recovered from Yumo��s devastating attack and were now feeling even more drained. Both were panting heavily.


    "Why has it gone quiet?" Ophelia looked around at the silent black demon, at the wriggling black walls and the sharp, ear-piercing sounds emanating from them. She frowned and became serious.


    Through an external mage��s transmitted vision, Ophelia saw clearly that Yumo had been swallowed by the Soul-Devouring Demon. Yet, she didn��t feel relieved but showed a confused expression.


    No doubt, Lady Yumo had little combat experience, her attack patterns and moves were simple, easily broken through. Just as Lady Youlan had said, she was like a flower in a greenhouse, inexperienced in battle. But her innate power was overwhelmingly strong, capable of crushing any level 8.


    If it weren��t for the Soul-Devouring Demon being specifically cultivated for this over the years, and the full support of her and Anfrere, they couldn��t have held her back for this long.


    However,


    The Soul-Devouring Demon could only delay time for a bit. Even though the creature had overwhelming presence and a large physique, its attacking ability wasn��t particularly strong. Even if it swallowed the black-haired girl, it would at most make her a little uncomfortable; it couldn��t really hurt her.


    Therefore, in Ophelia��s view, the black-haired girl would burst out from the Demon��s stomach immediately after being swallowed. For this, Ophelia and Anfrere even initiated high-level healing magic, ready to assist Soul-Devouring Demon to drag on this fight with the black-haired girl.


    However, Yumo, after entering the demon��s stomach, didn��t launch any attacks against expectations. An eerie silence fell on the surroundings.


    "What is she doing?" Ophelia and Anfrere looked at each other, both seeing confusion in each other��s eyes.


    "Could she... actually be getting digested?" Anfrere muttered, his eyebrows twitching.


    Ophelia shot a disdainful look at her comrade. "Don��t joke. That��s impossible! She is close to Lady Youlan! She has said there��s no one in this world that can kill her! How could a meat shield like the Soul-Devouring Demon do it?"


    "But what about the strong attribute left in the demon��s body after it consumed Xue Tianao? Could that...?"


    "What are you thinking? Even the Church��s goddess couldn��t kill her; how could the Soul-Devouring Demon do that?"


    "But why is she suddenly so quiet? Shouldn��t she be eager to rescue her child?"


    "This..." Faced with this question, Ophelia was at a loss for words, unable to answer for a moment. She looked cautiously ahead at the iron wall made of black mud, constantly releasing her own holy aura, trying to probe into the situation inside the demon��s stomach.


    Just then, as Ophelia��s sensing aura touched the demon��s flesh wall, a crimson crack suddenly appeared on the chaotic dark flesh wall without warning.


    "No, this is bad!" Ophelia frowned; she felt an unprecedented threat enveloping her. And just as she sensed danger and wanted to take defensive actions, it was already too late. Along with the Soul-Devouring Demon��s heart-wrenching wail, the surrounding protective barriers collapsed rapidly, and the crack spread quickly, opening up a huge gap. A crimson ray of deadly light enlarged rapidly in Ophelia��s silver eyes.


    The next moment, the brunette elf girl trembled, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from her mouth.


    "Ah?!! What, what is this��"


    She looked down shakily at her own abdomen, a massive bloody hole clearly fell into Ophelia��s sight��

 Chapter 548 - 549: *****[1/2]

    "OooooooooooooooooooO!"


    The massive soul demon that enveloped the entire Red Moon Tower could no longer control itself and let out an earth-shaking roar. Sudden bolts of black lightning broke the silence, reverberating through the sky like a gong, shaking the earth and mountains.


    The loud roar shattered the eerie silence around it, sending waves of intense force emanating from the demon, disintegrating the mountaintops and scattering rocks and earth.


    In the distance, surviving mages from the Red Moon Tower were forced to cover their ears. They were struggling, doing their best to channel what little magical energy they had left to resist the shockwave that came with the roar.


    The wail of the soul demon was filled with sorrow.


    This chilling scream not only made the mages of the Red Moon Tower distressed but also filled them with disbelief. The emaciated eyes were full of confusion.


    But now, out of nowhere, why had it started screaming?


    Their confusion didn��t last long. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To the horror, and even excitement of the mages, the demon��s abdomen began to expand further. A beam of crimson light began tearing through the enormous body of the soul demon, suddenly bursting forth...


    --


    When the unstoppable crimson energy beam penetrated through the protective barriers of Ophelia and Anfrere, and even tore a hole the size of a blue ball in Ophelia��s abdomen, Anfrere��s face turned pale and he immediately looked at the murky, dark flesh walls.


    At this moment,


    The flesh walls that had enveloped the Red Moon Tower were no longer pitch-black like before; the red beam had torn a bloody gap in them. From that gap, crimson cracks began to spread rapidly, covering the entire dark flesh wall in an instant, a sight that was hair-raising.


    Even under Anfrere��s stunned and horrified gaze, the cracks followed the body of the soul-devouring demon all the way down to the ground. When these cracks reached the ground and every corner of the demon��s enormous body, its wailing abruptly stopped.


    Afterward,


    the nauseating dark sky that had enveloped Red Moon Tower disintegrated. It crumbled from the center, along these cracks, turning into countless nauseating energy fragments that fell from the sky.


    Not only did the Soul-Devouring Demon��s body begin to crumble, but the dozens of supporting magical formations set up by Ophelia and Anfrere were also annihilated in an instant, shattered into the most basic particles of magical energy. For a moment, it was as if a black storm, mixed with dots of magical light, had descended between heaven and earth.


    Unlike before, the Soul-Devouring Demon did not regenerate rapidly after being severely injured. Instead, it struggled weakly and gradually dissipated, turning into dust in a matter of seconds. This terrifying demon was reduced to mere dust on the continent in such a short time.


    After Yumo was consumed by the Soul-Devouring Demon, the scarlet shadowy force that permeated the sky disappeared instantly, replaced by the nauseating power of the Soul-Devouring Demon. As the massive body of the Soul-Devouring Demon completely crumbled, the scarlet shadowy force made a sudden comeback, completely obliterating any remnants of the demon��s presence.


    The vast scarlet shadowy force instantly darkened the sky, descending from above and enveloping tens of thousands of square meters. This oppressive force roared like a ferocious beast that had broken free from its shackles, sweeping away everything in its vicinity.


    The mages around Red Moon Tower were caught in the aftershocks of the shadowy force and all collapsed, twitching on the ground with expressions of unbearable pain. Those who lacked sufficient strength even bled from all seven orifices and fainted on the spot. This oppressive sensation continued to escalate.


    At this moment, Anfrere, who stood at the center of the burst of the shadowy force on top of the Red Moon Tower, naturally felt an unimaginable pressure. Under the overwhelming force of this shadowy energy, he knelt down, barely able to hold on. Gritting his teeth, Anfrere endured the pressure and looked up at the sky.


    Where once the sky had been black and obscured by the horrifying Soul-Devouring Demon, now there was only a beautiful, scarlet silhouette. Surrounded by the scarlet shadowy force, the black-haired girl hovered indifferently in mid-air. Unlike before, she appeared more hauntingly beautiful, shrouded by the dense shadowy energy, enough to give one chills.


    The shadowy force converged behind the girl, forming a pair of butterfly wings outlined in black and composed of scarlet energy. Her black-to-red gradient hair flowed in the wind, her flawless skin looked even more like icy jade. A complicated dark-red floral pattern extended from the corner of her eyes to half of her cheek, exquisitely gorgeous and crafted as if by a master artist, adding an invisible aura of cold beauty to her perfect face. It was a mighty being descended to this world, looking down on everyone.


    She resembled an angel who scorned all living beings and ruled over death, emanating an overwhelming aura at all times. Her pupils were still as red as blood, but her eyes lacked even a trace of emotion.


    Anger, anxiety, and other emotions were completely absent, leaving only a chilling void, one might even say, emptiness. When Anfrere was swept by those eyes, he felt an instant, paralyzing fear as if he were facing Death himself.


    It was a fear that originated from the very depths of his soul. For a moment, as he met those deep crimson eyes, Anfrere felt as though his soul was about to be crushed and absorbed. This fearless Left Guardian of Red Moon Tower, for the first time in his life, couldn��t help but tremble, his sturdy body drenched in cold sweat that uncontrollably slid down his forehead.


    On the other side,


    a brown-haired elf girl, kneeling beside Anfrere, also had her eyes locked onto the red silhouette in the sky.


    However,


    in the face of such terrifying pressure, a pressure that could tear apart souls, Ophelia��s eyes surprisingly showed no signs of fear or agony. Instead, they seemed to gleam with an almost mad joy.


    Yes,


    it wasn��t anger at her own injury, nor was it fear of impending death; it was an indescribable, even somewhat deranged joy. The elf girl pressed her hand against her bleeding wound and let out bursts of maniacal laughter:


    "Heh, heh heh, hahaha! My�� my dear master, we�� we seem to have succeeded. We�� we haven��t let you down, heh, heh heh, hahaha!"


    ��With Such power! Everything can be destroyed now����


    "Hahaha!"


    Completely indifferent to her fading life force and her coughing up blood, Ophelia uncontrollably let out chilling laughter. Naturally, this untimely laughter caught the attention of the black-haired girl in the sky.


    Following the sound, her gaze slowly moved towards the two Guardians of Red Moon Tower, paying them no particular attention despite their level 8 strength.


    With an indifference akin to watching ants, Yumo glanced at the laughing elf girl and then refocused her attention on the middle of the Red Moon Tower. As for the two Guardians, it seemed she was merely annoyed by their noise. Yumo casually snapped her fingers.


    Receiving their master��s command, two bloody butterflies floating around Yumo were imbued with a dark aura, compressing their shadowy force and, without warning, unleashed two blasts of enormous power.


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking explosion, the two blasts directly hit the top of Red Moon Tower, mercilessly reducing the ancient structure to rubble.

 Chapter 549 - 550: Kalina’s Arrival

    After blasting the top of Red Moon Tower into rubble, the black-haired girl instantly transformed into a crimson meteor surrounded by bloody butterflies, hurtling directly toward the tower��s central region.


    Boom!


    With a loud crash, the defensive barriers around Red Moon Tower, along with its thick walls, were shattered to pieces.


    Amid the falling debris, the black-haired girl, with her alluring and fair legs, stepped onto the ancient-patterned floor, entering the central ceremonial hall of Red Moon Tower.


    Her sudden arrival and the intense, overwhelming pressure made everyone in the room look really serious and scared.


    These mages, responsible for guarding the inner part of Red Moon Tower and assisting Ophelia and Anfrere in providing power to the soul demon, hadn��t directly felt the earlier soul-crushing pressure due to protective barriers. Hence, they could still react to the impending threat.


    Facing the black-haired girl, they quickly realized that the scary soul demon and the two guardians had failed.


    An indescribable fear spread throughout their hearts.


    Even so, they still planned to continue executing tower master��s plan, doing their utmost to delay the black-haired girl, even if their own powers were meager.


    In their view, even if tower master��s plan continued, their survival was almost impossible. Given that, dying at the hands of the legendary figure seemed more glorious.


    With this thought, Red Moon Tower��s mages did not hesitate. They unleashed their most powerful magic, roaring with heart-wrenching screams, directing all their attacks towards the black-haired girl.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Simultaneously, the ceremonial hall already had a defense system. Sensing the unfamiliar presence, it immediately activated.


    As blue magical light shimmered, dozens of fully-armed creatures made of magic energy were summoned. Wielding weapons with immense destructive power, they charged at the black-haired girl. A giant cannon on the platform aimed at her, releasing all its firepower. Countless magical beams poured down like torrential rain toward the black silhouette.


    Without a doubt, compared to the previous siege outside Red Moon Tower, this wave of attacks seemed trivial.


    However, this was the most potent attack these Red Moon Tower mages could muster.


    Sadly, facing this onslaught, the black-haired girl merely half-closed her eyes, appearing utterly disinterested. She didn��t even make a defensive move, letting the beams bombard her body and the magical knights�� huge swords slash at her delicate figure.


    And after this intense assault, the hall returned to silence.


    The black-haired girl still stood there, completely unscathed.


    In an instant, the magic knights around her disintegrated into basic magical particles. the magical cannons shattered into pieces. Even the mages casting spells were hit back by a strange force, breaking their staffs and collapsing in pain.


    The mages of Red Moon Tower couldn��t understand what had happened. The other side had not done anything; their attacks hadn��t even touched her. But why were they so suddenly severely injured?


    "How...?" One elder mage wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and struggled to stand. With disbelieving eyes, he looked at the black-haired girl not far away. He wanted to understand what was happening, but he realized he would never get the chance.


    Because at that moment, next to the black-haired girl, a crimson butterfly began to gather shadowy particles, its terrifying scarlet light quickly accumulating. The elder mage knew that the moment this energy was released, all of them would vanish.


    Realizing this, the elder mage resignedly closed his eyes. As he did, an elegant woman in fine robes appeared in his mind. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master Youlan, I hope you have good luck in the battle," he said as his last prayer.


    The black-haired girl had no mercy in her eyes. Her instincts told her to eliminate all enemies. Anyone who attacked her was unquestionably an ��enemy��, and enemies had to be killed.


    Just as she was about to strike another blow to Red Moon Tower, a familiar voice suddenly entered her ears, filled with urgent emotion. " Mom! Please stop"


    A red figure burst into the tower through a crack in the wall, accompanied by a surge of orange-red flame and scorching shadow energy. The figure landed in front of Yumo.


    It was a young woman with eyes like a phoenix, long eyelashes, a straight nose, and pink lips. Her red hair was blowing in the wind, and she had a stunning figure. She wore full silver armor with a ��Crimson Lotus�� design on it. The armor showed off her pale skin. She looked both heroic and seductive.


    This stunning elder sister was none other than the third child of Yumo. She was the Demon King that held the title of ��Inferno����Kalina.


    "Mom, please calm down!"


    Kalina anxiously spread her arms, blocking Yumo��s way. Faced with the sudden appearance of Kalina, Yumo hesitated for a moment. The energy gathering around the crimson butterflies she had summoned was instinctively suppressed by her.


    When Yumo looked at Kalina, a flash of doubt appeared in her eyes.


    On the other side, feeling the cold and distant gaze that lacked any of the past warmth and affection, Kalina involuntarily shivered. An overwhelming mix of reluctance and confusion rushed into her heart, causing her to bite her lip.


    She looked the same, she felt the same, but she wasn��t the person Kalina knew. Clearly, her mother had entered that terrifying and strange state again. And judging by how she looked now, things were not good.


    "Damn it," Kalina muttered angrily in her heart.


    "Is this what Sister Youlan had planned?"


    At this moment, Kalina seemed to guess some part of her elder sister��s plan, Her face turned very serious and angry. However, she also knew that now was not the time to verify her guesses. She had to quickly bring her mother back to her senses.


    She didn��t like how her mother was acting now. She had to use the old method to bring her mother back.


    With this thought, Kalina took a deep breath. The power and heat within her demonic body erupted from her voluptuous form, flooding the area and enveloping both Yumo and the crimson butterflies.


    Now, she was not releasing this energy to confront Yumo or counteract the energy around them. Kalina��s goal was clear: to dispel the human magical energies lingering around her mother and let her bathe in this warm, comforting energy.


    Then, Kalina took another deep breath, raised her voice, and wore a ��sweet and innocent�� smile. The next moment, this red-haired woman lovingly wrapped her arm around Yumo and whispered sweetly into her ear. The voice was not the authoritative tone she usually had, but a cute and childlike one�� a voice Kalina hadn��t used for many years.


    "Mommy~, Kalina wants a hug~"


    Yumo: ???

 Chapter 550 - 551: Return of Consciousness [Fixed]

    Apologies for not updating over the past two days. I needed some time to organize the chapters for [Fallen Chronicles]. Rest assured, I��ll be releasing four chapters today, and the bonuses for the golden ticket will be released tomorrow


    ------------------


    A few moments earlier, after turning into a crimson meteor and entering the domain of the Red Moon Tower, Kalina��s brows furrowed deeply. Her amber eyes were filled with worry.


    What caused such an expression on Kalina��s face, the Flame Demon King Inferno wasn��t the presence of the Soul Devouring Demon��s aura in the air, nor the divine power contained within. Instead, it was the overwhelming force of Shadows that seemed to engulf everything.


    The power of her mother Yumo had always brought Kalina a feeling of comfort and assurance. However, this power now made her heart race with unease. The energy was unmistakably from the realm she knew, but its concentration and the chilling coldness it carried made it feel foreign to her.


    Feeling the lingering nauseating divine power in the air and looking at the scorched earth below, scarred from a great battle, a bold speculation began to form in Kalina��s mind.


    "Sister Youlan, could it be..."


    Thinking this, Kalina further unleashed the power within her. The overwhelming strength symbolizing the Flame Demon King surged from the sky. With this formidable propulsion, Kalina quickly arrived at the center of the battlefield, right in front of the towering crimson structure.


    The moment she approached Red Moon Tower, with her heightened senses, Kalina quickly detected two faint presences on the ground below. Her amber eyes looked downward. Reflected in her gaze were two somewhat familiar figures lying amidst the ruins.


    These two were Anfrere, the left guardian of Red Moon Tower, and Ophelia, the heavenly apostle of Asumos Church. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say Ophelia was the right guardian of Red Moon Tower. These two renowned level 8 powerhouses were now severely injured, drenched in blood, with their magic and holy energy nearly depleted, lying barely alive amidst the ruins. Half of Anfrere��s body was a bloody mess, while Ophelia had lost her lower body...


    The fact that they were still alive was a testament to the formidable vitality of level 8 beings. Any ordinary person with such injuries would have met their end.


    Shock flashed across Kalina��s eyes.


    Of course, her astonishment wasn��t about how these two level 8 could be so badly injured. It was about how they were still alive. However, Kalina quickly found the answer.


    "Is that... the Aken Stone?"


    Noticing the colorful magical barriers lingering around the two guardians, Kalina��s eyes flashed with realization. It seemed that the ��Aken Stone��, a top-tier one-time protective artifact, had played its role, safeguarding their souls and vital parts.


    Furthermore, they probably hadn��t directly attacked her mother earlier and didn��t fall under the ��to-be-killed�� category...


    Kalina quickly made a judgment in her heart.


    In the past, when faced with two Level 8, Kalina would not have missed an opportunity to deal with them. Almost every human or any other race posed a threat to the abyssal demons, especially to her beloved Mother. It was a given to swiftly eliminate such threats. If two Level 8 appeared before her, critically wounded, Kalina would not foolishly adhere to her inner knight��s code. Instead, she would kill them without hesitation.


    However, this time, after casting a complex glance at Ophelia and Anfrere, Kalina looked at the massive crack in the middle of Red Moon Tower. She felt the terrifying aura of her beloved Mother seeping out.


    The redhead held her breath, turned into a streak of red light, and rushed into the tower.


    In an instant, thanks to her perceptual speculation, Kalina had a clear understanding of the situation. At this moment, she frowned. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can��t sense Sister Youlan��s presence..."


    Despite her confusion, Kalina understood that there was no time for hesitation. As the weight of the crimson shadow in the air grew heavier, her worry intensified.


    ��If Mother had indeed been driven to this state by Sister Youlan, swift action is needed to soothe Mom, and restore her to her normal self��


    ��Otherwise, as Mother��s inner power continued to be released, it would become harder and harder for me to return her to the familiar kind, and gentle self��


    With these apprehensive feelings, Kalina rushed into the central ritual hall of Red Moon Tower. Upon seeing a black-haired girl with butterfly wings and a cold emotionless eye, a shiver ran down Kalina��s spine. She realized her suspicions were correct. Her beloved Mother had indeed entered this cold and unfamiliar state.


    For abyssal demons, being under the control of ��shadow�� and displaying a brutal and ruthless demeanor is their true nature. However, Kalina clearly disliked this. Rather than a powerful and terrifying Mother, what she wanted was a gentle and silly, adorable Yumo!


    With that in mind, Kalina stepped in front of Yumo, casting a cautionary look toward the mages of Red Moon Tower behind her, urging them to fall back swiftly. While she bore no particular affection for humans, the knowledge that these people were loyal to her Sister Youlan made her hesitant to see them fall victim to her Mother��s onslaught.


    In the same vein, she held a similar attitude towards the two guardians outside Red Moon Tower.


    After all, the more she killed, the more it would arouse the bloodlust of the ��Bloody Butterflies��.


    Taking a deep breath, Kalina released the Shadow power within her, dispersing the surrounding human magic and aura. With a playful and cute pose, she rushed forward, wrapping her arms around her mother��s arm. With an adorable tone, she sweetly said,


    "Mommy, Little Na wants a hug~"


    This was a phrase that Kalina often used when she was a child to seek affection from her dear Mother and, at the same time, to divert her attention away from her elder brother.


    Upon hearing these words, Yumo, with her emotionless gaze, was slightly taken aback.


    Kalina��s own face turned slightly red.


    You see,


    As she grew up and became a tall and beautiful young lady, in order to maintain her mature and reliable image in her dear Mother��s heart, as well as the image of a stable older sister in the hearts of her younger sisters, Kalina suppressed her desire to act cute deep within her heart.


    Therefore,


    After a century, when Kalina acted cute toward her dear Mother once more, she couldn��t help but feel a wave of embarrassment from within. Fortunately, her younger sisters were not around at this moment, or Kalina might have felt the urge to dig a hole and crawl inside out of sheer embarrassment.


    Of course,


    While being cute, Kalina didn��t forget to shoot a warning glance at the mages of the Red Moon Tower behind her, who hadn��t yet retreated. The ferocity and coldness in her eyes seemed to say...


    -"Speak of this, and I��ll roast you!"-


    After giving the warning, Kalina shifted all her attention to the black-haired girl. The fierce look in her eyes disappeared, leaving only innocence and cuteness, which made the black-haired girl slightly startled. The dark shadows formed by the red butterflies around the black-haired girl suddenly dispersed.


    "Mommy, can you give little Na a hug ~"


    Kalina continued with her sweet voice, rubbing her face against Yumo��s soft cheek.


    A tall, sexy, and hot beauty hugging a relatively petite and cute black-haired girl, and calling her ��Mommy�� made the atmosphere a bit delicate.


    The affectionate calls, the familiar scent, and the warmth close at hand kept stimulating Yumo��s senses.


    ...


    ...


    Under Kalina��s persistent cute acts, the cold aura surrounding Yumo gradually weakened, and the raging red butterflies slowly calmed down.


    Yumo��s half-closed, cold, and lifeless crimson eyes, slowly regained their brightness amidst the affectionate calls of ��Mommy��.


    ��?!��


    ��Huh?��


    "Little... Na? How... how are you here?!"


    ...


    ...


    ��Was that...?��


    ��Kalina��s voice from when she was a child?��


    As this familiar voice reached her ears, Yumo, whose consciousness was blocked by darkness, shuddered. Deep within her soul, memories of the past began to play, like a slideshow. She seemed to see that adorable little girl, who used to perch on the beams of the Demon Temple, constantly acting cute.


    "Little Na..."


    Lost in a haze, Yumo instinctively responded, her voice filled with deep yearning. She remembered the lovely times she had cared for and raised Kalina. After all, ever since Little Na grew up into a mature girl, Yumo had not heard that childishly cute voice again.


    In the past,


    Whenever Kalina acted cute, Yumo would lovingly transform her Shadow power into an energy hand and gently stroke the girl��s head or play with her.


    ....


    ....


    Slowly opening her eyes, she saw the beautiful red-haired child, who had seemingly appeared in front of her out of nowhere. Yumo couldn��t help but show a loving smile. Meeting the child��s expectant gaze, she gently stroked her head with one hand while pulling her into an embrace with the other.


    "Good girl~"


    With Yumo��s words, the surrounding dark mist began to dissipate, and everything started to feel more normal. The little girl in her arms gradually transformed into a mature and beautiful lady. The haze and daze in Yumo��s crimson eyes faded, and her vision became clear.


    Huh?!


    ��Wait... What...?��


    "Little Na...?"


    Seeing Kalina, her third Child, who was still acting cute and clingy, Yumo exclaimed in surprise after snapping back to reality. Hearing this familiar call, Kalina paused for a moment.


    At that moment,


    Kalina realized that her beloved mother had truly returned.


    Given that,


    There was no need for her to keep up her cute act.


    And so,


    Reluctantly, Kalina released the black-haired girl from her embrace. Her lively and innocent smile was hidden, and her usual serious face returned. In the blink of an eye, Kalina transformed from a cute little girl back to the dignified, valiant red-haired knight she used to be.


    Facing her mother, who had regained her consciousness,


    Kalina lifted her battle skirt elegantly and gave a courteous bow to Yumo:


    "Good morning, Mommy."

 Chapter 551 - 552 - Loosening Shackles [2/4]

    "Good morning, Mommy."


    "Uhh... Good... morning?"


    Yumo said, sounding lost.


    Evidently, the black-haired girl was still in a state of confusion, as if she had just awakened from a daze.


    However, very quickly,


    Sensing the Shadow power inside her that was still violently assaulting her shackles, trying to surge out, along with the bizarre urge in her mind trying to blur her thought again, Yumo��s expression turned to one of pain...


    A substantial bloody shackles formed by the crimson power began to gather around the girl.


    Her vision, which had just cleared up, became blurry once again.


    ��No��


    ��This is not good...��


    Yumo immediately felt something was off. Given how she had spaced out earlier, if she let this power overflow even more, her consciousness might once again be dominated by that terrifying force.


    In the next moment, under the worried gaze of Kalina, the black-haired girl suddenly raised her right hand to her forehead, and a surge of shadow power, under her control, rushed into Yumo��s body, fiercely clashing with the other force inside her.


    Under the powerful impact, Yumo��s delicate body trembled continuously.


    "?!"


    "Mother?! Are you okay?!"


    Seeing Yumo��s pained expression, Kalina hurriedly stepped forward, pressing her hand on the black-haired girl��s shoulder, anxiously asking.


    However,


    Yumo was currently concentrating all her mental strength on suppressing the rioting force within her body and had no spare energy to pay attention to Kalina. Of course, as a considerate child, Kalina quickly realized that something was wrong with her mother��s body.


    The red-haired woman��s pupils suddenly contracted, and the dense orange-red shadow power around her, as well as the overwhelming force within Kalina, all rushed into her mother��s body under her control.


    Assisting in suppressing the relentless force that continuously attempted to break free within Yumo.


    For a moment,


    the crimson shadow energy mixed with the orange-red shadow energy began to rampage in the ritual hall, turning everything inside the hall into nothingness. The terrifying shockwaves even continued to spread throughout the entire Red Moon Tower, causing this ancient tower to tilt even more, teetering on the brink of collapse.


    ...


    Fortunately,


    the oscillation of this force did not last too long.


    After an intense clash of energies, the hall quickly returned to calmness.


    Yumo��s body no longer trembled, and the pained expression on her face disappeared. The black-haired girl pressed her chest and continued to pant heavily, as if she had finally let go of a heavy burden.


    The butterflies around her, which had been tainted with a black aura, gradually returned to their original pure crimson color, and the butterfly wings behind Yumo began to disintegrate and dissipate, turning into countless crimson photons.


    Furthermore, the surging and potentially devouring energy within the black-haired girl gradually regained its calmness.


    Sensing this change, Kalina let out a relieved breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Even though she had only suppressed it for a few seconds, the exertion had consumed a considerable amount of her strength. All of her shadowy energy had been injected into Yumo, helping to suppress the erupting force.


    Although her assistance had been minimal, it was fortunate that Yumo had managed to release the shackles in such a short time, and she still had enough power to contain the overflowing energy.


    "Thank goodness..."


    Kalina sighed in her heart. She shook her head and bent down, looking at the tightly closed eyes of the black-haired girl with worry.


    "Mother, are you okay?"


    ...


    "Yes, I��m fine."


    After a moment of silence, Yumo slowly opened her tired eyes and answered gently, still somewhat breathless.


    "I��m okay, Little Na, you don��t need to worry."


    While comforting her daughter, Yumo glanced at her chest, which had been filled with worry and anxiety.


    It seemed that she had been too reckless, overestimating her own willpower.


    ��I shouldn��t have released so much power...��


    Thinking about this, the black-haired girl bit her lip in regret, her crimson eyes filled with complex emotions. From the current situation, the troublesome black mud monster had been destroyed, and although she had almost lost control, Kalina had appeared in time to help her regain her consciousness and suppress the terrifying impulses and violent forces within her.


    In this regard, Yumo felt grateful.


    However, amidst her gratitude, a strong sense of unease uncontrollably spread through the girl��s heart.


    The power had indeed been locked away inside her body.


    But, Yumo had spent more than a decade suppressing the massive, ruthless shadowy energy within her body. Now that a small part of it had been released and locked again, the stability of the new shackles was undoubtedly inferior to the previous ones. It was a danger that could loosen at any moment.


    In other words�� at this moment, Yumo might be a nuclear bomb ready to explode at any time... just a specific stimulus away...


    ...


    "Mother, are you really okay?"


    However, as Yumo was caught in this internal conflict, Kalina��s voice reached her ears. Seeing the worried expression on her mother��s face, Kalina couldn��t help but continue her questioning. And with this continued inquiry, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her head and look at her daughter.


    She shook her head, then nodded.


    "Yes... I��m fine. But... speaking of it, Little Na, weren��t you in Winter Forest? Why are you here?"


    Yumo couldn��t help but ask, puzzled. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just as the question left her lips and before Kalina could respond, Yumo shook her head vigorously.


    "No, let��s not worry about that now. Yuan��er is still in the tower! I... I need to rescue her first!"


    Without paying attention to Kalina��s subsequent words, Yumo spoke to herself. After stabilizing the energy within her body for the time being, she instantly floated up, surrounded by countless bloody butterflies, and flew toward the depths of Red Moon Tower. Until she had rescued her youngest child and ensured Yuan��er��s safety, everything else seemed insignificant to Yumo.


    The black-haired girl turned into a streak of red light and disappeared into the ritual hall.


    Seeing this, Kalina had no choice but to activate the last remnants of her shadowy energy, leaping up and following her.


    "Rescue... Yuan��er?" Kalina mumbled softly.


    The expression of the red-haired big sister became somewhat complex at this moment. To others, it seemed that her little sister was in a dangerous situation, as seen through the eyes of her mother and her other sisters.


    However, Kalina had a slightly different perspective on this.


    ��Hmm, if I wasn��t mistaken...��


    "Right now, Yuan��er... probably..."


    ...


    ...


    As it turned out, Kalina��s "guess" was not wrong at all.


    When Yumo suddenly shattered the outer barrier of the "prison" and rushed into the "cell," a cute and pink-haired little girl was sitting on the bed, enjoying a delicious dessert with a carefree and happy smile.


    Seeing her daughter like that, the expression on Yumo��s face froze.


    Yumo: ????!!! =????=????(��???��|||)


    "Eh? What��s going on????"


    ---------------------------------

 Chapter 552 - 553: Incomprehensible Behavior [3/4]

    Driven by her worries, the black-haired girl, having just stabilized the energy within her body, had rushed into the depths of Red Moon Tower. Along the way, although the Red Moon Tower��s automatic defense system launched attacks against Yumo, those insignificant attacks couldn��t harm her body in the slightest.


    In contrast, these automated turrets, under the influence of the shadowy energy waves, burst into pieces after emitting sparks.


    Yumo had arrived at the core area of Red Moon Tower, where a door with a sinister demon design was standing. Two demon statues with menacing postures were on either side of the door, and the entire place was filled with a sinister and murderous atmosphere, accentuated by the blue flames burning on the sides.


    The reason Yumo had come here was to follow the aura left behind by Yuan��er within Red Moon Tower. Clearly, earlier, Youlan had brought Yuan��er to Red Moon Tower and imprisoned her behind this ominous door.


    Yumo couldn��t help but feel curious as she couldn��t perceive what was behind the massive door due to its special material and the unique properties of the room behind it.


    "Is this a small independent space?" Yumo wondered.


    Yumo couldn��t help but wonder. After all, creating an independent space required immense strength, technology, and energy consumption, and such spaces were extremely rare on the continent. Even Yumo herself had never encountered one.


    Although she couldn��t sense the interior of the independent space, the information fed back by the shadowy energy made Yumo feel very worried. The area around the massive door and the menacing decorations, as well as the strong smell of blood, were all indications that many people, possibly hundreds or even thousands, had met gruesome deaths here.


    At this moment, the heavy atmosphere and the gloomy decor around the massive steel door further heightened Yumo��s anxiety. If she wasn��t mistaken, this place must be a prison within Red Moon Tower, or perhaps even an execution site.


    The thought of her youngest daughter being imprisoned and possibly in mortal danger in this place filled Yumo with intense anxiety.


    "Yuan��er!"


    Calling her daughter��s name, Yumo anxiously kicked aside the barrier around the massive steel door that was trying to stop her and forcefully pushed the door open.


    With a deafening crash, the seemingly indestructible steel door shattered into countless heavy pieces with a single kick from Yumo. She then rushed into the independent space beyond the door without hesitation.


    Boom!*


    Accompanied by an ear-piercing explosion, the sturdy steel door was shattered into numerous heavy fragments, and Yumo rushed into the independent space behind it.


    Then, in the next moment,


    A burst of brilliant light entered Yumo��s field of vision, and with it came a scene that she had not expected, leaving her stunned in place.


    ��????!��


    ��Huh?!��


    "What... what is this situation?"


    The black-haired girl couldn��t help but mutter to herself, dumbfounded.


    What she saw at this moment was completely different from her imagination. The interior of the independent space was not a gloomy and blood-stained prison or a cruel and gruesome execution platform. Instead, it resembled a meticulously decorated room filled with bright lights and a pink atmosphere, reminiscent of a little girl��s bedroom.


    Yuan��er, who Yumo had been worrying about for a long time, was sitting on the bed in the center of the room, carefreely enjoying delicious desserts under the service of a maid.


    The little girl, Yuan��er, had a carefree and sweet smile on her face, as if she hadn��t been "kidnapped and abused" at all.


    Yumo sensed that her daughter had not suffered any injuries and was as lively as ever. Moreover, she was now wearing a brand-new cute pink dress, and there were traces of cake��s "bloodstains" around her mouth.


    It seemed that she had eaten quite a bit of cake during her time here.


    ��Wait, what? Why was she eating?��


    In any case, this pink-haired little girl did not seem to be in any danger at all. On the contrary, she appeared to be enjoying life to the fullest.


    This scene left Yumo dumbfounded, and her feelings of anxiety and unease were replaced by countless question marks floating around her.


    ��???!��


    ��This... this child?��


    ��Wasn��t she screaming in terror just a moment ago?��


    ��Why did she suddenly...��


    Yumo found it difficult to comprehend the situation before her.


    Just as the black-haired girl was stunned and stood there with her head tilted, not far away, little Yuan��er, who was enjoying ice cream sandwich cookies happily, noticed the sudden explosion of the massive door and the appearance of her mother.


    "Hmm?! Mommy!!"


    Seeing Yumo��s arrival, Yuan��er showed a bright smile and immediately put down the dessert in her hand. She jumped off the bed, took a few excited steps, and came to Yumo��s side, hugging her mother��s slender waist. She nuzzled against her, clearly preferring to be close to her mommy over the dessert.


    After all, being close to mommy was more important than dessert!


    "Mommy, Mommy! Why did you come here? Did Sister Youlan invite you to play with us?" The little girl raised her head, looking at her mother��s exquisite and beautiful face with curiosity.


    As she spoke and questioned her mother, the girl couldn��t help but glance at the scattered pieces of steel in the room, pouting slightly sounding a bit upset:


    "Mommy, Sister Youlan invited you over, and you��re destroying things... Isn��t that a bit rude?"


    "Hah!?... invited?" Yumo was brought back to reality by her daughter��s words, despite her initial confusion. She looked down at the little girl in her arms, somewhat puzzled.


    Although she couldn��t fully comprehend the situation, as long as her daughter was safe, that was all that mattered. She smiled with relief and gently stroked the little girl��s adorable head.


    "You scared me half to death. Well, as long as you��re okay, that��s what matters."


    "Why? What happened to me?" Yuan��er blinked her heterochromatic eyes, her face showing confusion as if she had no understanding of Yumo��s words.


    "Never mind. By the way, Yuan��er."


    "Yes, Mommy?"


    "How did you... I mean, weren��t you... with Youlan?" Yumo struggled to find the right words to ask.


    "Me?" Yuan��er tilted her head in puzzlement, retrieving her memories from earlier.


    "Sister Youlan invited me here. She said they prepared fun games and really, really delicious desserts for me here! So, I came to play! Hmm... that��s how it is, I think? But it doesn��t matter! Oh, by the way, Mommy... where��s Sister Youlan? Didn��t Big sis invite you to come play with us? Mommy��s here now, so where��s Big sis? Hasn��t she come back yet?"


    Yuan��er scanned the room behind Yumo, trying to find the familiar figure of her honey haired big sister. However, after observing for a while, she couldn��t see Youlan anywhere. A hint of disappointment appeared on the little girl��s face, and she pouted.


    "Sister hasn��t come back..."


    "For now, she hasn��t come back. But, did Youlan do anything to you?" S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo couldn��t help but ask, despite seeing her daughter unharmed. However, this question only added to Yuan��er��s confusion.


    ��Really����


    ��Mommy, why do you always seem to think that Sister Youlan did something bad to me?��


    ��The misunderstanding wasn��t as easily resolved as Sister Youlan said, was it? ��


    ��If that��s the case, then I��ll have to be more assertive! ��


    With this thought, Yuan��er decisively looked into Yumo��s crimson eyes, her cute smile faded, replaced with a very serious expression.


    Placing her hands on her hips, the little girl shook her head:


    "Mommy, Sister Youlan has been very nice to me. She gave me a pretty dress, treated me to delicious desserts, and even had the maids tell me stories! She hasn��t done anything bad to me!"


    "You... you weren��t harmed? Then, why were you crying like that before?"


    "Crying? I didn��t cry!"


    "Eh?? What about the cries I heard from the communication magic stone earlier?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Um,"


    Yumo found Yuan��er��s reply hard to believe. She clearly remembered the heart-wrenching screams coming from the communication magic stone when she was at Luminous Royal Academy. Those screams were too real and were definitely Yuan��er��s voice. There��s no way they could have been fake.


    ��However, Yuan��er seemed unharmed now. And her denial didn��t seem like a lie����


    Looking into Yuan��er��s innocent eyes, Yumo fell silent. She recalled the events at Luminous Royal Academy. Back then, Youlan had hysterically declared her intent to harm Yuan��er. Considering Youlan��s madness and notorious history, Yumo didn��t think she was joking. Especially since Youlan believed Yumo wasn��t her real mother but a fake "impostor", it seemed even less likely she would show mercy to Yuan��er.


    That��s why Yumo was so worried that Yuan��er might have been harmed by Youlan.


    But in reality?


    Yuan��er was not only unharmed but was also treated like royalty within Red Moon Tower?


    "What exactly is going on..."


    At this moment, Yumo felt like she couldn��t understand Youlan��s actions at all...


    It seemed like her understanding wasn��t sufficient.

 Chapter 553 - 554: Brothers are meant to be sold! [4/4]

    ��Youlan, she...��


    ��Back then, she had been so heartbroken and angry, even shouting in a frenzy as if she wanted to die with me...��


    Although having Yuan��er safe and sound was more important than anything else, Yumo found it hard to comprehend why Youlan had done nothing. If Youlan didn��t intend to delay and consume Yuan��er��s power, why had she sent the mages of Red Moon Tower to attack her, along with that grotesque mud monster?


    ��Furthermore, didn��t she hate me for inhabiting her mother��s body? Didn��t she despise the children created by me? If she hated them, why had she not harmed Yuan��er and treated her so well? ��


    This didn��t seem like the attitude she��d expect from an enemy. It was more like... pampering a child.


    ��Could it be that Youlan intended to fatten Yuan��er up before doing something to her? But that didn��t make sense...��


    The more Yumo thought about it, the more confused she became. At this moment, she suddenly realized a serious problem. When Yuan��er had asked where Youlan was earlier, it implied that Youlan wasn��t inside this independent space.


    Yumo had checked the entire Red Moon Tower and its surroundings with her sense, but she hadn��t detected Youlan��s presence anywhere.


    Previously, Yumo had assumed that Youlan was hiding in this independent space. She had even prepared herself to confront Youlan if she threatened to harm Yuan��er. But now, it seemed that Yumo had been completely wrong.


    ��If that was the case, what did Youlan want to do? Where had she gone?��


    One question after another flooded Yumo��s mind. As she gently stroked Yuan��er while pondering these questions, a streak of orange-red flames suddenly rushed in from behind and landed beside Yumo in this independent space. As the fire attribute��s Shadow energy dissipated, the fiery and seductive figure of a red-haired woman was revealed.


    Due to her exhaustion and slower speed compared to Yumo, Kalina had arrived a bit late. As she entered the pink-themed bedroom and saw Yuan��er safe and sound in Yumo��s arms, Kalina anxiously inquired, "Mother, is Yuan��er alright?"


    "Yes, this girl is fine. I��ve examined her with my power, so you don��t need to worry," Yumo replied, nodding slightly as she reassured the concerned daughter.


    "Is that so? That��s... that��s good." Kalina let out a sigh of relief.


    After receiving this answer, Kalina extinguished the blazing Hellfire in her hand, and the "worry" on her face disappeared instantly. She patted her chest repeatedly, showing a relieved expression.


    "Well, this place, what is it exactly?" Kalina raised a perplexed question as she looked around the finely decorated and cute-themed girl��s bedroom.


    "I��m not sure," Yumo replied, "It seems that Youlan placed Yuan��er here. But she hasn��t harmed her, instead, she took good care of her"


    "Eh? Big sister did that? Why?" Kalina said surprised.


    "I don��t know." Yumo could only shake her head, feeling a bit puzzled.


    A strange knot formed in Yumo��s heart for reasons she couldn��t comprehend. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anyway, it��s hard to understand right now."


    While she was still puzzled, Yumo suddenly remembered something and couldn��t help but cast a grateful look at her daughter. She reached out and ruffled Kalina��s head affectionately.


    "By the way, Kalina, thank you for your help just now. If you hadn��t arrived in time, I wouldn��t have known what the situation was."


    "You��re welcome, Mom. It��s something I should do," Kalina replied with a smile.


    Although she maintained a calm exterior, when she heard Yumo��s words of thanks and felt the caress from her mother, Kalina��s heart couldn��t help but be enveloped in joy. A slight smile curved her lips.


    However, Kalina��s pleasant mood didn��t last long. It was shattered by Yumo��s next question.


    "Speaking of which, Kalina, how did you know I was here?"


    "..."


    As soon as this question was asked, the smile froze on Kalina��s face, and a cold sweat began to bead on her forehead.


    "Well... um..."


    Yumo��s question caught Kalina off guard, and she struggled to find an answer.


    "Moreover, weren��t you in the Winter Forest? It should take quite some time to travel from the north there to the Modor Kingdom. How did you arrive here so quickly?"


    Looking at her obedient and understanding daughter, Yumo��s question was indeed a genuine curiosity.


    For over a hundred years, ever since Youlan left the Winter Forest, her obedient children had been constantly searching for her whereabouts. However, Youlan��s ability to conceal her presence was truly exceptional, and their investigations had yielded nothing. No one knew where Youlan was or what she was doing.


    This was why Yumo found it so surprising when she arrived at Red Moon Tower and discovered that Youlan had become a leader of a significant human faction.


    From Yumo��s perspective, it seemed that the other children were equally clueless. Given her speed when she had flown out of the Royal Academy, it should have been challenging for anyone to track her.


    ��In that case, how did Kalina know about my presence at Red Moon Tower? Furthermore, wasn��t Kalina supposed to be responsible for guarding Winter Forest along with Liyu and Shuoyue? The distance from Winter Forest to Red Moon Tower was not insignificant. How had she arrived so quickly?��


    As Yumo calmed down, her thoughts led her to these questions. She didn��t harbor any suspicion toward her third child due to her trust in her. Her curiosity was merely that��a curiosity.


    However, to Kalina, these seemingly innocent questions held a much more significant weight.


    With each question that entered her ears, Kalina��s eye twitched slightly, and her heart seemed to skip a beat. She realized that Yumo was beginning to suspect her motives.


    ��Oh no, is she becoming suspicious?��


    Kalina murmured anxiously in her heart. Her sudden appearance here might indeed arouse Yumo��s suspicions, causing her to believe that Kalina had known about Youlan��s whereabouts all along and had intentionally kept it from her. If Yumo were to reach such a conclusion, it would shatter the image of honesty and reliability she had cultivated for so long.


    Furthermore, if Yumo were to discover that Kalina had been deceiving her for so long, her back would be in serious trouble.


    At that moment, thinking of that terrifying red-glowing ��artifact��, the Flame Demon King Inferno, felt uneasy. She instinctively reached behind and covered her buttocks.


    ��No! Absolutely not!��


    ��I must clear Mother��s doubts!��


    With determination, the redhead clenched her fists, making up her mind.


    In reality, for Kalina, coming up with a reason wasn��t a difficult task. She could easily fabricate a convincing excuse, but doing so would require time for adequate preparation. Clearly, there wasn��t enough time for her to prepare a fabricated story.


    So, Kalina had two choices in front of her: either tell a lie that could be easily exposed at any moment or divert Yumo��s attention to buy herself time to come up with a suitable reason.


    Faced with these two options, Kalina, in order to protect her image of honesty and reliability, chose the second path, which was to shift the conversation��s focus.


    ��But what kind of topic would best capture Mother��s attention?��


    Kalina knew the answer to that question deep in her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Kalina��s eyes briefly flashed with a hint of guilt.


    ---


    ��Sorry, my dear brother~��


    ---


    The next moment, Kalina quickly raised her head and earnestly addressed Yumo with a somewhat anxious tone.


    "Mother, these matters are a bit complicated, and I��ll explain them to you later. Right now, there��s something more urgent that I need to tell you."


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Kalina��s serious expression, Yumo furrowed her brow.


    "What... what is it?"


    "During my journey here, I received crucial information. Luminous Royal Academy was attacked by Abyssal Demon. And the one responsible... was Big Brother."


    "What?!!!"


    As Kalina��s words entered her ears, , Yumo was first taken aback, then her face turned noticeably darker...

 Chapter 554 - 555: A Bad felling[1/4] Fixed

    2 Bounused chapter from golden tickt + 2 daily chapter.


    --------------


    "Brother Pierre right now is in Luminous Academy, there��s a battle going on. It involves 2 Heavenly Apostles and the Grand Sorcerer of Red Leaf Empire."


    As Kalina��s words reached Yumo��s ears, the Demon King of Flame fell into a brief silence. During this moment of silence, the young woman erupted.


    Just as Kalina had expected, Yumo shifted her attention away from how Kalina had arrived at Red Moon Tower and focused entirely on her "beloved" brother.


    Yumo��s brow furrowed, and her crimson eyes began to emit a terrifying crimson aura. Clearly, her anger was skyrocketing like a rocket.


    "What? Pierre?! That brat has been missing for so long?! The first time I hear about him in years, and he��s causing trouble again! How many times have I told him?! He never learns?! That little brat! Is he tired of life?!!"


    As the Black-haired girl��s anger erupted, the heavy atmosphere within the space skyrocketed. The terrifying energy fluctuations even caused Yuan��er in her embrace to show a hint of fear in her expression.


    Fortunately, Yumo quickly realized Yuan��er��s reaction and restrained her anger. She retracted the surging crimson energy within her and made sure not to frighten the child.


    "It��s okay, it��s okay..."


    With a sweet smile and gentle reassurance, she patted the little girl��s head and then turned her gaze, still tinged with anger, toward Kalina.


    "What... what happened?"


    "Sorry, Mother, I don��t have all the details. I just received a report from the Vice Commander of the Ghostly Flame Legion. He said that Brother suddenly attacked, and it happened on Starlight Square."


    "Starlight Square?!"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s brow furrowed tightly, and her anxious emotions surged once more. She remembered that today was the ceremony at Luminous Royal Academy and it was being held at Starlight Square. Numerous students, including Mengxi, were present. If Pierre had acted there, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Although her son��s brain might not always function properly, there was no doubt about his combat prowess.


    ��Damn it, why did that brat suddenly...��


    ��Could it be that he��s after Mengxi?��


    Aware of this possibility, Yumo became even more anxious. She bit her lip and glanced at the little one in her arms, then used her peripheral vision to take in her surroundings within the independent space. Her crimson eyes were filled with conflicted emotions.


    On the other hand, seeing Yumo��s worries, Kalina hurriedly stepped forward:


    "Mother, I��ll take care of Yuan��er. I��ll also investigate the situation in Red Moon Tower. Right now, you... should hurry and go to stop Brother."


    "Thanks��"


    Yumo nodded and transferred Yuan��er to Kalina��s side.


    "Then it��s up to you."


    "Understood, Mother."


    Holding Yuan��er��s soft hand, Kalina solemnly nodded. After a couple of nods, she looked at Yumo with hesitation and spoke:


    "Um... Mother, I don��t think Brother would act recklessly. Perhaps he was provoked, or his identity was recognized, or there might be... other hidden reasons?"


    "Hidden reasons, hmm..."


    Yumo gave a cold smile and turned around, her voice carrying an irony tone.


    "I��d like to see what hidden reasons this brat has. He better give me a suitable explanation. Otherwise..."


    Today, after being manipulated by Youlan, Yumo was already harboring a pent-up anger. And now, upon learning that her son was causing trouble again, the anger inside her was like a volcano ready to erupt. Dark energy began to emanate from her.


    "Take care of Yuan��er."


    With a soft instruction, countless bloody butterflies suddenly appeared around Yumo, surrounding her. In the blink of an eye, she transformed into a streak of crimson light, as swift as lightning, and shot out of the isolated space where Kalina and Yuan��er were located. She rushed out of Red Moon Tower and sped toward the capital of Red Leaf Empire.


    ...


    Feeling her mother��s presence quickly receding, Yuan��er, who was holding Kalina��s hand, blinked her innocent, big eyes in confusion. The little one might not be entirely unaware of the current situation, but she was certainly puzzled.


    However, after listening to the conversation between her mother and Kalina, Yuan��er keenly latched onto the two words,


    "Big Brother"


    She had always harbored a strong curiosity about her "rarely seen" older brother. When she heard that Pierre was currently at the Royal Academy of Luminous Night, she felt an irresistible urge to meet him.


    The little girl shook Kalina��s hand and, with a beseeching tone, whispered:


    "Sis, Sis~"


    "Yes? What is it, Yuan��er?"


    "Can you take me to Luminous Academy? I want to see my Big Bro Pierre!"


    "See... see your brother?"


    Kalina��s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. It seemed that Yuan��er��s desire to meet her older brother was stronger than she had expected.


    Staring into Yuan��er��s excited and adorable heterochromatic eyes, Kalina couldn��t help but show a hint of hesitation. There were a couple of factors to consider.


    Firstly, there were matters to attend to at Red Moon Tower related to the incident, and she couldn��t bring Yuan��er back so quickly.


    Secondly, considering the fire that her mother was currently suppressing in her heart, the situation involving dear Brother was... well, complicated.


    After weighing these factors carefully, Kalina ultimately resisted her little sister��s cuteness and shook her head somewhat reluctantly.


    "Sorry, Yuan��er. I can��t take you back right now. If we go back now, Mother will be unhappy, and you might also see some things that aren��t suitable for children. So, please stay here for now. You��ll get to see your brother Pierre later. Don��t worry."


    "Oh... okay."


    Sensing the firmness in Kalina��s tone, Yuan��er pouted slightly, feeling a bit disappointed.


    "Such a good girl"


    Kalina patted the little one��s head and expressed her apologies with a somehow sorry tone.


    Meanwhile, the Flame Demon King couldn��t help but glance in the direction of the east, where the Royal Academy of Luminous was located. She thought about her brother��s possible nightmare and sighed deeply.


    "Good luck, my dear brother."


    ... S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side, thousands of miles away, inside Luminous Royal Academy, with the surging dark purple shadow energy, black thunderbolts streaked across the sky, creating cracks. The inexhaustible power swept everything in its path, causing destruction. The overwhelming sword aura and energy impact obliterated everything indiscriminately.


    Half of the Royal Academy was shrouded in the oppressive dark purple shadow energy. The area had lost its scholarly elegance and noble atmosphere, replaced by a scene of devastation, with ruined walls and debris scattered everywhere.


    Within this vast area, only the continuous deafening explosions and the terrifying roars of Sword Demon resounded. Even if they succeeded in driving away the fearsome Sword Demon, the Royal Academy would never return to its former glory.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that the human faction��s strong individuals had the ability to repel the Sword Demon. Otherwise, with the continued battle, the entire Royal Academy might become history. At this moment, the two Apostle, along with the Royal Grand Sourcery Borulov, stood on the ruins, panting heavily.


    Clearly, the three humans had already expended a considerable amount of their energy, and they were far from their peak condition.


    However, driven by their sense of responsibility, Kain, Bai Yanluo, and Borulov had no intention of retreating. Borulov, in particular, filled with a desire for revenge, was unwilling to return empty-handed. Thus, the three eighth-level experts continued to mobilize the power within them, watching the colossal humanoid figure standing eight meters tall, clad in menacing purple armor and shrouded in dark purple mist.


    Under the intense scrutiny of everyone, the Sword Demon slowly raised the colossal sword emanating violent power in his hand.


    "It��s coming!"


    Kain quickly warned.


    The two others also noticed the terrifying shadow energy gathering around the Sword Demon and hastily assumed defensive postures.


    However, just as they expected Sword Demon to launch a devastating large-scale attack, Sword Demon��s movements abruptly came to a halt, much to their surprise...


    Kain: ???!!!


    Bai: "Huh?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Pierre, who was excited and ready to unleash his skills, suddenly felt an inexplicable chill running down his spine. His entire body shivered, and a sense of foreboding inexplicably spread within him, making him stop his attack abruptly. He instinctively turned around, looking around in confusion.


    "Huh? Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling... (��-�n-`;)"


    --------


    Sadly this was the only way to fix the chapter.


    ------------------------


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Is someone talking about me?!...��


    ��Could it be that my lovely little sisters are thinking about me again? Are they missing their great big brother?��


    ��But...��


    ��Why do I suddenly feel a chill when thinking about them?��


    Suddenly, Pierre paused his attack, feeling a hint of unease, and looked behind him. He had a gut feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    "This is strange..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the sudden and unexpected change in Sword Demon��s behavior left Kain and the other two eighth-level powerhouses puzzled. From the beginning, the Sword Demon��s attacks had been relentless, like a torrential downpour of meteors, making it difficult to defend against. Such behavior, stopping the attack halfway, had never occurred before.


    "Did... something happen?"


    Kain muttered to himself with a perplexed expression.


    ��Could it be that the Sword Demon had exhausted too much energy?��


    ��No, that was highly unlikely. Sword Demon��s power was still increasing, and there was no sign of weakening.��


    ��But...��


    ��Looking behind, had Sword Demon sensed something from the western direction? Was there other strong reinforcements coming?��


    Kain kept speculating inwardly, but before long, he abandoned those thoughts.


    "Never mind, overthinking this is pointless. What��s important is that Sword Demon��s attention has been diverted! Now... it��s an opportunity!"


    Seeing that the Sword Demon had turned its gaze behind, Kain quickly conveyed the coordinated attack plan to Bai and the gasping Death Sorcer Borulov through gestures and eye contact.


    At first, they could still confront Sword Demon in its humanoid form by working together. However, as Sword Demon��s body was enveloped in the eerie dark purple energy armor and transformed into the familiar Sword Demon king, the battle took a sharp turn. Sword Demon��s power not only continued to increase but also completely abandoned defense, behaving like a bloodthirsty berserker who felt no pain, continuously subjecting them to the onslaught of thunderous attacks.


    Suppressing them completely, leaving them with no chance to fight back. Even with the Divine Battle Form activated and a three-on-one situation, they were ultimately powerless to turn the tide.

 Chapter 555 - 556: Superconductive Particles [2/4] fixed

    This situation was something Kain found extremely frustrating. Not just him, but Bai and Borulov felt the same way. As powerful eighth-level beings, they naturally had their dignity, and being passive recipients of attacks was not in their character.


    Being pressed down without any room to retaliate made them feel extremely uncomfortable, but they had no choice but to endure it silently and attempt to find an opening in Sword Demon��s defenses.


    ��But now?! This was an opportunity!��


    "Take advantage of this moment and attack that guy with all we��ve got!"


    Kain signaled his two comrades with a glance that conveyed the meaning. In the next moment, Kain unfurled his wings of thunder above the scorched ruins. Suddenly, dozens of thunderous explosions rang out without warning, like tolling bells shattering the heavens, shaking the earth, and causing the entire world to tremble.


    With the raging thunder and lightning enhancing his power, Kain broke free from Sword Demon��s fierce aura and launched a fierce attack.


    Seeing his comrade taking action, Bai gritted her teeth and suppressed the bleeding wound on his head, then swung her sword to attack Sword Demon from the side, cooperating with Kain��s assault.


    Borulov, of course, was not one to fall behind. He immediately unleashed his necromantic magic and summoned dozens of horrifying undead creatures with a putrid and strong aura of death around Sword Demon. At the same time, this Imperial Grand Sorcer secretly activated a ring, transmitting a message.


    Staring at Sword Demon, who was continually roaring in arrogance, Borulov��s terrifying face gradually revealed a sinister smile.


    "Let��s see how long you can remain arrogant, you monster!"


    ...


    ...


    At the time when Kain and the others launched their full-scale attack, high above the battlefield within the clouds, three royal grand mages of Red Leaf Empire, aided by flight magic, hovered silently, watching the battle below intently.


    The three of them remained silent, wearing solemn expressions, and the atmosphere was tense.


    However, with the arrival of Borulov��s signal, this oppressive atmosphere immediately dispersed. The three looked at each other and smiled, seeing the intense battle intent in each other��s eyes.


    Seeing their Imperial Grand Sorcer being humiliated by Sword Demon for so long, the three Grand Mage long felt frustrated. However, they had no choice but to hold back their anger because they received orders not to intervene. But now, receiving Borulov��s signal, they could finally take action!


    They were going to make the audacious Sword Demon pay for daring to offend Red Leaf Empire! sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Attack!"


    With a furious roar from the leading Grand Mage, the magical power continued to surge. The spatial ring suddenly opened, and countless mysterious steel components emerged from it, releasing from the spatial ring. Under the control of the three Mage, they quickly assembled into a mighty magical energy cannon.


    And this weapon,


    It is a weapon specifically designed by Red Leaf Royal Family in cooperation with Red Moon Tower to deal with the threat of Sword Demon.


    ��Krodes Tremor Cannon�� -


    One of the reasons Sword Demon is so difficult to combat is not just its terrifying combat power but also its impenetrable external armor. To defeat Sword Demon, its troublesome armor must be pierced.


    And this massive cannon theoretically had the power to break through Sword Demon��s defenses.


    "Let that damned demon king witness the culmination of our human wisdom!"


    With a resounding roar from the leading mage, the deep black and profound barrel of the cannon was aimed directly below, at Sword Demon who was being besieged by three eighth-level human. The silver barrel gradually inscribed ancient golden magical runes, and golden light began to rapidly gather at the mouth of the cannon.


    In the next moment, high above in the sky,


    The ��Krodes Tremor Cannon,�� having completed its charge, unleashed its contained fury! A faint golden light, like the judgment of Damocles, carried the hatred of countless people toward the abyssal demon, and with the momentum of a shooting star, it pierced through the clouds and thundered down towards the Sword Demon...


    "Huh? What��s this?"


    After obliterating four undead summoned by Borulov with a single slash and kicking Bai into the ruins, Pierre couldn��t help but slowly lift his head to look at the sky. How could he possibly not notice an attack with such momentum approaching?


    ��Could it be assistance from outside at this time?��


    ��Hmph, how boring...��


    With a cold snort, Pierre swung his sword, preparing to eliminate the cannon and the three pests that attacked him from above.


    ��Wait a minute?! A golden magical beam?��


    ��"When you��re surrounded and see a golden beam attacking you, just let it hit you. Don��t react, and let it strike"��


    In that instant, the words of a certain honey-haired woman echoed in Pierre��s ears.


    The power that had been stored in Silver Moon Sword was slowly dissipated at this moment, while the golden light, like Damocles�� spear, tore through the sky and slammed into the massive humanoid figure enveloped in dark purple armor.


    Meanwhile, Kain and the others seized the opportunity and quickly retreated, putting some distance between themselves and Sword Demon.


    In the next moment,


    Under the excited gaze of the three eighth-level humans, the ��Krodes Tremor Cannon�� hit its target dead center.


    BOOM!!~~~*


    With a deafening roar that shook the heavens, the golden light engulfed everything within a radius of several kilometers, and faint golden energy particles scattered in all directions. After taking this attack head-on, the once raging Sword Demon suddenly quieted down, and the terrifying thunderstorm that had raged in the world also subsided.


    Staring at the center of the explosion, the gigantic figure shrouded in golden mist, Kain couldn��t help but feel a burst of excitement, and his handsome face was filled with an ecstatic expression.


    ��Could it be?!��


    "Is this weapon really effective?!"


    "You and Miss Bai, attract the monster��s attention as much as possible and keep him in place as long as you can. That way, the ��Krodes Tremor Cannon�� can aim accurately."


    "Borulov, can you guarantee that this Tremor Cannon will be effective?!"


    "Hehe, how could it not be?! This is a weapon specially developed by our empire! Sword Demon��s armor can distort all attacks, but this energy isn��t released automatically. While the armor can distort attacks, when Sword Demon needs to absorb energy, external energy can also enter its body through the armor. Furthermore, historical records indicate that Sword Demon has let its prey hit it before! This suggests that the monster has a choice in activating the armor��s distortion ability!"


    "So... what does that mean?"


    "Don��t overthink it. In short, after the ��Krodes Tremor Cannon�� explodes, it will create countless ��Hypnotic Particles�� specifically designed to disrupt Abyssal Demon��s brain! When enveloped by these golden ��Hypnotic�� particles, Sword Demon is bound to absorb some of them into its body. At that point, these particles will interfere with Sword Demon��s brain, rendering its armor��s distortion ability ineffective! Then, our attacks can finally take effect!"


    "It seems that Borulov wasn��t just talking nonsense."


    Recalling the secret communication with Borulov during the battle just now, Kain��s lips curled up slightly, and in this moment, he vaguely saw the dawn of victory.


    Without that terrifyingly invincible armor, Sword Demon would become vulnerable! With their attacks and the assistance of nearby Church��s forces and the Red Leaf Army, they might even be able to completely annihilate this fearsome Sword Demon King.


    Thinking about this, Kain even felt a burst of excitement.


    Staring fixedly at the gigantic figure shrouded in mist ahead, Kain began to accumulate power in his sword, preparing to launch an attack once again.


    "This time, it won��t be like before!... Huh?!"


    However,


    Just as Kain was excitedly gathering power and trying to signal the Church forces in the distance to start providing fire support, this Church��s Apostle suddenly noticed something unusual. Those faint golden ��Hypnotic Particles�� that drifted over after the explosions of the ��Krodes Tremor Cannon��...


    These special particles targeting the Abyssal Demon were inexplicably beginning to combine with the dark purple shadows of energy that were spreading throughout the entire area. The speed was astonishing, and everyone found it unimaginable as if these two types of particles naturally had strong compatibility.


    And when these particles combined rapidly and turned into countless faint purple light points,


    Kain instantly held his breath.


    As the wielder of the Thunder Attribute Holy power, he immediately recognized the nature of these particles.


    "These, these are... super... Superconductive particles?!"


    ��No,��


    ��No way!!!!��


    "Quick! Withdraw quickly!!!!"


    Realizing the danger, Kain��s face changed suddenly, and he shouted hysterically to his surrounding comrades...

 Chapter 556 - 557 : Retreat [3/4]

    As the ��Hypnotic Particles�� and the dark purple energy within the battlefield rapidly combined, Kain was stunned to find that these superconductive particles had completely enveloped them.


    The Sword Demon,


    While he constantly wielded his giant sword, leading people to view him as a ��sword attribute�� creature, the essence of its power was still a mixture of lightning and darkness.


    The combination of Thunder and superconductive particles...


    Furthermore,


    As mentioned, when these ��Hypnotic Particles�� encountered the Sword Demon��s dark energy, they would transform into superconductive particles. So, it was impossible for the monster to be paralyzed and stationary because of brain dysfunction! The monster just wanted to lure them over!


    ��Damn it!!��


    "Quick! Retreat!!!"


    Realizing the danger, Kain shouted hoarsely.


    But it was too late.


    At the center of the faint golden mist, Pierre slowly rose to his feet at this moment. The gigantic and terrifying energy helmet on him suddenly split open, revealing a sinister giant mouth. Grinning, Pierre raised his Silver Moon Sword in his hand and swung it down, piercing the earth.


    "Die��!"


    ��Magnetic Thunderstorm!��


    With Pierre��s inner rage, the raging Thunder and darkness energy, along with a vast sword aura capable of tearing the heavens and earth apart, suddenly erupted from the Silver Moon Sword and rapidly dispersed from it. It quickly combined with the surrounding superconductive particles! In an instant, the devastating dark purple lightning, centered on Sword Demon, rapidly expanded and spread!


    BOOM!!


    The deafening sound of thunder shook the heavens and the earth, sounding like a galloping army, roaring and rushing unstoppably towards everything around it! Like a mountain collapsing, a world collapsing, the sound was deafening, heart-pounding, as if it were the prelude to the end of the world, leaving people in despair.


    In the horrifying explosion, the dark purple electric light, like a sword capable of destroying everything, obliterated everything in the vicinity.


    As the thunderstorm raged,


    On the other side, Borulov was excitedly rushing forward, wielding the Death Reaper Scythe imbued with the death energy, laughing manically as he tried to strike Sword Demon, hoping to redeem himself with this attack! In his excitement and elation, Borulov didn��t pay attention to Kain��s warning in time.


    Under the horrified gaze of Borulov, who was already terrified, the thunderlight suddenly expanded rapidly, like roaring dragons, and it rapidly approached his eyes, growing larger and larger..


    ?!!!!


    "This, this�� impossible��"


    Before he could finish his words, the thunderous dragon engulfed Borulov.


    In the midst of extreme unwillingness and anger, the consciousness of this imperial Grand Sorcer plunged into endless darkness,


    His entire body, soul, and the dozens of necrotic behemoths that were rushing to his defense were obliterated in a flash, turned into dust. Without a doubt, even as a necromancer with a powerful life force, Borulov, now reduced to ashes, And could no longer be revived.


    Seeing the thunderous light surge in with such terrifying power, Kain involuntarily took a deep breath and cursed Borulov��s plan in his heart.


    "Damn it�� what kind of crappy secret weapon�� it��s more of a failure than a success!"


    Faced with the thunderous light striking from all sides and knowing he couldn��t rush out of Sword Demon��s attack range in time, Kain decisively mobilized his holy magic and rushed towards the white-haired girl who was also unable to retreat.


    In the next moment, Kain fiercely embraced the stunned Bai Yanluo, and the rich holy magic constructed the intent of thunder behind him, suddenly unfolding like a sturdy shield, enveloping and protecting the two of them.


    Just as Kain��s defensive structure was completed, the spreading thunderous light swallowed them up.


    For a time, thunderous light shot up to the sky, and the earth cracked.


    As the three mages above the sky watched the battlefield below with disbelief, a surge of dark purple shadow power condensed into sword energy and suddenly struck from below, instantly reducing the three unresponsive royal mages to dust, disappearing with the wind��


    ��


    --


    While a world-shaking battle was unfolding within the Royal Academy of Luminous, within Red Moon Tower, Kalina was indifferent, even though one of the participants was her own brother. Whether it was because of the younger sister��s nature or absolute trust in her brother��s strength��


    Well,


    To be honest, Kalina even hoped that her foolish brother would suffer a setback and be taught a lesson, to curb his recklessness. He was always causing her trouble, making her head hurt. However, wanting her elder brother to suffer a setback might be a bit difficult��


    After comforting her younger sister Yuan��er and letting the little girl continue to enjoy her dessert, Kalina��s attention turned to the black-haired maid who had not shown much emotion in the room.


    Well,


    Saying that the other party had no emotions wasn��t entirely accurate, after all, this maid had an extraordinary appearance, and her strength was at the mid stage level 7, making her an absolute powerhouse in the outside world. However, Kalina��s attention had been focused on her mother, and when she saw that the maid didn��t interfere in their family affairs, Kalina didn��t pay much attention to her.


    But now.


    Looking at the elegant maid who stood with her hands in front of her, smiling, Kalina narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Although she knew some information about Youlan, and she understood the general plan behind Youlan��s actions, Kalina was still somewhat puzzled by the specifics of Youlan��s plan. From the current situation, Kalina felt that Youlan��s goal was to stimulate her mother, allowing her to fully unleash the suppressed power within her. This would allow her mother��s inherent tendency towards the Dark Shadow to manifest, and then she could kill the Girl of Destiny and completely erase humanity from this world.


    Although Kalina often thought about how to eliminate the Girl of Destiny and how to completely eradicate the troublesome human forces, she didn��t completely agree with this plan from the bottom of her heart. She still hoped that her mother could retain her love and gentleness. At the same time, if they really eliminated humanity, they might not escape retribution.


    Moreover...


    "I always feel that Sister Youlan��s plan is not so simple..."


    Kalina quickly analyzed it in her mind. If Youlan��s goal was really to completely release her mother from the shackles of her inner power, then why didn��t Youlan personally assist and put more pressure on her mother? Even if she didn��t participate directly, she should have set up ambushes near Red Moon Tower to prevent others from interfering in the battle inside, especially those like Kalina, After all, she had the ability to awaken her mother��s consciousness and stop the further release of her power.


    If she were Youlan, she would definitely have set up other obstacles near Red Moon Tower to prevent outsiders from entering. However, Youlan didn��t do that.


    Kalina couldn��t believe that her sister would overlook such a simple thing. Plus, since Youlan herself wasn��t inside Red Moon Tower, it made Kalina doubt whether Youlan had other, more important goals that required her to attract her mother��s attention and stimulate her mother��s power as a secondary objective.


    With these thoughts in mind,


    Kalina walked towards the black-haired maid not far away. She didn��t believe that the maid knew nothing. With her seventh-tier strength, she was undoubtedly a trusted member of their group.


    ��She should know some information��


    Thinking about this,


    Kalina walked toward the maid and didn��t hesitate to ask directly. A wave of scorching heat quickly spread from Kalina as the temperature in the room began to rise. Clearly, if the maid didn��t want to confess honestly, Kalina wouldn��t hesitate to use some cruel methods.


    "What��s your name?"


    "Reporting to Lady Kalina, I am called Shui."


    With a respectful curtsy, the maid named Shui replied without changing her expression, even though she was surrounded by an extreme red shadow power.


    " Shui, huh? Tell me, what does Youlan... no, what does your Tower Master want to do? Don��t try to hide it from me. I have a hundred ways to make you speak. If you don��t want to suffer, just..."


    "Don��t worry, I won��t try to hide anything from you, Lady Kalina." S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah?"


    Hearing this answer, Kalina couldn��t help but be surprised. She didn��t expect the other party to be so straightforward.


    "So what is the ultimate goal of your Tower Master? Does she still want to deal with the Girl of Destiny after diverting my mother��s attention?"


    After diverting her mother��s attention, what would Youlan do? The first thing that came to Kalina��s mind was killing the Chosen One. However, in the face of Inferno��s question, the black-haired maid in front of her seemed to have guessed Kalina��s thoughts and put on a meaningful smile.


    "Killing the Girl of Destiny? Hehe, Lady Kalina, do you think that if it��s just that, you can really protect your mother?"


    "Huh? What do you mean by that? Protect my mother?... Isn��t Sister Youlan��s goal the Girl of Destiny?"


    "Of course not... emmm, it��s not quite right to say that... After all... Youlan-sama doesn��t plan to let that silver-haired girl go. However, because there is a more important goal, Youlan-sama will not personally take action against the Girl of Destiny as you imagine. So, you don��t have to worry. There is a more suitable candidate to complete this task on her behalf. Therefore, Youlan-sama asked me to tell you that she hopes you don��t act recklessly and continue to play the role of a good child, quietly watching."


    "..."


    "And she left one last thing for you"


    -"Being a bad child, I can handle this role alone"-

 Chapter 557 - 558: Red Syrup [4/4]

    A few hours ago.


    In a massive military base located thirty miles east of the Imperial Capital Anvika in the Red Leaf Empire.


    Due to the attack by the Sword Demon, many important figures from the Imperial Capital had evacuated to this heavily guarded military base as a precaution.


    After obtaining permission from a nearby Imperial Major, Mengxi climbed to the top of a towering watchtower within the base. She used the perception magic on the watchtower and a telescope to observe the location of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Due to the advice of Meliora and the strong requests of the followers of the Church, Mengxi ultimately chose to follow the majority and move eastward, as far away as possible from Sword Demon. She arrived at this military base.


    After witnessing the thunderous light that had erupted just now and feeling the terrifying aftermath approaching from a distance, Mengxi��s heart couldn��t help but tighten.


    She was well aware that the two Heavenly Apostles from the churches and the Imperial Grand Sorcer Borulov were currently joining forces to confront the legendary Sword Demon.


    Although they had the advantage in numbers, Mengxi didn��t feel optimistic about the battle after sensing the power of Sword Demon up close.


    Moreover, the surging thunderlight that had just shot into the sky seemed to confirm her suspicions.


    After this period of battle, Sword Demon��s aura not only didn��t weaken, but it was continuously increasing.


    ��Faced with such a monster, could those three really win? It wouldn��t be easy...��


    "Is Sister Bai doing okay right now?"


    Mengxi couldn��t help but worry about Bai Yanluo. Although the female knight often acted carefree, she had shown love for Mengxi since she joined Asumos Church. She was a person who had done Mengxi a favor and could be considered a genuine friend. Unlike Nick, Bai Yanluo treated her sincerely and considered her a true friend.


    Mengxi naturally felt concerned for the safety of her good friend. Especially after hearing about the existence of the "Demon Lord" from Little Meliora.


    ��"That terrifying demoness! She��s in Luminous right now! Who knows when she��ll suddenly take action! If she does, everyone in the academy will die!"��


    Recalling Little Meliora��s serious warning, Mengxi couldn��t help but bite her lip.


    If what the Dragon Loli said was true, then Bai Yanluo and the others were probably in even more danger. A monster scarier than Sword Demon was beyond imagination.


    After sighing deeply, the silver-haired girl felt even more powerless in her heart.


    Heh, it seemed like she was supposed to be the savior of this world...


    ��Ha����


    ��But when faced with this kind of situation, I couldn��t do anything...��


    ��Sister Yumo is missing, and I am so powerless to do anything��


    ��Sister Bai is in the midst of a hard battle, and I am also so week to lend a hand��


    ��It��s just����


    "Too frustrating..."


    Mengxi helplessly shook her head and let out a wry smile.


    While smiling wryly, ...


    Mengxi couldn��t help but remember the words Meliora had said earlier, those words about the ��Demon Lord �� The mastermind behind the attacks that drove Sword Demon. Also, the culprit who killed little Meili over eight hundred years ago.


    A being full of devilish aura, eerie and terrifying, cruel and ruthless, heartless and insane, shameless and wicked, utterly evil... but disguised as a human girl.


    Well,


    Specifically, Mengxi couldn��t remember how many adjectives Meliora had used to describe that demoness, but the terror of this Demon LORD was unquestionable. You see, when Little Meili mentioned Sword Demon, there was still a trace of fighting spirit in her eyes. If she could recover her former glory, she could truly compete with Sword Demon King.


    However, after mentioning the demoness, The Dragon Lolita, who had been so self-confident just a second ago, immediately huddled and trembled in fear.


    It can be seen that the Demon Lord has left a deep psychological shadow in the mind of this Dragon loli.


    Of course,


    What Mengxi cared about the most was not this, but some of the terms Little Meili used to describe this Demon Lord��s appearance...


    "Black hair, light colored pupils..."


    Silently reciting the features that Little Meili described, Mengxi couldn��t help but furrow her brow.


    A girl with these features, Mengxi couldn��t help but associate her with her sister Yumo, who also used the power of Shadow and was incredibly powerful.


    ��Could it be that the Demon Lord the Dragon Loli spoke of was referring to Sister Yumo?��


    This thought unconsciously popped into Mengxi��s mind, causing the silver-haired girl��s expression to change suddenly.


    To be honest, she couldn��t connect her gentle and loving sister Yumo with the legendary bloodthirsty Demon Lord described by the Dragon Lolita. Those actions described by Little Meili were completely unlike something Yumo would do.


    ��Moreover����


    ��If Sister Yumo really wanted to kill me, I would have died a long time ago. Not to mention the days in Winter Forest, but even in recent times, whenever I slept with Sister Yumo, she could have made a move. ��


    ��Why bother with the Sword Demon? Wouldn��t it be superfluous?��


    ��Furthermore��


    ��If Sister Yumo truly were the Demon Lord, then she must have lived for at least eight hundred to a thousand years.��


    ��Lived for a thousand years? And still so naive... ah no, still so pure and cute?!��


    ��Really?��


    ...


    The more she thought about it, the stranger Mengxi felt.


    She felt that it was necessary to confirm this.


    ��Let Dragon Lolita meet Yumo, perhaps that would provide some certainty...��


    With these thoughts in mind, the silver-haired girl slowly turned her head and looked at the crowd not far from the camp, where the Dragon Lolita was being surrounded by people...


    "Little Meliora, when did... all these people gather around?!"


    ��


    At this time, on the other side of the camp, many of the church��s novice knights, students who had evacuated from Luminous, as well as nobles from the Red Leaf Empire, were curiously surrounding the adorable blonde Loli, Meliora. They watched her with teasing eyes, as if she were a cute novelty.


    Originally, the crowd planned to communicate with the Girl of Destiny. However, this unknown little girl suddenly jumped out in front of everyone, like an angry little lion, baring her teeth and looking unwilling to let anyone get close to the Girl of Destiny.


    Although they didn��t understand what was happening, everyone was still incredibly curious about this cute, strange little girl who had suddenly appeared next to the Girl of Destiny.


    A few of the girls�� eyes lit up as if they had discovered something interesting, like finding an intriguing toy.


    "This little sister, where are you from~? You��re so cute."


    "When did such a child appear next to Lady Mengxi?"


    "What��s your name, little sister? Do you want some candy from big sister~?"


    ...


    ...


    ��Ugh! These people are annoying��


    "Get away from me!!"


    Faced with the affection and feeding of these beautiful sisters one after another, Little Meili felt full of disdain and tried to scare away these foolish women with her fierce gaze! As the Dragon King, she had to maintain an aloof atmosphere.


    ��Not everyone could feed me... ah, no! Not everyone could approach me!��


    However,


    For some reason, even though she looked like she was about to become an angry "beast," these foolish human women remained oblivious and continued to approach her!


    �� What��s wrong with them?!?!��


    At this moment, Little Meili was frustrated.


    In the past, when she showed such a "fierce" expression, people around her would be frightened and scattered.


    ��But why? Why are these women now completely ignoring me?!?!��


    "Aoowuuuuu!!!"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Little Meliora puffed up with anger and let out a roar at the people around her,


    The roar of the evil dragon~


    However, before she could roar a few more times, a lollipop brushed against Little Meili��s cute, chubby face...


    And then,


    Little Meili unconsciously put it in her mouth, and the fierce expression on her face was instantly replaced by a sweet and happy one. She looked at the lollipop with a blissful expression, making the girls around her feel delighted.


    "Kyaaaa, so cute~"


    Watching the excited girls around her and the exquisite and delicious lollipops in their hands, Little Meili bit her lip and felt her rationality and dragon nature stir inside her. Of course, she ultimately chose to sit quietly on a stone.


    Of course, this didn��t mean that the great willpower of Lady Sacred Dragon was defeated by the body��s childishness! Little Meili did this to conceal her identity! To pretend to be a little girl,


    ��what��s wrong with having the natural instincts of a little girl? It��s perfectly normal~��


    ��If you have a lollipop, why not eat it? It would be abnormal not to, right?��


    ��Besides~��


    Looking at a few Dragon girls wearing the Academy uniforms nearby, Meliora showed a "matter-of-fact" expression. As the Sacred Dragon King, as the ancestor of the Dragon clan,


    ��what��s wrong with taking care of my younger generation? I am just showing my love~��


    So,


    After a moment of self-hypnosis, Little Meili obediently stuffed seven or eight lollipops into her mouth. Her chubby cheeks swelled, and her cuteness quotient soared even higher. A happy and contented smile appeared on the loli��s face.


    Tilting her little head, Meliora allowed the girls to stroke her head while she enjoyed the sweet taste. She even started to feel a bit drowsy.


    So sweet~ Mmm mmm~ How come I never knew there was such delicious food in the world before~ So sweet~ Want to eat more~ Hehe~"


    ��So sweet~��


    ��It feels so comfortable to be petted��


    ��Hehe~��


    ��This blissful feeling~��


    ��Hehe~��


    ...


    And so, time passed by minute by minute, and Little Meliora focused on enjoying her tasty treats.


    Gradually, the surroundings quieted down.


    Although the girls didn��t continue to stroke her, the lollipops and sweets they handed over to her mouth increased more and more. This made Little Meili even happier. However, while eating, Little Meili furrowed her brows slightly,


    Wiping the corners of her mouth with her hand, she slowly opened her eyes and looked down at her chubby little hand.


    ��Hmmm... come to think of it? Lollipops... do they have syrup inside?��


    ��Huh?�� Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��This is...��


    "Red... ��syrup��??"

 Chapter 558 - 559: R18**The Uncontrollable Body [1/2]

    Content Warning: The following chapter includes explicit and detailed scenes of gore and extreme violence that may be disturbing for some readers. Viewer discretion is advised.


    -------------------------


    ��So sweet~��


    ��Love to eat~��


    ��


    But,


    ��Why did those sisters stop petting me? It felt so comfy.��


    ��And also��


    ��Why is there liquid in the lollipop? Is it a kind with a liquid center?��


    ��If it is a center-filled kind, why does the liquid taste so...��


    In her confusion, the drowsy Meliora slowly raised her hand to wipe away the "syrup" that dripped from the corner of her mouth, and curiously opened her sleepy eyes to look at her palm.


    ��??��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What is this?��


    "Red syrup?"


    Meliora furrowed her brows, because at this moment, the little dragon loli was somewhat astonished to find that not only her mouth...


    Her hands and clothes were all stained with this bright red syrup.


    Even the ground was covered in this eerie syrup, and among this "syrup" there were some strange things that seemed like human tissue. Obviously, normal syrup would not contain such foreign objects...


    ��!?!��


    ��Hmm?... No! That��s not right!��


    "This, this is?!"


    Suddenly, as if realizing something was amiss, Meliora had a start, her mind immediately clearing from its drowsy state.


    The dragon Loli��s vision also gradually shifted from blurry to clear.


    Then,


    Meliora��s eyes widened in shock, overcome with a sudden, indescribable astonishment that left her as still as if she had been struck by lightning.


    The group of older sisters who had surrounded her before were now, with the exception of a purple-haired dragon girl, suddenly all disappeared.


    No,


    To say that they had disappeared is not entirely accurate.


    More precisely, their presence still lingered, but in a different form. They had turned into countless pieces of flesh and blood that stained her clothes and dyed the ground red. The girls�� torn clothes, incomplete bodies... brains, organs, intestines, and more were scattered all around, turning the previously warm scene into a bloody hell.


    The once lively and beautiful old sisters had become nothing more than pieces of meat that couldn��t even be called corpses.


    The thick smell of blood and the heavy atmosphere surrounded Little Meili, and she couldn��t come back to her senses for a long time. She just stared in disbelief at everything around her.


    Her dragon eyes were filled with an incredulous emotion.


    It wasn��t until Meliora��s sense of taste had completely returned.


    Partially regaining her sense of taste, Meliora suddenly felt a strong and unpleasant smell in her mouth. The intense discomfort made her stomach churn. Then, she abruptly vomited out the "lollipop" from her mouth... After spitting out the soft round ball, Meliora was horrified to discover...


    It wasn��t a lollipop,


    It was an eyeball...


    A dragon girl��s eyeball...


    A deep blue eye that seemed as profound as the ocean, could it be the one that was feeding her candy just before and stroking her head from the Luminous Academy?! The look in those eyes was full of tenderness before, but now... on the ground, besides fear and despair, there was no other emotion in the dragon��s eye...


    In the pool of blood, the remaining human parts also showed similar expressions.


    "What... what is this... what... happened?"


    Meliora murmured to herself, with a trembling voice.


    After succumbing to the nature of a little girl, she was naturally not foolish,


    The pool of fresh blood and minced flesh on the ground, the eyeball she had spat out from her mouth, and the slight feeling of fullness in her stomach.


    What had she just done to those dozen girls? It was self-evident...


    Meliora didn��t have an aversion to eating humans. More than eight hundred years ago, when she formed an alliance with humans to fight against the increasingly powerful demon race, she had swallowed quite a few foolish mortals who had ventured into her territory. However, the problem was that among the girls she had just swallowed... there were even some dragons��


    Among them, the owner of the blue eyes from earlier even had some Sacred Dragon bloodline! In other words...


    ��Did I just eat my own kind?!��


    "How could... how could I?"


    Meliora looked at her blood-soaked hands in disbelief.


    She couldn��t understand why she had suddenly done such a thing?!


    Just a moment ago, they were still in such a warm atmosphere?! sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��.


    "No... Please..."


    And at this moment,


    A faint, trembling plea caught Meliora��s attention, making the golden-haired dragon loli turn her head to look at a girl beside her.


    "Huh?! You... who are you?!"


    And at this moment,


    Another blood-drenched golden-haired girl, kneeling in a pool of blood,


    This girl, like the blue-haired girl from before who had been torn apart by Meliora, also possessed the bloodline of the Sacred Dragon, making her a fellow member of Meliora��s clan.


    At this moment, the golden-haired dragon girl was trembling all over, cold sweat pouring out, and her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    Even though she had a strong desire to escape, after her deep-seated fear overwhelmed her, the golden-haired girl had become completely numb all over, unable to move, and almost on the verge of passing out. Her spirit was on the brink of collapsing. What she could do now was to weakly plead and sob uncontrollably.


    "Please... please, don��t..."


    As if she had witnessed something horrifying and terrifying, the golden-haired girl looked at Meliora with eyes that were no longer filled with pity but rather as if she was looking at a ferocious and bloodthirsty monster.


    Facing the pleading of her kin, or rather, the next generation, Meliora felt heartache and wanted to reach out to comfort her.


    "No, don��t worry, I won��t hurt you..."


    Saying that,


    Meliora attempted to lift her hand to soothe the frightened and disoriented golden-haired girl. As Meliora spoke comforting words, the trembling golden-haired girl swallowed a mouthful of blood, anxiously and nervously staring at Meliora��s small hand.


    Seemingly influenced by the sudden change in Meliora��s aura and her tone, the golden-haired dragon girl felt a glimmer of hope for survival.


    However,


    Just as Meliora reached out her hand, a strangely uncontrollable force suddenly surged out from within her body, rapidly gathering in her arm.


    Under Meliora��s stunned gaze, her blood-soaked little hand was instantly covered with bizarre, eerie patterns of dark blue light.


    "What...?!"


    The next moment, accompanied by the dragon Loli��s astonished cry, her right hand suddenly went out of control, rapidly swelling at an unimaginable speed and distorting into a pale white giant, terrifying claw! It directly grabbed the golden-haired dragon girl and squeezed her into the claw with a strength that was beyond comprehension, deforming her body in the process.


    The painful screams of the girl echoed throughout the camp.


    "?!!"


    "No! Please Don��t!!!"


    Her eyes suddenly shrank, and Meliora, realizing something was terribly wrong with her body, couldn��t help but cry out in fear, using all her strength to try to control her own arm and prevent the horrifying scene that was about to unfold.


    However,


    Meliora quickly despaired when she realized that, although the terrifying pale giant claw was a part of her body, she had no control over it whatsoever. No matter how hard she tried, her consciousness had no influence over the giant claw, which only increased its grip on the golden-haired girl, squeezing her to the point of unbearable pain.


    Due to the immense pressure on her lungs, the golden-haired dragon girl couldn��t even muster the strength to scream, and could only despairingly feel the shattering of her internal organs and the cracking of her bones.


    Seeing that her will was powerless, Meliora even thought about sacrificing her own left arm to save the dragon girl in front of her.


    However,


    It was already too late when she thought of doing so.


    The pale giant claw seemed to have its own consciousness, as it used one finger to press down on the golden-haired girl��s head, preventing even her weak whimpering.


    Snap*


    The girl who had been tender and delicate just a few minutes ago now lay in a pool of flesh, with blood and brain fluid slowly dripping from the giant claw��s fingertips...


    After staring blankly at this scene for a few moments, Meliora suddenly bit her lip, and her sharp fangs even tore her lip.


    After the shock and helplessness, an unprecedented surge of anger erupted in Meliora��s heart, like molten lava during a volcanic eruption, exploding in her innermost being.


    "Mo... Mokaro!!!!!! You bastard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    ��


    ��.


    Almost at the same time, in a certain street within the inner city of Anvika, a handsome man dressed in an Archbishop��s white robe with the insignia of Asumos Church and with golden braided hair, was quietly leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.


    The chaos of the outer district and the earth-shattering battle in the distance seemed to have nothing to do with him as if he were in a state of being out of this chaos.


    Slowly raising his hand, a strange bloody flower began to grow in the palm of the man��s hand.


    As the man slightly opened his eyes, revealing a meaningful smile, the bloody flower quietly bloomed.


    A strange power, centered on the man, rippled around.


    [Dance of the Crescent Moon - Fifth Movement]


    "The Fallen Heart"

 Chapter 559 - 560: R18** Azure Soul Dragon [1/2]

    Content Warning: The following chapter includes explicit and detailed scenes of gore and extreme violence that may be disturbing for some readers. Viewer discretion is advised.


    ----------------


    "This is a rare find in the world. The Sacred Dragon lineage has not yet hatched a dragon egg. Although it hasn��t hatched, the inner young dragon has already developed. It��s just that due to certain unexpected accidents, the young dragon��s soul inside the egg has been shattered. Therefore, this dragon egg is the most suitable vessel for you, Sacred Dragon King."


    "After some adjustments, this dragon egg has enough strength to accept your soul without exploding. You can confidently infuse your consciousness into it."


    "The only drawback... is that until your soul and the young dragon��s body are fully integrated, your consciousness may be somewhat affected by the body from time to time. This may lead to occasional difficulties in controlling your own body..."


    "A new body has already been provided to you. According to our agreement, in the future, when necessary, I hope you can lend me your strength to eliminate an enemy of mine."


    --


    Staring at the golden-haired dragon girl who had been crushed into a pulp by her, Meliora clenched her teeth and let out bursts of hysterical scream deep within her heart.


    At this moment, Meliora could clearly feel a strange power spreading from her heart, attempting to control her consciousness. The source of this power was her own heart. Something was growing out of her heart and had transformed into the abyss demon��s giant claw, firmly gripping Meliora��s heart within it.


    As this thing continued to grow, an unimaginable pain surged into the dragon loli��s heart, causing Meliora��s face to contort in unbearable agony. No matter how she resisted, this painful area made her involuntarily let out pitiful screams.


    In the midst of her screams, the image of a man��s face flashed in Meliora��s mind.


    "Mokaro... you bastard..."


    Meliora cursed him fiercely.


    At this point, how could Meliora not understand that something had been done to her body? Although she had considered this situation when she initially agreed to accept Mokaro��s offer of a new body, out of a strong desire to escape her current situation, Meliora still chose to accept Mokaro��s proposal.


    Furthermore,


    Out of confidence in her own soul strength, Meliora believed that she would be able to break through all of Mokaro��s schemes and tricks with her strong soul power.


    For an absolute powerhouse, any conspiracy and trickery would be reduced to ashes.


    However,


    Now it seemed that Meliora might have overestimated herself.


    Or rather,


    She had underestimated the other party...


    "I had thoroughly checked my body with soul perception at the beginning, so why?... Why is it still like this now... "


    ��To completely evade my soul perception and tamper with my body right under my nose. Doesn��t this mean? This person��s soul power is stronger than mine?! My perception of him was that he only had mid-stage level 7 strength! Could it be... ��


    ��He had hidden his true strength?!��


    Realizing this, Meliora bit her lip fiercely, and her pale golden eyes burned with rage. Unfortunately, at this point, these were all futile rages. Even though she realized this, Meliora had no power to make any changes. The power overflowing from her heart began to ruthlessly rob her of her control over her body. Her consciousness, under the assault of this power, became exhausted by every second and gradually fell into an endless darkness.


    "Bastard..."


    Carrying intense anger and unwillingness, Meliora��s vision went dark at the last moment, completely losing control over her body. In this final moment, all that fell into Meliora��s eyes were the Imperial soldiers surrounding her from all directions and the silver-haired girl in the distance with an shocked expression...


    "Run.."


    "Run quickly..."


    --


    On the other side, a high-ranking Imperial general in black and red armor was anxiously leading hundreds of soldiers towards the scene.


    "What��s happening?!"


    Seeing the gruesome scene ahead, and the strange golden-haired little girl standing in the bloodbath, General Palom��s expression changed suddenly, his face darkening, and the air around him seemed to stagnate. After hearing the horrifying screams, he immediately led his troops to the center of the camp.


    It should be noted that the central camp was mainly occupied by dignitaries and nobles. If something happened to these people, he couldn��t afford the responsibility.


    Then,


    Upon seeing the sea of blood on the ground and noticing the terrified expressions of the aristocrats from Red Leaf Empire around, General Palom felt that something was very wrong. And when he noticed a piece of rotten flesh with a half-jade necklace hanging from it, he held his breath even more.


    He was very familiar with this necklace; it belonged to the Eastern King��s daughter.


    The necklace appeared in the bloodbath, but the princess who should have been in the camp had disappeared, and a terrifying thought arose in General Palom��s mind. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess?!!"


    As a loyal servant of the Eastern King, Palom, after a moment of grief, immediately showed an expression of burning anger and turned his gaze towards the center of the bloodbath, where the bewildered little girl stood. Judging from the cautious expressions of the people nearby and the blood-stained clothes of the little girl with golden hair, she was undoubtedly the culprit!


    Driven by a desire for vengeance, Palom immediately waved his hand, and at his command, hundreds of legion soldiers surrounded the golden-haired loli, while he himself drew the sword at his waist, charging forward with murderous intent.


    He must,


    Capture this girl and take her to the Eastern Town King!


    Facing this very strange little girl with an eerie gloomy aura, Palom had no room for complacency. At the moment they rushed toward the girl, Palom released his full strength without reservation.


    However,


    Just as Palom and the soldiers charged toward the girl, an unimaginable scene suddenly unfolded, causing the Imperial general��s expression to change dramatically. His eyes narrowed sharply, and intense unease and fear spread through Palom��s heart like a bursting flood.


    Not only Palom, but all the charging soldiers, as well as the Imperial nobles and Church elites who had come to support from a distance, all showed expressions of shock and fear.


    ��?!!��


    "What... what is this?!!"


    At this moment,


    A dense and pale blue light continuously overflowed from the body of the golden-haired little loli, completely engulfing her petite figure and compressing it into a sphere. Then, a vast dragon��s might suddenly radiated from the sphere, accompanied by a tremendous and eerie surge of magical power, instantly suppressing everyone around, making them unable to move.


    In the next moment,


    The sphere began to rapidly expand,


    In an instant, it turned into a massive sphere with a radius of fifty meters, and it continued to expand at a frantic pace! Except for Palom, who barely managed to retreat, countless Imperial soldiers who couldn��t withdraw in time were all devoured by the sphere and turned into nothing.


    Under the embrace of the pale blue light,


    The sphere began to twist and deform,


    And under the terrified gaze of everyone, it gradually transformed into a colossal creature that blocked out the sky.


    "Dragon... a dragon?!"


    Looking at the colossal creature that stood tall like a towering pillar right in front of him, Palom couldn��t help but let out an astonished cry.


    He had seen dragons that had transformed into their true form before.


    But the size of this dragon was undoubtedly beyond his imagination, making him doubt his own eyes.


    This was a majestic dragon about three hundred meters tall, nearly a kilometer in length, with grey fur floating in the wind and pale dragon armor that exuded a chilling presence. The entire body of the dragon was like a white steel wall, filled with a shocking sense of power, impacting the viewer��s vision.


    Four fierce dragon horns, coupled with a head full of backward-facing spikes and those red dragon pupils flickering with blood light, made it look extraordinarily ferocious. A mere flap of its two pairs of pale, sky-covering wings stirred up a violent tempest.


    Although the dragon was entirely white, it lacked any sense of sanctity. The eerie and terrifying dragon aura that enveloped it was like a spirit crawling out from the abyss.


    Especially the aura that swept in with it, mixed with the power of shadow and the magical aura, carried an eerie sensation of the abyss, pressuring the hearts of the soldiers almost to a stop.


    When such a terrifying towering beast suddenly appeared without warning, everyone stood dumbfounded, and under the onslaught of the mighty dragon aura and the terrifying waves of energy, they unconsciously retreated...


    "Why... why did such a huge... a dragon appear?!!"


    Palom��s face showed fear, and he became powerless as he dropped his sword with a crispy sound.


    At this moment, including Palom, all the soldiers who had come to support, upon feeling the unstoppable and overwhelming force, had already lost their desire to fight.


    As to why a little girl could suddenly transform into such a formidable creature, everyone was too shocked to wonder.


    After feeling the bloodthirsty intent within the dragon��s might, they only had one pure thought in their minds.


    That was �� to flee...


    Unfortunately,


    Before the group of imperial soldiers could make any move, the dragon��s claw, carrying the aura of doomsday destruction, descended from the sky...

 Chapter 560 - 561: Prayer [2/2]

    Compared to ordinary adult dragons, humans were undoubtedly tiny.


    But compared to the pale giant dragon that suddenly appeared in the camp, humans became even smaller than specks of dust.


    The dragon��s claw descended from the sky, covering everything in shadow.


    With a menacing presence and overwhelming strength, it fell from the high heavens like a plummeting meteor, crashing down into the camp. It was a disaster that came without warning, tyrannical, like the collapse of the firmament.


    The soldiers and mages, in their despair, unleashed all their techniques and magic, attacking the dragon��s claw with all their might. However, these attacks were too weak, not even worthy of scratching the dragon, and they shattered upon contact with the pale light that enveloped the dragon��s claw.


    In this way, a force that couldn��t even be described as "earth-shattering" descended like a divine punishment from the high sky, striking the ground. In an instant, the earth tore apart, and a terrifying wave of energy swept the surroundings. After mercilessly crushing several soldiers and mages into meat paste, the overwhelming aftermath continued to spread.


    The soldiers and mages were powerless against the dragon��s might and the terrifying mix of shadow power and magic in the aura, and their bodies were shattered as soon as they came into contact with it.


    ...


    "Am I... am I dreaming... why... why is this happening?!"


    Staring at the nightmarish and apocalyptic scene in front of him, Palom muttered to himself in a daze.


    He thought he could escape from the Sword Demon, retreat to a safe position, and simply protect the important figures.


    But why?!


    Escaping Sword Demon, only for such a monster to inexplicably emerge?


    Although his heart continued to roar in struggle,


    The blood in Palom��s body had rapidly cooled due to this terrifying scene, freezing. His heart felt like it was gripped by an invisible hand, the pressure was intense. His whole body trembled, like a withered branch swaying in the autumn wind, ready to snap at any moment.


    The only clear thought in the general��s mind told him he should flee, but his trembling limbs were rooted to the spot, unable to move an inch, sinking into endless despair.


    Moreover,


    even if he could overcome his fear and force his limbs to move for an escape, his Sixth level strength was still powerless to escape the aura shockwave of the pale giant dragon.


    In despair, Palom lost the courage to face the creature in front of him. He gave up struggling, closed his eyes tightly, like a dying seal, and fell into boundless cold and darkness.


    "Heh, I��m really unlucky..."


    Almost at the moment he closed his eyes,


    the spreading pale energy, like a turbulent flow, engulfed him, tearing him into countless pieces...


    At this point,


    The squad that Palom brought for support, a total of forty-four people, had been completely wiped out.


    The pale giant dragon continued to advance step by step.


    From the beginning to the end,


    The pale giant dragon did not attempt to attack Palom and the others. It was merely moving forward under the control of its energy, advancing toward its true target.


    ...


    "Roarrrrrrrrrrrr..."


    The pale giant dragon exhaled a hot, murky breath, emitting a spine-chilling low growl. In that moment, its blood-red dragon eyes locked onto a distant silver-haired girl, a terrifying killing intent bursting forth ��


    And the moment she was targeted by that gaze, Mengxi standing on the watchtower couldn��t help but shiver, a grave expression spreading across her face.


    At this moment, she was like a fragile little white rabbit locked in the sights of a bloodthirsty beast, her whole body filled with an intense trembling sensation.


    With a wry smile, Mengxi helplessly gripped the sword at her waist.


    "This... really doesn��t look good."


    ...


    ...


    In the next instant, without warning, the pale giant dragon suddenly opened its gaping maw filled with sharp fangs, and a beam of ghastly white death ray burst forth, roaring towards the silver-haired girl... S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side,


    At the center of Anvika, within Asumos Church headquarters.


    In front of the grand cathedral of the Divine Capital,


    Dozens of Church holy knights were nervously gazing towards the western battlefield. After experiencing the aftermath of a distant thunderstorm, the expressions on the faces of several knights became even more somber. After all, following that burst of energy, they could hardly sense the presence of Kain and Bai Yanluo from the residual aura.


    Clearly, the current situation was extremely bad.


    It was even possible that the two Apostles of Heaven had already perished under the Sword Demon��s assault.


    The two top warriors of the church were in a state of life and death, naturally causing these loyal church knights great anxiety. While they were unsettled, a surge of dragon��s might from the eastern military fortress instantly changed the expressions of several church paladins.


    They then anxiously turned their heads to look eastward. ��?!!!��


    "That... Murakumo base?! What��s with this power?! Why is it emanating from there?!"


    One of the knights couldn��t help but exclaim in shock.


    Although this dragon��s presence was completely unfamiliar to them, as seasoned knights accustomed to battle, they could still keenly sense the part of the power of the Shadow within the dragon��s aura.


    Undoubtedly,


    The owner of this aura was not the friendly type towards humans.


    Realizing this, the knights felt like ants on a hot pan, filled with anxiety. It should be noted that at this moment, the Murakumo base was filled with many important figures and their families who had evacuated from the capital, and even the church��s Girl of Destiny was there.


    If something happened to them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    One of the knights, his face anxious and bearing a scar, his red hair showing his experienced life, rarely showed any dissatisfaction, glared fiercely at the grand stone door behind him, the main entrance to the grand cathedral of the Divine Capital.


    Taking a deep breath, the man strode toward the stone gate.


    But at this moment, a silver-white spear suddenly extended and blocked the path of the red-haired man, and a voice full of authority entered the ears of the red-haired knight:


    "Rob, don��t cross the line."


    "Captain?!!"


    After being stopped in his tracks, the man named Rob looked at the elderly knight who blocked his way.


    "Given the current situation! The two Apostles are in a life-and-death situation!! The base where the Girl of Destiny is located seems to have been attacked too! In such a situation! Why isn��t the Pope taking action?! What exactly does he want to do?! What��s the point of praying now?!"


    Facing the angrily questioning colleague, the elderly knight slightly narrowed his eyes and released a powerful holy pressure to restrain Rob��s body,


    "Calm down, Rob. I know you��re worried about your son at the eastern Base. But we are loyal knights to the Pope, and following the Pope��s orders is our duty. You should not question the Pope��s decisions."


    "But... but!"


    "There��s no but. We are holy knights, and if the Pope orders us to stay here and not disturb him, we should stay here without any distractions. Have you forgotten your oath?"


    "..."


    Being told this way, Rob could only clench his fists reluctantly and lower his head.


    "You shouldn��t worry too much either. The Pope has a plan for dealing with the Sword Demon in this situation. Maybe he has already issued some instructions in the Divine Capital. We should focus on our duties. As for your son, he is a loyal follower, and the Goddess will protect him. Besides, your son��s soul gem is not shattered yet... Stay calm!"


    "Understood"


    Rob took a deep breath.


    Under the pressure from the elderly knight��s aura, his agitated heart gradually calmed down. With a bit more composure, he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword and silently returned to his assigned position.


    And also,


    ��When the Demon King had attacked the Divine Capital, and the Pope couldn��t possibly remain silent. He must be planning something... Perhaps, the Pope was arming himself with magical equipment and weapons, intending to personally eliminate those demons...��


    Thinking of this,


    Rob unconsciously cast hopeful glances at the stone gate behind him.


    ...


    However,


    What the knight didn��t know was that, on the other side of the stone gate, inside the magnificent and splendid temple, Pope Kael, whom he was hoping for, was doing nothing. He was kneeling quietly in front of the Goddess statue with his hands clasped together. The magical communication stones around him occasionally transmitted the pleas of the archbishops in red robes, various terrifying roars, and even the screams of the believers before their deaths...


    Yet, with these sounds in his ears, Kael remained calm and composed.


    Even upon hearing the uncertain fate of the two Apostles of Heaven, Kael just indifferently raised his eyebrows, continuing to maintain his devout praying posture. It was as if everything happening in the outside world had nothing to do with him.


    The attention of the Pope was always focused on the magnificent golden gemstone eyes of the Goddess statue in front of him.


    Unconsciously, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Kael��s mouth.


    ��Hehe~��


    ��It seems����


    "The Goddess really enjoy this, huh..."

 Chapter 561 - 562: Uninvited Guest [1/2]

    Even though Fiona��s troops were still being delayed by the High Priest of the Divine Punishment sect, Wilt;


    Even though the fate of the two Apostles of Heaven was uncertain under the fierce assault of Sword Demon;


    Even though the military base where the Girl of Destiny was located was being attacked by a powerful monster;


    Even though the fate of the troops that had provided support before was unknown;


    Kael, the supreme ruler of Asumos Church, always wore that serene smile, as if no news could disturb his composure.


    However,


    If other believers were to come to this grand cathedral of the divine city, they would probably be surprised to find that the smile on the Pope��s face at this moment was no longer the gentle and elegant one they thought he was, but instead had a hint of cruelty. His smile resembled that of a smiling Grim Reaper, sending shivers down one��s spine.


    Kael��s gaze remained fixed on the gemstone eyes of the goddess. As the external battle intensified, the golden light radiating from the gemstone eyes grew stronger, and the surrounding atmosphare even began to tremble.


    "Hehe, hehehe..."


    Kael couldn��t help but let out a chilling laughter.


    But just at that moment, as if sensing something, the Pop��s laughter abruptly stopped, and his brows furrowed slightly. He then shifted his attention away from the goddess statue and turned his gaze towards the imposing and ancient stone door behind him.


    "Hmm?"


    In the next instant, under Kael��s contemplative gaze, the mighty stone door, which was tightly sealed, slowly began to open. With a burst of brilliant sunlight spilling into the grand hall, a handsome man with golden long hair entered Kael��s field of vision.


    Seeing this uninvited guest who had suddenly entered the grand hall, Kael narrowed his eyes slightly, and a hidden hostility flashed in his eyes.


    However, on the surface, Kael still maintained his usual gentle smile. He even cordially greeted the unexpected visitor.


    "It��s been a long time, Archbishop Mokaro."


    Indeed, the person who had entered the grand cathedral of the divine city was none other than Mokaro, one of the three Archbishops of the Asumos Church. After exchanging greetings, Kael��s perception of divine aura rapidly expanded, encompassing the situation outside the hall.


    He couldn��t help but notice the crimson liquid slowly flowing into the hall, and his tone gradually turned icy. Without his permission, the Holy Knights outside wouldn��t allow anyone to enter the temple, even if it was an Archbishop of the church.


    "I��m delighted to see you, my old friend, but I��ve already issued orders that no one can disturb me without my consent. Isn��t this a bit inappropriate?"


    However, in the face of Kael Korod��s questioning, Mokaro seemed to turn a blind eye and continued to step towards the statue of the goddess.


    Seeing this, Kael gradually retracted his smile, and a hint of surprise flickered in his dark red eyes.


    ��What is this guy trying to do?��


    Due to investigating Ophelia��s involvement with Red Moon Tower, Kael had some suspicions about Mokaro, who was her superior. However, these were just suspicions. Lacking concrete evidence, and with his recent focus on the information about Blood Butterfly, Kael hadn��t taken direct action against Mokaro. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    B��ut now, this guy had suddenly come here without any reason?��


    Killing Holy Knights for no reason, entering the grand cathedral without permission��Mokaro had undoubtedly committed serious crimes within the church. Staring at Mokaro, Kael��s crimson eyes flickered with a cold light. A powerful surge of soul force flowed out from Kael��s body, pressing down on Mokaro��s shoulders like a thousand-pound boulder.


    "Archbishop Mokaro, do you know what you��re doing right now? The consequences of your actions��do you understand... Huh?!"


    But before Kael Korod could finish, Mokaro��s indifferent and even somewhat provocative tone floated into his ears, causing him to stop mid-sentence.


    "The consequences? Of course, I know them, but... it doesn��t matter anymore."


    "Archbishop Mokaro, what are you saying?"


    "No need to address me like that anymore, Kael. I��m tired of playing the Archbishop��s game."


    "Tired?"


    Seeing Mokaro behave so out of character, revealing such cold pride.


    Even the soul pressure he had released to suppress the other party was completely ignored.


    At this moment, Mokaro made Kael feel as if he was a stranger.


    It didn��t take long for Kael Korod to conceal the surprise in his eyes and the smile on his face. Slowly rising from the ground, Kael stood on the high platform, looking down at Mokaro from above. Then, the Pope let out a cold laugh, and a sudden, chilling intent overflowed from him.


    "It seems my speculation wasn��t wrong. There��s something definitely wrong with you. But I��m curious, why would you, who has always been devout, suddenly betray the Church? Why betray your faith?"


    "Hehe, you got it wrong, Kael. I haven��t betrayed Asumos Church."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because, from the beginning, I didn��t belong to Asumos Church. How can you call it betrayal when I was never a part of it?"


    "You..."


    Staring at Mokaro with a cold and probing look, Kael furrowed his brows. Whether it was appearance or aura, the man in front of him was undoubtedly Archbishop Mokaro he knew. But his tone and the atmosphere he exuded made Kael feel somewhat unfamiliar.


    After observing for a while, Kael finally made a judgment.


    "You are not Mokaro. Who are you?"


    In response to this question, Mokaro remained silent and instead tilted his head with a playful look, gazing meaningfully at Kael.


    Seeing this, Kael stopped questioning and sighed with some helplessness.


    "Ah, don��t want to talk? In that case... I can only force you to speak. Whoever you are, it was a foolish decision to barge into the grand cathedral of the divine city alone."


    Before he could finish his words, two powerful and majestic divine auras erupted from both sides of the temple. They surged like waves of energy, converging and assaulting Mokaro from both sides. In the next moment, two white figures, moving at an almost imperceptible speed, shot out from behind the pillars. With the force of thunder, they charged towards Mokaro!


    These two white figures were the Holy envoys, possessing eighth-level strength, who served under Pop Kael. In the current Asumos Church, the position of Holy envoys was second only to the pop.


    And right now, these two Holy envoys, one wielding a huge sword aiming for Mokaro��s arm and the other wielding a long spear trying to pierce Mokaro��s legs, showed no mercy. Clearly, after receiving Kael��s instructions, the two Holy envoys intended to capture Mokaro and bring this traitor before the Pop.


    Without a doubt,


    If it were an ordinary sixth-level, being surrounded and attacked by two level 8 would leave them with no choice but to accept their fate as prisoners. In this regard, Kael agreed.


    In his view, the impostor Mokaro had managed to defeat dozens of Holy Knights guarding outside the temple because of some special item. His true strength was at most peak level 6. Kael was confident in his perception.


    The difference between level 6 and 8 was like a chasm, and even over a thousand level 6 might not be able to contend with one level 8, let alone facing two simultaneously. The reason for having both Holy envoys act at the same time was simply to ensure that Mokaro couldn��t employ any other tricks.


    Kael still harbored some suspicion in his heart because he couldn��t believe that this impostor Mokaro would come to the Grand Cathedral and reveal his identity so easily in front of him.


    However, no matter how prepared he might be, the formidable strength of the two Holy envoys was enough to crush any schemes or tricks.


    Yet, just as Kael was about to descend the stairs to interrogate the intruder, a completely unexpected scene unfolded.


    Pia!*


    Accompanied by two crispy sounds, the two Holy envoys who were charging forward were suddenly struck by a powerful force, sending them flying backward. One of them broke a massive pillar in the Grand Hall of the Cathedral, while the other created a large hole in the ancient mural on the wall, raising clouds of dust.


    The two majestic divine auras that had been present moments ago disintegrated in an instant. Under the strong wind, they dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, Kael��s confidence disappeared, replaced by disbelief and an unprecedented seriousness.


    At this moment, Mokaro remained calm, with his hands still behind his back, standing in his original position. However, surrounding him were several thick blood-red thorns that had erupted from the ground, exuding a violent aura, like loyal and reliable guards.


    Clearly, the ones who had sent the two Holy envoys flying were these sturdy bloody thorns.


    Then, to Kael��s astonishment, Mokaro slowly raised his hand, removing a transparent veil-like mask from his face. And with the removal of this veil, the appearance of this handsome man underwent an astonishing transformation...


    ...


    ...


    "?!!!"


    "Is... is... it��s you?!!!"


    At that moment,


    For the first time in a hundred years, Kael let out such a startled exclamation.

 Chapter 562 - 563: Flower of the Other Shore [Fixed]

    "?!!!"


    "Is... is... it��s you?!!!"


    At that moment,


    For the first time in a hundred years, Kael let out such a startled exclamation.


    -------


    When the veil was removed from Mokaro��s face, Kael stared blankly, watching the familiar elegant man��s appearance suddenly distort and undergo earth-shaking changes.


    In the next moment, a surrounding aura of azure light enveloped the figure in a shimmering illusion. The handsome male��s appearance no longer existed, replaced by a tall and charming woman who appeared fragile and exuded a captivating, otherworldly beauty.


    Without a doubt, she was an exceedingly frail-looking beauty, with a richly unhealthy aesthetic. Her eyes shone like jewels yet were as deep as the abyss; her eyebrows slender like willows; her nose bridge high and narrow; her lips nearly devoid of color, presenting a pallor against her snow-like skin...


    She looked so frail that she might wither away at any moment, yet she exerted an unprecedented pressure on Kael��s soul , causing his body to shudder uncontrollably. This pressure was even more overwhelming than when he was choked by Inferno in the Winter Forest.


    Slowly raising her hand, the woman undid the braids that bound her hair. Afterward, her golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall, no longer confined by bindings. As a wave of azure light passed over her, her golden hair gradually transitioned into a honey-like hue.


    The woman seemed like a ghostly snow lotus that grew in the depths of an abyss. Beautiful yet dangerous, sending chills down one��s spine.


    ...


    "You��.?"


    Watching the honey-haired woman��s deep blue eyes, observing the white robe on her body resembling a light veil, and the crimson emblem on the robe, Kael instantly recognized the identity of the woman before him.


    It was the master of Red Moon Tower��Youlan, with whom he had some acquaintance before.


    Staring at the woman��s face, Kael felt a wave of disbelief.


    He could never have imagined that one of his archbishops could be replaced without a sound, and he had no idea.


    ��When?!��


    Stupefied, Kael couldn��t help but shout out.


    "You��re from Red Moon Tower...the Tower Master? No, that��s not right, this aura..."


    As he said these words, Kael��s eyes abruptly narrowed, cutting off his own words.


    In that instant, this highest ruler of Asumos Church suddenly realized something beyond imagination.


    The honey-haired woman who had replaced Mokaro bore an uncanny resemblance to the master of Red Moon Tower whom he had initially met on an external occasion - in her appearance, demeanor, clothing, and temperament. However, as the aura of the woman hit him, Kael��s expression changed dramatically.


    The aura was not the holy one of Mokaro, nor was it the magical power that surrounded the master of Red Moon Tower, but another kind of energy that left a deep impression on Kael�� the power of shadow��


    And it was not just any ordinary shadow power,


    Moreover, it wasn��t just any Shadow aura; it was a terrifying specter that He Recognized from the past, the mastermind behind the injury of the Church��s Sacred Beast and the one who killed the previous Saintess��the most powerful Abyssal Demon king, Higanbana.


    As Kael was shocked by her true identity, the silence and shadow power released by the honey-haired woman also began to spread. The aura of Higanbana was not like the violent and mighty aura of Sword Demon, which could rapidly expand and devastate everything in its path.


    Her aura was like mist slowly advancing step by step to corrode the surroundings. Although its speed was slow, nothing could stop it. Just like death harvesting souls, slowly walking towards the dying, who were powerless to resist.


    Kael��s powerful holy aura disseminated throughout the Grand Cathedral was gradually collapsing under the erosion of the azure shadow aura. As the shadow energy spread, the alarms within Asumos Grand Temple immediately rang out across the sky.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing Higanbana holding the ��veil of deception�� that exuded an epic aura, Kael suddenly understood. He couldn��t help but shake his head and let out a self-deprecating smile upon meeting the worst nightmare of humanity with his eyes again.


    ��That must be the relic left by the elven race outside, right?��


    "Unexpectedly, the ��Veil of Deception�� that our Asumos Church has been searching for so long turned out to be in your hands? No wonder you could perfectly disguise yourself as Mokaro, even deceiving everyone��s eyes at that grand ceremony. However... may I ask about Mokaro, whom I am familiar with? Is he still alive now?"


    In response to Kael��s words, Youlan quietly stored the Veil of Deception into a spatial ring and replied mockingly: "Do you think he��s still alive? He died more than ten years ago."


    "Haha, I actually asked a foolish question here. Looks like I��m still not fully up to date."


    ��But more than ten years ago?��


    ��The Veil of Deception could only disguise one��s appearance and aura. This demon king managed to perfectly perform Mokaro��s persona right before me and deceived me for over a decade. ��


    ��Such a recklessly brutal monster was capable of acting? ��


    ��Quite unexpected... ��


    Without a doubt, Failing to see through Mokaro��s disguise was his mistake. However, Kael now had no energy to regret past mistakes and instead focused all his attention on the honey-haired woman in front of him.


    As the deep blue shadowy aura engulfed him, Kael profoundly felt the madness, brutality, bloodthirst, and chilling hostility within this aura.


    Higanbana had been hiding in the church for a decade and now suddenly made a move, certainly with ill intentions!


    Taking a deep breath, Kael��s face lost all traces of humor, and an unprecedented serious emotion emerged, with a rare tremble in his dark red eyes. Being targeted by those deep blue eyes, it felt as if he was being watched by some abyssal king, making him shiver without feeling cold.


    The opponent was a ravenous beast, and he was a weak sheep.


    At this moment, he finally felt an overwhelming pressure and suffocation as if facing a formidable enemy.


    Faced with such a terrifying existence, Kael naturally could not remain indifferent.


    The moment the feeling of terror emerged in his heart, the holy energy within Kael burst forth without reservation, erupting from within, and with his powerful strength at the peak of the eighth level, he forcibly entered a stance of resistance against Youlan��s aura. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, With a spatial tremor, two rifts abruptly appeared in the air around Kael ��a long and a short sword, both exuding an epic aura, were summoned by him from the spatial gaps. Grasping the hilts, Kael Korod immediately bent down, readying himself for battle.


    "So, no need for further idle talk... What exactly do a scary demoness like you intend to do here?" Kael narrowed his eyes and asked sharply.


    At the same time, The two holy envoys who had been flung aside by the bloody thorn whip were now enveloped in a bright light, picked up their weapons, and positioned themselves on either side of Kael Korod, ready to join the Pope in an attack on the honey-haired woman at any moment.


    Despite being completely surrounded by hostility and killing intent from all sides, Yulan still maintained an emotionless expression. not even assuming a defensive stance in response to the opponent��s combat readiness. Instead, she lifted her head thoughtfully, gazing at the grandiose and resplendent statue of the goddess in front of her.


    "What do I want?... I... just..."


    She muttered to herself in fragments, Youlan��s eyes, like sapphires, gradually showed spiraling patterns, releasing a chilling and cold aura. Her fists clenched tightly, to the point where her nails embedded themselves in her flesh.


    Using her bloodstained hands, she pushed her hair from her forehead and let out a sigh that showed she had given up.


    "I just... hope that she can live peacefully in this world..."


    The words spoken by Youlan did not fail to cast a shadow of doubt on Kael Korod��s face.


    However, clearly, she had no intention of explaining her thoughts.


    And as these reflective words fell,


    A decisive hue flickered imperceptibly in Youlan��s pupils, filled with murderous intent and brutality. The vast and obscure power of shadow that enveloped her was completely released from its master��s restraints at this moment, erupting violently.


    The boundless and majestic aura of Shadows that surrounded her suddenly broke free from her restraint at this moment. It surged violently like a tidal wave, dispersing the auras of Kael and the two Holy envoys. It even shattered the entire Grand Cathedral into pieces.


    Under the cover of this boundless dim light, the honey-haired woman slowly raised her hand, pointing towards the goddess statue filled with holy aura.


    At this moment,


    An immense amount of shadow power seemed to have been summoned, continuously converging towards the tips of Youlan��s fingers.


    One after another, terrifying tendrils of deathly power grew from the depths of the earth.


    "You obstructive fools, please die first."


    [Dance of the Crescent Moon]


    [Sixth Movement - Elegy of Compassion]


    In the next moment,


    Dozens of sky-destroying blue lights, like ravenous beasts freed from their shackles, roared towards Kael with a fearsome pressure capable of devouring all things in their way...


    --


    ��No matter how much the Chosen One is killed, it is meaningless��


    ��To ensure peace of mind for Mother, I must eradicate the problem at its roots.��


    ...


    ...


    "Remove the goddess��s power from this world entirely... Wipe out all her followers, leaving no one behind..."

 Chapter 563 - 564: Youlan’s Plan [1/2]

    Finally, my practical exam has ended, Apologies for the delay. I will publish all the bonuses and double them tomorrow. As for today, I will rest (p_p), Tomorrow I will release the 10+ chapters in one go.


    And From now on, the chapters will be released at 23:00 GMT+8.


    ------------------


    ��No matter how much the Chosen One is killed, it is meaningless��


    ��To ensure peace of mind for Mother, I must eradicate the problem at its roots.��


    "Remove the goddess��s power from this world entirely... Wipe out all her followers, leaving no one behind..."


    -----------------------------


    Youlan was utterly shocked by her creator��s(Mother��s) sudden desire to empower the Chosen Ones and encourage them to kill herself. She couldn��t understand why such an irrational idea had entered her mom��s mind. Despite spending a hundred years together, Youlan��s intentions were still a mystery. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear that, no matter how she observed it, Her mother didn��t seem like someone who had lost all will to live. She appeared to be full of curiosity about this world, making it illogical for her to choose suicide. However, no matter how much she tried to persuade her mother, her eyes reflected unwavering determination not to abandon her so-called secret plan.


    This left Youlan utterly confused.


    Though she hadn��t fully comprehended the motives behind her mom��s actions, through numerous attempts and by probing her words for any loopholes, Youlan had gradually pieced together some aspects of the plan and its connection to the legendary Goddess.


    The Goddess, the savior of the Ancita continent, was a figure of faith in the hearts of countless people and the absolute nemesis of the Demon Kings. According to the mythos of the Church, the Goddess was described as having silver hair and golden eyes, radiating powerful golden divine energy. Even her lingering aura alone was enough to make level 8 experts sweat in fear. In short, she was similar to the ��silver-haired�� girl who had descended from heaven long ago.


    "Is she the Goddess?" Youlan speculated silently in her heart.


    ...


    As Abyssal Demons, they hated divine power with every fiber of their being. When Her Mother, The Demon Lord had faced the Goddess back then, her hostility had been so strong that even recalling it now sent shivers down Youlan��s spine.


    ��The Goddess and our kin are natural enemies. Why Would Mom nurture a Chosen One with divine power and let them kill her?!��


    That was preposterous!


    Youlan couldn��t accept it. She refused to believe that this was Her Mother��s true intention.


    ��It had to be that Goddess��


    "That Goddess must have done something to Mom��s consciousness during the great battle! That��s why such bizarre thoughts have crossed her mind," Youlan concluded.


    ��Mom was undeniably powerful, but her mental strength seemed to be lacking. Additionally, her connection to the Goddess was deeply rooted��


    ��To put it bluntly, she was a bit naive...��


    ��It��s possible that she was manipulated by that Goddess. Or maybe, due to her weak mental state, the Goddess took advantage and implanted some psychological suggestion in her mind, distorting her will��


    Cases like this were not uncommon on Ancita Continent in recent years.


    After making this judgment in her mind, Youlan tightly clenched her fists and made a decision.


    As an Abyssal Demon, she should unconditionally obey the Creator��s command after her birth. It was in their nature.


    But now, Youlan decided to set aside this so-called nature completely.


    She had to stop her sister��s absurd actions. Not only to protect her beloved Mother but also to protect her adorable little brother and sisters. Even though Pierre was silly, and Kalina was naughty, they were undoubtedly her loved family. She had looked forward to being with them for countless years. Youlan would not allow her mother to treat her cute siblings as experimental subjects, to let the so-called "Chosen Ones" kill them in the future.


    - Stopping the Trials-


    Youlan had made this decision in her heart several years ago.


    in the beginning, Youlan��s idea was the same as Xiao��s, to kill the two Chosen Ones. Before they grow up, they should be eliminated. Even if it meant angering the Goddess and risking being destroyed by her, she would not hesitate.


    Considering the immense risk involved in doing so, not only the risk to her life but also the possibility of disappointing her mother, Youlan had no intention of involving her younger siblings. These little ones should be good children and not go against their mother��s wishes.


    ��Being a bad child against Mom��s wishes is something I can handle alone��


    Furthermore,


    ��Pierre was too foolish, and Kalina too young to be of any help to me��


    So,


    After careful consideration, Youlan left the Winter forest alone and embarked on a journey to find the Chosen Ones.


    Unfortunately,


    This exploration process was not smooth.


    Finding the Chosen Ones on the vast Continent was undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack...


    ...


    ...


    After years of exploration on the continent without finding any trace of the Chosen Ones, Youlan, frustrated and filled with anger, changed her strategy. She focused her attention on Asumos Church, planning to severely damage this faith in the Goddess and potentially gain the support of a faction that might become the Chosen Ones in the future.


    Several years ago, a shocking incident had occurred on the continent, known as the "Death of the Saintess" During this attack against the Church, Youlan had managed to kill the Church��s Saintess and severely wound the Sacred Beast. However, under the combined efforts of Pope Kael and the four Holy envoys, she was defeated, and her goal of destroying Asumos Church remained unfulfilled.


    However, Youlan did not feel discouraged by this.


    She had indeed suffered defeat.


    But in that operation, she had successfully devoured the soul of the Church��s Saintess and learned two important pieces of information from the fragments of her memories.


    The first was that killing the Chosen Ones was a futile act. It was impossible to prevent the trials from continuing. The Chosen Ones were carriers of the Goddess��s power, and once a Chosen One was killed, a new one would be born. It would only lead to an endless cycle.


    The second piece of information was that the Goddess had not made contact with Asumos Church since leaving a prophecy about the Chosen Ones years ago. Despite their devoutness and efforts, they had not heard the Goddess��s divine voice.


    For these past years, any so-called divine revelations from the Church were merely fabricated by the Pope, designed to deceive the faithful. The miracles attributed to the Goddess were merely the result of the manipulation of divine artifacts. In the eyes of many informed people within the Church, the Goddess had abandoned the inhabitants of the continent. She no longer cared about this world.


    These two pieces of information left Youlan in astonishment.


    Especially the second piece of information about the Goddess.


    Of course, Youlan did not believe that the Goddess had truly chosen to no longer intervene in this world. If she had truly ceased to interfere, why had she left such a strange obsession in her mother��s mind? Why had she left a prophecy about the Chosen Ones, instructing them to drive away the Abyssal Demons and save the world?


    If she had truly abandoned her believers, then why did she still grant Asumos Church��s faithful the power of her divine faith, the so-called holy power?


    All these signs told Youlan that the Goddess had not truly left. There was a reason she couldn��t {directly}interfere in this world.


    In Youlan��s view, this reason must have something to do with her creator[mother].


    When the goddess had defeated her mother in the Winter forest years ago, the Goddess herself had probably suffered severe injuries as well. She was likely in the midst of healing, which was why she couldn��t interfere or could only do so in a limited manner in this world. Otherwise, why would the Goddess allow the Abyssal Demons, her arch-enemies, to multiply in the Winter Forest during these years?


    This was Youlan��s speculation.


    Whether this speculation was correct or not, Youlan had no way of knowing. But at least it was a high possibility. Instead of sitting idly by, watching her mother heartlessly hand her little brother and sisters over to the Chosen Ones as experimental subjects, or watching her sisters be destroyed by the Chosen Ones, Youlan might as well take action and try to stop this trial.


    To increase her chances of success, Youlan took advantage of her deceptive nature, posing as a member of the church��s main force, Archbishop Mokaro, within Asumos Church. In the process, she learned more about the Church and the secrets of the Goddess.


    Based on this information, Youlan devised a completely new plan.


    ��Since Mom already considered me as a bad child, a mad and crazy woman��


    ��Then I might as well fully embody this persona��


    Youlan��s ultimate goal was to clean up the trash in this world. To make the entire Ancita Continent... become the heaven of the Abyssal Demons, to exterminate all humans, elves, dragons, and any other races that could pose a threat to her mother, to slaughter them all... and to completely eradicate the Goddess��s power from this world...


    For this purpose,


    The first thing she needed to do was to take control of the true core of Asumos Church, the statue of the Goddess...

 Chapter 564 - 565: The Contemplation of Kael [2/2]

    Thanks for supporting the book *^ here is another update,


    ----------------------------


    Holy power,


    is a unique power possessed by the followers of Asumos Church who believe in the goddess.


    This power is even more formidable than magical energy or fighting aura. Although it is not as rampant as the Shadow Force within Abyssal Demons, it is easier to control and doesn��t risk going berserk. The strength of Asumos Church stems from this Holy power.


    With the support of Holy power, the followers of the Church often possess a level of power one notch higher than their human counterparts of the same rank.


    Of course, the followers do not possess Holy power from the beginning. The Holy power within them evolves from their original energy or aura.


    So, how does it evolve?


    To obtain Holy power, the followers must undergo a baptism in front of the goddess statue in the Grand Cathedral��s Temple of the divine city. This process is undoubtedly painful, but once their devotion is verified, they will be reborn and possess a new form of strength.


    After observing the inner workings style Asumos Church for decades, Youlan confirmed that the goddess statue in the center of the temple is not just a stone idol constructed by the faithful for prayer. This statue is a conduit through which the goddess connects with this world, radiating her power across the continent.


    And in the future, at the critical moment of the trial, this statue will also provide the Chosen One with the key power to defeat her mother.


    A critical part of Youlan��s plan is to take control of this statue.


    For this purpose, all those who stand in the way will be mercilessly annihilated by Youlan.


    That includes that person, whose soul needs to be linked to the statue...


    ��


    BOOM!!!


    With a thunderous roar, numerous beams of dark blue deathly light burst forth from the interior of the divine city��s grand temple.


    The ancient and epic temple, the power center of the Church, was completely reduced to history at this moment.


    Under the impact of the dark light, it crumbled into dust, scattering into the air.


    The sudden alarm and the terrifying explosion immediately plunged the already unsettled members of the Church into even deeper panic.


    The church��s soldiers, holy knights, and the combat priests quickly regrouped towards the grand Cathedral��s temple to provide support.


    However,


    by the time they reached the scene, a wave of unprecedented regret surged in their hearts.


    Because the moment they set foot on the battlefield, a sky full of bloody thorns spread out, obscuring the sky! Then, like sensing prey, the thorns swarmed over the church��s followers in an instant. The horrific impact and the sudden spread of the ultimate Shadow Force caused everyone to hold their breath and stand frozen in place.


    Before these faithful could react and retreat, bloody red thorns pierced through their bodies like withered plants. In the next moment, even before they could let out a scream, these faithful were turned into a nauseating pool of blood and their souls shattered, absorbed by the thorns. After absorbing these souls, the thorns became even more violent, launching further attacks on the remaining faithful.


    For a moment,


    The Asumos Church, which had enjoyed peace for hundreds of years, once again donned a crimson blood.


    Painful cries and desperate pleas filled the air.


    ...


    ...


    ��Sigh����


    ��A bunch of idiots...��


    In the sky, as he glanced at the faithful below who had rushed to provide urgent assistance, only to be ruthlessly slaughtered by the bloody thorns, The Pope Kael showed no sign of pity. Instead, his eyes revealed a cold, ruthless gaze.


    As if the deaths of the followers were nothing more than inconsequential matters to him.


    No matter how many died, it was just a simple number.


    However, regardless,


    He was still the Pope of Asumos Church. If it was rumored that he remained indifferent to the deaths of so many followers, it would tarnish his image. Thinking of this, Kael quickly released his holy Aura, using its powerful energy to support him. He shouted loudly to the chaotic followers inside the hall:


    "She is not an opponent you can handle! Get out of here quickly!!!"


    Kael knew very well that neither Higanbana nor Sword Demon could be defeated by sheer numbers. When Higanbana invaded the Church��s altar hundreds of years ago, those foolish commanders had tried to use the tactic of overwhelming with sheer numbers to break through Higanbana attacks. The result was that the attack failed, and the soldiers who participated in the assault were instantly crushed by the Higanbana��s bloody thorns, their power flowing into Higanbana��s body, making her even more difficult to deal with.


    If the tactic of overwhelming with sheer numbers was effective, Kael would not hesitate to sacrifice these followers.


    But if it didn��t work, it was better to let these troublesome idiots leave as soon as possible!


    However,


    Just as Kael urged them, he couldn��t help but look down below. A tremendously powerful destructive force was rapidly approaching.


    At this moment,


    The sky filled with bloody thorns suddenly shattered the magical shield that Kael had suspended around him and struck fiercely toward him. If hit, even as a peak level 8, he would suffer severe damage. Faced with such an attack, it was natural for Kael to not stand idly by.


    His dark red holy power surged onto his twin swords, and then Kael, like a rapidly spinning top, swung his swords at high speed.


    Shua~*


    Amidst a flurry of light and sword shadows, as well as the explosive energy of the holy power,


    the bloody thorns rushing toward him were all cut down by Kael, and under the scorching burn of the dark red holy power, they quickly vanished into nothingness.


    Just as Kael was about to breathe a sigh of relief, thinking he had repelled the attack from Higanbana,


    his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a strong unease feeling immediately overcame him. The Pope quickly glanced towards his side;


    "Not good!!"


    - [ Dance of the Crescent Moon]-


    -[Ninth Movement �C Blossom��s dance]-


    The next moment, under Kael��s startled gaze, the thorns that had been cut were suddenly melted under high temperature, and a huge and vivid red flower suddenly emerged from the remains of the thorns. And as the flower bloomed, thousands of azure particles were released from the heart of the flower...


    The azure particles scattered across the sky, like beautiful dark flowers, ��floated�� next to Kael.


    Then,


    the energy inside these dead flowers rapidly expanded.


    Boom!!!


    A ball of azure flame suddenly exploded in the sky above, turning the entire nearby sky into a gloomy azure. The dark flames, like the roar of a ferocious beast, opened their bloody maw without mercy, engulfing Kael within.


    ��


    Moments later, a streak of dark red light broke through the encirclement of the dark flames. Supported by the powerful holy power, Kael forcefully burst out from within.


    As the strongest of the Church, Kael��s strength and combat experience were incomparable to ordinary people. After realizing the feint strategy of Higanbana with the bloody thorns, Kael was aware of the attack from behind and quickly released defensive magic to resist.


    Nevertheless,


    even so, after taking a close-range attack from Higanbana, the situation for Kael, who had flown out of the fire, was not too good.


    Burn marks covered his body, and his legs were blown off, with bone marrow mixed with flesh constantly falling from the sky. Wiping the corner of his mouth and facing the subsequent bloody thorns, Kael hastily retreated.


    While desperately evading the attacks of Higanbana, Kael couldn��t help but turn his attention to the other two Holy Envoys not far away.


    Like himself,


    the other two Holy Envoys were also in retreat under the attack of Higanbana, being suppressed to the point of being unable to fight back. Even at the moment Kael glanced over, one of the Holy Envoys was mercilessly blown away by the Annihilation beam, losing half of its body.


    "Heh, worthy of being the strongest Demon King, huh?... Truly a bit troublesome. This crazy demoness, seems to be even stronger than a hundred years ago��"


    Kael looked toward the honey-haired woman surrounded and protected by layers of bloody thorns, and couldn��t help but let out a bitter laugh.


    Compared to himself during the ��Death Flower�� incident a hundred years ago, his strength has undoubtedly made significant progress. However, it seems that Higanbana, the Strongest Demon King, has not been stagnating over these centuries either; her aura is now even more profound and terrifying than before.


    Moreover,


    compared to that time, Higanbana is not fighting the Sacred Beasts and the Saintess with him now, and he only has two Holy Envoys to fight alongside, not four as before. With only two Holy Envoys, they cannot perform the combined technique that defeated Higanbana back then.


    This is what led to the current situation becoming so unfavorable.


    "Such a headache..."


    Kael lamented, his eyes flashing with a realization.


    So that��s how it is,


    ��Higanbana, you must be the Demon Lord��s Child behind the scenes of the Divine Punishment Sect����


    ��Therefore, the actions of the Divine Punishment Sect members in Anvika��s outer city were meant to disperse their fighting strength. No wonder Wilt was so desperate to hold back the other two Holy Envoys��


    ��It��s not just the Divine Punishment Sect��


    ��Sword Demon within Luminous, the demonic dragon attacking the Girl of Destiny, they were all meant to weaken our fighting force.��


    ��Higanbana����


    ��From the beginning, this monster was at the statue of the Goddess in the main Cathedral of the Divine city, all other actions were just a feint.��


    Realizing this, Kael pursed his lips, thoughtfully looking toward the center of the ruins, at the statue of the Goddess entwined in bloody thorns.


    However,


    ��If her goal truly is to control the statue of the Goddess?��


    ��This creature indeed knows the secrets of the statue...�� S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��In that case, I absolutely cannot let this demoness succeed, I must draw the battlefield out of the main church��


    ��I have to force out that old fellow from the Red Leaf Royal Family. At this stage, to deal with Higanbana, I can only rely on him...��

 Chapter 565 - 566: Fierce Battle[3/2]

    :3 You didn��t expect another chapter, did you ?!:


    Hehe, anyway, I will post 3 chapters tomorrow too, so for now enjoy...


    And I have another story named [Fallen Chronicles], the MC is smart and strategic-, so if it is your cup of tea, add it to your library, we just hit 1k collection today *^


    ---------------------


    Now, even with the assistance of two Holy Envoys, Kael could not defeat Higanbana. After several rounds of confrontation, Pope Kael came to this conclusion.


    ��Higanbana, disguised as Archbishop Mokaro, had been lurking within the church for many years. Since she had already uncovered the secrets of the Goddess statue, she likely deduced how to take control of it. No wonder this monster��s every move was deadly; she probably wanted to use my soul to establish a connection with the Goddess statue.��


    As for what this monster plans to do afterward, Kael does not know, but he is clear that he cannot let her succeed. Making a decisive move, Kael dodges the attack of two man-eating flowers and releases a holy fireball spell to bombard Higanbana��s surroundings and divert her attention. Afterward, Kael no longer lingers in battle. Instantly propelled by dark red magical power, he transforms into a red comet, rapidly escaping Higanbana��s attack range, rushing toward the outskirts of Asumos Church, and toward the palace of Red Leaf Empire.


    Clearly, Kael intends to lure Higanbana away, moving the battlefield from inside the church to the royal city area. It is known that the inner city of Anvika is the most densely populated area on the continent. Even if the population has been urgently evacuated due to Sword Demon��s attack, the number of people left in Anvika��s inner city is still countless. If Higanbana pursues Kael and moves the battlefield to the inner-city area, it would undoubtedly cause massive damage.


    However, Kael, who is well aware of this, does not care. His mind is focused on a single goal: to defeat Higanbana. If he cannot achieve this goal by himself, Kael plans to force that old fellow from Red Leaf Royal Family to take action. With the old fellow��s help, defeating Higanbana should not be a problem. As long as he leaves Asumos Church area and enters the old fellow��s protection range, he can force him to take action.


    With this thought, Kael lets out a cold laugh. Two high-level acceleration spells immediately take effect on his body, boosting the speed of the red comet to an unbelievable level. In just an instant, he breaks through the encirclement of the bloody thorns and reaches the edge of Asumos Church.


    However, just as Kael confidently smiles, about to rush into the territory of the Red Leaf Royal Family, a huge barrier of light unexpectedly springs from the ground, blocking Kael��s path!


    When Kael��s transformed red comet hits the light barrier, it absorbs the energy impact and mercilessly bounces him dozens of meters away.


    What is this?!


    "Divine Light Domain?!!" S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael, with a sudden change in expression, couldn��t help but let out a gasp of surprise, looking at the huge protective barrier that has emerged out of nowhere, enveloping the entire of Asumos Church within it. Kael��s face suddenly turns ashen, and he couldn��t help but bite his lip.


    The barrier in front of him is the strongest protective barrier of Asumos Church, designed to defend against external enemies, as well as Red Leaf Royal Family. The barrier, powered by countless amethyst energy stones and blessed with dozens of holy domain spells, combined with unique energy absorption and rebound characteristics, can withstand attacks from level 8 experts without a problem. The defensive array, which was supposed to protect them, has suddenly activated at this time, locking him inside, causing Kael to feel an indescribable sense of frustration.


    ��This damn Higanbana, she really came well-prepared, even tampering with the barrier��


    Kael angrily sends his most sincere ��greetings�� to Higanbana in his heart.


    Of course, Kael is not one to sit and wait for death. The ��Divine Light Domain,�� although a very powerful defensive barrier, is not invincible. As the creator of this barrier array, Kael undoubtedly knows its weaknesses. Raising the long sword in his hand, the grand shadow force within the Pope��s body gathers along the blade to the sword��s edge.


    Kael was flung away, but only because the barrier had been activated so suddenly that he was caught off guard. Now that he��s ready to launch another attack, pinpointing the weak spot, he could break through the barrier.


    However, just as Kael prepares to pierce the barrier with his sword, a ghastly, eerie, terrifying, and sickly mad female voice drifts into his ears from nowhere, causing the Pope��s face to change dramatically, and a cold sweat to suddenly run down his forehead.


    "Sorry, Your Holiness, but I have no intention of letting you leave~"


    ��.


    ��.


    ��What?!��


    Feeling the immense pressure of the souls surging up from below and the earth-shattering, icy aura of death, Kael stiffened all over. The terrifying aura of death seemed to materialize into actual swords at that moment, mercilessly piercing through Kael. Sensing great danger, Kael quickly glanced at the bloody thorns below with the corner of his eye.


    Almost simultaneously, an invisible and intangible force burst forth from the center of the bloody thorns. With the momentum to obliterate everything in its path, it rapidly spread around! The invisible wave, mixed with towering energy, effortlessly crushed all the nearby buildings into debris. That invisible force, like the reaper moving through, howled as it attacked everything living in its vicinity.


    The devotees who hadn��t managed to escape and were locked within the barrier became the first victims to the deadly force. In an instant, without even a chance to let out a pained scream, these devotees were corroded by the invisible force, turning into a pool of blood so vile it would make anyone nauseous.


    The thick scent of blood and the chilling presence of death instantly permeated the space between heaven and earth. Not just the buildings and devotees, but even the bloody thorns surrounding the honey-haired woman could not escape the fate of being corroded by the aura of death. Under the pressure of this deadly force, everything was obliterated.


    At this moment, it��s doubtful anyone would believe that the once prosperous and beautiful Asumos Church, filled with holy aura, would become so deathly still, like a purgatory on earth.


    Similarly, the deadly aura, like howling invisible evil spirits, pounced towards Kael in the sky. The speed was so fast, beyond Kael��s expectation. He could distinctly feel the deathly aura assaulting him; unable to swing his sword and break through the barrier in time, the aura of death reached him, ruthlessly turning the protective energy shields around Kael into debris.


    "Really, damn it��"


    After letting out a curse, Kael was mercilessly swallowed by this force��


    -[Dance of the Crescent Moon]-


    -[Twelfth Movement �C Withering]-


    Watching Kael in the sky being swallowed by the aura of death, the elegantly standing Youlan on the ground slowly revealed a disturbingly ��sweet�� smile.


    On the other end of the Empire��s capital, Anvika, where the Luminous Royal Academy is located, the situation for the two Asumos Church Heavenly Apostles was also extremely grim.


    After being completely engulfed by Sword Demon��s storm, Borulov, the Great Grand Sorcer of Red Leaf Empire, unsurprisingly, along with his undead summons, was blown into fragments by the ruthless and violent thunderous force. Although Kain and Bai Yanluo, under the protection of Kain��s Thunder Wings, did not immediately perish in the storm, the strike left them on their last breath, their Divine Battle Forms reaching their limit and immediately collapsing. Three against one were unable to defeat or even hold back Sword Demon. Now with Borulov dead and the Divine Battle powerless to sustain, Kain was clear they had no chance of victory.


    Kain was not the type to recklessly fight to the end. Seeing Bai Yanluo attempting a suicidal explosion, Kain decisively struck Bai Yanluo��s head with a chop of his hand. After a ��crack�� sound, Bai Yanluo once again foamed at the mouth and fainted.


    Then, with a look of unwillingness towards the still unharmed Sword Demon King, Kain gritted his teeth, carried Bai Yanluo��s delicate body, and turned to rush toward the walls of Anvika City.


    Although he didn��t know if he could escape, that was all he could do to try for their lives��


    "Goddess, please bless me."

 Chapter 566 - 567: Reinforcements Arrive [4/2]

    "Trashes~ just a bunch of trashes~ Is that all you��ve got?!"


    Pierre bellowed with a haughty laughter, eyeing Kain who was desperately fleeing, manipulating his holy aura. At this moment, Pierre wasn��t in a rush to kill Kain and Bai Yanluo. Originally, he intended to swiftly end the battle to pursue and kill the Girl of Destiny. However, sensing the cataclysmic aura erupting from the direction of the Girl of Destiny, Pierre couldn��t help but give a mischievous grin. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, he was convinced that Youlan hadn��t deceived him; the ��time bomb�� had indeed been installed beside the Girl of Destiny. Judging from the dragon aura and the immense shadow force contained within it, this ��time bomb�� was quite powerful. Although not as impressive as Pierre himself, killing the Girl of Destiny was still no problem. After all, that dragon was at the peak of the eighth level, far stronger than the Girl of Destiny.


    Initially, Pierre wanted to personally kill the Girl of Destiny, the last threat to his mother. Without the two Chosen Ones, his mother would be worry-free. Even if his mother found out and spanked him until his butt burst open, Pierre felt it would be worth it. However, the problem was his mother��s feather duster...


    That thing was too terrifying. His armor could protect him from any attack, but it couldn��t defend against his mother��s feather duster. The pain it inflicted was unbearable...


    At the moment he launched an attack on Mengxi, Pierre even hesitated in his heart. So, having a chance to avoid being hit was definitely something he wanted to seize.


    ��And now? The opportunity was right in front of me. The terrifying power erupting from the Girl of Destiny��s direction was definitely Youlan��s doing. If the Girl of Destiny ended up dying at Youlan��s hands, wouldn��t I be spared his mother��s scolding? Wouldn��t I avoid a beating with the feather duster?��


    ��Oh ho~ I��m such a genius~ Just blame it on sister Youlan, and I��m off the hook~��


    Thinking this, Pierre came up with a brilliant ��blame-shifting plan��. With the plan in mind, the cocky Pierre put his hands on his hips and laughed arrogantly into the sky.


    "Haha~ Hahaha~ Hahahaha!!!" His laughter, amplified by the power of shadow, echoed between heaven and earth, plunging all creatures within dozens of miles into indescribable panic.


    After his laughter, Pierre��s eyes under the armor narrowed, and he focused on Kain, who was desperately trying to escape into Anvika. The Sword Demon King, in his intimidating armor, cracked a sinister smile.


    He wasn��t in a rush to kill Kain and Bai Yanluo, not because Pierre was kind-hearted but because he often abided by the ��boss guidelines�� set by his mother Yumo. One of them was not to directly finish off enemies. He had to let the enemy��s potential fully manifest. Only then could he proceed further. Thus, Pierre didn��t hurry but instead followed Kain closely, pressuring the Heavenly Apostles to force out more trump cards for his amusement.


    However, Pierre didn��t get his wish. Kain, already at his limit, what power did he have to resist the legendary Sword Demon? All he could do was flee desperately.


    Watching Kain continuously channeling his holy thunder aura to escape, without a shred of fighting spirit, disappointment flashed in Pierre��s dark purple eyes under the armor.


    ��Heh, Heavenly Apostles? Is that all? Just a slightly stronger piece of trash. Couldn��t even injure me?��


    "Boooring."


    With a cold snort, the shadow force suppressed within Pierre burst forth again, materializing as tangible lightning, surging around him. Seeing Kain had no will to fight, Pierre lost all patience.


    As Kain reached the towering city wall��s edge, Pierre gripped his sword handle and, surrounded by lightning, suddenly charged forward...


    On the other side, under the stunned gaze of the city wall guards, an exhausted Kain, carrying Bai Yanluo, sped through the barrier on the wall and into the outer city of Anvika. As soon as he entered, Kain��s body and strength reached their limits, and the lightning and holy aura that formed his wings of light suddenly dissipated. The once suave and dashing Heavenly Apostle fell to the ground with Bai Yanluo in a sorry state, blood spilling everywhere, drawing sidelong glances from the surrounding Imperial guards.


    Though they weren��t followers of Asumos Church, they knew the strength of a Heavenly Apostle, the pinnacle of humanity. Yet, such a powerful being lying in such a sorry state on the ground left the soldiers exchanging incredulous looks.


    At that moment, Kain, the object of their attention, had no energy to worry about the stares of those around him. After entering Anvika, his attention was drawn to a white energy pyramid that rose from afar, enveloping the entire Asumos Church. As a Heavenly Apostle of the Church, Kain knew that this energy pyramid was the Church��s protective formation, which would only be activated in extreme circumstances.


    Now, with the Sword Demon yet to enter Anvika, the barrier was already activated?


    "What happened at the Church?" Kain gasped, having a bad feeling about this. But the truth was, he didn��t have the right to worry about the Church, as he was already in dire straits.


    Boom!!


    With a thunderous roar, the towering city wall, over ten meters high, was pierced by a dark purple lightning strike! The barrier guarding Anvika was effortlessly blown open, and the once majestic city gate was instantly reduced to nothing. The rampaging lightning surged inward, and the soldiers, who had just been shocked by Kain��s state, were swallowed by the terrifying thunderous force, dying without a complete corpse. Nearby soldiers trying to escape let out helpless cries before being torn apart by the overwhelming soul pressure, bleeding from their seven orifices, and dying miserably on the spot.


    Feeling the desperate pressure behind him, Kain couldn��t help but shift his attention away from the Church.


    "Looks like... it won��t be so easy... to escape after all..." he chuckled bitterly.


    The Heavenly Apostle, weakly turning around, looked back.


    "Heh!? Did you think you could escape?"


    With a sinister and slightly hoarse demonic voice reaching his ears, Kain watched as a terrifying demon, about eight meters tall, wrapped in dark purple energy armor and with red eyes shining, stepped over the remains of the wall amidst surging lightning, holding a pale giant sword.


    "Enough of this, it��s boring. Die."


    The next moment, the Sword Demon Pierre, tired of the chase, raised his massive sword without hesitation and teleported in front of Kain, slashing down at the two Heavenly Apostles! Although he didn��t gather much power, the legendary sword wrapped in rich shadow force was still powerful enough to unleash a world-ending thunderstorm. Even Kain at his peak would be severely injured by it, let alone now.


    Unsurprisingly, when the sword fell, Kain and Bai Yanluo would be dead meat, following the fate of the Imperial mage Borulov.


    However, as the pale giant sword, carrying the might of a massive thunderstorm, rapidly enlarged in Kain��s eyes, his face didn��t show despair but a relieved smile.


    "Heh, looks like my gamble paid off."


    In the next instant, a massive golden shield suddenly tore through space, rushing from afar and blocking in front of Kain at the last moment, withstanding the impressive slash of Sword Demon...


    Clang~*


    Pierre: "Hoh?! Who��s there?"

 Chapter 567 - 568: Guardian of a Thousand Years [1/2]

    Emperor Enzo.


    This name was renowned across the Red Leaf Empire, and indeed throughout the entire continent of Ancita. He was once the 27th Emperor of the Red Leaf Empire and now the founding ancestor of the Red Leaf royal family, as well as an unparalleled guardian who had protected the empire for a thousand years. In the truest sense, he was the undisputed pillar of the empire.


    With his presence, the Red Leaf Empire was able to survive crisis after crisis, standing tall on the continent for so long, making it one of the oldest empires in the world. Whether it was the Three Kings Rebellion two hundred years ago or the invasion of the Demon Race over eight hundred years ago, all crises were resolved with the intervention of Emperor Enzo.


    After resolving one crisis after another for the empire over a thousand years, this emperor gradually came to be called the ��Guardian of a Thousand Years.��


    Unfortunately,


    This peerless powerhouse spent almost all his time in the ��Dragon Lock Palace��, having not appeared in public for over a hundred years. Many citizens of the empire, longing to see the venerable ancestor, passed away without ever getting the chance to behold him.


    As a result, many people on the continent began to doubt the existence of ��Emperor Enzo.�� They questioned whether this Emperor was still in the mortal realm, and some even went as far as to suspect that ��Emperor Enzo�� was a fictional character created for historical purposes.


    In the face of such doubts, Kain knew the truth.


    Although Emperor Enzo had not left the palace for over a hundred years, he was undoubtedly still alive and silently protecting Red Leaf Empire and the imperial family. If not for his continued presence, with only two eighth-level in Red Leaf Imperial family, they would have long been devoured by the ambitious Kael, and Red Leaf Empire would have become a theocratic state.


    It was precisely because of their fear of Emperor Enzo that Kael had not acted recklessly, and even the massive barrier near the Imperial Capital, strictly speaking, was set up to deal with Emperor Enzo��s intervention.


    As for why this unparalleled powerhouse stayed within the palace and could not leave Anvika, Kain did not know. But what he was certain of was that when Sword Demon, the moving calamity, entered Anvika, Emperor Enzo would definitely take action.


    For someone who always considered the bigger picture, he would likely save them too.


    This was Kain��s judgment.


    As it turned out, Kain��s judgment was correct.


    As the Sword Demon��s enormous sword was about to cleave him in two, a golden shield enveloped in robust red-yellow fighting aura suddenly burst into Kain��s field of vision, blocking the lethal blade of the Sword Demon! Accompanied by the explosion of thunder and the surge of violent energy, the area around the pale giant sword and golden shield was suddenly occupied by a force of fierce conflict.


    The earth trembled, and a crater with a radius of about three hundred meters appeared.


    With a surge of power,


    Sword Demon��s usually unstoppable slash failed to sever the golden shield, which was imbued with an ancient and epic atmosphere, in one stroke. Instead, it was abruptly repelled. The surging violent thunder lost its edge for the first time, dimming in the presence of the golden giant shield.


    Following that, a tall figure appeared in Kain��s field of vision, surrounded by a whirlwind. This scene couldn��t help but make the corners of Kain��s mouth curl up slightly.


    "Finally, you��re here."


    Kain couldn��t help but sigh in his heart and looked at the figure in front of him with complex eyes.


    It was a man who stood nearly two meters tall.


    His physique was majestic, with a bronze complexion. His exposed solid muscles conveyed an indescribable sense of security.


    His short hair, red with streaks of white, fluttered in the wind.


    His face, noble and commanding, with deep-set features as if sculpted in Greece, had a pair of emerald green eyes that sparkled with indescribable determination and resolution. His eyebrows, arched like painted strokes, gave him a wild and unyielding atmosphere, imposing without anger.


    He wore a golden-red suit of armor that exuded an imposing aura, with a dragon pattern embroidered on the golden robe, depicting auspicious clouds and the emblem of Red Leaf Imperial family. He wore a golden crown set with red gemstones on his head. His majestic attire, coupled with his towering and imposing figure, exuded an aura of majesty and dominance that made people involuntarily submit and kneel before the Emperor


    Although he appeared much smaller compared to Sword Demon,


    The man with the shield who appeared at that moment gave Kain an indescribable sense of security. This figure was like an impregnable fortress, blocking all threats aimed at him.


    Kain had never seen the legendary ��Guardian of a Thousand Years�� of Red Leaf Imperial family before.


    But after feeling the surging and powerful red and yellow aura surrounding the red-haired man, Kain almost instantly confirmed the man��s identity. He was none other than Emperor Enzo, the strongest in the Red Leaf Empire.


    At this moment, Kain, who had been suffering from intense pain, felt a surge of excitement replacing the pain.


    Kain couldn��t help but be curious, wanting to get a close look at the legendary existence that even the Pope was somewhat wary of, to see what kind of strength he possessed...


    Of course,


    There was also Pierre, who was equally curious. After seeing the golden shield block his attack, instead of feeling displeased, the Sword Demon felt excited.


    "Hoho~?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the red-haired man in front of him, Sword Demon immediately sensed that this man was different from the others.


    Even though there was only one person, his aura exceeded the total of the three eighth-level people he faced earlier.


    "This guy is different from these trashes..."


    Coming to this conclusion, Pierre, under his armor, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Without a second word, he once again unleashed the surging thunderous power, and his ��Silver Moon�� sword burst out with an astonishing murderous aura as it attacked the man in front of him.


    The surrounding space began to distort due to the force.


    There was no doubt that the power of this attack by Sword Demon far exceeded the previous one.


    Even the residual waves of the sword��s energy would likely be enough to severely injure seventh-level cultivator.


    However,


    Facing such a formidable attack, Emperor Enzo remained unflustered. A flash of red-yellow light sparked in his eyes as he calmly but swiftly raised his hand, channeling the robust fighting aura around him. Another huge silver shield flew in from afar, layering over the golden shield already floating beside Emperor Enzo. As the two shields overlapped, the intensity of the fighting aura surrounding Emperor Enzo skyrocketed.


    The two shields were like unbreakable barriers, blocking the path of the pale giant sword.


    "Evil demon, this is not a place for you to run wild," declared Emperor Enzo. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOOOOOOOM!*


    With a thunderous roar and a cataclysmic clash of energies, the Silver Moon Thundering Sword struck the shields. The dark purple Shadow Force intertwined with the red-yellow aura, grinding against each other, transforming into a devastating light of apocalypse.


    Under the watchful gaze of countless soldiers in the distance, after another clash of power, Emperor Enzo��s two shields remained unscathed.


    Sword Demon, the usually arrogant and overbearing, was suddenly repelled by the rebounding force from the shields. He was flung thousands of meters away, flying out of Anvika and landing on the scorched earth in the distance.


    After planting the giant sword into the ground and stumbling for a few steps, Sword Demon finally stabilized his massive body.


    At this moment, Sword Demon, who was the King of the Swords, seemed to be slightly embarrassed.


    Slowly raising his head, he looked toward the bulky figure suspended in the air in the distance, with his hands crossed in front of his chest. In the crimson eyes under the armor, a hint of astonishment flashed.


    After a moment of daze,


    Pierre didn��t feel angry about being thrown back. Instead, he felt even more delighted, and a joyful battle smile even appeared on his handsome face under the energy armor.


    "Hahaha! Not bad, it seems, it��s worth it for ��Lord Pierre�� to go all out, hahaha!!!!"


    Pierre laughed excitedly.


    Staring firmly at the distant figure, the power within Pierre began to surge even more violently


    Although his mother had told him not to use his full strength recklessly, facing such a powerful enemy, Pierre��s inner demon began to stir uncontrollably. It whispered to Pierre to gradually unlock the shackles within him.


    The words his mother had instructed him with momentarily made Pierre hesitate.


    But soon,


    This momentary hesitation was overwhelmed by an indescribable desire for battle in Pierre��s heart.


    To encounter such a powerful opponent, who could make him go all out?! Pierre was filled with excitement, and his desire for battle was uncontrollable. This ultimately led Pierre to slowly release the shackles on his soul.


    The words his mother had told him?


    They were cast aside in his mind


    ��I��m already a grown-up!��


    ��I need to learn to make my own decisions!��


    With this in mind, Pierre raised the pale giant sword in his hand.


    As the terrifying dark purple shadow energy gathered, the sky began to change color.


    However,


    However, in his overexcitement, Pierre failed to notice that, not far behind him on a mountain peak, a black silhouette had silently descended, silently observing Pierre as he continued to unleash his power...

 Chapter 568 - 569: Unexpected

    "Is this the true strength of the Great Ancestor?!"


    Inside Anvika, a scarred officer standing on a rooftop looked excitedly into the distance. Not just him, but all the imperial soldiers and civilians who hadn��t yet evacuated stared similarly towards the distance.


    They were looking at Sword Demon, who had been sent flying, and at the powerful and awe-inspiring figure suspended in mid-air.


    Since Sword Demon had breached the walls and they felt the crushing force of his terrifying shadow power, these officers and civilians couldn��t help but feel despair. To them, it seemed Anvika might fall just like the capital of Snowy Night Empire, with only death awaiting them.


    However, at this very moment, the legendary figure had appeared at this critical moment, unexpectedly in front of Sword Demon, and had sent the arrogant Sword Demon flying.


    His majestic posture and overwhelming strength shocked everyone.


    After all, this was Sword Demon who had defeated three level 8 warriors by himself! To be repelled by one person was simply unbelievable!


    At this moment,


    Every citizen of the empire, without any doubt about the legend, rejoiced in their hearts, affirming a reality: their ��Guardian of a Thousand Years�� truly existed and was not a fictional character.


    The overwhelming and spreading aura, though oppressive and even making it difficult to breathe, gave them an unparalleled sense of security.


    Despair vanished,


    Hope emerged.


    "Long live the Great Ancestor! Long live!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was unclear which excited soldier shouted this, but his emotions instantly infected all the soldiers and civilians around him. In an instant, with the overwhelming aura, a thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd. It was as if Sword Demon was not just repelled but obliterated by Emperor Enzo.


    Of course,


    Not everyone was so excited. Katak, as a military officer, maintained a serious gaze. He used a device similar to a ��telescope�� to observe Sword Demon, who had been thrown back several kilometers. He knew very well that the current Sword Demon had only been thrown back, and his aura hadn��t weakened much; he was still a huge threat.


    Even though Emperor Enzo was strong, it was still unknown whether he could defeat Sword Demon.


    Their situation, perhaps, was not as optimistic as it seemed.


    Katak couldn��t help but feel an ominous feeling.


    And indeed,


    His feeling was not wrong.?!!!


    "What... What is that?!!!"


    Looking at the distant scene, Katak��s eyes suddenly narrowed, his face, which had just regained color from the appearance of the Great Ancestor, turned pale again as cold sweat involuntarily dripped down his forehead.


    At that moment,


    In the reflection of Katak��s brown eyes, a surge of dark purple lightning suddenly shot up from the ground, piercing the sky.


    "What is that!?"


    ...


    This sudden surge of shadow power not only caught Katak��s attention but also drew the gaze of countless soldiers and civilians, turning their faces pale with fear. Under their anxious watch, the Sword Demon, who should have been severely wounded, suddenly opened his arms wide and let out a hysterical, deep, and terrifying roar.


    It was a mixture of roars and maniacal laughter.


    "ROAR*!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA ROAR*!!"


    Guided by the lightning shooting into the sky, the heavens tore apart, and dark clouds quickly gathered, forming terrifying thunderclouds that blotted out the sun, casting an indescribable oppressive force from above, enveloping the entire city of Anvika. Every citizen within the imperial capital felt this suffocating oppression.


    As the weather suddenly changed,


    The shadow power in the atmosphere began to condense, and Sword Demon��s body visibly started to swell at an alarming rate.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, fifty meters...


    In just an instant,


    Under the embrace of the thunderous light, accompanied by the hysterical and terrifying roar, Sword Demon suddenly transformed into a gigantic creature over thirty meters tall, and his appearance became even more hideous, sending shivers down everyone��s spine. On his energy armor, there were lines of glowing patterns, and under the armor, his pair of bloody eyes multiplied into three pairs at this moment.


    The Silver Moon Thundering Sword, having absorbed the vast shadow power released by Sword Demon, also rapidly expanded, turning into a massive energy sword formed of lightning, now held in the claws of Sword Demon��s monstrous form.


    At this moment,


    Everything around Sword Demon seemed very small, even the towering city walls appeared as mere broken bricks in front of this colossal Demon King, and the entire Anvika city seemed forced to submit under the demon��s tyranny.


    The people, who had just calmed down with the appearance of the Great Ancestor, were once again enveloped in a black mist of despair.


    Everyone who saw this towering Demon felt as if their souls were about to be mercilessly crushed.


    And then,


    Following a bout of arrogant roaring, Sword Demon, with all three pairs of his eyes, locked onto the man with crimson hair. Pierre, grasping the hilt tightly, suddenly raised the sword above his head. An immeasurable and vast aura began to converge at the tip of the blade, the mere residual waves emanating from the sword enough to distort the surrounding space.


    Seeing this scene, the people within the city felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness, as panic completely erupted.


    No one could have expected that Sword Demon still had hidden strength��


    More importantly,


    Feeling the oncoming wave of despair, everyone realized a terrifying truth: Sword Demon��s next strike might obliterate the entire city.


    ��..


    Officer Katak, unable to resist, kept retreating, his inner strength incessantly advising him to flee. But under the grip of extreme fear, he found himself unable to move his legs. All he could do was cast his hopeful gaze towards the Red-haired man floating in the mid-air, just like the millions of Red Leaf citizens around him. At this moment, Emperor Enzo was their only hope.


    And indeed,


    This ��Guardian of a Thousand Years�� of the empire did not disappoint his people.


    As the crowd was once again enveloped by despair, Emperor Enzo��s next action reignited the flame of hope in everyone��s heart.


    In the face of the far-off, imposing Sword Demon, Emperor Enzo��s emerald eyes remained calm and unwavering. He slowly raised his hands, clasping them together. An immense force, rivaling that of the Sword Demon, radiated from him, spreading in all directions, suddenly countering the overwhelming shadow power.


    Silver and gold shields, enhanced by his vibrant yellow aura, hovered around him. Additionally, a black and a white shield flew from the direction of the palace to join him.


    Shields floated in all four cardinal directions, combined with the vast aura released by Emperor Enzo, gradually forming a grand array imbued with a majestic aura.


    As the array was formed,


    The vibrant yellow aura slowly transformed into a dazzling golden energy.


    Behind Emperor Enzo, a golden dragon, formed of soul and light, began to emerge, its size no less intimidating than the terrifying Sword Demon. However, this was not the dragon of common lore; its ethereal form was slender, with long flowing hair, lacking wings that covered the sky, yet it exuded a majesty that made everyone want to kneel and submit.


    As the dragon opened its eyes, its supreme and domineering aura was released without restraint.


    Golden aura continuously gathered in front of the four shields, compressing into a sphere of energy capable of destroying heaven and earth.


    The giant dragon��s ethereal form and the accumulating golden energy began to rival the distant Sword Demon. Not only that, but the aura of both sides continued to escalate.


    Two vast forces began to collide invisibly.


    Watching this scene,


    Everyone held their breath.


    They all realized that the upcoming clash would decide the fate of Anvika and the entire Red Leaf Empire.


    "..."


    However,


    Just as these two epic forces were about to collide, and everyone was anxiously waiting for the final judgment, something unexpected happened.


    The Sword Demon, who was gathering strength and emitting crazy roars, suddenly shuddered.


    Then,


    Without any warning,


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished from everyone��s sight.


    ��???!!!!!!��


    ��Eh?!��


    "What... what just happened??"

 Chapter 569 - 570: Pierre’s Crisis

    As everyone braced for impact, crouching and channeling all their strength to resist the impending shockwave, the Sword Demon, who was supposed to swing his colossal sword and unleash a destructive attack on the imperial city Anvika, suddenly shuddered under the incredulous gaze of the crowd.


    And then��


    Under another burst of dark purple lightning, he just vanished into thin air.


    The crisis that could have led to their nation��s ruin was resolved just like that?


    "What?!!"


    "What just happened?"


    Katak blinked in confusion.


    With the Sword Demon��s disappearance, the powerful and dense shadow power that filled the air and suffocated everyone dissipated, and the cloud-covered sky cleared. As the sunlight beamed down on the earth, everything became so peaceful and calm, as if the intense chaos had never happened.


    The stunned people gradually came to their senses, pinching their faces to confirm they were not dreaming.


    Looking toward where Sword Demon had vanished, they exchanged strange looks, seeing disbelief in each other��s eyes.


    "Are we alive?! Where did that scary demon go?"


    "I don��t know... suddenly, with a flash of lightning, he was gone?"


    "That demon king, perhaps, was scared away by the Great Ancestor, right?! With such a powerful aura from the Great Ancestor! The Sword Demon surely didn��t dare to confront him directly, so he retreated!!"


    "Yes, yes! That must be it! Long live the Great Ancestor!! Long live!! Long live! Emperor Enzooo!"


    After a moment of confusion, a wave of jubilant cheering erupted among the crowd, celebrating their survival and praising the Great Ancestor��s strength. Thousands of soldiers and civilians looked up to the crimson-haired man in the sky with adoration and even fanaticism.


    In their hearts,


    The Great Ancestor Emperor, once a figure of legends, had become a reality and an irreplaceable hero in their hearts, a pillar of their spirits.


    Cheers echoed to the heavens, dispelling the previously oppressive atmosphere.


    Even Kain, as an Apostle of Heaven, collapsed on the ground, relieved.


    However,


    As everyone was immersed in the joy of repelling Sword Demon, no one noticed the change in the expression of the man in the sky, The Great Ancestor Enzo.


    At this moment,


    With the threat of Sword Demon temporarily removed, Enzo slowly lowered his clasped hands and dispersed the destructive force he had accumulated in front of him. The roaring dragon spirit behind him also dissipated, and the four shields returned to his side, quietly hovering.


    However,


    This ��Guardian of a Thousand Years�� of the empire, who had just ��defeated�� Sword Demon, showed no sign of joy. His expression remained serious and contemplative, gazing thoughtfully towards the distance, where Sword Demon had stood.


    "Something��s not right."


    Unlike the civilians below who naively believed Sword Demon had been scared away, Enzo had a different insight. From the moment he first laid eyes on Sword Demon, he realized this creature was a war-hungry madman. The idea of scaring away such a monster was a fool��s dream. Even if his own aura was stronger, it would only incite the monster��s ferocity, driving it to attack more crazily. Besides, his power was only just enough to match the demon. Enzo could clearly sense the madness and excitement emanating from Sword Demon. This creature harbored no fear towards him.


    Therefore, the Sword Demon��s sudden withdrawal definitely wasn��t because of him.


    Then,


    ��If not because of me, why would the Sword Demon leave so abruptly?��


    At this moment, Enzo recalled the scene of their standoff, each amassing power. The Sword Demon was engulfed in dense, dark purple shadow power and thunderous aura, almost in a state of ethereal existence. Even so, Enzo, with his remarkable perception, pierced through the fog of lightning and shadow power and noticed


    something unusual.


    Just as Sword Demon was about to unleash his power in a direct confrontation, a black silhouette suddenly appeared and stood on the Sword Demon��s gigantic shoulder.


    Although the view wasn��t clear,


    Enzo was sure it was a black-haired girl, surrounded by bloody butterflies.


    It was at the moment of her appearance,


    The Sword Demon��s aura fluctuated chaotically, even emitting a strange cry? Then, the once invincible Sword Demon suddenly vanished, along with the black-haired girl.


    If his judgment was correct,


    It was the mysterious black-haired girl who made this ferocious creature abandon the fight.


    But, S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��How did she manage to do it? Why would Sword Demon listen to her?��


    Moreover,


    ��To silently cross Sword Demon��s terrifying field of thunder and stand on his shoulder...��


    "Who is that girl?"


    Floating in the air, Enzo fell into deep thought.


    ��Hmm��


    ��Was it just my imagination��


    ��Or did Sword Demon seem quite afraid of that girl?��


    ��The frightened cry he made earlier... it seemed... a bit like... a cry of pain??��


    ��But����


    ��Mo... m??��


    ��What kind of cry was that??��


    While Enzo was pondering��


    -Far away atop a mountain near the imperial city Anvika- stood the once invincible Sword Demon. He had destroyed half of Luminous Royal Academy, defeated three level 8, and was even prepared to unleash his full power to destroy level the imperial city. But now, he had shed his dominating attitude. The violent thunderous aura had dissipated, and the dark purple armor adorning his body had crumbled into countless energy particles, scattering in the wind.


    At this moment, the Sword Demon,


    Ah, no,


    Pierre had reverted to his normal human form, standing straight, legs together, fingers tightly pressed against his trouser seams, lips firmly closed, appearing utterly terrified.


    Upon closer observation, one could even see this man with light purple hair and milky white tips trembling occasionally, with beads of cold sweat slowly rolling down his forehead.


    At first glance, there was none of the Sword Demon��s majesty aura; he looked more like a scared child caught by a parent after misbehaving.


    At this moment,


    The purple-haired man, standing as if punished, was nervously glancing at the beautiful black silhouette beside him.


    She was an indescribably beautiful girl, with black-to-red gradient hair fluttering in the wind, exquisitely beautiful features, and bloody red eyes. Dressed in a long, elegant dress, she appeared both stunning and mysterious. The beautiful girl, wordless, barefooted, walked step by step beside Pierre.


    Her delicate feet, unprotected, seemed unharmed by the sharp stones on the ground.


    Around the girl, bloody red butterflies rhythmically fluttered, with a few occasionally landing on Pierre��s shoulders.


    At this moment, Pierre bit his lip and held his breath.


    Although it was the first time he saw the girl in such a form, the familiar bloody butterflies and the comforting aura made Pierre instantly guess her identity �C his mother...


    "This... this is what Mom looks like in her transformed state?"


    Glancing at the girl beside him, Pierre murmured to himself.


    Seeing his mother in a non-Temple form for the first time, Pierre felt a bit uneasy. But observing her nearly flawless figure and stunning beauty, he couldn��t help but exclaim internally,


    ��Wow��


    ��Little Na didn��t lie to me��


    ��Mom is really cute~ Hehe~��


    ��??��


    But after a moment of admiration, Pierre suddenly came back to his senses.


    ��No?! No! That��s not the point!!��


    The point is!


    ��Why is Mom here???!!!��


    ��What about... what I just did?! Doesn��t that mean...��


    With this thought, Pierre gasped.


    At this moment,


    Pierre��s brain was racing, thinking about how he should defend himself...


    Or rather,


    ��How should I act to not meet a terribly grim end? ��


    ��Would groveling in the dirt help? Or should I, the great Mom, and try to act cute?!��

 Chapter 570 - 571: A Knife Hidden in a Smile

    As for why his mother, who should have been enjoying her life in the winter forest, suddenly appeared near the capital of the Red Leaf Empire and even inexplicably appeared beside him, Pierre expressed his confusion.


    However,


    Considering that every time he did something wrong in the past, the bloody butterflies that his mother transformed into would often appear beside him inexplicably, Pierre, who had become accustomed to it, didn��t intend to dwell on this issue any further. Right now, what Pierre was most concerned about was how to explain himself to his mother?! S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Releasing his power and sparring with human companions was clearly something his mother didn��t approve of. She had even warned them multiple times not to take action against human forces without permission.


    And he��


    It seemed that he had been a bit too enthusiastic with these humans just now...


    Estimating the disapproval of his mother, Pierre sighed.


    In addition,


    Stealing a glance at the silent black-haired girl beside him, Pierre felt his heart pounding in nervousness. As a ��good son�� who had long accompanied his mother, he knew all too well that Yumo��s silence was a sign of impending anger. And when Yumo got angry, what awaited him was probably something dreadful...


    Just thinking about a certain legendary weapon, Pierre shivered all over, lowered his head, and began to pray fervently in his heart, hoping that he would come out of this unscathed.


    And at this moment,


    Yumo who had been going around in circles, finally stopped and stood in front of Pierre.


    Looking at the delicate ankle like white jade in his field of vision and those snow-white toe tips like tender lotus shoots, Pierre��s heart was almost about to jump out of his chest. Taking a deep breath, Pierre gathered his courage and was about to voice the ��appropriate�� reasoning he had thought about for a long time.


    "Mom! Listen to me, I...?!!"


    However,


    Before Pierre could say a few words, Yumo��s slender fingers pressed against Pierre��s lips.


    "Be quiet."


    "Ugh..."


    Faced with Yumo��s unquestionable tone, Pierre chose to remain silent and the emotions of fear in his deep purple eyes became even stronger.


    However,


    In Pierre��s imagination, that thunderous scolding didn��t come. On Miss Yumo��s face, there was not even a hint of anger. Instead, it was filled with concern and worry?


    Then,


    In Pierre��s somewhat incredulous gaze, Yumo slowly raised her hand and gently patted Pierre��s head. Then, she began to pinch Pierre��s cheeks gently.


    "How... How come you��ve lost so much weight?"


    While pinching, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but sigh. Her words were filled with genuine worry.


    "Mom?"


    "Really, you��ve lost weight."


    Yumo continued to express her amazement. After pinching Pierre��s cheeks, she gently stroked his pale lilac hair, patted his arms, and even crouched down to poke her son��s abdominal muscles. She seemed to be conducting a physical examination on her son, leaving Pierre feeling utterly bewildered.


    But he dared not resist and could only silently allow his mother to fiddle with him, even raising his hand in cooperation.


    Meanwhile, Yumo silently examined her son��s body, observing and muttering to herself:


    "You little brat, can��t you take care of yourself at all?"


    "How much weight have you lost? Haven��t you been eating properly?"


    "Your arms have also become thinner. You used to be so strong. Have you not been exercising lately?"


    "Your hair has grown quite long, hasn��t it? Although I feel like boys shouldn��t have such long hair, well... it looks pretty good on you��"


    "Have you become picky with your food again? Why is your complexion so pale? Malnutrition?"


    "Why are you sweating so much? Is it hot?"


    ...


    ...


    "!??"


    As he watched his mother muttering to herself, her words filled with care and affection, Pierre��s initial anxiety gradually faded, replaced by a sense of confusion and warmth. Scenes from the past, when Yumo had cared for him in the winter forest, replayed in Pierre��s mind like a slide show.


    At this moment, Yumo stopped her observations and looked at her stunned son with some helplessness:


    "Sigh, come on, give Mommy a hug."


    Saying that, Yumo didn��t mind Pierre��s dumbfounded expression and embraced him. She gently patted Pierre��s back with one hand.


    "It��s been so long, you little brat"


    "Mom!"


    Feeling his mother��s physical embrace for the first time, Pierre was deeply moved and couldn��t help but hug his mother back. At that moment, all of Pierre��s inner anxieties and uncertainties seemed to disappear, replaced by a warm atmosphere.


    ��Mom still loves me, Sniff*...��


    Pierre murmured emotionally in his heart as he held his relatively petite mother tightly. Regardless of everything, Pierre had been away from home for a long time, and he missed his mother. Now that he was once again feeling the familiar gentleness and warmth, he couldn��t help but be immersed in it, entering a state of bliss.


    After all,


    His mother still loved him. After decades of separation, it wouldn��t be appropriate for her to scold or even lay a hand on her son as soon as they met, right?


    Thinking about it, Pierre couldn��t help but feel at ease and enjoyed his mother��s embrace with relived smile.


    ...


    After a moment of tenderness,


    Miss Yumo slowly withdrew from Pierre��s embrace and caressed his face. She continued to ask with a concerned tone:


    "Pipi, those people seemed quite strong, Did you get injured anywhere? If you did, does it hurt?"


    "Huh? Injured?"


    Hearing his mother��s caring words, Pierre blinked in confusion and then his arrogant nature unconsciously surfaced. Looking at his beautiful and cute mother, Pierre raised his chest proudly, placed his hands on his hips, and struck his usual arrogant pose. After a few disdainful laughs, Pierre patted his chest proudly:


    "Injured?! How is that even possible?! Those losers couldn��t possibly hurt me! Mom, look at me, my body is in great shape!"


    Saying that,


    Pierre even flexed his muscles, striking a pose.


    "Hoh~!"


    Seeing her son act so confidently, Yumo clapped her hands happily.


    "Then, do you feel tired? After all, you fought for so long~"


    "Tired?! Not at all!"


    Seeing his mother clapping for him, Pierre became even more boastful, shaking his head without noticing Yumo��s gradually fading sweet smile. Still like a child eager to show off his achievements, he continued to display his prowess to Yumo.


    "Those guys, a bunch of nobodies, hardly took any effort from me! I could take on three more of them with no problem!" he declared.


    "Oh, really? Pipi is so amazing," Yumo responded.


    "Of course~"


    "Well, if Pipi is fine and in such good spirits, then I can be at ease too. With that, I can focus on some important matters."


    "Hmm? Important matters?"


    Pierre tilted his head curiously, scratching the back of his head. He asked, "Mom, What important matters?"


    "That would be~"


    Yumo stepped forward again, approaching Pierre. Her gentle smile, which had been constant on her face, slowly disappeared as she spoke. Sensing something ominous, Pierre instinctively felt a sense of foreboding. His cocky expression instantly vanished, and he began to step back nervously:


    "Mom?!"


    In the next moment, to Pierre��s horror, Yumo��s expression changed rapidly, almost as fast as turning the pages of a book. In an instant, her smile vanished, and her face darkened. An indescribable chill emanated from her crimson eyes.


    Then, Yumo slowly raised her hand and pointed to Luminous Royal Academy, where smoke was billowing.


    "Pipi, tell me, what did you just do?"


    "Huh?!"


    Feeling the substantial darkness emanating from Yumo beside him, Pierre suddenly felt that something was terribly wrong. He instinctively tried to step back and escape.


    However, Pierre��s thoughts couldn��t escape Yumo��s watchful eyes. Before he could take more than two steps backward, Miss Yumo��s slender fingers turned into merciless iron claws, grabbing Pierre��s face and lifting him off the ground as if he were a chick.


    "Why aren��t you speaking, little Pipi~?"


    "Mom... Mom, listen to my defense... I mean, my explanation! I definitely didn��t do it on purpose!!"


    Pierre quickly raised his hand and grabbed Yumo��s wrist, attempting to struggle. Despite Pierre��s immense strength, he was still no match for Yumo.


    After a brief struggle, he couldn��t budge Miss Yumo��s "Nine Yin Claw".


    "Let... let me explain..." Pierre pleaded.


    "Explanation, my foot! You little brat! You haven��t been in trouble for thirty years, and now you want to rebel, don��t you?! How many times have I told you not to attack humans without permission?! Why don��t you listen?! Are you feeling itchy in your butt?!"


    "No, it��s not like that!"


    Pierre hastily denied and spoke with a tone full of grievance.


    "No, I didn��t initiate the attack! It was those humans who attacked me first! My identity got exposed somehow, and then I was surrounded! I only acted in self-defense! Mom, you have to believe me! They were bullying your son!" Pierre��s voice even began to quiver slightly.


    "I was forced into this!"


    As the second child in Yumo��s family, Pierre had also undergone training in Sebastian��s Acting Class. Pretending emotions was something he could manage. However, as one who ranked second-to-last in the class, Pierre obviously hadn��t mastered the finer points of acting.

 Chapter 571 - 572: Gulp, It’s Over Fixed

    "No, I didn��t initiate the attack! It was those humans who attacked me first! My identity got exposed somehow, and then I was surrounded! I only acted in self-defense! Mom, you have to believe me! They were bullying your son!" Pierre��s voice even began to quiver slightly.


    "I was forced into this!"


    As the second child in Yumo��s family, Pierre had also undergone training in Sebastian��s Acting Class. Pretending emotions was something he could manage. However, as one who ranked second-to-last in the class, Pierre obviously hadn��t mastered the finer points of acting.


    After Pierre��s words, Yumo��s expression didn��t soften; it grew even darker. Her merciless grip made Pierre whimper in pain.


    "Mom! I��ve explained... why are you still pinching me?!" he cried.


    "Explain what! All you��re doing is spouting nonsense! They bullied you? I think it��s more like you were bullying others. Laughing so arrogantly just now, did that look like someone who��s being bullied? I saw everything you did! Bullied, yet chasing people with a sword, right? Trying to deceive me? Dream on!"


    "Ah?! How can you say that!"


    "I see how you plan to talk your way out of this one. This time, we��re definitely going to settle our scores properly!" Yumo declared, her expression tightening like someone clenching their teeth in anger. It seemed as if she was reminded of some unpleasant memories, the fury in her eyes burning more intensely. her anger in her crimson eyes burned even fiercer. The substantial darkness surrounding Yumo began to crack the nearby ground, and the towering mountain peaks seemed to show signs of disintegration.


    "And not just this time! If you think about it carefully, there are quite a few things you need to answer for, my boy. You��ve been away from home for so long without sending a single letter, making me worry. You destroyed the Spirit Void Tower on your own, attacked the northern fortress of the Snow Night Empire, bullied your dragonkin comrades, raised your sword against the Guardian Beast, caused the death of the former Emperor of Sadiq Empire, and plundered the Merchant Caravan... In addition to all that, you also..."


    Yumo continued to list Pierre��s "crimes," and as her memories were dredged up, she felt even more determined to discipline her son. The substantial darkness surrounding her began to crack the nearby earth, and the towering mountains seemed to show signs of collapse.


    At that moment, Pierre couldn��t help but think of his sisters. However, he quickly dismissed the thought. In his sisters�� eyes, he was an admirable figure, often referred to as "Big Brother." They trusted and adored him.


    ��How could they betray me? It didn��t make sense��


    ��Even if it was my younger sister, Little Na who used to betray me in the past for self-preservation, those incidents were in the past. Kalina had grown up and wouldn��t do that anymore, right?��


    ��If it wasn��t my sisters, then was it someone I hadn��t dealt with properly?��


    Pierre realized this possibility and began to feel anxious. ��The Void Spirit Tower had survived��


    This question troubled Pierre because he realized that...


    As Yumo listed the crimes, Pierre realized some of them weren��t even his doing. His face grew more embarrassed as Yumo��s words continued to sink in.


    ��Robbing caravans? Inciting rebellion? Kidnapping officials? Creating fake news to mislead humans? What the heck? When did I ever do these things?��


    He was clueless!


    ��What the hell? When did I do any of these things? How can I not know anything about this?!��


    Feeling increasingly wronged, Pierre was convinced someone else was using his name for their misdeeds.


    ��This had to be a setup, a frame! ��


    -"Who the hell is framing me?!"- he roared in his mind, resolved to find the culprits and give them a taste of his wrath. But, that was a problem for later. Right now, he had to clear his name


    If all these false accusations were pinned on him, he��d be in big trouble, Although it seemed like he might be beyond salvation at this point,


    After all, he was indeed responsible for many of the listed actions.


    ��But how did Mom find out about these things, I was sure I had covered these up?��


    He briefly wondered if his sisters might have betrayed him but quickly dismissed the thought. They admired and trusted him too much to do such a thing.


    Anyway�� there was still a difference between being half-dead and having a single breath left. ��Moreover, maybe Mom��. would she not punish me if I act cute? After all, my sisters often used cuteness to avoid punishment in the past. If they could do it, maybe I can too?��


    Holding onto a glimmer of hope, Pierre wanted to speak up and defend himself. After all, he hadn��t committed these fabricated crimes, and some of them even had no evidence. It didn��t seem difficult to shift the blame for these incidents. Once he got rid of these accusations, maybe his mother would feel guilty for wrongly accusing him and not seek retribution?


    However,


    Just as Pierre was about to open his mouth, he suddenly found that he couldn��t?! It seemed like Yumo tired of Pierre��s sophistry, had chosen to use her power to forcefully seal Pierre��s mouth shut, making it impossible for him to speak.


    ��What?! This...?��


    ��Oh no! This is bad!��


    ��I have to explain!!!��


    Realizing this, Pierre felt a desperation. He struggled desperately, wanting to tell his mother that he was "innocent."


    However, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seems that because Pierre��s previous Excuses were too annoying, or perhaps because Pierre had quite a few black marks in his history, Yumo showed no sympathy for her son. She regarded Pierre��s behavior as mere play-acting.


    Seeing his son still trying to play dumb in this situation, Yumo had no feelings of guilt in her heart. Her internal anger flared up even more under the influence of the raging emotions, and she made a decision.


    ��This naughty boy, who hadn��t been disciplined for thirty years, needed a thorough lesson this time!��


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo adopted a resolute expression. The blood-colored butterflies around her began to stir violently.


    In the next instant, under Pierre��s tearful gaze, the girl slowly raised her hand. Accompanied by the surge of crimson shadow power, space began to fracture. A legendary, epic, and terrifying weapon slowly emerged from the rift in space, landing in the girl��s palm.


    Instantly, as this legendary weapon appeared, the temperature plummeted, sending chills up Pierre��s spine, making him shiver uncontrollably. Even without direct contact, he could already feel his buttocks tingling with impending pain.


    All he could do was continue to give his mother a pitiful, pleading look.


    Seeing such a trembling child, Yumo couldn��t help but show a hint of mercy and shook her head in resignation,


    "Seeing you so pitiful, I��ll hit you a few times less."


    Hearing this, a glimmer of hope flashed in Pierre��s eyes.


    "Woah?" (Really?!)


    "I��ll just round it up."


    Pierre: (Round up?)


    Yumo: "To a hundred."


    "?!?!!!?!!"


    In an instant, Pierre��s heart skipped a beat.


    Under the escort of Yumo��s bloody butterflies, Pierre, stupefied with fear, was suspended mid-air, exposing his snowy-white buttocks. On seeing this familiar flesh, Yumo��s weapon emitted an excited glow~


    As space tore apart, accompanied by Pierre��s heart-wrenching, wolf-like howls, Yumo��s weapon mercilessly struck the Sword Demon King��s buttocks,


    "Smack~"


    "Smack, smack~"


    "Smack, smack~ Smack, smack, smack, smack, smack~..."


    ...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The crisp smacking sound, mixed with someone��s earth-shattering cries, echoed between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, after more than thirty years, Pierre��s buttocks once again intimately encountered the legendary ��Feather Duster��~


    A cause for celebration for his old friend~!


    ------------


    In the eyes of many on the Ancita Contnent, the Sword Demon King was regarded as the being with the strongest defense in the world. His mysterious energy armor seemed capable of distorting any attack, rendering all forms of assault ineffective and unable to harm him in the slightest.


    However, this formidable energy armor proved to be incredibly fragile in the face of a certain artifact.


    With each clear spanking sound, the armor that Pierre had built with all his might to resist Miss Yumo��s punishment was shattered effortlessly by the legendary "feather duster." His buttocks, covered in colorful marks, were left helplessly exposed to the merciless blows of the feather duster.


    As the feather duster struck his buttocks, an unprecedented pain spread throughout Pierre��s entire body, causing him to let out a series of agonizing screams.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH OOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH OOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The sound of his screams was so piercing that even Tom couldn��t compete.


    Pierre��s handsome face, under this unbearable pain, contorted into an expression more abstract than any famous world painting.


    If those humans who had witnessed the horrors of Sword Demon King��s brutal punishment moments ago were to see him in such a pitiful state under the merciless strikes of the "feather duster," they would probably be left speechless, questioning their own life choices.


    After a rhythmic series of lashes, the wails abruptly ceased. Just minutes earlier, the Sword Demon, who had been spirited and arrogant, plotting to erase the city of Anvika from the map, now lay prostrate on the ground. His buttocks were a bright red, as if they had been spanked by a group of muscular men for an entire day and night. Foaming at the mouth, his eyes seeing stars, he occasionally uttered incoherent babble, appearing utterly delirious.


    "Mmmm..."


    Seeing her son in a dazed and confused state, Yumo lowered the "feather duster" in her hand. After a round of punishment, her anger towards her naughty son gradually subsided. Moreover, the pent-up frustration she had felt due to the events with Youlan had also dissipated. A feeling of comfort washed over her heart.


    However,


    Sometimes, it was still necessary to let off some steam when feeling irritated.


    "Phew~"


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo looked at her son��s swollen, reddened buttocks with a sense of inevitable resignation. As usual, after every harsh lesson taught to her disobedient child, she felt a pang of heartache and reluctance. However, this time, Yumo harbored no regrets. In her view, Pierre had been far too disobedient lately, causing destruction every evening.


    ��If I didn��t take this opportunity to discipline him properly, wouldn��t he become completely uncontrollable in the future?��


    ��Such recklessness could not be ignored. If I remained silent, how would I maintain my authority in front of my children ?����

 Chapter 572 - 573: Mengxi!?

    If she allowed him to be so willful and unruly without consequences, how could she establish authority in front of the other children in the future?


    If it weren��t absolutely necessary, she wouldn��t want to take out the feather duster.


    ...


    "Really��"


    "It��s all your fault, you naughty boy, for not listening to your Mother. Hmph."


    After sighing,


    Under the embrace of a crimson light, Yumo carefully put away the imposing feather duster and knelt quietly by Pierre��s side. Then, she took out a bottle of "Tears of Nature" from her spatial ring and gently applied the crystal-clear liquid onto Pierre��s buttocks.


    After applying the Tears of Nature to the wound, although the injuries caused by the feather duster were still quite severe, Pierre, who was now unconscious, didn��t exhibit the severe convulsions he had earlier.


    Looking at how she had used up more than half the bottle of Tears of Nature in one go, Yumo couldn��t help but furrow her brows.


    ����Speaking of which����


    ��Xiao had sent me so many elven sacred medicines, and in the end, I hadn��t used a single one on myself; instead, I had used it on these troublemakers buttocks... It felt like a bit of a waste��


    Furthermore,


    ��Hmm, to be honest��


    "Why The feeling of spanking this boy��s butt seems better than with anyone else?"


    Yumo muttered quietly.


    While she was reflecting, she glanced at "Silver Moon Sword" hidden trembling behind a distant pillar.


    As Pierre��s exclusive divine artifact, the Silver Moon, having been bathed in Pierre��s shadow power for years, had developed a certain level of intelligence. Although its level of wisdom wasn��t high, it was enough to provide some minimal cooperation with Pierre in battles.


    Since it possessed intelligence, the Silver Moon couldn��t help but feel fear. After witnessing its owner being whipped to the point of nearly losing his soul, the magical sword now cowered behind the pillar, constantly emitting a weak purple light that symbolized supplication.


    Of course,


    Yumo didn��t intend to argue with such a little guy.


    The black-haired girl paid attention to the Silver Moon only to carefully sense the residual aura on the sword��s blade. She wanted to attempt to find that familiar aura within the rich scent of blood on the sword. Fortunately, after a brief analysis, Yumo didn��t detect any trace of Mengxi��s aura on the sword.


    This made the black-haired girl relax slightly, and she couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that,


    My judgment was correct, that little brat didn��t lie. This kid indeed didn��t kill Mengxi...


    However, as she relaxed, Yumo��s heart was filled with a multitude of doubts. After covering her son��s large buttocks with a piece of cloth, the black-haired girl slowly stood up and looked around thoughtfully. At this moment, dozens of bloody butterflies flew in from all directions and danced around Miss Yumo.


    These bloody butterflies were the means by which Yumo had sent out to investigate information about Mengxi.


    Unfortunately, after receiving feedback from the butterflies, Yumo furrowed her brow, and her crimson eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "Strange, still no news?"


    Even though she had removed the shackles from her body, Yumo dared not use too much power to prevent her inner power from going out of control again. However, large-scale perception and the deployment of her butterflies for extensive searches were still a relatively easy tasks for her.


    But,


    After a period of exploration, Yumo still couldn��t detect Mengxi��s aura.


    "Where did that girl go?"


    ��Did she successfully leave with the members of the Church or the Imperial Family?��


    Yumo raised her hand to her chin in confusion.


    Just at that moment, a brilliant crimson light suddenly flashed! Then, a bloody butterfly flapped its wings and rushed down from the sky in an instant. It came before Yumo and excitedly danced as if it wanted to report some important information to its mistress.


    Indeed,


    When the message brought by this bloody butterfly reached Yumo��s mind, the black-haired girl shivered suddenly, and she looked toward the eastern part of Anvika with complex emotions.


    "Mengxi?... Why is she there... and Meliora��s too?"


    ...


    A few minutes ago, in the eastern part of Anvika,


    Inside the devastated Eastern military Base.


    As soon as Amon, the second prince of the empire, led his tens of thousands of reinforcement troops to this place, he couldn��t help but inhale sharply, staring in disbelief at the horrific scene all around him.


    "What... What happened here?!"


    At this moment,


    The once heavily fortified and imposing Eastern Base from his memories no longer existed; instead, all he could see was a ruin.


    Not just any ruin, but one bathed in blood and dead bodies.


    The crimson blood almost seemed to have once completely obscured the horizon in Amon��s eyes, disappearing behind the corpses and the sea of blood. The atmosphere was filled with foggy blood, the stench was overwhelming, and there were faint cries of agony lingering in the air as if the victims were screaming in their final moments. The cries sounded like the howls of malevolent spirits.


    A suffocating feeling attacked Amon��s heart...


    And it wasn��t just Amon; the tens of thousands of soldiers who had come with him also had a feeling of their hearts skipping a beat. They stared in stunned silence at everything before them. They couldn��t understand why this Base, far from the front lines, with its elite garrison of 80,000 soldiers, had sent out a distress signal for no apparent reason. And after sending the signal, in less than ten minutes, it had turned into such a dire situation.


    "Wh... What happened here?"


    This was the doubt that arose in everyone��s hearts.


    However,


    They didn��t come here just to stand around in shock.


    After taking a deep breath, Amon suppressed the unease in his heart and jumped down from his horse, quickly approaching two surviving girls not far away. At this moment, these two female students from Luminous Royal Academy were curled up on the ground, constantly trembling, as if they had witnessed something unimaginably horrific. Even with several reliable knights guarding them, they still trembled uncontrollably.


    Although Amon didn��t want to force others to recall terrifying memories, he had no choice but to gently ask with a soothing tone:


    "Junior sisters, what exactly happened here? How did it turn out like this?"


    After a moment of silence and exchanging glances for several seconds, one of the short-haired female students looked at Amon tremblingly and said,


    "Dragon..."


    "Dragon? What dragon?"


    "It��s... it��s that dragon that destroyed the entire base like this."


    "Dragon?! Where is this dragon you��re talking about?!"


    Hearing Amon��s words, the short-haired girl slowly raised her trembling hand and pointed shakily towards the distant east.


    "That dragon has left. It was lured away by Miss Mengxi towards the east..."


    As one psychic mage after another approached and helped to dispel the fear in the hearts of the young girls while stabilizing their emotions, Amon finally managed to piece together the rough details of what had happened from these students and other surviving witnesses.


    Although it was still unclear why a colossal dragon, over a kilometer long, had suddenly appeared within the Eastern Base, there was no doubt that this dragon was an enemy of the empire and an incredibly powerful one at that.


    Surveying his surroundings, Amon furrowed his brow.


    Cannons lay in shattered pieces, soldiers were battered and injured, and broken staffs and wands were scattered everywhere.


    Without a doubt, the people within Eastern Base had faced that terrifying monstrosity head-on, giving their all in a desperate battle, expending all their weapons, techniques, and magic against the creature.


    Unfortunately,


    From the descriptions given by the girls and the results of the onsite investigation, the results of the battle were far from satisfactory.


    Nearly half of the troops had fallen, three out of every four students was dead, and many imperial citizens who had sought refuge here had lost their lives. The entire Base had been completely reduced to a state of devastation.


    The thought of many of the empire��s future pillars perishing here, of many prominent figures of the empire being crushed by the dragon, filled Amon��s heart with anxiety and concern for the empire��s future and development.


    Of course,


    What troubled him most was how to deal with this sudden and mobile natural disaster.


    And,


    "You said the Chosen One led the monster away?"


    Gritting his teeth, Amon shifted his attention away from the female students and anxiously glanced at a nearby technical officer. Sensing the inquisitive gaze of the Second Prince, the bespectacled technician lowered his head and carefully examined the readings on his diagnostic device.


    He had already guessed what His Highness the Prince wanted to ask about.


    "Your Highness, based on the residual energy fluctuations, the strength of that creature should be at peak level 8. If we estimate its internal power, it��s around fifty thousand energy levels, not inferior to the legendary Sword Demon or Inferno. The Chosen One... I��m afraid she already is ��." sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��One bad thing after another��.��


    Amon muttered to himself and gazed toward the east with a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 573 - 574 Breakthrough

    "Your Highness, based on the residual energy fluctuations, the strength of that creature should be at peak level 8. If we estimate its internal power, it��s around fifty thousand energy levels, not inferior to the legendary Sword Demon or Inferno. The Chosen One... I��m afraid she already is ��."


    ��One bad thing after another��.��


    Amon muttered to himself and gazed toward the east with a thoughtful expression.


    "She��s only at level 6, even if she used her Miracle... it��s probably still difficult for her to escape that monster��"


    As a prince, Amon naturally knew that Mengxi possessed the ��Miracle,�� a very strong trump card. However, the Miracle��s release could only help the girl reach the pinnacle of the seventh level. Confronting a monster at the peak of level 8 with the seventh level was akin to seeking death.


    In this case,


    In Amon��s eyes, it seemed that Mengxi might have already perished beneath the dragon��s claws.


    Although he, as a member of the royal family, didn��t fully believe in Asumo��s prophecy of a savior and didn��t believe that the world would come to an end if the Chosen Ones died, he was aware that the prophecy wasn��t baseless and must have had some foundation.


    Even if the deaths of the Chosen Ones wouldn��t lead to the world��s destruction, they would certainly bring about unforeseeable consequences.


    However,


    Just as Amon felt increasingly uneasy and conflicted, the short-haired female student who had just calmed down from her fear uttered words that shocked Amon.


    "Sister Mengxi... she��s not a peak level 6 anymore..."


    "Hmm? What are you saying?"


    "Big Sis�� she... just now, when she left to lure the dragon away... , she had already broken through to the Saint realm..." (level 7)


    "What?!"


    --


    On the other side, within the mountains several kilometers to the eastern Base, a colossal azure shadow passed swiftly through the sky, obscuring everything beneath it. With the passage of this shadow, a thunderous and earth-shaking dragon aura began to rampage unrestrained in this area. Coupled with the overwhelming force of shadow that resembled rolling waves, it continuously reshaped the landscape.


    The all-encompassing wave of energy, mingled with dragon energy and the shadow force, was like the aura of death from the netherworld, relentlessly devouring all spiritual beings along its path.


    Fortunately, this place was a remote area of Red Leaf Empire, characterized by its treacherous terrain and harsh environment.


    Not many human lives were affected by the violent aura that had swept through the region, but the chaotic flames it ignited had a severe impact on the human settlements in the area, spreading like wildfire in the eastern part of the empire.


    As the instigator of all this, the Sacred Dragon chose to ignore everything that was happening around it, and its terrifying crimson vertical pupils remained locked on one thing�� the silver-haired girl runing ahead.


    A heavy killing intent overflowed from the dragon, surging like a dam breaking.


    The silver-haired girl moved at high speed, darting between the mountains and through the suspended boulders as if trying to use these obstacles to impede the dragon��s progress.


    However, sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragon, with its despair-inducing physical body, shattered everything in its path, whether it was boulders or mountains. Under the pure brute force of Sacred Dragon��s body, everything was reduced to rubble.


    When the energy accumulated in its chest was ready, the Dragon suddenly opened its blood-red maw, and the azure energy construct of the Dragon��s Breath erupted from its mouth toward the agile silver figure. In an instant, several mountain peaks were directly pierced, and the ruthless azure flames engulfed everything in their vicinity, reducing it to ashes.


    Inevitably, the silver-haired girl was caught within this massive attack.


    However,


    In a flash, surrounded by a faint golden light, the silver-haired girl burst out of the sea of flames and dashed further into the distance. Seeing this, the Dragon naturally refused to be outdone. After emitting a furious roar, the dragon flapped its wings and charged once again.


    ...


    ...


    In the face of the approaching Dragon and accompanied by a flash of pink light, a cute and fuzzy creature suddenly appeared on the shoulder of the silver-haired girl. This adorable creature was none other than Sakura, who had been hidden within the Girl Of Destiny for many years, protecting her ��growth��.


    The powerful presence of the dragon behind them was enough to make most people lose their wits.


    However,


    Upon sensing the overwhelming power of the dragon, Sakura��s expression remained unchanged.


    Instead, it was when she noticed Mengxi��s physical condition that Sakura��s complexion suddenly changed, and her eyes revealed animosity.


    At this moment,


    The silver-haired girl, our Mengxi, was not only surrounded by a silvery aura of holy energy, but she was also accompanied by a vigorous golden Divine light, guarding her left and right. The golden light constantly emitted an awe-inspiring divine power.


    Without a doubt, Mengxi had activated her ��Miracle,�� and with the blessing of divine power, her strength had greatly increased. Due to Mengxi��s breakthrough to the seventh level, after the activation of her Miracle, she now exuded the strength of an eighth level.


    If it weren��t for this, the girl wouldn��t be able to engage in this high-speed aerial chase with the Gigantic Dragon.


    For Sakura, the boost in divine power didn��t come as a surprise.


    Her only concern was why her young mistress had suddenly broken through from the peak of the sixth level to the early stages of the Saint realm(Level 7) in such a short time.


    ��Could it be that Miss Mengxi had taken some kind of forbidden potion?��


    With this thought in mind,


    Sakura��s expression suddenly turned grave, and her furry little face was filled with seriousness.


    After all, in most cases, using forbidden potions to increase one��s strength would result in a short-lived surge in power, followed by severe backlashs. Lighter consequences could include a regression in strength, and loss of cultivation foundation, while severe cases might lead to death on the spot.


    Sakura was well aware of this, and her heart was filled with worry.


    Her duty was to take care of her young mistress...


    ��If something happened to Miss Mengxi, how could I face ��that person�� who gave me this responsibility in the first place?!!!��


    ��(That person) had made it clear that if I didn��t take good care of Miss Mengxi, I would be used as an ingredient in her next meal!!!��


    Thinking about this, Sakura��s heart pounded, and almost jumping out of her small chest.


    Although she knew it was not the time nor the place for this, after Mengxi narrowly dodged another blast from the dragon��s breath, Sakura couldn��t hold back her anxiety and blurted out:


    "Miss Mengxi! What happened to your body ? How did you suddenly break through to the Saint realm? Did you... did you take some kind of forbidden potion?"


    "Ah, Sakura, don��t worry. I didn��t take anything like that"


    "If not, how did you suddenly break through?!"


    "Well, about that..."


    As Mengxi spoke, a hesitation flickered in her expression.


    "It��s a bit complicated to explain."


    Mengxi wasn��t sure how to put it into words.


    Strictly speaking, her breakthrough to level 7 was not without backleash.


    After spending days and nights with Yumo, Mengxi had absorbed a significant amount of shadow power from her and stored it within her body. Combined with Mengxi��s diligent cultivation, she had long been on the cusp of the sixth level. Breaking through to the next level wasn��t too difficult.


    The reason she had suppressed her breakthrough was to��. Make Yumo promise her some ��good�� rewards...


    Mengxi had also obtained a promise from Yumo.


    That promise was that if Mengxi reached the Saint realm, she could go on a date with her. To avoid letting her naive Sister realize that she had been deceived once again, Mengxi didn��t rush to break through to the next level, she had planned to find a "reasonable" time to do so later...


    Of course, this was just one of the reasons why Mengxi had kept her strength suppressed at the peak of level 6.


    Another important reason was that Yumo��s Shadow Power was too violent, and Mengxi, after absorbing so much power, was unable to completely control it all at once. If she forcefully broke through with all this power, it would only lead to severe backlash.


    However,


    When Mengxi saw Meliora going berserk and ravaging the base, she had no other choice.


    Meliora��s uncontrollable rampage was clearly targeted at her.


    Although Mengxi had no fondness for the Church or Red Leaf Empire, she didn��t want to see those people die under the dragon��s claws just to protect her.


    She also didn��t want to see her fellow classmate be killed by the dragon��s wrath.


    Watching soldiers being casually swatted and crushed by the dragon��s claws and tails, witnessing these brutal scenes, Mengxi finally made her decision. The girl disregarded the backlash caused by the Shadow Power and forcibly released the absorbed power within her, breaking through the bottleneck of level 7...

 Chapter 574 - 575: Five Percent

    Mengxi succeeded.


    The massive Shadow Power stored within her body was completely unleashed, helping her shatter the bottleneck of Level 6, and officially stepping into the realm of the Saint rank.


    She succeeded, but the cost was extremely high.


    The terrifying power released in one go caused severe backlash in Mengxi��s body. Her internal organs seemed to churn and twist, and her entire body felt like it was being torn apart from inside out. The intense pain made Mengxi suffer greatly at that moment.


    Even more concerning, the severe backlash after the breakthrough caused the silver-haired girl��s life force to rapidly decline.


    In the end, she tapped into the divine power contained within her body. With the blessing of divine power, the pain was alleviated, allowing her to remain conscious. In one go, she raised her strength to level 8.


    Although there was no immediate danger, the backlash from the breakthrough was only temporarily suppressed by the divine power.


    Once the divine power��s effects wore off, the previous backlash would return.


    Coupled with the extreme weakness that would naturally follow the end of divine power��s influence.


    Mengxi��s future did not look promising.


    As she briefly imagined the scene of herself bleeding from every orifice, Mengxi couldn��t help but wear a wry smile.


    Then, Mengxi turned her head slightly and looked at the furry little cutie perched on her shoulder.


    To avoid causing too much worry to Little Sakura, Mengxi chose to hide her current condition.


    After all, with the protection of divine power, Little Sakura wouldn��t be able to assess Mengxi��s true state.


    "It��s okay, Sakura. Don��t worry too much," Mengxi said while dodging the dragon��s fire breath.


    "I was already at the peak of level 6, and this sudden crisis just pushed me to complete the breakthrough. It��s nothing to worry about."


    "But, but..."


    "Don��t worry so much, Besides, now is not the time to worry about that"


    Saying that,


    Mengxi turned her gaze slowly, casting a solemn look at the Gigantic Dragon looming behind her, its gaping maw ready to swallow her whole.


    "Sakura, let��s figure out how to deal with this thing first. The mist emanating from its body is too strange; I fear outside help can��t reach us here."


    "Hmm? That��s... also true."


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s words, Sakura turned her head slowly to look at the rapidly approaching dragon behind her. She surveyed the all-encompassing dark shadow mist that covered everything in its path, moving along with the dragon��s motion. The mist made it impossible for Mengxi and Sakura to calculate the situation outside or make contact with the outside world. It was as if they were completely cut off from outside world.


    If her judgment was correct, not only could they not contact the outside world, but the outside world couldn��t contact them either. This meant that they would have to face the ferocious dragon alone, without any hope of outside support. Although Mengxi could currently rely on her agile movements and the cover of nearby mountains to engage with the Gigantic Dragon, her divine power was limited, and her strength would gradually weaken over time. At this rate, when her divine power effect ends, they would become prey for the Dragon.


    Escaping from the dragon��s hunting grounds was a difficult task.


    After a brief thought, the calmed-down Sakura nodded slightly.


    Mengxi��s words were undeniable.


    Indeed, dealing with this creature was the priority. They had to act now; the longer they waited, the slimmer their chances of victory.


    "Alright, I understand, Miss Mengxi."


    Nodding slightly, Little Sakura put aside her worried expression and revealed a rare, determined look.


    At that moment,


    The seemingly harmless, pet-like fluffy creature suddenly emitted a dangerous aura.


    Gentle golden light gathered around Sakura,


    Gradually concentrating on her forehead, forming an extraordinary golden energy eye.


    As a chosen one,


    Just like Xue Tianao, Mengxi had her own unique trump card. While Xue Tianao had a system that allowed him to exchange for any rare equipment, Mengxi��s power-up was Little Sakura, who had been arranged by the Goddess to assist her after her (awakening). This small, fluffy ball was Mengxi��s greatest reliance.


    As Mengxi��s reliance, Little Sakura was not just a cute and playful companion.


    Although she couldn��t directly become a powerful combat force, she was undoubtedly an unparalleled support.


    In her fully assisted mode with the divine power, Little Sakura could activate her complete support mode. When in this state, golden divine energy would converge on her forehead, forming a golden energy pupil known as the "Eye of Truth." This eye had almost omniscient abilities, allowing her to see through almost anything, including the flow of power within enemies, their weaknesses, weaknesses in magical defenses, and the fatal flaws in various weapons.


    It can even provide brief glimpses into the future, predicting enemy attacks.


    It was said to be one of the powers granted by the Goddess.


    As Mengxi gazed into the golden eye for a moment,


    She couldn��t help but feel a sense of relief in her heart.


    You see,


    When she managed to escape from the SkyDome City, the divine power was undoubtedly an important factor, but Little Sakura��s assistance with her "Eye of Truth" was the decisive reason. Without Little Sakura��s help in exposing the flaws in the prison and city defenses, Mengxi, even with divine power, would have had a much harder time escaping.


    In that case, she would not have become a candidate for the Saintess of Asumos Church.


    Her fate would likely have been different, stripped of the title of Chosen One, and she might have become a plaything in the hands of those sadistic people. Perhaps she would have been reduced to a lifeless puppet...


    Mengxi had absolute trust in Little Sakura��s abilities.


    And the reality proved her right.


    "Miss Mengxi, be careful below!"


    In an instant, through the connection of their divine power, the thermal imaging seen through Little Sakura��s eyes was transmitted to Mengxi��s mind. Coupled with Little Sakura��s timely voice reminder, the girl swiftly leaped to the left side! And in the next moment, from within the mist below, the Dragon opened its enormous mouth, breaking through the clouds and lunging toward Mengxi, with the intention of swallowing her.


    However,


    Thanks to Little Sakura��s warning, Mengxi easily evaded the attack. Simultaneously, with the feedback from the "Eye of Truth," Mengxi instantly identified several weak points on the Azure Dragon��s scales and armor. Seizing the opportunity, the silver-haired girl��s lavender eyes narrowed, and as the dragon was momentarily immobilized after its failed attack, she raised her hand abruptly.


    "Soul-Piercing Magic Arrows..."


    As the girl rapidly chanted the incantation, a blend of silver-colored holy energy and pure golden divine power instantly condensed into a long energy spear in her hand. The next moment, five arrows formed from gathered divine power cut through the air, striking the Gigantic Dragon.


    Boom!


    With a series of thunderous explosions, the arrows struck the dragon and exploded upon impact with its body.


    However, unlike previous attacks,


    This round of assault wasn��t completely ineffective. Even though the Dragon, whose sanity was almost consumed by madness, let out a mournful cry.


    But, Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was merely a cry,


    The wounds caused by the arrows instantly healed. It seemed that Mengxi��s attack hadn��t inflicted substantial damage; instead, it further provoked the Dragon��s ferocity.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    After emitting a deafening roar toward Mengxi, the massive dragon once again lunged at her with its overwhelming presence, causing the dark shadow mist to surge like a tidal wave.


    Seeing this,


    Mengxi bit her lip and smiled bitterly.


    "This dragon does indeed have resistance..."


    Watching how her divine power arrows, which had previously been devastating, only caused some minor harm to the massive Dragon, Mengxi couldn��t help but have a speculation. It seemed that the monster in front of her had resistance to divine power...


    As the dragon withdrew and increased the distance between herself and Mengxi, the words transmitted to her mind by Little Sakura made her feel even more uneasy:


    "Miss Mengxi, that creature has both Shadow Power and divine power within its body. The divine power is spread throughout its armor and skin, protecting its body. Your attacks won��t be effective unless you penetrate its outer shell. However... its dragon scale armor."


    "Is it quite thick?"


    "Yes, the monster��s body is like a fortress, hard to penetrate... Even if you manage to break through, it will regenerate rapidly, as we saw earlier. In any case, it doesn��t look good."


    "I know that. So, Little Sakura, what are our chances of winning?"


    "To be honest, even with your breakthrough to the seventh level and the divine power, there��s still a huge gap between your current strength and that of the dragon. Even with my assistance, it��s difficult to win. Our chances are no more than 5%...."


    "..."


    ------------


    Sorry for the slow updates this week. My focus was on [Fallen Chronicles]. Writing lemon scenes is a challenge for me, so it took quite some time to write a good one.... The good news is that I��ll be updating with three more chapters today, and another one tomorrow. Also, do give [Fallen Chronicles] a try. If it��s to your liking, I��d appreciate your support there with power stones. Thanks again! ???? [Fallen Chronicles cover] ��

 Chapter 575 - 576: All or Nothing

    Another chapter after 5m


    ----


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!!!"


    The demon dragon��s furious roars shook the heavens and earth, echoing through the skies.


    Accompanying these roars came a series of devastating dragon breath fire filled with terrifying destructive power. Under this relentless assault, the nearby mountains were unprecedentedly damaged, and the landscape was drastically altered.


    As the target of the Demon Dragon��s attack, Mengxi skillfully maneuvered to avoid the massive explosions, but the widespread shockwaves and destruction still managed to reach her.


    Her armor was shattered into pieces,


    The right side of her body was covered in blood, with severe burns that were shockingly extensive, even marring her beautiful face with scorch marks. More importantly, Mengxi��s physical strength was rapidly weakening, and the divine power enveloping her began to dissipate.


    Facing the Demon Dragon��s pursuit, the girl naturally fought back.


    Endless light arrows, various spells, and all the weapons stored in Mengxi��s spatial ring were released without reserve. Yet, these attacks, pouring down like a storm on the dragon, still couldn��t cause any substantial damage, only managing to delay the inevitable.


    However,


    Compared to the dragon, the young girl clearly had very little time left,


    Undoubtedly, as time passed, the situation of the silver-haired girl became increasingly dire. Ultimately, once the state of divine power enhancement reached its limit, the girl would be mercilessly devoured by the dragon.


    She was well aware of this.


    Yet,


    There wasn��t a trace of fear or worry in her eyes, still high-spirited and staring down the Demon Dragon charging at her from below, with no thought of ��giving up�� visible in her gaze.


    However, the situation appeared grim.


    After being lured into a magical formation by Mengxi and bombarded relentlessly, the ferocity within the dragon was unleashed without restraint. The dragon��s wails, mixed with overwhelming pale-colored energy fluctuations, engulfed everything around, tearing it to shreds.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    After casually destroying the magic formation that Mengxi and Little Sakura had jointly set up, the Demon Dragon suddenly spread its massive wings and leaping up from the ground in an instant, charging like a cannonball towards the silver-haired girl in mid-air.


    And once again, it opened its abyss-like mouth full of fierce sharp teeth.


    Facing this approaching abyssal maw and the overwhelming dragon��s might flooding the sky, the strong golden divine power surrounding the silver-haired girl seemed somewhat insufficient, even dissipating under the impact of the residual force of the Dragon.


    The different in power between the two sides was overwhelming.


    Moreover, the power of the Demon Dragon was still rising, while Mengxi��s power was just to big.


    However,


    Even in this situation where one side gained strength while the other weakened, Mengxi maintained her composure.


    As the Demon Dragon charged towards her, the silver-haired girl unfolded her silver energy wings.


    Instead of continuing to evade the dragon��s pursuit among the mountains, she did the unexpected by spreading her energy wings and soaring high into the sky in an instant!


    Naturally, the Demon Dragon roared and pursued her.


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl unleashed the full power of her divine energy, pushing her speed to the limit. She became like a shooting silver-white star, instantly piercing through the sky.


    However,


    Even with her speed pushed to the limit, Mengxi couldn��t pull away from the Demon Dragon.


    What��s more,


    Because she didn��t take a roundabout path through the mountains and instead charged straight ahead, the Demon Dragon erupted with a terrifying burst of acceleration.


    In an instant, it caught up to the silver-haired girl.


    With a fixed gaze on the girl who was now so close, the Demon Dragon��s eyes gleamed with ferocity.


    Its sole objective had always been to crush this girl emitting the divine power into dust and ashes.


    The dragon��s blood-red eyes narrowed slightly, and once again opened its abyss-like mouth filled with the stench of death and decay.


    Countless pale-colored energy particles began to continuously converge in the mouth of the dragon.


    As this terrifying power accumulated, the space around the dragon began to twist and distort.


    Without a doubt, sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once this dragon fire breath was released, there would be no escape for Mengxi.


    Given Mengxi��s current condition, if she were hit by the dragon attack, her fate would likely be reduced to ashes.


    If the Church��s believers were present, they would certainly be sweating for the fate of the Girl of Destiny.


    However,


    Feeling the intense threat of death looming behind her, Mengxi took a deep breath, her pretty face showing a look of determination.


    Just as the dragon breath attack was about to be unleashed,


    A small pink creature on Mengxi��s shoulder suddenly transmitted a message into her ears.


    " Now is the time, Miss Mengxi!"


    With these words entering her ears, the expression of the silver-haired girl changed abruptly, and her pale purple eyes narrowed sharply! The holy energy and divine power aura around her underwent a drastic change. One second she was charging towards the sky, and the next second, like a meteor falling from beyond the heavens, she charged with a magnificent momentum directly towards the Demon Dragon below!


    All the divine power and holy energy in her body were gathering at the edge of her sword.


    She charged straight at the chest of the Demon Dragon.


    The girl��s purple eyes were firmly locked on the chest of the Dragon, where a fierce blue flame was burning...


    ...


    --


    "Miss Mengxi, we... we only have a five percent chance of winning. If we engage in a direct battle, we can��t possibly win."


    "No, we don��t necessarily have to defeat that monster."


    "Miss... Miss Mengxi? What do you mean by that?"


    "That creature is a transformation of Little Meliora. If the ��Heart of the Holy Dragon�� really wanted me dead, it wouldn��t have saved me when Sword Demon attacked me. Moreover, at that time, something erupted from within Mille, a pale blue energy that clearly didn��t belong to her. I can be sure that she is being controlled by something."


    "Controlled?"


    "Yes. Right now, I��m definitely not capable of defeating this demon dragon. I need to restore Little Milly��s consciousness, and perhaps there��s still a chance. The source of the Shadow Power within the dragon��s aura comes from her chest, where there��s some kind of strange plant-like entity enveloping her heart. That should be the source of its power. If we can destroy that, we might be able to awaken Little Milly��s consciousness. But we can��t do it with ranged attacks alone; we need to get closer"


    "The chest?! The heart?! Close-range attack there?! Miss Mengxi, are you out of your mind?! That��s where the creature��s power is strongest! The energy within that pale blue flame is destructive! Approaching it recklessly will lead to certain death!"


    "Yes, I know... But... we don��t have a choice..."


    ...


    ...


    --


    Staring at the dragon��s chest, feeling the terrifying heat wave, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a bitter expression. She was well aware that her words now, whether it was to defeat the Demon Dragon or escape this endless mist, seemed like a futile dream.


    The only thing she could do was to launch an attack on the dragon��s heart.


    Even if the heart of an eighth-level entity wouldn��t cause death upon destruction if her suspicions were correct and Little Milly had gone berserk because something was playing with her heart, then destroying the dragon��s heart might be the key to bringing back Little Milly��s consciousness.


    To break this deadlock, Mengxi had to take a desperate gamble.

 Chapter 576 - 577: All-Out Attack

    Another chapter after 3h


    --


    While Mengxi had made preparations for a life-or-death gamble, she was not the type to recklessly charge into danger.


    Although the Demon Dragon was powerful, in terms of sheer power, it was no weaker than legendary demon kings like Infernus and the Sword Demon. However, this dragon was ultimately a creature controlled by bloodlust and primal instincts, devoid of rationality.


    [Intelligence]


    At this moment, it was the only advantage that Mengxi and Little Sakura had.


    As the Chosen One, Mengxi couldn��t afford to give up this advantage.


    Using herself as bait, soaring into the sky, and luring the dragon into opening its mouth to charge up its dragon fire charge, the silver-haired girl seized the opportunity.


    When the dragon��s fire in its mouth reached its critical point, the silver divine energy instantly converged into a majestic longbow in the girl��s hand, while the golden light filled with holy aura condensed into an epic arrow.


    "Divine Soul-Piercing Arrow..."


    As the girl finished speaking, the gold arrow, strengthened by divine and holy energy, shot into the mouth of the Demon Dragon with a force that could pierce stars, hitting the rapidly accumulating dark blue energy. The imminent burst of energy, already a powder keg, was mercilessly detonated by the impact of the arrow!


    Before the Demon Dragon could react, a hysterical and destructive force burst from its body.


    Boom!!!*


    With a massive muffled explosion, the massive dragon��s body shook violently, and thick black smoke billowed from its mouth.


    The energy that had been charged in its mouth was instantly detonated by Mengxi. The resulting terrifying explosion directly assaulted the dragon��s internal organs, causing the entire it��s entire body to twist and convulse in mid-air. It continued to struggle, emitting instinctual howls that echoed throughout the heavens and earth.


    The already deep dragon roars now sounded like the shrieks of malevolent spirits.


    This one strike,


    Was the most effective attack that Mengxi had delivered to the Dragon since their battle began.


    However,


    Even though it had suffered such a heavy blow, under the protection of the pale blue Shadow Power and golden divine energy, the Demon Dragon quickly ceased its instinctive wailing, and its internal organs, scorched by the explosion, were instantly healed. In just a few seconds, the damage caused by the explosion was completely gone.


    This self-healing ability was truly astonishing.


    However,


    Although the explosion didn��t change the unfavorable situation, Mengxi had already achieved her goal.


    When the Demon Dragon went momentarily rigid due to the explosion and ceased its instinctive wails, Mengxi seized the opportunity to break through. She pierced through the corrosive Shadow Mist enveloping the dragon and dodged the dragon��s sharp claws, successfully charging towards the dragon��s chest.


    The series of attacks that Mengxi had unleashed during her battle with the dragon were not in vain.


    Many of those attacks were not meant to damage the dragon��s body but were aimed at attaching magic with weakening and armor-piercing effects to the area around the dragon��s chest.


    When Mengxi reached the vicinity of the dragon��s chest,


    The small pink creature on her shoulder clasped its two small paws together, instantly activating the magic near the dragon��s chest. One colorful magic circle after another converged at the dragon��s chest. The surging and billowing pale blue flames gradually showed signs of being suppressed.


    The explosion inside earlier had caused cracks to appear in the dragon scales, which should have been impenetrable from the outside.


    Now, with these cracks not completely healed, it was the perfect opportunity for Mengxi��s attack.


    The girl with silver hair, who had been eagerly waiting for this moment, gritted her teeth. A strong energy appeared in her lavender eyes. This was her first time facing such a strong opponent, and it seemed to awaken her hidden passion for fighting.


    When faced with danger and a fight for survival, the girl showed a slight hint of excitement in her smile.


    With the emergence of this smile,


    The girl��s magic, which had been boosting her speed and keeping her protective magic circles active, suddenly collapsed into a shower of golden light. Controlled by Mengxi��s mind, this light quickly gathered onto her sword. Holding the sword tightly with both hands, Mengxi turned into a golden streak of light, charging directly towards the chest of the Demon Dragon.


    With the aid of the ��Eye of Truth,�� Mengxi quickly found a gap in the fiery barrier.


    "Divine Fall - Breaking Boundaries!"


    In this moment,


    In that moment, the silver-haired girl almost stopped defending and put all her strength into her attack. She used her most powerful move, charging into the Demon Dragon��s chest with the energy of a thunderbolt, into the deep blue flames.


    When the Demon Dragon regained its senses from the explosion, it noticed Mengxi, the silver-haired girl, attacking its chest.


    Facing her all-out attack, the Demon Dragon, instinctively, let out a thunderous roar that shook the heavens, like a final trumpet sound. With its roar, the energy at its chest rapidly expanded. The deep blue flames burst out like a fierce beast breaking free, with a terrifying force that seemed to devour everything, shooting a beam of blue light into the sky!


    The golden energy collided fiercely with the blue flames.


    The golden energy clashed violently with the deep blue flames.


    They eroded each other, consuming each other, like the lights of doomsday before the world ends.


    The mixture of golden and deep blue light spread in all directions, destroying everything in its path. The eastern mountains of the once-great empire were obliterated in this confrontation, becoming history. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    The terrifying energy continued to destabilize the space around it,


    This horrifying impact lasted for several seconds.


    Until a streak of golden light pierced through the body of the Demon Dragon, ending the terrible energy clash.


    With a chilling scream, the dark mist surrounding everything quietly dispersed, and the Demon Dragon��s burning blue flames also dissipated. The huge body of the Dragon froze in that moment, like a puppet with cut strings, and fell from the sky.


    Boom!*


    After a thunderous crash, the wailing Dragon smashed into the earth, creating a crater thousands of meters wide, shaking the ground and sending dust into the air.

 Chapter 577 - 578: On the Verge of Death

    Boom!*


    After a thunderous crash, the wailing Dragon smashed into the earth, creating a crater thousands of meters wide, shaking the ground and sending dust into the air.


    Dust filled the air, obscuring everything.


    On the other side,


    After piercing the body of the dragon, her energy was completely exhausted.


    As the golden light faded, the silver-haired girl in the sky lost control of her weakening body. Unable to maintain her position, she fell from the sky and harshly landed on the burnt ground below.


    Mengxi had achieved her goal.


    She had caught the Demon Dragon off guard, piercing through its heart.


    But the cost of Mengxi��s achievement was extremely high. She nearly used up all her holy energy and divine power, and because of serious injuries, half of her body was paralyzed. Every move she made caused her intense pain.


    Her throat was burned from the intense heat, and one of her eyes had become blind temporarily because of the damage caused by dragon blood.


    There was no doubt that Mengxi was in the weakest state she had ever been.


    Even a child with no combat abilities could probably crush the Chosen One right now.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Spitting out some blood, her head covered in a bloodbath, the girl, bathed in blood, suppressed the pain in her body as best as she could. She managed to turn herself over and gasped for breath while looking at her shoulder. At this moment, the cute little creature that had been calling her "Miss" had disappeared without a trace, and no matter how much Mengxi called out in her heart, there was no response.


    Clearly,


    Following the intense battle, Sakura had used up all her energy and had to withdraw into Mengxi��s body, entering a state of deep sleep.


    Mengxi, sensing Sakura��s presence still inside her, let out a sigh of relief. She was thankful that her companion hadn��t been consumed by the dragon��s flames, which was her first worry when she came back to consciousness.


    Knowing that Sakura was safe, Mengxi directed her one good eye towards the spot where the Demon Dragon had collapsed.


    "Did it work?"


    Mengxi pondered this question anxiously.


    Now almost devoid of any combat ability, if Meliora hadn��t regained her senses as she had hoped, she would undoubtedly be like a lamb to the slaughter.


    Unfortunately,


    Reality proved that Mengxi had underestimated her opponent...


    In the thick dust and smoke,


    The figure of the dragon reappeared.


    Contrary to Mengxi��s expectations, the Demon Dragon did not transform back into Meliora. It still radiated a fierce and bloodthirsty aura. This caused an intense feeling of despair and pressure to wash over the silver-haired girl, leading her to smile weakly in a mix of helplessness and bitterness:


    "Heh... Is this the end..."


    --


    Mengxi��s all-out attack had indeed blocked the Demon Dragon��s release of the pale blue flames and shattered its seemingly impenetrable dragon-scale armor.


    Miraculously, it pierced through the Demon Dragon��s heart.


    It had to be admitted that Mengxi��s all-out strike would have been a hard challenge even for a high stage level 8 cultivator��


    However,


    The disparity in strength between Mengxi and the Demon Dragon was still too great.


    Even with her full strength, even with all the supportive magic she could muster, even with the element of surprise hitting the dragon��s weak point, the damage inflicted was far from enough to dispel the strange tendrils enveloping the dragon��s heart.


    Just as the tendrils were destroyed by the divine energy after the heart was pierced, an endless surge of pale blue shadow energy converged at the dragon��s heart. In an instant, the dragon��s heart had regenerated, and the strange tendrils wrapped around it even tighter.


    In the next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s desperate gaze as she lay on the ground, the fallen dragon once again unfurled its sky-darkening dragon wings. With the extension of its dragon wings, the world��s colors changed once more. The violent dragon energy mixed with the raging winds and rapidly spread in all directions, engulfing everything in the dragon��s center.


    The dense dust and sand disappeared without a trace under the pressure of the raging wind.


    The colossal figure of the dragon was once again displayed before the silver-haired girl��s eyes.


    In just a few seconds,


    The wounds inflicted by Mengxi and Sakura with all their might had completely healed under the assistance of the pale blue shadow energy. The dragon��s momentum not only did not diminish, but it continued to rise after being struck by Mengxi��s blow.


    Without a doubt, the dragon��s power at this moment had subtly surpassed that of the Sword Demon that had once rampaged in the academy.


    Such an opponent was beyond Mengxi��s ability to clash with.


    Moreover,


    The Chosen One was now in a dire state, lying weakly on the ground.


    "damn it..."


    The silver-haired girl muttered in frustration, feeling powerless.


    At this moment,


    The fully recovered Demon Dragon immediately locked its bloodthirsty gaze onto Mengxi, who was not far away. Under the dragon��s instinct, facing its prey lying helplessly on the ground, it instinctively opened its enormous mouth and roared arrogantly.


    " Roooooooooooar!"


    The violent wind pressure, mixed with the dragon��s ferocious aura and the nauseating stench of blood, howled and rushed towards Mengxi, enveloping the silver-haired girl.


    The dragon was demonstrating its dominance.


    It was mocking its prey.


    Seeing this, Mengxi bit her lip in frustration.


    Even though her body had reached its limit, she had no intention of giving up. Ignoring the intense pain in her body, she struggled to flip over and planted her sword into the ground, attempting to use it as a support to stand up.


    Mengxi intended to make one last stand; she didn��t want it to die like this.


    Standing up might not change the outcome.


    But if she did nothing,


    Even the possibility of changing the outcome would be lost.


    However,


    At this moment, Mengxi was willing but unable.


    Even if she hadn��t given up and wanted to make one final stand against the Demon Dragon, her body had already reached its limit. Not only her body, but even her weapon had as well.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by the crisp sound of metal breaking, the silver sword in Mengxi��s hand, already covered in cracks, had reached the end of its life. It snapped abruptly, shattering into countless pieces scattered on the ground. Mengxi was already partially paralyzed.


    With the sudden loss of her sword��s support, Mengxi predictably fell to the ground, powerless.


    At the same moment, the divine power that had been supporting the girl reached its limit.


    In this desperate state, Mengxi lost her last pillar of support.


    As the golden light dissipated,


    The girl��s strength rapidly declined like falling off a cliff, instantly returning to the early stages of the seventh level.


    Trying to defeat the Demon Dragon, which couldn��t be defeated even with level 8 strength, with level 7 power was nothing short of a pipe dream.


    Moreover,


    After losing the support of divine power, the backlash from breaking through to level 7 ruthlessly struck Mengxi��s body, causing intense pain to assault every inch of her skin. At the same time, the inevitable side effects after canceling the divine power possession were not absent.


    Combined with the excruciating pain, it tore through Mengxi��s body mercilessly.


    The girl experienced such intense pain that she wanted to scream. But because she was so weak right now, all she could do was curl up on the burnt ground, shivering and making weak sounds of pain.


    Mengxi felt a pain that was impossible to describe. It was as if every part of her body �C every bone, inch of skin, drop of blood, and cell �C was being slowly crushed under a huge grinding wheel. The grinding was relentless, soaking her in blood and causing unbearable pain.


    It was as if there was some kind of monster trying to burst out from inside her, wanting to tear her body into pieces from the inside out.


    Due to the severe pain,


    The girl with silver hair, whose face was once beautiful, became ghostly pale. The bleeding from all her orifices, a result of the severe backlash, gave her an appearance that was both horrifying and tragically beautiful.


    Of course,


    The Demon Dragon, as her opponent, would not feel any pity or sympathy.


    After letting out a maniacal roar, the dragon suddenly swung its massive tail. Surrounded by a pale shadowy mist, the dragon��s tail cut through the air with an unstoppable force, sweeping towards Mengxi.


    There was no doubt that once this strike hit Mengxi, it would turn her into a bloody mess.


    Her fragile body couldn��t possibly withstand this blow.


    Mengxi knew this very well, but under the influence of the backlash, she couldn��t even move her body now, let alone dodge this overwhelming attack. As the dragon��s tail rapidly approached, the grim reaper gradually appeared in Mengxi��s eyes.


    Not to mention being crushed by the tremendous dragon��s might, the aura that came with it was enough to crush Mengxi right now.


    As the overwhelming dragon��s power and the aura of death pressed down, the weak heart of the silver-haired girl almost stopped beating, and her vision became blurry, getting closer to the abyss of darkness, just one step away.


    It seemed,


    ��There is really no hope left...�� S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With things having reached this point, Mengxi no longer deceived herself and relaxed her struggling body. In that moment, the rapidly approaching dragon��s tail seemed to slow down in her eyes, and everything in the world seemed to come to a quiet standstill,


    "Hehe..."


    Mengxi��s lips formed a slight, self-mocking smile. Her pale purple eyes, strikingly beautiful yet haunting, conveyed feelings of reluctance and helplessness.


    ��Mysteriously arriving in this world����


    ��And Now����


    ��Am I going to die Mysteriously as well?��


    ��In the end����


    ��I still haven��t figured out who I really am...��


    ��Sorry..��


    ��Sakura, I��ve dragged you down with me��


    ...


    At that moment, an image of a familiar black silhouette flashed in Mengxi��s eyes. Looking at the familiar and beautiful girl, Mengxi��s eyes flickered with guilt and regret.


    -��Sorry�� Yumo... the promise I made to you, I can��t... fulfill it now��-


    ��But����


    ��Seeing Yumo��s figure and smelling her scent in her last moment, maybe it��s not too bad of an ending after all...��


    ...


    ...


    ��Huh??��


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��Scent??��


    --------------


    if there are any mistakes pls do coment*^

 Chapter 578 - 579: Self-harm

    Another chapter will be released after I publish Fallen Chronicles,


    if there are any mistakes pls do comment.


    -------------


    As death was about to descend, Mengxi��s lips curled up slightly as she saw the familiar black silhouette before her.


    "Sister... sis..."


    ��Even if it was an illusion, being able to see sister Yumo before death didn��t seem so lonely����


    Mengxi sighed.


    As her life force continued to dwindle, the silver-haired girl felt more and more exhausted, and her heavy eyelids gradually closed.


    However,


    At this moment, Mengxi suddenly realized a very serious question, and her hazy feeling of confusion disappeared in an instant. She realized... she seemed to have smelled Yumo��s scent.


    With this sudden realization,


    Mengxi, relying on her strong willpower, forcibly held open her eyelids, and with an unbelieving gaze, she looked to the side.


    "Yumo?"


    ...


    Almost as soon as Mengxi uttered these words with her dying voice, the tail of the dragon smashed down violently.


    Boom!*


    A thunderous roar, like a bullet exploding, resounded between heaven and earth. The sound was deafening and heart-pounding, as if the world had collapsed, and the shockwave of this sound, like a tsunami, swept through all directions, unstoppable, and wherever it passed, not a blade of grass remained.


    Well,


    Although the world between heaven and earth was now silent.


    After the strike, a huge crater with a radius of a full kilometer appeared on the ground. Violent pale energy filled it. Even after surviving this blow, Mengxi could barely hold on, and this residual violent corrosive energy was enough to corrupt the silver-haired girl into a disgusting puddle of blood.


    There was no doubt that the Dragon did not hold back.


    However,


    After retracting the giant tail, there was no sign of the murderous intent and cruelty in the Dragon��s eyes fading in the slightest.


    Because,


    Within the dragon��s vast sensory range, the target, the Girl of Destiny, had only become weaker, not killed. Instinctively feeling quite surprised, the dragon slowly lifted its head, following Mengxi��s scent, looking up into the sky.


    At this moment,


    Mengxi, who was heavily injured and almost at death��s door, had been carried by another beautiful black-haired girl in a princess-carry position and was floating in the sky under the embrace of dozens of blood-red butterflies.


    The battlefield between the dragon and the girl, at this moment, was intervened by a third party.


    As the surging power of the crimson silhouettes spread, the Dragon��s absolute dominance over the pale energy field was instantly suppressed. The terrifying energy field and the oppression from the depths of the soul were like a towering wave, breaking through mountains and walls, rushing down with a majestic momentum, sweeping through all directions, and wherever it went, not a blade of grass remained.


    A subtle sense of comfort emerged in the dragon��s crimson eyes, seemingly originating both from the dragon itself and the suppressed consciousness within it.


    Regardless,


    At this moment, the dragon��s power was overwhelmed by this black-haired girl and it stood frozen, unable to move.


    ��..


    The sky was filled with the fierce aura of the girl��s crimson shadow power.


    However, high above, the surroundings of the black-haired girl were surprisingly calm. Under the protection of crimson light, Mengxi��s body was shielded, and as life force continued to surge into her, the Grim Reaper nearing Mengxi was mercilessly driven away by the black-haired girl.


    It seemed that if it didn��t leave, it would not escape the fate of being torn apart by the black-haired girl.


    Having escaped certain death and given a brief respite, Mengxi struggled to open her heavy eyelids. What she saw was the flat chest of the black-haired girl. Seeing this familiar sight and feeling the reassuring presence of crimson Shadow power nearby, Mengxi felt a great sense of relief lifting from her heart.


    "Sister Yumo?


    "It is really you��"


    As these thoughts went through her mind, Mengxi unexpectedly experienced a feeling of immense joy and an unparalleled sense of relief deep within her heart.


    Not being crushed to death like a piece of trash by the dragon was indeed a joyous occasion.


    Seeing that her sister Yumo, who might have faced unexpected dangers, was once again by her side, how could she not feel relieved?


    Breathing heavily,


    Mengxi endured the pain and reluctantly raised her head, directing her gaze to the black-haired girl��s face. However, as Mengxi��s vision gradually cleared, the familiar face of the black-haired girl was reflected in Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    Still, it was that same eerie beauty, with gem-like crimson eyes full of vitality and rosy lips that seemed tender and enticing...


    But,


    ��What... is that?! Blood?!��


    In an instant, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed, and the uneasiness that had been suppressed in her heart finally surged up. At this moment, in Mengxi��s reflecting eyes, Yumo��s face was covered in blood, and blood kept dripping down her cheeks onto her own body.


    ��?!��


    "Sister, are you injured?!"


    Seeing Yumo bleeding for the first time, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel panic. She worried that Yumo might have encountered a powerful enemy. The sight of someone covered in blood was truly worrying, and seeing her beloved one injured, Mengxi��s heart couldn��t bear it.


    Enduring the pain, the silver-haired girl tremblingly raised her hand as if she wanted to wipe away the blood from Yumo��s face.


    "Yumo..., what... what happened to you?"


    As Mengxi��s weak words reached her ears, Yumo��s attention was momentarily drawn away from the dragon below, and she looked at the girl in her arms helplessly.


    Then,


    Yumo somewhat helplessly raised her hand and wiped away some of the bloodstains from her face.


    She knew why Mengxi in her arms had such an expression.


    This child was worried about her because of the wound on her head.


    ��Really����


    ��Even though she was on the verge of death...��


    Thinking of this, Yumo couldn��t help but smile bitterly.


    "Well, about that."


    The girl looked somewhat embarrassed as she moved her gaze to the west.


    The blood on Yumo��s face did indeed belong to her, but the presence of the wound that caused such bleeding was also her own doing.


    --


    A few moments ago,


    Receiving the message from the bloody butterflies, Yumo, in the form of a crimson lightning bolt, pierced through the Skye and arrived near this secluded battlefield. Seeing the corrosive mist that pervaded the heavens and the earth, she immediately felt that something was wrong with Mengxi, who was currently engaging in such a ��terrifying�� battle.


    She was well aware that Mengxi��s current strength was like hitting a stone with an egg when facing a peak level 8 entities.


    Yumo��s first thought was to break through the mist and rush to support the Girl of Destiny. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the divine power and holy aura that emanated from the air instantly stopped Yumo in her tracks. Although the concentration was not high, in the instant she sensed this aura, all kinds of uncontrollable and frenzied impulses flooded Yumo��s heart like a bursting flood. It seemed as if it wanted to slaughter all living beings, to destroy everything, and it continuously eroded Yumo��s psyche, pushing her sanity to the brink of madness once again. Perhaps it was because the shackles of her inner power had been released, this desire to kill was even stronger than before and couldn��t be suppressed at all.


    Even as Yumo continued to use her head to slam into the mountain next to her, causing the entire mountain to collapse, she couldn��t suppress the evil thoughts spreading in her heart.


    In this state, once she entered the battlefield and felt the divine power that Mengxi had unleashed, she might not be able to resist and would directly kill her...


    To prevent such a thing from happening, Yumo had no choice but to endure the pain and forcefully suppress the desire in her heart, relying on her sanity. Thus, while her mind was not completely eroded, Yumo��s eyes suddenly shrank, and the power of crimson shadow rapidly converged in the palm of her hand in a spiral.


    Under the stunned gaze of the bloody butterflies, Yumo, with her sanity barely intact, trembled as she directed several dozen blasts at her own head...


    While she felt a bit dizzy from blasting herself, the murderous urge in her mind was also forcibly expelled by the relentless assault.


    --


    Reflecting on how the most severe injury she had suffered in hundreds of years was self-inflicted, Yumo felt a mix of complex emotions.


    With an embarrassed smile, she looked at Mengxi and said, "Don��t worry, I just tripped and fell on my head, but I��m fine~ Haha~"


    Mengxi: ...0-0


    ...


    ....


    "It��s nothing, I just tripped and fell."


    Yumo gave a sweet and somewhat embarrassed smile as she explained.


    Of course,


    Mengxi would absolutely not believe such an explanation.


    Having witnessed Yumo��s unbreakable defensive abilities, how could she believe that her head was injured from a fall?


    ��Even if the ground had been shattered to pieces, Yumo��s head wouldn��t have a scratch, right?��


    ��Was she trying to deceive me with such a ridiculous reason?��


    ��Is sister Yumo just too naive?��


    ��Or perhaps����


    ��Treating me like a child again?��


    Thinking about this, Mengxi bit her lip with some annoyance. Obviously, the silver-haired girl wanted to ask further.


    However,


    Her body seemed to disagree. Although her body had been pulled back from the brink of death after Yumo injected her with a certain amount of life force, every organ in the girl��s body had reached its limit, especially Mengxi��s soul.


    The depletion of soul power made her feel extremely heavy, and she struggled to resist the drowsiness that constantly surged in her mind.


    Not only that,


    Yumo herself seemed to have no intention of continuing her explanation. After revealing a charming and indulgent smile, Yumo gently spoke:


    "Rest for now. With your soul exhausted, forcing yourself won��t do any good."


    With these soothing words spoken, a bloody butterfly slowly fluttered in front of Mengxi.


    When a little golden and pink powder scattered from the butterfly��s wings and fell onto Mengxi��s face, the silver-haired girl could no longer maintain her consciousness and slowly closed her eyes, falling into a deep sleep. Subsequently, her delicate body leaned helplessly against Yumo��s embrace.


    "It seems like she fell asleep," Yumo said with a soft smile.

 Chapter 579 - 580 :Awakening Consciousness

    "It seems like she fell asleep," Yumo said with a soft smile.


    Yumo whispered softly.


    At the same time,


    Yumo couldn��t help but feel a sense of relief. She was relieved that Mengxi had already deactivated her divine power mode. Otherwise, Yumo would not dare to save the dying girl. Even if she did save her, who knows if Mengxi would end up dead by Yumo��s hands the next moment she opened her eyes.


    However,


    Even so, S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remnants of divine and holy power on the delicate body of the silver-haired girl continued to stimulate Yumo��s senses, tempting the brutal impulses within her heart. To Yumo, Mengxi was still a hot potato. A little carelessness, and she might lose consciousness again.


    Aware of this, Yumo tensed her nerves.


    At the same time, she clenched her teeth.


    The surrounding shadows and a few blood butterflies rapidly converged, compressed, and transformed into a fine sword radiating a chilling light.


    With a hardened heart, Yumo released the defensive shadow power around her thigh. Under the control of her consciousness, the crimson sword swiftly pierced through her thigh. Instantly, blood flowed profusely, and the scarlet blood ran down Yumo��s leg, dripping from her fingertips.


    "Agh..."


    A sharp pain immediately struck Yumo��s brain, causing her to grit her teeth in pain, a look of suffering appearing on her beautiful face.


    ��Ouch, that hurts...��


    Yumo murmured to herself.


    In the past few hundred years, Yumo had hardly suffered any injuries, and if she did, they were minor injuries that were almost negligible. As a result, her tolerance for pain seemed to be a bit low now...


    However,


    The pain caused by the shadow��s stimulation was not too intense, and Yumo��s own willpower, combined with the awakening sensation of pain, helped her stabilize the desires within her heart. The crimson glow in the depths of her eyes gradually dissipated.


    "Hoo~"


    At this point, Yumo couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Then,


    Yumo looked at the silver-haired girl in her arms with a somewhat pained expression. She gazed at the girl��s mangled limbs, covered in burns, and the bloody scars on her face. Yumo felt like her hear will be broken anytime now. Mengxi��s injuries now were much more severe than when they were at Galrose Fortress or the Wind City.


    If it weren��t for Mengxi��s physical transformation after breaking through to the holy rank, she would have likely become a cold corpse under the backlash by now.


    Now, this girl, it was likely that she had already passed away under the backlash, becoming nothing more than a lifeless corpse.


    Although she knew that the Girl of Destiny had to endure life-and-death battle after another to grow, seeing Mengxi in such a precarious state still made Yumo feel heartache.


    However, amidst the heartache, there was also satisfaction.


    Yumo never expected that Mengxi would break through to the Seventh level at this critical moment. And relying on the state of Miracle, she could fight against a Peak level 8. One could say that she truly lived up to her title as the Girl of Destiny. To have such incredible resilience.


    And besides,


    ��To be injured to this extent and still have the energy to care about others...��


    ��If it were me who was injured like this, I would probably have already been rolling on the ground, wailing in pain����


    ��Oh well����


    "Anyway, you did well. Rest assured, little girl. I��ll take care of things from here."


    As she spoke,


    Yumo lowered her head slightly, like a dragonfly lightly kissing the surface of water, and planted a kiss on Mengxi��s forehead.


    For a moment, an extremely warm atmosphere seemed to envelop both of them,


    However,


    Just at this moment, an untimely roar suddenly resounded in Yumo��s ears, causing her eyebrows to furrow slightly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"


    A howl that sounded like a wail from a ghost or a cry suddenly echoed through the air, whipping up a fierce wind as it rushed towards them from below.


    In the next moment,


    The power within the Demon Dragon��s body was completely unleashed, and under the embrace of the azure energy, it suddenly spread its wings and soared into the sky. Without hesitation, it charged toward Yumo in the high sky. For the Demon Dragon at this moment, it had only one obsession in its mind, and that was to eliminate the Chosen One.


    For this purpose,


    Any existence blocking its path would be destroyed.


    No matter how powerful the opponent was.


    Ignoring the vast crimson shadow that permeated the sky, the demon dragon roared and charged towards Yumo, gathering an endless stream of azure energy in its mouth. It was clear that the demon dragon intended to send both the Girl of Destiny and the unknown black-haired girl to their deaths with its dragon��s breath fire.


    "Hmm?"


    Glancing at the gigantic creature rushing towards them from below, Yumo��s eyes showed a complex expression. She couldn��t help but want to blast it to pieces for what it did to Mengxi. However, thinking of the identity of the dragone, Yumo hesitated.


    "Meliora..."


    In the girl��s crimson eyes, a certain golden-haired dragon loli��s gradually appeared, and this figure gradually overlapped with the gigantic creature below.


    Although the Dragon��s appearance and aura had undergone earth-shaking changes, Yumo saw through the essence of the dragon with a single glance.


    ��That girl����


    ��What happened to her? Why did she suddenly change like this?��


    ��Was it��


    ��Youlan��s doing?��


    Yumo cast a sidelong glance at the azure flames burning in the dragon��s chest, sensing the familiar power and aura of her eldest daughter within the flames. Yumo quickly made a judgment. And this judgment coincided with her previous speculation.


    ��Youlan, indeed, intended to take action against Mengxi��


    ��This dragon seemed to have absorbed some of the Soul-Gathering Demon��s power and the power belonging to Xue Tianao. As a result, it had absolute control over Mengxi. It was a miracle that Mengxi had held out for so long��


    Furthermore,


    "Youlan, what did you do to Little Meli?"


    Looking at the fierce-looking demon dragon, a tangle of emotions flickered in Yumo��s eyes.


    In the past, faced with such a mindless and frenzied monster, Yumo would have annihilated it without hesitation. However, this dragon was Meliora��s transformation, and that dragon loli was Yuan��er��s friend. If Yumo were to destroy it, it would hurt Yuan��er.


    But even if she didn��t destroy it, she couldn��t just let it run wild.


    ��Sigh����


    ��Really��.��


    "Can��t you stay calm for a bit?"


    Yumo muttered to herself.


    Yumo squinted her eyes slightly and said coldly. A chilly and murderous intent spread out from the girl, making even the demon dragon in the sky feel a trace of fear.


    Next


    Before the dragon��s azure flame could erupt,


    Yumo had already teleported and appeared in front of the Demon Dragon.


    The black-haired girl suddenly raised her leg high,


    And then kicked the dragon��s head with all her strength.


    If Mengxi were awake, she might have warned her oblivious sister about the boldness of such an attack that risked exposing her underwear. But Yumo, holding Mengxi in her arms, had only her legs to use.


    "Boom!!!"


    With a resounding crash, Yumo��s delicate foot directly hit the dragon��s head, shattering the indestructible dragon scales and dispersing the accumulated azure energy in its mouth. The dragon, dazed by the impact, plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    This powerful strike not only elicited an agonized howl from the dragon but also awakened a long-dormant consciousness within it.


    ...


    ...


    Meliora: Huh??


    Meliora: "W-what, what am I... doing? Where... where am I?"

 Chapter 580 - 581: Shattered Heart

    Yumo��s kick not only contained immense power but also injected a massive amount of crimson shadow particles into the Demon Dragon��s body with a single blow, causing severe damage to its internal organs. The terrifying impact, as it sent the dragon crashing down from the sky, also caused cracks to appear all over its seemingly indestructible dragon scales, and its soul suffered heavy injuries under this violent shock.


    The demon dragon wailed in pain as it plummeted from the sky and crashed onto the ground.


    Yumo��s seemingly casual blow significantly reduced the dragon��s strength and caused its consciousness to gradually fade in a daze.


    During this process,


    Due to the sudden drop in the dragon��s and Youlan��s power, which had suppressed her, the consciousness of the Dragon Queen Meliora began to revive.


    ��Hmm,��


    ��W-what is happening here?!��


    In a pitch-black mental space, Meliora slowly broke free from a pile of black mud. The shackles that bound her consciousness unknowingly began to shatter.


    With the awakening of her consciousness, Meliora��s awareness gradually connected with the massive dragon��s body. Through the crimson eyes of the demon dragon, she began to observe the external environment.


    "W-what... what��s happening? Where am I?"


    Meliora felt confused; her consciousness was in utter chaos.


    However,


    The haziness from just waking up disappeared in an instant.


    Because,


    Meliora suddenly felt a familiar, suffocating aura, and an immense oppressive power that seemed to surge from the abyss. Memories of being mercilessly crushed and killed eight hundred years ago flashed in her mind like a slide show, bringing her to a state of acute awareness.


    ��?!!��


    ��This... this is her aura?!��


    The now-awake Meliora immediately noticed a black silhouette hovering in the high sky. Those familiar crimson eyes, and the black and red gradient hair fluttering in the wind, effortlessly evoked the endless fear hidden deep in Little Meliora��s heart.


    In the air, the oppressive and silent shadowy force seemed to slowly converge, forming a demonic claw from the abyss, firmly gripping Meliora��s heart.


    "Her?! She... isn��t pretending anymore?! Unleashing her power?!"


    And,


    What��s that?


    The Girl of Destiny?!


    Noticing Mengxi in the arms of the black-haired girl, Meliora suddenly felt an indescribable unease.


    ��That great demoness?!��


    ��Attacked Mengxi?!��


    This thought involuntarily popped into Meliora��s mind. However, she quickly dismissed this speculation.


    Although recently she had been acting like a mischievous child, Meliora��s essence remained that of a once mighty and unparalleled powerhouse. Her observational skills were exceptionally strong, and her analytical abilities were not weak. Through analyzing some details, she quickly realized:


    The Child of Destiny had been severely injured.


    But the one who harmed the Girl of Destiny was not this demoness. This demoness, instead, seemed to be protecting her?!


    "Why is this happening?!"


    Meliora was utterly baffled.


    However,


    She didn��t have time to ponder this question. There was something far more important before her, much more critical than caring about the safety of the Girl of Destiny!


    That was,


    "I... What on earth am I doing?!"


    Little Meliora suddenly realized,


    Her body had undergone a drastic transformation. The once small and weak loli body was gone, replaced by the massive and sturdy body of a demon dragon, larger and more robust than her prime golden dragon form.


    Regaining her majestic form was one of the strongest desires in Little Meliora��s mind after her rebirth.


    But now, she felt no joy at all.


    Because,


    Her current body was, unbelievably, charging up, preparing to attack the female demon in the sky?!


    At this moment,


    On the scorched earth below, the demon dragon slowly rose.


    After being kicked down by Yumo, the Demon Dragon, despite being severely injured, did not abandon its obsession to kill the Girl of Destiny. Its body began to accumulate power, and due to the convergence of tremendous force, numerous scales on the dragon��s body started to emit a faint ghostly light.


    The destructive aura once again gathered in the dragon��s mouth.


    And the dragon��s giant maw was aimed directly at the black-haired girl in mid-air.


    "W-why are we attacking that villain?!!"


    Realizing this, Little Meliora in the consciousness space suddenly felt suffocated. Her adorable little face gradually turned towards a certain world-famous painting due to her fear, and her legs trembled in panic like someone with Parkinson��s disease.


    You see,


    Back then, the three of them had faced their doom for initiating an attack on that female demon. It could be said that all her hardships over the years were due to some bul**s hero��s reckless actions on that day!


    In Little Meliora��s eyes,


    Attacking that demoness was like provoking her..


    And that demon girl would not spare anyone who dared to challenge her.


    ...


    ��F***!��


    ��Gonna dieeeeee!!! Really gonna dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!! Why the f*** was I worrying about the Girl of Destiny?! I can��t even save my own a** now?!��


    Roaring inside, Little Meliora hurriedly tried to regain control of her body and stop this stupid suicidal act.


    However,


    The next moment, Meliora despairingly discovered that she had no control over this body at all. Although her consciousness had awakened, her body was still under the control of another will. The only thing she could do was observe the surroundings through this body.


    "It��s over, F**k..."


    In the pitch-black consciousness space, Meliora anxiously clutched her head and jumped around.


    In her frantic hopping, Meliora suddenly noticed that this pitch-black consciousness space was not inhabited by only her consciousness?


    "That... what is that?"


    Blinking, Meliora looked confusedly behind her.


    A figure with a striking resemblance to her own but enveloped in eerie blue energy floated quietly in the space.


    The one who had taken control of her body!


    ��It is This bastard!��


    ��This guy was the one who took control of my body!��


    "You f*ing a*hole, give me back my body!!!!"


    An enraged Meliora lunged at the figure and immediately grabbed their neck without hesitation.


    "You b***d!"


    "Give my body back!"


    "Don��t be a dumbass! If you die, I will f@*king dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    "I��ve just resurrected with great difficulty; I don��t want to dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Please, stop it!"


    ...


    ...


    For a while, the consciousness space was filled with Little Meliora��s hoarse cries.


    However, what made Meliora despair was that her formidable soul power was entirely useless in this space. Here, she was nothing more than a powerless little girl. No matter how loudly she screamed or how she waved her tiny fists, that eerie blue figure remained unmoved.


    The power accumulating in the Demon Dragon��s mouth continued to swell.


    Through the dragon��s dual pupils, Meliora could even see the increasingly gloomy expression on the black-haired girl��s face.


    At this moment, the only thing she could do might be to pray incessantly in her heart.


    Pray that the other party would show some mercy.


    Hoping that, considering her relatively good relationship with that little demon(Yuan��er), she would be spared...


    Honestly,


    Meliora was not afraid of death.


    She just feared dying meaninglessly.


    She had just regained a new life, and her grand plan to revive the dragon race hadn��t even started yet. She was tricked by Mokaro into losing control of her body and being used as a sword to attack the Girl of Destiny. Now, she was inexplicably facing off against that demon girl, speeding on a path to her own doom.


    If she continued like this, all that awaited her was death.


    A meaningless death.


    Not only meaningless but also extremely frustrating.


    However,


    Just as Meliora was praying and struggling, a scarlet light suddenly shot through the pitch-black consciousness space. To Meliora��s astonishment, it pierced through the body of the ghostly blue figure.


    The strange consciousness that had taken control of her body was thus obliterated right in front of Meliora by the red light, exploding into a big hole and rapidly dissolving into specks of blue light within this void.


    Seeing this, Meliora was overjoyed.


    ��Can I...��


    ��Can I regain control of my body now?!��


    However, just as this thought emerged in Meliora��s mind, her eyes narrowed instantly, and a sharp pain emanated from her chest.


    "What, what��s happening to me..."


    Under a mix of unwillingness, terror, and confusion, Meliora shakily lowered her head to look at her chest, only to see a bloody, gaping hole...


    In an instant,


    Before Meliora could fully comprehend the situation, an endless darkness engulfed her.


    Her consciousness once again plunged into the abyss,


    --


    At the same time, sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the realm of reality,


    The Demon Dragon, which was gathering its strength to unleash its full power, suddenly trembled. The massive azure energy it had been accumulating in its mouth disintegrated instantly, and its towering, majestic dragon body collapsed to the ground.


    A scarlet beam of energy forcefully pierced through its chest.


    Accompanied by the splattering of blood and the collapse of azure energy, the ghostly blue flame burning in the dragon��s chest instantly vanished.


    A bloody, gaping hole was now visible in its chest.


    The red light in the dragon��s eyes completely faded, and its massive body thunderously fell to the ground...

 Chapter 581 - 582: Reshaping

    As the Demon Dragon fell to the ground, the azure energy and the immense dragon aura that pervaded the heavens and the earth dissipated into the wind.


    The light in the dragon��s eyes faded away.


    After its heart was shattered by the scarlet beam, the dragon lost its formidable regenerative ability, and the bloody, gaping hole in its chest showed no signs of healing. Blood continued to pour out, like surging waves, quickly spreading around and turning the scorched earth blood-red.


    In the next moment,


    Not only did the dragon��s aura and azure energy disperse, but the dragon��s body also gradually disintegrated, turning into faint azure particles that dissipated into the heavens and the earth.


    The sky-covering dragon wings, the fearsome fangs and claws, and the robust dragon body soon disappeared without a trace.


    The Demon Dragon, which had previously released its brutal oppression and ravaged the land, had now turned into nothingness.


    The blood also evaporated,


    Several seconds later,


    At the spot where the dragon had fallen, there was only a massive crater with a radius of a kilometer.


    And in the center of the crater,


    In the center of the crater, lay a golden-haired loli, naked, with azure skin, eyes wide open, devoid of any life, with a ghastly blood hole in her chest...


    ...


    In the sky above,


    Several bloody butterflies that had pierced through the Demon Dragon��s chest excitedly danced around Yumo, as if showing off their great achievements.


    However,


    Yumo paid no attention to the dancing butterflies. Instead, she descended from the sky with Mengxi in her arms, landing silently next to the golden-haired loli.


    Looking at the dragon lass devoid of life and the ghastly blood hole that pierced through her body, Yumo shook her head with a sense of helplessness:


    "Sorry, Little Meliora."


    In fact, sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing the blazing ghostly blue flames in the demon dragon��s chest and feeling the shadowy force continuously emanating from the dragon��s heart, Yumo made a rough guess about Meliora��s condition. After further releasing the shadowy force for sensing, Yumo noticed the strange thorns entwined around the demon dragon��s heart.


    At that moment,


    Yumo had a conclusion regarding the reason why Meliora had transformed into this.


    Having spent so much time with Youlan in the Winter Forest, Yumo had a certain understanding of her abilities. Among Youlan��s numerous powers, there was one called " Fallen Heart" which allowed her to control others by implanting a special seed into their hearts.


    Those who were implanted with the seed had their lives bound to Youlan��s will. Until their souls were completely annihilated, their bodies would be immortal.


    If Yumo��s perception was correct,


    Many of the mages who had fought her desperately in the Red Moon Tower, driven by their loyalty to Youlan, should have fallen under this skill.


    Their lives were in Youlan��s hands, so they had no choice but to fight for her.


    Of course, Youlan could retain the will of those who were implanted with the seed. But if the implanted person was difficult to control, or even chose to die rather than submit, Youlan could use the seed to forcefully suppress their will, turning them into ruthless beasts focused only on fighting and killing.


    In a way,


    It was a skill befitting the identity of an antagonist boss.


    To break free from the control of " Fallen Heart" one had to destroy the heart where the seed was implanted, as well as the parts infected by Youlan��s shadow power. In other words, for an ordinary person infected by this power, survival would be nearly impossible once their heart was destroyed. After all, for ordinary people, could they really survive after their heart was destroyed? The difficulty might be a bit too high.


    A level 8 person might have a chance to survive if they were affected.


    But the precondition is,


    Youlan��s power has only corrupted the heart.


    ...


    --


    Staring at the bloody hole in Little Meliora��s chest, Yumo sighed with a tinge of guilt.


    To completely eradicate Youlan��s power within Little Meliora, she had to use the Shadow Annihilation to blast through her chest, removing all the parts infected with Youlan��s shadowy force. Otherwise, after regeneration, the other parts would still remain infected.


    Originally, she had wanted to blast her heart to bring back the innocent and naive little loli that Meliora used to be.


    However,


    Meliora��s heart was not the only part that had been corrupted; Youlan��s power had already spread throughout her entire chest, abdominal cavity, fire sac, stomach... and most importantly, her Dragon Core...


    The Dragon Core,


    Similar to a human��s power crystal, is the source of their power, the organ that manipulates magical energy. For a level 8 person, it��s easy to regenerate organs that manipulate magic. However, if the core is destroyed, they lose their proud regenerative ability until the slow reconstruction of the core is complete.


    With her Dragon Core destroyed, Meliora would be unable to regenerate her heart.


    Continued damage to her heart over an extended period of time would eventually lead to death even for a powerful entity like level 8,


    "Her soul is also beginning to disperse... It seems that Youlan heavily damaged her soul before taking control of her body."


    While sensing Little Meliora��s condition, Yumo murmured to herself.


    ��If����


    ��Even her soul dissipated, then it would truly be impossible to save her��


    ��Anyway��


    ��Yuan��er really liked this kid��


    ��If this little girl died, Yuan��er would undoubtedly be heartbroken��


    ��And also����


    ��What if a good friend is killed by her mother��s hand...��


    Yumo certainly didn��t want to let this situation become a family conflict. Besides, she found the silly loli rather adorable and was naturally reluctant to let her perish. Not only that, but she��s also the Heart of the Sacred Dragon. Whether Mengxi can pass the Saintess trial also depends on her...


    Taking all of this into account, Yumo decided to try to save Meliora.


    In the past, when faced with almost certain death, Yumo would use her Origin Blood, transforming the enemy into an Abyssal Demon to save them. However, this method had a low success rate, and once it failed, the person would basically explode into countless fragments on the spot.


    Moreover, if she did that, Meliora was almost certain to die. Her body contained a certain amount of holy attribute after all.


    The holy attribute, it was the attribute that most repelled shadow power among all energy attributes...


    Once Meliora absorbed her blood and the shadow power that transformed her body clashed with the holy attribute, the result would likely be a body explosion.


    Fortunately,


    Meliora was also a powerful level 8.


    If it��s just about regenerating a heart, Yumo thought of helping her replenish one first.


    "Hopefully, this won��t be rejected."


    Taking a deep breath,


    Yumo��s eyes gradually emitted a strange red glow. Several bloody butterflies spiraled in mid-air, as streams of shadowy force began to converge at their center, quickly reshaping into A heart made of energy.


    Under Yumo��s control, the heart carefully descended into the empty chest cavity of Meliora.


    The heart started to beat vigorously.


    Yumo injected a vast amount of life force into it.


    In the next moment,


    A dazzling crimson light suddenly burst forth, completely enveloping Meliora��s petite body...


    "Let��s hope everything goes smoothly."


    Yumo whispered softly.


    Meanwhile, the black-haired girl��s eyes flickered with confusion as she scanned her surroundings...


    "Why isn��t she here!?"


    ��Why didn��t she directly attack Mengxi but instead used "Fallen Heart" to control Meliora and have her launch the attacks? Although Meliora is powerful, she had become a mindless monster after transforming into a dragon. If Youlan��s goal was to kill the Girl of Destiny, why didn��t she take action personally?��


    ��Wouldn��t that be safer?��


    ��Or����


    ��Did that child have other objectives?��


    ...


    At the same time,


    As Yumo was lost in thought, high in the sky, a seemingly innocuous passing eagle-like magical beast locked its sharp eyes onto the black-haired girl below. In the eyes of the eagle, there was astonishment.


    ��"Yu- Black Rose? Is the (Blood Butterfly)?!!" ��


    -------------------------------------


    At the top of Red Moon Tower, a young woman in a maid��s outfit walked slowly to the railing and gazed at the convulsing figure of Ophelia in the distance among the ruins.


    To legitimately become an Apostle of Heaven and infiltrate the Church of Asumos, Ophelia had undergone a baptism long ago, becoming a "believer" of the Church.


    When the holy power, through the spiritual world, invaded every member of the Church, Ophelia, as a ��believer,�� inevitably fell under its influence.


    Already gravely injured, she let out a series of agonized howls, writhing in pain on the ground.


    However,


    Watching her colleague in such pain, the maid showed no concern, only joy and excitement.


    She knew that her master��s plan had already succeeded to a great extent.


    The black-haired maid slowly turned to Kalina, who had been silent for a long time.


    "It��s like this, by using Kael��s soul to bypass the goddess statue��s internal power rejection. Then, through the spiritual connection between the statue and the believers, the Goddess��s power was transmitted to every member of the Church. Although the power transmitted to each believer wasn��t much, this kind of erosion emerging from the depths of the soul is impossible to resist. Even for a level 8"


    Kalina : "��"

 Chapter 582 - 583: Oath

    At the top of the Red Moon Tower, a maid dressed in a maid uniform, Mercury, walked slowly to the side of the railing and looked down at Ophelia writhing in the ruins below.


    To legitimately become an Apostle of Heaven and infiltrate the Church of Asumos, Ophelia had been baptized a hundred years ago as a "believer" of the Church.


    When Youlan��s shadow eroded every member of the church through the spiritual world, Ophelia, as a "believer," was inevitably enveloped by this power.


    She, who was already injured, suddenly let out painful screams and struggled wildly on the ground.


    However,


    Watching her suffering colleague, there was no worry in Mercury��s eyes, only joy and excitement.


    She knew that her Mistress plan had already been successful for the most part.


    The black-haired maid turned her head slowly and looked at Kalina, who had been silent behind her for a long time.


    "That��s right. Using Pope Kael��s soul to bypass the goddess statue��s internal power rejection. Then, through the spiritual connection between the statue and the believers, The Goddess power was transmitted to every follower of the Church. Although the amount of holy power transmitted to each believer wasn��t much, this erosion from the depth of the soul is impossible to resist, even for a level 8"


    Kalina : "..."


    "The mysterious and widespread decline of the Church��s followers, marked by agonizing cries, is sure to create disorder and fear, particularly near those twelve branches. In the midst of this turmoil, the Divine Punishment Church and some mages from Red Moon Tower will step in. They will obstruct aid, block calls for help, and add to the chaos. At the same time, over the last hundred years, we��ve caught and held many powerful magical beasts. These will be set free around the areas of decline. Infected by shadow energy, these beasts will turn into formidable fighters"


    Kalina : "..."


    "By conservative estimates, there are nearly forty-five million baptized members of the Church scattered across Ancita Continent. They are in cities, villages, and even remote areas. When these people all transform into abyssal demons, it will be an unprecedented disaster for the continent. Believers already stronger than ordinary people will become even more terrifying as abyssal demons, plus the beast hordes we��ve prepared in advance, are not something ordinary people can withstand. By the time the main forces guarding the northern borders and frontiers of various countries realize the disaster, it will be too late. Without logistics and support, they will eventually be overwhelmed by countless abyssal demons."


    Kalina : "..."


    ...


    Just like that,


    Mercury explained with ease, while Kalina silently approached the railing, watching Ophelia being eroded by the power of Shadow below.


    Even high stage level 8 entities could be easily eroded like this.


    The condition of the other members of the Church was self-evident.


    For Kalina, it should have been a cause for celebration when she heard that the Church was on the brink of destruction. After all, for the past hundred years, she had been thinking about how to get rid of this most dangerous church with the family. However, when she learned that the Church was really about to be destroyed, Kalina hesitated.


    Her orange-red eyes were full of worry.


    Of course,


    Kalina was not worried about the people of the Church, but about her subordinates in the Ghostly Flame and the Black Rose family...


    ��Big sister��s plan could indeed eliminate the Church, but letting the Abyssal Demon devour all the creatures on the entire continent...�� Kalina still felt unwilling in her heart.


    She did hate humans, and she hated the existence that might threaten her mother.


    But Kalina preferred to maintain the "delicate" balance between humans and abyssal demons after eliminating the threats to her mother. Not only would the threat to humans be nonexistent, but her mother would also be pleased.


    After all, the extermination of the entire human race is something her mother would never approve of.


    If that really happened, the relationship between her mother and sister Youlan would likely never return to what it was before.


    Also,


    What about the people of the Black Rose family?


    There are also branches of the Church within Sadiq Empire, with a number of believers second only to the Red Leaf Empire. If all these people were turned into Abyssal Demons and launched an attack, then what...


    After pondering for a moment, Kalina looked at Mercury beside her with a decisive gaze, looking at this maid with an extraordinary identity.


    "Sister Youlan... ah, Your Tower Master, is she really planning to eliminate all humans and those intelligent beings?"


    "Yes, Lady Kalina."


    In the face of Kalina��s questioning, Mercury nodded slightly without hesitation.


    The determination in her eyes even left Kalina stunned.


    Kalina pursed her lips, unable to help but further inquire:


    "Even including Black Rose?"


    "Yes."


    "Youlan, doesn��t your Tower Master know about the relationship between the Black Rose family and us, and with Mother? Why would she also make a move against them?"


    "Lady Kalina, you should know this saying, right? Those who are not of our kind have different hearts. The people of Black Rose are now loyal to Mistress Mother mainly because they were raised by Lady Yumo. The children raised by Lady Yumo make up the majority in the upper echelons of Black Rose family. Therefore, the Black Rose is loyal to Lady Yumo. But, what about the future? Will their descendants continue to be loyal to Lady Yumo? As far as I know, among the descendants of the original members of the Black Rose family, many have already begun to harbor thoughts of rebellion."


    "How, how do you know this?"


    Kalina��s eyebrows suddenly knitted together.


    "Of course, it��s because some traitors have run to Asumos Church stationed in Sadik to snitch! If it weren��t for Tower Master cleaning up after them in time, the relationship between Black Rose family and the Abyssal Demons might have been exposed long ago."


    As she spoke, Mercury��s gaze even turned serious and sharp, not fearing Kalina��s aura, and she continued towards the Flame Demon King, Inferno:


    "The people of Black Rose family are ultimately human. The Abyssal Demons are merely not making a move against them under Lady Yumo��s control. But the Abyssal Demons never stop releasing hostility. Soaked in this hostility, will their descendants still think they can coexist peacefully with the Abyssal Demons? Not everyone is like the previous generations of Black Rose Duchy heads, willing to send their children to Lady Yumo, taking huge risks, and living together with the Abyssal Demons. Moreover, even living together with Lady Yumo doesn��t necessarily mean they will admire Lady Yumo. You should be clear about this point, Lady Kalina. After all, after Tower Master left Winter Forest, the person responsible for eliminating traitors and secretly killing those children was you."


    "..." S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Human loyalty is not to be trusted. Like the descendants of the Black Rose, if they choose to be enemies with Abyssal Demons, they might once again summon the Goddess to this world, just like three thousand years ago. For the sake of lasting peace, to eradicate the problem from its roots is the most rational decision."


    "You��re also human, right? Part of this ��grass�� and ��roots.�� If your Tower Master��s plan succeeds, what about you?"


    Mercury smiled faintly, nonchalantly tilting her head.


    "We��ll all die, I guess."


    Hearing such emotionless words, Kalina��s eyebrows twitched slightly:


    "You... aren��t you afraid?"


    "What��s there to be afraid of? We are merely abiding by the contract we signed with Tower Master. The people of Red Moon Tower absolutely do not break their oaths."


    "You... Are you insane?"


    "Who knows~"

 Chapter 583 - 584: Succeed or Fail

    -Note: Fate Tower [Heretia��s tower before she died] -


    Inside the Fate Tower, there are three major mage factions.


    The Holy factions, Void Spirit factions, and Red Moon factions.


    Each faction has its own duties, but due to differences in beliefs, there is not much harmony between them. Eight hundred years ago, after the death of the Supreme of the Fate Tower, Heretia, the leaderless Tower split into three, becoming three forces in the world.


    The mages of the Red Moon Faction are the fewest in number among the mages, and also the most conservative type.


    They possess a strong thirst for knowledge and a desire to explore the unknown. Most of their lives are spent studying and researching, developing new magic, and thus, they don��t focus much on cultivation. This led to the Red Moon Tower being the weakest among the three towers for a time.


    Moreover, the management model of Red Moon Tower is relatively closed off, unlike the other two towers, which continuously absorb outstanding talents from the continent.


    With time, the power of Red Moon Tower gradually fell behind the other two towers.


    Until three hundred years ago,


    When the Red Moon Tower lost its last eighth-level Master, the Holy Tower and Ghost Tower, coveting the knowledge and treasures of Red Moon Tower, joined forces to attack. Unsurprisingly, Red Moon Tower was defeated at every turn, almost on the brink of annihilation.


    Even Mercury, the Tower Master of Red Moon Tower at that time, was defeated and captured.


    Just as the Red Moon Tower was in a crisis of life and death, an unknown honey-haired woman appeared. She repelled the attack of the Holy and Ghost Towers, saving the precarious Red Moon Tower. At the same time, Mercury, who was imprisoned in Holy Tower camp, was also rescued by her.


    The scene of that day was unforgettable for Mercury.


    Originally, her magic power had been depleted, continuously suffering torture and rape, she was completely immersed in an atmosphere of despair. It was at this moment, the dungeon suddenly shattered, and the bright sunshine once again brushed across her face. What came into Mercury��s view then was that beautiful honey-haired woman.


    Under Mercury��s stunned gaze, the woman extended a helping hand to her.


    �� "Let��s make a deal. I save you. You and the Red Moon Tower��s mages swear loyalty to me." ��


    At this moment, Youlan,


    In Mercury��s eyes, she was like an angel sent by the heavens to rescue them, bathed in a radiant light.


    At the same time,


    The face of this angel revealed a devilish, seductive smile, like a siren luring others into temptation.


    "Fallen Angel"


    This was Mercury��s first impression of Youlan.


    After all, the power enveloping the other party was the power of Shadow, undoubtedly a power belonging to demons...


    Mercury was not foolish; otherwise, she could not have risen from a destitute female slave to become the Tower Master of Red Moon Tower. She knew that Abyssal Demons hated humans, and she could feel the contempt and disgust in Youlan��s eyes. After a brief thinking, Mercury guessed the reason why this Abyssal Demoness saved them.


    The other party��s rescue was clearly not an act of mercy or pity. It was to have them make the most sacred ��Soul Oath�� of Red Moon Tower mages.


    Faced with Youlan��s proposal, Mercury hesitated briefly, but ultimately chose to make a contract with Youlan.


    At that time, she had no ability to save the Red Moon Tower or its mages. Only by cooperating with the honey-haired woman could they possibly survive, could she possibly escape the sea of suffering and humiliation. Even though she knew that doing so was tantamount to selling herself to the devil.


    But,


    ��So what if I sold my soul to the devil? What if the devil forced me to do bad things through the contract? What if I was forced to destroy humanity?��


    It must be known,


    When she first joined the Red Moon Tower, it was because her family and friends died on the battlefield, because she saw too much of the world��s cruelty, wanted to forget the sorrow, and escape from that sinful world to the isolated Red Moon Tower. But now, after being repeatedly betrayed and tortured, Mercury was utterly disappointed in humanity.


    ��Humanity, they are just the pests of this world, better off dead...��


    As long as she could be brought out of this hell, anything was worth it!


    Mercury, with such thoughts, gladly accepted Youlan as her new master and unhesitatingly chose to support Youlan��s plan. Unlike the conservative mages of the Red Moon Tower like Anfrere, who were grateful to the Tower Master and blindly followed the vows of the day.


    Mercury chose Youlan, not just to fulfill the most respected contract of the Red Moon Tower people, but also to eliminate the ��pests�� in her heart...


    Her thoughts were straightforward, even similar to those of the Divine Punishment Sect, wanting to let everyone in the world experience the pain she had suffered.


    Thinking this, a sickly and mad red light flashed in Mercury��s eyes.


    Then, under the complex gaze of Kalina, this black-haired maid clasped her hands together, looking excitedly and eagerly towards the distant east, where the headquarters Asumos Church was located.


    ��Tower Master��


    ��Lady Youlan��


    "Wishing you, The greatest victory~"


    ...


    On the other side, inside the consciousness space of the Goddess statue,


    With the release of Youlan��s strongest corrosion skill, the beautiful space originally filled with dazzling starlight was instantly shrouded in a dark fog. The stars in the space continuously corroded, losing their original luster, and even the majestic light column emanating an epic aura was completely enveloped by dark blue energy.


    The previously pervasive divine aura in the space was no longer present, replaced by the hidden dark blue power of the Shadow.


    Clearly,


    All the followers Asumos connected to the Goddess statue were suddenly corrupted by Youlan��s Shadow Power.


    ��Now all that was needed was to wait for the energy to destroy the minds of these ants, and the key part of my plan would be completed.��


    Seeing this scene, Youlan slowly revealed a charming smile.


    She was very satisfied with this outcome.


    However,


    While satisfied, Youlan��s smile also showed unmistakable signs of exhaustion.


    Corrupting millions of Asumos followers through the connection of the consciousness space was not an easy task, and it consumed most of Youlan��s physical and soul energy. The honey-haired woman took a moment to catch her breath, patting her chest.


    Injecting the seeds of corruption into the hearts of all the followers was indeed a cause for celebration, but her dark blue eyes still filled with a stern and focused gaze.


    After all,


    Youlan was well aware that her ultimate goal was not yet achieved.


    Next,


    Was the main show.


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly raised her hand and summoned a sphere emitting holy golden light in her palm. As the sphere appeared, Youlan��s palm was scorched, showing signs of burning. However, Youlan did not react at all, still holding the sphere calmly, as if she didn��t feel any pain.


    The next moment,


    The sphere burst out with dazzling golden light and sent out a wave of divine energy, fiercely striking the majestic light column.


    If Xiao, Limo, and Liyu were there, they would be amazed to find that the aura of this golden light was very familiar to them. It belonged to Xue Tianao, the once invincible Son of Destiny...


    Staring at the majestic light column in front of her, Youlan was very clear in her heart.


    This was the link between the Goddess and this world,


    Destroying this pillar within the consciousness space would sever the connection between the Goddess and this World.


    Of course,


    Having experienced the overwhelming power of the Goddess in the Winter Forest, Youlan was well aware that even if this light column was constructed from the residual power left in this world by the Goddess, it wasn��t something she could easily destroy. The ��realm�� in which the Goddess and her own Mother existed was far beyond her reach as a mortal...


    Compared to that realm, S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though she was now at the peak of the eighth level, she was still as insignificant as an ant.


    Although she had eroded the outer area of the light column with the final move of the [Dance of the Crescent Moon], its core was still filled with dense divine power, with an incredibly strong defense.


    However, since Youlan had the intention of expelling the Goddess��s power, she would not have come to this consciousness space unprepared.


    The golden light sphere cultivated from the soul of Xue Tianao was Youlan��s greatest trump card.


    Divine power indeed had a very strong restraining effect on the Shadow power.


    But these two powers were mutually restraining types; the power of Shadow could also pose a great threat to divine power. If a large amount of Shadow Power could be injected into the core area of the light column, these two powers would clash, causing a massive destructive explosion, destroying the light column from the inside.


    To inject a large amount of Shadow Power into the core, it was necessary to use this divine power extracted and cultivated from Xue Tianao, a power of the same origin as the Goddess��s, to open a gap in the defensive shell of the light column...


    As it turned out,


    Youlan��s judgment was correct.


    Under the impact of the golden light, the light column gradually absorbed Xue Tianao��s power into it. When this power mixed with Youlan��s consciousness merged into the light column, Youlan��s eyes suddenly narrowed! In an instant, the indestructible energy pillar shockingly developed a tiny crack...


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Son of Destiny...��


    "You still have some use after all..."


    Seeing the appearance of the gap, a surge of excitement emerged on Youlan��s face.


    Her years of planning,


    Would succeed or fail,


    It all came down to this moment.

 Chapter 584 - 585: The Mysterious Eye

    Another chapter after 1h.


    As Xue Tianao��s golden divine power surged continuously, under this powerful impact, the divine power guarding the pillar was gradually torn open by Youlan��s control. The divine power used to maintain the operation of the pillar was strikingly revealed before Youlan.


    The woman with honey-colored hair narrowed her eyes,


    Twelve beads emitting a faint blue light suddenly appeared beside Youlan. These beads, created by Youlan over the past century using the Void Origin Force, contained a massive amount of the Shadow Force. With the blue light swirling around Youlan, the long-suppressed power of Shadow in these beads burst forth!


    Like a ferocious beast that had been starving for a long time and had finally broken free from its chains, it roared and rushed towards the gap in the divine pillar with overwhelming momentum.


    In this way,


    The endless Shadow Force was crazily infused by Youlan into the column of light, merging with the golden divine power.


    As the Shadow power and the divine power fused, the energy around the column of light became extremely unstable.


    The space began to tremble and tear,


    The divine power column, like a pillar holding up the sky, also twisted continuously.


    A destructive aura spread out endlessly in all directions, quickly enveloping the entire space.


    The divine power and the shadow power are natural enemies. If these two incompatible forces come into direct and substantial contact, the resulting explosion undoubtedly possesses the power to annihilate everything.


    Once it explodes from the inside, the column of light maintaining the connection between the goddess and this World will surely be reduced to ashes, and the spiritual network of the followers of Asumos Church will also be destroyed.


    In other words,


    This consciousness space will cease to exist, completely devoured by the explosive energy.


    Youlan, floating in this consciousness space, will inevitably be consumed by the explosive energy.


    Facing such an explosion, even if her consciousness is not immediately annihilated, it will undoubtedly suffer unprecedented damage.


    Regarding this,


    Youlan was acutely aware.


    But there was not a trace of fear in the honey-haired woman��s eyes.


    As long as she could destroy the connection between the goddess and this world, whatever happened afterward was of no consequence.


    A decisive glimmer flashed in Youlan��s indifferent eyes. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside her, the violent power of Shadow, at this moment, was poured out unreservedly, all channeled into the interior of the pillar.


    The power inside the column of light became even more frenzied,


    Cracks even began to appear on the walls of the light column, spreading at an unimaginably fast speed.


    Feeling the energy that was about to break its chains and engulf everything, Youlan��s pale lips curled slightly upwards.


    "This should be enough"


    ��Although����


    ��I am sure Mom will surely be furious when she learn of this����


    ��But����


    ��As long as she is safe, nothing else matters����


    ��After this turmoil, both the Asumos Church and the Chosen Ones will cease to exist, and the enlightenment of mankind on the entire continent will be cleansed. Deprived of the goddess��s power, the remaining humans won��t be able to cause any significant upheaval and will soon be devoured by the endless tide of abyssal demons...��


    ��In the near future����


    ��This world will become a paradise for abyssal demons��


    ��My silly little brother and mischievous sisters will be able to live peacefully��


    ...


    With this in mind, after channeling all her strength into the gap of the light column, Youlan quietly floated backward, waiting for the explosion to arrive...


    ...


    However,


    Just when Youlan thought everything was settled,


    An unexpected change occurred.


    Just as the two forces were clashing and about to unleash a world-shaking destructive energy, the light column bizarrely twisted, and the spreading cracks suddenly halted at that moment, and the clash of energies ceased to exist.


    "?!!"


    "Huh?!"


    "What, what is this?"


    "What... what happened?!"


    This unexpected and sudden change caused Youlan��s eyes to narrow, her heart suddenly filled with suspense, and she stared in bewilderment and alertness at the magnificent column of light. Then, the scene that rendered Youlan speechless quietly unfolded before her.


    In the next instant,


    Under Youlan��s incredulous gaze, the two forces that should have exploded with a terrifying aura strangely came to a halt, as if time itself had frozen. Following that, the golden divine power, which had just been in a fierce clash with the shadow power, suddenly twisted and, against all norms, directly absorbed the faint blue Shadow energy.


    Like a ravenous beast with a growling stomach, it greedily devoured the power Yulan had infused into it.


    In an instant,


    After devouring the Shadow power, the golden divine power began to expand continuously, emitting powerful energy fluctuations.


    Not only that,


    After devouring all of Yulan��s power, the golden divine power suddenly spread from the pillar, rapidly extending along the support, and in an instant, it shrouded the entire consciousness space. The stars that were originally eroded by the dark blue light were suddenly surrounded by the golden light.


    In the next moment,


    The dark blue shadow power above the stars was devoured by the divine power.


    The dazzling starry sky once again appeared before Yulan...


    The power she had eroded from the Church��s followers, just like the shadow power a moment ago, was all absorbed by the golden light.


    This meant that her previous efforts had gone in vain.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Yulan��s face gradually faded, her expression becoming even more grim. She clenched her fists tightly, and her sharp nails mercilessly pierced her palms.


    "Why, why is this happening?"


    For the first time, Youlan showed indescribable confusion and doubt, her eyes filled with an unprecedented solemnity. A foreboding feeling began to wildly grow in her heart.


    "What?!!"


    "Huh?!"


    Before she could fully process what was happening before her eyes, Youlan quickly looked around with vigilance.


    At this moment,


    After devouring the atmosphere of Shadow power in the space, the omnipresent divine power, still seemingly unsatisfied, targeted Youlan without hesitation and transformed into a greedy beast, encircling Youlan.


    Seeing the golden divine power rushing from all directions like surging waves, Youlan bit her lip and hurriedly mobilized the little remaining Shadow power in her body, trying to resist the overwhelming divine power surrounding her.


    At this moment,


    It was uncertain whether it was just her imagination or not.


    The originally warm and divine golden light, at this moment, seemed to have become incredibly sinister and terrifying, chilling to the bone.


    The golden energy surrounding her felt not like a holy or divine power, but rather like the breath of a malevolent spirit from the abyss��


    However,


    Just as Youlan adopted a defensive stance, an unexpected and unfamiliar aura suddenly intruded into her sensory realm, causing the honey-haired woman��s expression to change dramatically, panic and confusion appearing on her beautiful face for the first time.


    "?!!"


    "This, this aura?!"


    Taking a deep breath, Youlan swiftly turned her head, looking behind her.


    Then,


    The scene before her eyes made Youlan hold her breath, as a mix of unwillingness and shock emerged in her eyes.


    At this moment,


    Reflected in her deep blue eyes, in front of the light column, the endless golden divine power rapidly converged, forming a huge energy eye that blotted out the sky.


    Even the demon dragon created by Youlan seemed insignificant in front of this enormous eye.


    The Eye of Energy slowly swept over the surroundings, its gaze finally resting on Youlan. The moment she was locked by the Energy Eye, the strongest demon king felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Her body trembled uncontrollably, a drop of cold sweat slowly sliding down Youlan��s forehead.


    This feeling, as if the sky was collapsing mercilessly onto her shoulders, Youlan had only experienced this once in her life - from the goddess who descended into the Winter Forest eight hundred years ago. Feeling this suffocating oppression once again, Youlan managed to muster a bitter smile.


    ...


    However,


    As if recalling something,


    The honey-haired woman suddenly furrowed her brows.


    She sensed something strange.


    "Wait?"


    "No, it��s not right, this aura... it seems a bit different from the goddess��s from back then?"

 Chapter 585 - 586: Death!?

    What kind of existence is the goddess?


    People on the continent today have never seen this legendary woman and can only learn about this divine being, who once saved the world, from ancient texts and church legends.


    According to ancient records, the goddess was enveloped in holy, silver-white, and golden light, possessing a perfect figure and unparalleled beauty. Especially her pair of gem-like, dazzling golden eyes, seemed to have the ability to see through hearts and discern everything.


    The most distinctive feature of those radiant eyes was the ancient, unknown symbols they contained.


    Regarding these descriptions in the ancient texts, Youlan neither affirmed nor denied.


    Because,


    Once, in the Winter Forest, she indeed had a brief eye contact with that legendary goddess. Although it was brief, those oppressive golden eyes were unforgettable...


    --


    Looking at that pure golden Energy Eye, observing the faintly weird red light hidden in the golden pupils like twinkling stars. Feeling the familiar aura hidden deep within the golden energy...


    Youlan��s eyes suddenly narrowed, sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with a tremble, she exclaimed in shock.


    "This guy... is not..."


    However,


    Before she could finish,


    The pupil made of golden divine power in front suddenly expanded rapidly! The golden divine power of heaven and earth, as if heeding a call, converged overwhelmingly from all directions towards Youlan like a devouring giant wave.


    The overwhelming momentum was despairing.


    Even at her peak, she was but an insignificant ant before this golden tempest.


    Not to mention that she was already drained.


    Now, she was just a plaything in the palm of the hunter, utterly powerless to resist.


    Biting her lip hard, with emotions of unwillingness and shock, the honey-haired woman was engulfed by the vast golden deluge. Like a lone boat in a storm, powerless against the waves, she could only be buried at the bottom of the sea amidst despair��


    ...


    --


    After a cataclysmic surge of energy in the consciousness space of the statue,


    In reality,


    Youlan, floating in front of the statue, suddenly suffered an unprecedented backlash! Due to the heavy injury in the consciousness space, Youlan��s soul endured severe backlash. The originally strong, faint blue power of Shadow around her crumbled in an instant, and terrifying red cracks suddenly appeared all over her pale skin, as if her entire being was about to shatter into pieces in the next moment.


    The bloody thorns that spread throughout the Church, with the waning of their master��s power, began to wither and die.


    At that moment,


    A powerful wave of energy radiated rapidly in all directions from the statue. Youlan, with her hands pressed against the forehead of the goddess statue, became the primary target of this onslaught. In an instant, under the fierce impact, a mouthful of fresh blood violently spewed from Youlan��s mouth.


    The honey-haired woman was mercilessly blasted away, crashing hard onto the barrier walls in the distance.


    Boom!*


    With a thunderous roar, the impregnable pure white barrier wall was shockingly cracked by Youlan��s impact. Youlan herself fell from the sky, shattering to the ground. Weak and powerless, she could not muster the Shadow power to support her body, nor could she summon vines to catch her fall.


    Eventually,


    She tragically crashed onto the ruins.


    "Cough cough��"


    After spitting out two mouthfuls of blood, the feeble Youlan, dragging her blood-soaked body, struggled to stand up. With her blood-stained, faint blue eyes, she fixed her gaze on the distant statue.


    ��I must����


    ��Tell Mom... and little Na...��


    ��While that statue, still can��t move freely...��


    ��


    Blood continuously dripped from Youlan��s fingertips, and the blood oozing from her wounds stripped away her original beauty, leaving her looking ghastly and ferocious. Her body had suffered heavy injuries, and her soul was almost torn to shreds. She should have fallen and died right there.


    But Youlan, with her extraordinary willpower, endured this excruciating pain that felt like being sliced by a thousand knives, and forcefully dragged her consciousness back from the brink of the dark abyss.


    However,


    Just as Youlan was dragging her battered body, attempting to leave this place,


    Another change abruptly occurred.


    The ruins not far away began to tremble at this moment...


    "?!!!"


    "That... what is that?... No, how... how is this possible?"


    A scene beyond Youlan��s comprehension unfolded before her eyes once again.


    A hand wearing a tattered wristguard, blood-soaked, shockingly smashed through the boulder and extended from the ruins. Then, a familiar dark red aura burst forth, shattering and scattering the surrounding debris. Under Youlan��s incredulous gaze, a headless corpse stiffly rose from the ground.


    The familiar attire, the familiar aura, allowed Youlan to immediately recognize the identity of the figure.


    It was the Pope Kael, whose head she had previously severed.


    For a moment, Youlan��s eyes trembled slightly.


    Not only had she decapitated Kael before, but she had also injected him with a corrosive, deadly poison, decaying his internal organs. Additionally, to break into the consciousness space of the statue, she had crushed Kael��s soul and captured it.


    Even for a being of the eighth level at their peak, such injuries should have been unquestionably fatal.


    But,


    "How? How can he move again?!"


    Moreover, it wasn��t just a mere trembling movement like a zombie; as the red holy aura around Kael intensified, the flesh and bones of his neck began to regrow. In the next instant, incredibly, right before Youlan��s eyes, he was restored.


    That ordinary yet horrifying face appeared once again before Youlan.


    "Kael��"


    Muttering her opponent��s name, Youlan couldn��t help but glance towards the goddess statue standing not far away. She already had a vague idea of why the dead had come back to life.


    However,


    It seemed she had no time to verify her conjecture.


    Because,


    The moment Kael��s head was fully restored, the church��s highest leader suddenly locked his cold gaze onto Youlan��s delicate body.


    Before Youlan could react, a sinister and cruel smile appeared on Kael��s face.


    "Hehe~, thinking of going somewhere?"


    With a bone-chilling cold laugh, a red longsword, buried in the ruins, responded to Kael��s summoning and burst forth from the ground, straight into his hand. The next moment, Kael lunged forward with a force as unstoppable as thunder, kicking up a storm of dust and, with a terrifying surge of holy power, instantly confronted Youlan.


    In the past, Kael��s attacks couldn��t even reach Youlan. The Pope would be stopped by thousands of bloody thorns the moment he got close, and then Youlan would effortlessly blast him away.


    However, now...


    After suffering the severe backlash of the ��goddess�� power, Youlan was in a state of extreme weakness.


    Kael, on the other hand, had mysteriously recovered and returned to his peak condition. His robust red holy power easily shattered Youlan��s aura with an overwhelming force.


    Undoubtedly,


    Youlan was now powerless against Kael.


    Boom!!!


    With the release of the red holy power, the already heavily damaged Church was mercilessly blown into a crater a hundred meters in radius. In the center of the crater, the roles of attacker and defender between the two supreme beings had been reversed.


    At this moment, Kael was firmly grasping Youlan��s neck, pinning her to the ground.


    The powerful red holy aura, like a million-ton shackle, bound Youlan so tightly that she couldn��t move.


    Kael��s longsword ruthlessly pierced through Youlan��s chest, pinning her firmly to the ground...


    "It ends here, Higanbana."

 Chapter 586 - 587: Death? Part2

    "Where did all your arrogance go, Higanbana?"


    As the earth-shattering roar dissipated, Kael��s taunting voice echoed between heaven and earth.


    After Kael had fully recovered, a tremor occurred in the ruins not far away, and two figures in tattered white robes slowly stood up from the rubble.


    These were the two Holy Envoys previously strangled by Youlan.


    Under the embrace of a strange power, not only did these Holy Envoys come back to life, but their aura also climbed continuously, rapidly returning to their peak state.


    Faced with this inexplicable scene, Youlan had no interest in observing any longer.


    Her gaze was fixed on Kael��s face.


    Facing Kael��s provocation and attack,


    Although Youlan feebly tried to defend, she was too weak now to be a match for Kael. Her right hand and chest, put forth in defense, were both pierced through by Kael��s sword. The scalding holy aura continuously burned Youlan��s wounds, injecting destructive power into her body, disturbing Youlan��s regeneration.


    This worsened Youlan��s already dire situation.


    "Cough cough��"


    Under the stimulation of severe pain, Youlan kept coughing up blood. The weak her tried to resist, but it was futile. She could only look bitterly at the golden-haired man before her...


    Kael: "Hehe."


    Seemingly reading the unwillingness in the woman��s eyes, Kael��s face revealed a victorious and ferocious smile, playfully lifting Youlan��s chin with his hand:


    "What��s the matter? Surprised to see me alive?"


    "How?"


    "How? Of course, it��s thanks to the goddess�� grace. I��ve told you before, the goddess�� power is not something a demon like you can challenge. Look at you now, how pathetically beaten you are~"


    Kael taunted mockingly,


    Delighted at the sight of his once formidable enemy in such disarray.


    With his words, the holy power within Kael surged again! Under the guidance of the red light, another longsword flew from afar, grasped in Kael��s hand. The dark red energy enveloped the sword, instantly emitting terrifying waves that seemed to twist the surrounding space.


    "You��re like this because of the goddess�� backlash, aren��t you?"


    Kael said with a cold laugh.


    When he spoke the word ��goddess,�� a fanatical fervor appeared in his red eyes.


    The thought of the goddess not only effortlessly defeating the strongest demon king Higanbana in such a state but also reviving him, filled Kael with awe.


    ��Truly worthy of the goddess!��


    ��So incredible!��


    Recalling his own form reshaped by the goddess in the abyss, Kael��s eyes filled with excitement.


    However,


    Amidst his excitement, seemingly thinking of something, Kael couldn��t help but look down at Youlan beneath him with an envious gaze.


    "Speaking of which, when you were expelled from the ��Divine Realm�� by the goddess, you must have seen her too, right? I��m so envious."


    Youlan: "Envious?"


    Hearing this, Youlan frowned in displeasure.


    Even though her life was in the opponent��s hands, Youlan still showed no sign of submission, speaking with a disdainful tone:


    Youlan: "That monster, I didn��t even want to see her��"


    Kael: "You? What did you say?"


    Youlan: "��That thing��, it��s not your goddess anymore��"


    Youlan spoke weakly,


    Her words, though weak, contained hints of sarcasm and mockery.


    Kael, adept at such nuances, clearly picked up the emotions in Youlan��s words.


    Kael: "That kind of monster? That thing?"


    Muttering Youlan��s words under his breath, Kael��s face suddenly darkened, his murderous intent blatantly apparent. The holy power around him also began to rage, fueled by the turmoil in his heart.


    A terrifying aura enveloped Kael Korod.


    "Just a lowly abyssal demon�� daring to insult our goddess, it seems you truly seek death."


    Youlan: "Hahahahah~ You all have been deceived by that monster, fools."


    Kael: "Deceived? Nonsense. Sigh�� it��s time to end this farce."


    With a cold smile,


    Kael stopped speaking and abruptly swung his sword toward Youlan��s neck.


    The ghostly dark red blade seemed to grow larger in Youlan��s vision,


    Yet, the woman with honey-colored hair closed her eyes in defeat�� and she felt��


    ��Quite a bit of regret...��


    ��


    ��


    --


    Meanwhile,


    At the top of the Red Moon Tower, Mercury, gazing eastward, suddenly shuddered as if sensing something. The manic and excited expression on her pretty face instantly vanished, replaced by an indescribable shock, and she weakly collapsed to her knees.


    "?!!"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing this, Kalina, who had been silent for a long time, immediately frowned and hurried forward to ask:


    "What��s wrong?"


    ��


    However,


    Kalina��s question remained unanswered. At this moment, Mercury seemed to have lost her soul, like a puppet, kneeling on the ground, the spark in her eyes quietly fading away. No matter how Kalina called or shook her shoulders, Mercury remained unresponsive, just blankly staring eastward.


    "Something is not right."


    Frowning, Kalina immediately transformed into a flash of orange-red fire and leaped down from the tower top, rushing to the anxious ruins where the other two guardians were.


    Seeing the scene before her, Kalina��s eyes gradually filled with an ominous premonition.


    At this moment,


    Ophelia, who had been constantly wailing in pain, suddenly stopped crying out. She collapsed into Anfrere��s arms due to weakness, falling into an unconscious state. Although she had passed out, her soul slowly stabilized. The holy power around her began to circulate, no longer as chaotic as before.


    And more importantly,


    The faint aura of the Shadow��s power emanating from Ophelia also vanished.


    At the same time,


    Several Red Moon Tower mages who were treating Anfrere, as if sensing something, suddenly clutched their heads and let out agonized cries. Then, under Kalina��s complex gaze, these four Red Moon Tower mages began to emit plumes of white smoke from their bodies...


    As the smoke rose, their life force began to drain away at an astonishing rate. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment,


    The previously proud and upright young mages turned into withered old men, lying on the ground, barely alive. One of the women not only aged but also turned into a ghastly mummified corpse...


    Before Kalina could react,


    Yuan��er��s terrified scream echoed from the gap in the Red Moon Tower,


    "Ahhhhhhhhhyaaaaaa!!! Sister Kalina!! These mages... they suddenly turned into skeletons Kyaaaaaaaaaa!"


    With the cries, the pink-haired little girl with black wings flew out of the Red Moon Tower in a panic, rushing toward Kalina for protection.


    From the look of horror on her face, it was clear that the recent transformation of many Red Moon Tower mages into mummified corpses or skeletons had deeply shocked her young mind.


    Kalina: "..."


    Seeing the frightened Yuan��er, Kalina had already roughly figured out the situation inside the Red Moon Tower.


    According to what Mercury said earlier, many mages inside the Red Moon Tower were on the brink of death, surviving only because of Youlan��s power, as she forcibly sustained their life force. And now, with these mages aging suddenly and even dying on the spot, it pointed to only one issue.


    In an instant,


    Kalina��s complexion changed dramatically, and she anxiously placed a hand over her chest.


    "Something��s happened to Sister Youlan..."


    ----------------------

 Chapter 587 - 588: Calm

    In the half-destroyed east base.


    After the assault of Sword Demon, the sudden descent of the Demon Dragon, and the unexpected debilitating headaches, the warriors of Asumos Church were utterly exhausted and their spirits at a low ebb.


    However,


    Just when everyone was in a state of extreme despondency, Phillipe, the new leader of the Sunlight squad, suddenly exclaimed with immense joy.


    "It��s... it��s amazing! Miss Mengxi is unharmed!!"


    Seeing the letter handed over by his subordinate and the silver-haired girl lying unconscious on a stretcher not far away, Phillipe almost jumped with excitement.


    After all,


    This was a rare piece of good news in recent times.


    His anxious heart could finally rest.


    Phillipe had been constantly enveloped by anxiety ever since he learned that Mengxi had alone lured away the terrifying Abyssal Demon Dragon.


    The reason Phillipe cared so much about Mengxi wasn��t just because she was the Girl of Destiny and the future of the church, but also because, in his heart, he had come to see her as his own little sister.


    When Mengxi first joined the Sunlight team, he often accompanied her alongside Bai.


    Well,


    Though it was because of his father, Archbishop Nick��s ulterior motives��


    Nevertheless,


    Now that he knew Mengxi was safe, Phillipe couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    He then hurriedly approached the Girl of Destiny to check on Mengxi��s condition.


    Although the silver-haired girl was seriously injured, at least she was alive.


    Much better than Phillipe had feared - being devoured by the dragon.


    As long as it was just an injury, they had previously purchased many Elven "Tear of Nature " in the Church, and with the assistance of many excellent priests, they would surely be able to heal the Girl of Destiny quickly.


    Phillipe had no doubt about this.


    However,


    Seeing the girl covered in wounds and breathing weakly, Phillipe��s heart ached.


    Just then,


    As Phillipe was contemplating where to find some painkillers, a sudden, majestic yet approachable voice drifted into his ears, making him shiver.


    "Mengxi is safe? That��s really wonderful��"


    "Huh?! This voice?"


    Stunned for a second, Phillipe hurriedly turned to look behind him.


    There,


    Where it had been empty just moments before, now stood a man in a noble purple robe, with a distinguished air and golden hair. The moment Phillipe saw the man��s dark red and golden eyes, he recognized him �C it was their highest leader, The Pope Kael.


    Although Phillipe wasn��t high in rank, as the son of Archbishop Nick, he had had the fortune to meet this elusive church leader several times.


    Seeing the church leader appear behind him, Phillipe was initially taken aback, but then quickly knelt down, greeting the representative of the Goddess on earth with the highest respect:


    "Subordinate Phillipe, at your service, Your Holiness"


    "Rise, Phillipe."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    "You��ve worked hard. In such a crisis, you upheld the duty of a holy knight and commanded the troops to evacuate so many believers. Well done."


    "Thank you for your praise, Your Holiness"


    Phillipe responded politely.


    While responding, Phillipe couldn��t help but glance towards the west side of the base, where the imperial city Anvika was located. Knowing Mengxi was safe brought much relief to his heart. But there was still one concern that constantly troubled Phillipe.


    Eventually, Phillipe couldn��t help but ask Kael:


    "Your Holiness, what happened at the headquarters? Why... why was the protective array activated so suddenly?"


    "Some thieves attacked the headquarters."


    "Attacked?!!"


    Hearing this answer, Phillipe��s eyes widened in disbelief:


    "What about now? How are things?"


    "It��s alright. Although our losses were considerable, the sinners have received divine punishment. Everything has settled down now, there��s no need to worry."


    Saying this,


    Kael looked meaningfully at the seed in his palm, which emitted a faint ghostly light. Looking at it as if it were a rare trophy, a subtle smile played on the corners of Kael��s mouth.


    After shaking his head slightly, Kael��s attention turned to the silver-haired girl lying on the stretcher beside him, her life hanging by a thread. His dark red eyes seemed to flash with a trace of shock:


    "Mengxi is unhurt, that��s really good to hear."


    "Yes, Your Holiness."


    "But didn��t she lure away that dragon? How is she now..."


    " Your Holiness, it��s like this!"


    Phillipe spoke with a hint of pride:


    "At the critical moment when the dragon was wreaking havoc, Mengxi broke through to the seventh level! She then led the dragon to the remote mountains in the east. There, she activated a ��Miracle,�� and with its power, she defeated that terrible dragon! The Demon Dragon was defeated by Mengxi! She��s already so powerful now! In a few more years, she might grow into Level 8, and as prophesied, she could drive away the abyssal demons... and bring peace back to the world!"


    As he spoke, Phillipe��s voice trembled slightly, his body quivering with excitement.


    However, as he heard these words, Kael frowned slightly: sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She defeated the dragon... Then, where is the corpse of that dragon now?"


    "Uh, about that, the corpse might not be found anymore."


    "Not found?"


    "Uh, no. Teacher Yu said that after Mengxi defeated the dragon, it gradually vaporized and disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only a mountain area full of holes and some residual terrifying dragon aura."


    "Hmm? Teacher Yu? The one from the Black Rose family, Mengxi��s supervisor at the Luminous Royal Academy?"


    "Yes."


    "Heh~?"


    Hearing this, Kael thoughtfully touched his chin, a flicker of insight passing through his dark red eyes.


    "Then, where is this Teacher Yu now?"


    "Teacher Yu is quite far from here now, in the resting area of Luminous, apparently attending to other students."


    As Phillipe spoke, he pointed towards another camp located midway up the mountain.


    "Your Holiness, are you... going to?... Hmm?"


    However,


    Just as Phillipe turned his head to continue questioning Kael, he was surprised to find that...


    Kael��s figure had already vanished without a trace...


    ...


    --


    Elsewhere,


    To avoid losing control again after handing Mengxi back to the Church, Yumo hurriedly left the church��s camp, despite feeling uneasy.


    Sitting on a large rock halfway up the mountain,


    Yumo looked at the Luminous students behind her, each with a look of trauma and pale faces, and fell into a moment of silence.


    But seeing several students missing limbs, hovering on the brink of life and death, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh.


    She came to Luminous Royal Academy not just to look after the Girl of Destiny, but also to nurture the next generation of outstanding humans. But seeing her carefully nurtured students turned into such a tragic state by her own son...


    Yumo couldn��t help but ponder a question.


    ��Should I give Pierre, that rascal, another beating? It seemed like the few dozen lashes U had given him before weren��t enough, Maybe I was too easy on that boy...��


    After a moment of reflection, Yumo lowered her head to look at the fluffy creature, resembling both a dragon and a bird, snoozing on her snow-white thigh. She patted its little butt and murmured to herself:


    "Speaking of which, this little guy here, you��re also partly to blame for all this..."


    Melora: "Mewo~??!"

 Chapter 588 - 589: Unexpected Discovery

    "Awoooooo~"


    At this moment,


    A fluffy ball, lying on Yumo��s snowy thigh and enjoying her caresses, kept making comfortable sounds. Having frequently soothed her rather foolish fourth child(Limo), Yumo had become quite adept at petting.


    Her effortless strokes made the little ball keep producing comfortable sounds.


    Of course,


    A closer look would reveal that the furry little thing resembling a rabbit on Yumo��s thigh was not a rabbit at all, but a young, chubby dragon with a slender tail and cute little wings.


    However,


    Unlike other young dragons of its kind, this fluffy creature was much smaller, about the size of a rabbit. More importantly, instead of being covered in cool dragon scales, it had a layer of white, cotton candy-like fur, making it incredibly comfortable to touch.


    That��s why Yumo couldn��t help but pet it more.


    A beautiful girl caressing a cute pet, this scene appeared quite heartwarming to the nearby guards and students.


    But little did they know that this harmless little creature lounging on the girl��s thigh was the same dragon that had destroyed much of the Eastern base, causing countless powerful beings to vanish in smoke...


    Indeed,


    The fluffy creature on Yumo��s lap was none other than our great Sacred Dragon Queen - Meliora.


    Although Yumo had reconstructed Meliora��s heart using the power of Shadow, Meliora��s soul had still suffered significant damage after being blasted through the chest by Yumo. Even with a new heart, Meliora��s consciousness was lost in an endless abyss, unable to awaken until her soul��s power was restored.


    In her unawakened state,


    Meliora could not maintain her human form and had thus transformed into a cute little dragon, acting solely on instinct.


    Although now a creature with no intelligence, acting purely on instinct, Meliora still retained her sharp senses to perceive threats around her.


    When she heard Yumo muttering to her about whether or not to spank her little butt,


    The little dragon instinctively shivered,


    Letting out a pitiful "Meow" whimper, attempting to flee from Yumo��s lap.


    Unfortunately,


    Yumo��s hand gripped the little dragon��s neck like a vice, preventing any movement. The dragon could only wag its tail and give Yumo a teary, begging look as if to plead for mercy.


    Of course,


    Yumo wasn��t really going to be harsh with such a little creature.


    The talk of spanking Little Meliora was just a joke, after all. Given Meliora��s current pitiable state...


    "There, there~, just teasing you, what��s all this fuss about��"


    Yumo gently stroked the little dragon��s head, smiling helplessly.


    Hearing such gentle, non-threatening tone, the little dragon��s restless heart calmed down again, slowly curling up on Yumo��s thigh to enjoy the dark-haired girl��s caresses.


    "Recover soon, so you can play with Yuan��er properly."


    Well,


    Yumo thought that Yuan��er would probably like the little dragon in its current state.


    The only issue was that the dragon was too fragile right now. Playing with Yuan��er might accidentally lead to its demise if the girl wasn��t careful with her strength...


    Thinking of Yuan��er��s still immature control over her power, Yumo shook her head worriedly.


    At that moment, several familiar figures rushed out of the camp, surrounded by auras of aura and magic, and quickly approached Yumo. They were the students of the Star class, led by Gari, the dragon Queen��s son, and Shania, the elven princess.


    "Hmm? You guys?"


    "Teacher Yu, are you alright?"


    After reaching Yumo��s side, the students asked this question.


    Although Yumo hadn��t been with these students for long, her meticulous teaching, gentle and approachable demeanor, and her generosity in procuring valuable materials for their training had won the hearts of the Star class students.


    Shania and Gari even saw her as a potential powerful ally for the future of the elves and dragons, hoping to be less exploited by the Black Rose family, depending on this lady��s mood.


    After Sword Demon attacked the Luminous Royal Academy, they hadn��t seen their familiar black-haired teacher, leading to worries that she might have been caught in the Sword Demon��s area-of-effect attack.


    "Teacher, are you alright? Were you hurt by the thunder unleashed by the Sword Demon?"


    "Did you bring back our class president? And... what about the dragon?"


    "Teacher Yu, did you save Miss Mengxi from the dragon? Did you get hurt? That dragon was terrifying!"


    ...


    ...


    Facing the students�� concern, Yumo smiled slightly and waved her hand gently:


    "I��m fine, don��t worry, I��m really good, not hurt. But what about you all..."


    Observing the students in front of her, panting and wrapped in bandages, Yumo felt a sense of guilt.


    Although these students weren��t devoured by Pierre��s attack or Meliora��s rampage, the aftermath of their unleashed powers must have still caused them considerable harm.


    After some thought, Yumo took out the half-bottle of Nature��s Tears left in her space ring and handed it to Gari:


    "You seem to be quite injured, use this first. Share the rest with the others." S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This, this is Nature��s Tears?! Thank... thank you, Teacher!"


    Gari looked at the bottle in his hands excitedly.


    Even as the son of the dragon Queen, he rarely encountered such legendary potions.


    Gari��s excitement at receiving the Nature��s Tears was evident, especially since even Shania, the elf princess, had been unwilling to sell him any. Now, having this rare healing potion in his possession, his dragon eyes gleamed with excitement.


    However, Shania��s expression was a bit more complex compared to Gari��s straightforward delight.


    Before Shania could react further, Yumo spoke up:


    "Gari, Shania."


    "Yes, Teacher Yu?" they both responded.


    "Once you��ve helped your classmates heal their injuries, come find me."


    Yumo spoke softly and gently, but there was a hint of seriousness in her eyes that the students hadn��t seen before.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing this, both of them were momentarily taken aback, exchanging surprised glances.


    Thus,


    They turned their inquisitive gazes towardYumo.


    But,


    It seemed that Yumo was not paying attention to them at the moment. Instead, she was stroking her chin, lost in thought:


    ��And... there��s also the matter of that child that needs to be properly handled...��


    ...


    ...


    --


    Meanwhile, as Yumo communicated with the students from Luminous, a golden-haired man in a white robe was silently leaning against a tree in the distance, occasionally glancing at the dark-haired girl.


    To avoid drawing attention and arousing suspicion, the golden-haired man �C Pope Kael Korod of Asumos Church �C refrained from using his holy power for sensing.


    Instead, he was surreptitiously monitoring the conversation between the dark-haired girl and the students through a device on the back of one of the students, crafted by Xue Tianao.


    As the conversation reached his ears, the relaxed smile on Kael��s face vanished, replaced by a look of astonishment. His eyes widened in shock, trembling uncontrollably.


    Kael was profoundly shaken,


    So much so that his heart momentarily stopped beating.


    The source of his shock was not the content of the conversation but the voice of the dark-haired girl...


    That voice that had appeared countless times in his dreams, that voice that had always lingered in his mind like a nightmare.


    Back then,


    When he was about to be strangled to death by the Flame Demon King, it was this very voice that had stopped Inferno...


    "����The Demon Temple might have already transformed and left Winter Forest...����"


    Recalling the report given by Kain and the speculation, a smile of excitement gradually spread across Kael��s face, and in his excitement, he inadvertently crushed the device in his hand to pieces...


    ��Heh..��


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Finally found you...��

 Chapter 589 - 590: Council

    Ancient records state that approximately three thousand years ago, a Demon God descended upon the Ancita Continent.


    The exact origin of the Demon God remains an unsolved mystery to this day.


    Undoubtedly, the appearance of this being brought catastrophic disaster to all living creatures on the continent.


    Terrifying power ravaged the land and sky. The Demon God��s endless minions began attacking all living beings on the continent. These minions are what we now know as the Abyssal Demons.


    Facing the invasion of the Abyssal Demons, imbued with the Demon God��s power, humans were utterly powerless against this sudden disaster. Both human armies and renowned human warriors were defeated without exception under the onslaught of these Abyssal Demons.


    Within just a few days, one-fourth of the continent was occupied by the Abyssal Demons. Not just humans, but other intelligent races including orcs, dragons, and elves, all attempted to combat the Abyssal Demons. However, the outcomes were far from satisfactory, ending only in crushing defeats.


    Facing this existential crisis, all major powers and races put aside their past grudges and jointly initiated a ��Salvation Plan��, gathering all elite forces and divine artifacts to attack the Demon God in a bid to capture the king first.


    Unfortunately,


    This plan quickly fell apart under the unstoppable power of the Demon God.


    Warriors of all races were torn to pieces by the terrifying power of the Demon God without exception.


    With the failure of the ��Salvation Plan��, an unprecedented despair enveloped all of humanity.


    However,


    Just when everyone believed that Ancita Continent was about to be devoured by the Demon God��s power, a goddess descended.


    Surrounded by golden light, a silver-haired, golden-eyed woman broke through the space and faced the Abyssal Demon God threatening the whole world. The exact details of this epic battle are unknown, as anyone who approached the battlefield was turned to ashes by the aftermath.


    On that day,


    The sky darkened, the earth cracked, and space itself began to warp and split, as if the entire world was on the brink of annihilation. All that people could do was pray in their hearts, hoping for the return of their commander...


    Fortunately, in the end,


    Their prayers were answered. The goddess truly defeated the Demon God and expelled the rampaging Abyssal Demons from the continent.


    With the golden holy light shining across the land, the greatest crisis in the history of Ancita Continent was declared over.


    Afterward,


    The goddess did not immediately leave this world but wandered on the Continent for some time. It was during this period that the Asumos Church was successfully established by devoted believers. After that, the goddess disappeared without a trace, seemingly having left this world.


    The goddess can be said to be the savior of all living beings on the continent.


    For this reason, even to this day, followers of the goddess in the Asumos Church still hold a dominant position on the continent.


    After the goddess defeated the Demon God, no trace of the power of Silent Shadow was seen on the continent again.


    ��


    ��.


    800 years ago


    Ancient records state that, on the verge of defeat, the demon race, in a last-ditch effort to turn their dire situation around, conducted an experiment on the Northern Winter Forest.


    Today��s scholars on the continent widely believe that it was this experiment by the demon race that awakened the remnants left by the Demon God, known as Demon Temple...


    With the emergence of the Demon Temple, the power of Shadow once again began to attempt to corrupt the world.


    --


    At this moment,


    Inside the Council Hall of the Red Leaf Empire��s Imperial Palace,


    Almost all of the empire��s most powerful figures were gathered.


    An elderly man in his seventies, with white hair and a distinguished demeanor, sat quietly on the imperial throne.


    Being seated on the throne, the man��s identity was undoubtedly clear.


    He was the 37th Emperor of the Red Leaf Empire - Emperor Ojin.


    Although not particularly strong, only at the early stage of level 6, his excellent political skills and governance strategies had allowed the Red Leaf Empire to develop orderly under his rule. Thus, this less powerful emperor still enjoyed the support of the majority of his subjects and firmly held the throne.


    In the center of the great hall, Emperor Ojin sat with his eyes closed.


    Although his eyes were shut, his attention was focused on the center of the hall, listening to the Prime Minister��s report.


    "Your Majesty, based on the condition of the soul orb in the palace, our Grand Sorcerer Borulov has fallen to the Sword Demon."


    Not far from the steps,


    A middle-aged man in grey and red official attire, the Empire��s Prime Minister Panlun, was reporting the collected information to the high-ranking officials of the empire. When he mentioned Borulov��s demise, the Prime Minister��s face showed a grave expression.


    However, after reading the subsequent reports, Panlun��s gaze became complicated.


    A mix of joy and worry.


    "In the attack by the Sword Demon, one-third of the city��s guard troops were lost, and two-thirds of the eastern residential area was destroyed by the impact. The Demonic Dragon that appeared in the Eastern Base led to the near annihilation of the fifty thousand stationed troops. However, due to the Sword Demon��s sudden disappearance and the Demon Dragon being led away by the Chosen One, there were no further losses. But the Asumos Grand Church was attacked."


    "Asumos Church? They were attacked?"


    Hearing Panlun��s words, the Third Prince Eldric, standing to the side, showed a surprised expression.


    "There was no sign of any disturbance, right?"


    "That��s because they activated the Protective Great Array, making it impossible for us to discern the situation inside."


    "Attacked, and then activating the array? Were they trying to trap the enemy inside? But in that case, how did it end up in such a state..."


    Recalling the sorry state of Asumos Grand Church when he had just returned to the imperial capital, the Second Prince Amon, leaning against a pillar, frowned slightly.


    "It probably wasn��t that."


    Panlun shook his head, denying Amon��s speculation:


    "If our judgment is correct, activating the barrier was done by the attackers. Their goal was to capture all the Asumos believers in the Grand Church in one swoop."


    "Who is the attacker? Have we found out?"


    "According to Pope Kael Korod��s statement and the aura left at the scene, it was Higanbana."


    "Higanbana?! That��s impossible!"


    Upon hearing this,


    Not only did Amon��s expression change dramatically, but other royal family members and important ministers also showed astonished expressions. The Asumos Grand Church was located in the inner-city area. For Higanbana to attack the Grand Church meant she somehow broke through the triple defense perimeter of the imperial capital...


    ��And we hadn��t noticed such a terrifying entity entering?��


    ��What would have been the outcome if Higanbana had targeted the imperial family under these circumstances?��


    The mere thought was terrifying.


    After taking a deep breath to stabilize his emotions, Amon continued to inquire:


    "What happened afterward?"


    "From the scene, it appears that the Asumos Grand Church has been completely destroyed. Over four thousand paladins, priests, and bishops stationed there were all killed in action. It seems like there was a fierce battle. The only survivors were Pope Kael Korod and two Holy Envoys"


    "And Higanbana?"


    "She was reportedly repelled by the Pope and then disappeared. Additionally, it seems that Higanbana attacked the church in human form. We can��t rule out the possibility that she blended into the chaotic crowd as she withdrew. Currently, the Generals are investigating the city to see if they can find her."


    "Hmm, search thoroughly. That monster is probably at the end of her strength now, and it��s the best opportunity to eliminate her. Also... in human form, huh... It��s the same as Sword Demon��s declaration, that a Demon King can transform into human form..."


    Amon mused thoughtfully. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the heavy blow to Asumos Church secretly pleased him to some extent, he was more worried. After all, this also proved that the defense lines developed by Red Leaf Empire and the Red Moon Tower over many years were virtually useless.


    Feeling uneasy, Amon seemed to remember something and curiously looked at Panlun.


    "Speaking of which, Prime Minister. What was the situation with the Asumos believers suffering from severe headaches? I saw that not only in our country, but even in Sadik and Snow Night, the believers experienced similar issues?"


    "This... I��m sorry, Second Prince, I am not clear on that matter either; we are still investigating..."


    "Hmm..."


    ...


    ...


    While the imperial officials and princes were discussing the losses from this attack and planning the next steps,


    A red silhouette suddenly burst into the great hall with a strong presence.


    It was the Queen of the North, Anliya.


    Turning towards the old emperor on the throne, Anliya urgently said:


    "Brother! I have urgent news to report!"

 Chapter 590 - 591: An Unexpected Visitor

    The woman with emerald green ear-length hair, looking heroic and valiant, is the famous Most Powerful Woman of Red Leaf Empire, the Queen of the North - Anliya.


    Anliya directly entered the palace��s main hall from the sky, surrounded by her green fighting aura, an action that seemed to greatly displease the Prime Minister Panlun, who couldn��t help but step forward and reprimand:


    "Northern Queen! How dare you enter the palace like this without reporting? You should know that this can be considered a rebellious act!"


    The conservative Panlun pointed at Anliya��s nose, his eyes filled with displeasure.


    However,


    At this moment, Anliya did not argue with the Prime Minister as usual, but instead went straight to the center of the main hall. She then respectfully knelt on one knee, offering the highest greeting to the Emperor sitting above.


    "Queen of the North Anliya, greets Your Majesty."


    Hearing his sister��s voice, the Emperor Ojin, who had been closing his eyes for a long time, slowly opened his pale green eyes, filled with the vicissitudes of time, and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice:


    "No need for such formalities, Liya"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Liya, you said earlier you have something to report? What is it? Why are you so anxious?"


    Emperor Ojin asked straightforwardly, as he was very aware of the seriousness in his sister��s face. Most of the time, Anliya was carefree and indifferent.


    After receiving her brother��s instruction, Anliya suddenly raised her head, her green eyes filled with solemnity:


    "Your Majesty, Yu - Black Rose, the new teacher of Luminous, is the seventh Demon King Abyss Demon - Bloody Butterfly!"


    "?!"


    "!!!"


    "What did you say?! Bloody Butterfly? Who?"


    At this statement,


    Including Emperor Ojin, everyone��s expressions in the room changed drastically. The tension that had eased due to the defeat of the Sword Demon tightened again.


    After a few seconds of stunned silence, the Prime Minister Panlun hurriedly approached Anliya to inquire further.


    His words were filled with disbelief.


    After all,


    If it��s really a Demon King Abyss Demon, doesn��t that mean their detection systems are just for show? That woman has been in Luminous for such a long time, and they haven��t noticed anything?


    And,


    If she��s really a Demon King, how did she manage to get along with humans for so long?


    Abyssal Demons are known for their brutal and ruthless nature! sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Northern Queen, are you sure about this? How did you confirm it? Do you have any evidence?"


    Facing the question, Anliya responded with a serious gaze,


    "I personally witnessed it through an eagle I controlled with my spirit manipulation technique while searching for traces of the demon dragon. The lady of the Black Rose family was surrounded by countless crimson butterflies and enveloped in a power of deep red shadows. Those bloody butterflies were identical to those controlled by Bloody Butterfly! Additionally, that person directly killed the demon dragon. The power she wielded was definitely not that of an ordinary level 8."


    Anliya then turned her gaze to Amon, standing nearby:


    "Didn��t you also send someone to investigate that young lady before, suspecting she had the ability to turn people into abyssal demons? Isn��t this also a capability of a Demon Kings?"


    "Indeed,"


    Amon nodded slightly, noncommittally.


    "You sent Boran to secretly investigate that young lady, didn��t you? What were the results?"


    "This... After the attack by Sword Demon, they disappeared. I haven��t been able to contact them since."


    "Disappeared? Maybe they were silenced?"


    Anliya stated confidently.


    However,


    Despite this, Prime Minister Panlun, standing by, was still somewhat reluctant to accept the reality and shook his head:


    "A Demon King? In human form? Able to blend into a crowd for so long? How is that possible?"


    However,


    As Panlun was struggling with this idea, Emperor Ojin, sitting on the throne, slowly spoke:


    "I believe Liya. She is not someone who makes baseless claims. Besides, nothing is impossible. Didn��t we also think that all Demon Kings were in monster forms? Who would have thought that today, the Sword Demon would suddenly appear in human form? If they possess such high intelligence, hiding among humans is probably not difficult. But, what exactly is her purpose?"


    "Your Majesty!"


    Anliya stood up and spoke solemnly:


    "Regardless of her purpose, her existence is a huge threat and hidden danger. The Sadik Empire and the Black Rose family have significant enmity with us. We were only temporarily at peace due to the invasion of SkyeDome incident. At this critical moment, the Black Rose family sending their young lady to our country surely does not bode well. The Black Rose family cannot be unaware of Yu-Black Rose��s true identity. Therefore, brother, for the sake of national security, we must expel her, or even... eliminate her."


    "Hmm."


    Hearing these words, Emperor Ojin raised his hand to his chin, deep in thought.


    However,


    Before Emperor Ojin could speak, the noble and elegant black-haired woman sitting beside him, the Empress Seraphina, couldn��t help but be the first to ask:


    "That Bloody Butterfly, didn��t she defeat the demon dragon? Wasn��t that Monster at the peak of level 8? Then the bloody butterfly�� Such a person, Anliya, how do you plan to deal with her? Could it be��"


    Faced with the escalating situation, Anliya suggested, "If necessary, we can invite the Black Rose young lady to the palace under the pretense of a royal invitation. Then, the Great Ancestor can take action."


    "But if the Great Ancestor takes action��"


    "Your Highness the Empress, we can��t hesitate. Look at what the Sword Demon and Higanbana did today. If we leave Bloody Butterfly unattended, she may cause even more severe damage in the future. A Demon King is like a ticking time bomb!"


    As she spoke,


    Anliya turned her gaze back to Emperor Ojin, the supreme leader responsible for the final decision.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think?"


    Not only Anliya, but all the pillars of the empire including the princes and the Prime Minister, focused their attention on Emperor Ojin, waiting for his directive.


    In that moment,


    the council hall fell into a deafening silence.


    However,


    Just as Anliya looked expectantly at the Emperor, the powerful level 8 Queen of the north furrowed her brows as if sensing something, and looked somewhat displeased towards the back:


    "Why is he here?"


    Upon hearing Anliya��s words, those who were slow to react turned their attention to the main entrance of the hall.


    At that moment,


    led by four soldiers of the Imperial Guard and a high-ranking military officer, a figure clad in a white gold robe and wearing a pure white mask, exuding an almost imperceptible aura of pressure, was stepping up the stairs, finally entering the council hall.


    The holy aura around him and the iconic platinum long robe with the emblem of the Church of Asumos clearly indicated the identity of the newcomer.


    It was one of the four holy envoys exclusive to the Pop Kael.


    "Hmph��"


    Anliya, who was not on good terms with the Church, couldn��t help but speak disdainfully:


    "Why are you here?"


    Her words were full of hostility, even a tinge of green aura shimmered around her fists.


    But at that moment,


    Emperor Ojin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke:


    "Calm down, Liya. This person is my guest."


    "Guest?"


    Anliya was taken aback,


    looking somewhat unexpectedly at her own brother.


    On the other hand,


    Hearing Emperor Ojin��s words, the white-robed Holy Envoy kneeled down without hesitation and paid respects to the emperor. A gentle and melodious voice, like wind chimes, reached everyone��s ears,


    "Thank you for your invitation, Your Majesty."


    Then,


    the Holy Envoy turned to look at Anliya, who was somewhat stunned:


    "Moreover, Northern Queen, forgive my frankness, but your plan is not suitable."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it��s just dealing with an ordinary Demon King, your idea might work, but if it��s against ��Bloody Butterfly��, such an action would be suicidal."


    Anliya: ??!!


    "I have a better proposal."

 Chapter 591 - 592: Holy War

    While bluntly refuting Anliya��s words,


    The Holy Envoy, dressed in a platinum-colored robe, slowly raised her hand and removed the white mask that hid her face.


    The exquisitely delicate and luxurious face beneath was revealed in front of Anliya.


    With red lips and white teeth, hair black as raven wings, her emerald-green eyes shimmered like exquisite gems, and her full lips resembled blooming peach blossoms. Her graceful figure was like a masterpiece from a divine artist��s brush. Her short aqua hair, pinned up neatly, added to her elegance and nobility.


    "If we really follow your plan, Northern Queen, the Red Leaf Imperial Family will undoubtedly be doomed. No, not just Red Leaf Imperial Family, the entire empire will fall into an abyss from which there is no return."


    The holy envoy��s emerald eyes showed a hint of disdain as she spoke.


    "Nora... you... what nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Anliya, having been contradicted, furrowed her brows tightly, glaring fiercely at the woman before her.


    It��s well known that besides the forces directly under the Pope, the Asumos Church has three special units,


    The Sun��s Light, the Dark Moon��s Shadow, and the least numerous, the Goddess��s Heart.


    These three units are managed by three Heavenly Apostles and three high-ranking church officials.


    And this blue-haired woman named Nora-Sivros was once the leader of the Dark Moon��s Shadow unit, a former Heavenly Apostle of the church. Like all Heavenly Apostles, Nora often opposed the Red Leaf Imperial Family, making her a past arch-enemy of Anliya.


    However, like the previous Heavenly Apostles, after resigning as the unit leader, Nora became a Holy Envoy directly under the Pope��s command, rarely appearing in public. Since then, she hadn��t met Anliya.


    Despite not seeing each other for a long time, upon encountering her old adversary once again, Anliya��s anger was instantly reignited.


    She rushed forward furiously, pointing accusingly at Anliya��s chest,


    "Then why don��t you explain? Why would it lead to ruin?! Don��t tell me our ancestor can��t even handle a newly born demon king?!!"


    "He can��t handle her."


    Nora bluntly stated,


    "You?! How dare you look down on us and our ancestor!"


    Anliya, feeling belittled, began to emanate an intimidating fighting aura.


    For a moment,


    The grand hall was suddenly enveloped in a tense and hostile atmosphere.


    Fortunately, at the crucial moment, Emperor Ojin spoke up in time to stop the furious Anliya:


    "Enough, Liya. Lady Nora is my guest and must not be disrespected."


    "But Bro..."


    "Liya! Step back for now."


    "Understood."


    Anliya, chided, grudgingly dissipated the aura raging around her, crossed her arms over her chest, and stepped back.


    Ojin shook his head in resignation and then turned to address Nora with due gravity, the envoy sent by the Pope Kael:


    "So, Lady Holy Envoy Nora. I am curious, why do you say so?"


    "Because Bloody Butterfly is not an ordinary Demon King. Not just you, but even if our Church acted against her, we would face a fate of destruction."


    Nora spoke earnestly,


    Her emerald eyes filled with an unprecedented seriousness. As she spoke the name ��Bloody Butterfly��, a fleeting shadow of fear crossed her face.


    Clearly,


    This Holy Envoy was not speaking without basis.


    Realizing this, the high-ranking officials of the Red Leaf Empire exchanged looks of deep concern.


    After a moment,


    Ojin continued to inquire.


    At this moment, he seemed to vaguely understand why Kael had, uncharacteristically, sent a Holy Envoy for negotiations.


    "Lady Nora, why do you say she is not ordinary Abyssal Demon King? What is your basis for this?"


    "No, calling her an Abyssal Demon King is not quite right; she is not an abyssal demon at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She is not an abyssal demon, nor is she a lady of the Black Rose family. That individual is the very the Demon Temple Itself"


    "What?!"


    "What did you say?!!"


    Hearing this, Ojin��s eyes widened in disbelief, as did those of the royal family members and the empire��s high officials, all staring at Nora, who had made this startling claim.


    In an instant,


    The atmosphere became incredibly tense, a heavy mod descending upon them.


    Ojin: "The Demon Temple, a mere Temple, has consciousness? And it took human form?"


    "There��s nothing impossible, Your Majesty. An object enveloped in powerful forces, gradually developing sentience, is not unheard of. Remember the Elves�� Holy Sword - Eshufier? It��s not strange for the Demon Temple, which has been shrouded in such terrifying power for years, to develop consciousness."


    As she spoke,


    A wave of spatial energy gently rippled,


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Nora took out a stack of documents from her spatial ring,


    "These are our investigative findings. They include Apostle Kain��s exploration results in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, the location of the Demon Temple, soil extraction analysis results, energy analysis of Bloody Butterfly, post-SkyDome Incident investigation results, and the memory projection from when Pope Kael attacked Winter Forest over four hundred years ago... You should take a good look."


    As her words ended, the magically wrapped documents were handed to Amon.


    Seeing the Pop��s seal on them, Amon took a deep breath, slowly ascended the steps, and handed the confidential documents to his father, the Emperor. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment,


    The grand hall fell into a dead silence once again.


    The only sound in the hall was the rustling of papers as Ojin flipped through the documents. Observing the Emperor��s increasingly solemn expression, a wave of unease enveloped everyone present.


    Time ticked by, minute by minute.


    Finally,


    After reading the last document, Ojin looked seriously at Nora:


    "I understand the situation now. If it��s as you predict, Bloody Butterfly �C no, the Demon Temple �C her strength may have surpassed the peak of level 8, even several times that of Higanbana. If we act against her, it indeed equates to self-destruction. Even our ancestor would likely be unable to confront her."


    After stating this unsettling conclusion, Ojin voiced his most pressing concern:


    "Since Pope Kael sent you to negotiate, I assume there is a suitable method to deal with this Creature? The reason you are here, I presume, is to discuss this ��method��?"


    "Yes."


    Nora nodded slightly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The Pop��s intention is that facing such a powerful enemy, we need to set aside past grievances and cooperate."


    "Cooperate?"


    "Yes, cooperate. And not just between our Church and your Red Leaf Royal Family. We need more allies �C the Holy Tower, Skye City, Holy Lomari, the Snow Night Empire... even the Elves, Dragons, and Beast Races. We need to initiate a new Holy War, integrating all the top forces and top warriors of the continent to confront this woman."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Absolutely, Your Majesty. The last SkyDome Invasion incident and this Anvika disturbance have once again made it clear to the world that abyssal demons are a threat to our racial survival. The increasingly powerful demons will eventually consume our world. This is a matter of World��s survival, and I believe they will choose to cooperate. Moreover, this time the Demon Temple is not in the Winter Forest but in Luminous Academy! Now, she is without the protection of abyssal demon hordes or other Demon Kings, presenting a rare opportunity! If we don��t act now, once she retreats to the Winter Forest, our hopes will be even slimmer."


    "Has Kael already sent messengers to the other empires?"


    "You are astute, Your Majesty."


    Nora nodded ambiguously:


    "Therefore, before the strong from various forces gather in Anvika, I urge you, Your Majesty, not to act rashly to avoid alarming her. Please try to appease her and keep her in Anvika for now. You don��t need to worry about Bloody Butterfly suddenly running amok; at least for now, Miss Yu doesn��t seem to have any intention to act directly."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Ojin slowly nodded:


    "I understand. However, if Bloody Butterfly is so powerful, how are you confident of defeating her?"


    "You need not worry about that. When necessary, the Goddess��s power will intervene. Besides, we have the Girl of Destiny as our trump card."


    Ojin: "��"

 Chapter 592 - 593: Sadik Royal Family

    Several hours later,


    After the meeting with the Red Leaf Emperor and a group of high-ranking officials had ended, Nora, as a Holy Envoy, once again put on her white mask and, escorted by many high-ranking Red Leaf officials, arrived at the front gate of the palace.


    Looking at Nora, who had put on her mask and hood, Anliya, one of the farewell party, had a very complex expression.


    Unexpectedly,


    The woman who used to be at odds with her has become a companion one day.


    Additionally,


    The Tower Master of the Red Moon Tower is actually the true identity of Higanbana... No wonder their defense and detection systems are no different from paper.


    While slightly sighing, Anliya frowned, as if she had thought of something, and directly stopped Nora:


    "Hey."


    Nora: "Hmm?"


    As the voice reached her ears, Nora stopped in her tracks and turned around in confusion to look at the Queen of the North, who stood with her hands crossed in front of her chest:


    "Northern Queen, is there anything else you need to instruct?"


    "Hmph, I��m really not used to you being so polite."


    Anliya muttered unhappily.


    "Since we will cooperate in the future, I think there are some things I need to tell you, to bring to the attention of your Pope."


    "What is it?"


    Nora placed her hands in front of her, posing as an elegant listener.


    "Please speak."


    "About the Girl of Destiny, the trump card of this Holy War, isn��t it the Girl of Destiny? If something goes wrong with her, wouldn��t we all be finished?"


    "Oh? What problem?"


    "When I previously controlled the hawk to search for traces of the demon dragon, I saw your Girl of Destiny. She was rescued by Bloody Butterfly. I don��t think the Bloody Butterfly would sincerely save a person chosen by fate who is her sworn enemy. There must be some unknown secret. Since she is the Demon Temple, who knows if she might have other abilities? Maybe the Bloody Butterfly has already brainwashed the Girl of Destiny with the power of Shadow, or controlled her with Higanbana power. You need to check her out thoroughly."


    "Of course, thank you for your reminder, Northern Queen."


    "And there��s also..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "I just heard from Amon, Miss Mengxi, since the SkyDome Banquet in Snow Night Empire, has been often mixing with Bloody Butterfly, and their relationship are quite good. The Bloody Butterfly deliberately arranging for the demon dragon to attack the Girl of Destiny, and then rescuing her herself, is probably to deceive the feelings of the Girl of Destiny. Are you sure, that when the time comes, the Girl of Destiny will be able to take action?"


    "Hehe~, that��s not a problem, you don��t need to worry."


    "I��m just giving you a heads-up."


    Anliya said unhappily,


    While speaking,


    Anliya��s eyes narrowed slightly, thoughtfully staring at Nora��s neck:


    "Speaking of which, did you hurt your neck?"


    "Hurt?"


    "Yes, such an obvious scar, making it look like someone��s head was chopped off once. Can��t it heal itself?"


    "Well, this..."


    Touching the hideous scar on her neck with her hand, Nora��s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained composure and let out a light laugh:


    "This is from when I fought with Higanbana, injured by the bloody thorns. The thorns probably had poison, causing the self-healing to be much slower. It��s nothing to worry about."


    "Tch, whatever."


    Nora: "..."


    ---


    ----


    Sadiq Empire Capital - Rubitania


    In the blue-toned royal reception room, a black-haired young man in fine clothes was somewhat casually leaning on the sofa, beside him were two fully armed knights of extraordinary temperament, and a middle-aged woman with glasses looking serious and stern.


    This young man is the youngest emperor in the history of the Sadiq Empire �C Leo.


    The unremarkable-looking middle-aged woman is the high-ranking Ferona Baroness of the empire.


    Sitting opposite Leo and talking to him is the highest leader of the Asumos Church in the Sadiq branch.


    Kansas.


    As previously mentioned by Nora, in preparation for the Holy War, to face the greatest threat to all mankind, Kael directly issued instructions to the highest responsible persons in various places, ordering them to negotiate with the leaders of the top forces.


    As a devout follower of the Asumos Church and a loyal subordinate of Kael, Kansas, upon receiving instructions and related information from the pop, rushed to Sadiq Empire��s royal palace, applying for a meeting with the reigning emperor of Sadiq Empire �C Leo Alberto, under the pretext of a "Red Alert Incident".


    As he wished, he successfully met the emperor of Sadiq Empire in the royal palace.


    Then,


    Kansas shared with the emperor of Sadiq Empire all the information about ��Bloody Butterfly�� and ��Demon Temple�� that the Pope had shared with them. Seeing the opportunity was ripe, Kansas proposed an invitation to the Holy War, hoping that Sadiq Empire would send strong participants.


    After that,


    Kansas eagerly awaited the other party��s enthusiastic response.


    After all,


    In the eyes of Asumos Church, eliminating the Demon Temple is the most important thing on the entire continent, concerning the future of mankind.


    It��s a matter of life and death for the race.


    The other party, as the highest leader of the empire, The emperor, would surely gladly accept his proposal, agree to send strong fighters and special troops to participate in the Holy War, and take the opportunity to reconcile with Red Leaf Empire, just like the previous Holy Wars.


    However,


    Soon, Kansas embarrassingly found...


    This reigning emperor of Sadiq Empire, after hearing this news, seemed very indifferent and unconcerned? Still casually conversing with the baroness beside him?! Seemingly not taking his matter to heart at all?!


    When Asumos Church Go to the Supreme of the Holy Tower and the Great Elder of Holy Lomari were greatly shocked upon hearing this news, and very cooperative...


    But,


    ��Why he is so...��


    "Strange..."


    Watching the carefree black-haired young man in front of him, Kansas couldn��t help but twitch his eyebrows slightly.


    ��Perhaps����


    ��Because he is still too young, he does not understand the seriousness of the situation?��


    ��Or maybe? he is wary of the Black Rose family?��


    ��Right����


    ��It must be so, after all, the Black Rose family is one of the largest forces in the Sadiq Empire. For him, as the emperor, it is not easy to move against the Black Rose Duchy.��


    In that case, just follow the Pope��s instructions and add a bit more leverage.


    Thinking this, Kansas��s mouth curled up slightly, and he continued to add:


    "Your Majesty Leo, if you agree to participate in this operation, it will be a great contribution to the salvation of all mankind. The Goddess will surely bless you in the future. And, you don��t have to worry about the Black Rose family."


    "Hmm? Why do you say that?"


    Hearing this, Leo frowned, paused his activity, and looked seriously into Kansas��s eyes.


    This action confirmed Kansas��s internal speculation.


    This reigning emperor hesitates because he is wary of the power of the Black Rose family!


    "Your Majesty, as you know, according to the continental laws set hundreds of years ago, using or spreading the Shadow power, as well as colluding with abyssal demons, is heresy and should be exterminated. When the time comes, our Asumos Church will be the first to help you, eliminating the Black Rose family, this major concern. In this way, not only will you remove a harm for the people, but you can also conveniently get rid of a troublesome powerful minister and re-incorporate the vast lands of the southern empire into the royal domain, wouldn��t it be wonderful?"


    "Oh? What if the Black Rose family is truly unaware of Bloody Butterfly��s actions?"


    "Don��t worry, as long as you send those few Elites, as well as the special forces equipped with ��Soul Pulse�� weapons. In the eyes of the world, the Black Rose family will be a family of sinners tainted with Shadow Power."


    "Oh, I see, hahaha�� I understand now, truly a ��good�� idea."


    "What do you think, Your Majesty?"


    "Well..."


    Leo smiled slightly, glancing at the Baroness Ferona beside him:


    "This matter is significant, I need to discuss it thoroughly with the Baroness. Please return to the church branch first, I... within these days, should give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Great, great!"


    Getting this response, Kansas was overjoyed, nodding repeatedly.


    After all, if most of his colleagues have convinced their targets, and only he fails, wouldn��t it be embarrassing in front of the Pope?


    "I��ll leave now and wait for Your Majesty��s message."


    Saying this,


    Kansas slowly stood up, after bowing and saying goodbye to Leo, he left the VIP room under the friendly gaze of Leo and others...


    ...


    However,


    Just as Kansas had just left the VIP room and the door had just closed, Leo, who had a friendly smile a second ago, suddenly turned gloomy, changing his expression as fast as flipping a book.


    Then,


    Leo sinisterly turned his head to glance at the two knights behind him,


    "Once that fool leaves the palace, tie him up and send him to Sebelius! Damn it, if he wants to dig his own grave, don��t drag me into it��"

 Chapter 593 - 594: Courage

    Sorry for the delay, I may have been focused so much on the second story hehe~��


    Anyway�� I will release 3 chapters today.


    -------------------


    At night,


    In the dormitory area of Luminous Royal Academy.


    Although over fifty percent of the academy was destroyed by the aftermath of the Sword Demon��s battle, the dormitory area remained peaceful. It seemed as if Sword Demon��s attacks deliberately avoided this area. A girl who fainted in the dormitory was even unaware of the earth-shattering events that had happened outside until the battle was over.


    After the crisis brought by Sword Demon and Demon Dragon was resolved, the student dormitory area was temporarily transformed into a casualty relief area.


    After this great battle, many homeless people were arranged by the Red Leaf Empire government to stay here temporarily for recuperation. After all, most students had already lost their courage after this incident and set off for home early, unwilling to stay in Anvika for the time being.


    Of course,


    Since it��s a college apartment, students who were willing to stay could still live in their original rooms. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And at this moment, while the outside was enveloped in a busy and noisy atmosphere.


    In a certain dormitory,


    A strange scene was unfolding.


    In the darkness, in the deathly silent air, a boy and a girl, both students, were huddled closely together. Of course, they were not doing anything intimate, but were curled up together in a corner.


    Trembling all over, with cold sweat continuously sliding down their cheeks, they looked quite anxious and uneasy.


    Although the Abyssal Demon attack event had already ended, the fear in the hearts of these two students was rocketing up as if they were sitting on a rocket, soaring endlessly.


    If a student from the Luminous Academy was here, they might be surprised to find,


    These two ��frightened�� students were none other than the famous sons and daughters of nobility in the academy.


    The arrogant and domineering son of the Dragon Queen, Gari, and the spoiled, temperamental Elven princess, Shania.


    Two people who always didn��t get along were not only hugging tightly each other��s body, but even comforting each other.


    If someone who knew them saw this scene, they would probably be dumbfounded and couldn��t help but ask a few soul-searching questions.


    ��Why are you two hugging each other?��


    ��Also,��


    ��Why are you trembling?��


    ...


    Of course, all of this started from an hour ago...


    ��������


    After several hours of reorganization, Gari and Shania, who returned to the Luminous dormitory, consciously went to visit Miss Yumo��s dormitory.


    After all,


    Before this, Yumo had told them to come and see her after they had dealt with everything.


    Although they didn��t understand why their homeroom teacher suddenly wanted to see them, the two, determined to play the role of good students in front of her, eagerly made their way to Yumo��s dormitory. No matter what, they thought, only by pleasing the young mistress of the Black Rose family could they hope for her to speak well of them in front of Xiao.


    Such a prospect was indeed promising~


    Their race��s chance to regain freedom depended on their actions now!


    If Miss Yumo asked them for help, they would go through fire and water without hesitation, determined to leave an unprecedented good impression on their teacher!


    Then,


    Under their expectant gaze, the black-haired girl straightforwardly asked them a very serious question.


    "Tell me honestly. What is the true relationship between the Dragon and Elf races and our Black Rose duchy?"


    "!?!?"


    "Eh? What? Huh?"


    Hearing this, the two were momentarily stunned, exchanging glances, both reading astonishment and unease in each other��s eyes, along with a bit of strangeness.


    How "friendly" was the relationship between the Black Rose family and their races? Why wouldn��t Miss Yumo, as the young mistress, know about it?


    Were they so close as to be ��heart and soul��?


    Why did she suddenly ask them this question?


    ...


    ��Could it be?��


    ��Was this a test of our ability to respond?��


    ��Yes,��


    ��That must be it!��


    ��Otherwise, she wouldn��t ask such a question knowingly!��


    With this thought,


    The two exchanged a smile, then quickly joined their hands, and began to speak with sincere and grateful words.


    They then recited the professional lines that the Black Rose family had trained them to say.


    Shania: "Our relationship is great! The Black Rose family often does business with us. Thanks to you, our Elf Forest is full of many new and interesting things from the outside world~. You��ve also helped us use up a lot of our ��excess�� materials, lightening our inventory burden. More importantly, the Black Rose family occasionally helps us with ��practical training,�� toughening up our Elven warriors. So, we all really like Teacher Yu and her family members~ Hehe~"


    Gari: "Yeah, yeah, it��s almost the same with our Dragon race. Thanks to the Black Rose, our lazy bunch finally got some good exercise, otherwise they��d have gotten too fat, hahaha. The Duke of Black Rose pays great attention to the relationship between our two races, often visiting our Dragon race, and every time he comes, he brings us quite valuable gifts, haha..."


    Shania: "My father often says, the people of Black Rose family are the kindest and most friendly in the world."


    Gari: "Mm-hmm, my mother thinks so too. She always teaches me to learn from them, to be a ��helpful�� good dragon~"


    Shania & Gari : "And also, there��s more!..."


    ...


    Unknowingly, a dragon and an elf just like that tapped their heads and cheerfully talked about the ��help�� the Black Rose family had given their races, expressing gratitude for the Black Rose family��s ��selfless devotion,�� and discussing how they should ��show gratitude�� in the future.


    Although it was plain talk, Gari and Shania were talented enough to speak such nonsense without blushing or skipping a beat for so long.


    If an uninformed person were to witness this scene, they would undoubtedly believe that the Black Rose family had some indescribable, immeasurable favor they owed to the Dragon and Elf races.


    At this moment, Gari and Shania were just short of picking up a microphone to sing "A Grateful Heart."


    They thought that after saying all this, they could make Yumo show a satisfied expression.


    However,


    To the embarrassment of Gari and Shania, after finishing these standard lines, their teacher did not show any satisfied smile, but her expression became more serious. Her slightly squinted eyes faintly radiated a hint of cold light, making them feel a chill down their spine.


    "Are you telling the truth?" asked the black-haired girl coldly.


    At that moment,


    The two no longer felt the previous warmth in the girl��s expression and words, only a chilling coldness.


    "Well... we said... it��s the truth?"


    The two involuntarily huddled together, trembling as they replied.


    "Teacher Yu, we��re not lying..."


    However,


    Before they could finish, the black-haired girl suddenly flashed in front of Gari and Shania, interrupting their speech.


    "Don��t be in a hurry to answer."


    Accompanying her pleasant voice, her delicate hands softly landed on their shoulders. There was no energy fluctuation around, just a gentle touch and a soft gaze. Yet, at that moment, it gave the two an indescribable sense of suffocation and pressure, making them instinctively break out in cold sweat.


    They couldn��t sense the power around the black-haired girl,


    But they felt as if they were dragged into an endless purgatory, trembling all over. An unnamed fear began to grow and spread in their hearts...


    "Think carefully, then answer me. I hope... you are honest children. Tell me, what do you really think about the Black Rose family? Don��t worry, I won��t hurt you."


    Hearing this sentence,


    The son of the Dragon Queen and the daughter of the Elf King felt as if they had reached a crossroads of fate...


    -Choose right-


    -And live-


    -Choose wrong-


    -And have tea with the King of Hell tonight-


    The two fell into silence, their hearts incredibly conflicted.


    ...


    After an intense internal struggle, the elf princess and the dragon prince slowly met each other��s gaze. Under the unprecedented spiritual pressure in the room, their minds became more chaotic.


    With wave after wave of internal turmoil,


    The years of resentment they had harbored against the Black Rose family seemed to be drawn out by the invisible aura surrounding the black-haired girl. Under the influence of fear, unwillingness, and anger, Gari and Shania eventually made a life-changing decision...


    They glared decisively at the black-haired girl,


    Dropping their awkward smiles and showing a gritted, angry expression!


    "Teacher Yu! Black Roses People are a bunch of f#cking xxxxxxxxxxx��"


    At that moment,


    They stopped pretending and spoke words from the heart, venting out all the resentment they had accumulated over the years.


    Like brave warriors, they cursed the Black Rose family in front of the black-haired girl...


    With teary eyes and anger,


    Non-stop...

 Chapter 594 - 595: Fear After the Fact

    "The Black Roses are a bunch of animals, bandits, heartless! All of them are f#cking..."


    ...


    Gari and Shania, as if mustering all the courage they had in their lives, completely vented the long-suppressed dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    Under the stimulation of an invisible force, the hatred and anger in their hearts became more intense, so much so that their words became increasingly agitated, rudely cursing the Black Rose family��s ancestors for eighteen generations.


    Their language was vulgar and fierce, enough to leave anyone speechless.


    Their tone was extremely ferocious, like two enraged beasts.


    Just like that,


    With the release of their inner emotions, in front of Yumo, they spilled all the grievances and actions of the Black Rose family against the Dragon and Elf races over the years, even exaggerating with embellishments.


    As their words poured out, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped...


    ��..


    Back to the present,


    In the student bedroom,


    After recalling their actions in front of Yumo, Gari and Shania, now back to their normal mental state, were terrified, huddling together like two desperate souls, warily watching their surroundings.


    Honestly,


    They also didn��t understand where they got the courage to curse the Black Roses in front of it��s young lady. It seemed as if the accumulated resentment in their hearts uncontrollably overflowed after meeting Yumo��s gaze.


    But regardless of the reason,


    They had violated the ��regulations�� which was an undeniable fact.


    The secret transactions and relationships between the Black Rose family, the Dragon race, and the Elf race were top secret. For the continuation of their races and to suffer less persecution, all members of the Dragon and Elf races who left the Dragon Valley and Elf Forest had to abide by the "regulations" set by the Black Rose family.


    The first rule of the ��regulations�� was that they must never reveal the true relationship between the Black Rose family, the Dragon race, and the Elf race. Even if the person asking was from the Black Rose family, they must respond according to the pre-set script. Violating this rule could have unimaginable consequences...


    It��s well known that Gari��s cousin, who ran to Emperor Sadik to tattle, and Shania��s elder sister, who cried injustice at the human rights organization, mysteriously vanished not long after revealing the truth. When they reappeared, they were insane, drooling idiots.


    It seemed they had endured inhuman torture, leading to a complete mental breakdown.


    As they recalled cursing the Black Rose family and the increasingly gloomy expression on Yumo��s face, Gari and Shania felt a sense of doom. Despair and fear gripped their hearts like the claws of an abyssal demon.


    They realized,


    Miss Yu��s request for them to speak the truth might have been a deliberate test to see if they would adhere to the ��regulations��.


    And,


    They had foolishly fallen into the trap!


    Not only that,


    But they had also cursed with such gusto!


    They were doomed, utterly doomed.


    Tears and sobs came unbidden, as they cried miserably, like those who had lost their loved ones.


    In their minds,


    Their actions had undoubtedly crossed the Black Rose family��s bottom line. Although Miss Yu had let them go for the time being, the Black Rose family would surely not let this slide. The ��Nightingale�� members, responsible for handling matters in the shadows, might already be lurking in their dormitory, ready to strike at any moment.


    Thus,


    They were trembling under a blanket in a corner, nervously watching their surroundings.


    Their minds were in a state of extreme tension, sending desperate SOS messages to their parents.


    Gari & Shania: "Mom (Dad), save meeeeeeeeeee!!"


    However,


    Whether out of fear of reprimand or fear of frightening their parents to death, Gari and Shania did not explicitly inform their parents of their ��great achievements��.


    -------


    On a certain day in the future,


    Xiao, who was handling official business in his office, received a large box of Nature��s Tears from the Elf race and several tons of high-quality dragon scales from the Dragon race. For the first time in history, he experienced a feeling of utter confusion...


    Of course,


    These are stories for another time.


    ------


    Meanwhile,


    In another part of the campus, in an empty classroom apartment, a black-haired girl dressed in a thin black gauze dress, barefooted, sat quietly on the windowsill. The cold wind whistled, her long black hair fluttered with the wind, and under the soft moonlight, it created a beautiful and serene picture.


    This black-haired girl was none other than our Yumo.


    After sending off the two terrified students, Yumo sat motionless on the windowsill, like a statue, her deep blue eyes gazing toward the ruins in the distance.


    The girl was lost in thought. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today,


    For Yumo, was undoubtedly a tiring day.


    Not physically exhausting, but mentally draining.


    Up to now, Yumo��s heart was still in turmoil.


    The cause of all this, of course, was her troublesome eldest daughter, Youlan.


    After experiencing the events that transpired under the dormitory today, Yumo initially thought that Youlan was ready to completely sever ties with her, the ��impostor�� and fake mother, and even harm Yuan��er. Surprisingly, she found out that Yuan��er was unharmed, instead treated like a little princess, enshrined within the Red Moon Tower.


    Yuan��er��s safety was undoubtedly a fortunate matter.


    But,


    This contrast left Yumo somewhat bewildered, even doubting if she was dreaming. If Youlan hated her, the ��impostor��, and her ��fake�� siblings so much, why was she so good to Yuan��er?


    "It��s really... strange," the black-haired girl murmured to herself.


    At this moment,


    Flashes of the past in the cold winter forest played in Yumo��s mind like a slideshow.


    The more she thought about it, the more puzzled Yumo felt.


    Her initial fear of Youlan stemmed partly from Youlan��s terrifying appearance and partly from her cruel methods. Everyone who stepped into the eastern part of the Winter Forest was mercilessly crushed by her, with a brutality that was shocking, even devouring fellow Abyssal Demons, draining their souls and life force.


    For Yumo, who had just arrived from Earth to this world, these actions were excessively cruel and hard to accept.


    However,


    As time passed, Yumo realized that being brutal and bloodthirsty was the nature of Abyssal Demons, and she couldn��t blame her child for that.


    What truly angered Yumo and caused her to develop a newfound hatred towards Youlan was Youlan��s aggression towards her younger siblings. Youlan, due to her racial traits, often devoured the souls of other beings. Yumo could barely accept this...


    But Youlan coveting the life force of her brothers and sisters was something Yumo couldn��t tolerate.


    Yet,


    Upon closer consideration,


    Apart from Pierre��s severe injuries at the beginning,


    Later ��attacks�� by Youlan on Limo, Liyu, and now little Yuan��er, all resulted in them being unharmed. At most, they were frightened and ran into her arms (or the Temple) for a few sobs after the incident. If the safety of the children before was attributed to Kalina��s timely intervention, then why was Youlan treating Yuan��er so well now?


    ��How to explain this?��


    ��Yuan��er wasn��t even frightened, living like a little princess under Youlan��s care?��


    ��This,��


    ��Doesn��t seem like someone coveting her siblings�� life force, does it?��


    "Really, it��s confusing."


    After sighing, Yumo couldn��t help but cover her face with her hand.


    A speculation slowly emerged in the black-haired girl��s mind.


    To confirm this speculation,


    "I need to see that child again, to ask her face to face..."


    ��But��


    ��Where is she now?��


    The troubled Yumo��s gaze shifted towards the Imperial City of Anvika.


    After the incident at the Luminous Royal Academy, the events that occurred in Anvika reached Yumo��s ears one after another. The most shocking was the attack on the Asumos Main Church by Higanbana.


    In this battle, the Asumos Main Church was almost completely annihilated, leaving only the Pope Kael and two Holy Envoys. But the terrifying Abyssal Demon and the strongest Demon King was repelled by three top powerhouses and vanished without a trace.


    ��Youlan����


    ��Was her ultimate goal to strike at the church? The previous scene of the devotees falling to the ground in agony was probably Youlan��s handiwork. However, it seems Youlan didn��t succeed.��


    ��Now she��s nowhere to be found����


    ��To meet her, I needs to be found first.��


    ��Maybe the Black Rose family can help find her, they might...��


    ...


    However,


    The moment Yumo thought of the Black Rose, her eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a complex light...


    A mix of anger and sadness.


    "Those brats�� it seems they really hid a lot from me..."

 Chapter 595 - 596: Restless Mind

    Looking towards the silent, empty house, Miss Yumo��s eyes were filled with complex emotions.


    Due to the attack by her foolish son and daughter��s aggressive actions, the people from Luminous Royal Academy had been evacuated earlier. During this period, Sebastian and others also left the academy.


    This time,


    After sending Mengxi to the church, Yumo, unusually, didn��t immediately contact Sebastian and others, but went alone to the ruined classroom apartment. As for Sebastian and the others, their whereabouts were unknown.


    In the once bustling apartment, now only Yumo remained, making it seem somewhat lonely.


    But perhaps it was for the best.


    The quiet environment was more suitable for Yumo to think.


    Moreover,


    If Sebastian and the other Black Rose family maids and attendants were around, it wouldn��t have been convenient for her to meet with Gari and Shania.


    Today was indeed a headache for Yumo.


    Troublesome daughters and sons had already tired her out, and now the matters of the Black Rose family added another layer to her irritation. In frustration, Yumo twisted the railing she was holding until it was deformed.


    She had thought that the relationship between Xiao and the Elf and Dragon races was quite friendly and harmonious. That��s why they frequently gifted the Black Rose family with various rare treasures like Nature��s Tears, holy swords, dragon scales, dragon hearts, and so on...


    But from the words of Gari and Shania, the truth seemed otherwise.


    The friendly appearance was just mask,


    In reality, the Black Rose family was continually bullying the Dragon and Elf races, using violence, intimidation, and other unsavory means to exploit them. The Dragon and Elf races didn��t have any good feelings towards Black Rose family; their compliance and silence were only because they were not as powerful as the Black Rose family.


    This meant,


    The Dragon and Elf races were not as kind and generous as she had thought. Their behavior was merely forced by Xiao and others.


    Due to the incident involving the Elf Prince Odom, Yumo had already harbored some doubts.


    Now, Gari and Shaina��s words confirmed her inner thoughts.


    Of course,


    Yumo didn��t believe those two students had deceived her. The words spoken by Gari and Shaina contained genuine emotions; the anger and resentment they expressed came from the heart and weren��t faked.


    This meant,


    She had been naively misled and deceived by Xiao and others for so long...


    "Those... those little rascals!"


    Yumo bit her lip, her eyes gradually emitting a chilling light.


    A rage began to burn incessantly within the black-haired girl.


    Yumo��s displeasure wasn��t primarily about the Black Rose family��s actions towards the Dragon and Elf races. Although somewhat shameless, Yumo could tell from the words of the two young student that the Black Rose family had maintained a balance in their dealings, not resorting to reckless exploitation but aiming for sustainable mutual development...


    What truly upset Yumo was,


    These children didn��t tell her the truth and had been lying to her for so long...


    She had trusted them so much,


    And yet they deceived her!


    After a moment of frustration, Yumo sighed helplessly. She had to accept the fact that the children of the Black Rose family were not as well-behaved, honest, and sensible as she had thought.


    Furthermore,


    Since they could lie to her about the Dragon and Elf races for so long,


    Then,


    Perhaps,


    There might be other things Xiao and the others were keeping from me. Like the events of this morning...


    Thinking back to Red Leaf Empire��s law enforcement team that came to arrest her this morning, along with the so-called witnesses, Yumo furrowed her brows. Indeed, she had taken action against several outlaws on her way to Luminous Royal Academy.


    But after taking action, the scene��s evidence should have been thoroughly dealt with by Sebastian and his professional team, erasing any traces of the Abyssal Demon and Shadow energy. Covering up traces of the Abyssal Demon��s actions should have been routine for the Black Rose family, and easy task like breathing and drinking water��


    ��Why was General Boran able to obtain "evidence" from the scene?��


    ��Was Sebastian careless? Or did the Red Leaf Empire develop some new technology? Or was the Red Leaf��s general deliberately trying to ��deceive�� her?��


    Even if the "physical evidence" could somehow be explained, what about the child who appeared as a witness? His expression when accusing her of turning a spiritual soul into an Abyssal Demon didn��t seem feigned. That fear and apprehension were real...


    ��That boy must have truly seen something��


    But the problem is,


    ��Before she transformed the spiritual soul into Abyssal Demons to tear the bandits apart, that boy had already left with Sebastian and the others. How did he witness that scene afterward?��


    ��Sebastian wasn��t foolish; he wouldn��t have allowed the boy to stay and definitely wouldn��t have let a second-level child escape��


    There��s only one possibility.


    ��They deliberately let the child stay and watch from a place where he wouldn��t be detected by her��


    "Why would they do that?"


    Looking up at the starry sky, Yumo muttered to herself, full of confusion.


    At this moment,


    The black-haired girl felt very suffocated. The few bloody butterflies fluttering around her seemed to sense their master��s gloomy mood, listlessly landing on Yumo��s shoulders.


    ��Ah~��


    ��Right~��


    The belatedly realizing Yumo suddenly remembered something else.


    Hadn��t she almost been arrested by the secret investigation department of the Red Leaf Empire that morning? Was it appropriate for her to just show up at Luminous like this? But it seemed like the soldiers of Red Leaf Empire didn��t react much to seeing her.


    ��Was it because there were too many big events today, and they didn��t have time to deal with me?��


    ��Sigh����


    ��So many messy things...��


    The black-haired girl muttered irritably in her mind.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was troubled and entangled with the future matters, several familiar presences suddenly intruded into her perception, momentarily stopping her thoughts. She glanced towards the entrance. The next moment, the door opened~


    "Mommy, Mommy! I��m here!"


    With a soft, sweet call, a small pink figure pushed open the door, and under the escort of a dark light, leaped into Yumo��s arms.


    Then,


    The little girl affectionately wrapped her arms around her mother��s waist, gleefully acting spoiled.


    "Yuan��er?"


    Seeing the little one in her arms, Yumo felt a surge of surprise, which was quickly replaced by joy. Moreover, with Yuan��er��s arrival, the restlessness in Yumo��s heart began to fade.


    Patting the little cutie��s head, Yumo curiously asked:


    "Yuan��er, how did you come here? Where��s your big sister?"


    "enmm..."


    Nuzzling against Yumo, Yuan��er looked up with her innocent and cute eyes:


    "Sister Kalina is dealing with some matters in the Red Moon Tower. She told me to come first and keep Mommy company!"


    "I see."


    "Also, also! Sister Kalina said that my brother is nearby the academy too! Mommy, take me to see him, please~!!"


    Yuan��er blinked curiously, her heterochromatic eyes filled with expectation.


    "Uh..."


    Hearing this, Yumo��s face briefly showed a bit of difficulty. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering how innocent and pure her little daughter was, Yumo was somewhat reluctant to let Yuan��er interact with Pierre, fearing her well-behaved child might be led astray by Pierre. She still regretted agreeing to let Pierre take Limo out...


    But,


    Looking into Yuan��er��s expectant eyes, sparkling like stars, Yumo couldn��t bear to refuse her little angel.


    After all, Yumo was very weak against her children��s cuteness~


    Sighing helplessly, Yumo affectionately ruffled Yuan��er��s hair:


    "Alright, alright, I��ll take you to see your brother later."


    "Yay~ Thank you mommy~!"


    Yuan��er��s smile brightened even more upon getting her mother��s approval. Her round face with two shallow dimples looked like blooming peach blossoms, easing the restlessness in Yumo��s heart even further.


    "You little girl, I really can��t say no to you."


    ...


    After comforting Yuan��er for a bit, Yumo turned her gaze towards the front door.


    It wasn��t just Yuan��er who had come in.


    Observing the old butler who entered right after her, looking somewhat disheveled and dusty, a strange glimmer passed through Yumo��s eyes momentarily.


    But soon,


    The unusual emotion on the girl��s face was completely hidden, and her usual kind smile returned to her beautiful face as she waved excitedly and happily:


    "Sebastian! You��re alright! That��s great~"


    ��Indeed����


    ��That��s really great~��

 Chapter 596 - 597: Excuses? Bluffing Through?

    "Ah~ Milady! It��s really wonderful that you��re unharmed! I was so worried!!"


    Upon catching Yumo��s gaze,


    Sebastian immediately showed an excited and joyful expression.


    Then,


    In the presence of the puzzled Yuan��er, the old butler knelt swiftly before Yumo. His movements were so smooth that one couldn��t help but wonder if Sebastian had practiced them often.


    At this moment, Sebastian lacked his usual elegance and poise as an old butler, appearing disheveled and dirty, as if he had just crawled out of a muddy field, looking more like a beggar from a slum than the renowned head butler of the Black Rose family. If anyone saw Sebastian now, they wouldn��t associate him with the dignified and elegant figure he usually was.


    The current Sebastian, with his teary and emotional expression, only looked like a pitiful old man, evoking sympathy from those around him.


    Yuan��er, seeing Sebastian in such a state, couldn��t help but show worry on her adorable face.


    ��What happened to Grandpa Sebastian?��


    ��He was fine just a moment ago, wasn��t he?��


    ...


    Seeing this, Yumo fell into an awkward silence.


    However,


    Sebastian seemed not to notice and continued speaking:


    "After I was knocked unconscious by miss Youlan, I��ve been searching everywhere for you! I was so afraid that you might have fallen into her trap. Thankfully, thankfully... It seems Milady is fine. And Miss Yuan��er is safe too. I was worried that the little miss had been... taken by her..."


    Sebastian patted his chest, clearly acting as if he had just had a close call.


    After expressing his relief,


    Sebastian��s expression suddenly turned serious and full of self-blame.


    "I��m so sorry, Lady Yumo!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Sebastian began to kowtow in front of Yumo and her daughter, his head striking the ground with ��thud�� sounds echoing in the room. He was so forceful that he created a small dent in the floor, and blood began to flow from his forehead due to the impact.


    Blood trickled down Sebastian��s forehead, dripping onto the floor one drop at a time.


    Seeing Sebastian��s self-harming behavior, Yumo who was just about to sternly discuss the situation, was taken aback. Though Sebastian now looked entirely like an old man, in Yumo��s eyes, he was still akin to a slightly older child.


    Unable to remain indifferent to her child��s self-harm, Yumo frowned and snapped her fingers.


    "Enough, little Sai, stop it!"


    With that, a surge of crimson energy rippled around Yumo, forcibly lifting Sebastian��s head, which was about to hit the ground again.


    Then, holding Yuan��er, Yumo jumped down from the windowsill and walked over to Sebastian:


    "What��s all this about?"


    Hearing her, Sebastian looked up tremulously, his eyes filled with guilt as he met Yumo��s gaze:


    "I... I... I��ve made a grave mistake!"


    "Mistake?"


    The black-haired girl��s brow furrowed slightly.


    "What mistake?"


    "This morning, the secret investigation department of Red Leaf Empire came downstairs, surrounded you, accusing you of transforming spiritual soul into Abyssal Demons, and they even brought a ��witness��! This... this is my fault! My carelessness almost exposed Milady��s identity��"


    ��Hmm?��


    Hearing this, Yumo was slightly startled, a flicker of confusion crossing her ��blue�� eyes.


    Indeed, this was an issue she was concerned about.


    But she didn��t expect Sebastian to bring it up on his own, taking responsibility for the mistakes before she even asked.


    And...


    "Mistake, what do you mean? Is this incident related to your mistake?"


    "Yes, Milady!"


    Sebastian nodded fervently.


    "It��s all my fault for being careless in choosing people!"


    Saying this, Sebastian turned his head in anger towards a young black-haired officer trembling behind him. Feeling Sebastian��s furious gaze, the officer named Wandon shivered and then, in a familiar manner, knelt in front of Yumo.


    Glancing at his disciple who maintained a prostrate posture, Sebastian spoke righteously:


    "I��ve been training this disciple for many years, thinking he could competently handle the position of head butler for the Black Rose family and assist Milady. After we left the village, I left the aftermath to Wandon here. I didn��t expect him to be so careless, missing some details, which probably allowed the secret investigators to gather clues."


    "I��m sorry, so sorry..."


    "Leaving some physical evidence is one thing, but the witness should not have happened!!"


    Sebastian glared at Wandon with disappointment:


    "I told you to take the child to a nearby orphanage, such a simple task, and you couldn��t even handle that properly? You actually took the child back to the village?! What were you thinking?"


    "I... I didn��t mean to..."


    Wandon explained, looking pitiful:


    "The child wanted to retrieve his mother��s keepsake, worried it would be destroyed by the fire. That��s why I took him back. I had no idea Milady was still there! I thought she had already dealt with those bandits... and transformed the spiritual soul into Abyssal Demons... Besides, I did perform a physical memory wipe on the child afterward..."


    "Making excuses? Under no circumstances should you have brought him back! And about this memory wipe, I��m even more angry! After all the training in ��physical memory wiping�� you still haven��t mastered it?!"


    "I thought I hit the right spot..."


    "Then how did the child remember?!"


    Pointing at Wandon��s nose, Sebastian was fuming with anger.


    "Let��s not talk about whether you hit the right spot. With such a big mistake, why didn��t you tell me earlier?! We could have remedied it sooner, right?!"


    "I��m sorry, so sorry..."


    "You really are...!! ..."


    ...


    Although Wandon was mostly silent, Sebastian continued his furious scolding for quite some time.


    Faced with Sebastian��s rebuke, Wandon could only nod meekly with his head lowered.


    Sebastian, regretful and frustrated, shook his head after striking his disciple on the head a couple more times, then turned to Yumo with a look full of self-blame: S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��m truly sorry, Milady. I never expected this bray to make such a basic mistake. If I hadn��t been so eager to play with Miss Yuan��er and had taken care of things myself, this wouldn��t have put you at risk of exposure..."


    Hearing this, Yumo frowned,


    "Wait, what do you mean by ��almost exposed��? You mean, I wasn��t exposed?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Sebastian nodded,


    "After I regained consciousness, I informed Xizhi of the situation. With the chaos caused by Sir Pierre��s attack on Luminous and the unrest in Anvika, the ��Nightingale�� organization took advantage of the situation and dealt with the evidence and the officials who knew about the incident. Fortunately, General Boran seemed to want to take all the credit for himself and did not share these findings with many others. Thus, it was relatively easy for the ��Nightingales�� to handle."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder I��ve been back at Luminous for so long and no one bothered me."


    "Yes, if Milady wish, you can continue staying here without any problems."


    "Well, if I wasn��t exposed, then good. If I had been, and dragged all of you into it, I really wouldn��t know what to do..."


    Relieved to get this answer, Yumo patted her chest.


    Then,


    She turned her attention to the trembling young officer and gave a sweet smile,


    "Since it all ended well, I won��t dwell on it this time and won��t hold you accountable. Just learn well from your master in the future and avoid making similar mistakes, okay?"


    "Huh?!"


    Hearing this, Wandon was initially stunned, then nodded excitedly:


    "Understood, understood! Milady! I will learn diligently from Master Sebastian and won��t make similar mistakes again!!"


    "Good, that��s settled then. That��s all for now; you guys go clean up and rest early. You must be tired after a long day. As for me, I��m going to bathe Yuan��er and put her to bed. Children shouldn��t stay up late. Sebastian, please clean up here."


    "Ah? Oh... As you wish, Milady..."


    "Then, see you tomorrow morning."


    Saying this, Yumo didn��t bother with the Black Rose family��s reactions anymore and left the hall, carrying her daughter as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, Wandon, who felt like a ��major sinner�� couldn��t help but bow repeatedly in gratitude.


    However,


    Watching Yumo��s departing figure, Sebastian��s brow furrowed involuntarily.


    ��Strange����


    ��It was����


    "A little too smooth...???"

 Chapter 597 - 598: Innocence?

    After watching Yumo leave, Sebastian and the other Black Rose family members began their respective duties, tidying up the chaotic apartment and preparing some evening snacks for their little miss Yuan��er. Everything seemed as usual as if the day��s major incidents had never happened.


    However,


    As the servants got busy, Sebastian��s attention shifted to the second floor, his aged face betraying a sly expression.


    After confirming that Yumo and Yuan��er had entered the bathhouse together, and hearing some playful noises,


    Sebastian��s eyebrows suddenly raised,


    "Now is the time!"


    Taking advantage of the moment when Yumo and her daughter were engaged with each other, Sebastian hurriedly left the teacher��s apartment. The other Black Rose family servants around him didn��t find this behavior unusual.


    Upon leaving the apartment,


    Sebastian expertly used a hidden space teleportation circle outside the apartment. Surrounded by the light of the pale blue spatial magic, the environment around him changed drastically. A flash of blue light later, he arrived at a quiet garden on the outskirts of Luminous Academy.


    The place was deserted and eerily silent.


    This secluded spot was specifically chosen by Sebastian as a secure location to relay information.


    As Yumo��s exclusive butler and "guardian," Sebastian had many responsibilities. Apart from collecting intelligence on the Red Leaf Empire, looking after little Yuan��er, guarding against the Girl of Destiny, and preventing His Mistress from being misled by outsiders, Sebastian also had a crucial duty: to report Yumo��s recent condition to his master, the Duke of the Black Rose family, and the several little ancestors in the Winter Forest.


    Although everyone had agreed to let Yumo come to Luminous Academy, they were still quite uneasy about her first time away from the Winter Forest. Sebastian��s periodic reports were meant to calm their restless hearts.


    Undoubtedly,


    They were also unaware that Yumo might not appreciate being monitored in this manner. Therefore, Sebastian��s regular reporting was done covertly.


    Every time Yumo rested at night or was occupied with classes during the day, Sebastian would stealthily use the teleportation circle established by the Ghostly Flame Group to reach this remote location far from Luminous Royal Academy. Here, he would transmit information to the Black Rose family, engage in direct communication, and even meet with others for exchanges, much like a spy operation.


    Previously,


    Sebastian would choose to come to this secret base after Yumo had settled down for the night, entering what he jokingly referred to as her ��statue mode.��


    However,


    Due to the special circumstances of today, Sebastian took the opportunity to come to this secluded forest early.


    "Good, no one��s around."


    After carefully releasing a sensory magic circle and checking the surroundings, Sebastian nodded in satisfaction.


    Then,


    The old butler activated his magic, using a communication magic stone glowing with a pale blue light in his hand to contact his colleague:


    "Hello, Xizhi? Can you hear me?"


    ...


    "I can hear you!"


    After a brief silence, a familiar female voice responded in Sebastian��s ear.


    The owner of this voice was Xizhi, a leader of the "Nightingale" organization, and someone of equal standing with Sebastian.


    As soon as the connection with Sebastian was established, Xizhi��s voice came out hurriedly from the magic stone:


    "Sebastian, you finally contacted me! What��s the situation now? I haven��t received your ��secret signal�� at all! What��s happening?"


    Xizhi��s voice was filled with anxiety, laced with an indescribable unease.


    "Did something unexpected happen on your end? Did you fail to keep it hidden? Did Lady Yumo find out?!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian shook his head in resignation and soothed her: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don��t worry, Xizhi. There��s been no accident. To tell you the truth, I��ve managed to keep it hidden quite smoothly."


    "Huh? what?!"


    Xizhi was taken aback, expressing her confusion and slight disbelief at Sebastian��s words:


    "You managed to keep it hidden directly?"


    "Really."


    In response, Sebastian let out a wry smile:


    "Yes, I managed to deceive her. I took the initiative to admit my mistake, put on a tearful show, and shifted the blame to Wandon, that naive kid. Milady believed it, didn��t press any further and didn��t suspect that we had done it deliberately."


    "Really? Lady Yumo just believed it like that?"


    "Yes, that��s why I didn��t send you the secret signal to provide the pre-prepared ��evidence�� and the reworded ��coincidences.�� Sorry for making you wait at the border for so long."


    "Wow, I can��t believe it..."


    Xizhi was taken aback by this revelation.


    Realizing that the anticipated outburst from Yumo was avoided and her own safety was temporarily assured, Xizhi finally relaxed after being tense for so long. However, as she relaxed, she couldn��t help but have some rather ��indecorous�� thoughts.


    ��How to put it?��


    ��While it was certainly good news that Lady Yumo hadn��t seen through our act, I feel that something is not right about how easily Lady Yumo had believed Sebastian��s story...��


    It even brought a slightly strange look to her eyes:


    "We didn��t even need to use the second and third steps. She believed it just like that? Lady Yumo is... too naive and too easy to deceive..."


    "Yes."


    Sebastian sighed again, rubbing his forehead, his aged face full of concern:


    "Well, there��s nothing we can do about it. After all, our Mistress is a recluse who stayed in the Winter Forest for five centuries, not exposed to the harshness of the world and always protected by us. We��ve always solved problems for her. Her naivety is quite normal. Besides, I guess Milady is already distressed today because of the incidents with Lady Youlan and Sir Pierre. You know, when Lady Yumo is upset, she tends to stop thinking and doesn��t like to use her brain too much... Add to that her inherent trust in us."


    "So, just a few words from you, and she was hoodwinked?"


    "I think that��s the case."


    "Goodness..."


    On the other end of the communication, Xizhi let out a resigned chuckle:


    "Alright, I get it now. I see why you and the Duke are always worried about Lady Yumo being lured away once she leaves the forest. Her naivety... Someone might deceive her into marriage without her even realizing."


    (Mengxi: Achu*....)


    "Hey! Watch your words!"


    Sebastian��s brow furrowed, and he immediately rebuked her sternly:


    "Lady Yumo is simply inexperienced in worldly matters, not stupid! Watch how you speak! You can��t compare Milady with Pierre or Limo, understand?!"


    "Oh, right, my bad."


    "Good, just remember not to speak carelessly. We��re her subordinates, after all. We should maintain reverence for Our Mistress!"


    "Right, right... But it��s indeed fortunate that you managed to deceive her. Otherwise, it would have been a real hassle."


    "Yes, indeed."


    Sebastian nodded noncommittally:


    "Lady Youlan��s sudden involvement definitely disrupted our original plans. But since Milady hasn��t suspected anything, Duke Xiao��s plan can continue, though with some minor changes."


    "Sure. Well, since we��ve smoothly gotten through this, I��ll get back to my work."


    "Yes, you should. The Duke is waiting for your report on the military deployments at the borders of various countries."


    ...


    After giving a few more instructions, the light on the communication magic stone in Sebastian��s hand faded, signaling the end of the conversation with Xizhi.


    However,


    After the communication ended, Sebastian couldn��t help but scratch his head, his face showing a mix of emotions. Successfully deceiving Yumo should have been a cause for celebration, but Sebastian felt something was off, his heart still thumping uneasily.


    But then,


    In the next moment, Sebastian shook his head, dismissing the somewhat unrealistic thoughts in his mind.


    Considering the past experiences with Limo and Pierre��s reckless actions, they had faced worse situations. Even then, they managed to deceive Lady Yumo smoothly. This time should be no different.


    ��Besides, if Milady had really realized something, her reaction wouldn��t have been so mild��


    ��She would have been up in arms...��


    "Let it be, I��m probably overthinking. Milady is so innocent and adorable, she probably wouldn��t have caught on... Yes, I must be overly sensitive again"


    Comforting himself, Sebastian approached the spatial teleportation circle.


    In the next instant,


    With the activation of the circle and surrounded by blue light, Sebastian��s figure vanished from the deserted garden.


    ...


    And as Sebastian left,


    Apart from a few bloody butterflies slowly flying by to the skye, the vast garden returned to its previous deathly silence...

 Chapter 598 - 599: The Heartbroken Miss Yumo

    As the bloody butterflies fluttering in the silent garden disintegrated into countless dark red energy particles, they vanished into the air.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    In the teachers�� dormitory of the Luminous Royal Academy,


    In a lavishly decorated, brightly lit bathroom, surrounded by mist,


    A stunning black-haired girl gracefully removed her blood-stained clothes and disguise, sinking naked into the warm bath.


    This girl, seeking solace in the bath to cleanse her soul and wash away her irritation, was none other than our Miss Yumo.


    However,


    Her attempt to relax was regrettably thwarted at this moment. As messages from afar reached her, the charming and gentle smile on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a coldness that felt oppressively heavy.


    Lines of frustration creased her forehead, and a mist of darkness began to swirl around her.


    Despite the warmth of the bathroom, the temperature seemed to drop suddenly.


    After a series of twitches of her brow, Yumo, unable to bear it any longer, bit her lip.


    "So naive, my ass! How dare they call me naive! Nonsense! Who is I na?ve, who is stupid? I am very smart, I always did well in exams..."


    Although she ranted, Yumo��s voice became somewhat sheepish as she spoke. Still, while scolding, she furiously crushed the soap in her hand into pieces as if it were the first object to bear the brunt of her anger. Thankfully, little Meliora, who often transformed into a little chubby dragon and was held in her arms, was not there at the moment; otherwise, the great Sacred Dragon Queen might have met its untimely end.


    "Sebastian, you... you @f#F!F..."


    Recalling Sebastian��s recent words, Yumo couldn��t help but grind her teeth in anger.


    To be honest,


    When Sebastian had recently come to her admitting his mistake, looking battered and disheveled, and apologizing with what seemed like genuine remorse,


    Yumo, for a moment, thought of believing him.


    After all, the Black Rose family had been by her side for so long, diligently helping her.


    Her trust in them was evident.


    Even though they had apparently deceived her about their relations with the Elves and Dragons.


    But,


    ��Perhaps they only kept this one thing from me?��


    Yumo tried to comfort herself with this thought, seemingly reluctant to accept that she had been deceived by her ��children.��


    Therefore, she still harbored doubts about whether the Black Rose family had deliberately exposed her identity. Looking at the guilt-ridden expressions of Sebastian and Wandon, Yumo even chose to believe them for a moment.


    However,


    As she wrestled with her feelings, Yumo��s mind inexplicably recalled a plot from a novel titled "The Mask of Family" provided by the fox lady Noya. This book always gave Yumo a peculiar feeling while reading, as if she could see a bit of herself in the protagonist, "Momo"


    In the book, Momo��s brother, after hiding his misdeeds from her, seemed to realize her suspicions. Without a word, he bit his lip and self-harmed before presenting his misery to Momo. Although he appeared to be taking responsibility, in reality, he subtly shifted the blame onto their younger brother.


    In the end, Momo was utterly deceived, while the bad brother secretly rejoiced behind her back. Yumo had been quite displeased with this plot.


    Yumo: ����Momo trusted you so much! How could you, her nasty brother, take advantage of her trust and deceive her...����


    "That��s too much, isn��t it?!"


    ...


    Whether it was coincidence or not,


    After seeing Sebastian crying and pleading in front of her, Yumo couldn��t help but see the shadow of that "nasty brother" in him. The seeds of doubt began to grow and spread in her heart.


    Eventually,


    Yumo made a decision.


    That was to outwardly accept Sebastian��s explanation and not pursue the matter further.


    Privately, however, she sent out her bloody butterflies to secretly follow and observe Sebastian.


    Yumo didn��t like to track or surveil; after all, the benevolent mother Yumo highly respected her children��s privacy.


    But this time, to confirm her uneasy suspicion, Yumo decided to break her own rule, hoping to prove that she was overthinking...


    Unfortunately,


    Afterward,


    Sebastian sneaked out of the apartment and went to the outskirts to converse with Xizhi...


    Since Yumo��s bloody butterflies were hidden nearby observing, the conversation between Sebastian and Xizhi didn��t escape Yumo��s ears.


    Each taunt about her naivety and foolishness continually pricked at Yumo��s nerves, darkening her expression like the sky before a storm, chilling to the bone.


    "What naive? What stupid? You��re the naive one! Your whole family is na?ve and foolish!!" Yumo fumed angrily.


    In her rage, she punched the water surface,


    "Boom~"


    A massive wave erupted, engulfing her in its midst. But these insignificant water elements were powerless to quench the fire of dissatisfaction burning in Yumo��s heart.


    "Damn it, that rascal, I was about to trust him, but he was actually deceiving me... Collaborating with the others to trick me?!"


    She had trusted the children of the Black Rose family so much. Over the past hundred years, she had almost unconditionally believed everything they said. Yet, they took advantage of her trust to fool her, just like the bad brother in the novel.


    "This is too much!"


    ��And from Sebastian and Xizhi��s conversation, it seemed they had done this before! Aside from the elf and dragon matter, and this incident, were there other things they were hiding from me?��


    "Treating me like a fool all day long?!"


    Yumo��s inner chaos was a cascade of anger.


    After all, Yumo detested dishonesty the most.


    The thought that she had been deceived by Sebastian and others most of the time fueled a fiery rage within her. Her bloody butterflies, sensing their mistress��s mood, fluttered around restlessly.


    The Shadow powers within her, already unstable, churned like a tempestuous sea. Had it not been for Yumo��s foresight in stabilizing the room and shielding her aura with the Shadow energy, the entire teacher��s apartment might have collapsed into ruins in an instant.


    At this moment, sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing she had been deceived for so long, Yumo felt an urge for violent retribution.


    The thought of grabbing Sebastian and the others and furiously spanking them until their skin split ran through Yumo��s mind as a way to make them realize why the sky was so high and the earth so thick!


    Her anger was so intense that she felt even punishing Sebastian might not be enough, given his age and inability to withstand much. It wouldn��t fully vent her frustration.


    ��Perhaps����


    ��I should also drag Pierre in for a few smacks?��


    ��After all, that brat still owed me sixty-six spankings��


    (Pierre: ??!!)


    ...


    Despite these impulses, as the water calmed down, the raging Shadow powers around Yumo gradually stabilized. The black-haired girl leaned wearily against the edge of the bath, still powerful within but visibly exhausted.


    It was a weariness that stemmed from deep within her heart.


    Without a doubt,


    Realizing that Sebastian, her trusted old butler, had been deceiving her, Yumo was infuriated. But along with her annoyance, she felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment. Her already low spirits due to the day��s tedious events had now plummeted to rock bottom,


    And even smashed through the floor, falling into an abyss.


    Sebastian, Xizhi.


    And probably Xiao and the others as well...


    Yumo believed that without Xiao��s instruction, Sebastian and the others wouldn��t dare to deceive her so brazenly. Besides, if it were just Sebastian and Xizhi, the rest of the Black Rose family would easily expose them.


    So, keeping this from her until now likely meant that the entire Black Rose family, all those human children I had raised, were in cahoots to deceive me.


    This matched her previous suspicions outside SkyeDome City.


    ��Xiao, Sebastian, Xizhi...��


    ��Those children, whom I had nurtured for so long, treated so well, and trusted so much, were actually fooling me like this...��


    ��Despite saying they wouldn��t lie to me��


    ��Why...��


    ��I fell����


    ��Somewhat����


    ��Heartbroken...��


    Clutching her chest, Yumo��s head drooped in utter despair. Besides anger, a torrent of negative emotions like loss, heartache, and feeling wronged began to engulf her heart.


    Tears welled up in her crimson eyes.


    Sobbing quietly,


    "A bunch of bad children!"

 Chapter 599 - 600: Yuan’er’s Comfort

    Yumo: Sobbing*


    ��Bad children! Rascals! Nasty! Stupid��.��


    ��I trusted you so much, and you deceived me!�� S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Calling me naive, calling me foolish...��


    Sobbing*


    ��It hurts �i�n�i��


    ...


    With moist eyes, Yumo pouted in frustration.


    Her pretty face was clouded with gloom.


    The bloody butterflies that had been fluttering wildly around her due to her agitated mood now fell listlessly by her side, like deflated balloons.


    The bathhouse once again returned to silence.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was being engulfed by her sorrow and drifting towards a state of withdrawal, a voice as sweet as a yellow oriole��s song and adorably melodious drifted into her ears.


    "Mommy, what��s wrong? Why do you look so sad?"


    At this moment,


    After venting her frustrating emotions, Yuan��er, who had been playing in the pool, naturally noticed her mother��s downturned mood.


    The perceptive Yuan��er put down her toys and swam carefully to her mommy��s side, asking worriedly about her condition.


    "What happened, Mommy?"


    "��"


    As her daughter��s melodious voice reached her ears, the somewhat dazed Yumo suddenly snapped back to reality.


    She looked at the little naked pink-haired girl swimming towards her.


    Although Yumo always advocated maintaining dignity in front of her child,


    Right now, she couldn��t be bothered with such trivialities.


    After all, she probably already appeared to Sebastian and the others as that simple, naive, foolish and non-authoritative mommy.


    Lifting her hand to gently rub Yuan��er��s head, Yumo, for the first time, showed her weakness in front of her daughter.


    Sob*


    Not only that, but Yumo even confided her grievances to little Yuan��er.


    "Mommy is feeling very uncomfortable right now. And a bit wronged..."


    "Uncomfortable? Wronged? Why?"


    "Because I was deceived by bad children... I��m so disappointed."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, little Yuan��er blinked, her expression filled with confusion and concern.


    Looking at Yumo, Yuan��er sought further explanation.


    Yumo seemed hesitant about whether to share these matters with Yuan��er, her lips pursed and brow furrowed in indecision.


    Since her mother didn��t offer any further explanation, Yuan��er naturally couldn��t understand why she looked so downcast.


    However,


    The cause wasn��t important for the little girl.


    Just knowing that her mommy was feeling bad and wanted to cry was enough for her.


    ��Hmm, Mommy wants to cry?��


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Of course, comfort her!��


    ��But how?��


    ��How to comfort a sad mommy?��


    This dilemma made Yuan��er look even more endearingly troubled. After some serious deep thinking, a lightbulb went off on her head, and her face brightened with an ��aha�� moment. Her heterochromatic eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Yuan��er had comforted others before.


    When playing with the dragon loli Meliora at the academy, the dragon loli often became quite moody and anxious, seemingly without reason. To soothe little Meli, Yuan��er only needed to pope a piece of candy into her mouth, instantly lifting her spirits.


    ��Maybe I can try the same with Mommy?��


    ��After all, Grandpa Sebastian had once secretly told me that Mommy could be as childish as Meli sometimes~��


    With this thought, Yuan��er swam up to Yumo, affectionately wrapping her arms around the black-haired woman��s arm. She then produced a delicious strawberry-flavored candy from seemingly nowhere and offered it to Yumo��s lips.


    As for why Yuan��er, who was also bathing naked with Yumo, suddenly had a piece of candy to offer, that wasn��t something for us to question.


    --


    "Here, Mommy, Say Ahhh~~"


    "This, this is...?"


    Faced with the candy offered to her lips, Yumo was momentarily startled.


    "It��s a sweet candy! Eating something sweet will make you feel better and sweet~. Then Mommy won��t be gloomy anymore~"


    Yuan��er blinked her eyes and said cheerfully.


    "Have some, Mommy."


    "Uh..."


    Yumo was at a loss for words in response to her daughter��s feeding. The offer from her daughter made Yumo��s face turn slightly red.


    Moreover,


    ��Eating candy to feel better?��


    ��What kind of logic was that?��


    ��Sometimes, the thought processes of children were truly baffling��


    However,


    Hearing Yuan��er��s childishly innocent words and feeling the genuine concern and worry for her in her daughter��s voice,Yumo��s pretty face naturally lit up with a sweet smile. The sense of loss in her heart and the gloom surrounding her began to dissipate under Yuan��er��s innocent gaze.


    Although she didn��t understand where Yuan��er got such an idea, it was a kind gesture, nonetheless.


    Yumo certainly didn��t want to reject her daughter��s cute thoughtfulness.


    She didn��t want to dishearten her child.


    So, Yumo opened her mouth, albeit reluctantly.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er, without hesitation, popped the ��little treasure�� she used to coax... ahem, to tempt Little Meli, into Yumo��s mouth.


    Instantly,


    A rich and sweet flavor exploded on Yumo��s taste buds, washing away the bitterness in her heart. Whether it was the magical effect of the candy or the touching and warm intention of her cute daughter was unclear.


    In any case,


    Yumo felt considerably comforted.


    The darkness on her face slowly faded away, and her usual gentle expression reappeared in Yuan��er��s view.


    Seeing her mother��s mood improving, Yuan��er let out a delightful, bell-like laugh, looking at Yumo with expectant eyes, as if seeking approval:


    "Hehe~, Mommy, is it sweet?"


    "Yes, very sweet~"


    Smiling gently, Yumo tenderly rubbed Yuan��er��s head and lovingly kissed her forehead as a reward.


    Yuan��er happily closed her eyes and snuggled into her mom��s arms, basking in the warmth of maternal love.


    For Yuan��er, now transformed into an Abyssal Demon, being enveloped in her mother��s calming Shadow energy was a great pleasure.


    For a while, the heavy atmosphere in the bathhouse dissipated, replaced by a comforting and heartwarming atmosphere.


    ...


    After spending some time nestled in her mother��s embrace, Yuan��er contentedly poked her head out and curiously looked at Yumo, whose mood had stabilized.


    "Mommy, why were you All gloomy and angry? Did someone make you mad?"


    "Well, sort of."


    "Hmpgh (???????)?"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er pouted her lips, transforming into a ferocious yet adorably ��moe�� little Abyssal Demon, the kind that could ��moe�� someone to death with its cuteness.


    "Someone actually dared to make Mommy sad?! What did those bad people do?"


    Yuan��er asked anxiously, as if ready to rush out and confront the offender as soon as Yumo revealed their identity.


    Yumo smiled wryly and lovingly pinched Yuan��er��s nose:


    "It��s okay, nothing much. Mommy will handle it later."


    "Hmm..."


    Yumo still wasn��t inclined to share the details, Yuan��er looked a bit disappointed but quickly adjusted her mood, raising her fists with determination:


    "But if those people dared to make Mommy angry, you can��t just let it slide! Otherwise, they��ll take advantage of you more in the future! Since they made Mommy sad, you definitely need to teach them a lesson!"


    Even though Yuan��er didn��t know who had upset her mommy, she was eager to share her own ��handling techniques�� with her mother, hoping it would help.


    ...


    Understanding Yuan��er��s intentions, Yumo didn��t say much but continued to gently pat her little treasure��s head.


    After a moment of silence, Yumo slowly spoke:


    "Yuan��er."


    "What is it, Mommy?"


    "Next month is your birthday, right? How about Mommy throws you a grand birthday party?"

 Chapter 600 - 601: Growing Unease

    "A birthday party?"


    Hearing Yumo��s words, Yuan��er brightened up instantly, her little face beaming with excitement.


    "Yes! Yes! Yuan��er loves lively events!!"


    "Good"


    Seeing her daughter so thrilled, Yumo smiled warmly:


    "If Yuan��er likes it, that��s great then. I will organize a grand party for you in the Winter Forest."


    "Will grandpa and grandma come?"


    "Of course, they will. Don��t worry about them. I��ll make sure they can come to the eastern part of the forest safely. The Abyssal Demons nearby will be very well-behaved."


    Sensing the concern in Yuan��er��s eyes, Yumo reassured her with a smile.


    Assured by Yumo��s promise, Yuan��er became even more elated and cuddled up in her mother��s embrace:


    "Hehe~, thank you, Mommy~"


    "Sure."


    Gently patting Yuan��er��s back, Yumo looked thoughtful for a moment:


    "Not just Yuan��er��s grandparents, but also your brothers and sisters, and... the people from the Black Rose family, including Grandpa Sebastian."


    "The Black Rose family?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded:


    "You��re curious about the people from the Black Rose, right? This birthday gathering will be a good opportunity for you to meet them."


    "Really? Thank you, Mommy~!"


    "Alright, you stay in the bath. I��ll go and send the message to your brothers and sisters, and the people from Black Rose family."


    "Okay~!"


    Yuan��er nodded eagerly.


    But as she nodded, something seemed to occur to her, and she hesitantly spoke up:


    "Mommy... for this gathering, um, can we invite Sister Youlan too? She was so nice to me at the Red Moon Tower, and I want... I want to return the favor..."


    Yumo: "..."


    Hearing this, Yumo hesitated for a moment.


    Then, breaking from her usual caution, she didn��t warn Yuan��er to keep her distance from Youlan. Instead, she smiled reassuringly and said with a soothing tone:


    "Don��t worry, little sweetie. I��ll invite Youlan... After all, she is my eldest daughter. How could she not be there for her little sister��s birthday?"


    "Really?! Thank you, Mommy!! I knew Mommy is the best~!"


    Looking at the little girl snuggling and wriggling in her arms like a dumpling, Yumo affectionately pinched her soft and tender cheek.


    "You��re such a handful, you know that?"


    ...


    After helping her daughter clean up and engaging in some intimate mother-daughter interaction, Yumo slowly got up, leaving Yuan��er alone to play merrily in the pool, and walked towards the mirror. She picked up a towel hanging nearby and began to gently dry her body.


    However,


    Unlike her interaction with Yuan��er, the moment she turned away from the pool, the affectionate and gentle expression on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a chillingly expressionless expression. Her furrowed brows and focused eyes revealed the heavy thoughts weighing on her mind.


    Comforted by Yuan��er, Yumo had managed to pull herself out of her low spirits. At the same time, she made a significant decision in her heart.


    "Let��s have a proper birthday party~"


    This decision wasn��t just about making Yuan��er happy...


    It was also an opportunity,


    After a long time, to gather all her children together.


    As a ��naive�� and even ��foolish�� mother, it was time to have a thorough discussion with the children of the Black Rose family.


    Each and every one of them.


    Thinking this, Yumo��s expression grew darker, and a dangerous aura began to leak from her crimson eyes.


    Of course,


    Yumo wouldn��t actually punish the ��bad children�� who upset her, as Yuan��er suggested. There might be misunderstandings involved, after all.


    She was a parent who believed in reason.


    She needed to hear her children��s explanations first.


    What exactly did these ��bad children�� want to do? What was the ��plan�� that Sebastian and Xizhi mentioned? Why keep it hidden from her? And for how long had they been deceiving her?...


    To communicate better with her children at the party, she needed to investigate thoroughly before confronting them.


    Initially, Yumo thought about confronting Sebastian and Xizhi directly, demanding an explanation.


    But she quickly dismissed this idea, realizing it might not be the best approach to uncover the truth.


    Indeed, Yumo realized that confronting Sebastian directly, as she had initially thought, might not yield the truth. From the story ��The Mask of Family�� she recalled, where the protagonist, Momo, was deceived by her trusted nanny, she understood the complexity of confronting someone entrenched in deceit. Even when Momo used her authority to extract a confession, the nanny took all the blame, leaving the real depth of the deception uncovered.


    Yumo suspected that if she directly confronted Sebastian, he might use endless excuses to deceive her again, hiding his true intentions, and protect other conspirators. She didn��t believe Sebastian and the others would confess honestly, even under duress.


    Therefore, she decided it was better to play along with their plans for now, to avoid alarming them prematurely. She would use her bloody butterflies to conduct a thorough investigation in secret.


    ��Gather enough evidence...��


    ��And then, facing them all at once!��


    Additionally,


    Yumo wanted to investigate another matter that concerned her.


    That was,


    "Who else is involved in this?"


    Standing by the window in her black dress, Yumo gazed thoughtfully into the distance, pondering aloud.


    Sebastian��s recent actions had set off alarm bells for her.


    Apart from Sebastian, Xiao, and Xizhi, who else might be deceiving her in the same way? This ��someone else�� naturally referred to those children who shared her bloodline.


    ��Kalina,��


    ��Liyu,��


    ��Shuoyue,��


    ��Limo... ?��


    "��."


    "Hmm, that��s unlikely. I shouldn��t be deceived by her..."


    As for Pierre, he seemed too brazen in his misdeeds to be considered deceptive.


    Considering the frequent interactions these children had with Sebastian, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a strong sense of doubt. The thought that her own children, connected to her by blood, might also be deceiving her, made her clutch her chest, where a dull ache had begun to form.


    "Hopefully, I��m just overthinking it."


    "However, speaking of my children..."


    Yumo glanced at Yuan��er, who was happily splashing in the pool behind her, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Her daughter was still fondly thinking of her ��Sister Youlan.�� Since she had promised to invite her brothers and sisters to Yuan��er��s birthday party, as a mother, she couldn��t go back on her word.


    ��Moreover, there were many things I needed to discuss with Youlan��


    Having made this decision, Yumo slowly opened the window. As the cool night breeze flowed in, several bloody butterflies fluttered into the bathroom, dancing around her. They relayed the information they had gathered back to Yumo.


    Receiving this information, Yumo��s brows furrowed, and her crimson eyes filled with confusion.


    "Hmm? No trace of Youlan? How is that possible..."


    ��Wasn��t Youlan repelled by the church?��


    ��Why were there no traces of her near Anvika?��


    Yumo had hoped to follow the remnants of Youlan��s Shadow energy left from her defeat to locate her and personally bring her back.


    But why, apart from being the site of the battle at the Church, could she not detect any trace of Youlan��s presence? How did Youlan enter the church, and how did she leave after being defeated, remained an unsolved mystery. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something feels off" Yumo murmured uneasily.


    Recalling the message from Kalina about the rapid depletion of everyone��s vitality at Red Moon Tower, a worry began to spread within her. Despite acknowledging Youlan��s strength, Yumo had always believed that even if defeated, Youlan would manage to escape unharmed.


    But the current signs indicated that her judgment might have been wrong.


    "Could it be that something had actually happened to Youlan?"


    ...


    ��Well����


    ��The Church�� is not too far away.��


    "I might as well go there myself to check"

 Chapter 601 - 602: Humiliation

    In the southern part of Asumos Cathedral, within the Heaven��s Garden, which was once a vibrant part of the cathedral and the dwelling place of the church��s sacred beast, Huiming, the scene was now one of desolation. Following Huiming��s defeat and weakening at the hands of an enemy from three hundred years ago, the once flourishing garden had gradually faded from the church��s concern and had fallen into decay.


    Now devoid of its former beauty, it was left with nothing but a heartbreaking desolation.


    However, being neglected by the church wasn��t entirely bad.


    Because Heaven��s Garden was out of focus, Kael didn��t include this vast area in his protective barrier when setting up the great shield for the church. So, when the church was sealed off and the barrier was activated, Heaven��s Garden remained untouched and was spared from the catastrophic battle that ravaged the church.


    When the barrier dissipated and the cathedral turned into ruins, Heaven��s Garden remained unharmed.


    --


    In the central area of Heaven��s Garden,


    A massive beast covered in golden scales and white fur stood out prominently. The beast, standing at a height of about ten meters and over thirty meters in length from head to tail, had sharp, ram-like horns on its head and a tail adorned with a red blood diamond. Its limbs, like pillars supporting the heavens, were covered in white-gold mane, and its chest bore a dazzling but cracked blue gemstone that drew attention.


    Despite the apparent weakness in its amber eyes, the faint golden aura surrounding it and the dignity in its eyes still commanded a primal respect.


    This giant figure was none other than Huiming, the sacred beast of the Asumos Church from it��s past history.


    In its prime, Huiming was a revered figure in the church, possessing a status not inferior to that of the Pope and the Saintess. It was an entity admired wherever it went.


    But now?


    After being defeated by humanity��s enemy three hundred years ago and even cursed, Huiming��s power had drastically diminished, as had its status within the church. The once-respected being had become an object of disdain.


    It was even shackled in chains by Kael, mercilessly locked within Heaven��s Garden like a mere animal, and its offspring were forcibly taken away by Kael.


    As a sacred beast that served the ��Goddess�� and guarded the church for thousands of years, receiving such treatment was truly lamentable.


    Huiming had long since become disillusioned with the church. Having spent its vital energy resisting the enemy from the other realm for several minutes to buy time for the church��s retreat, Huiming found itself in this plight. The thought of the Saintess who died in that battle made Huiming feel it was all in vain.


    With the church seemingly abandoned by the Goddess, why should Huiming continue to guard it?


    "What foolishness" Huiming muttered to itself under the moonlight, a sound filled with self-mockery.


    During the centuries locked in the garden, Huiming often expressed such regret for its past actions.


    However, today was slightly different. After a few groans of pain, Huiming managed to raise its head, turning its gaze towards the distant Asumos Cathedral. Though its senses had weakened, Huiming could still tell that the church had been attacked by a formidable enemy that day.


    A hundred years ago, such news would have made Huiming restless.


    But now?


    It harbored a hope.


    A hope that Kael, the despicable one, would be torn apart by the invaders. Only with his death could Huiming��s children be safe and possibly return to its side. Only then could the Asumos Church, led astray by Kael, possibly return to the church Huiming once knew.


    Thus,


    Huiming constantly monitored the cathedral, awaiting news of Kael��s demise.


    Unfortunately,


    Huiming��s hopes were dashed.


    Not only did Kael survive, but his aura seemed even stronger than before, indicating his victory.


    This undoubtedly disappointed Huiming.


    But now, disappointment was not the issue. Huiming was concerned about why the Pope was visiting Heaven��s Garden late at night.


    Exerting all its strength and dragging its weary body, Huiming slowly stood up.


    Even though Huiming had been reduced to a state akin to a prisoner, the pride of being a sacred beast did not allow it to lie on the ground like a dead dog in front of Kael. Even now, it had to stand tall and look down upon that despicable man.


    As Huiming struggled to rise from the ground,


    Dozens of figures emerged from the ominous shadows of the surrounding forest �C they were the church��s holy knights, and leading them was a man in a magnificent white-gold robe with golden hair: Kael.


    Bathed in moonlight, Kael��s face, wearing a false smile, appeared before Huiming, igniting a nameless fury within the sacred beast, wishing to tear him apart on the spot.


    "What are you doing here, Kael?!" Huiming growled, demanding an answer.


    The beast��s body began to glow with faint golden light, with its red diamond tail and blue gemstone chest emitting fierce red and blue flames. Its already majestic appearance became even more imposing, and an invisible pressure radiated from Huiming, like a wild beast threatening its intruder.


    However,


    Facing such a display from Huiming, Kael merely smirked coldly.


    The sacred beast had lost more than ninety percent of its power. Its intimidating presence might subdue ordinary people, but to scare Kael was laughably futile.


    The current Huiming was akin to a ��broken house,�� which Kael could easily destroy with a mere kick.


    "Don��t be foolish, Huiming. You��re in no position to threaten me now."


    With a snap of his fingers,


    A terrifying dark red holy energy burst from Kael, overwhelming Huiming with a nightmarish force that easily shattered the sacred beast��s protective aura! As the red and blue flames extinguished, Huiming��s massive body crashed to the ground.


    When Huiming tried to rise again, dozens of holy knights quickly restrained it with energy chains formed from their holy energy. Under Kael��s commanding gaze, they firmly pinned Huiming to the ground, stripping the sacred beast of its dignity.


    "Just stay down," Kael commanded.


    "Kael, you bastard!"


    Though unable to move, Huiming glared at Kael with a gaze full of loathing and resentment.


    "What are you planning to do?!" Huiming asked sternly, glancing at the holy knights surrounding it.


    The grandeur of Kael��s arrival this time was definitely not just for the usual humiliation of Huiming. There had to be another purpose.


    Kael, however, did not directly answer Huiming��s question. Instead, he slowly lifted his hand with a meaningful smile...


    In the next instant,


    Accompanied by a swirl of dark red holy energy,


    A small, fluffy, and round creature suddenly appeared in Kael��s hand. The creature, visibly excited upon seeing Huiming lying on the ground, made cooing sounds and waved its plump little paws at Huiming.


    Huiming��s eyes widened in shock, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My child! My child!!"


    Indeed, in Kael��s grip was Huiming��s only daughter.


    Overwhelmed with joy at seeing her long-lost child, Huiming instinctively tried to rise and retrieve her daughter from Kael��s clutches. The intense longing for her child momentarily unlocked Huiming��s latent power!


    Energized by her offspring��s cries,


    Huiming forcefully broke free from Kael��s suppressive aura, shattering the energy chains binding her, and charged forward with full force!


    "Oh?"


    Kael was slightly surprised by this turn of events, but soon smirked coldly.


    He had no intention of letting the sacred beast take back her child.


    Boom!*


    With a loud crash, Kael effortlessly kicked the motherly Huiming several meters away, causing her to howl in pain. The small creature in Kael��s hand, seeing its mother being attacked, bravely tried to retaliate, puffing up and shaking Kael��s hand as if seeking vengeance.


    Unfortunately, the young sacred beast��s teeth were too weak to break through Kael��s protective aura.


    Unperturbed by the young creature��s futile attempts, Kael slowly approached the bleeding and half-dead Huiming.


    Looking down at the sacred beast, Kael��s face showed a trace of disgust.


    Then,


    As the terrifying dark red holy energy swirled around him, Kael spoke in an indisputable tone:


    "If you want your child back, make a deal with me, Huiming."


    "A deal?"


    "Give me your power, and I will reunite you with your daughter."

 Chapter 602 - 603: The Goddess’s Will

    Sorry for the delay�� I am in finals and it will end after 4 days, so sadly can��t publish the golden ticket bonuses until it finishes�� but no worries I will make it a double bonus because of the delay (6_9).


    Ah and there is another chapter after 40m.


    -------


    "Here��s a decent offer for you. Give me your power, and I��ll reunite you with your daughter."


    Huiming:"?!!"


    Huiming: "What... what did you say?!"


    As Kael��s words rang in her ears, Huiming, struggling to get up from the ground, looked astonished and incredulous at the confident Pop:


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Isn��t it obvious? Huiming, have you been dumbfounded living in this Garden for hundreds of years? Can��t you understand what I��m saying?"


    Kael laughed mockingly and tapped Huiming��s head gently:


    "Your Kirin lineage is a race born under the grace of the Goddess. Rare in number, with low birth rates. Yet, you possess an enviable unique ability to pass on your internal power to the next generation. Through this legacy, every Kirin of each generation possesses the peak power of the eighth level. Even a young Kirin, without much training, can become one of the strongest on the continent if the mother is powerful enough. Envious, isn��t it?"


    Kael said with a sigh:


    "Huiming, haven��t you always wanted to reunite with your child? Now, I am giving you this opportunity. I believe it��s a profitable exchange for you. This way, not only will you not die, but you also won��t have to worry about the curse within the inherited power, which could kill your child. After this, you can reunite with your little one. How good is that?"


    "Pass it on to you?"


    "Yes, such powerful strength, just sealed in a body about to wither away, is such a waste. Better to pass it to me, to make it more valuable."


    "My power, it carries the curse of Higanbana, you know? Aren��t you afraid of being cursed and ending up like me now, a ghostly figure?"


    "Not afraid."


    Kael answered without hesitation, clasping his hands together, looking devoutly towards the cathedral, or more specifically, the statue of the Goddess:


    "For the upcoming event that will change the fate of all mankind, I need this power. As for what happens to me afterwards, it doesn��t matter. Even if I rot and die, I��ll accept it, as long as it��s for the greater good..."


    The Pope spoke with righteous words.


    However,


    Before he could finish, Huiming let out a cold laugh, filled with disdain and mockery:


    "Hahaha... Really, how noble of you. ��Rot and die, I��ll accept it��... Kael, you really can put on a show..."


    "Putting on a show?"


    "Isn��t it? Even if I pass my power to you, things like curses and decay, they aren��t your concerns, are they?"


    "You think so?"


    "Kael, playing dumb now? Even though this place is remote, the news of you and the two Holy Envoys defeating the strongest demon Higanbana, reached me. Perhaps, because you defeated her, the curse in my body has dispersed."


    Hearing this,


    Kael slightly frowned.


    "Dispersed?"


    "Pretending to be ignorant. Although I��m weak and barely alive now, the curse has been eroding my body for hundreds of years, causing unbearable pain. You don��t think I wouldn��t notice when the curse stops, don��t you?"


    Her voice was very weak, even fading as she spoke.


    But the dignity and presence in Huiming��s words didn��t diminish at all, even slightly overpowering Kael:


    "Although I don��t know how a shameless person like you managed to defeat such a terrifying monster, you must have truly killed Higanbana, not just repelled her as the propaganda suggests. You publicized it that way to prevent retaliation from other demon kings, right? You don��t want Anvika to repeat the fate of the Snow Night Empire, do you? Wasn��t Xue Tianao retaliated against by the Abyssal Demons for imprisoning the Inferno?"


    "..."


    "Also, after killing Higanbana, you believe her curse has vanished. That��s why you came to me with such righteous indignation, trying to deceive me into passing my power to you? You��re really shameless, Kael. The previous Pope was blind to pass the position to a scum like you!"


    "..."


    After being scorned by Huiming, Kael fell into a brief silence, and the atmosphere suddenly grew tense and chilly.


    A moment later,


    Kael let out a resigned laugh, waving his hand self-mockingly:


    "Hahahaahahahahahah~, it seems I underestimated you. Locked up for so long, your body may be broken, but your mind is still sharp. I take back my words about you being foolish. Sorry about that."


    Since his intentions were seen through, Kael stopped pretending.


    Speaking directly and to the point, Kael said:


    "Indeed, Higanbana no longer exists, and thus the curse she left has also dissipated. Now, if I accept your power, I won��t have to worry about being backfired by the curse. Huiming, I know what you��re thinking. Since the curse is lifted, you must be thinking of passing the divine beast��s power to your daughter. I advise you to abandon such a silly thought."


    "Why? Weren��t you always hoping for that?"


    "That was before, but the situation has changed. Now, our Church desperately needs more powerful warriors. Your daughter is too young, she definitely won��t be able to master the power in a short time. I don��t have time to train her."


    Saying this,


    Kael looked disdainfully at the pink dumpling in his hand. The little divine beast, locked in Kael��s gaze, instinctively felt a deadly threat, as if being watched by a ravenous beast. The trembling little one started struggling and cast a pleading look at her mother on the ground.


    "Besides, the reason for letting your daughter inherit the power before was due to a lack of other choices. The power of your Kirin lineage can only be accepted by direct blood relatives, others trying to forcibly take it will only explode and die. Many have suffered from this in the past while coveting your Kirin power. But now, it��s different..."


    "Different? You mean, you have a way to accept the power?!"


    Huiming��s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    But she knew,


    Kael, making such a choice, must have acquired some secret method. Otherwise, he wouldn��t risk exploding to death to accept her power.


    As Huiming pondered, Kael��s urging voice entered her ears again:


    "You better cooperate quickly, or else, be careful about your daughter��s life."


    "You?! If you harm that child, I��d rather die than give you my power!"


    "Then I��ll kill both you and your child and extract your power. Believe me, I can do it now."


    Kael threatened in a low voice, his patience from before gradually fading, and his grip on the little divine beast tightened slightly.


    "You!..."


    Watching her painfully squirming pink dumpling in Kael��s hand, a burst of anxious emotion suddenly erupted from Huiming��s heart. Simultaneously, a wordless fury burst from her eyes, seemingly turning into tangible flames engulfing Kael.


    As a divine beast, Huiming had her own principles. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After seeing through Kael��s ruthless and heartless nature, Huiming couldn��t help but worry about the terrifying things this Pope might do after obtaining her powerful strength.


    At this moment, Huiming was caught in a dilemma.


    However,


    As if seeing through Huiming��s inner turmoil, Kael let out a cold laugh, unconcerned:


    "You don��t need to be so conflicted. What I��m doing is the will of the Goddess herself. As a divine beast, you are simply fulfilling the Goddess��s orders. There��s no need for such a struggle."


    "What did you said?!"


    Hearing this, Huiming was stunned.


    In the next instant, the divine beast��s anger erupted even further:


    "HOW DARE YOU MENTIONING THE GODDESS IN FRONT OF ME! The Goddess has long severed her connection with our world! You are nothing but a charlatan fabricating divine edicts, trying to deceive me with your nonsensical prophecies! Kael, keep dreaming! You scum... Huh?!!!"


    However,


    Midway through her scorn, Huiming��s words abruptly stopped.


    Because at that moment,


    A seed glowing with a ghostly blue light was released from Kael��s power seal, revealing itself in front of Huiming. The aura of serene blue shadows emanating from the seed was all too familiar to Huiming; it was the presence of Higanbana, the strongest abyssal demon...


    But what shocked Huiming most, making her feel as if struck by lightning, was not the aura of serene shadows, but the faint divine power emanating from the cracks in the seed.


    This divine power, under the stimulation of Kael��s power, became very apparent.


    "This, this presence... is it? The Goddess?!"


    "That��s right."


    Kael smiled victoriously:


    "Weren��t you unsure how I defeated Higanbana? Now I��ll tell you. The key to defeating Higanbana wasn��t me, but the Goddess herself! It was the Goddess��s assistance that enabled me to conquer that powerful abyssal demon. I believe you understand what I��m emphasizing now. The Goddess has never abandoned our world!"


    Hearing this, Huiming trembled uncontrollably, slowly lowering her head, unable to speak.


    "Now, do you understand? Give me your power, Huiming. This... it��s all the will of the Goddess."


    After witnessing this scene, Kael gradually revealed a satisfied smile.


    "No need to hesitate, no need to doubt. You are merely following the will of the Goddess. Give me your power, so I can better execute the Goddess��s divine edicts."

 Chapter 603 - 604:

    Huiming: ��No, this can��t be possible?��


    ��This, this aura? Does it really belong to the Goddess?!��


    Staring at the seed in Kael��s hand, enveloped in dark red divine energy, Huiming��s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Her massive body trembled with shock.


    ��That rich divine aura... was it really the Goddess? Did the Goddess truly help Kael defeat Higanbana?!��


    After a moment of stunned silence, Huiming didn��t question Kael��s words.


    After all, such rich divine power was genuine.


    And,


    This could also explain why Kael, with his strength, was able to defeat Higanbana. She remembered the despair and trembling fear that monster had given her, still occasionally waking her from nightmares.


    Huiming "The Goddess, did she really abandoned this world?"


    Huiming muttered to herself, dazed.


    ...


    Seeing Huiming like this, Kael was extremely pleased with himself.


    "So now, Huiming, what complaints do you have? This is the directive of the Goddess herself, just follow it."


    Huiming: "The Goddess told you this?"


    "Yes. Huiming, you must understand, I am acting under the Goddess��s instruction. I represent the will of the Goddess. As a divine beast, you shouldn��t go against the Goddess��s directive, right?"


    Kael responded with a smile.


    To this,


    Huiming had no doubts. As a divine beast who had interacted with Kael for decades, she could see there was no deceit in his eyes at this moment.


    He wasn��t lying to her.


    "The directive of the Goddess..."


    However,


    Even after knowing it was the Goddess��s directive, Huiming still didn��t straightforwardly surrender her power.


    Instead, she hesitated and lowered her head.


    Once, she was an unquestionably devout follower of the Goddess...


    Even knowing the Goddess had severed her connection with this world, Huiming still hoped for that legendary existence. After all, it was she who had led the Kirin lineage to the pinnacle of the continent three thousand years ago. Huiming always believed that as long as she served the Goddess devoutly, one day the Goddess would return to the continent, eradicate the evil of the world, and lead the Kirin to the peak again.


    However,


    As time passed, Huiming��s hope gradually shattered.


    In her years of battling abyssal demons, Huiming witnessed countless devout followers die under their claws. No matter how they prayed, the Goddess never responded. This inevitably led to Huiming��s growing disappointment in the Goddess...


    After being defeated by Higanbana and imprisoned by Kael, Huiming prayed constantly in her heart, hoping the Goddess would save her from this suffering.


    Unfortunately, her day-and-night prayers remained unanswered.


    What she received instead was increasingly cruel treatment from Kael.


    Could it be said,


    ��These treatments were the Goddess��s instructions? Her tacit approval?��


    That was something Huiming could not accept.


    After dedicating so many years to the Church, not only did she not receive proper care after being injured and disabled, but she was also treated as trash, imprisoned in the Heavenly Garden for a hundred years. Even her child was forcibly taken away. And now, they wanted to force her child to devour her own flesh and blood to gain power?


    ��Wasn��t the Goddess described in the scriptures gentle and compassionate? Why would I condone such cruelty from Kael?��


    Not just towards her,


    Huiming was well aware of the many heinous acts Kael committed to expand the Church after becoming the Pope. Countless families were destroyed, many small nations wiped out, and numerous human tragedies born from his actions.


    Before today, Huiming always thought these acts were Kael��s schemes and ambitions, contrary to the Church��s doctrines.


    ��But now? If what Kael said was true, and he could really communicate with the Goddess?��


    ��Then his actions, even if not instructed by the Goddess, must have been tacitly approved by her.��


    ��A Goddess who agreed to such things��


    Was utterly different from the grand image Huiming held in her heart.


    ��This is not the Goddess! Calling that being a demon or an evil goddess would be more like it?!��


    With these thoughts, Huiming��s faith in the Goddess gradually collapsed. Doubts began to spread in her heart like a virus.


    That��s why Huiming didn��t respond immediately but fell into an eerie silence.


    However,


    Seeing Huiming like this, Kael gradually lost his patience. His grip on the little divine beast tightened, causing the pink dumpling to let out pitiful whimpers.


    Kael��s eyes narrowed, a cold murderous intent slowly directed at Huiming:


    "Are you trying to defy the Goddess��s order?... Huiming, considering our past as comrades,\\I��m warning you one last time. Cooperate willingly, or bear the consequences."


    "..."


    Faced with Kael��s menacing oppression and murderous intent, Huiming finally nodded.


    Although Huiming��s instincts kept telling her that if Kael obtained her power, it would lead to catastrophic consequences, what could she do now? She was powerless to resist Kael. Her desire to save her daughter overshadowed her responsibilities as a divine beast.


    "I understand, I will transfer my power to you."


    "A wise decision."


    "But, how do I give it to you?"


    "Don��t worry about that, I have my ways."


    Saying this,


    Kael glanced sidelong at the ghostly blue seed floating in his palm, his gaze carrying a deeper meaning.


    "This is the core of Higanbana, which I extracted from that woman��s chest. Higanbana had the ability to devour others�� power and transform it into her own, even transferring it to others. This seed, retaining Higanbana��s power, also possesses this ability. Using this seed as a medium, I can absorb your power smoothly, without causing a backlash. So, I believe, as a divine beast, you know what to do."


    "I understand. And your promise?"


    "You can rest assured, I am a man of my word. Once I��ve absorbed your power, I will grant freedom to you and your daughter."


    "I understand."


    Huiming, assured by Kael��s promise, dragged her curse-weakened and battered body up from the ground. Enduring the intense pain, she stood up again. The next moment, as the sacred energy within her surged, the sapphire on her chest began to emit a bright blue light.


    A sphere of pure blue energy, compressed and gathered, was released from the sapphire, guarded by several magical circles. It slowly floated towards Higanbana��s seed under Kael��s satisfied gaze.


    "Yes, that��s right, just like that."


    A sinister smile crept across Kael��s ordinary yet authoritative face.


    Gazing at the divine beast, as insignificant as an ant,


    A flicker of mockery passed unnoticed in the depths of Kael��s dark red pupils.


    ��How foolish...��


    Kael murmured inwardly.


    While he outwardly made the pretense of granting freedom, he had never planned to spare the divine beast from the start. She knew too much. If she were to leave the Church and spread negative information about it, it would significantly damage the reputation of the Church.


    Kael was not willing to take that risk.


    To ensure these matters remained unknown to outsiders, he had to ensure that Huiming would forever remain silent.


    As for the little divine beast, he thought to cultivate her for the time being.


    The potential of the Kirin was widely acknowledged as one of the greatest in the world, and she might prove to be a reliable asset in the future.


    However,


    Just as Kael focused his energy on gathering the sacred energy around the seed, preparing to use it as a medium to absorb Huiming��s power, a sudden, explosive sound abruptly shattered his illusion.


    "BOOM!!" S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a thunderous roar that shook the earth, the quiet night of Anvika was shattered.


    A crimson meteor suddenly broke through everyone��s perception, crashing near Kael! It created a crater hundreds of meters in radius upon impact and kicked up a cloud of dust. The violent shockwave swept across the land, with cracks spreading rapidly in all directions like a moving disaster, putting the vast Heavenly Garden in a near state of ruin.


    Fortunately, barriers set up around the Heavenly Garden to contain the divine beast prevented the shockwave��s remnants from spreading further.


    The intense vibration and the oncoming wave of air caused several weaker Holy Knights to tremble violently, nearly falling into the vast fissures.


    This deafening explosion undoubtedly forced Kael to stop absorbing Huiming��s power. He turned his head in anger and astonishment towards the billowing dust behind him.


    ��What in the world?!��


    "Who��s interfering now?!"


    Kael narrowed his eyes, revealing a serious and angry gaze. Two epic weapons, long and short, appeared out of nowhere, tightly grasped in his hands.


    The Holy Knights, who had barely stabilized themselves, also turned their gazes towards the source of the disturbance. The event was so unexpected that they were utterly confused about what had happened.


    ��Was it a meteor falling to Earth?��


    ��Or some monster attacking?��


    Without releasing any power aura and causing such a terrifying impact with mere physical force.


    ��If it was a monster, it must be a colossal creature on par with a demon dragon, right? Could it be the Sword Demon coming again?!��


    At this moment, all the Holy Knights readied themselves for combat, preparing to face the terrifying creature emerging from the smoke.


    However,


    In the next instant,


    The Holy Knights stood frozen in place, their faces under the helmets showing an indescribable look of astonishment.


    Because,


    To their surprise, emerging from the smoke was not a terrifying monster or the Sword Demon enveloped in violent lightning... but a slender black-haired girl wearing a veil and a black dress?


    The girl walked step by step towards the Holy Knights...


    Under the mask,


    The girl��s crimson eyes were locked onto Kael��s hand.


    No, more precisely,


    They were fixed on the softly glowing seed��

 Chapter 604 - 605:

    To their surprise, emerging from the smoke was not a terrifying monster or the Sword Demon enveloped in violent lightning... but a slender black-haired girl wearing a veil and a black dress?


    The girl walked step by step towards the Holy Knights...


    Under the mask,


    The girl��s crimson eyes were locked onto Kael��s hand.


    No, more precisely,


    They were fixed on the softly glowing seed��


    ........


    The figure that appeared before the Holy Knights was not the colossal creature they had imagined.


    It was a black-haired girl, exuding a charming and sinister aura.


    Far from the giant monster they had envisioned, the girl seemed so delicate and petite compared to the tall and robust knights.


    Thus,


    Under the unexpected gaze of the Holy Knights, the ��graceful�� black-haired girl emerged slowly from the dense smoke, walking step by step on her slender, bare feet towards them. Despite emerging from the earth-shattering dust, the girl seemed untouched by the dirt, as pristine as a lotus flower emerging from the mud.


    The sand and dust seemed to be annihilated by an invisible force the moment they neared the girl.


    The girl did not emit any particularly strong power fluctuations,


    But in a fleeting moment, the dozens of Holy Knights felt an extreme pressure on their souls. This pressure was like a mountain bearing down on them, so heavy that they could barely breathe��.


    The girl didn��t radiate any terrifying power, but creating such an earth-shattering impact with such a petite body proved the terror of her physical strength, which must have reached an unparalleled level.


    And more importantly,


    With the appearance of the black-haired girl, the atmosphere in the Heavenly Garden changed drastically. The temperature plummeted, sending chills down everyone��s spines.


    Clearly,


    This girl had not come to frolic under the moonlight with them.


    "This girl... she means trouble..."


    All the Holy Knights made this judgment at that moment,


    Stimulated by a strong sense of impending battle,


    The Holy Knights drew their swords, warily watching the unexpected visitor who had suddenly descended. The holy energy within them surged like an undercurrent, converging towards the blade tips. The atmosphere on the ground became tense, as if a fierce conflict was about to erupt at any moment.


    In this tense atmosphere, facing the black-haired girl approaching them, the leading Holy Knights couldn��t help but seek guidance from their pillar of strength, the great Pope Kael.


    They were looking for his command.


    However,


    Quickly, the Holy Knights were surprised to find that the normally unflappable and adaptable Pop, who was always calm in the face of danger, was standing motionless like a statue, caught in an eerie silence.


    "Your Holiness??"


    Hello?!


    "Give us some order!?!"


    "Your Holiness don��t space out now!"


    ��


    On the other side,


    Ignoring the calls and questioning looks of his subordinates, Kael focused entirely on the black-haired girl who had suddenly appeared.


    Without releasing any power, she made Kael feel a tremor from deep within his soul.


    This invisible pressure was even more terrifying than what Higanbana had given him!


    Without a doubt,


    This girl was a more formidable being than Higanbana.


    Apart from the Goddess, there was only one being capable of making him tremble like this.


    Even though the girl wore a mask to hide her face, as if to hide her identity, her disguise was not perfect, perhaps due to her hurried arrival.


    Her elegant yet rigid posture, her beautiful black hair was unmistakable.


    After taking in all these details, Kael instantly recognized her identity.


    ��Blood Butterfly��


    ��No����


    ��Demon Temple��


    ��Why is she suddenly... here?��


    ��Shouldn��t she be in Luminous?��


    ��Could it be����


    ��Because of the aura of this seed?��


    Thinking this, Kael glanced at the seed floating in his palm.


    "Did she track this place down following the seed��s aura?"


    At this moment, his dark red eyes were filled with seriousness. Obviously, Blood Butterfly��s direct appearance in the Heavenly Garden was entirely unexpected for Kael.


    In his plan, even if he were to confront this legendary being from the Demon Temple, it would be after he had fully integrated the power of the divine beast and after all the top fighters on the continent had gathered in Anvika, on the battlefield of the holy war. Not now...


    He was not prepared for this yet!


    Kael had intentionally kept the news of Higanbana��s death a secret, making people believe that this strongest abyssal demon was only temporarily repelled. The main purpose was to calm Blood Butterfly��s emotions. Although he did not believe demons had feelings, he still wanted to be cautious.


    Unfortunately,


    She had appeared here, indicating that his original plan might need significant alterations...


    "Seems like releasing the seed��s aura to pressure Huiming wasn��t such a good idea. It actually drew this creature here?"


    Kael bit his lip, muttering regretfully and uneasily in his mind.


    ��But...��


    ��Damn it��


    ��Isn��t she supposed to be in Luminous? That��s far from here! How did she manage to track this place down from such a distance, especially with the protective barriers around the Heavenly Garden? Damn, is she a dog or something?!��


    Although his mind was full of confusion and questions, Kael had neither the time nor the energy to ponder these issues.


    At this stage, Kael��s primary concern was how to avoid a direct confrontation with Blood Butterfly.


    ��How should I explain this? I need to find a way to appease her��


    Glancing at the seed in his hand, which was the core of Higanbana, Kael��s mind raced. Feeling the increasingly ominous and terrifying gaze of the black-haired girl, Kael realized that if he couldn��t concoct a suitable excuse, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However,


    While Kael was deep in thought,


    An unexpected event, beyond his anticipation, occurred again...


    --


    At this moment,


    The Holy Knights in front of Kael, all seeking ��order�� from their trusted Pop, were puzzled by his silence. They stood motionless, somewhat at a loss, and could only watch as the black-haired girl drew closer.


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure like tidal waves hitting them, everyone shivered uncontrollably, as if their souls were being torn apart and devoured by an invisible force.


    However,


    As the girl approached, a not-so-intense yet fear-inducing and nauseating aura suddenly invaded the perception of the Holy Knights, causing them all to frown. This aura was unmistakably the shadow power �C the sinful force of abyssal demons!


    For some reason, a crack appeared on the mask of the black-haired girl, and a small part of her aura seemed to uncontrollably seep out from her body.


    The power of shadow��


    Combined with the bloody butterflies floating out from the darkness.


    Recalling the Sword Demon��s remarks about a humanoid abyssal demon in Luminous. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    The Holy Knights suddenly realized the identity of the person before them.


    The legendary abyssal demon, Blood Butterfly, whose true form had never been witnessed!


    Realizing that a demon king was standing right before them, the Holy Knights involuntarily gasped, their energy surging within, ready to confront this sudden enemy. However, not everyone felt fear in their hearts.


    Upon realizing the identity of the black-haired girl, Cardis Pan-Lovitch, the leader of the Holy Radiant Knights and the Church��s fourth Earth Apostle, showed a look of disdain and mockery after a moment of trembling.


    For him, a high-ranking seventh-level knight,


    The next moment,


    This confident, middle-aged man with naturally curly brown hair, wearing a platinum-colored armor, stepped forward to the forefront of the Holy Knights.


    Among his trembling colleagues, this brave warrior boldly stepped forward.


    Under the admiring gaze of all the Holy Knights, Cardis raised his sword towards the black-haired girl��s forehead with a commanding presence:


    "Blood Butterfly! This is the Heavenly Garden, the territory of our Asumos Church! You cannot run rampant here!"


    Releasing his high-level holy energy without hesitation, Cardis roared angrily at the black-haired girl.


    As he roared, the fourth brave turned to the dozens of subordinates, suppressed by the girl��s aura, and scolded them harshly:


    "Pull yourselves together! She��s just a newly born demon king! What��s there to fear? Even the strongest Higanbana was killed by our Pop! This mere newborn demon king, what��s there to fear? Don��t tremble like that, especially in front of his holiness!"


    Cardis��s stern reprimand echoed throughout the Heavenly Garden.


    "Show some spirit! You are the elite of the Church, the Holy Knights admired by all! Don��t disgrace the name of our Holy Radiant Knight Order!"


    As he spoke these words,


    The Holy Knights couldn��t help but admire their leader, Cardis, for his bravery in facing the oppressive aura of a demon king.


    ����"Captain! You��re so badass!"����


    However,


    Kael, the leader of the Church, reacted differently from the others.


    As he was deep in thought, hearing Cardis��s words, he first paused, then his face turned utterly dark, as if covered in black soot, darkening completely...


    Meanwhile,


    Upon hearing these words, the black-haired girl stopped in her tracks.


    Her slender and delicate body began to tremble under the gaze of everyone. The emotions she had been desperately suppressing seemed to uncontrollably start releasing at this moment.


    ...


    ...


    "She��s dead?"


    "You... killed Higanbana?... Killed my... DAUGHTER?!"

 Chapter 605 - 606: Cruelty

    As the fourth Apostle, Cardis might not have the raw power of the fifth or sixth Earth Apostles. His position was secured largely due to his skill at flattering and pleasing the leadership.


    When he realized that the enemy appearing before them was the newly emerged demon king-level abyssal demon, Blood Butterfly, even with the indescribable terrifying pressure she exerted, Cardis felt a sense of relief. He strongly felt that the crisis had dissipated. After all, their Pop, blessed by the Goddess, had defeated the strongest abyssal demon, Higanbana.


    Dealing with a newly born demon king should be effortless.


    It is known that the strength of abyssal demons of the demon king level is proportional to their age. The older they are, the more powerful they become. Ancient abyssal demons like Higanbana and Sword Demon are so powerful that they drive people to despair, whereas facing newer ones like Deathwing, Nightmare, and Snow Devourer, people feel they have a fighting chance. Being a newly born demon king, Blood Butterfly��s strength must be inferior to Nightmare��s.


    Since Snow devourer was defeated by the Apostle of Heaven, how could the Pop, who is even stronger, not easily defeat Blood Butterfly?


    Realizing this,


    Cardis eagerly positioned himself at the forefront of the group, attempting to show his brave and loyal side in front of the Pope. If Blood Butterfly really attacked him, the Pope would surely intervene.


    Not only would he not be in any life-threatening danger, but he would also earn merit in the eyes of his leadership, a win-win situation.


    Thinking this, Cardis allowed a slight smirk to form on his lips, unnoticed by his colleagues.


    However,


    At this moment, Cardis frowned, noticing that the black-haired girl who had been steadily approaching suddenly stopped. Although her face and expressions were hidden by the mask, the invisible pressure that had been diffused in the air seemed to suddenly concentrate on Kael after hearing Cardis��s words.


    "It was you? You killed my child?"


    "Hm?"


    Hearing this voice that sounded like music from heaven, Cardis was momentarily stunned.


    After all,


    In his fixed perception, abyssal demons were supposed to be horrifying entities with repulsive faces and raspy, eerie voices. Hearing such a pleasant and melodic voice from a demon was genuinely surprising to Cardis.


    After a moment of confusion, a re-focused Cardis immediately took a combative stance and roared defiantly:


    "So what if he did?! Our Pope is divinely wise and mighty. How could Higanbana stand against him?! Not only did that monster lose to our Pop, but she was also gutted by him to extract her core! If you don��t want to end up like her, surrender now! Perhaps the Pope will show mercy and grant you a comfortable death!..."


    Believing in the strength of their Pop, Cardis��s confidence grew, and his words showed no fear.


    In that moment, he seemed to embody the fearless ��Apostle��, confronting the demon king without any sign of fear.


    Confronted by Cardis��s aggressive behaver, Blood Butterfly not only stopped her approach but also began to lower her head as if subdued by his presence.


    This delighted Cardis, and he couldn��t help but smile slightly.


    If he could really intimidate Blood Butterfly with his presence, wouldn��t his reputation soar after this event was spread by his colleagues? With both Archbishops�� fates uncertain, might he even have a chance to become the new Archbishop?


    Elated by this thought, Cardis grew more and more pleased with himself.


    "What��s the matter? Not moving? Are you scared... Huh? Wait, what? What is this?"


    However,


    As he spoke, Cardis��s brow furrowed, sensing something was amiss.


    Indeed, the black-haired girl had lowered her head and was shaking while clutching her chest. But it didn��t seem like fear; rather, it appeared she was trying to suppress some kind of urge. And the girl, head bowed, was whispering something repeatedly under her breath...


    A chilling aura began to emanate from the girl, rapidly spreading outwards from her, soon enveloping everyone from the Church.


    "Youlan is dead? She died, killed by him? He killed my daughter, he killed my daughter, he killed my daughter, he killed my daughter, he killed my daughter... That bastard... he killed my daughter... He dared?"


    ...


    ...


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing the girl��s murmurs, Cardis shuddered. Her repetitive whispers, filled with madness, sickness, and intense murderous intent, eroded the sanity and courage of those who heard them, like a dirge from the underworld. The increasingly tangible dark aura around the girl sent a chill down Cardis��s spine, as if his very spirit was being corroded.


    ��Her daughter?��


    ��What about her daughter? Is she referring to Higanbana?��


    ...


    The repetitive words of the black-haired girl undoubtedly perplexed Cardis, but as the fourth Apostle, he didn��t have time to dwell on this issue. He faced a far more terrifying reality: Blood Butterfly seemed to be suppressing something within her, yet whatever it was, it started to uncontrollably seep out from her body.


    Was it some emotion?


    Or some kind of power?


    Sensing the growing strength of shadows around the girl and the rising pressure on her soul, Cardis looked really scared. He shook, sweat broke out on his forehead, and he got goosebumps all over. His heart beat fast with worry.


    He had perhaps underestimated the situation.


    His instincts, honed over many years, screamed at him to get out of there fast, or he was certain he wouldn��t make it.


    ��No, this can��t be! Something��s wrong!��


    "This is all wrong!"


    At this moment,


    Under the stunned gaze of the Holy Knights, Cardis, who had just been boldly rebuking his subordinates and standing up to the demon king, involuntarily stepped back several paces, quickly turned his head, and looked towards Kael Korod:


    "Pop! Please take action against her immediately! There��s something wrong with that demoness!"


    However,


    Upon looking at Kael Korod, Cardis was stunned again, his face showing disbelief. It felt like his heart was tied to a massive weight, dragging him into an endless abyss.


    Instead of any approval for his ��bravery��, Kael��s face had turned incredibly dark, cold murderous intent seeping from his eyes. And that intent was not directed at Blood Butterfly, but at him��


    Those eyes looked like they wanted to tear him apart.


    ��Had I done something wrong?��


    "... Pop? What is the meaning of this..."


    Feeling something was off and completely baffled, Cardis asked shakily.


    However,


    Kael didn��t respond to Cardis��s words. Instead, he snorted coldly and, surrounded by a swirl of dark red holy energy, leaped up and disappeared from Cardis��s sight.


    ��What?! What��s happening?!��


    Cardis��s mind was filled with confusion, but it was quickly answered.


    The next moment, a tremendous pressure suddenly invaded Cardis��s perceptual range!


    Realizing something was terribly wrong, Cardis quickly turned to look behind him.


    Then, the fourth Apostle��s expression changed dramatically, his eyes narrowed in extreme anger, fear, and regret, contorting his face into a grotesque and twisted expression.


    In that moment,


    A surge of crimson energy obscured everything, like a beast breaking free from its chains, roaring with a terrifying momentum to annihilate all in its path, rapidly expanding in Cardis��s vision.


    So fast that Cardis couldn��t retreat or muster his power in time.


    Realizing the inevitable, Cardis bit his lip and, with a resentful tone, uttered his last words:


    "Kael Korod, I fucking curse you..."


    But before he could finish, the violent crimson energy engulfed him and the other Holy Knights, turning them to ashes, annihilating even their souls...


    Kael glanced down at the remains of Cardis and others, swallowed by the crimson wave, and muttered disdainfully from midair.


    However, sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His attention remained focused on the black-haired girl not far away.


    Feeling the murderous intent fixed on him, Kael involuntarily gasped for air.


    Faced with this intense pressure on his soul, Kael felt like his soul was being squashed into nothing, with a deep fear taking over his body. This force, much more powerful than Higanbana��s, made him unable to even think about fighting back.


    ��Now was not the time to confront her head-on; I must flee...��


    ��Flee to the Goddess...��


    With this thought, Kael Korod made a split-second decision. His dark red holy energy erupted, enveloping him and transforming into a crimson meteor, shooting towards the main church! However, the instant Kael began his escape, a dark silhouette suddenly blocked his path.


    ��So fast����


    She completely evaded Kael��s perception, shocking the highest leader of the Church, his pupils trembling as if caught in a massive earthquake.


    "Blood, Blood Butterfly?!"


    Before he could finish,


    The girl��s slender fingers rapidly enlarged in Kael��s eyes.


    "Bad, this is so bad!!"


    Realizing the danger, Kael quickly mobilized all his holy energy to face the black-haired girl.


    However,


    With a slight squeeze of the girl��s fingers, Kael��s surrounding holy energy abruptly dissipated. The powerful aura, enough to suffocate and despair an ordinary person, now shattered like a poorly made toy under her grip.


    His long-accompanied divine weapon, ��Crimson Twin Swords,�� disintegrated into fragments after striking the girl��s body.


    Crack~*


    Not just the aura collapsed, and the divine weapon turned to dust.


    The girl��s powerful grip brutally shattered Kael��s head into pieces...

 Chapter 606 - 607: The Rules of Trial

    "The main consciousness of the Demon Temple has immense strength. But don��t let that make you overconfident. The trial��s rules, or rather her moral principles, will limit what she can do."


    " Really?"


    "Yes. So just focus on developing the Church, let its influence reach every corner of the world."


    "But, the cruel deeds I��ve done for the expansion of the Church... are they truly acceptable?"


    "Kael Korod, you must understand, everything you do is to lead the world to a brighter future. Sacrifices are unavoidable for a greater good. Do not feel lost or hesitant, just go ahead. I will forgive all your actions."


    "Yes, I will... fulfill my mission. I will not disappoint you, Goddess..."


    ��.


    With the squeeze of the black-haired girl��s fingers, Kael��s head burst like a rotten melon, his brain and blood splattering. His consciousness was plunged into endless darkness.


    But deep inside, Kael��s will transformed into unbreakable chains, reaching into the abyss, dragging his consciousness back from the engulfing darkness.


    ��I����


    ��I can��t die like this, not before completing the Goddess��s mission. I can��t leave, can��t disappoint the Goddess.��


    ��I mustn��t, absolutely mustn��t!��


    Guided by his strong will, Kael��s consciousness gradually returned to his body.


    Despite his head being mercilessly crushed, the abundant holy energy within him along with his powerful life force and soul strength, managed to regenerate his head. Although it became a grotesque, nauseating mass of flesh and blood, he roughly reconstructed the shape of his head.


    After regenerating his face, Kael abruptly opened his eyes.


    The first thing he did upon regaining sight was to clumsily rise from the ground, watching the black-haired girl nearby with a wary gaze.


    At that moment,


    The black-haired girl, surrounded by dozens of bloody red butterflies, stood quietly not far away, carefully holding a seed emanating a ghostly blue light. Kael couldn��t see her expression due to her lowered head and mask.


    But it was clear that the girl was intently focusing on the seed in her hand, the core of Higanbana.


    The girl, holding the seed, remained motionless, as if a statue frozen in time.


    Apart from her clothes and hair fluttering in the wind, the only movement was the slow trickle of tears falling from beneath her mask. Crystal clear, yet filled with sorrow. The brutality and coldness that once emanated from her were now overshadowed by an indescribable sadness.


    "Huh?"


    "She��s crying?" sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael frowned in confusion.


    Just then, Kael��s movement as he rose from the ground, and his serious and puzzled gaze, once again drew the black-haired girl��s attention. She slowly lifted her head, her moist, crimson eyes under the mask locking onto Kael.


    Kael��s survival seemed to surprise the girl.


    But soon, a vast surge of crimson shadow mixed with cold murderous intent, swept over Kael, making him breathless and turn pale.


    Seeing the girl slowly raising her hand from afar, and sensing the terrifying power accumulating in her palm, Kael took a deep breath.


    ��She����


    ��Is indeed intent on killing me����


    Without taking action, his life was in real danger. Currently, he was no match for this abyssal demon mother.


    Kael was not afraid of death; he feared failing the Goddess��s mission.


    Gritting his teeth,


    Driven by a strong will, Kael suppressed the anxiety in his heart and looked resolutely at the black-haired girl.


    Deciding to take a gamble, Kael let out a somewhat hysterical roar:


    "Blood Butterfly! I am Kael Korod, the leader and the Pope of Asumos Church! You, you cannot kill me, you are breaking the agreement with the Goddess! You are disrupting the order of the trial!"


    Yumo: "..."


    Following Kael��s words, the girl��s movement halted, the terrifying shadow energy in her hand quietly dissipating. The air, previously filled with a sharp intent targeting Kael Korod, suddenly lost its edge.


    Apparently, the black-haired girl��s heart wavered because of Kael��s statement.


    Although her expression was unseen, the sudden retreat of her murderous intent was the best proof.


    Observing this, Kael who was extremely tense inside, felt a glimmer of hope.


    ��Just as I thought����


    ��The Goddess��s words were never wrong����


    Although he didn��t fully understand what restrained the actions of the Demon Temple, as long as he didn��t attack her, she couldn��t attack him. After all, he was a rare peak-level eight human, a key combatant in the chosen ones�� camp.


    However,


    Just as Kael felt a sense of relief, the black-haired girl spoke after a moment of silence.


    Her next words directly caused Kael��s face to darken.


    His heart, just calmed down, was again filled with tension.


    "What does it matter if you are the Pop?"


    ��What?!��


    At this, Kael��s brow furrowed, a strong sense of unease rapidly growing inside him.


    "What did you say?"


    The black-haired girl tilted her head slightly, speaking in a detached tone:


    "No need for talking more. In the end, it��s better if you just die"


    As her words fell,


    The murderous intent that had dissipated suddenly reconverged, piercing through Kael��s body like a thousand blades. Under this terrifying intent, Kael became frozen again.


    In the next instant,


    A burst of crimson shadow power rapidly gathered at the girl��s fingertips. A beam of crimson light slashed through the space, striking Kael with ferocity.


    With the spread of a scorching, putrid smell,


    Kael felt an emptiness in his chest.


    What followed was an excruciating pain like never before.


    "How... how can this happen..."


    Trembling, the Pope looked down at the ghastly hole in his chest, feeling the relentless spread of the corrosive shadow power and his rapidly fading life force. His eyes, once filled with disbelief, now turned pale with shock. Whether due to the extreme shock, excessive blood loss, or the intense pain, Kael��s face turned deathly white. His pale cheeks, wide eyes, and lips twisted in agony painted a picture of a horrifying demon, a stark contrast to his usual commanding presence.


    ��Goddess...��


    ��This����


    ��This isn��t what we agreed upon...��


    Struggling to accept the reality, despite his excruciating pain, shakily turned his head towards the main church, or more precisely, where the statue of the Goddess was. He weakly raised his right hand, seemingly unwilling to give up, seeking aid from the Goddess.


    However,


    Before Kael could cry out for help, countless blood-colored butterflies, sensing the massive amount of holy energy and life force emanating from him, swarmed towards him like sharks to blood. They surrounded Kael in an instant, voraciously eating his flesh, life force, and soul power.


    Kael: "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Even in his weakened state,


    Kael couldn��t help but let out a heart-wrenching scream, chilling to the bone. He frantically swung his twin swords, slashing at the bloody butterflies encircling him.


    Struggling, making his last stand.


    And when the bloody butterflies dispersed once more,


    The ear-piercing scream abruptly stopped.


    In the desolate night wind, Kael��s body lay there, transformed into a grotesque, withered corpse with a gaping chest, lifelessly collapsing onto the ground.


    ...


    ...


    Looking at Kael��s lifeless corpse, Yumo said coldly:


    "As for the trial... It doesn��t matter anymore..."

 Chapter 607 - 608: Brushing Shoulders with the Grim Reaper FIxed

    ��What��s happening?!��


    Witnessing everything before her, Huiming, the Church��s sacred beast, was shocked beyond measure, frozen like a half-cut log.


    Staring doubtfully at the scene, her gaze fixed on the withered corpse on the ground.


    ��Kael Korod?��


    ��That bastard, Is Dead, just like that?��


    Huiming��s brain went dumb as shit.


    In her eyes, although Kael was a damn bastard, an undeniable piece of living trash, she had to admit his fucking strong power. This asshole ranked at the top among humans, even capable of fighting those at the peak of the Demon kings like Sword Demon and Inferno.


    ��This mighty bastard, just crushed casually by that black-haired girl?��


    ��This ��Blood Butterfly�� girl, is she even more powerful than that Higanbana? When did the Abyssal Demons get such a terrifying new player?!��


    Huiming couldn��t believe what she was seeing, doubting her own eyes.


    But,


    The bloody stench in the air, and the continual collapse of Kael��s holy energy, forcefully confirmed the reality of the situation... S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing that the man she hated was finally dead, joy surged in her heart.


    However,


    Before she could even relish this delightful pleasure, a monstrous sense of danger crashed down like a mountain, pinning Huiming in place. At that moment, Huiming faced a heart-wrenching truth: the black-haired girl who killed Kael was now eyeing her.


    The bloody Shadow power, like a pack of hunting wolves, surrounded her from all sides.


    The grim killing intent and the absolute power that buried Kael made Huiming feel an unprecedented suffocation. Her heart stopped, her body turned pale, and fear, like a demon crawling out of the abyss, gripped her soul, dragging it into the bottomless pit of despair.


    At that very moment of eye contact with those bloody red eyes, Huiming felt as if she saw the Grim Reaper waving at her.


    ��No good! She��s targeting us now?!��


    ��Haha����


    ��Haha...��


    ��Well do I say as expected of demons?��


    ��Even in my weakened state, I am still filled with a vast amount of holy energy, making me a prime target for Abyssal Demons - it��s only natural...��


    ��Abyssal Demons, those creatures that despise the any holy attribute power, wouldn��t possibly let me go��


    ��But����


    ��But still...��


    Gritting her teeth, Huiming shakily turned her head to look at the trembling little fluffy ball hiding behind her. Seeing her daughter engulfed in fear, Huiming��s body trembled uncontrollably, and a sense of despair spread wildly within her. She knew that if things continued like this, both she and her daughter would be annihilated by ��Blood Butterfly��.


    ��This monster can kill Kael in an instant����


    ��A weak sacred beast like me, along with a powerless child, stand no chance against her...��


    "No! Now��s not the time to think like this!"


    Shaking her head furiously, Huiming suppressed the despair in her heart.


    ��Even if hope is faint, I must try����


    ��After all����


    ��If I don��t try, death is certain��.��


    ��The Abyssal Demon girl is attracted by my aura! If I act as bait, maybe my daughter can escape?!��


    Regardless of whether the plan is feasible or not,


    Thinking thus, She let out an unprecedented low growl towards the little pink furball behind her:


    "Aoowwwww!!!!" (Run! Run as far as you can!!!)


    As she roared,


    Ignoring her child��s pitiful cries, Huiming swung her massive tail, hurling the little fluff ball into the remaining bushes in the distance...


    And Huiming, propping up her weak body, painfully rises from the ground and unleashes a hysterical roar at the black-haired girl in front of her. Then, with the last ounce of her strength, she bellows and charges at the black-haired girl!


    ��I will do everything in my power to buy time for my child to escape��


    Sadly, before she could take two steps, several bloody butterflies suddenly appear in front of Huiming.


    The next moment, a violent surge of crimson energy slams into Huiming. Standing up and charging in her weakened state, a miracle in itself, to resist the black-haired girl��s pressure is a fool��s dream.


    Unsurprisingly, as the gale howls past, Huiming��s massive body collapses. No matter how much she struggles, she can��t get up and can only watch despairingly as the black-haired girl slowly raises her hand.


    Feeling the dense power of shadow accumulating at the girl��s fingertips, Huiming bitterly shakes her head and lets out a final, feeble moan.


    "I hope... my child... can escape..."


    This is the last wish of the Sacred beast.


    However, just as Huiming was praying desperately in her heart, hoping her daughter could escape, a familiar aura shockingly re-entered her senses. Under Huiming��s stunned gaze, the little pink filly ball she had thrown away earlier, now with all her might, turned into a streak of pink light and charged in front of Huiming.


    The little fluffy ball puffed up, taking an aggressive stance against the abyssal demon girl.


    "Aoowoo!! Aoowooowooowoo!! Aoowooowooowooowoo!!!"


    The little fluffy ball roared with all her might.


    Out of fear, the little Sacred beast was already trembling all over, even wetting herself as she ran in front of her mother.


    Her power was so insignificant, probably no better than an ant in front of the demon girl. But still,


    The little Sacred beast gathered all her strength, trying to protect her mother, roaring defiantly at the enemy. The desire to protect her mother, at this moment, surpassed the fear of the enemy.


    Seeing her little child roaring in front of her,


    Huiming��s heart was shaken, her body trembling as if struck by thunder.


    "You... you silly little child, what the hell are you doing..."


    Huiming, who had never scolded her child in her life, now had tears in her eyes, scolding softly.


    A mixture of emotions like a breached flood spread wildly in Huiming��s heart.


    Her child��s actions made Huiming feel a complex mix of emotions �C moved, angry, helpless, and despairing.


    But no matter what,


    With the shadow power accumulating in the hands of the black-haired girl, the fate of the mother and daughter was sealed.


    "This is... really the end..."


    Years had passed, and not only had she not regained freedom, she had also dragged her child into this demise at the hands of the abyssal demon.


    ��Perhaps this was retribution��.��


    ��Retribution for my past misdeeds��.��


    Gently lifting her hand to hold the small sacred beast, Huiming closed her eyes, feeling hopless with a heavy heart.


    ...


    However, just when Huiming thought everything was coming to a disastrous end and their Kirin species would become extinct on the continent, she suddenly sensed an unusual aura around her. The overwhelming murderous intent targeting her began to disappear?!


    ��What the hell?!��


    Confused, Huiming courageously opened her eyes and looked towards the black-haired girl not far away.


    Then, Huiming��s eyes narrowed in unexpected astonishment.


    "Eh... why?"


    As Huiming mumbled in confusion,


    The terrifying shadow force in the black-haired girl��s hands, which could have reduced the sacred beast mother and daughter to ashes, suddenly collapsed, turning into a myriad of crimson light points that were swallowed up by the vast night, vanishing without a trace. Although the girl wore a mask, Huiming could feel her gaze intently fixed on the still snarling pink fluffy ball in her arms.


    Even knowing she couldn��t stand against the girl,


    Huiming instinctively held her child tightly, protecting her.


    But soon,


    Huiming realized her actions were unnecessary.


    The girl��s gaze no longer held the despair-inducing chill and overwhelming murderous intent of before. Instead, it gradually became calm and gentle, even the ghostly, wailing red energy waves losing their hostility and slowly being retracted into the girl��s body.


    The girl thus withdrew her right hand, abandoning her attack on the sacred beast mother and daughter.


    This situation left Huiming utterly baffled, her brain feeling bombarded as if by a meteor shower, plunging into a state of shutdown.


    ��What... what��s going on?��


    The next instant,


    While Huiming was still bewildered, even slightly stupefied, the black-haired girl carefully nurtured a blue seed in the palm of her hand.


    With a flash of red light,


    The black-haired girl, turning into a swarm of bloody butterflies, vanished from Huiming��s sight.


    In that moment,


    In the Heavenly Garden, there was nothing left but a vast wasteland washed by shadows, a withered corpse, a dazed and confused sacred beast,


    And,


    A little pink fluffy ball, smugly thinking she had scared off the bad guy, looking around victoriously in her mother��s arms...


    ...


    "Where did she go?"

 Chapter 608 - 609: The Unexpected Visitor

    Finally, my practical exam has concluded. Apologies for the delay. I will publish all the bonuses and double them tomorrow. As for today, I will rest after posting another chapter(p_p), Tomorrow I will release the 10+ chapters*^,


    From now on, the chapters will be released at 23:00 GMT+8.


    -----


    In the central part of Ancita Continent,


    Within the Elven Forest,


    At the heart of the Elven authority, atop the Tree of Life, inside the Golden Emerald Palace,


    A handsome man in a white robe and a crown sat in front of a large map. The green-haired man had a face as pure and flawless as the finest jade, with refined features and a noble, dignified air. His crimson eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky, radiating a brilliant light.


    He was beautiful yet exuded a masculine charm.


    Filled with the aura of a king.


    This thoughtful elf, radiating an air of nobility and elegance, was the supreme ruler of the Elves, King Karos. Sitting beside Karos, a man bearing a striking resemblance to him was the Elven Prince, Odom, Karos��s brother.


    The two highest authorities of the Elven race sat on the ground, focusing on the map before them.


    In the hall, numerous Elven guards, though silent, wore expressions of grave seriousness and occasionally stole glances at the Elven King brothers at the center. The silent hall was filled with a tense atmosphere.


    Clearly, the Elven rulers were discussing a matter that could affect the fate of their entire race.


    Staring at the military deployment in the northern region on the map, Prince Odom, after a long silence, finally broke the quiet:


    "Brother, do you think we should align with the Church��s wishes and participate in this Holy War?"


    Faced with such a serious question, even the usually ��wise and mighty�� Elven King Karos couldn��t immediately answer. He fell into a deep silence, his gaze moving back and forth over the various data on the map.


    Kael Korod��s grand plan for a Holy War aimed to unite all the strong forces of the continent against the Demon Temple.


    Now,


    Although the power of the Elves was not as mighty as it was hundreds of years ago, they remained a significant force on the continent. The Church Cardinal had also visited and conveyed important information to Elven King Karos.


    Upon learning that the forces of the entire continent were uniting against the Black Rose Family,


    Frankly,


    The Elven King almost jumped up in joy, ready to celebrate on the spot.


    Knowing that the Elves have been longing to break free from the oppression of the Black Rose family, this opportunity was a long-held wish for Karos. Due to their limited strength, Karos had never been too hopeful about achieving this goal, often daydreaming about the Duke of Black Rose begging for mercy.


    Now, with such a rare opportunity in front of him, how could Karos not be tempted?


    However,


    As much as he was tempted, Karos was, after all, the king of the Elves. Despite often being beaten up and lacking the demeanor of a king, he had a sense of the bigger picture and was not the type to act recklessly for personal gain.


    Destroying the Black Rose family was an enticing proposition.


    The Elves alone could not defeat the Black Rose, but what if they joined forces with the Church, the Red Leaf, and the SkyeDome? Even the mighty Black Rose family would fall. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But,


    If they became enemies with the Black Rose family, they would face more than just one powerful adversary.


    "The young miss of the Black Rose family, Yu-Black Rose, is actually Bloody Butterfly... Ah, no, part of the Demon Temple? Does this mean the Black Rose family is connected to the abyssal demons, or even supported by them? No wonder their territory has rarely suffered serious abyssal demon infestations over the centuries. If there were, it was probably intentional. If we respond to the Church��s call, it means..."


    "Yes, brother,"


    Odom nodded in agreement:


    "We would be confronting both the Black Rose family and the abyssal demons. However, if we could truly eliminate the Demon Temple, the continent might finally achieve peace."


    "No, it��s not certain. Since it��s the Demon Temple, the source of the demon king��s abyssal power, that young miss must be much stronger than a demon kings. Although the Church is enthusiastic, whether they can truly defeat her remains unknown. If they fail and the abyssal demons counterattack, the consequences would be unimaginable..."


    "Yes, so it really is a troublesome problem."


    Odom sighed helplessly:


    "But, ..."


    In the next moment, Prince Odom seemed to think of something else, furrowing his brows and hesitantly looking at his older brother:


    "To be honest, big brother, other forces agree with the Church��s plan because they are natural enemies of the abyssal demons. But our situation seems a bit special, doesn��t it? During the time we were under the Black Rose family��s influence, we weren��t troubled by abyssal demons. I��ve also met the young lady that they are saying she is the Demon Temple, and she didn��t seem to have any intention of destroying the world as the church mention it. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have mingled so peacefully in Luminous. Could there be some ��hidden agenda�� behind this turmoil in Anvika?"


    "Hmm, that��s a valid point..."


    Hearing his brother��s words, Karos silently stroked his chin, assuming a thoughtful pose.


    Indeed,


    If they refused to participate in this plan, they could continue to live their days peacefully without worrying about retaliation from the Black Rose family and the abyssal demons.


    However,


    The idea of giving up on revenge and completely handing over their fate to them was something Karos found hard to accept.


    But if they really joined the Holy War, the Elves would have to face enormous risks. Even if they could defeat the Demon Temple, the Black Rose family would surely retaliate terrifyingly. After all, who knew how many bombs the Black Rose had planted in their territory over the years...


    -"Ah��"-


    -"Such a headache."-


    Karos thought inwardly, shaking his head helplessly.


    However,


    As the two brothers pondered over the future of the Elven race, a sudden presence broke into Karos��s sensory field, causing the Elven king to frown instantly and turn his head in alert, looking behind him.


    The next moment,


    Under Karos��s watchful eyes, a stunning black silhouette broke through the palace��s perimeter and directly entered the hall.


    She was a captivating young woman, her beautiful black hair flowing in the wind, her face so extraordinarily beautiful that even angels would feel inferior. Even the self-loving Karos couldn��t help but show an astonishment at the sight of her perfect visage.


    Without a doubt,


    The girl in front of them was the most beautiful being Karos had ever seen.


    As a member of the Elf race, known for appreciating beauty, Karos was momentarily captivated by the girl, remaining spellbound in his place.


    However, he quickly dismissed the absurd thoughts from his mind, stood up swiftly, and drew his golden sword, taking a defensive stance.


    ��Anyone who could infiltrate this place so quickly was no ordinary person��


    "Who are you?! How dare you intrude into our sacred Elven lands!"


    With the emergence of Karos��s authoritative voice and the release of potent magical energy, the guards, who were initially unaware, noticed the uninvited guest. They quickly began chanting spells, ready to unleash magical attacks in coordination with the Elven King to subdue the intruder.


    The hall was suddenly filled with a wild surge of magical energy, and the atmosphere became incredibly tense.


    However,


    The black-haired girl, who had suddenly arrived at the center of Elven territory, seemed utterly unfazed by the powerful atmosphere and ignored the hostility directed at her. She walked straight up to Karos and, with a slightly shaking tone, got straight to the point:


    "Where is your Elves�� Sacred Spring? Take me there!"


    ��What?!��


    Karos��s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Who are you?! Our Elves�� Sacred Spring isn��t a place you can just visit on a whim! And how dare you speak to me the Elven King with such commanding tones! Are you seeking death?! Do you think you��re the Duke of Black Rose?!"


    At that moment,


    Karos��s annoyance skyrocketed.


    Contrastingly,


    Prince Odom, standing beside him, suddenly turned pale, his emotions plummeting rapidly...


    For some reason,


    He felt a sudden urge to betray his own family and kill his brother...

 Chapter 609 - 610: The Sacred Spring

    ��The Sacred Spring? She wants to visit the Sacred Spring?!��


    Hearing the black-haired girl��s words, Karos��s anger shot up like a rocket. The Sacred Spring, formed from the essence of the Mother Tree of Nature, was the Elves�� absolute treasure. Outsiders were strictly forbidden from entering, and even the Duke of Black Rose, as despicable as he was, had only been grudgingly allowed a few dozen visits.


    ��This stranger had burst into the heart of our Elven territory, demanding to visit the Sacred Spring?��


    ��Did she think the Elven lands were her backyard, to come and go as she pleased?!��


    The more Karos thought about it, the angrier he became. Having been bullied by the Black Rose family for so long, he harbored a deep-seated frustration.


    The dignity of the Elves was not to be trampled upon by just anyone!


    With these thoughts, Karos erupted with a terrifying magical aura, raising his golden sword with an imposing yet dignified manner, pointing it at the unknown black-haired girl. The Elven guards around him also readied themselves for battle.


    Despite Karos��s overwhelming eighth-level pressure, the black-haired girl remained indifferent, even ignoring the sword pointed at her forehead, and continued to ask insistently:


    "Where is the Sacred Spring? I don��t have time to waste..."


    During her speech,


    The black-haired girl bit her lip as if enduring something, appearing to be in a deep pain.


    However,


    Her actions of lowering her head and enduring the pain further infuriated Karos.


    ��Is she ignoring me, even with a sword pointed at her forehead? That was unacceptable!��


    Enraged, Karos gripped his sword hilt tighter.


    Someone capable of breaking through the defenses of the Elven Forest and rushing into the Golden Emerald Palace must be powerful, but the Elven King Karos was not to be underestimated! He was determined to make this foolish intruder pay.


    "The Sacred Spring is our Elves�� sacred and forbidden land! It��s not a place for an outsider like you to enter on a whim! You��re seeking death. It seems you really don��t understand how things work here..."


    Karos��s expression turned deadly as he brimmed with killing intent.


    However,


    Just as Karos was about to act, his brother Prince Odom discreetly poked him in the waist and whispered in an ancient Elven language that others couldn��t understand:


    "She is Yu-Black Rose..."


    At these words,


    Karos, who was boiling with rage and ready to strike, suddenly froze like he had been turned to stone. His fierce declarations came to an abrupt halt.


    ��What happened?��


    ��Your Majesty?��


    Seeing their king suddenly disconnect, the Elven guards were bewildered, looking at their king with confused eyes.


    For a moment,


    The atmosphere was filled with an eerie silence.


    After a brief pause, under the baffled gaze of the guards, Karos slowly lowered his head and took out an old pair of glasses from his pocket, putting them on carefully. Then, when he looked up again, his expression had undergone a drastic change.


    Gone was the aura of a stern imposing king, replaced by a big friendly smile, as radiant as a blooming flower under the sun while his eyes brimmed with warmth.


    In that brief moment of lowering and raising his head, Karos transformed from a cold-hearted monarch to a cordial and welcoming Elven lad.


    The speed of this change was almost unnerving.


    The nearby Elven guards were left with dozens of question marks over their heads, utterly confused.


    Meanwhile,


    The murderous atmosphere in the palace disappeared instantly, and the strong magical energy that had filled the hall retreated crazily back into Karos��s body.


    The next moment,


    The highly survival-oriented Karos, scratching the back of his head awkwardly, said with a hearty laugh:


    "Ah?! It��s Miss Yu, sorry about that! I��m highly nearsighted and forgot my glasses, so I didn��t recognize you at first! Hahaha, my apologies, please don��t mind it, alright?"


    (The guards: Since when did our king become nearsighted?!)


    As he spoke,


    The golden sword that had accompanied Karos for a hundred years was casually thrown out of the window by him, as if it were mere trash.


    The stunned Elven guards, still radiating hostility and unsure of what to do, were suddenly cleared from the hall by Prince Odom with a swift ��energetic sweep��, sending them flying out. Before being ejected, these guards couldn��t understand the sudden change in their leader��s behavior.


    However, considering their king��s frequent mood swings in front of the Duke of Black Rose, they weren��t too surprised. They cooperatively feigned unconsciousness, collapsing on the spot.


    With the obstructing guards out of sight, Karos, uncharacteristically eager, approached the black-haired girl:


    "Right this way, please? The Sacred Spring is just a dull place, and you��re welcome to visit as many times as you like, even bathe in it, haha~. No need to be formal, feel at home here~"


    ...


    A few minutes later,


    In the core area of the Mother Tree of Nature, a secluded space constructed of vines and branches, rich with the essence of life, hovered in this forbidden zone. The source of this life force was a small pool with a two-meter radius in the center of the area.


    Perhaps, it was more appropriate to call it the ��Sacred Spring��.


    The emerald liquid in the Sacred Spring was the essence of the Mother Tree, possessing powerful life force and purification properties. Although the Mother Tree was massive enough to accommodate a large portion of the Elven population within its structure, the essence it produced annually was limited. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over thousands of years, the Elves had accumulated only a small pool of this life essence.


    This essence was not only the raw material for ��Nature��s Kind�� but also a key element for helping the Elven strong break through their limits. In essence, the Sacred Spring was the heart of the Elven race.


    Therefore,


    This place was the Elves�� most sacred and forbidden area, guarded by numerous powerful Elves, impenetrable even to a mosquito.


    Yet today,


    Following Karos��s lead, another non-Elf, aside from the known Black Rose, had entered this sacred Elven domain...


    ...


    With Karos and Odom consciously leaving the forbidden area and sealing the entrance, the black-haired girl was left alone in this ��secret chamber��.


    She then slowly walked towards the Sacred Spring.


    As she moved, the blood-stained clothes on her delicate body were gradually removed, revealing her flawless figure in intimate contact with the air. After undressing, the girl, now naked, gently placed the seed emitting a soft blue glow into the Sacred Spring and slowly immersed herself in it.


    The raw power of the Sacred Spring was incredibly potent and could be overwhelming.


    Direct contact with it often led to excessive restoration, causing bodily explosion and death for the unprepared.


    However,


    When the black-haired girl submerged in the emerald waters of the spring, the violent life force surging within her brought a sense of comfort instead of pain. Her body, which had been suffering due to the continuous overflow of power, finally found relief. Moreover, the inherent purifying effect of the Sacred Spring steadily suppressed and dispelled the dark thoughts incessantly arising in her heart.


    The terrifying killing intent, bloodlust, and the desire to destroy everything gradually faded under the cleansing effect of the spring, suppressed back into the depths of the girl��s mind.


    The madness in her crimson eyes slowly faded along with the fading black light.


    "Thank goodness, I made it in time..."


    Feeling her sanity regaining control, Yumo, the black-haired girl, breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next moment,


    Her tensed body suddenly relaxed, and she leaned weakly against the edge of the Sacred Spring...

 Chapter 610 - 611: Healing

    As the uncontainable desire for destruction and slaughter in her mind was gradually suppressed by the sanctity of the Sacred Spring, Yumo finally regained her composure. She slumped powerlessly against the edge of the pool, like a toy that had been played with too much.


    That night,


    After calming and putting little Yuan��er to bed, Yumo, surrounded by bloody butterflies, personally visited above Anvika city in the Red Leaf Empire, seeking any trace of her eldest daughter, Youlan.


    Despite deploying the bloody butterflies extensively and releasing her shadow powers to sense the area, she found nothing, leading to an overwhelming sense of despair.


    However,


    Just when Yumo felt despondent, she suddenly sensed Youlan��s presence. Overjoyed, she didn��t even bother to hide her identity. She donned a mask to suppress her aura and descended from the sky to the Heavenly Garden, intending to capture her rebellious, long-absent daughter for a proper lesson.


    But,


    Upon arriving at the Heavenly Garden, Yumo was dismayed to find that Youlan was not there. Worse still, she learned the devastating news that her eldest daughter had been killed by someone from the Church. Initially, Yumo refused to believe it, but when she sensed the seed in the hands of the blond man, her eyes narrowed sharply.


    She realized that not only was Youlan dead, but her core had been extracted.


    In that instant,


    Her crimson eyes moistened.


    Tears slid down the girl��s cheeks.


    The thought of disciplining her daughter, present just moments before, vanished at the sight of the seed. A profound sadness, like a flood breaking through a dam, spread wildly through Yumo��s heart. Every nerve in her body trembled uncontrollably with pain.


    Surrounded by the silence of the Heavenly Garden, Yumo felt the world spinning, upending, and shattering around her. Her vision blurred as her emotions underwent a seismic shift, unleashing the shadow power she had barely managed to suppress inside her.


    The outpouring of Yumo��s shadow power gradually made her lose control of her body.


    In the past, Yumo had always shown restraint in her trials, particularly against powerful opponents. She fought them but did not kill, as her objective was to ensure the main characters of the trial had enough combat strength to face her. For instance, when she fought Bai Yanluo, she only knocked her unconscious without taking her life.


    However,


    This time, overwhelmed by the thought that her daughter��s killer was before her, Yumo��s murderous intent uncontrollably surged, casting aside any considerations of the trial. The invisible chains that had bound her actions shattered in this moment. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a hint of mercy, Yumo turned the holy knights to ashes.


    The blond man who killed Youlan was obliterated by Yumo, both his body and soul shattered by her attack. The bloody butterflies were commanded to drain the last of his life force, reducing him to a disgustingly desiccated corpse.


    After crushing these Church members, who seemed as insignificant as insects, Yumo��s consciousness began to blur under the erosion of her shadow power. An overwhelming urge to destroy everything surged within her.


    Everything in her vision turned a blood-red, emitting an odorous and repulsive aura.


    The inherent nature of the abyssal demon within Yumo, long suppressed, began to rise to the forefront of her mind.


    In this state, Yumo naturally turned her attention to the Sacred Beast Huiming, intending to eliminate her as well.


    Fortunately,


    The appearance of the little beast and its fearless protective behavior miraculously pulled Yumo back from the brink of losing control. Regaining some of her senses, Yumo hurriedly left the Heavenly Garden and Anvika, flying towards the Elven Forest.


    Her choice of the Elven Forest as a destination was, of course, self-explanatory.


    Yumo sought the Elven Spring to suppress the incessant destructive urge rising within her, for the evolutionary power contained in the spring could help control them.


    Indeed, if she did not suppress these urges, she feared she might commit horrific acts.


    Fortunately, the information about the Sacred Spring provided by Xiao was accurate. This pool of emerald liquid did indeed calm her restless heart and brought back her sanity. The great pain caused by the internal struggle of her powers was also soothed by the healing properties of the spring water.


    Reflecting on her situation, the exhausted and panting Miss Yumo mused to herself, "Does this count as owing the Elves a favor?"


    However,


    Yumo had no time to simply enjoy soaking in the spring.


    Once her mental state temporarily normalized and she confirmed the spring water was not harmful to her ��child��, Yumo hurriedly and carefully immersed the familiar, blue-tinged seed �C her daughter��s core �C into the Elven Sacred Spring.


    Gazing at the delicate seed emitting a familiar aura, Yumo��s heart ached again.


    At this point,


    Regardless of what Youlan had intended to do, Yumo no longer had the strength to care.


    How could she remain angry when her child had been reduced to this state? Instead, a deep sense of guilt erupted within her like volcanic lava, plunging her mood to rock bottom.


    If I had controlled my powers better, I could have observed the situation inside the Church from outside its barrier and intervened in time to help my child, preventing her from ending up like this����


    Though Youlan was a difficult, cold-hearted, and disobedient child who didn��t even acknowledge her own mother, Yumo couldn��t ignore her.


    Despite being angry at times, Yumo��s heart inevitably ached when her child faced misfortune.


    Moreover,


    There were many things about her child she might have misunderstood...


    "Sorry..." Yumo whispered softly, her voice tinged with regret and sorrow.


    Yumo, with her head down and speaking in a low voice, said quietly, "I hope this works."


    Her gaze focused intently on the seed in her palm.


    Yumo��s choice to come to the Elven land, despite her furious state, was partly due to the little holy beast��s actions, which stirred her consciousness, and partly because of her own deep-seated resolve.


    She was determined to save her daughter Youlan.


    Yumo couldn��t understand why Youlan, so powerful that she could destroy an empire single-handedly, had been defeated so badly. Fortunately, Youlan had not completely died; her weakened soul was hidden inside the seed.


    The blond man who defeated Youlan probably hadn��t noticed the soul hidden within the seed. Otherwise, he would have crushed Youlan��s core seed by now.


    Even though Youlan wasn��t truly dead, her core had been severely damaged, and cracks on the seed��s surface were spreading. If the seed broke completely, her eldest daughter��s soul would disperse.


    To grasp this slim hope of saving her daughter, Yumo suppressed her inner turmoil, dragged her exhausted body to the Elven land, and attempted to use the life-giving power of the Sacred Spring to nourish the breaking seed and stop the deterioration.


    She prayed fervently, hoping her actions would be effective.


    Thankfully, her decision proved right.


    Under Yumo��s anxious watch, the seed soaked in the spring water stopped cracking. The fissures on the seed gradually healed under the infusion of the abundant life force.


    "It��s working! It��s working! ~"


    Yumo��s body trembled with excitement.


    Her heart, long shrouded in guilt, sorrow, and anger, finally found a ray of joy piercing through the darkness.


    However, her elation was short-lived as her eyes suddenly widened in shock.


    ��What is this?��


    She saw a faint golden light slowly emanating from the seed, reflecting in her crimson eyes. The familiar aura of the light made Yumo instantly recognize the force.


    "Divine... Divine power?!"

 Chapter 611 - 612: Fading Consciousness

    8 more chapters will be released today, but sadly after 4h.


    "This golden light, is this... divine power? The power of the Goddess?"


    Yumo��s expression changed drastically upon seeing the golden energy emanating from the seed��s cracks. The smile on her face disappeared, replaced by an unparalleled seriousness.


    Although the power was faint, almost imperceptible, as the mother of the abyssal demons, Yumo immediately sensed this repulsive force.


    The fact that Youlan was severely injured, her body destroyed, leaving only a solitary core seed, undoubtedly caused Yumo immense pain.


    However,


    Along with her pain, Yumo was also deeply conflicted about one question:


    ��Who had inflicted such damage on her daughter?��


    Among the many powerhouses Yumo had encountered, Youlan was undoubtedly the strongest. Her primordial power was about twice that of her younger brother, Pierre, whom she had dominated and disciplined since childhood.


    Not only was Youlan��s internal power immense, but her combat skills were also extraordinary.


    In her first Holy War experience, several human coalition powerhouses were toyed with by Youlan alone. At that time, Youlan hadn��t even used half her strength. Had Yumo not intervened, those human warriors would have found their resting place (graves) in the Cold Winter Forest.


    Yumo was confident that only a Chosen One who had grown to level eight could possibly match Youlan in battle. She believed that no one on the Continent at this stage could defeat her daughter.


    And now?


    Someone told her that the blond man had defeated her daughter? The man��s strength among humans was indeed notable, far surpassing the headstrong female apostle Bai, but Yumo still couldn��t believe he could defeat Youlan. How could such a person possibly win against her daughter?


    ��But if not him, then why did he have Youlan��s core? And who defeated Youlan?��


    ...


    The moment Yumo sensed the divine power, her confusion found an answer.


    ��The one who defeated Youlan,��


    ��Was it the Goddess?!��


    ��Yes, it must be her!��


    Only a being beyond the pinnacle of level eight, a Goddess, could have the power to defeat Youlan. This explained why Youlan��s core emitted divine power. It was this divine force that had gravely wounded Youlan��s core. The blond man either lied or simply found Youlan after she was defeated.


    "The Goddess, it... it was the Goddess��" Yumo murmured heavily.


    A wave of anger began to surge within the black-haired girl.


    ��Why would the Goddess attack Youlan?��


    ��Hadn��t she said she wouldn��t intervene in this world?��


    ��Could it be����


    ��That Youlan��s actions violated the rules of the trial?��


    Recalling the scenes of Church members apparently mentally eroded, Yumo��s expression grew more complex.


    Indeed,


    To Yumo, the Goddess was a benefactor. Without her help, Yumo might still be drifting in the empty, void space, not experiencing the different life she had now.


    Before coming to this world, she had made a contract with the Goddess, agreeing to become the world��s final boss and assist in the growth of the Chosen Ones.


    But even so, even though the Goddess was her benefactor,


    Realizing that Youlan was injured like this because of the Goddess, anger and a desire for vengeance involuntarily welled up inside Yumo.


    Besides anger,


    A strong feeling of unease also spread in Yumo��s mind.


    Thinking about it,


    The blond man she killed, could he have been Pope Kael Korod? He was the only one from the Church who wore such luxurious white and gold robes and possessed level eight pinnacle strength. And didn��t he mention something about the ��trial�� before he died?


    Despite her loss of control at that time, Yumo faintly remembered hearing the word ��trial��, and it seemed like Kael tried to use the trial rules to bind her?


    Did the Archbishop,


    ��Know about the trial? Did the higher-ups of the Church know about it?��


    ��Could it be, besides the trial, they knew other things?��


    ��Like the Black Rose family? Or things related to my children?��


    ...


    As Yumo pondered this, her heart began to race with anxiety.


    Her original plan had been for her children to live carefree lives under the protection of the Black Rose family after her death. But now, it seemed this might not be feasible. If she were to die, the humans might target her children!


    ��No, I can��t let that happen.��


    Yumo��s eyes trembled as she shook her head vigorously, then curled up, overwhelmed by anxiety. She realized that she had to eliminate everyone who knew about the trial and her children��s existence to protect them from future dangers.


    ��But what if these people were high-ranking members of the Church, possessing great strength? Killing them would weaken the protagonist group, wouldn��t it? Wouldn��t that be violating the rules of the trial?��


    ��If I did violate them, wouldn��t something terrible happen? Would I...��


    ��


    Suddenly, Yumo��s mind felt hazy, and a strong headache overwhelmed her, sending shivers down her spine. Along with the pain came a strange feeling.


    In the past, after some internal conflict, Yumo would choose to continue the trial, restraining her desires and impulses for its smooth progression. But this time was different. Amidst the excruciating headache, a peculiar thought crossed her mind.


    ��Wait, wait,��


    ��If I violate the rules? Then what?��


    ��After all,��


    "Why... why do I need to... follow the rules?"


    ��


    Meanwhile, at the outskirts of the Elven forbidden land,


    To prevent the stiff and unblinking Elven guards from bothering the Black Rose family��s young mistress, Elven King Karos and his brother Odom unhesitatingly took up the role of gatekeepers, fiercely guarding the entrance to the forbidden area.


    They stood like two watchdogs... um, more like powerful guardians!


    After seriously sending away the other guards, Odom, looking worried, looked at his brother and slowly said in the old Elven language, hardly known by anyone:


    "Brother, what should we do now?"


    "What should we do? Well, we better serve this lady well! With our strength, facing her in battle would be like not knowing how to write ��death��!" King Karos replied irritably, glaring at his brother.


    "I don��t mean that. I��m talking about the invitation from the Church, Didn��t the Cardinal say he��d visit again today?"


    "Ah, the Church? The Holy War?"


    Hearing this, Karos scoffed coldly.


    "Join them? Not a chance! Do you know why Miss Yu suddenly showed up here? And why she suddenly wanted to visit the Holy Spring? Why didn��t she come earlier if she wanted to? Her arrival now definitely has a deeper meaning."


    "Wait brother you don��t mean��"


    "Yes, exactly what you��re thinking! That woman must have learned about the Church��s plans and that the Cardinal visited us. Her coming in person is a warning to us not to make the wrong decision! She deliberately didn��t say it outright. If we choose to join this ��Holy War��, I fear today might become our memorial day."


    Saying this, Karos looked gravely and uneasily towards the large stone gate nearby:


    "She��s too dangerous. She must have guessed we��d be wavering. That��s why she specifically came to us... otherwise, why wouldn��t she go to the Dragons instead?"


    "Yeah, I��ve always felt that woman was terrifying. But how else could she keep the Black Rose rabble in check?"


    Odom nodded in agreement:


    "So what do we do tomorrow?"


    "Hmm, we��ll tie up the Cardinal and send him to the Black Rose! That should clear things up."


    "Got it. And tonight?"


    "Tonight? After Miss Yu comes out, we��ll send some handsome guys who know how to serve well to take care of her, make her as comfortable as possible! No, wait, let��s do it ourselves. No one in our tribe is handsomer than us."


    "True, you��re right, brother!"


    "Of course~"


    "Uh, brother?"


    "What now?"


    "She��s a building, right? Maybe if we find a nice-looking house, it might work better?"


    "�� Oh! That makes sense!!"


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 612 - 613: Cleanup

    3/10


    ------------


    Meanwhile, at the Heavenly Garden in the capital of Anvika,


    Although Yumo had released her power to enclose the garden before her direct confrontation with Kael and others, the intense battle and the near loss of control of her own powers caused strong vibrations that were noticed from outside. Once again, the inner city of Anvika was plunged into unease.


    The forces of the Church hurried to the scene. It wasn��t just them; even the Imperial Guard of the Red Leaf Empire, led by Prince Amon, rushed to the vicinity of the Heavenly Garden. Normally, even if the Church suffered a severe blow, the Red Leaf Empire wouldn��t involve itself.


    But now, with the two powers having formed an alliance, the empire couldn��t ignore incidents involving the Church.


    ��


    "What��s going on here? How did it turn into this mess?"


    Prince Amon, under the protection of the Imperial Guards, stepped into the Heavenly Garden and was immediately struck by the scene.


    Amon knew that with the great reduction in the Holy Beast Huiming��s power, the garden had gradually evolved into a primitive forest. But now,


    The once lush and vibrant garden had transformed into a desolate wasteland. The dry earth and dust replaced what was once a verdant forest. Foul, nauseating odors emanated from the cracks in the ground.


    The moment Amon sensed this aura, he felt a wave of nausea. This strong discomfort made the fifth-level Prince��s legs go weak, forcing him to step back repeatedly.


    Even his vision began to blur.


    Clearly, for someone of Amon��s strength, the remnants of Yumo��s shadow power were too much to bear.


    Fortunately,


    A royal mage nearby quickly cast a spell to strengthen Amon��s mental state, bringing him back to normal and preventing him from losing his sanity under the influence of the serene shadow power.


    Taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, Amon slowly turned his head to look at a beautiful woman dressed in a simple white robe with water-blue long hair.


    This woman was Nora, one of the four Holy envoys of the Church and the liaison with red Leaf Empire.


    "Nora, what exactly happened here? Why... is there an aura of shadow? Was it an attack? An attack by a abyssal demon?"


    "Yes."


    Nora nodded neutrally:


    "It was the doing of Bloody Butterfly."


    "This aura... it��s hers?"


    "Yes, now you realize how dangerous she is. Even though she��s been hiding among humans, she��s always been a ticking time bomb."


    "I understand that. What I��m curious about is why she would attack the Heavenly Garden?"


    "Probably to release a wave of destructive impulses. After all, this place has long been abandoned. Then again, she might have wanted to destroy our arsenal stored here. But honestly, I didn��t expect her to be so brazen. It seems that defeating Higanbana has upset her. Perhaps, she wanted a bit of revenge?"


    Hearing this explanation, Amon frowned slightly, a trace of displeasure flashing in his eyes. Clearly, he was not satisfied with this superficial explanation.


    However, it seemed Nora wasn��t interested in elaborating further.


    "Don��t worry, Prince Amon, Bloody Butterfly has already left. You can inform your father not to worry anymore. Also, it��s getting late, and you have to participate in the reconstruction work tomorrow, so you should rest early today. We��ll take care of things here. I bid you farewell, Prince Amon."


    After politely bidding Amon goodbye, Nora turned and walked towards the depths of the garden.


    Meanwhile, a team of Holy Knights from the Church, following Nora��s gesture, stood at the entrance of the garden with large shields and spears. Though it wasn��t stated explicitly, it was clear that Amon was not welcome inside.


    Realizing this, Prince Amon had no intention of insisting on staying where he wasn��t welcomed.


    He understood that while the Red Leaf Empire and the Church were allies for now, each had their own agendas. Caution was necessary, and this attack by Bloody Butterfly was definitely not as simple as Nora had described.


    With this thought, Amon turned to his deputy commander:


    "Since they don��t welcome us, let��s leave for now... Also, keep a close watch on this area..."


    "Understood, Your Highness," the deputy commander replied respectfully, accepting Amon��s command.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    Having temporarily dealt with the Prince of Red Leaf Empire, Nora passed through the line of Holy Knights from the Church and walked towards the deeper part of the sealed garden, where the remnants of the shadow power were most concentrated.


    Upon entering this area filled with cold and oppressive energy, Nora first glanced at the Holy Beast Huiming, who lay unconscious on the ground with her fluffy cub in her arms.


    "Hmm?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows, seemingly surprised that the holy beast and her little doughter were still alive. Especially Huiming, who still contained such strong holy energy within her �C�� why hadn��t Bloody Butterfly destroyed her? Why?��


    A flicker of doubt crossed Nora��s eyes, but she didn��t dwell on it too much. Instead, she headed straight for the large crater in the center.


    There,


    Nora��s three colleagues, also Holy envoys draped in simple robes and wearing masks, had already arrived at the crater. With Nora��s arrival, all four Holy envoys were now gathered. In the middle of them lay a grotesquely mutilated corpse.


    Its chest was blown open with a gaping hole, and its withered, shriveled body was nauseating to look at. The man��s face, drained of life force, looked terrifyingly hideous.


    Now, the once dignified and elegant Pope Kael lay there like a hideous and horrifying corpse that had crawled out of hell.


    If Prince Amon had witnessed this scene, he would likely have immediately understood why Nora and the others had ordered the area sealed off. It was to prevent the faithful and outsiders from seeing the repulsive state of the Pop, as it would severely damage the Church��s image and could potentially destabilize the morale of the entire Church due to the Pop��s death.


    Indeed,


    At a time when the call to Holy War had just been issued, the death of Pope Kael, the leader of the cause, could potentially derail the entire campaign. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    The four Holy envoys present didn��t seem concerned about this.


    Gazing at the corpse lying on the ground, Nora appeared indifferent, her eyes calm and unfazed, showing no sign of panic over the Pop��s death. The other three envoys exhibited a similar detachment. Even though their faces were hidden behind masks, their demeanor radiated aloofness.


    These four, who had been loyal to Kael, showed no reaction to his death. Their expressionless eyes suggested they were accustomed to such events.


    Nora even walked forward and kicked the body a few times to ensure he was indeed dead. Then, speaking in a flat tone, she said:


    "He��s dead."


    Looking at her colleagues, she continued:


    "Now that he��s dead, take him away. We can��t let the other disciples see this. As for the division of labor, it��s the usual. Before the arrival of the Goddess, this guy might still be of some use."


    Upon hearing this, one of the Holy envoys instantly turned into a dense fog and disappeared from everyone��s sight, another burrowed into the earth. The last one, a nearly three-meter-tall giant, effortlessly picked up Kael��s body and walked with Nora towards the main church, towards the direction of the Goddess statue...

 Chapter 613 - 614: Rewards

    4/12


    -----


    Southern Empire of Sadik


    Black Rose Family Territory - Sabelius,


    In the backyard garden of the Black Rose Family��s main house,


    On the lawn, amidst the colorful and splendid flowers, Kansas, the Red Cardinal of the Church, struggled in vain and ended up lying on the ground, gasping for breath like a defeated dog.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��You damned trash emperor Leo! How dare you treat a Cardinal like this?!��


    ��To hell with it!��


    Yesterday, after communicating with Emperor Leo, Kansas was excited, thinking he had completed the task assigned by the Pope.


    But as he hurried back to report to the Pope, two muscular men mysteriously fell from the sky and knocked him out with a hammer blow, leaving him unconscious.


    When Kansas awoke, he found himself tied up and thrown in a strange garden.


    Seeing the Black Rose emblem on the armor of the surrounding knights, Kansas guessed the whole story.


    Thinking of this,


    Kansas bit his lip hard,


    Though exhausted and powerless to resist, he glared hatefully at Leo, the Sadik Emperor beside him, as if questioning why he was treated this way. Why did he dare to reject the proposal of their Church?!


    "Emperor Leo! Dose the Sadik royal family... dare to collude with the Black Rose?! Aren��t you afraid of getting burned with them?!"


    However,


    Facing Kansas��s questioning gaze and words, Leo seemed indifferent and ignored him, chatting with a beast-eared girl beside him.


    The beast-eared girl politely returned his smile.


    Seeing this,


    Kansas��s anger intensified.


    Just then, a magnetic, authoritative male voice reached Kansas��s ears, causing the raging Red Cardinal to tremble. He shakily turned his head to look aside.


    "How are you considering it, Cardinal Kansas?"


    At this moment,


    In the pavilion in front of Kansas, a man with elegant black hair and a noble appearance lounged on a bench, enjoying his tea and the comfort of the breeze. His presence, exuding a terrifying magical pressure, clearly indicated his high status.


    Indeed, it was the leader of the Black Rose family,


    Duke Xiao - Black Rose.


    "My Lord..."


    Facing Xiao��s gaze, Kansas bit his lip unwillingly and spoke with respect:


    "I, I will not cooperate with you!"


    "Why be so stubborn? Why not learn from your colleagues? They��re much more pragmatic~"


    Saying this,


    Xiao��s eyes narrowed slightly, glancing playfully to the side.


    Kansas also followed Xiao��s gaze and saw two middle-aged men kneeling beside him, trembling. Kansas knew their identities well: they were Red Cardinals of Asumos Church, like himself.


    Jefiel and Zandoro.


    These Cardinals, who should have been liaising with the dragon and elf races, now knelt there lifelessly. The outcome of their visits was all too clear.


    ��Damn it,��


    ��Apart from the Sadik royal family, even the dragon and elf races are tainted by the Black Rose family?!��


    Kansas realized this fact with some despair.


    In his despair, a strange anger erupted in his heart like volcanic lava, overwhelming his fear.


    It would have been one thing if his colleagues were captured like him.


    But,


    ��These cowards chose to collaborate with the Black Rose family, spilling all the information they knew and even agreeing to be double agents?!��


    ��To think that people who bore the title ��Red Cardinal�� like himself could betray their faith and embrace the devil��


    Kansas cursed them furiously:


    "You two are the scum of the Church! Collaborating with the Black Rose family! You are nothing but trash! Lustful! Worms eating away at the Church!"


    After a couple of roars,


    Kansas turned his head fiercely and glared at Xiao Black Rose without fear,


    "I will say nothing! And I definitely won��t cooperate with you! Kill or flay me, do as you please! You, who betray humanity and collude with abyssal demons, are the real scum! The Goddess will surely bring down divine punishment upon you!"


    He shouted fearlessly.


    As soon as Kansas spoke, the expressions of the two Black Rose knights darkened. They immediately drew their swords from their waists, ready to execute the man who dared insult their lord right there.


    However,


    Just as the knights were about to swing their swords, Xiao raised his hand to stop them;


    "Don��t be hasty. Let Shuoyue handle it. I don��t want to waste any information."


    "As you wish, my lord."


    The knights respectfully responded, and then struck Kansas on the head with a fist.


    "Bang~"


    With a loud noise, Kansas spat foam from his mouth, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.


    ...


    After watching his subordinates drag the unconscious Kansas away, Xiao��s gaze shifted to the two trembling Red Cardinals kneeling nearby. Gradually, a kind and approachable smile appeared on Xiao��s face:


    "Cardinals Jefiel and Zandoro, there��s no need to be so scared. We are now allies. Our Black Rose family will not harm you. I always keep my promises."


    "Really?"


    Jefiel, trembling with nervousness, raised his head to ask.


    In response,


    Xiao nodded affirmatively and added meaningfully,


    "Also, to thank you for providing such valuable information, I will reward you as agreed."


    As Xiao��s words trailed off, his gaze shifted.


    "They are in your hands now."


    Following Xiao��s signal, the beast-eared girl beside Leo slowly approached Jefiel and Zandoro.


    ��?!!��


    "She, she is? A member of the beast-kin?"


    Watching the beast-eared girl approach, Jefiel held his breath.


    She was a stunningly beautiful and adorable beast-eared girl,


    Dressed in an elegant black and white dress, adorned with luxurious accessories on her ears and wrists.


    Her presence radiated nobility.


    With skin soft and white as snow, yet flushed with a rosy hue, her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, her delicate features enough to drive anyone mad. Her ruby-red eyes sparkled like jewels, and combined with her fluffy beast ears and large tail, she seemed both lively and endearing. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She moved gracefully, as if dancing, her alluring smile inching closer to Jefiel. As her fragrance enveloped him, Jefiel blushed, a bold thought crossing his mind.


    ��Could this elegant lady be the reward promised by Lord Xiao?��


    "You, what is this?"


    "..."


    The beast-eared girl did not respond but carefully lifted her skirt to prevent it from getting dirty. Then, she elegantly squatted in front of Jefiel, lifting his face in her hands.


    ��!??!!��


    ��Is she going to?��


    As Jefiel stared at the girl��s exquisite face drawing nearer and sneakily glanced at her ample chest, he took a deep breath. The guilt he felt for betraying his comrades was slowly dissipating.


    ��Maybe����


    ��Being with the Black Rose wouldn��t be so bad?��


    As Jefiel fantasized about what might happen next, a slight smile crept onto his lips.


    However,


    His fantasy was short-lived.


    In the next instant, Jefiel furrowed his brows, realizing something odd.


    ��Why����


    ��Was this white-haired beast-eared girl drooling?��


    And,


    ��Why is she suddenly opening her mouth?��


    ��And why was it getting wider and wider?!��


    ��?!!��


    "Wait, wait a minute?!!"

 Chapter 614 - 615:

    5/12


    As Jefiel was still lost in his fantasy of a second spring, he was suddenly struck with horror when he realized that the beast-eared girl holding his face was not about to gently kiss him as he had imagined, but instead...


    In the next moment,


    Under Jefiel��s horrified gaze,


    The beast-eared girl licked her lips, then slowly opened her mouth. What was once a cherry-like, enticing little mouth expanded to a size beyond human limits. As she opened her mouth, sharp fangs were revealed. The elegance and gentleness in her red eyes disappeared, replaced by ferocity and a bloodthirsty mood.


    To those blood-red eyes, Jefiel was nothing but a helpless lamb ready for slaughter.


    Delicious and defenseless,


    ��?!!��


    ��No?!��


    ��What, what, what is she...��


    " Monster aaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Jefiel screamed in agony, desperately trying to break free from the beast-eared girl��s grasp.


    Unfortunately,


    Before he could muster his meager level 5 holy magic, the beast-eared girl��s gaping maw loomed large in Jefiel��s vision.


    *Crunch~*


    Jefiel��s voice abruptly stopped.


    His entire head was bitten off by the beast-eared girl. Blood gushed like a fountain from his neck, staining the nearby grass and the girl��s dress.


    ��?!!��


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    Witnessing this sanity-shattering scene, Zandoro, the other Red Cardinal behind Jefiel, let out a terrified yell, fear spreading through his heart like a virus. Along with fear, hatred also grew.


    Turning his head towards the black-haired man leisurely sipping tea in the distance, Zandoro roared with all his might,


    "Duke Xiao! You! You deceived us!! You bast..."


    However,


    Before he could finish,


    The body of the beast-eared girl continued to swell. In front of Zandoro��s despairing gaze, she transformed into a gigantic white wolf. With a swipe of her paw, Zandoro��s head was instantly turned to mush...


    Afterward,


    The transformed wolf wagged its tail excitedly, devouring the two Cardinals�� corpses bit by bit, occasionally making pleased "meow" sounds...


    ...


    Xiao: "��"


    Watching the bloody scene unfolding not far away, observing the giant wolf greedily devouring the human flesh, Xiao��s handsome face gradually revealed a look of utter disappointment.


    "Sigh..."


    He sighed deeply, raising his hand to his forehead, rubbing his temples vigorously.


    "That look in my eyes, the angle of my gaze raised thirty degrees, was meant to instruct you to deal with them, not to eat them�� And with so many distinguished guests around, how could you just start eating like this?!! Is your head filled only with thoughts of food?!"


    Xiao rose from his chair, pointing at the giant wolf and yelling angrily.


    Clearly,


    He was quite disappointed with the wolf��s brutal behavior.


    Even his mentality seemed slightly shaken.


    Broken all over the ground,


    "Nature cannot be easily changed... Damn, why did I agree to Madam Yumo��s request to turn Limo, this goofy girl, into a lady?! I��m really asking for trouble!! Was my brain hit by a cannonball at that time?!"


    Xiao, out of character, began frantically slapping his own head.


    Elegance, composure, and the dignity of a higher-up, at this moment, were all thrown out of his mind.


    Merely through a few actions, the beast-eared... ah, no, goofy silly wolfy girl, had achieved an unprecedented feat of delivering such a powerful mental attack to the Duke of Black Rose.


    However,


    Limo, currently indulged in her feast, was obviously unaware of the incredible feat she had accomplished. Due to the rarity of the feast, especially with food rich in Holy energy, she was so focused that she didn��t hear Xiao��s angry shouts. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Meow~" (So tasty, so tasty~)


    "Ugh..."


    At this moment, Xiao couldn��t hold back anymore.


    Under the complex gaze of numerous Black Rose Knights, Xiao teleported instantly beside the giant wolf and gave a fierce blow to its head!


    *Clang~*


    With a crisp sound, Limo, struck hard on the head, shook her head, her ears and tail drooping, looking pitifully at Xiao, as if asking what she did wrong to deserve a hit on the head.


    From his past experience in the cold winter forest with Limo and his recent ��goofy�� language enhancement, Xiao could barely decipher the meaning behind Limo��s aggrieved eyes.


    Then,


    Xiao frowned:


    "Limo, you still have the nerve to ask..."


    Displaying a ��kind�� smile, Xiao slowly raised his hand in a chopping motion, frightening Limo into quickly raising a paw to protect her head.


    "Meow~" (Wuuu, don��t hit me, I��ll get dumb qwq)


    However,


    Just as Xiao��s hand was about to strike, a blue silhouette, surrounded by dazzling blue light, hurriedly rushed from afar and stood protectively in front of Xiao:


    "Duke, please don��t hit Sister Limo anymore, she��s already pitiful enough."


    "Wanya?"


    Seeing his secretary blocking his path, Xiao��s brow furrowed slightly:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sigh, Duke."


    Wanya shook her head helplessly, then gently patted the head of the white wolf behind her:


    "Sister Limo has already improved a lot Duke, don��t be so demanding."


    "Improved..."


    "Yes, think about it. Compared to her wild and untamed state when she first arrived in Salva Forest, Limo has become much better now. Although she is far from being a real lady, at least she can maintain the appearance of one when she is still. You saw how well-behaved Limo was standing next to Leo, right?"


    "Well,"


    Convinced by Wanya��s words, Xiao gradually calmed down.


    Thinking about it,


    After two months of arduous training, Limo, dressed in a gown, with a little makeup and grooming, indeed had the demeanor of a young lady from a reputable family. Of course, the condition was that Limo shouldn��t move or speak. Once she did, the ladylike atmosphare would immediately collapse.


    Well,


    Lately, she could walk a few steps without revealing her goofy nature, as long as she didn��t walk too fast.


    The fact that only such a small achievement was made after two months of exhaustive training was indeed hard for Xiao to accept.


    But, thinking about it, treating Limo with the same standards as the other members of the Black Rose family might have been too harsh.


    After all,


    Their intellects were not on the same starting line...


    With this in mind, Xiao resignedly shook his head:


    "Enough, enough, the task is heavy and the road is long."


    Saying this,


    Xiao lowered his hand, and the dark aura surrounding the Duke of Black Rose dissipated.


    Feeling that the crisis was over, Limo cautiously peeked her head from behind Wanya, After ensuring Xiao wouldn��t hit her again, the wolf pup let out another ��meow�� of celebration~


    Subsequently, Limo continued her feast without a care in the world.


    Xiao: "..."


    It must be noted, for Limo, few things were more important than a good meal!


    Watching Limo transform back into a ��foodie wolf,�� Xiao helplessly raised his hand to his forehead and sighed deeply. he wasn��t sure if it was just his perception, but ever since Limo arrived at the Black Rose family��s territory, it seemed he had been sighing more and more each day...


    ��Truly, this is exhausting��.��


    He was beginning to understand a bit of the challenges Yumo faced in raising children.


    After shaking his head and pondering for a moment, Xiao turned his attention to his secretary Wanya, who was petting Limo��s fluffy head:


    "What��s up? Did you come back suddenly because there��s something important to report?"


    "Yes, there is something."


    Wanya nodded slightly:


    "Sebastian just sent a message saying that Madam Yumo is planning a birthday party for Miss Yuan��er next month."


    "A birthday party? So, I am invited?"


    "Yes, and not just you, but also me and all our family��s senior leaders. Moreover, Madam Yumo specifically asked us to bring Limo along. All of Madam��s children are expected to attend."


    "Hah!!!?"

 Chapter 615 - 616

    6/14


    "A birthday party?"


    "Yes, for little Miss Yuan��er. Since it��s her first time, Madam Yumo wants to make it a grand celebration."


    "I see��"


    Xiao thoughtfully raised his eyebrows.


    It made sense. Yumo had always been in the habit of throwing birthday parties for her children, and Xiao had experienced it several times in the past. However, these celebrations had ceased as he grew older and left the Cold Winter Forest, missing the feeling of being the center of attention.


    Yuan��er was Yumo��s dearly loved younger daughter, and given her young age and it being her first birthday as a demon king, it was only natural for Yumo to want a lively celebration.


    Although it was uncertain whether the party could be held next month, Xiao took a deep breath and spoke seriously to his secretary Wanya:


    "I understand. Tell Sebastian to reply that we will definitely attend. It would be rude not to participate in Miss Yuan��er��s first birthday celebration with our family. Also, prepare some gifts that children like. Don��t worry about the budget. Despite the recent financial losses due to Limo, it��s not so severe that we can��t afford this."


    "As you wish."


    "Good."


    Xiao nodded slightly.


    However, as he nodded, a strange sensation unexpectedly emanated from his buttocks, causing him to shudder.


    Rubbing his mysteriously aching backside, Xiao frowned in confusion.


    "Strange, why... do I have a bad feeling about this?"


    --


    Meanwhile, outside the garden,


    A blue-haired girl in a black stocking and exquisite short-skirt maid outfit with twin ponytails was sweeping the yard while occasionally sneaking glances into the garden, trying to figure out what was happening inside.


    This adorable new maid, inheriting the title of the Chosen One(Male Lead) and carrying the mission to save the world, was Asar. Having successfully hardened ��his�� identity, Asar was working as an apprentice maid under the guidance of Duke��s secretary Wanya. She was learning the ways of a maid while also training with the Black Rose Knights, striving to improve her skills.


    Because of her cute appearance and exceptional talent, Asar had received considerable nurturing and attentive care from Wanya.


    Undoubtedly,


    Asar��s recent days were filled with a contented and "fulfilling" routine, a stark contrast to the miserable and nomadic life she led after her resurrection.


    This contentment was the reason why Asar, driven by curiosity, sacrificed her precious rest time to secretly observe the happenings in the garden. That morning, after learning from Miss Wanya that emissaries from the Dragon Race and the Elf Elders were visiting, Asar eagerly made her way to the periphery of the garden.


    Curious about the Dragon and Elf races, she had hoped to catch a glimpse of these legendary beings. What would the beautiful and elegant Elves and the mighty Dragons look like?


    Unfortunately,


    Due to her lack of qualifications, Asar couldn��t enter the garden to witness the magnificence of these legendary races, so she had to content herself with sneaking peeks from the outside.


    Meanwhile,


    Her admiration for the Black Rose family grew uncontrollably, like a surging river. The Elves and Dragons were among the most proud and mysterious races on the continent. Even royals and nobles often found it difficult to meet them. But today, these elusive beings were lining up to visit the Black Rose family?! And they weren��t just any members �C their refined attire and imposing presence indicated their high status within their races.


    Even more surprisingly,


    ��They brought gifts?!��


    ��Goodness,��


    ��It seemed Miss Wanya hadn��t deceived me. The Black Rose family indeed had an extraordinary ��friendship�� with the Elves and Dragons. To establish a friendship with such ancient, powerful, and dignified races!��


    ��Wow, our Black Rose family is really amazing~��


    As far as Asar knew, no other power in this world had such a close relationship with these two races!


    ��Hehe~��


    With these thoughts, Asar, who had gradually come to see herself as a maid of the Black Rose family over the past month, even sported a smug smile.


    However,


    While feeling smug, Asar also furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ��Those red-robed people this morning, they must have been Cardinal from the Church, right? Did representatives of the Church also come to visit?��


    Asar pondered, slightly puzzled. ��Miss Wanya had mentioned that the Black Rose family rarely interacted with the Church. So, why the sudden visit now? Could it be some significant matter requiring the Duke��s consultation? Perhaps something related to a united front against the abyssal demons?��


    These thoughts led Asar to speculate, especially considering yesterday��s events in the capital of Anvika, which had become well-known across the continent. The Red Leaf Imperial Capital��s Shura Division and the College of Luminous Royal Academy, attacked by Sword Demon, suffered devastating damage; an unknown demon dragon wreaked havoc in the eastern mountains...


    And more alarmingly, Higanbana, the legendary most powerful demon king, appeared in Anvika. Even the seemingly impenetrable headquarters of the Church crumbled under her overwhelming power, with countless followers perishing under the brutal Shadow power.


    Although the demon kings and the demon dragon were eventually repelled, the human forces paid a heavy price.


    With these thoughts, Asar sighed and resignedly patted her chest, thankful:


    "Ah, thank goodness..."


    As the Chosen One, ��she�� should be concerned about humanity��s future, but her heart was filled with relief. To her, just like the previous abyssal demon attack on the Sky Dome, the recent assault on Anvika had one clear objective: to eliminate the Girl of Destiny.


    Indeed, Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��The Chosen One seemed to be a magnet for such threats. Abyssal demons wouldn��t overlook those with the Goddess��s power.��


    Asar couldn��t help but feel lucky, thinking about how the Girl of Destiny remarkably repelled the demon dragon. If it had been him, he might have been utterly annihilated.


    "Thank goodness I haven��t revealed my identity," Asar thought to herself, reaffirming her grand plan to continue disguising herself as a female maid.


    At the same time,


    Asar, the Son of Destiny, couldn��t help but admire the wise decision he had made.


    Joining the Black Rose family was indeed a prescient choice.


    Not only did he escape the abyssal demons, but also gained the protection of a powerful force. Now, he could live a life free from worry about food and clothing, and even steadily develop his skills under the training of the Black Rose Knights! With this, he was sure to live a safe and stable life until her natural end.


    Although he had to pay the price of dressing as a woman, compared to what he had gained, these losses seemed trivial. It was just wearing embarrassing female attire for a while, not like he was really losing his manhood!


    Lost in his triumphant thoughts, Asar couldn��t help but cover his mouth and let out a smug laugh.


    For a moment,


    The responsibilities and obligations of being the Son of Destiny were completely forgotten by Asar.


    However, due to the teachings of Miss Wanya, the maid��s etiquette had deeply ingrained in Asar��s heart. Even in his smug laughter, he maintained his decorum, using his sleeve to cover his mouth, much like a lady of high standing.


    But while he was laughing, Asar suddenly frowned, feeling an unknown chill creeping up from behind. This abruptly cut off his laughter, causing goosebumps all over his body. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw a white figure that had silently appeared behind him.


    ��Who, who is this?!��


    A primal fear quietly spread through Asar��s heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Asar turned sharply, gripping his broom tightly and warily looking at the uninvited guest. However, upon seeing the face of the newcomer, Asar��s eyes widened in surprise, ��her�� gem-like pupils reflecting shock.


    "Lady Limo! do... do you need something from me??"

 Chapter 616 - 617

    7/14


    "Lady Limo?!"


    Asar, turning around, couldn��t help but clutch his chest, voicing his astonishment in a dazed tone.


    Before him stood a stunning big breasted woman with fluffy white hair, dressed in an exquisite and elegant gown, and with two fluffy ears on her head. Her innocent and beautiful face, combined with a seductive figure, swayed gently in the breeze, creating an enchantingly serene scene against the backdrop of the garden.


    Yet,


    Despite the serene beauty before him, Asar felt an unexplainable chill. Instead of the endearing wolf girl, he felt as if he was facing a beast in human skin.


    ��What��s happening to me?��


    ��Why is my body trembling non-stop? Is it because that I got scared suddenly?��


    Unable to find a reasonable explanation, Asar settled on this guess.


    After taking a deep breath to calm his inexplicable fear, Asar stepped back and gave a graceful curtsey to the wolf girl.


    "I apologize for my earlier rudeness, Lady Limo."


    While speaking, Asar curiously observed the strikingly beautiful woman in front of her. He knew of Limo, a distinguished guest of the Duke, who had been accompanying him recently. Rumored to be from the beast-kin, but her slender limbs didn��t resemble the typically muscular beastmen.


    Moreover, though her physique didn��t resemble that of the beast-kin, it was said that her intelligence was on par with them. Despite having only been at the Black Rose family for a couple of months, Limo��s "extensive knowledge" was already well-known, making her a recognized genius in Sabelius.


    After a moment observing Limo��s delicate and beautiful face, Asar couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��Such a pity. So beautiful, yet not very bright...��


    Shaking his head to dispel these thoughts and resuming his usual composed demeanor as a Black Rose maid, Asar respectfully addressed Limo:


    "May I help you, My Lady? Is there something you need from me?"


    Limo: "..."


    Asar: "??"


    Asar: "Lady Limo?!"


    After waiting for a moment, Asar couldn��t help but frown.


    Because he noticed that Limo didn��t respond to his greeting. Instead, she kept sizing him up, even placing her hands behind her back, bending over, and sniffing around his face and chest.


    "Lady Limo? What are you doing?"


    Asar backed away somewhat stiffly.


    Although Asar now looked like a cute and easy-to-bully girl, he was still essentially a vigorous young boy~


    Being so close to a beautiful young lady, Asar couldn��t help but blush slightly.


    He waved his hands in a flustered manner:


    "Lady Limo! This isn��t appropriate, between man and wom��.. Ahem�� mean! Between women... Ah, spit, we should not be so intimate!"


    He was quite innocent.


    However, Asar��s refusal didn��t make much difference.


    The wolf girl continued to ignore Asar��s feeble resistance.


    Even when Asar couldn��t help but step back, she swiftly grabbed his shoulders with lightning speed, pinning him firmly to the ground.


    No matter how much Asar struggled, it was to no avail. At this moment, the Son of Destiny realized that this seemingly silly and weak girl possessed extraordinary strength beyond ordinary people.


    While feeling shocked, Asar resignedly sighed.


    "Lady Limo, doing this, The Duke won��t be pleased..." S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering that Duke Xiao didn��t seem to like Lady Limo interacting with others, Asar tentatively spoke out.


    After all,


    Lady Limo seemed to listen to Xiao on normal days.


    As it turned out, Asar��s judgment was not wrong.


    Upon hearing the words ��Duke Xiao�� the wolf girl��s body visibly trembled. At the same time, she stopped ignoring Asar��s words and slowly raised her head, her beautiful red eyes like blood diamonds, staring intently at Asar with an innocent gaze.


    After a moment,


    A sentence that left Asar dumbfounded came from the wolf girl:


    "You, you smell good, and look delicious..."


    "Hah?!"


    Hearing this, Asar was startled.


    With his mouth agape and unable to speak for a long while, the blue-haired ��girl�� finally shook his head repeatedly and said:


    "Lady Limo, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "No~"


    Limo shook her head innocently and spoke sincerely:


    "I��m not talking nonsense, you... you really smell good. So good that... I want to eat you..."


    As she spoke,


    Limo pressed herself even closer to Asar. Her slightly wild scent wafted into Asar��s nostrils. Subtly, a mysterious pink aura seemed to envelop them.


    An indescribable excitement appeared on the wolf girl��s pretty face.


    "This?! Lady Limo?"


    Asar, at that moment, was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    Barely regaining his senses through sheer willpower, Asar observed Limo��s delicate features and the majestic outline beneath her chest clothing from a close distance. His face turned as red as a ripe apple, utterly enticing.


    ��Wait?!��


    ��What?!��


    ��What does she mean?!��


    ��Eat?! It can��t be literal eating, can it?!��


    ��It must be ��that�� kind of meaning, right?!��


    ��Lady Limo, does she want to... to do something with me?! She��s... she��s so bold?!��


    ��Oh my god~!��


    Asar couldn��t help but exclaim in his mind, his eyes trembling in shock.


    Without a doubt, the stark contrast in Limo��s behavior shocked Asar. He never expected this seemingly naive and silly young lady to have such a wild and unrestrained side. They were only having their first direct interaction!


    ��She wants to ��eat�� me?!��


    ��Are all the girls from the beastman tribe this open?!��


    Observing the wolf girl getting closer, Asar��s nervousness skyrocketed. His heart pounded as if it was a sword on the string of a bow, ready to leap out of his chest at any misstep.


    As a boy and a chosen one, Asar had thought about the day when a girl might throw herself at him.


    But the current Asar knew very well that he couldn��t agree to her request.


    ��Lady Limo must have approached me, thinking I am a girl. Did that mean she is a lesbian? If I continued with her, wouldn��t that be deceiving her feelings?��


    Asar didn��t want to do that...


    More importantly,


    He hadn��t taken his medicine today!


    Under his skirt, there was a big secret! If she discovered it and screamed, his identity might be exposed! He still wanted to rely on the Black Rose family to continue his laid-back daily life!!


    Just a woman��s charm, how could it shake his determination to lay low?!


    Thinking this, Asar immediately put on a righteous expression and solemnly refused:


    "Sorry, Lady Limo, I think this kind of thing needs careful consideration. We can��t rush into it. Besides, we are not familiar with each other. I think it��s better to forget about it. Please let me go, I have a lot to do,"


    As he spoke, Asar tried to break free from Limo��s grasp.


    However,


    He soon distressingly found that she still firmly held onto his shoulders, with no intention of letting go. The terrifying strength in her grip made Asar frown bitterly. Moreover, a strange red light began to emit from the wolf girl��s eyes, and a weird aura suddenly enveloped Asar.


    "I, don��t, want to!"


    The wolf girl firmly refused Asar.


    A drop of cold sweat slowly slid down the blue-haired ��girl��s�� cheek.


    Asar couldn��t help but feel that Limo��s idea of ��eating�� was different from what he had imagined. Her gaze didn��t seem like one looking at a lover, but more like a predator eyeing its prey...


    ��The emotion in her eyes didn��t seem like lust...��


    ��But hunger����


    At this moment,


    Asar��s previously carefree emotions completely vanished, replaced by an intense fear. As the wolf girl in front of him slowly opened her mouth, Asar trembled all over, every cell in his body sending out alarm signals.


    "No,No,NO,NO, there��s... something wrong here!!"

 Chapter 617 - 618

    8/14


    6 more chapters to finish the bonuses + daily miss.


    ------


    ��This����


    ��This feeling of danger!��


    Despite the alluring beauty standing so close, Asar��s heart was shrouded in unprecedented terror and unease. Involuntarily, he trembled all over.


    However,


    Just as Limo was about to open her mouth, ready to experience the delightful and crispy sensation of a bite, a stern voice suddenly echoed from not far away:


    "Limo! What are you doing again?!! Stop it right now."


    ��?!?!��


    ��This voice?��


    ��Lord Duke?!��


    Upon recognizing the owner of the voice, Asar��s face lit up with joy. With eyes filled with gratitude, he looked towards the left side.


    At this moment,


    A tall and elegant black-haired man, wearing an air of authority, approached them with a serious expression.


    And this man was none other than Xiao, the head of the Black Rose family.


    Xiao��s command was steady and imposing.


    Just a moment ago, Limo who had been ignoring Asar��s pleas, shivered upon hearing Xiao��s command. Her forceful actions came to an abrupt halt.


    Not only that, the excitement and seemingly insane frenzy in Limo��s eyes disappeared in an instant, replaced by a gaze of innocence and fear.


    But no matter what,


    Facing the charming figure before her, Limo gave up the impulse to continue her actions.


    Though she always appeared silly,


    There was one thing Limo remembered deeply.


    If she didn��t behave, Xiao might complain to her mother...


    Thinking of the peerless weapon in her mother��s hands glowing with a red light, Limo couldn��t help but shudder.


    Reluctantly, she released her grip on Asar��s shoulder and turned her head with a displeased and resentful look toward Xiao.


    At this moment, Limo resembled a pitiful little puppy deprived of its favorite toy or delicious treat, looking utterly forlorn.


    "Sniff... Why..."


    Limo pouted, muttering softly.


    ��This is my opportunity!��


    Seizing the opportunity while Limo��s attention was captivated by Xiao, and the pressure on her wrist almost felt nonexistent, Asar decisively retreated, temporarily breaking free from Limo��s restraint. Once freed, the eerie and suffocating pressure within Asar��s heart slightly eased.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Asar respectfully and anxiously looked towards his owner... Oh, wait, no, towards the Duke.


    "My Lo��Lord! I... I still have the task given by Miss Wanya. I��ll leave first! Won��t disturb you and Lady Limo anymore!!"


    Xiao didn��t pursue Asar��s somewhat presumptuous departure request. Instead, he silently nodded, agreeing to Asar��s request.


    After all,


    In Xiao��s view, it was necessary to keep Limo away from ordinary members of the Black Rose family. Despite training for so long, Xiao hadn��t been able to change Limo��s predatory nature beneath that cute appearance. Underneath the cuteness was still an Abyssal Demon, a Demon King who saw humans as food. Except for those Black Rose family members who had interacted with Limo in the Winter Forest, Xiao strictly prohibited others from approaching her.


    To prevent any accidents that could lead to tragedy.


    Therefore, Xiao agreed to Asar��s hasty departure,


    To prevent this peculiar maid from continuing to stimulate Limo��s taste buds.


    ...


    And so,


    Under Limo��s reluctant gaze, Asar didn��t hesitate to swiftly run toward a distant laundry room. In the blink of an eye, ��she�� disappeared from Xiao and Limo��s view.


    "Sniff*..."


    Seeing the delicious-smelling maid vanish, Limo touched her stomach with dissatisfaction.


    Having finally encountered someone who smelled so tasty, she felt annoyed that Xiao let her go so easily. Limo couldn��t help but murmur with a displeased expression:


    "Why..."


    But considering Xiao��s firm grip on the ��reporting�� weapon, Limo only complained a few times and didn��t behave as recklessly as she did back in the Winter Forest. The only thing she could do was use her cute innocence to persuade Xiao and get him to agree to her request for a meal.


    Of course,


    Given the adorable girl��s abilities, persuading Xiao was like a fool��s errand.


    Not waiting for Limo to start acting silly cute, Xiao threw a warning look at her, and as soon as he arrived next to Limo, he delivered a swift chop to the wolf girl��s forehead.


    "Don��t even think about it, or I��ll tell Lady Yumo that you��ve been eating random people again."


    "Sob*..."


    Being glared at like this, Limo lowered her head in a aggrieved manner, hugging her plump head. The fear of her mother��s wrath easily suppressed her inner desire for food.


    "I understand, please, don��t tell Mommy"


    "Good, as long as you know."


    Xiao replied indifferently.


    After confirming that Limo didn��t have any intentions of starting a fight over food, Xiao slowly dissipated the accumulated magic in his palm and gently rubbed Limo��s soft head for comfort. Despite the indifferent expression, a careful observer could easily notice the exhaustion in Xiao��s eyes.


    And the hard-to-conceal dark circles.


    Without a doubt,


    Taking care of Limo and teaching her to become a lady had put a tremendous strain on Xiao��s mental and physical well-being. Watching over this little troublemaker who could go berserk at any moment wasn��t an easy task day in and day out.


    Of course, Xiao could delegate the responsibility of looking after Limo to someone else.


    However, being inherently cautious, Xiao preferred to take matters into his own hands. Even though there were other level 8 peoples in the Black Rose family, only he seemed capable of truly restraining Limo and preventing her from going berserk.


    After experiencing the recent challenging days, Xiao was mentally and physically exhausted, and his spirit had nearly reached the point of collapse.


    At times, Xiao even wondered if Lady Yumo saw through their ��mischievous activities�� in private, leading her to send this little troublemaker to torment him. This fatigue was on par with the feelings he had when dealing with the aftermath of Pierre��s mischief.


    "Really, can��t afford to let my guard down even for a moment."


    Xiao sighed inwardly, feeling helpless.


    Because he was currently engaging in a "friendly conversation" with the elves and dragons, Xiao momentarily forgot about the wolf girl. Unaware of her recent near mischief, he was focused on the crucial moment when many adopted children were present at the main residence, and the brainwashing plan was underway.


    If, at this moment, Limo unleashed her nature in front of everyone, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Thinking about this, Xiao sighed again and again.


    ...


    However,


    During one of his sighs, Xiao noticed something strange.


    Limo, whom he had been patting on the head, didn��t completely immerse herself in his expert soothing this time. Instead, she occasionally glanced sideways, towards the area where Asar had disappeared just now.


    "Hmm?"


    At this moment,


    Xiao��s deep and sharp eyes squinted slightly, a hint of puzzlement surfacing within them.


    Previously, even though Limo had lost control of her desires several times, almost leading to confrontations with other Black Rose family members, after being scolded and comforted by Xiao, the carefree Limo would forget everything and revel in his touch. ��But now����


    ��Her attention, surprisingly, was still on that maid?��


    ��Why��?��


    ��Was there something on that maid that attracted Limo? Something that could open her appetite...��


    Seemingly realizing something, Xiao shifted his gaze seriously and glanced at his secretary, Wanya, who had just walked out of the garden:


    "Wanya, was that the maid you mentioned before?"


    "Yes, My Lord"


    Curious, Wanya approached Xiao.


    "Is there something wrong with Asar?"


    "Didn��t you mention before that she had experienced resurrection? And the timing of her resurrection is quite close to the time when Xue Tianao disappeared?"


    At this,


    Wanya was initially stunned, then showed a relieved expression as if saying, "Finally, you figured it out."


    In the next moment,


    Under Xiao��s puzzled gaze, Wanya shook her head, directly denying Xiao��s guess.


    "My Lord, I know what you��re thinking. She is not the Chosen One." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "I��ve personally checked. She is a genuine girl. Asar is just a lazy girl who only cares about goofing off every day. How could she be some chosen one? Besides, My Lord, we Black Rose have done quite a few unethical things; would a chosen one willingly fall into our trap? It��s not that easy."


    Xiao: "..."


    It seemed to make sense, leaving him momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 618 - 619

    9/14


    The new Son of Destiny is coming to them?


    Getting such a convenient opportunity without any effort? Would they be that lucky?


    Hmm.


    Indeed,


    Having done many bad things, the Black Rose family is unlikely to have such good luck.


    Although it was a belief without scientific basis, more of a metaphysical saying, Xiao found himself surprisingly in agreement with this idea and nodded slightly in acknowledgment of Wanya��s explanation:


    "Hehe, true. We can��t be that lucky."


    Of course,


    Xiao, who was usually rational, cautious, and stable, couldn��t outright deny his own suspicions just because of a metaphysical saying. The main reason he abandoned his bold guess was due to his trust in Wanya. After all, Wanya was the one who accompanied him to the Winter Forest back then, along with Lady Yumo. She was his childhood friend, his right-hand person.


    The reliability of Wanya had deeply imprinted itself in Xiao��s heart.


    Since Wanya said so and even verified the gender of the blue-haired girl, he didn��t have much reason to doubt.


    ��Well����


    ��Maybe?��


    However,


    There was still one thing that Xiao found quite intriguing.


    Glancing curiously at his female secretary, Xiao asked:


    "By the way, the last time you mentioned that exceptionally talented child, it was her, right?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. Your memory, why is it not as good as before? It wasn��t this bad in the past?"


    "Sigh..."


    At Wanya��s words, Xiao shook his head helplessly:


    "Lately, taking care of that troublemaker Limo has been exhausting. I��ve been a bit forgetful and muddled."


    "Ah, Lady Limo�� there��s nothing we can do about it."


    Wanya nodded understandingly:


    "In short, yes. That blue-haired girl is Asar, the most outstanding talent among this group of children. When she came, she was only at the high stage level 3, and she had only practiced for so long. Now that girl has broken through to the middle stage of level 4."


    "Oh?"


    With these words ringing in his ears, even the usually composed Xiao couldn��t help but show a slightly astonished expression.


    You see,


    The Black Rose family never lacked geniuses. However, even the fastest-recorded genius who broke through from the High stage Third level to the Mid stage Fourth level took a full half-year! And this girl, not even two months, braked that record? Wasn��t that a bit too exaggerated?


    "Hehe, it seems you��ve truly gained a talented disciple this time."


    "That��s true..."


    "Hmm? You should be happy about having a talented disciple. Wanya, why do you look so exhausted?"


    Facing this question, Wanya couldn��t help but show a bitter expression, ruffling her hair with a tangled look:


    "That child��s talent is indeed outstanding, but she��s just too careless... All day long, she��s either lazing around or eating! She never takes cultivation seriously, always acting like she��s just waiting to die. She doesn��t bother to learn the ways of serving either. I don��t know if choosing her as the successor was the right decision...."


    Thinking about Asar��s lazy and carefree demeanor, Wanya��s eyes couldn��t help but show a trace of frustration.


    "With such talent, if she could change her lazy habits, focus on cultivation, and undergo more training, she could become the backbone of our new generation in the Black Rose family. Unfortunately, for now... it��s just too unreliable. There are many things in the family that I��m conflicted about whether to tell her in the future."


    "Hmm.. Indeed, it��s a problem."


    Xiao raised his hand, rubbing his chin, immersed in a short moment of contemplation.


    After a brief silence, the Black Rose Duke, with a slight smile, looked towards the distance. His potent magic allowed him to see through the trees and observe the blue-haired girl who was washing clothes but lazily reading a manga.


    ��.


    "By the way, is she that old guy��s adopted daughter?"


    "Yes, that��s right. What��s wrong, Your Grace? Why suddenly bring this up?"


    "According to the Red Robed Cardinal, that old guy has also accepted the proposal from the Church and intends to participate in the Holy War."


    "Are you suggesting using this child for that purpose?"


    "Yeah, take advantage of this opportunity to train this child a bit. Let her have some contact with Lady Yumo and experience a gentleness she��s never felt before."


    Saying that,


    Xiao turned his head meaningfully, locking eyes with Wanya:


    "As for Sebastian��s side, because of the attacks from Higanbana and the Sword Demon, several members are injured, right? Let them come back to rest. Send some newcomers over to handle it. You understand my intention, right?"


    "Understood, Your Grace. Leave this mission to me."


    ...


    On the other end,


    Inside the teacher��s dormitory of the Luminous Royal Academy, a cute little pink-haired girl slowly opened her sleepy eyes, revealing a pair of bright and dazzling heterochromatic eyes, one red and one blue.


    "Hmm? Where��s Mommy?"


    Looking at the empty bed beside her, the pink-haired little girl, our dear Yuan��er, unconsciously showed a hint of disappointment.


    In her disappointment, there was also a trace of complaint.


    Last night,


    Since her silver-haired big sister wasn��t around, Yuan��er took the opportunity to snuggle up to her Mom after a long time, hoping to sleep together and replenish some sweet ��Mommy energy.��


    Yumo agreed to her request.


    However,


    Judging by the lingering scent of Yumo on the bed, it seemed that her mom left after she had fallen asleep...


    Realizing this, Yuan��er, feeling a bit displeased, pouted. Although she couldn��t understand why she slept so soundly and didn��t notice when her Mom left, it didn��t stop the little one from expressing her dissatisfaction.


    She had hoped to wake up in the morning and experience her mother��s good morning kiss.


    But what happened?


    Waking up in the morning, all alone...


    ��Sob, unhappy �i�n�i��


    ...


    However,


    ��Where did Mommy go?��


    After musing about it for a while in her heart, the little one pondered this rather serious question.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Over there?��


    The little girl raised an eyebrow.


    In the next moment,


    Holding the plush pillow that Yumo made for her, Yuan��er curiously jumped off the bed, taking small steps toward the bedroom door.


    Carefully opening the door, Yuan��er slowly peeked her little head out.


    After seeing the familiar black figure in the living room downstairs, Yuan��er cutely called out:


    "Mommy~"


    At the same time, the resentment on her face disappeared without a trace.


    Knowing that Yumo��s likes understanding and well-behaved children, she naturally wouldn��t show her stubborn side to her mom. Upon seeing the familiar black figure inside the room, Yuan��er, the adorable little one, put on a bright and charming smile, coming over to her mom with playful jumps, reaching out to tug at her skirt.


    As Yuan��er��s cute voice echoed in the room, Yumo��s turned her gaze gently, looking at the little one who was being affectionate and cute.


    "Good morning, Yuan��er."


    Saying that, the black-haired girl smiled and reached out to rub Yuan��er��s little head.


    The little one also enjoyed it very much, bowing her head to savor the affection from her mom.


    "Good morning, Mommy!"


    Feeling the touch from her mom, any lingering displeasure in Yuan��er��s heart completely disappeared. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After absorbing a certain amount of ��Mommy��s energy,�� the little one cleverly popped her head out, casting her gaze towards the desk. What was her mom fussing about on the desk so early in the morning? The little one was curious and wanted to take a look.


    Moreover, she felt like...she sensed a familiar aura from the desk?


    "Mom! Mom! What are you doing?"


    Asking the question, Yuan��er jumped up, and her little bottom directly sat on the desk.


    In response to the curious question from her daughter, Yumo didn��t immediately reply but smiled with a hint of meaning.


    Then, under Yuan��er��s slightly shocked gaze, the black-haired girl carefully placed a white jade-crafted, exquisitely beautiful flower vase on the desk. The action was extremely cautious, as if handling some precious treasure.


    In the crimson eyes of the girl, there was a touch of moving tenderness.


    After a moment of silence, Yumo slightly opened her pink lips and spoke with a meaningful tone:


    "Mommy is planting flowers..."

 Chapter 619 - 620: The Weak Girl

    "Planting... flowers?"


    Yuan��er blinked, perplexed, and leaned on the desk. Quietly she stared fixedly at the expensive white jade-crafted vase on the table.


    Although her mom said she was Planting flowers, besides the fluffy soil in the flowerpot, there was nothing else.


    However,


    This soil was obviously not ordinary. Upon careful observation, Yuan��er felt a rich vitality emanating from the seemingly unremarkable soil. It carried a robust aura, akin to the vibrant energy capable of reviving all things. Sensing this presence, Yuan��er not only showed a comfortable expression but also a hint of surprise.


    "Mom, what is this?"


    "Rare soil borrowed from the elf friends."


    As if expecting her daughter��s confusion, Yumo smiled and explained.


    "It��s soil from the elves, used to cultivate a new Mother Tree of Nature. It contains a life force that even high-level spirit herbs can��t compare to."


    "So, Mom, are you going to use this soil to plant flowers?"


    "Yes."


    The black-haired girl nodded slightly.


    However, as she nodded, seeming to remember something, Yumo raised an eyebrow, showing a bit of embarrassment yet maintaining her elegance as she shook her head:


    "Saying it��s Planting flowers might not be accurate. After all, the seeds haven��t sprouted yet."


    As she spoke,


    The space around the girl rippled, and a small and delicate watering can appeared in Yumo��s hand under the cluster of bloody butterflies. Judging by the exquisite jade patterns on the watering can, it was not hard to guess that this watering can was also an elven treasure.


    If Xiao knew about this, he would probably be surprised to find out that this watering can was used by the elves throughout the ages to water the seeds of the Mother Tree of Nature.


    It was said to be a divine artifact blessed by the elven goddess.


    ...


    By the way, the jade-green liquid sprayed from the watering can, used to water the seeds, was the legendary ��Tears of Nature�� that was worth a fortune...


    Yumo��s short journey to the elf race was indeed quite fruitful. The enthusiasm and sentiments of Elf King Karos left Yumo astonished for a moment. Astonished to the point where Yumo once thought that the Black Rose family��s children weren��t deceiving her; the elf race was indeed a group of warm and generous beings.


    Just casually mentioning a desire to plant flowers, and they gifted her so many flower-related artifacts...


    ��Well����


    ��Next time, I��ll find an opportunity to repay those pointy-eared folks.��


    ��Anyway����


    The things they gave me were indeed a big help.����


    Through the soil, Yumo��s gaze was firmly locked onto the indigo seed buried in the soil of life. At this moment, a myriad of emotions flashed through the crimson gem-like eyes of the black-haired girl. There was guilt, sadness, confusion, and also gratitude...


    Feeling the gradually reviving seed nurtured by the soil of life and watered by the Tears of Nature, Yumo��s suppressed emotions were gradually soothed.


    With a slight upward curve at the corner of her mouth, Yumo spoke with some anticipation:


    "Although it hasn��t sprouted yet, it should be soon..."


    Staring at her mom��s face that was overtaken by gentle emotions, Yuan��er blinked in curiosity and then continued to stare fixedly at the flowerpot in front of her. Although her mom seemed to use the power of shadows to wrap something deep in the soil, Yuan��er still felt a familiar and comforting aura.


    Perplexed, Yuan��er turned her pleading eyes to Yumo:


    "Mom, why is this seed have a familiar aura..."


    "..."


    For Yuan��er��s confusion, Yumo smiled mysteriously and remained silent.


    Apparently,


    Considering Yuan��er��s attitude toward Youlan and feeling a bit saddened, Yumo didn��t want to let her daughter know for the time being.


    So, after a silent moment, Yumo affectionately and helplessly rubbed Yuan��er��s little face:


    "It��s nothing. Just know that this flower is very important, you silly girl."


    ...


    At the same time,


    In the northwest corner of the inner city of Anvika,


    Due to the attack of Higanbana, the main temple of the Church had turned into ruins. Although the reconstruction work was in full swing, it would still take time to restore it to its former glory.


    Before that, the Church temporarily moved the main temple to the northwest corner of the inner city, provided as a residence by Red Leaf royal family.


    At this moment, inside a certain guest room in the temporary camp,


    A silver-haired girl with unparalleled beauty was quietly leaning against the bedside, contemplatively looking through the window at the scenery of Anvika��s inner city. The guest room was high-end and tranquil, while outside the guest room stood several fully armed holy knights emitting a terrifying aura of holy power, their faces showing a stern and killing intent. Not far away, dozens of holy knight troops were patrolling alternately, vigilant of everything around them.


    After the destruction of the main temple, the Church not only lost tens of thousands of devout followers but also a vast amount of wealth stored in the main temple.


    Strictly speaking, the current Asumos Church has fallen into a certain financial crisis.


    Being able to stay in such a high-end room at this time and enjoy such tight security, the identity of the silver-haired girl goes without saying; she is none other than Miss Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny.


    However,


    Unlike the previous noble, graceful, and saintly appearance of the Saintess, the current Mengxi looks quite weak. Her lips were a bit dry, and the rosy face has lost its color, becoming pale. Her neck and right arm were tightly wrapped in bandages... Fresh blood even oozes out from time to time.


    Undoubtedly, Mengxi��s breakthrough to level 7 and the backlash from the divine power and shadow power are still tormenting the delicate body of the silver-haired girl.


    Yet,


    Seemingly accustomed to the frequent pain within her body, the girl��s brain has long been numb to the sensation of pain. Even though the wounds continue to tear, oozing fresh blood, Mengxi still maintains that indifferent and emotionless face. She silently gazes out the window, ignoring everything around her, appearing as if she carries a heavy heart. The maids sent to take care of the Girl of Destiny, upon seeing her in this state, dare not start any conversation and could only silently tend to her wounds.


    Like a statue deprived of its soul, the silver-haired girl continued to gaze into the distance without a hint of reaction.


    Until a familiar figure forcefully burst into the room,


    "Meng... Mengxi! Waaaaaaaah It��s a miracle! You��re awake! I thought you would never wake up!!"


    With the entrance of a crisp female voice, a white figure suddenly appeared in Mengxi��s room, breaking the long-maintained tranquility of the room under the astonished gaze of the maids and guards.


    In the next instant,


    This white figure swiftly reached Mengxi��s side, without a word, and hugged the silver-haired girl��s neck:


    "It��s a miracle!! You��re not dead! From what these fu@king doctors said, I thought you would never wake up! I was so worried!!"


    ��Wait, what?!��


    "Um, Lady Bai! Miss Mengxi is very weak now! Please... please be gentle!!"


    The maids who realized the situation hastily rushed to the bedside, trying to restrain the overly enthusiastic white-haired woman. Well, this woman is one of the three Heavenly Apostle of Asumos Church... The Third in rank Bai Yanluo...


    Considering that Bai Yanluo didn��t suffer serious injuries in the recent battle with Sword Demon, and now she has a bunch of bandages on her head, it��s possible that her damaged nerves might affect her control over her strength. Everyone was afraid that Bai Yanluo might accidentally harm the Girl of Destiny with her excessive strength.


    In light of this,


    Seeing this scene, the maids instantly panicked.


    The maids shouted anxiously, and Bai Yanluo was expressing her excitement with emotional words.


    Under the stimulation of these noisy voices, the consciousness of the silver-haired girl gradually returned from a trance, and her pale purple eyes regained their luster. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a slight side glance, Mengxi looked somewhat helpless at her enthusiastic friend hugging her neck:


    "Sister Bai, calm down, I��m not dead."


    As Mengxi spoke, the excited Bai Yanluo gradually calmed down from her restless state and sat quietly by Mengxi��s bedside, still patting her chest with lingering fear.


    "Phew, you��re not dead, you��re not dead. I�� after hearing that you fought with the demon dragon, I was so worried! Luckily, blessed by the goddess, you came back alive!"


    Mengxi: "..."


    "Not only did you come back alive, but your body is intact! I thought you might be missing an arm or a leg, or even suffer a backlash to your soul and never wake up again..."


    After sighing a few words,


    Seemingly remembering something, Bai Yanluo suddenly showed an excited gaze, grabbing Mengxi��s hand without hesitation:


    "Moreover, you��re too amazing, silly girl! Not only did you break through to the Saint rank, but you also defeated that demon dragon?! My goodness, you keep surprising your big sister every day!"


    Mengxi: "..."


    Facing Bai Yanluo��s excited praises, Mengxi��s face became more complicated.


    "No, Sister Bai I didn��t defeat that dragon."

 Chapter 620 - 621 Deductions

    "I didn��t manage to defeat the demon dragon at all. If you think about it carefully, I believe you can figure it out, Sister Bai."


    "Huh? Figure, figure what?"


    "Uh, Sister Bai, are you serious? Is your brain really...?"


    "Huh? No, no... Uh, well, what you said seems to make sense... But, if it wasn��t you who defeated it then��."


    Bai blinked in confusion, and touched her bandaged head, looking perplexed.


    "But, isn��t that the story being spread within the Church? They say that after you broke through to the Saint rank, under the blessing of a miracle, you gained the strength of level 8 and eventually defeated the dragon."


    At these words, Mengxi helplessly smiled.


    "Sister Bai, it seems your brain is really got injured badly. Defeating the dragon and such, consider it as a propaganda tactic from the higher-ups."


    "Huh? Oh... is that so?"


    After knocking her head, Bai showed an expression of sudden realization.


    After suffering repeated severe injuries to her head, Bai always felt that her brain would occasionally get muddled.


    "So, who defeated the demon dragon then? The dragon wouldn��t just give up attacking you, right? Could it be... the teacher who saved you back then?"


    With the emergence of this speculation, Bai��s expression changed dramatically.


    The shock continued to overflow from her azure eyes.


    Seeing this,


    Mengxi frowned slightly.


    Then, the girl earnestly shook her head, denying Bai��s guess:


    "Impossible. Teacher Yu is indeed powerful. However, she��s only at level 7; she couldn��t possibly contend with someone at that dragon��s level. Sister Bai, you should be aware that even at the peak of level 7, it��s challenging to defeat a level 8 opponent, not to mention that dragon��s stage was close to the peak of level 8."


    "Huh? Enmm... it seems so. Challenging opponents above one��s level is almost impossible."


    Being explained by Mengxi, Bai nodded slightly in agreement, seemingly accepting Mengxi��s explanation.


    "So, someone else saved you at that time?"


    "Yes."


    "Emm, but who could it be? Who has the ability to defeat that dragon?"


    Brushing aside her white hair, Bai fell into a short period of deep thinking.


    Mengxi: "..."


    Staring at the puzzled Bai, Mengxi chose to remain silent.


    Though wordless, her expression became serious.


    ��Sister Bai, not originally too clever,��


    ��After multiple severe head injuries, her intelligence might indeed be questionable.��


    ��However,��


    ��Even Sister Bai, with a bit of thought, could direct her suspicious gaze towards Sister Yumo��


    Mengxi imagined that the higher-ups in the church had likely also noticed Yumo. Although Yumo somehow managed to conceal her Abyssal power and disguise herself as an ordinary human mage, if she caught the attention of the church higher-ups, the risk of exposure remained significant.


    ��Or perhaps����


    ��Sister Yumo might have already been exposed.��


    ��Once Sister Yumo��s Abyssal identity was revealed, both the church and the Red Leaf royal family would not let her go, and at that time, it might be...�� Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of the scene where the black-haired girl was besieged by human powerhouses, Mengxi��s inner worry grew uncontrollably.


    However,


    After instinctively feeling a wave of anxiety, Mengxi��s mind quickly regained calmness.


    "But... do I really need to worry?"


    At this moment,


    Mengxi pondered a very serious question.


    After being embraced by Yumo, she lost consciousness and woke up in this temporary residence of the church. Since then, she knew nothing about what happened after Yumo entered the battlefield.


    But one thing was certain: the dragon, transformed from the heart of the Sacred Dragon, had been defeated by Yumo.


    ��Without Sister Yumo��s victory, it would be impossible for me to be safe here.��


    After enduring the baptism of the violent Abyssal power of Sword Demon, Mengxi was sure that the dragon possessed a terrifying power comparable to Sword Demon. Even if not on par with Sword Demon, the difference wouldn��t be too great. The strength of an Abyssal being at the Demon king level was directly proportional to their age.


    The older the Abyssal being, the stronger.


    In theory, as a newly born Demon king like the Bloody Butterfly, it was impossible to defeat that dragon.


    ��Unless����


    ��Sister Yumo was not a newly born Demon king but, as Little Meliora mentioned, the legendary Demon Lord...��


    It always felt to Mengxi like Yumo was silly and naive, easily deceived and prone to being fooled into bed at any moment, completely lacking the aura of a leader of the demons. However, after experiencing yesterday��s events and recalling several instances of Yumo��s interventions, Mengxi gradually accepted this notion.


    Yumo was too powerful, not at all like a newly awakened Demon king.


    ��Perhaps, she really is a Demon Lord?��


    With this realization, Mengxi nervously raised her hand, pressing it against her chest.


    Feeling the lingering influence of the Shadow power from Yumo within her.


    The perplexed emotions flooded through the girl��s heart like a burst dam.


    -Like, is Yumo really a Demon Lord? If so, why would she come to take care of a Girl of Destiny like me? Keep in mind, the goddess who gave me power is in absolute opposition to her?-


    ��Even more,��


    ��She hopes I destroy the Demon Temple����


    ��Why would she want her destruction?��


    ��Sigh��Really..��


    ��This is annoying...��


    ��But, Sister Yumo is so silly... Could she have been fooled by someone?��


    ��Um����


    ��It shouldn��t be possible...��


    ��Even if she��s silly, she wouldn��t be naive enough to nurture an enemy to oppose herself, right?��


    ...


    ��Anyway, it seems like I need to ask her about this.��


    ��Really,��


    ��She blamed me for deceiving her before, spanked me, but clearly, she has more secrets hidden from me. According to this logic, should I spank Yumo��s butt too?!��


    Mengxi couldn��t help feeling a bit annoyed in her heart.


    And a bold idea popped up in her mind.


    But,


    Just as the silver-haired girl pondered, Bai, who was contemplating without any sense of shame, brought up another serious question:


    "However, Mengxi! What about the Saintess Assessment now?"


    "Hmm? Assessment?"


    Mengxi glanced slightly to the side.


    "Yeah!"


    Bai anxiously nudged Mengxi��s side:


    "Didn��t you say bringing the Heart of the Sacred Dragon back to the Church would complete the first trial given by the Goddess? You did gain the recognition of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart, but what about the attacks from Sword Demon and the Demon Dragon afterward? Didn��t they lead to that thing disappearing?! How do we deal with it now?!"


    "Oh, about that..."


    With Bai��s reminder, Mengxi did recall this matter.


    The condition for completing the assessment was indeed to bring the Heart of the Sacred Dragon back to the Church. But now, where did the Heart who now transformed into a Demon Dragon go? And the Church? Isn��t it gone too?


    ��Does this mean that the assessment has failed?��


    "I don��t know, maybe it can be considered a failure."


    Mengxi said indifferently.


    However, her tone was calm, as if she didn��t care about this matter at all. This made Bai furrow her brows, curiously asking:


    "Huh? Aren��t you disappointed? Clearly, you wanted to become a Saintess so badly before?"


    "Well, before, that was true."


    The silver-haired girl sighed slightly with a hint of bitterness.


    Originally,


    To better protect Yumo and prevent the Church from detecting and launching an attack against Yumo, Mengxi planned to become the Saintess, control the real power of the Church, and avoid harm to her sister from the Asumos Church. But now?


    After realizing how terrifying Yumo��s power was, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel how foolish her thoughts were.


    The entire Asumos might not even be able to handle Yumo, and she was just unnecessarily worrying.


    "I used to think that way, but now, it doesn��t matter."


    "Oh, okay..."


    Seeing Mengxi��s indifferent expression, Bai clicked her tongue a bit disappointedly.


    After all, she was looking forward to her best friend becoming the new Saintess of the Church. After that, she could fish in troubled waters, earn an endless stream of Originium Prime, and enjoy the life of a parasite.


    However,


    Just as Bai was trying to figure out how to awaken Mengxi��s radical side.


    The tightly closed door opened once again,


    As one of the commanders of the Sunlight Squad, Philipp rushed into the girl��s bedroom urgently.


    At the moment Philipp appeared, Bai shivered all over and immediately adopted a vigilant posture.


    "You! Why are you here?!"


    In Bai��s eyes, Philipp was a demon who came to capture her and take her away for treatment.


    Regarding this, Philipp rolled her eyes with a complex mood. After magnificently ignoring Bai, he turned his serious gaze to the silver-haired girl on the sickbed:


    "Miss Mengxi, the Pope has ordered you to go to the main church, to the side of the Goddess statue, immediately."


    Mengxi: "..."

 Chapter 621 - 622: Spirit Coffin

    After receiving the message from Philipp, Mengxi didn��t say much. With the help of Bai Yanluo, she quickly organized her dress. Alongside Philipp and a group of Holy Knights, they left the hospital area.


    Regarding the Pope��s decision to summon Mengxi at this moment, Bai Yanluo expressed strong dissatisfaction with crossed arms.


    After all,


    In her view, her best friend had just experienced a battle with both the Sword Demon and the Demon Dragon and was currently in an extremely weakened state. It was quite challenging to send Mengxi to the main church to meet the Pope at this time.


    Although Bai Yanluo was unwilling, as an Apostle, she didn��t have the right to resist orders from Kail.


    The only thing she could do was to grumble while swinging her sword at a nearby pile of rocks.


    Impotent rage indeed.


    However,


    Compared to Bai Yanluo��s displeasure, Mengxi seemed much more indifferent.


    Although yesterday��s battle brought an immeasurable physical burden, after drinking the Tears of Nature given by Yumo, Mengxi had already recovered from the brink of death. Back with the main force of the church, Mengxi received meticulous care from the high-ranking priests.


    Currently, the silver-haired girl��s body was indeed weak, but she was not bedridden. Going to the main church to see Kael was not an impossible task.


    Moreover,


    There were many things Mengxi wanted to probe when meeting Kael, -testing his attitude-.


    ...


    Sitting in a splendid carriage, escorted by a group of fully armed Holy Knights, Mengxi quickly arrived at the location of Asumos��a main church.


    Well�� kinda.


    Strictly speaking, this place could no longer be called the main church.


    After the attack by Higanbana, the once solemn, magnificent church had long turned into ruins. The former grandeur was gone, replaced by desolation and bleakness. Within the ruins, there still lingered a nauseating Shadow power, along with a strong smell of blood, as if telling visitors about the horrifying battle that took place here yesterday.


    On the vast expanse of ruins, the only visible structure was a makeshift temple set up in the center.


    And according to Philipp, Kael was currently waiting for Mengxi inside.


    "Sorry, Miss Mengxi, I can��t continue to accompany you on any further"


    After arriving at the entrance of the temple, Philipp expressed regret.


    In response, Mengxi, who had just descended from the carriage with bandages all over her body, showed a charming and gentle smile, shaking her head slowly:


    "Don��t apologize, Teacher Philipp. I appreciate you bringing me here. From here on, I��ll go in by myself. You have many things to handle, so go ahead and help yourself."


    "Well, then I��ll take my leave, Miss Mengxi."


    ...


    After exchanging a few pleasantries and bowing to Mengxi, Philipp gradually led his team away.


    At the same time,


    Mengxi turned around slowly, looking at the simple wooden door not far ahead.


    Compared to the magnificent golden gate with ancient paintings in the past, this wooden door appeared so plain and simple. However, this ordinary wooden door unknowingly made Mengxi feel an eerie pressure.


    Before entering the temple, Mengxi looked around with complex emotions.


    Even though she had heard that Asumos Church suffered unprecedented heavy damage, seeing this silent and desolate ruins, Mengxi couldn��t help but inhale a breath of cool air. In her past perception, the headquarters of the Church was undoubtedly the strongest fortress in the human world, something that couldn��t be easily breached even by a vast army.


    And now?


    The Demon Queen Higanbana single-handedly caused this thousand-year-old church to fall into history.


    This further made Mengxi understand the terror of an Abyssal Demon and recognized her own weakness.


    However, amid the reflections, the girl furrowed her brows in confusion.


    The situation of the main church was even more dire than she had imagined.


    ��But since the main church has fallen into such desolation, why does Kael insist on meeting me here?�� Why not temporarily relocate the headquarters, like the Shadow of Darkmoon or the Sunlight Squad, and come back after building a new church? Is there a need to forcefully stay in this desolate and dead place?��


    Moreover,


    ��Why are there no guards near the main church?��


    Surveying the temporary temple that seemed empty, Mengxi gradually sensed an unusual atmosphere.


    "Strange..."


    The girl puzzledly muttered to herself.


    In the next moment, while Mengxi was deep thinking, a powerful pressure suddenly emanated behind her, causing her whole body to tremble. And accompanying this oppressive feeling was a low hoarse voice that sounded unusually respectful:


    "Miss Mengxi."


    ��Who?!��


    Realizing a presence behind her, Mengxi quickly turned her head! A mysterious figure dressed in a white robe and wearing a mask appeared like a ghost behind Mengxi, seemingly out of nowhere, making the girl��s heart skip a beat. Guided by her combat instincts, Mengxi quickly assumed a defensive posture.


    The sword, infused with silver holy aura, immediately pointed at the mysterious man��s forehead.


    In response, the mysterious man just shook his head helplessly and kindly explained:


    "Don��t feel uneasy, Miss Mengxi. I am Zaburo, one of the Pope��s Holy Envoys. I am your companion and won��t harm you."


    ��Hmm?!��


    ��A Holy Envoys?��


    Mengxi��s eyes narrowed.


    Encountering such a elusive being, a Holy Envoys, at such close proximity for the first time, surprised her a bit.


    After a moment of shock, Mengxi quickly regained her composure.


    "S-sorry, Mr. Holy Envoys. My apologies for being impolite."


    Realizing the identity of the man, Mengxi sheathed her sword gracefully, and with a solemn expression, she bowed slightly to show her manner and offering her apology.


    "It��s okay. It��s only natural to remain cautious."


    Zaburo waved his hand nonchalantly and then came in front of Mengxi. He gently pushed open the thick wooden door.


    "Enough of that. Come in quickly; the Pope is waiting for you."


    Saying so,


    Zaburo didn��t bother with more politeness and just pointed inside, signaling for Mengxi to come in. While it seemed like an invitation, his tone held a commanding pressure that made it hard to decline.


    Mengxi could sense that the respect this Holy Envoys showed her was just a superficial courtesy.


    And,


    This Holy Envoys clearly exuded a holy aura, but it oddly made Mengxi feel uncomfortable.


    Compared to Bai Yanluo��s aura, the Holy Envoys before her gave Mengxi a sense of dominance and coldness. Like a venomous snake lurking in the darkness, ready to strike at any moment.


    Feeling uneasy, Mengxi had no choice but to obediently follow Zaburo into the somber temple.


    *Bang!*


    As Mengxi stepped in, the massive wooden door suddenly closed with a resounding boom, making Mengxi flinch.


    When Mengxi regained her composure and looked ahead, she furrowed her brows.


    Because the Holy Envoys who had just led her had disappeared without a trace.


    Mengxi didn��t dwell too much on the elusive Holy Envoys. Instead, she quickly shifted her attention to a delicate and sacred goddess statue not far away.


    In the midst of the entire Asumos Church being destroyed, this statue remained unscathed.


    In that terrifying battlefield, the statue not only avoided being shattered like other structures but even the golden paint on it remained untarnished.


    This undoubtedly seemed very strange to Mengxi.


    Mengxi: "Why is this statue..."


    ????: "Why is it completely unharmed?"


    A familiar voice suddenly reached Mengxi��s ears.


    Following the voice, Mengxi looked towards the figure beneath the statue, a man dressed in a platinum robe. His flowing golden short hair and the rich holy aura around him unmistakably revealed his identity.


    It was none other than Kael, the highest authority of Asumos Church. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    At this moment, Kael seemed a bit different from the gentle and refined man in Mengxi��s memory?


    ...


    Under the complex gaze of Mengxi, Kael, with his hands behind his back, smiled and walked towards the silver-haired girl.


    While keeping an eye on the statue behind him, he explained slowly in a devout tone.


    "The reason it��s unharmed is simple. Because this is not just a mere statue; it��s the reliquary of our Lady Goddess."


    "A reliquary?!"


    (A reliquary (also referred to as a shrine or Spirit Coffin, by the French term chasse, and historically also a type of phylactery[1]) is a container for relics. In short, it is like a container of her soul or body or smt else, )

 Chapter 622 - 623: The Goddess’s Command

    Mengxi: ��So it is like a spiritual coffin?!��


    As Kael��s words echo in her ears, Mengxi��s delicate body shudders, her pupils quiver, and her pale violet eyes fill with indescribable shock and emotion.


    Even in the deceitful world and Asumos Church��s lies, there was one thing Mengxi never doubted: the existence of the Goddess.


    After defeating the Demon Lord, the Goddess had left this world, but she still silently watched over everything from the shadows, safeguarding the development of humanity and its various races. The blessing within Mengxi��s body was the living proof of the Goddess��s presence.


    And now��


    The sudden revelation from the Pope that the nearby statue is the Goddess��s resting spiritual coffin left Mengxi utterly astonished.


    After a moment of daze, the Girl of Destiny takes a deep breath to steady her emotions.


    She gazes solemnly at the approaching golden-haired man, a flicker of doubt barely perceptible in the depths of her eyes.


    "The Goddess... is she dead?"


    "Dead, you say?"


    Kael smiles slightly, then shakes his head to deny Mengxi��s assumption:


    "Strictly speaking, our Goddess has not died. She is an eternal, undying entity. How could she possibly die?"


    "Then, Your Holiness, what did you mean by your earlier words? What exactly is the relationship between this statue and the Goddess?"


    Mengxi presses for answers.


    There are few things in this world that Mengxi cares about. Apart from the safety of her Yumo, Mengxi is most concerned about information regarding the Goddess. As a chosen one, she feels a special, indescribable connection with the Goddess, a divine being she has never met.


    However,


    Feeling the invisible, soul-shaking terror emanating from the statue of the Goddess, Mengxi speculates:


    "Is the Goddess sleeping within this statue?"


    "Heh, worthy of being the Girl of Destiny, you sensed it, didn��t you?"


    Kael laughs proudly, his hands clasped together in devotion as he looks at the statue of the Goddess:


    "To outsiders, this statue of the Goddess may seem like a golden sculpture built out of devout faith. But in reality, the will of our great Goddess is slumbering within it. In the entire Asumos Church, only I and the four Holy envoys know this truth. The Archbishops, Heavenly Apostles, and Earthly Apostles are all unaware. Mengxi, you are the sixth person in the whole world to know this. Feel honored, child."


    Mengxi: "..."


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi fell into a brief moment of silence.


    Although Kael��s words were completely unexpected, Mengxi did not doubt him at this moment. After all, the fact that this statue of the Goddess had remained intact, even after being attacked by the Higanbana, already spoke volumes about its extraordinary nature.


    Furthermore, it possessed the ability to bestow holy energy upon the faithful.


    So, the idea that the consciousness of the Goddess slept within it was not entirely implausible.


    Moreover,


    Kael��s expression did not seem like he was lying.


    Taking a deep breath and reluctantly accepting this bizarre reality, Mengxi continued her questioning with growing curiosity, "Didn��t the Goddess leave this world after defeating the Demon Lord? Why would she be sleeping within the statue?" sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Left this world? That��s just a lie woven by the elders of the Church,"


    "A lie?"


    "Yes, when the Goddess and the Demon Lord fought in the Northern War, she defeated the source of all evil, but the Goddess also paid a considerable price. It was a mutual defeat. After defeating the Demon Lord and establishing Asumos Church, Our Goddess had almost exhausted her strength and fell into a deep slumber. And the Goddess, well, she sleeps within this statue."


    "I see..."


    Raising her gaze to meet the golden gemstone eyes on the Goddess��s statue, Mengxi bit her lip in contemplation.


    At times,


    She couldn��t help but glance at Kael, who appeared devout and even displayed a hint of fanaticism.


    Whether it was her illusion or not, but she feels an indescribable discomfort about the Pope at this moment.


    "Your Holiness, if this is such a highly confidential matter, why are you telling me now?"


    In response to this question,


    Kael only smiled faintly and did not directly answer Mengxi��s question. Instead, he approached her with measured steps and praised her with admiration,


    "Mengxi, you are truly not disappointing. You have not only gained the recognition of the Sacred Dragon��s Heart but also broken through to level 7 amidst that crisis. It��s truly admirable. Worthy of being the chosen Girl of Destiny by the Goddess, you quickly became a Saint Rank and completed the first trial of the Saintess assessment."


    "Assessment? Your Holiness, it seems I haven��t successfully brought back the heart of the Sacred Dragon."


    "That was an unforeseen factor, who could have expected the heart of the Sacred Dragon to be tampered with by Higanbana. The Goddess is not unreasonable. Since you have gained the recognition of the Sacred Dragon��s heart, the first phase of the Saintess assessment is considered complete. To encourage you, I now entrust you with the command of the ��Sunlight�� Squad."


    As he speaks,


    Surrounded by the glow of dark red holy magic, a delicate pure white token appears in Kael��s hand and is presented to Mengxi:


    "From now on, you are the leader of the Sunlight Squad, the new Archbishop, and also the new Saintess of the church."


    "..."


    Taking the token handed over by Kael, Mengxi frowns slightly in astonishment.


    The events unfolding are completely beyond her expectations.


    "Saintess? But isn��t the assessment supposed to..."


    "To protect the believers and innocent civilians, you took a huge risk to personally lure away the demon dragon and inflicted serious damage on it, which has already proven your character and strength. You don��t need to pass any more assessments to prove yourself. Therefore, the Goddess has decided to end the assessment and directly bestow upon you the title of Saintess. The coronation ceremony of the Saintess will be held in a month. You should prepare well."


    Kale spoke with a meaningful tone.


    "I understand, thank you, Your Holiness and the Goddess, for her trust."


    Mengxi replies courteously.


    Although she appears calm, her heart is already swept up by a tsunami of ��confusion�� and ��doubt��. She indeed wants to attain the position of Saintess, but isn��t this ��Saintess�� title coming too easily? Too suddenly?


    It seems that Kael is not keen on selecting a new Saintess and sharing power with her. Otherwise, the Church would not have gone three hundred years without a Saintess.


    ��Why, at this time, why does he want me to become the Saintess so fast?��


    ��Is it because of the Goddess��s will?��


    Before Mengxi could ponder further, Kael��s slightly excited words quietly reach her ears:


    "Now that you��ve become the Saintess, Mengxi, you should fulfill the responsibilities of the Saintess, shouldn��t you?"


    "Responsibilities?"


    "Yes, that means leading the faithful to rid the world of evil."


    "Evil?"


    Mengxi��s brow furrows,


    Vaguely, she felt something unusual.


    "Pope, what do you want me to do?"


    Facing Mengxi��s straightforward question, Kael instantly flashes in front of her, placing his hands on the silver-haired girl��s shoulders, speaking excitedly, even eagerly:


    "The Goddess needs you to eliminate someone. A terrifying existence that threatens the survival of all humankind."


    As the words left his mouth, Mengxi felt a shiver in her heart. She uneasily noticed that the crimson eyes of Kale seemed to gradually reveal an eerie pentagram pattern. In that instant when the pentagram appeared, the holy energy within Mengxi��s body began to surge uncontrollably.


    A strong sense of dread envelops her.


    At this moment,


    Under the shocked gaze of the girl, a golden phantom even vaguely appeared behind the Pope.


    With a slight smile on his lips, Kael leaned down and whispered softly into the ear of the silver-haired girl,


    "By the way, that terrifying being, you know her. It��s your homeroom teacher�� Yu-Black-Rose~"


    Mengxi: "?!!!"


    ....


    .....


    In a dormitory room at Luminous Royal Academy.


    It was supposed to be a normal day of classes,


    But due to the severe damage caused by Sword Demon��s rampage, the Education Committee had uncommonly announced a three-month suspension of classes.


    As a result, Aya, the girl with emerald green hair, was sitting comfortably on the dorm room sofa at this unusual time, sipping tea and glancing at the newspaper.


    However,


    Just as she picked up her teacup, the contents of the newspaper made her eye twitch involuntarily.


    Subsequently, she gazed thoughtfully at the teacup in her hand. Memories from the early morning yesterday flashed through Aya��s mind like a slideshow.


    --


    "Pssst, this tea~ I specially brewed it just for you, Miss~ Come on, give it a try~"


    "For me? Pipi, are you being this nice to me?"


    "Huh? How... How could I not be? We��re partners, you know? I noticed you��ve been working so hard lately, and you didn��t get enough rest last night. So, I deliberately prepared some tea to help you recover your energy! Once you drink it, you��ll be full of energy! You won��t feel tired anymore!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes! Yes! You have to trust me! I��m just being kind-hearted!"

 Chapter 623 - 624: Visitor

    Recalling the conversation she had with Pipi earlier, Aya shook her head with complex emotions.


    Considering Pipi��s character, Aya naturally didn��t believe that she was being treated kindly for no reason. There must be a purpose behind it, and perhaps there was something added to the tea to play a prank on her, just like what happened at Holy Lomari.


    However,


    This time,


    Whether it was a sudden whim or something else, after a faint smile, Aya eventually decided to drink the tea that was undoubtedly spiked.


    After all,


    Aya was quite certain that Pipi wouldn��t harm her. With Pipi��s abilities, if she wanted Aya dead, Aya��s grave would have been eight feet deep by now. There was no need for such lowly methods.


    Aya��s decision to drink the tea was mainly to help ease her "maid��s" troubled mind, at least a little.


    ��.


    In most daily scenarios, Pipi was always being ordered around by her, occasionally being tricked by her. Undoubtedly, Pipi must have accumulated a lot of ��resentment�� in his heart. To stabilize the mentality of this extraordinary being, knowing that Pipi wanted to prank her, Aya deliberately fell for it.


    The aim was to soothe the imbalance in her ��maid��s�� heart.


    To prevent Pipi from overturning the table due to long-held grudges and to continue accompanying her peacefully.


    For this rare presence that could make her feel at ease, Aya still hoped to stabilize his emotions as much as possible.


    Therefore,


    Considering that Pipi had been bullied by her recently and felt a bit aggrieved, Aya cooperated and drank the tea.


    After that,


    She passed out again and woke up the next morning.


    She had unknowingly spent a day in deep sleep.


    She thought that when she woke up, she would be tied up and hung upside down or her face would be covered in graffiti and funny makeup...


    But?


    She just woke up from her bed in peace. Not only that, but she also had a rare good night��s sleep, and all the fatigue accumulated from working overtime and hard work for several days disappeared in this moment. The refreshing feeling of rebirth made Aya feel extremely comfortable.


    "Pipi... did he... do this for me?"


    For a moment, Aya��s heart was moved, and she smiled sweetly from the bottom of her heart.


    However,


    After seeing the contents of the newspaper, the smile gradually faded from Aya��s lips.


    The girl��s eyes twitched, and the thick black aura oozed slowly from her body.


    "Heh... hehe... so... it turns out..."


    Looking at the newspaper report about Sword Demon��s attack on Luminous, Aya, who was originally smart and sharp, roughly guessed the ins and outs of the situation.


    ��This guy Pipi drugged me and made me faint����


    ��Not because he saw me exhausted and wanted me to rest well. It was to take advantage of the time when I was sleeping like a log to go to Luminous and cause havoc without any scruples...��


    ��Ugh..��


    ��He promised me earlier that he wouldn��t mess around in Luminous!��


    ��Heh����


    "Hehe��"


    "Pipi, you��re really... something~"


    Aya��s eyebrows twitched, and she suddenly crumpled the newspaper in her hand and threw it out of the window in annoyance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that this time, she had made a big mistake. She shouldn��t have drunk the tea that Pipi had sent.


    "But?"


    "Thinking about it carefully? That guy��s expression at the time, he seemed very certain that I would drink that tea, right? Why was he so sure? Did he anticipate that I would deliberately fall for it?"


    A daring speculation flashed through Aya��s mind in an instant.


    But,


    The next second,


    The girl shook her head continuously, completely denying this speculation.


    ��No..��


    ��Not very likely����


    ��That guy shouldn��t have such intelligence. He wouldn��t be fooled into staying by my side without reason��


    ��There must be someone else giving him advice����


    After a little thought, Aya came up with this speculation. Then, she cast her gaze not far away at the tightly closed room door. The sign on that door read ��Realm of the King,�� with a couple of embarrassing typos in those four crooked words. It was, indeed, Pipi��s bedroom...


    By the way, among those four twisted and crooked characters, there were two wrong characters...


    ��No����


    ��I have to ask Pipi about it��


    After making up her mind, Aya got up decisively and walked a few steps to the door, opening it with her keys without any hesitation. She walked into her maid��s ��boudoir�� without any ceremony.


    "Pipi! I have something to tell you, tell, tell...??!! Hmm??!"


    However,


    As the scene inside the room reflected in Aya��s eyes, the girl��s words came to an abrupt halt, and her words were swallowed hard before she could ask anything. Her gray-blue eyes were filled with astonishment and disbelief, and her whole body felt slightly numb.


    It was as if she had been struck by lightning and stood there stunned for a long time.


    ��What?!��


    "How... how can this be?"


    Aya muttered dazedly.


    What she saw,


    Was still the room filled with a juvenile aura, and the charming and lovely maid chief. However, her maid chief��s current posture was somewhat ��ungraceful��...


    Because,


    At that moment, the purple-haired maid was lying helplessly on the bed, her backside raised, eyes brimming with tears, emitting strange moans that could lead to wild imaginations...


    To know that,


    Pipi, despite wearing a maid outfit and crossdressing, couldn��t suppress the inner turmoil of his demonic nature. Even though he was wearing a dress, Pipi maintained a confident and dignified posture throughout. She appeared as a stern and responsible head maid.


    And now?


    Tears streamed down Pipi��s face as if he had just been humiliated and pitied by someone, emitting an aura of helplessness.


    This Pipi was completely different from the one Aya had in mind.


    For a moment,


    Aya even wondered if she hadn��t woken up from a dream by mistake when she saw this hallucination.


    The next moment,


    Aya abruptly closed the door and stood there outside, looking bewildered.


    After calming down a bit and pinching her thigh hard to confirm that she wasn��t dreaming, Aya cautiously opened the door again.


    "Pipi??"


    However,


    Everything before her remained the same.


    If there were any changes to be mentioned, it was that the purple-haired maid had now shifted his gaze to Aya, blushing and showing a look of embarrassment. Clearly, after being seen making a fool of himself, Pipi suddenly had the urge to dig a hole in the ground.


    The two ��women�� stared at each other awkwardly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became somewhat bizarre.


    ...


    -"What, what happened to him??"-


    This question occupied Aya��s mind.


    Although Pipi��s type wasn��t known for being clever, his actual strength was undeniable.


    Aya believed that even the strongest elder of Holy Lomari can��t defeat Pipi. Even the combined forces of all the level 8 in Holy Lomari might not be able to best this legendary Sword Demon.


    However,


    Such a nearly invincible demon king in Aya��s eyes was now lying pitifully on the bed, groaning like this. It seemed that his butt had been targeted?


    ������


    ��Such a powerful Abyss Demon King... was... Spanked?��


    "How, how is this possible??!"


    Aya felt a bit perplexed and rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    And just as Aya was completely shocked and scratching her head, a sudden knock on the door brought her back to reality.


    "Knock~knock~"


    ?!


    "Huh? Who could be looking for me at this time?"


    "Someone��s knocking? At this time, who could it be?"


    ��College staff?��


    ��Most people are busy with reconstruction, so they shouldn��t come to check on me��


    ��Other students?��


    ��Hmm, it doesn��t seem likely. My relationship with the other students isn��t that close.��


    Aya tilted her head, showing a puzzled expression.


    But regardless, anyone who comes to visit her at her dormitory must hold a certain position within the Academy, and she shouldn��t be rude by not opening the door. As the representative of Holy Lomari in Luminous Academy, Aya has a responsibility to maintain the empire��s diplomatic image.


    After putting on a nearby robe and activating her transformation magic,


    Aya, who had just been in casual home clothes, suddenly transformed into a dignified and majestic candidate for the next Emperor of Holy Lomari.


    Although she wondered why Pipi was injured like this, for now, she needed to focus on dealing with the visitor.


    After quickly tying up her long hair, Aya turned her head reluctantly to look at the purple-haired head maid behind her.


    She planned to let Pipi regain her cool maid image.


    If an outsider came to the apartment and saw a little maid crying with her butt up on the bed, it might negatively impact her reputation.


    "Pipi, we have a guest, so you... hmm?"


    However,


    Before she could finish her sentence, Aya��s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Because,


    At this moment, the image of her maid had undergone a complete transformation.


    It seemed that in the instant the doorbell rang, Pipi, who had been crying and moaning on the bed just now, suddenly stood gracefully behind Aya. Her disheveled bright purple hair was instantly neatly draped over his shoulders. his watery eyes, like violets, lost their previous sorrow and were filled with elegance and nobility. The black and white tight-fitting maid uniform, under Pipi��s influence, seemed to come to life, and his slender legs, wrapped in white stockings, exuded a seductive charm...


    Without a doubt,


    Pipi had once again transformed into Aya��s perfect head ��maid��.


    "..."

 Chapter 624 - 625: My son? Dressed as a woman?!

    When the doorbell rang, Pierre, who had been crying and moaning on the bed, instantly stood gracefully behind Aya. Her messy purple hair became neatly draped over his shoulders. His teary eyes, previously filled with sadness, now radiated elegance and nobility. The maid uniform, influenced by Pipi, looked more vibrant, and his slender legs in white stockings exuded a charming allure.


    Pipi had transformed into Aya��s perfect head ��maid�� once more.


    "..."


    The sudden transformation of a certain Sword Demon King into an elegant attire made Aya��s eyebrows twitch uncontrollably, leaving her momentarily bewildered. However, she quickly shook her head and let it go.


    After all,


    This guy cares so much about his image that he definitely wouldn��t present himself with his butt up like that in front of outsiders, making such an embarrassing pose.


    "Let it be."


    After shaking her head helplessly, Aya said no more and walked directly to the front door.


    As she opened the door, Aya displayed a polite smile as if she were accustomed to receiving guests.


    "Hello, may I ask who you are?"


    However,


    Aya��s smile didn��t last long before it was replaced by a look of surprise.


    Because at this moment,


    Appearing in Aya��s field of vision was an indescribably beautiful girl. Her delicate facial features were breathtaking, as if crafted by the hands of the creator himself. Her elegant black hair cascaded gracefully over her chest, complementing the stunning off-the-shoulder red dress.


    She looked both elegant and enchantingly unique.


    "You, you are?! Teacher Yu?! What brings you here?!"


    After standing dumbfounded for a few seconds, Aya exclaimed in surprise.


    That��s right,


    The girl who had arrived at Aya��s door was none other than her homeroom teacher Yu, who had previously saved her in the outskirts of Anvika, The only sister of the Duke of Black Rose.


    As for why her teacher had suddenly come to visit, Aya had no idea.


    But there was no doubt that Aya felt delighted upon seeing the black-haired girl. After all, this girl not only saved her life but also generously used her "Tears of nature" to help her recover.


    The girl��s gentleness and thoughtfulness, along with her similar demeanor to Pipi, had left a positive impression on Aya.


    Originally, Aya had wanted to invite her to her dormitory as a guest. After suppressing her suprise, she genuinely smiled and greeted the black-haired girl,


    "Welcome, Teacher Yu!"


    Saying this,


    Aya slowly turned around, looking towards the dignified maid behind her:


    "Pipi, this is Teacher Yu, whom I��ve told you about before, the one who saved me. It��s rare for her to visit us, so please prepare some tea and pastries. We can��t neglect our guest... Huh?... Pipi??"


    However, before Aya could finish her sentence, her eyes twitched once again.


    Because,


    For some reason,


    The dignified maid outfit that Pipi had just been wearing moments ago now made her eyes widen inexplicably. She stood there like a wooden doll, frozen in place, as if she hadn��t heard Aya��s command at all. Although Pipi was often disobedient and occasionally had arguments with Aya, after living together for so many years, they had developed a special understanding.


    That understanding was that when there were outsiders present, Pipi would play the role of a graceful and dignified professional maid.


    Even when they argued.


    However,


    For some reason, Pipi was now completely ignoring Aya��s words, standing there in a daze.


    "Pipi? Are you okay? Hey!"


    Aya waved her small hand in confusion in front of her maid.


    Unfortunately,


    She still couldn��t get a response from Pipi.


    Because,


    The moment the door opened, Pipi��s attention was completely captivated by the black-haired girl outside. Although the girl��s original aura was completely hidden behind a "deceptive veil," when Pipi saw that familiar face and presence, she instantly recognized her.


    It was,


    ��Mother,,,, WAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!��


    In an instant,


    Pipi��s delicate body trembled uncontrollably, cold sweat dripped from her face like loose pearls.


    ��Why?!��


    ��Mom?! Why would she suddenly come here?!��


    ��No!��


    ��That��s not important now! The key issue is, me, me?! I look like this now...��


    Glancing at herself in the mirror, with his seductive and charming appearance, Pipi��s face turned pale, his heart almost stopped, and he felt an overwhelming urge to find a hole to hide in, growing inside him.


    If you were to ask what mattered most to Pierre,


    Aside from the safety of her family, it was her image in her mother��s and her sisters�� hearts!


    In other words,


    Pierre cares a lot about his image.


    When he initially chose to cooperate with Aya and aimed to bring Holy Lomari, one of the Four Great Empires, under his control, it ultimately came down to face. After all, the human child (Xiao)from Winter Forest who founded the Black Rose family, Kalina, who created the Ghostly Flame Organization, and Shuoyue, who organized a large ��trading company��...


    As an older brother, Pipi was unwilling to fall behind.


    To preserve his dignity in front of his sisters, Pipi even decided that he would never return to Winter Forest until he obtained Holy Lomari. Even though he missed his mother��s "affection" and his sisters�� coddling.


    It��s clear how much Pipi values his image and how important it is to maintain his status in the eyes of his family.


    And when he locked eyes with his own mother for a moment, Pipi realized that his image was probably gone. In his heart, it felt as if thousands of wild horses had galloped over him in an instant, trampling him into a state of utter despair.


    ��It��s over,��


    ��I, I, the heroic and majestic manly image in my mother��s heart is gone, completely gone...��


    ��Waaah...��


    However,


    Just as Pipi was in a state of severe mental shock, a certain black-haired girl who was also making eye contact with him felt equally stunned. Seeing such an adorably dressed "maid girl" Yumo��s heart was also hit by an unprecedented shock.


    "This, this��?! Is ��My... my... my son?!!"


    ��What the heck?!!��


    ...


    ... sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    The three of them stared at each other in silence, and the room suddenly fell into a strange atmosphere,


    Aya: "?!"


    Yumo: "?????"


    -----


    Urgent tweet (Pipi: ...��q|?��?|p?... Can someone tell me what to do if my mom finds out that I��m cross-dressing as a maid? Waiting online, urgent, in a real hurry...)

 Chapter 625 - 626: Son and Mother

    Not only Pipi��s brain seemed to be short-circuiting from the shock, but Yumo was also in a similar state.


    Staring intently at the maid in front of her, with fair skin, a beautiful appearance, a slender and delicate figure, dressed in a sexy maid outfit, elegant and dignified purple hair, Yumo fell into a strange silence. Wordlessly, she reached out her hand, gripped her own cheek tightly, and pinched...


    ��Ouch!��


    ��That hurts...��


    ��I��m,��


    ��Not dreaming.��


    ��Is this sexy maid�� really, really my... my son??!!!��


    --


    Half an hour earlier,


    After settling down Youlan, who had turned into a seed, and watering her with enough Tears of nature, Yumo shifted her focus to her little daughter.


    She had promised to sleep with Yuan��er the night before but failed to keep her promise due to various reasons.


    Feeling guilty, Yumo decided to spend quality time with her constantly coquettish little daughter, also using her cuteness to heal her own weary heart.


    However,


    After interacting for a while, Yuan��er made a small request: she wanted to meet her older brother.


    Yuan��er was filled with immense excitement and curiosity about her "never-met" powerful big brother. Whenever there was a chance, the little girl would make such a request. To this, Yumo could only smile and nod in agreement,


    After all,


    She had already promised her little sweetheart to take her to meet her big brother.


    Also,


    After temporarily settling Youlan��s affairs, it was time for Yumo to have a proper talk with her naughty son. A mother-son talk was very important after a child��s misdeeds.


    Deciding so, Yumo took Yuan��er��s cute little hand and left the teacher��s apartment to find her son, Pierre.


    As Yumo was in a hurry to help Mengxi the day before, she hadn��t had the chance to ask Pierre many things, only instructing him to find a place to stay put. As for where her son was hiding, Yumo wasn��t very clear.


    However,


    This wasn��t a big problem.


    To prevent her son from running away in fear of punishment, Yumo had secretly marked his bottom with the feather duster while spanking him, making it easier for her to track him.


    Therefore,


    With a brief moment of concentration, Yumo locked onto her son��s location and, with Yuan��er in tow, cheerfully set off to find him.


    Afterward,


    Yumo found herself in an extremely awkward situation.


    Why...


    She was clearly tracking her son��s aura. Chasing, chasing, yet she ended up at the girls�� dormitory?!!!


    ��That brat was hiding in the girls�� dormitory?!��


    For a moment, Yumo��s frowned, caught in a tangled mess of emotions that were difficult to express.


    Her son, well, growing up and being interested in girls was perfectly understandable. It was a biological instinct, and every young and passionate boy would have such impulses. As someone who had similar experiences in her youth, Yumo also understood her son��s thoughts.


    There was nothing wrong with liking girls,


    But...


    Sneaking into the girls�� dormitory, that was a bit of a problem, wasn��t it?!!


    Considering her son��s intelligence and personality, Yumo never expected him to be a charming gentleman, but at the very least! Basic decency and manners should be followed, right? Sneaking into the girls�� dormitory to peep and cause trouble, that was just too much!!


    Unconsciously, Yumo��s mind began to wander wildly.


    ��Has my innocent little boy became a pervert?!��


    Afraid that her son might go down the wrong path, Miss Yumo hastily grabbed Yuan��er��s little hand and entered the girls�� dormitory area, wanting to drag that shameless brat out.


    Afterward,


    Yumo knocked on the door of Aya��s dormitory.


    After seeing the green-haired girl open the door, Yumo was equally stunned. Because this girl was the same one she had saved outside Anvika��s outer city before. Now, she had coincidentally knocked on her door again? It made Yumo marvel at how small the world could be.


    However,


    Compared to being shocked to see Aya once again, what caught Yumo��s attention even more was the beautiful maid standing behind her.


    In her peripheral vision, when she glimpsed this maid, Yumo froze.


    She had thought that her son secretly sneaking into the girls�� dormitory was already a very serious problem.


    But at this moment, she realized that reality was even more cruel than she had imagined.


    ...


    "Pipi??" Yumo held her breath as she listened to Aya��s introduction and observed the doll-like, exquisite maid. Without a doubt, the beautiful girl before her was strikingly different from the image she had of her son. But the familiar, slightly mischievous aura made Yumo realize instantly. This lovely ��sister�� in front of her was indeed her son, Pierre.


    In that moment, Yumo felt like she was petrified, her world quivering with disbelief.


    ��Why? How?��


    "Why... Why is my son wearing a dress?! This delicate lady is my son?!" Yumo was still struggling to believe what she was seeing. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn��t reconcile the memory of her son, always dirty and causing trouble, with this dignified and elegant maid. Yet, the soul-deep recognition forced Yumo to accept her judgment.


    Raising a son and daughter?


    Seemed to be a fitting description for the current situation, right?


    From Aya��s description,


    Her son had been acting as a maid for quite some time.


    ��Wait a minute!��


    ��Could it be that my son had deliberately disguised himself as a girl, staying close to Aya to take advantage of her? How could my son engage in such rogue-like behavior!��


    Feeling indignant at the thought, Yumo��s lips tightened, and a hint of darkness flickered in her deep ��blue�� eyes. But sensing his mother��s ��kind�� gaze, Pipi couldn��t help but retreat step by step, feeling guilty.


    "Pipi, is it? Hehe~... Pipi... What a cute nickname~"


    At Yumo��s words, Pipi shivered, his skin crawling with indescribable fear and unease that spread through his heart like a virus. Though he didn��t understand why his mother��s eyes seemed to harbor a hint of murderous intent, his instincts told him...


    Staying here might not be comfortable for his bottom.


    ��Run!!��


    Decisively, Pipi decided to flee.


    In the next instant,


    Under the bewildered and petrified gaze of Aya, Pipi, who had always been fearless and daring, suddenly revealed a look of shock and panic. He nervously turned and rushed towards the window not far behind her!


    Indeed,


    Pipi��s judgment was spot on,


    Indeed, Pipi��s judgment was accurate. Yumo��s mood, after a flurry of wild thoughts, was indeed not very good, and she very much wanted to have a ��close encounter�� with Pipi ��Miss��s�� butt.


    However,


    But, was it cleverness or naivety on Pipi��s part to attempt an escape?


    After all, escaping from Yumo��s grasp, given Pipi��s current abilities, seemed highly unlikely. Moreover, his attempt to flee would only solidify Yumo��s conclusion that her son had a guilty conscience!


    So,


    Just as Pipi took a step forward, he was immediately held down by Yumo��s strong hand.


    Under the tremendous force, Pipi was instantly immobilized.


    At this moment, Yumo slowly leaned toward Pipi��s ear, using meaningful words, smiling kindly, and saying:


    "Hey, Miss Pipi~, you look so cute~"


    As these gentle words entered his ears, Pierre trembled all over, and his legs trembled frantically. Even compared to a patient with Parkinson��s disease, he seemed quite normal.


    Glancing at the black-haired girl behind her with a smile, Pipi��s butt suddenly began to ache faintly.


    In fear, Pipi hurriedly begged for mercy:


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!! Mom!!! I was wrong!!! Don��t hit me!!!! Waaaahhh..."


    His heart-wrenching cries echoed through the dormitory~


    On the side, Aya after witnessing this scene, was plunged into an indescribable astonishment,


    On one hand, she was surprised by Pipi��s performance,


    The boy who was almost synonymous with "lawlessness," the goofy one, was actually showing such a fearful expression?


    On the other hand, she was shocked by the words Pipi shouted in his terrified state.


    ��M-Mom?!?��


    ��Te-Teacher Yu?! Is she his mother?!!!��


    At this moment,


    Aya��s mind experienced a shockwave akin to a comet colliding with Earth...

 Chapter 626 - 627 Unexpected reaction

    The sudden visit of her Homeroom Teacher, Pipi��s unusual behavior, and the unexpected utterance of "Mom"...


    All of this left Aya��s mind in a state of shock.


    Over the years,


    She had experienced many hardships and survived numerous challenges, but the current situation left her in a daze, lost in thought.


    "Pipi, did you... did you just call her, ��Mom��??"


    Aya was well aware of Pipi��s true identity, the infamous Sword Demon, The Demon King who was feared far and wide. To see such a terrifying figure display such an otherworldly expression was truly beyond Aya��s expectations.


    ��I knew The identity of Teacher Yu was definitely out of the ordinary�� but����


    ��Mom?��


    ��Was Teacher Yu Pierre��s Mom?!!!��


    ��A being who was called "Mom" by a fearsome demon king, could it be that she is a deity?! Teacher Yu, a legendary deity?! The gentle and kind Teacher Yu was actually the bloodthirsty and violent deity from the legends?! is this real?! Her appearance is so beautiful, completely different from the green-skinned, fanged descriptions in the legends, right?!��


    ��A deity, why would she come to Luminous��s Academy? And why was she teaching students how to combat Abyssal Demons?! What on earth was going on?!��


    At this moment, Aya��s mind was in chaos. Her emotions were like a small boat in a stormy sea, tossed about in endless confusion.


    ...


    However,


    Amidst the chaos,


    One thing was certain: Pipi was extremely afraid of her teacher. The terrifying Sword Demon, who had once struck fear into the hearts of all being in the world, was now trembling like a frightened rabbit before Yumo. He seemed powerless and could only shiver in fear.


    Vaguely, Aya seemed to understand who might have caused the injury on Pipi��s butt.


    Staring at the "Head Maid " who had red eyes and kept screaming while trying to break free from the black-haired girl��s restraint, Aya��s heart trembled slightly.


    Although she and Pipi had a relationship based on mutual benefit,


    Deep in Aya��s heart,


    Pipi was the only companion she trusted and was willing to accompany her on her journey.


    Seeing her companion show such a fearful and anxious expression, Aya couldn��t bear it.


    Guided by her emotions,


    Aya took a deep breath and directed her gaze towards the beautiful black-haired girl.


    "Teacher Yu, please wait, wait a moment!! What... what are you going to do to her??"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo who was pinching Pierre��s ear, was momentarily taken aback. She turned her gaze slightly to glance at Aya.


    ��Oh���� Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Almost forgot.��


    ��There were students watching here...��


    Aya��s words momentarily captured Yumo��s attention. Seizing this opportunity, Pipi��s eyes narrowed, and he quickly wriggled free from his mother��s iron grip. Like a swift storm, he darted behind Aya, clutching the hem of her skirt and crouching pitifully on the ground.


    "Whaaa..."


    As he whimpered, Pipi cautiously peeked out behind Aya, his eyes filled with a pitiable look towards his mother. Realizing he couldn��t escape his mother��s clutches, Pipi had quickly changed his strategy to seek refuge behind Aya.


    Although Aya��s power was no match for Yumo, Pipi, feeling the cold stare from his mother, was too panicked to think further. He clung to Aya like a lifeline, using her as a shield while whispering a plea for help:


    "Aya, save me, please..."


    Yumo: "..."


    Aya: "..."


    However, it had to be admitted that Pipi��s move to seek shelter had an unexpectedly effective outcome.


    Faced with her student, Yumo��s intimidating aura subsided. She slowly lowered her hands, showing no signs of resorting to physical discipline.


    Looking at the green-haired girl shielding her son, Yumo spoke with a mix of guilt and helplessness:


    "I apologize Aya for my overreaction. I was a bit too agitated. Actually, the maid behind you... well, is a... how should I put it?"


    "A man?"


    "Huh??"


    Hearing this response, Yumo blinked in surprise and confusion:


    "You knew about this?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Aya nodded slightly.


    "Actually, Pipi dressed like this because of me. He disguised himself as a maid to better protect me. He didn��t have any ulterior motives."


    "Heeeh? Protect you?"


    Yumo glanced at Aya��s determined eyes and the trembling figure of her son behind her. After taking in her son��s dependent demeanor, the displeasure in Yumo��s eyes gradually faded, replaced by a hint of amusement.


    She lowered her voice and asked seriously:


    "Aya, you said he��s been protecting you?"


    "Yes, absolutely. These past few years, without his protection, I would have died dozens of times. It��s thanks to Pipi that I��m still alive today."


    "These past few years, thanks to him? Have you two been together for a long time?"


    "Yes," Aya nodded, neither confirming nor denying anything further.


    Observing Aya��s response, Yumo raised an eyebrow thoughtfully and tilted her head, scrutinizing the human girl before her.


    To Yumo, Aya left a positive first impression. She saw her as a bold, clever, and strong-willed girl, not to mention highly intelligent. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have been able to become a candidate for the imperial throne in the treacherous Holy Lomari Empire.


    In contrast, her own son...


    Well, that was another story.


    "Have you been living together for many years?"


    Yumo murmured to herself.


    Considering her son��s perhaps not-so-impressive intelligence, Yumo didn��t believe Pipi could have hide his true identity from Aya. This meant...


    "So, Aya, you must be quite aware of Pipi��s real identity, right?"


    Faced with Yumo��s question, Aya took a deep breath and clenched her lips tightly.


    The black-haired girl��s meaningful smile and serious tone exerted an unprecedented pressure on Aya, as if two massive mountains were pressing down upon her. Yumo didn��t emit any power, but her presence alone brought a terrifying sense of suffocation to Aya��s soul.


    ��No wonder she��s Pipi��s mother����


    ��Truly����


    ��There��s a sense of profound mystery around her...��


    Aya swallowed hard and, after a moment��s hesitation, chose to answer honestly.


    "Yes, I know Pipi is the Sword Demon, one of the strongest abyssal demon kings"


    "I see, so it��s as I thought. And you heard what Pipi called me just now?"


    "Yes." Aya nodded again.


    Despite trying to appear calm, her inner tension was uncontrollably spreading.


    "Then, can you guess my identity?"


    "To be honest, I��m not sure. But... since Pierre is so afraid of you and calls you ��Mom,�� I can be certain that you hold an extraordinary position in the Abyssal world. Are you an ancient Abyssal Demon King unknown to us humans? Or perhaps the legendary demon lord? Or... are you the Demon Temple?"


    Under the immense pressure, Aya voiced her speculation.


    In response to this answer, the black-haired girl remained expressionless and fell into a brief silence.


    At this moment,


    The girl��s silence only tightened Aya��s nerves further. Her heart felt like an arrow drawn tightly on a bowstring, ready to shoot out of her chest at the slightest mistake.


    Facing such a formidable and terrifying presence, Aya knew that she couldn��t deceive her. It was better to tell the truth and avoid angering her. But even if she told the truth, Aya wasn��t sure if the girl would spare her...


    Even though Yumo had given her the impression of a gentle and beautiful older sister, her true nature was still that of an Abyssal demon.


    These Abyssal demons appearing in human form in this society definitely had ulterior motives. As someone who knew the truth and was a human, she was likely to be silenced.�� Teacher Yu isn��t as easy to deceive as Pierre...��


    ��Perhaps I should try negotiating with her?��


    Aya held her breath and quickly considered her options, thinking about how to find a lifeline.


    ...


    However,


    Just when Aya��s nerves were at their absolute peak,


    The black-haired girl, who had looked serious just a moment ago, suddenly underwent a drastic change in expression. A meaningful and playful smile appeared on her face, and her crimson eyes revealed an indescribable excitement.


    In an instant, she moved closer to Aya, ignoring Aya��s shocked and tense expression, and patted Aya��s head with enthusiasm.


    "Pat~ pat~ What a clever child you are! Hehe~ Good job, good job~"


    Aya: "Huh???"


    For a moment, Aya couldn��t quite grasp the current situation.


    ��What��s going on???��


    .....


    ��Wait, I recognized her identity, right?!��


    ��No intention of killing or silencing me?��


    ��Instead����


    ��She seemed pleased?��


    As Aya looked at the black-haired girl in front of her, who wore a strange smile, she felt more and more confused by the current situation


    "So, it turns out like this, Hmm hmm not bad~"


    Muttering to herself, Yumo slowly moved closer to Aya.


    The pleasant fragrance, as if from jasmine, filled the air.


    Even though Aya was also a woman, facing the close proximity of Yumo with her extraordinary appearance, Aya��s cheeks couldn��t help but blush slightly.


    Considering that her own strength couldn��t create any ripples, Aya could only stand there somewhat at a loss.


    She watched as the black-haired girl continually rubbed her waist and abdomen. When her hips were pinched by the other, Aya shivered, her face showing a mix of shyness and indignation.


    She couldn��t tell if it was her imagination,


    But Pipi��s mother seemed to be examining her body with great interest.


    From head to toe...


    ��What����


    ��What is she doing?��


    ��She seems to be mumbling something strange?��


    ��What, a child? Wedding Time? pregnancy, Hah?!!��

 Chapter 627 - 628: p_p

    After a brief rough inspection, the black-haired girl raised her hand to her chin and nodded slightly in satisfaction.f


    After pondering for a moment,


    Yumo blinked and looked excitedly into Aya��s bewildered eyes.


    "Hey, Little Aya~ can I ask you something?"


    ?!


    "Li-little, little Aya?"


    Hearing this, Aya��s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Obviously, Yumo��s address made Aya somewhat uncomfortable.


    At this moment, she felt vaguely treated like a child by the other party.


    Although she was confused about the current situation, Aya calmed down and nodded: "You can ask your question, Ms. Yu."


    Then,


    The next moment, the question Yumo asked made Aya startled.


    "Do you know my son is very fierce, very violent~, aren��t you afraid of him?"


    "Hmm?? Afraid?"


    Glancing at the delicate and weak purple-haired maid behind her, Aya couldn��t help but shake her head.


    To be honest,


    Others might be very afraid of the Sword Demon.


    But her?


    Not really.


    "No, I��m not afraid."


    "Oh-ho~"


    After witnessing the scene of Aya and Pipi looking at each other, the black-haired girl pursed her lips slightly.


    "Not afraid, huh? So, what do you think about Pipi, this naughty boy?"


    "Pipi? Him... I think... although he��s tough-talking, he��s quite reliable... and also, quite cute."


    "Oh-ho~ I see, I see~"


    "Do you have any other questions Teacher Yu?" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, not for now."


    Yumo smiled and replied, gently patting Aya��s shoulder:


    "Little Aya, you don��t need to be so nervous. I won��t hurt you."


    "Hmm? Really?"


    "Of course, I��m not joking. How could I bear to hurt such a cute and mature child like you? Besides, you��ve been taking care of my son for so long, making this naughty boy so stable these past days, I should be thanking you."


    Saying this,


    Yumo extended her finger and touched Aya��s lips.


    "But, I have one request. Don��t talk about what happened today to anyone, okay~"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Aya nodded instinctively.


    "Also, good luck, little girl~"


    "Good luck?"


    "Hehe~"


    The black-haired girl smiled teasingly, not giving a direct answer.


    This left Aya even more puzzled.


    Although she was still in the dark about the current situation, seeing the black-haired girl��s kind smile eased the tension in Aya��s heart greatly.


    She harbored no malice towards her.


    Aya came to this conclusion.


    However,


    ��Good luck?��


    ��What does she mean?��


    ��What exactly does Pipi��s mother want to do?��


    ...


    ...


    ��Hehe,��


    ��Quite cute~��


    After capturing Aya��s confused expression, Yumo��s smile grew even brighter.


    ��After roughly guessing my identity, she was able to stabilize her emotions and engage with me calmly~��


    ��This girl, really not bad~��


    ��Most importantly,��


    ��This girl was actually able to handle Pipi, that mischievous child.��


    ��When Pipi felt threatened, his first instinct was to hide behind Aya?��


    ��This showed his extreme trust in her.��


    You see, in the past few hundred years, when Pipi faced danger, the only person he would rely on... was only Youlan.


    ��It seems,��


    ��Today really brought some unexpected surprises~��


    Needless to say, Yumo��s mood was quite good. As for why she��s happy?


    Well, that doesn��t need to be spelled out~


    After teasing Aya with her gaze for a bit more, Yumo��s eyes moved slightly down, glancing at the purple-haired maid hiding behind Aya.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a flash of crimson light, Yumo suddenly appeared behind Pipi.


    She directly pulled out her trembling son.


    "Ah!"


    Caught by surprise, Pipi trembled as he was grabbed by the ear, thinking his mom was going to explode at him, he quickly cast a pleading look toward her.


    His delicate face, coupled with teary eyes, made this fragile-looking girl undeniably impactful.


    ��Hmm to be honest����


    ��He is quite cute����


    At this moment, Yumo suddenly realized her son could be so adorable.


    Although she hoped her son would be more masculine and dominant, she had to admit that such a cute Pipi was indeed quite endearing, unwittingly stirring a mischievous emotion in Yumo��s heart.


    After observing for a while, Yumo couldn��t help but stretch out her finger and rubbed Pipi��s slender waist, and his snow-white legs wrapped in black stockings��


    ��Not bad����


    ��Young people these days, they really know how to have fun��


    And also,


    "You little rascal, you��ve grown up, huh? You even know how to chase after girls~"


    Yumo teased Pierre in a whisper, leaning close to his ear.


    "Not bad, kid. Chasing girls and not even telling your mom? Quite bold, aren��t you? But, you��re a man, how can you let a little girl lead you by the nose like this? Too disappointing. Looks like Mommy needs to educate you a bit~"


    ��Huh?��


    Unfortunately,


    Pierre didn��t quite understand what his mother meant.�� When did I chased after girls? As the mighty Sword Demon King, how could I be interested in mere human girls?��


    ��Let alone being led by them����


    However,


    There was one word that Pierre seemed to "understand."


    That was when his mother said she was going to "educate" him?!


    The word "education" inadvertently made Pierre think of a legendary weapon...


    Suddenly, the purple-haired maid trembled all over, desperately trying to break free from his mother��s grasp.


    However,


    No matter how much he usually ruled the roost, once he fell into Yumo��s arms, Pierre was no different from a mischievous child.


    Seeing her son��s fearful expression, Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    ��Come on,��


    ��Did you have to look so scared in front of Aya?��


    ��How could a mother like me possibly hit you? What is this child thinking...��


    "Relax. I won��t spank your butt."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Pierre, who was trembling in fear, timidly looked up at his mother.


    Then,


    Summoning his courage, Pierre asked with a doubtful tone, "Really, you won��t hit me?"


    "Not at all."


    "Really?"


    "Really. When have I ever lied to you? Besides,"


    Saying that, Yumo playfully raised her hand and lightly flicked Pierre��s forehead.


    "What kind of person do you think your mom is? Am I some kind of violent person? Why would I just randomly punish you? Besides, I just spanked you yesterday. How could I bear to do it again? You��re really a silly boy."


    "Sob..."


    Seems like that worked too.


    ��No matter who it is, after experiencing Mom��s legendary punishment, they wouldn��t want to face it a second time soon��


    thinking this way,


    �� I guess I don��t need to be so scared?��


    ��Moreover?��


    ��Although unclear about what exactly happened, Mom��s tone seems quite happy, and the ominous aura around her has dissipated? She probably wouldn��t be too harsh on my butt this time, right?��


    With these thoughts, Pipi gradually stopped trembling,


    "Okay, okay, I believe you."


    ...


    However,


    Just as Pipi��s emotions had just calmed down and it seemed like he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, an unexpectedly cute voice floated in from outside the door, reaching Pipi��s ears:


    "Mom... Mommy? Is this lady, brother Pierre??"


    "???��


    "Hmm?"


    "This voice, it sounds kind of familiar?"


    Suddenly, an ominous feeling began to spread within Pipi��s heart...

 Chapter 628 - 629: Tattling

    ��This cute voice?��


    ��It seems familiar,��


    ��Where have I heard it before?��


    For a moment, Pipi, who had just stabilized his mindset, furrowed his brows again.


    Following the voice, his gaze turned towards the doorway.


    At that moment,


    A little girl dressed in a white princess dress, with twin ponytails, heterochromatic eyes, and a face as delicate as a doll, appeared in Pipi��s view.


    The childlike innocence of the little girl made her incredibly cute.


    Most people, upon seeing such a little girl, would probably feel an urge to cuddle and spoil her.


    However,


    The moment Pipi saw this pink-haired little girl, his recently calmed heart was once again suspended in mid-air.


    After seeing her face, Pipi immediately recognized her identity.


    ��She����


    ��Wasn��t she the one who bumped into my butt on the rooftop?! The one I scolded for being so arrogant? Why is this little devil here?! And... she��s calling my mom ��Mommy��? It looks like she came here with Mom?��


    ��Hmm?!��


    ��Wait a minute!��


    ��Don��t tell me��.?!��


    ...


    Recalling the description of a new sister in Kalina��s letter, Pipi��s mind reached a rather unsettling conclusion.


    ��Could this girl be Yuan��er?! My new little sister?!��


    ��What?!��


    ��You��ve got to be kidding!��


    In a flash, Pipi��s mind felt like it was under a billion-volt attack, billowing with metaphorical smoke. In his panic, Pipi hurriedly held down his skirt, hiding behind Yumo in embarrassment. As the second child in Yumo��s family, Pipi had always wanted to maintain a cool and handsome image in front of his younger sister...


    He had always been looking forward to impressing his new sister, whom he had never met before, with a stunning entrance. He had even rehearsed some cool poses for this occasion.


    But now?


    His sister saw him dressed as a maid?


    ��This is a disaster...��


    ��My reputation is ruined!!!��


    -"Ah! This is so embarrassing!!"-


    Pipi roared inside, wishing he could find a hole to crawl into at that moment.


    ��.


    Meanwhile,


    As Pipi observed Yuan��er with his gaze, the pink-haired little girl also looked at the alluring and beautiful maid with a mix of curiosity and confusion. She approached Yumo and took her hand, her face full of questions.


    No matter how you look at it,


    This maid sister seemed quite different from the tall, handsome brother she had long anticipated in her mind.


    "Mommy, is she, is she really Brother Pierre?"


    "Ah? Well..."


    Yumo scratched her head a bit awkwardly at Yuan��er��s question.


    Yumo knew how much Yuan��er had been looking forward to meeting her only brother.


    Seeing such a charming and sensual young lady as her brother, Yuan��er must be quite disappointed, Yumo thought, noticing the little girl��s face starting to frown.


    Though a bit embarrassed, Yumo couldn��t lie to Yuan��er and say that this purple-haired ��girl�� wasn��t her brother.


    After a long sigh, Yumo released her grip on Pipi and slowly squatted down in front of Yuan��er, speaking in a comforting tone:


    "Yuan��er, listen to Mommy. Although it might be hard to believe, this purple-haired maid is indeed Yuan��er��s brother, Pierre. As for why he is dressed like this... Emmm, you��re still young, and even if I explain it to you now, you probably won��t understand. Just know that this maid is your brother."


    "Brother? My brother..."


    Yuan��er pursed her lips, looking at Pipi with mixed feelings.


    Hard to believe as it was,


    ��Since Mommy had said so����


    Yuan��er had to accept the fact that this maid before her was indeed her brother.


    With a sense of shock,


    She stared at the delicate face of the purple-haired maid, her little mouth pouting. Clearly, some unpleasant memories were surfacing in Yuan��er��s mind.


    ��Come to think of it����


    ��That day, my grand plan to tempt Little Meliora with a lollipop had been ruined because of this ��maid��...��


    ��Not only did she crush all my candies, but she also flicked my forehead!��


    Now, seeing the ��maid�� with a timid and blushing face does stir some pity. However, Yuan��er vividly remembers the arrogant, despicable face of the ��maid�� who bullied her that day.


    Although Yuan��er always acts like a sweet and innocent child in front of Yumo and other elders, deep down, she��s not that well-behaved.


    Yuan��er��s politeness is reserved only for her mother and grandparents. Even in front of Kalina or Liyu, she often shows a hint of mischievousness.


    It��s worth noting,


    Before becoming a part of the Abyssal Demons, this girl was a notorious, spoiled young lady in the Wind City, feared and renowned.


    Around Yumo, she did tone down her behavior, but her inherent nature didn��t just vanish. When Yumo wasn��t around, Yuan��er often reverted to her capricious, demanding self, as evident from her treatment of Little Meliora.


    For Yuan��er, the feisty little princess, holding grudges is naturally an essential trait.


    With a slight frown, the little girl pouted unhappily.


    "Hmm..."


    "Hmm? What��s wrong, Yuan��er? Why are you upset?"


    Yumo, trying to comfort Yuan��er, tilted her head in confusion.


    As Yumo asked this, the purple-haired ��maid�� behind her suddenly felt a sense of dread. Pipi, who had just crawled out from the abyss of embarrassment and regained some composure, realized a more serious problem.


    That is,


    He had bullied his sister before...


    "Hisss~"


    Pipi sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In Yumo��s family, the older siblings are always expected to take care of the younger ones, and bullying is absolutely not tolerated. Pipi had been severely disciplined by Yumo several times in the past for bullying Kalina when he was younger...


    And later, for making Shuoyue cry, he had faced the infamous feather duster punishment prepared by Yumo.


    Remembering those unbearable past experiences, Pipi felt his anxiety skyrocketing like a rocket.


    Considering how much Yumo doted on her little sister, if she found out Pipi had bullied Yuan��er, Pipi feared he��d spend the rest of the year lying face-down on his bed in punishment!


    Desperate to save his dignity (and his butt), Pipi, in a stroke of panic-stricken genius, quickly gestured frantically at Yuan��er from behind Yumo, even using various hand signs and pleading expressions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In summary,


    Pipi��s message was:


    -"Little sis! Please don��t tell! If you do, your brother is done for! You don��t want your brother to suffer, right? Plus, if you keep quiet, I��ll give you all the lollipops you want in the future!"-


    Pipi managed to convey this message under Yumo��s watchful eye, even resorting to a pleading posture.


    Although he was the older brother, he appeared quite pathetic.


    After all, the safety of his backside was far more important than any remaining shreds of brotherly dignity.


    Pipi believed his little sister would be as kind-hearted and adorable as Kalina and the others. Surely, after such a humble plea, she wouldn��t choose to tattle on him!


    Or so he thought.


    However,


    What Pipi didn��t anticipate was a crucial issue:


    Yuan��er couldn��t understand his silent signals or his untrained hand language...


    In fact, Pipi��s gesture of offering lollipops as a bribe only backfired, triggering Yuan��er��s unpleasant memories even more. Remembering her precious candies crushed under Pipi��s feet, her little face grew darker.


    Initially hesitant, the little girl suddenly made up her mind.


    ��I will avenge my lollipops!!!��


    With a decision made, Yuan��er squeezed out a few sparkling tears.


    The next moment,


    Under Pipi��s bewildered gaze, Yuan��er shook Yumo��s hand and pointed dramatically at the purple-haired ��maid��.


    "Mommy!!that Bad brother bullied me waaaah!"


    Pipi: "Eh?!"

 Chapter 629 - 630: A Pleasant Surprise

    Another chapter after 30m.


    ------------


    Yumo: "Eh?"


    Just a moment ago, Yuan��er was perfectly fine, but suddenly she burst into tears, leaving Yumo at a loss.


    Yumo, who doted on her little girl, hastily took out her handkerchief and gently wiped away Yuan��er��s tears. She anxiously asked, "What��s wrong, little one? Why are you crying all of a sudden?"


    Upon hearing this, a certain purple-haired maid standing nearby watched nervously. Yuan��er slowly pointed her finger at someone behind Yumo and said, "It��s, it��s this sister, no! It��s that brother who bullied me earlier!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Pipi��s face instantly paled, and he retreated in shock.


    Yumo also wore a surprised expression.


    Yuan��er had indeed mentioned being bullied when she returned last night. However, Yumo hadn��t paid much attention to her words because her focus had been on Youlan.


    Furthermore, Yumo didn��t fully believe this incident and thought it was just a child��s playful joke. After all, her own daughter, despite her cute appearance, was undeniably a Demon king. How could anyone possibly bully her? Even the dragon loli Meliora, had been under Yuan��er��s thumb.


    ��Could it be that little Yuan��er had been bullied by an unknown young maid?��


    Yumo was finding it hard to believe.


    But now, it seemed that she had no choice but to believe it.


    If this maid was indeed her son...


    Given Pipi��s character, it was entirely possible that he had bullied Yuan��er.


    In addition, as Yumo observed the tears continuously rolling down Yuan��er��s eyes, her face grew slightly serious. Regardless of the circumstances, Yumo couldn��t stand to see her own child crying, especially a little girl whose tears had a particularly strong impact.


    "Don��t cry, don��t cry. Tell Mommy, what happened? How did your brother bully you?" Yumo asked with concern.


    "My Brother, he...," Yuan��er said, her voice choked with tears. She then glared at Pipi, her eyes filled with anger, and continued, "Brother Pierre, he...he took away all the precious candies that Grandpa Seba gave me! And he...he smashed them all right in front of me! He even hit my head! He kept knocking on my head! What��s even worse, he... he even said I��m a child no one wants!"


    ...


    As Yuan��er continued to express her grievances, her crying became more intense. Her tears flowed like pear blossoms in the rain, and Yumo��s heart trembled. She kept patting Yuan��er��s back gently, trying to comfort the upset little one.


    While anxiously comforting Yuan��er, Yumo��s expression grew darker.


    A menacing glint gradually overflowed from her crimson eyes. With her years of motherly experience, Yumo couldn��t help but detect a touch of exaggeration in Yuan��er��s words.


    Seeing Yuan��er cry like this, it was evident that she had truly suffered a great injustice. Perhaps the mischievous child had done something to provoke her son.


    As an older brother, it was unacceptable for her son to bully his little sister.


    Moreover, considering her son��s somewhat notorious reputation, Yumo had good reason to suspect that he might have instigated the conflict with Yuan��er in the first place.


    In that moment, regardless of the circumstances, Yumo��s mood took a sharp downturn.


    What had been a warm atmosphere in the room just moments ago now felt eerie and unsettling.


    As she patted Yuan��er��s little head, Yumo put on a seemingly "gentle and friendly" smile on her face. With her hands on her hips, she slowly turned to look behind her and said, "Pipi, I think you need to explain yourself very... Huh???!!"


    However, as she glanced behind her, her words came to an abrupt halt.


    "Where... where is he??"


    To her surprise, she found only the bewildered Aya, a student of Luminous Royal Academy, standing there, while the purple-haired maid who had been there moments ago had vanished without a trace. The window in the nearby living room was open, swaying in the wind and making an annoying ��creak�� sound.


    It didn��t take long for Yumo to realize that Pipi, sensing her impending fury, had chosen to escape through the window.


    By the time Yumo noticed the strange absence behind her, the boy had already disappeared, leaving behind a messy dormitory and a completely baffled Aya.


    "Pipi! You little brat! Running away from your crimes?!"


    Yumo bit her lip hard, her fists clenched tightly. Accompanied by a burst of blood-red light, a fearsome artifact, dreaded by countless Abyssal Demons, was summoned by Yumo...


    ...


    On the other hand, though he hadn��t unleashed his power, Pipi��s incredible physical prowess, fueled by his desperate desire to escape, made him flee from the girls�� dormitory at lightning speed.


    Where to go? Pipi had no clear plan in mind, but he knew one thing for sure: he needed to get as far away as possible. To save himself from his mother��s wrath, he had to escape her clutches!


    Confused about why his perfect plea for mercy had backfired, not only failing to calm his sister but provoking her instead, Pipi was too overwhelmed to ponder. His main concern was whether his mother was hot on his heels.


    As he ran, looking back to see a calm scene behind him, Pipi heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Phew~ Lucky I��m quick on my feet, or I��d be done for~"


    Pipi patted his chest, feeling relieved. For a moment, his anxiety eased as he internally praised his own cunning and quick thinking.


    However, Pipi wasn��t entirely foolish.


    If Kalina saw this scene, she would probably sigh in frustration at her brother��s supposed ��wisdom.��


    Under normal circumstances, Yumo, his mother, merely suspected something and wanted to question him. Had Pipi explained himself properly or immediately admitted his mistake and apologized; he might have avoided punishment.


    But now, our ��clever�� and ��adorable�� Pipi had chosen to flee, a path that almost certainly led to doom. His flight essentially confirmed Yuan��er��s accusations.


    And such an act of fleeing from his mistakes would only exacerbate his mother��s displeasure.


    More importantly, sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pipi had once again failed to learn from his past mistakes.


    Could he really escape?


    Just as Pipi was gloating over his ��successful�� escape, a terrifying presence suddenly invaded his senses, wiping the smile off his face and replacing it with sheer terror.


    Pipi turned around in panic,


    And the next instant,


    A red streak of light tore through the air, hurtling towards him with unstoppable force. Wrapped within that crimson glow was the legendary weapon Pipi feared the most.


    The sight of the fearsome weapon made Pipi��s heart skip a beat. In a desperate attempt to escape, he tried to unleash all his power, but panic caused him to falter. He slipped and fell face-first onto the grass, a humiliating tumble.


    Simultaneously,


    The fearsome weapon, empowered by Yumo��s strength and set to long-range attack mode, mercilessly closed the distance to Pipi��s upturned rear for a direct hit.


    *BOOM~*


    "Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww! X�nX,"


    In an instant,


    A scream of agony that chilled to the bone echoed through the air, a sound so harrowing it sent shivers down spines and raised hairs in fright.


    That day,


    Pipi set a record that would be hard to break.


    Twice in twenty-four hours, he faced the wrath of the feared weapon.


    A bitter sweet congratulations, indeed~

 Chapter 630 - 631: Moving Forward

    As night descended, the Luminous Royal Academy was enveloped in a quiet atmosphere. In Aya��s apartment living room, a green-haired girl sat on the sofa, her emotions complex as she gazed out at the tranquil night view.


    Pipi, who had recently suffered the distant strike of the infamous weapon, lay listlessly on Aya��s lap, as drained as if he had been pummeled by a hundred muscular men. He whined pitifully.


    "Waaaah, it hurts, it hurts so much �i�n�i"


    With his angelic appearance and sexy, cute outfit, combined with moans that could provoke wild thoughts, Pipi radiated a fatal allure. Normally, it would be hard to associate such a delicate purple-haired maid with the notorious Sword Demon.


    But even Aya, who had known Pipi for years, didn��t entertain such thoughts.


    Shifting her gaze from the window back to Pipi, Aya sighed deeply. She felt a surreal, dream-like emptiness inside.


    Today��s events seemed unbelievable to her. Pipi, despite always donning the guise of a fragile maid, had never changed his wild and arrogant character. It was only suppressed with great effort.


    The Pipi Aya knew was fearless and always carried an air of unrivaled superiority. In the face of strong opponents, he would usually look disdainful, often itching to beat them down.


    It was hard for Aya to imagine that such a Pipi could also feel fear or be disciplined in such a manner. The image of the dark-haired girl spanking Pipi lingered in her mind, sending shivers down her spine.


    At the same time,


    Aya felt as if she had come to a realization.


    It seemed that the injuries on Pipi��s rear were indeed caused by Miss Yu.


    The thought that Miss Yu, who could instill such fear in Pipi, a peak-level Demon King, could actually be the legendary Demon Lord, was somewhat startling.


    ��A Demon Lord?��


    ��The source of all evil, intent on destroying humanity and dragging the world into the abyss. Could such a being really be a beautiful and adorable young girl?��


    Moreover,


    The relationships between Abyssal Demons didn��t seem as cruel as she had imagined...


    Remembering the "warm" interactions between Pipi, Miss Yu, and the pink-haired little girl, Aya��s hidden fears gradually dissipated.


    ��Maybe the Demon Lord isn��t so scary after all. Perhaps we can get along well...�� she mused, her feelings mixed as she pursed her lips.


    As Aya continued to reflect, she gently shook her head and softly patted Pipi��s head, trying to comfort him:


    "Don��t cry, don��t cry. Pipi, you are the great Sword Demon, aren��t you? You shouldn��t cry over something like this."


    "No! I... I��m not crying!"


    Pipi, trying to suppress the pain from his rear, stubbornly responded:


    "I, I just got something in my eye! I��m not crying! Not at all!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His insistence, however, seemed unconvincing in the face of his continuous tears.


    Fortunately, Aya didn��t call him out on it, instead choosing to go along with his story. Having been by Pipi��s side for years, she knew how to handle his moods.


    "Okay, okay, I understand. Pipi is strong and doesn��t cry."


    As she spoke, Aya couldn��t help but notice how much more docile Pipi had become since being disciplined by the dark-haired girl. Normally, he would show great resistance even to a touch on his head, but now he lay quietly on her lap, allowing her to stroke his hair.


    "But, Pipi? Does it really hurt that much?"


    "Yes��."


    Pipi nodded without hesitation, his tearful eyes filled with an unprecedented fear.


    Observing Pipi��s fearful expression, Aya realized just how terrifying that red weapon was. It might seem comical, but even a demon king like Pipi was terrified of it. The weapon called ��Feather Duster�� might be more powerful than she had imagined.


    In that moment,


    Aya made a serious decision in her heart,


    Not to provoke Miss Yu, to avoid experiencing the wrath of that weapon herself. Even Pipi, a powerful Abyssal Demon, had been reduced to tears and despair under its strikes. If she, a mere human, were to be hit by it, it would likely be more than just a painful experience.


    She might even end up "signing in" at the gates of the netherworld.


    "Miss Yu, your mother... what is that weapon called?"


    "Feather Duster��"


    "Ah? That name?"


    It was hard to associate such a name with a powerful weapon...


    She had expected a grand, imposing name for a weapon that could break the defense of an Abyssal Demon.


    After all,


    That thing,


    Looked more like a thin sword...


    After a slight internal criticism, Aya, looking at Pipi twitching in pain on her lap, felt a surge of sympathy.


    "Hey, Pipi, your mom gave me some medicine earlier. Do you want me to apply it for you?"


    Aya had only asked that question on a whim.


    In her view, Pipi wouldn��t agree. After all, despite wearing a maid outfit, Pipi had a strong sense of pride in certain aspects. He never liked showing his vulnerable side to others.


    However,


    Just when Aya thought Pipi would refuse, the purple-haired maid gave an answer that surprised her in a soft voice:


    "Yes... but please be gentle."


    "Huh?"


    Stunned by this response, Aya looked at her maid with some astonishment.


    "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    Pipi, burying half of his face in Aya��s thigh, nodded slightly. A faint blush appeared on his pretty face.


    Pipi��s unusual reaction raised numerous question marks in Aya��s mind.


    However,


    After a moment of thought, she had a rough guess.


    The sudden change in Pipi��s attitude might be related to her intervention with Miss Yumo earlier.


    If she hadn��t spoken up in time, Pipi��s buttocks would have likely received more strikes. Considering Pipi��s fear of the feather duster, perhaps her interference was seen as a "life-saving favor"?


    After roughly guessing the change in Pipi��s emotions,


    She carefully raised her hand and gently lifted the purple hair that partially covered Pipi��s face, revealing his bright red eyes and slightly flushed and charming cheeks. Experimentally, Aya gathered the courage to hold Pipi��s face.


    In the past, if she dared to touch Pipi��s face without permission, he would often show a "fierce" look.


    But now, Pipi was as docile as a little kitten, allowing Aya to massage his face.


    Seeing this, Aya smiled gently, and a trace of joy gradually welled up from deep within her heart.


    This simple gesture confirmed a suspicion in Aya��s heart.


    That is,


    The relationship between her and Pipi seemed to have taken a step further.


    ��Was it something that Miss Yu intentionally arranged?��


    Recalling Miss Yu��s strange encouragement before leaving and the magical token she had given her with tears, Aya��s expression became more subtle.


    ��Oh well����


    She shook her head and gave up thinking about it.


    No matter what,


    Today,


    It had been quite a fruitful day.


    "Hey, Pipi."


    "Yes?"


    "You��re quite cute, you know~"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 631 - 632: The Willful Little Girl [Fixed]

    On the other side,


    As Aya played with Pipi, who was in high spirits, Yumo walked hand in hand with Yuan��er on the way back to the teacher��s apartment. With her brother already in a bad state, she felt a sense of satisfaction for taking revenge for her lollipop.


    Yuan��er��s face was full of joy.


    Compared to her cheerful and happy little daughter, Yumo appeared rather calm. Ever since she left Aya��s dormitory, her expression had become somewhat plain, and her brows were slightly furrowed. There was a subtle hint of seriousness in her crimson eyes.


    "I still feel a bit uncomfortable..." Yumo murmured to herself, placing her hand on her chest, her voice sounding somewhat weak. Her words carried a trace of pain.


    The human presence,


    was too overwhelming��


    Yumo couldn��t help but give a bitter smile. It seemed she had overestimated her willpower and endurance.


    Previously, under Youlan��s guidance, she had been forced to unlock some of the sealed power within her body to defeat the Soul Gathering Demon and save Yuan��er. Although Yumo had managed to regain her sanity under the call of Kalina and hadn��t been devoured by the Abyssal force, it was undoubtedly challenging to suppress the liberated power in the short term.


    The surging power within her body continuously attempted to break free from its restraints, causing Yumo��s mental state to become extremely unstable.


    It was relatively easy for Yumo to maintain her composure when interacting with her children. However, walking along the green path, Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip.


    As the dormitories of Aya and her roommates were close to the temporary residential area for academy staff, the air was filled with various types of magical auras and qi. There were even traces of holy magic from the followers of the church. In the past, although Yumo felt uncomfortable, she could still maintain her composure and pretend not to notice, calmly passing by everything.


    But now, the situation was different.


    Yumo had noticed a growing unease within herself, possibly influenced by the relentless emergence of the chilling power from her dark side. As time passed, various negative emotions crawled out of the abyss within her, eroding her heart. Although everything around her was quiet, she felt as if a cacophony of voices filled her ears.


    It was as if there was a monstrous creature exuding an aura of hatred, constantly roaring and growling in her ears, stimulating her senses, disturbing her mind, and relentlessly tormenting her sanity.


    Yumo��s exquisite face gradually became shrouded in a dark aura.


    As time went on, her negative emotions intensified, and she even began to entertain thoughts of destroying everything around her.


    -"What if... everyone dies?" =


    ="Wouldn��t it be peaceful?"-


    ...


    At this moment,


    When this thought crossed her mind, Yumo shook her head with a hint of regret, rubbing her temples as she forced herself to stabilize her emotions.


    ��No, no, what am I thinking...��


    Although under the influence of the Abyssal Demon��s nature, Yumo didn��t have much attachment to the human race, and unless she had no other choice, she didn��t want to engage in meaningless slaughter.


    Fortunately, after taking a few deep breaths, Yumo managed to stabilize her emotions and resist the urge to destroy everything around her.


    ��It seemed that in my current state, staying in Luminous might not be suitable��


    Thinking of this, Yumo looked up and gazed into the distance to the north.


    Unconsciously, she began to miss the days in the cold winter forest. Although life there could be a bit monotonous, with no entertainment and only the Abyssal Demons to keep her company, those foolish Abyssal Demon children had always given her an indescribable warmth and a sense of peace.


    ��At least, I wouldn��t feel so tired.��


    ����So, should I go back home first?����


    Thinking of her beautiful mansion and her well-behaved daughters waiting for her at home, a smile gradually appeared on Miss Yumo��s stunning face.


    Then, she lowered her head and looked at Yuan��er, who was holding her hand and looking all happy:


    "Yuan��er."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing her mother��s call, Yuan��er raised her head curiously.


    "What��s the matter, Mom?"


    "Yuan��er, what do you think... about going back?"


    "Going back?"


    "Yes, back to the Winter Forest. Back to the North. Your grandparents must be missing you a lot, Yuan��er. And your sisters, they must be looking forward to our return too."


    "Ah? Back... back to the forest?"


    Yuan��er blinked in a daze, and even the exquisite lollipop in her mouth uncontrollably fell out.


    "Hmm?"


    There was no doubt that Yuan��er��s reaction far exceeded Yumo��s expectations.


    She had thought that after leaving the Winter Forest for two months, Yuan��er would eagerly look forward to reuniting with her grandparents and sisters. However, upon hearing her proposal, the little girl��s face was not filled with joy, but rather shock and confusion.


    "What��s wrong, Yuan��er? Don��t you want to go back?" Yumo asked in puzzlement.


    To this,


    After a brief moment of confusion, Yuan��er pouted hesitantly.


    Deep down,


    Yuan��er did want to go back and reunite with her grandparents and sisters. After all, they had been separated for so long, and she missed them quite a bit.


    However,


    Compared to being with her family, Yuan��er had an even more important ��mission�� in her heart!


    That is!


    ��To protect Mom��s happiness and future!��


    ��Right now, Mom��s relationship with that silver-haired sister is heating up. If I were to give up everything I have accomplished so far and return to the forest now, wouldn��t all my efforts be in vain? What if Mom can��t be with that big sister anymore? What if that big sister becomes a threat to Mommy?!��


    ��No, no, no!��


    ��Now is the time to strike while the iron is hot, so I can��t go back!��


    At this moment, as Yumo puzzled over her daughter��s reaction, Yuan��er, with a rare hint of stubbornness, started acting like the spoiled little miss she could be. She stomped her feet on the roadside stones, put her hands in her pockets, and complained in a small, petulant voice:


    "No... no, I haven��t played enough yet."


    "Yuan��er."


    "No, no!"


    Without waiting for Yumo to speak, Yuan��er shook her head repeatedly. She abandoned her usual innocent and considerate demeanor in front of Yumo and embraced the familiar role of a willful young lady, speaking in a tantrum-like tone:


    "No, I don��t want to go back so soon! I haven��t taken little Meliora for a picnic yet! Mom promised to take me to Anvika Inner City to go shopping, and she hasn��t taken me yet! I haven��t played enough! I don��t want to go back! I don��t want to go back! Let��s stay a little longer!"


    Yuan��er didn��t have the wisdom that Kalina possessed, and she didn��t know how to persuade her mother to stay in Anvika. Considering the many troubles that had troubled her mother yesterday, Yuan��er didn��t know how to convince her to stay in Anvika.


    So, she could only resort to the last resort��throwing a temper tantrum!


    It turned out that Yuan��er��s choice might have been correct after all.


    ...


    "Well, this..."


    Faced with her daughter��s unexpected display of stubbornness and tantrum, Yumo stood there for a moment, not knowing how to respond, just watching Yuan��er jump around and act out. She couldn��t understand why her usually well-behaved daughter suddenly became so defiant and willful.


    However,


    As the black-haired girl pondered this question and wrestled with how to comfort her daughter, a communication magic stone in her pocket emitted a faint blue light, temporarily pulling Yumo��s thoughts away from her contemplation.


    In the next moment,


    The voice of the old butler, Sebastian, came through:


    "Miss Yumo, Miss Mengxi... has come to visit you..."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Yumo stiffened all over.


    In her crimson eyes, a complex emotion she had never experienced before surged.


    "She? Coming to see me?"


    .....


    -In the Sacred Spring of the Elven Forest-


    "You! You bastard! Get out, GET AWAY AHHHH!!!"


    Staring intently at the golden silhouette that had once again mysteriously appeared before her like a ghost, Yumo was overwhelmed with indescribable anger that erupted hysterically from her eyes.


    Like an overflowing flood, this anger instantly engulfed the girl��s inner world.


    The bloody butterflies around Yumo, reacting to their master��s loss of control, began to flutter their wings in agitation.


    The void-like, pitch-black space was suddenly cloaked in the brutal force of a crimson, silent power.


    "Die!!!"


    Under the influence of her violent emotions and the innate instincts of the Abyssal Demon,


    Yumo, at this moment, could no longer suppress the murderous intent in her mind.


    In the next instant,


    The girl fiercely raised her hand, and dozens of terrifying crimson bullets of destruction, each with the power to obliterate everything, were launched towards the golden silhouette in front of her, mercilessly engulfing it!


    In an instant,


    This obscure and pitch-black space suddenly exploded with a blinding crimson light.


    The bullets of destruction released by Yumo in her anger, each possessing the terrifying power to annihilate everything, would reduce even an level 8 to ashes if struck, turning them into insignificant dust.


    However,


    As the crimson energy dissipated,


    The golden silhouette, having withstood such a terrible attack, remained unharmed and floated in place. Just like the previous attacks, Yumo��s assault seemed unable to harm this golden figure.


    But,


    At this moment, S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo, nearly losing control of her emotions due to the assault on Youlan, did not realize the oddity of her opponent. After noticing that her attack had no effect, she unhesitatingly launched another barrage.


    This figure was entirely made up of pure golden energy. And this energy that constituted its body was precisely the divine power that Yumo most repelled and hated.


    Although its face was unclear,


    But from the graceful figure, ample bosom, and flowing hair floating in the void, it was clear that the figure before Yumo was a woman, and not just any woman, but one with an extraordinary grace.


    To be able to construct a body out of divine power and emit a terrifying power fluctuation that even Yumo found daunting, as well as a supreme aura that reigned over all things...


    The identity of this golden figure was self-evident.


    It was the goddess who had brought Yumo to this world.

 Chapter 632 - 633: The Confused Girl

    ----------


    Yumo, who was purifying her soul in the Sacred Spring of the Elves, didn��t understand why she had ended up in this dark and eerie space after falling into a brief sleep. However, she had no time to ponder this, because the instant the golden figure appeared, she was overwhelmed.


    Just the thought of this being the one who had left her daughter in such a miserable state triggered an extreme rage and a terrifying desire to kill in Yumo. The dense aura of divine power stimulated every nerve in her, breaking the shackles of ��rationality�� in her mind.


    Without much thought,


    Yumo launched a hysterical attack on the goddess.


    ... sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    This attack, powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth, could not inflict even the slightest damage on the golden figure.


    Seeing that her concentrated attack, the Crimson bullets, still couldn��t disperse the golden figure, Yumo, in her uncontrollable emotional state, was both astonished and confused.


    But,


    At that moment, the golden figure, like a ghostly apparition, flashed in front of the black-haired girl, startling Yumo into a terrified retreat. As she retreated, her hands began to accumulate a continuous stream of crimson energy, preparing to counterattack in the next moment.


    "Stop wasting your energy."


    Just as Yumo was about to launch another round of attack, a�� mechanical�� voice slowly reached her ears.


    As these words entered her ear, Yumo��s actions stiffened.


    Her rationality, engulfed by anger and the desire for slaughter, began to vaguely return.


    After the brutal crimson light in her eyes slightly dissipated, Yumo, with a look of murderous intent, stared intently at the golden figure before her.


    "Right now, I��m just projecting a mere shadow into your dream world. No matter how you attack, it��s impossible to destroy an illusion. Calm down, I just wanted to have a chat with you. Have you vented enough? Is your emotion stable now?"


    The golden figure spoke teasingly,


    As the golden figure gradually subdued her divine aura, Yumo, having vented her emotions, indeed stabilized slightly.


    She clenched her teeth tightly and questioned the being before her:


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "That tone? It seems you are really angry, aren��t you?"


    Faced with this question, Yumo��s eyes narrowed, and she yelled as if her heart was being torn apart.


    The impulse she had just managed to suppress seemed on the verge of erupting again.


    "You��ve hurt my daughter like that! How can I not be angry?!! What do you want?!!!"


    "Oh?"


    The golden figure placed her hands behind her back, tilting her head playfully, and said nonchalantly:


    "Weren��t you planning to use them as expendable in your trials? Aren��t Abyssal Demons meant to be killed? Why suddenly care so much about them? Are you really starting to see them as your children?"


    "That... before I��., that was because..."


    "Moreover, You ask me what do I want? I��d like to ask you that. My dear mortal Yumo, what do you want to do?"


    "Me, I?"


    "Yes, what do you want to do? Do you want to give up the trial?"


    The golden figure slowly reached out and lifted Yumo��s chin, asking lightly:


    "Let me remind you, what was the purpose I brought you to this world for? It wasn��t to play house. I know you don��t want to cooperate, but I advise you to weigh your options before making a decision. Do you have the power to resist me? And what would be the consequences of resisting me..."


    ...


    ...


    As the goddess��s words floated into her ears, everything around Yumo gradually became vague and indistinct, and her consciousness began to blur.


    When Yumo regained her senses, she found herself amidst the branches of the Mother Tree and back in the Sacred Spring.


    --


    Recalling the vision she had during her hazy consciousness in the Sacred Spring, Yumo bit her lip in turmoil, hard enough to draw blood.


    That day,


    Everything she saw in her dream was so ethereal, yet so real.


    Although uncertain if those scenes were indeed her dreams, the goddess��s words still haunted Yumo like a nightmare.


    Yumo harbored extremely complex and conflicted feelings towards the goddess.


    On one hand, the goddess was her savior, having rescued her from endless darkness, giving her a new life, and a new purpose. From this perspective, Yumo felt gratitude. The goddess was her benefactor.


    On the other hand, as a mother, Yumo felt intense anger towards the goddess for harming her daughter and planning to use all her children as expendable entities in trials.


    Indeed, Yumo was clear about her purpose in this world: to assist in the trials. This was her reason for existence, the goddess��s intention for saving her.


    For various reasons, Yumo had cooperated with the trials, always pushing them forward.


    However, after learning that the Church��s higher-ups were aware of the trials, Yumo fell into unprecedented turmoil. If they knew about such a secret matter, they might also know about her children and the Black Rose family.


    In such a case, without her presence in this world, her children would not be able to enjoy the peaceful life she had envisioned, but would become targets for annihilation.


    Yumo couldn��t accept such a future.


    Therefore,


    She no longer intended to assist with the trial plans; she wanted to break free and live as she wished.


    However,


    Yumo had to consider a very serious question.


    If she stopped participating in the trials, what would the goddess do?


    Remember, Youlan had been weakened by the goddess for overstepping her bounds. If Yumo defied the goddess, would she personally intervene? What would happen to her and her children then?


    Although Yumo possessed one of the most powerful forces in the world, she didn��t believe she could stand against the goddess, a being capable of defeating even demons. Yumo was, after all, just a construct made from the remnants of a demon��s power.


    Opposing the goddess might be akin to a futile effort...


    Yet,


    She didn��t want to put her children in danger.


    ��What should I do?��


    The black-haired girl sighed helplessly, caught in a state of confusion. The path ahead was unclear, and she didn��t know which way to turn.


    ...


    "Milady, Lady Yumo? Are you alright?"


    Seeing that Yumo hadn��t responded for a while, Sebastian��s concerned inquiry once again came through the communication magic stone, accompanied by Yuan��er��s constant tugging at her skirt. Yumo was pulled back to reality from her deep thoughts.


    The girl with bright eyes silently looked down at the magic stone in her palm, emitting a faint blue light:


    "Don��t worry about me, I��m fine."


    "Then, Lady Yumo, does Miss Mengxi need me to escort her to the living room?"


    "No, that��s not necessary."


    "No? Are you sure? Then you..."


    "Just tell her I��m not available today and can��t meet her. Let her leave for now."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 633 - 634: The final boss

    Inside the Teachers�� Apartment,


    After setting up the warning barrier, Sebastian, the chief butler of the Black Rose, cautiously approached the front of the living room. After a brief mental strategizing, Sebastian abandoned the elegance of a butler and sneaked behind the wall, peeking his head out towards the interior.


    There,


    In the spacious living room, the lights were extinguished, and everything was immersed in the slightly cool, bright moonlight. A silent atmosphere pervaded the room, within which a hint of sorrow was hidden. The blue crystal window of the living room, newly repaired, was wide open, welcoming the chilly night breeze inside.


    At this moment, a girl sat quietly on the window sill, barefoot, wearing a thin red gauze dress. She leaned against the window frame, silently gazing at the peaceful night scene outside.


    Under the caress of the cold wind, her black and red hair fluttered in the wind, smooth and soft like waves.


    Her appearance, coupled with her role as a black-haired girl, formed a beautifully moving painting.


    Her glance was radiant, captivating the heart.


    Seeing this exquisitely beautiful scene, even Sebastian, who had been familiar with her for a long time, was involuntarily stunned for a few seconds.


    However,


    As the old butler of the Black Rose family with strong resolve, Sebastian quickly regained his composure, thoughtfully observing the black-haired girl. The girl, from beginning to end, gazed outside the window, seemingly unaware of Sebastian��s arrival.


    Clearly,


    She was deep in thought.


    Otherwise, even if she suppressed her powers to hide her identity, Sebastian would not have been able to evade her perception.


    "Lady Yumo..."


    The old butler whispered softly with complex emotions.


    A few hours earlier,


    After learning from his subordinates that the Chosen One had come to visit, Sebastian bit his lip in anger. To the old butler, this Chosen One seemed like a bad person trying to deceive their Lady Yumo with her beauty, and Sebastian wished nothing more than to quickly deal with her.


    Considering the Chosen One��s strength and her relationship with Lady Yumo, Sebastian naturally did not dare to act rashly. He had to honestly report the visit of this Chosen One to Yumo.


    While reporting, Sebastian had already ordered the servants of the Black Rose family to start preparing for the honored guest.


    Although the Chosen One was hated, the image of the Black Rose family still needed to be well maintained.


    However,


    The next moment, Yumo��s response left Sebastian with an unexpectedly shocked expression.


    "Just say I��m not available, and ask her to leave"


    "Alright, I��ll just invite her in... Huh?? Wait?! Milady?! What did you say?! Ask her to leave?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure, to send her away? In the past, didn��t you always��?"


    "I don��t think I need to repeat myself, Sebastian."


    "...My Apologize... I understand, Lady Yumo."


    -- S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recalling the brief conversation with Yumo, Sebastian scratched his head, filled with doubt.


    Ever since Lady Yumo and the Girl of Destiny had their falling out, she had been investing a lot of energy in nurturing her. After coming to the Luminous Royal Academy, she often accompanied the Chosen One.


    Every time the Chosen One visited the apartment, Lady Yumo would joyfully welcome her.


    ��But why this time? Why did Lady Yumo suddenly change her attitude?��


    That indifference in her words was completely different from the past.


    Sebastian was utterly confused.


    ��Could it be that something happened yesterday? Something that made Lady Yumo change her usual approach?��


    However,


    While pondering, a slight smile crept onto Sebastian��s lips, a wave of uncontrollable joy spreading in his heart.�� The reason why Lady Yumo was ignoring Mengxi was unimportant; what mattered was that Lady Yumo had changed her attitude toward her��


    ��As long as Lady Yumo reduced her contact with that vixen girl, it was a cause for celebration��


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Could it be that Lady Yumo got tired of her?! Even gave up on the nurturing plan?!��


    ��If that��s really the case~��


    ��That would indeed be great news!��


    Sebastian mused excitedly in his heart, his body trembling slightly with joy.


    However,


    As the old butler was covering his mouth and snickering, he suddenly noticed a small pink figure in the corner of his eye.


    "Miss Yuan��er?"


    At this moment, a little pink-haired girl wearing pajamas and holding a little white dragon had somehow arrived at the other side of the living room door, silently observing the black-haired girl on the windowsill, just like Sebastian. However, unlike Sebastian��s joyous expression, Yuan��er��s little face was completely downcast, her lips pouted, clearly unhappy.


    Even the little creature in her arms was being suffocated due to her annoyance, foaming at the mouth and fainting.


    Clearly,


    Because of Yuan��er��s unconscious strength, the pet white dragon, already weak, directly bore the brunt of the little devil��s ��strangling�� technique.


    Seeing this, Sebastian couldn��t help but show a sympathetic look towards the little white dragon.


    At the same time, Sebastian was surprised and puzzled by Yuan��er��s reaction. He thoughtfully adjusted his monocle.


    ��What��s with Miss Yuan��er?��


    ��???��


    ��Why this reaction?��


    Sebastian frowned slightly.


    Logically, Lady Yumo refusing to see the Chosen One and gradually distancing herself from her should be a scene everyone would be happy to see. If Kalina, Liyu, Limo, and the others heard this news, they might even wake up laughing in the middle of the night.


    ��But why? Why isn��t Miss Yuan��er happy? Instead, she showed an expression of reluctance and even disappointment.��


    ��Could it be that Miss Yuan��er wanted the Chosen One to get closer to Lady Yumo?!��


    ��Do we have a traitor among us?!!��


    ��Could it be that this little one is the reason for my repeated failures before?!��


    The moment this thought crossed his mind, Sebastian��s expression changed drastically.


    However,


    The next moment, the old butler shook his head, dismissing the ��unrealistic�� speculation in his mind.


    ��No, no, no,��


    ��That��s impossible...��


    ��How could Lady Yumo��s child have such thoughts?��


    "It must be, I��m thinking too much. It must be because Lady Yumo has been in a daze, and Miss Yuan��er is disappointed and reluctant because she can��t sleep with her mother... Yes, that must be it..."


    ��We��re the ones who usually spot traitors in other factions, how could we possibly have one, haha~��


    Sebastian comforted himself, patting his chest.


    --


    On the other side,


    As her mind was almost blank, staring into the distance with vacant eyes, Yumo didn��t notice the small interaction between Sebastian and Yuan��er outside the living room door.


    "Mengxi, huh..."


    Recalling the silver-haired girl who always held her hand, liked to call her ��sister��, and acted coquettishly towards her, Yumo murmured weakly.


    The core of the trial given by the Goddess was to nurture the Chosen One.


    Yumo, who was lost in whether to follow the will of the Goddess and continue the trial, was also struggling with how to interact with Mengxi.


    ��How should I treat her?��


    Yumo couldn��t make a decision.


    No matter what,


    Yumo knew that her power was in an unstable state that could explode at any moment, and Mengxi��s rich holy aura and the faintly present divine power could potentially ignite the Silent Shadow power within her.


    At this stage, it was better for both of them to keep some distance from eachother.


    ...


    However, how to interact with Mengxi was essentially Yumo��s confusion about the future.


    The lost girl gazed into the distance, heavy-hearted, pondering her path forward.


    Time,


    Passed by, minute by minute,


    With the arrival of late night, the entire academy fell into a deep sleep. Not only that, even the energetic Yuan��er, exhausted, returned to her room, holding the dragon-shaped little Meli.


    Thinking that Lady Yumo, like usual, had entered ��statue mode��, Sebastian, overwhelmed by intense sleepiness after seeing Yumo motionless for hours, also succumbed to the lure of sleep and went to his room.


    And after who knows how long,


    With the arrival of the dawn��s first light, Yumo, who had been standing there like a statue from beginning to end, finally closed her eyes.


    The next moment,


    The corners of the girl��s mouth slightly turned up, a meaningful smile appearing on her face.


    When she opened her eyes again, a hint of relief was evident in her crimson eyes.


    ��Sigh����


    ��The final boss, huh,��


    ��Didn��t the Goddess want me to play this role well...��


    ��Then����


    ��I might as well give it a try~...��

 Chapter 634 - 635: The Arrival of the Strong

    At the Northern Gate of Anvika, the Capital of the Red Leaf Empire,


    Under the noon sun, the Third Prince of the Empire, Eldric, sat in a small pavilion, wiping the sweat from his forehead, visibly exhausted. Since Red Leaf Royal Family decided to accept the proposal of the Asumos Church, the entire royal family, while secretly constructing their homeland, also began to busy themselves preparing for the Holy War.


    The Demon Temple had come alone to the human realm, unguarded by any Abyssal Demons.


    This was a rare opportunity to completely eliminate the Abyssal Demons, and Red Leaf Empire was not going to let it slip away.


    The entire royal family started preparing for the imminent war. As the Third Prince of the Empire, how could Eldric stay uninvolved? However, being a student and not very powerful, what Eldric could do was quite limited.


    To fully utilize the value of every member, his mother, Empress Seraphina, had assigned Eldric to the northern gate to welcome guests.


    At first, Eldric accepted the task willingly.


    But soon, he realized that welcoming guests was not an easy job.


    After Pope Kael Korod ��sneakily�� issued a call for a Holy War to all the top forces of the continent, strong individuals from these forces began arriving at the capital of Red Leaf Empire, one after another. For a whole week, day and night, the arrivals never ceased.


    To properly host these leaders from various forces, Eldric felt increasingly exhausted, both mentally and physically. The continuous days of work without rest had left him extremely weary.


    "Sigh, I��m so tired..."


    Looking at the distance where he had just seen off a few Beast Kings, Eldric leaned back in his chair, utterly drained.


    Compared to work,


    He suddenly missed the easy and enjoyable days of his student life.


    Unfortunately, since Sword Demon��s intervention, Luminous had already fallen into a semi-destroyed state. For the next half-year, until the completion of the reconstruction, they, the students, would be in a state of suspension from classes. Initially, not having classes seemed like a cause for celebration, but Eldric found...


    That he hated working even more than attending classes.


    After a slight sigh, Eldric glanced at a gigantic cannon being pushed by dozens of high-ranking warriors nearby. The rugged yet imposing cannon was the Beast Clan��s most powerful weapon, ��The Roar of the Beast King��.


    And behind the cannon, a group of creatures cloaked in beast-skin coats, emitting terrifying growls, were the famous Sama Division of the Beast Clan.


    The arrival of the one level 8 Beast King, two peak stage level 7 Beast Kings, and a group of Beast Clan warriors made the atmosphere in the royal city increasingly tense.


    Watching the imposing troop advancing towards the inner city, Eldric muttered to himself in wonder:


    "So many powerful beings... coming to Anvika like this, aren��t they afraid of alerting the enemy?"


    ��Isn��t the Demon Temple supposed to have taken human form?��


    ��She would be suspicious if she knew so many powerful figures had gathered on the continent, wouldn��t she? What if she realizes something is wrong and suddenly flees? Then wouldn��t our Holy War plan be prepared in vain?��


    However,


    As Eldric was grumbling to himself, a familiar voice quietly reached his ears, answering his doubts.


    "They haven��t come to Anvika for no reason; they are here to participate in the coronation ceremony of the new Saintess of Asumos Church."


    "Huh? Big brother?"


    Hearing this, Eldric suddenly became alert and quickly got up from his chair, turning to face the red-haired man behind him who resembled him to some extent. It was his elder brother, Amon, the second prince of the empire.


    "Big brother, what brings you here?"


    "Just checking on how you��re doing."


    "Uh... But you just mentioned, the coronation ceremony?"


    "Yes."


    Amon nodded slightly:


    "Mengxi will be the new Saintess of the church, and Pope Kael Korod plans to hold a grand coronation ceremony for her, inviting guests from all the forces across the continent. Makes sense, right?"


    "That, that does make sense. I almost forgot about that."


    Eldric scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Then, as if struck by a thought, Eldric looked at Amon with a strange expression:


    "To be honest, big brother, you coming here to the North Gate, it can��t just be to check on your little brother, right? You��re too busy to have the time for that, aren��t you? Aren��t you collecting Xue Tianao��s weapons and helping our mother mobilize the border troops?"


    After all,


    During the Holy War, human forces would also have to guard against the Abyssal Demon group coming to the rescue. At the same time, there seemed to be simultaneous plans to attack the Black Rose family.


    In such a busy time, Eldric didn��t believe that his brother would simply find time to visit him: S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what are you really here for?"


    "Ah, My little brother, you��ve become quite sharp in these past few days."


    Amon chuckled teasingly:


    "Indeed, I��m not here just to visit you, but to take over for you in welcoming an important guest."


    "An important guest?"


    "Yes, and now, they are arriving..."


    As he spoke, Amon��s face turned serious, and he gazed towards the open space in front of the city gate.


    Confused, Eldric also stood up slowly, following his brother��s gaze towards the seemingly ordinary wasteland.


    "There��s nothing, big brother, are you pulling some sort of trick... Huh??!"


    However,


    Before he could finish his sentence, Eldric��s eyes suddenly widened in shock, mirroring the astonishment on his face.


    It wasn��t just Eldric; nearby soldiers of the Red Leaf Empire also changed their expressions rapidly, drawing their weapons and assuming a defensive posture.


    At this moment,


    On the open ground in front of the city gate, a massive amount of pale blue magical power suddenly converged. The terrifying aura of magic, like a burst dam, swept in all directions. Many soldiers of insufficient strength couldn��t even stand firmly, helplessly kneeling on the ground.


    As the magical power gathered, a pale blue energy ring with a radius of about thirty meters suddenly appeared, adorned with ancient magical runes of unknown origin.


    A massive magic circle unexpectedly emerged at the center of the Red Leaf Empire��s city guard, without any prior indication.


    The next moment,


    A dazzling blue light burst forth from the circle. Following that was an overwhelming pressure, a majestic force that surged towards everyone.


    "What in the world is this?!"


    Struck by the intense light and wave of energy, Eldric knelt on the ground, shielding his eyes with his hand, doing his utmost to withstand the storm hitting him.


    When the fierce wind and bright light subsided, people barely managed to regain their senses.


    And when they looked towards the open space again, the previously impressive magic circle had vanished, disintegrating into pure blue magical particles in the air. However, where there had been no one before, now stood three figures.


    Though only three in number, their arrival seemed to solidify the air around them. Without releasing any magic, the soul pressure emitted by the three was so oppressive that everyone, including Eldric, showed signs of discomfort and pain.


    Possessing such terrifying soul pressure, these three undoubtedly had the strength of the eighth level.


    The leading man��s iconic black and gold robe, along with the silver staff adorned with an eagle with spread wings...


    Regaining his senses, Eldric quickly guessed the origins of these three:


    "They are... from the Holy Tower?"


    "Yes."


    In response to Eldric��s inquiry, Amon smiled slightly. He then leapt down from the high platform, accompanied by several loyal guards, and approached the three formidable magicians:


    With one hand on his chest, Amon respectfully bowed to them:


    "Welcome to Anvika, esteemed ones from holy tower. I am Amon, the second prince of Red Leaf Empire, sent by His Majesty to host you."


    After Amon��s bow, the leading figure slowly removed his hood, revealing the face hidden beneath.


    It was a man with a cold demeanor.


    He had long, gray-silver hair, with silver strands reaching his shoulders, and icy, arrogant gray eyes devoid of any emotion. With a high nose bridge and thin lips exuding pride, his extraordinary black and gold mage robe further accentuated his disdainful posture.


    Pride was a natural trait of the Holy Tower mages.


    As the most powerful Supreme of the Holy Tower, the man exemplified this trait to the fullest.


    Looking at Amon, who showed a respectful demeanor, the man nodded indifferently, responding in a tone that was polite yet carried an air of superiority.


    "Thank you for your welcome, Prince Amon. I am Hakim, one of the four esteemed ones of the Holy Tower, the Star of Frost. Along with my colleagues, I have accepted Pope Kael Korod��s invitation to participate in the Holy War. Now, Prince Amon."


    "Please speak."


    "Where is the sinner we are to assist in eliminating?"


    ------------


    The Holy Tower,


    Inheriting the strongest military power following Heretia��s death, and the emergence of the three new towers.


    Unlike the Red Moon Tower, which respects contracts, and the Void Tower, fanatical about eternity, the Holy Tower values pride and justice. To uphold the justice they believe in, its members are even willing to sacrifice their lives. In the eyes of the Holy Tower mages, humans are undoubtedly the force of righteousness, while the Abyssal Demon represents evil. Thus, for centuries, the Holy Tower has always been at odds with the Abyssal Demon.


    In every campaign against the Abyssal Demon, the Holy Tower sends its strongest to participate.

 Chapter 635 - 636 Unusual (Fixed)

    Holy Tower,


    Inheriting the strongest military power after the division of the Law Tower.


    Unlike the Red Moon Tower, which respects contracts, and the Ghost Tower, fanatical about eternity, the Holy Tower values pride and justice. To uphold the justice they believe in, its members are even willing to sacrifice their lives. In the eyes of the Holy Tower mages, humans are undoubtedly the force of righteousness, while the Abyssal Demon represents evil. Thus, for centuries, the Holy Tower has always been at odds with the Abyssal Demon.


    In every campaign against the Abyssal Demon, the Holy Tower sends its strongest to participate.


    Due to the frequent loss of their strong mages to the Abyssal Demon, their hatred for the Abyssal Demon only grows. Like in previous Holy Wars, upon receiving the call from the Church, Holy Tower was one of the first powers to respond.


    Although the three Supreme Ones of the Holy Tower have only just arrived in Anvika, days ago, the elite mage troops and a vast amount of magical supplies from Holy Tower had already reached the city.


    The quantity of magical supplies was so immense that even Amon, the second prince of the Empire, was astounded, admiring Holy Tower��s wealth and resources.


    The Holy Tower is undoubtedly one of the main forces in this Holy War.


    However,


    Such a reliable ally also brings a concern for Amon.


    That is whether they can control themselves.


    Perhaps because their first Tower Master was brutally killed by Sword Demon, almost every Holy Tower mage despises Abyssal Demon, eager to eradicate them. This is beneficial, but Amon also worries that the mages, due to their impulsiveness, might prematurely expose the Holy War plan.


    Hearing Hakim��s words, Amon��s worries only grew.


    With a wry smile, Amon quickly interjected to caution him:


    "Don��t be hasty, Lord Hakim. The powerful from various forces haven��t all arrived yet. It��s not time to act, please wait a little longer��"


    "I understand."


    Hakim threw a disdainful glance at Amon:


    "Although sharing a city with the Abyssal Demon displeases me, I am not foolish enough to act first, Prince Amon. You��re overthinking."


    "My apologies, Lord Hakim."


    "I just wanted to see if there was a chance to observe that sinner. I am quite interested in the girl who supposedly transformed from the legendary Demon Temple. If possible, I would like to make contact."


    "Then I hope, Lord Hakim can restrain your curiosity. Now is not the time for rash contact."


    Despite being almost overwhelmed by the fearsome aura of the level 8 peak figure, Amon, as a prince, still spoke firmly and persuasively.


    Even sternly adding:


    "The Demon Temple��s venture out of Winter Forest into our encirclement is a rare opportunity. Before the Holy War begins, we cannot allow any mistakes. This is the belief of both Archbishop Kael Korod and our founding ancestor. If Lord Hakim, approach that girl on your own and attract her attention, it could potentially jeopardize our entire plan. So, I implore you to restrain yourself."


    "..."


    Upon hearing these words, Hakim��s brows slightly furrowed.


    Amon��s slightly warning tone undoubtedly made him feel a bit displeased. How dare such a weakling speak to him like this?


    However,


    Annoyance aside,


    Considering the royal ancestor behind him, Hakim merely snorted coldly.


    "I have my own judgment, no need for the prince to worry."


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Hakim and Amon were conversing, another supreme being from the Holy Tower, after observing the nearby arrangements, teleported next to Amon and draped an arm around his shoulder, striking a contrast with Hakim��s demeanor.


    "Hey, Amon, got a question for you~"


    This youth, with black hair and dark green highlights, spoke in a frivolous tone.


    Startled by someone teleporting beside him, Amon shuddered a bit.


    However,


    As one of the main pillars of the royal family, Amon quickly regained his composure and respectfully turned to the familiar supreme being from the Holy Tower. Recognizing the signature mischievous emerald eyes, he identified the person.


    One of the four great supremes of the Holy Tower, the Star of Tempest - Nolan.


    A person who seems amiable on the surface but is ruthlessly dangerous behind the scenes.


    Nevertheless, since the other was cordial, Amon responded with a smile:


    "Please, go ahead, Lord Nolan."


    "About the distribution after destroying the Demon Temple we talked about earlier, how has Red Leaf Royal Family considered it?"


    Hearing this, Amon first paused, then replied with a very official smile:


    "Lord Nolan. This holy war is for all humanity and other intelligent species on the Continent. We shouldn��t be discussing such mundane topics, should we?"


    "What��s wrong with being mundane?"


    Nolan replied nonchalantly with a slight smile:


    "It��s human nature, after all. Besides, motivation comes from interest, doesn��t it?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    "So, what does your royal family say?"


    "If we truly manage to destroy Demon Temple in this holy war and subsequently drive out the Abyssal Demons, then our Red Leaf Empire is only interested in the rich mineral and energy resources in the northern winter forests. As for the corpse of Yu-Black Rose, we have no interest in competing with you. We are not interested in researching Abyssal Demon corpses. As for what others think, I don��t know."


    "Hehe, that��s enough."


    Nolan smiled contentedly, seemingly very satisfied with Amon��s response.


    "Those capable of competing with us for that corpse aren��t many. If neither you nor the Ashmos Church are interested, others won��t stand a chance against us. But thinking about it, you probably aren��t interested in such research."


    "You are right."


    Amon nodded in agreement, echoing the sentiment.


    "Yu - Black Rose indeed is a unique research subject, but we lack the technology to properly study it. However, for the future sakes of the Holy Tower��s members to obtain their long-desired research materials, we hope you��ll cooperate well with our plans."


    "Hahahaha! Of course~"


    Nolan laughed unrestrainedly.


    Watching the Supreme of the Holy Tower laugh, Amon gestured for the welcoming party to come forward:


    "Then, I invite the supremes to join me at the Purple Gold Embassy. I have prepared a banquet to welcome and refresh you."


    Amon extended the invitation cordially.


    To this,


    Nolan, hands in pockets, nodded in satisfaction:


    "Alright, then we are in your hands, Lord Amon."


    "It is my duty. General Bei will lead you there."


    ...


    ...


    After a bit more of polite conversation, the three supremes of the Holy Tower finally boarded the lavish carriage prepared earlier and headed to the embassy in the inner city district. With the departure of the three level 8 Divine Magician, the overwhelming soul oppression that had been clouding the skies and earth began to dissipate.


    The anxious soldiers suddenly felt their legs give way, inadvertently kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Ah, it��s finally over..."


    Eldric collapsed back into his chair, relieved, and looked in the direction where the supremes of the Holy Tower had departed, still with a lingering sense of dread.


    Once he steadied his mind, Eldric glanced somewhat guiltily at Amon, who remained expressionless:


    "Brother, you are too bold. How dare you speak to them like that? Weren��t you afraid he��d freeze you into an ice sculpture on the spot?"


    "No, the people of the Holy Tower, although overly proud and with a strong sense of self-esteem, are not fools. They wouldn��t kill a prince over such a trivial matter and make an enemy of our Great Ancestor."


    "Ah, right. But speaking of which, aren��t there four supremes of the Holy Tower? Why did only three come?"


    "The other one is guarding the northern border," Amon explained calmly. "When we launch the holy war, there might be an uprising of Abyssal Demons in the North. We need to station enough troops and powerful forces there. The Star of Tremor of the Holy Tower - Nan, is guarding the northern border."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Having three level 8 experts is already a terrifying force. These three mages, along with our Red Leaf, Asumos Church, and the other top forces that arrived earlier, make the scale of top-tier combatants surpass the holy war four hundred years ago. More powerful forces will continue to arrive. The scale of this alliance is unprecedented. The development and peace of these hundreds of years have indeed made humanity��s combat power incomparable to the past."


    "Yes, but the question is... Brother, do you think this holy war will be successful?"


    "I don��t know."


    Though Amon always assured victory confidently in front of his subordinates and representatives of external forces, he did not hide his uncertainty in front of his own brother and shook his head honestly.


    "Really, it��s hard to say."


    "But we have to try, no matter what."


    "Yes, we can��t miss this opportunity."


    "But..."


    Seemingly recalling something, Eldric looked at his brother with some confusion:


    "Speaking of which, brother, why are you still here? Aren��t you supposed to be at the banquet, continuing pleasantries with those Holy Tower mages?"


    "I should be, but before that, I have something I need to find out from you."


    "Hm?"


    Seeing his brother��s tone suddenly become serious and his expression stern, Eldric swallowed nervously and asked:


    "What, what do you need to find out?"


    "You��ve been stationed at the northern city gate recently, right? Have you seen the Beast King, , leave from here?"


    "No, no, there��s no record of him leaving the city... Brother, why are you suddenly asking this? What happened to the Beast King, that burly fellow?"


    "He��s missing."


    "Missing?"


    "Yes."


    Amon nodded somewhat solemnly, his gaze drifting thoughtfully towards the city:


    "Actually, it��s not just the Beast King. The great swordsman of the Visterli Kingdom, Tamburlaine Gis, the leader of the Magic Wolf Mercenary Corps, Poppirov, and the legendary ranger, Bruselo, who just arrived in Anvika yesterday... they��ve all, mysteriously disappeared..."


    "Waht?!?!!" sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 636 - 637: The Ainor Group

    Sorry for not posting as usual; I just finished my final exam. Starting from tomorrow, I will resume posting two chapters daily along with bonuses. Thank you for your patience! :) S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    =====


    ??!


    Huh?


    As his brother spoke, Eldric was suddenly taken aback, his expression one of shock:


    "Missing?!!"


    Tiger Beast King Laurence,


    The great swordsman Tamburlaine Gis,


    Leader of the Magic Wolf Mercenary Corps - Poppirov,


    Legendary ranger Bruselo...


    These four were undoubtedly long-renowned and highly esteemed powerhouses on the Anqieka Continent, all being high-ranking or even peak seventh-tier existences.


    How could such powerful beings just mysteriously disappear? What kind of joke was this?


    "Brother, they��re missing? What exactly is going on?"


    "I��m not sure."


    Amon shook his head honestly:


    "They��re not in the embassy, and we can��t make contact with them. Not just us, their companions are in the same situation. It��s as if they��ve vanished from the face of the earth, leaving no trace. After an unsuccessful search in the inner city, I came to check the recent city exit records with you."


    "But there��s nothing. If such powerful figures had left through the north gate, we would definitely have recorded and reported it."


    "Sigh, I thought as much. It was just a slim hope, asking just in case. Not to mention, the High Priest of the Beastmen is already continuously questioning us. They seem to start suspecting that we��re using the holy war as a pretext, luring them to Anvika with sinister intentions. If we can��t find the missing people soon, unity within the allied forces might suffer."


    "Brother, do you have a way to find them?"


    "I��ve already dispatched the people from the secret investigation department to investigate thoroughly; now, we can only wait."


    Amon said with a grave expression.


    If one powerhouse went missing, it might be due to some urgent matter that made them leave without saying goodbye. But if four powerful individuals consecutively disappeared, it surely indicated someone��s interference.


    Who could it be?


    Was it their respective opposing forces?


    After all, among the powerhouses gathered this time, many had tense relationships with each other. It��s possible they took this opportunity to settle scores in secret.


    However,


    Knowing that a holy war is about to begin, they shouldn��t be impulsive enough to infight at this moment, right?!


    Could it really be the Blood Butterfly acting? Did she sense our intentions and thus prepared a counterattack?


    Amon couldn��t help but speculate in his mind. As this speculation emerged, he suddenly shivered, feeling a chill. But soon after, Amon shook his head, dismissing his own speculation.


    "No, it shouldn��t be her..."


    There was no sign of unusual activity detected by the agents near Luminous, and no residual aura of the power of Silent Shadow where they disappeared.


    Even if the Blood Butterfly was strong, she couldn��t possibly silently kill so many powerhouses in the city without unleashing her power.


    Impossible, just impossible...


    If that were true, if the Blood Butterfly was indeed that powerful, then Amon couldn��t understand how humanity had survived until now. Reality shouldn��t be that bleak.


    "If it��s not the Blood Butterfly... then who could it be..."


    In that instant,


    The imperial third prince, Eldric, sharply narrowed his eyes and muttered coldly in his heart,


    "Could it be... those bastards from Sky City?"


    Devouring power?


    At this time, turning against their own?


    Damn, beasts.


    Thinking this, a rare chill flashed in Amon��s eyes.


    This release of coldness made Eldric shiver involuntarily beside him, hesitantly waving his hand in front of his brother:


    "Brother, did you think of something?"


    "No, nothing."


    Amon shook his head once again.


    Clearly, he didn��t want to involve his younger brother too deeply in this matter.


    "I��ll handle this. You don��t need to worry."


    "Brother?"


    "Oh, right."


    Seemingly to divert the topic, Amon then shifted his gaze to the inner city:


    "Your reception duties ended this morning, right? The delegation from the Holy Lomar Empire should be arriving in the afternoon."


    "Yes, they are. What about it, brother?"


    "If you have time now, could you first make preparations with the transportation troops? And then come with me."


    "Hm? Come where?"


    "To meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "The heiress of the Ainor Group."


    "Huh?!"


    --


    An hour later,


    With a mix of anxiety and anticipation, Eldric, the third prince of the empire, followed his brother, Amon, to a lavish hotel in the inner city area. Welcomed by the white-clad guards, the two brothers made their way to a luxurious suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    Taking a deep breath,


    After instructing his younger brother on some matters, Amon slowly pushed open the door.


    In a flash,


    A luxurious suite, resplendent in gold and jewels, unfolded before the princes.


    "Wow..."


    Eldric couldn��t help but exclaim in awe.


    As his father, the king, was a very frugal monarch, Eldric, though a prince, had followed in his father��s footsteps, living a simple life. Therefore, seeing this suite adorned with ancient paintings and various gems, he couldn��t help but feel amazed and even a bit envious.


    However,


    Soon, Eldric regained his composure and focused his attention on a young girl reclining on a sofa not far away.


    At the sight of her, Eldric��s eyes trembled, a hint of astonishment flickering in them.


    On the sofa was a tall and slender young girl with blue-gold gradient hair,


    Her figure was graceful, and her posture dignified.


    With delicate fingers and skin as smooth as cream, pale yet flushed with a hint of pink, it seemed as if water could be wrung out of it. Her cherry lips spoke and smiled charmingly, every gesture filled with mesmerizing elegance and nobility.


    Her beautiful, soft, blue-gold hair cascaded down like a waterfall, reaching her ankles.


    The young girl was dressed in a white off-shoulder long gown with blue accents, elegant and noble. Her beautiful collarbone was faintly visible under the white fabric that reflected light subtly. The hem of the dress formed a graceful arc from high to low, elegantly flaring out and revealing her long, white legs. The hem and cuffs were adorned with sparkling, crystal-clear gems, like countless beautiful dewdrops.


    The beautiful attire, coupled with the charming young girl, undoubtedly composed a breathtakingly picturesque scene.


    The only flaw, perhaps, was the eyepatch covering her left eye.


    But this minor imperfection seemed insignificant.


    After all,


    Compared to the reclusive, plump heiress Eldric had imagined, the girl before him exceeded his expectations. Although not as beautiful as Mengxi and Teacher Yu, she still ranked among the top five girls Eldric had ever seen.


    "She is the heiress of the Ainor Group?"


    Eldric marveled silently, his mouth slightly agape.


    Amid his astonishment, Eldric composed himself, showing a serious and solemn expression.


    The Ainor Group,


    Their business encompassed transportation, food trade, magic tool auctions, weapon manufacturing, and more, a commercial empire spread across the continent. After acquiring their rival, the Hui Le Commerce Alliance, a few years ago, they had become one of the most powerful and influential business groups on the Anqieka Continent.


    Their rapid development was truly astounding.


    Wealthy enough to rival nations, that was how most people viewed the Ainor Group.


    Despite the Ainor Group��s wealth, they still could not be compared to top-tier forces like the Red Lotus Leaf Royal Family. The visit of two princes to their heiress seemed somewhat against the norms.


    However, Eldric was not displeased,


    For he knew well that the Red Lotus Leaf Royal Family needed the Ainor Group.


    To prepare for the upcoming war, the empire needed money, and the Ainor Group had plenty of it...


    Setting aside their status,


    Eldric and his brother Amon courteously greeted the blue-haired young girl first.


    On the other hand,


    Upon seeing the arrival of the two imperial princes, the blue-haired girl set down her teacup and slowly rose from the sofa. She greeted the princes with a sweet smile and a friendly curtsy, bending her knees slightly:


    "I am Fenghua, daughter of Chairman Gibson of the Ainor Group, and I welcome the arrival of the princes."


    Eldric was quite pleased with such a graceful and kind greeting.


    Unfortunately,


    He failed to notice.


    Beneath the young girl��s smile, there was a hidden hint of mockery...


    -------


    "Hello, Miss Eileen."


    Facing her friendly greeting, Amon naturally responded with a smile.


    Meanwhile,


    As he observed the graceful lady before him, Amon��s eyes were filled with seriousness and respect. Indeed, Miss Eileen��s first impression was that of a pampered, innocent heiress, seemingly harmless.


    However, Amon would not underestimate the young lady based on her appearance.


    The rapid development of Ainor Group in recent years had caught Amon��s attention.


    Years ago, this second prince had ordered the Secret Investigation Department to probe the Ainor Group, aiming to understand the reasons behind its swift growth.


    After the investigation, Amon learned that the rapid expansion of Ainor Group was inextricably linked to this young heiress. After her father Gibson suffered a stroke, Miss Eileen controlled the entire Ainor Group, using her father Gibson as a puppet.


    Under her guidance, the Ainor Group defeated many competitors, absorbed countless smaller business groups, and gradually became the giant it is today. Not only did she possess a unique business acumen, but her style was also ruthlessly efficient.


    Many competitors and forces eyeing the Ainor Group��s wealth were cruelly eliminated by her in unknown ways. This led to suspicions that the Ainor Group might be secretly maintaining a powerful mercenary army.


    This seemingly innocent and cute Miss Eileen was, in reality, far removed from the word ��naive.��


    Nevertheless,


    To be honest, even though Amon had learned much about Miss Eileen, meeting her in person still surprised him.


    Mainly because Miss Eileen looked so young... as if she was just out of her teens?


    According to the intelligence,


    Eileen took control of the Ainor Group over a decade ago. She should be in her thirties or forties by now, right? Why does she still look like a young girl?


    Indeed,


    On Ancita Continent, practitioners can exhibit signs of rejuvenation as their strength improves. However, Miss Eileen��s aura was only at the third-level, far from the level where one could reverse aging.


    Really well-maintained?


    Of course,


    Amon only briefly pondered these thoughts in his mind and did not dwell on them. His visit to the heiress of the Ainor Group had a more significant purpose.

 Chapter 637 - 638: Cooperation

    1/3


    The primary objective was to secure funds and financial support.


    Warfare, after all, is almost synonymous with burning through cash.


    Following the recent war with Sadik Empire, the financial situation of Red Leaf Empire was already far from optimistic. Now, with the burden of accommodating refugees from Snow Night Empire, an inexplicable trade war with the Elves, the reconstruction of the capital with Luminous, and the extensive expenses for northern border defense, the empire��s finances were under severe strain.


    Initially, there had been hopes that the Church might share some of the burden, but after the destruction of their main temple, they turned out to be even more financially strapped...


    Thus, Red Leaf Royal Family had decided to resolve the financial issue themselves.


    So, Amon along with his younger brother Eldric had come to the hotel to meet the actual power behind the Ainor Group.


    "Miss Eileen, is this your first visit to the capital of Red Leaf? How do you find our customs and people? Are you adjusting well to the food?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The people are quite pleasant, and as for the food?"


    Upon hearing this, Eileen smiled slightly but did not elaborate much, instead casting a playful glance out the window:


    "The capital of the empire is impressive. I��ve been eating quite well~, until Sword Demon��s attack, that is~"


    "Sword Demon? I��m sorry, the attack caused some supply issues in the capital, and fresh ingredients might not have been delivered in time."


    "Oh no, that��s not what I meant. I was saying that there have been a lot more people having nightmares in the capital recently."


    "Nightmares??"


    Amon frowned, seeming to struggle to follow Miss Eileen��s train of thought.


    "Nightmares, what do they have to do with eating well?"


    "Ah? No�� of course, they��re unrelated~. I was just making a casual comment, don��t mind me~"


    "Hm?"


    "Ah, don��t worry about that~ I tend to say nonsensical things sometimes~. Now, now, let��s sit down and have some tea first, Your Highnesses~"


    ��


    ��


    Observing the seemingly artless and cheerful girl before him, after a brief exchange of pleasantries, Amon��s eyes narrowed slightly. Believing the time was right, he slowly put down his teacup and spoke in a friendly yet serious tone:


    "Not to hide from you, Miss Eileen, but due to the wars in the past few years, and the famine this year, our empire��s financial situation is indeed not very good. Therefore, regarding the weapons and food we ordered earlier��"


    "You want to delay the payment? Or ask for a discount?"


    Seemingly anticipating Amon��s intention, Eileen raised an eyebrow, preemptively speaking in a playful tone.


    Hearing this, Amon gave an awkward smile:


    "Yes, indeed. But Miss Eileen, you need not worry. We are not asking for credit. We plan to offer other items of equivalent value in exchange��"


    However, before Amon could finish speaking,


    Eileen extended her finger to her lips, making a cute gesture for silence,


    "No need to say more, Prince Amon, don��t bother yourself."


    "Bother?"


    "Hehe, we, the Ainor Group, will provide those weapons and food to you for free."


    "For free? Miss Eileen, are you serious?"


    Amon��s eyes trembled slightly, seemingly unable to believe what the blue-haired lady had just said.


    However,


    What Eileen said next surprised Amon even more:


    "Of course, I��m serious. And not only providing food and weapons, but we will also offer financial support without charge. Although our business isn��t doing very well this year, we can still afford to spare a few billion coins."


    "?!!!"


    Hearing this, Amon was thunderstruck, standing dumbfounded for a long time, unable to regain his composure.


    His prepared speech was swallowed back in shock.


    This was too smooth, so smooth that Amon found it hard to believe. Unlike Eldric, who was visibly delighted, Amon, after his initial shock, asked gravely:


    "Why would you offer such unconditional support, Miss Eileen?"


    "It��s simple~"


    Eileen waved her hand nonchalantly:


    "The holy war is a matter of life and death for humanity. In such a significant matter, how could we, the Ainor Group, be petty and focus on trivial gains? We might not have the military power to join the fight, but we can offer financial aid within our means~"


    Amon: "..."


    "Besides, if the expedition fails or the northern borders fall, leading to a massive invasion of Abyssal Demons, we wouldn��t be able to continue our business, right?"


    Hearing this, Amon smiled in relief and looked gratefully at Eileen:


    "Miss Eileen, your great righteousness is deeply appreciated."


    "We��re all in this together~ no need for formalities~"


    Eileen covered her mouth with her sleeve, laughing elegantly with a melodious sound. Then, the blue-haired lady turned her gaze to Eldric, who was clearly overjoyed:


    "Since everything is settled, there��s no need to pay the deposit previously discussed. Prince Eldric, just send someone to our branch outside the city. I��ve already instructed my subordinates, and you can just go with my butler to collect the goods."


    "Oh, thank you so much Miss Eileen!!"


    Eldric nodded repeatedly to express his gratitude.


    "Miss Eileen, the empire will not forget your generosity this time! If this holy war is successful, I will request the emperor to grant you a baroness title!"


    "Hehe, then I thank the third prince for his kindness in advance. Oh, and about the heavy artillery you bought earlier, I��ve already dispatched it to the northern defense lines. Don��t forget to receive them!"


    "Heavy artillery?! It��s already been sent over?!"


    "Yes."


    "Really, having a loyal citizen like you is a blessing for the empire!"


    "Ah, don��t flatter me so much, it��s embarrassing~"


    ��


    ��


    After another thirty minutes of conversation, Eldric left the hotel under the guidance of a young butler to head to the Ainor Group��s branch.


    As for Amon, after exchanging a few more pleasantries with Eileen, he also slowly stood up and bowed politely to her:


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Eileen. It��s getting late, so I won��t impose any further."


    "Of course, take care, Your Highness."


    "Mm."


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Amon then left the room, escorted by two loyal guards.


    However,


    Just as Amon was about to bid farewell and leave, Eileen��s meaningful words suddenly came from behind him, causing him to pause in his tracks:


    "Oh, Your Highness, I heard from your brother that you��ve been troubled by the Black Rose family matter lately? I have a good idea about how to attack Black Rose~"


    ��Eldric��


    ��That talkative little brother...��


    Internally scolding his silly younger brother, Amon turned his gaze back to the seductive and charming girl reclining on the sofa.


    "Please, I��m all ears."


    "It��s quite simple. If you lack the manpower, why not hire other troops to attack? Like... hiring the Ghostly Flame Corps, for instance~"

 Chapter 638 - 639: Anomaly

    2/3


    After the Red Leaf Empire��s capital, Anvika, was attacked, sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the city was largely saved, the Red Leaf Empire still suffered immense losses.


    The empire��s Grand Magister Borulov, a level 8 powerhouse, was killed in the attack. Considering the empire only had three level 8 experts, this was a loss of a third of their top-tier combat strength.


    Moreover,


    The army stationed at the Left Base was nearly annihilated under the Dragon��s breath. Another massive left military base route to the dragon��s path was hit unexpectedly by the dragon��s breath and was instantly leveled to the ground without any defense.


    It was one thing for the troops to be wiped out, but the critical issue was that the base held the largest arsenal of the Red Leaf Empire, storing a third of its elite weapons!


    ��And then?��


    ��Just like that, it was gone?��


    Sometimes Amon couldn��t help but wonder if that dragon was merely a beast acting on instinct...


    But no matter how it��s viewed,


    From a broader perspective, the loss of a Mage Borulov, the destruction of two military bases, directly led to the loss of a quarter of the Red Leaf Empire��s combat power. Under such circumstances, not only did they have to focus on fighting Blood Butterfly within the capital, but they also needed to send enough troops to guard the northern border to stop Abyssal Demons from advancing south.


    Frankly speaking, they were already somewhat overwhelmed.


    In such a situation, mobilizing forces to eliminate Black Rose family was not an easy task.


    Amon was well aware that the Black Rose family was not an easy target. To confront them, the empire would need to deploy its most elite troops. But these elite troops were also needed for the holy war and to resist Abyssal Demons, making it seem like they were spread too thin.


    This was the problem that had been troubling Amon recently.


    And now.


    When Eileen directly addressed Amon��s troubling issue and proposed a solution, the imperial second prince couldn��t help but look at the Ainor Group��s heiress with a serious expression:


    "Hiring Ghostly Flame Corps?"


    "Yes~"


    Compared to Amon��s seriousness, Eileen appeared quite relaxed, responding with a cheerful smile;


    "The combat power of Ghostly Flame Corps is recognized as formidable, and their leader is said to possess peak level 8 strength. With the Ghostly Flame Corps cooperating with Sadik Empire��s royal army, the Holy Tower, and the reinforcements from Sky City, defeating the Black Rose family shouldn��t be a problem, right? From your side, Prince Amon, you only need to dispatch a small force for coordination and command. This way, Red Leaf��s elite troops can prioritize dealing with the more dangerous Blood Butterfly and the Abyssal Demons in the north, right? Besides, once Black Rose is eliminated, Red Leaf won��t need to worry about being attacked from both fronts. In the past, didn��t Red Leaf Royal Family also hire Ghostly Flame Corps? Why not continue this time?"


    "It makes sense, I have considered this, but the problem is..."


    Amon narrowed his eyes slightly, voicing his inner concerns:


    "The Ghostly Flame Corps consists of exiles, criminals, and thugs. They are a force that completely disregards the spirit of chivalry. It��s one thing to hire them for some tasks that the royal family prefers not to face or handle directly. But for a major task like taking down the Black Roses, I��m not too keen on trusting them. You must know, the Ghostly Flame Corps values money above all else, and the Black Rose family has plenty of it. They could betray us at any time."


    "I see, but I think, Prince Amon, you needn��t worry about that."


    "Why?"


    "Since the Ghostly Flame Corps values money so highly, and might lean towards the Black Rose for financial reasons, then as long as we can pay them enough, couldn��t we ensure their loyalty to the Red Leaf Empire?"


    "You mean to say...?"


    With a smile,


    Eileen slowly rose from the sofa, seductively brushing her long hair from her chest to her back, and spoke with a confident tone:


    "Prince Amon, you should try hiring them. As for the matter of payment, I understand the empire��s financial difficulties. So, let us handle the payment. I guarantee we can make the Ghostly Flame Corps fiercely loyal~"


    "��"


    "Trust us, Prince Amon, I won��t let you down~"


    ��


    --


    Minutes later, Eileen, sitting by the windowsill, quietly watched the red-haired man walking away through the window. Her blue eyes narrowed slightly, a playful glint passing through them.


    After a smile,


    The girl jumped down from the windowsill and returned to the room, casually flinging aside her high heels with a flick of her foot~


    "La la la~ la la la~"


    Humming a tune, Eileen moved gracefully around the room, her steps light and agile. Her blue hair and pure white skirt fluttered with her movements, making her look like a swan soaring in the air or a peacock dancing on the ground, breathtakingly beautiful.


    If anyone were there, they would undoubtedly be captivated by her dance.


    Clearly,


    Miss Eileen was in a good mood.


    As she danced, blue-golden light gradually enveloped her, and the tips of her blue hair were dyed with a dazzling golden hue.


    The black eyepatch over her left eye turned to ash under intense heat.


    When the eyepatch vanished, it revealed a beautiful golden flower in its place.


    The negligible magical energy around her slowly turned into a chillingly cold shadow force. The temperature in the room dropped rapidly.


    As the dance ended, Eileen��


    Ah, no,


    Shuoyue then placed her hands behind her back, casting a playful glance at several documents on the table.


    "All in all, things are going smoothly~"


    At least the "quality" supplies she had diligently prepared for the alliance had already been sent to the north.


    With that,


    The newly established northern defenses would be "impregnable~"


    The only slight regret was about the south...


    Recalling her conversation with Amon, a trace of frustration flickered in Shuoyue��s blue-golden eyes.


    "Hmph~"


    Pouting, the blue-haired girl slowly picked up a communication stone radiating a faint blue light and complained to it:


    "Sister Kalina! It��s all your fault, why did you make the reputation of Ghostly Flame Corps so bad? If only they had a bit more credibility, I could have persuaded him directly~"


    If the Ghostly Flame Corps had been assigned to attack the Black Rose, they could easily breach the Red Leaf Empire��s southern defenses when they needed to defend themselves and counterattack.


    Then,


    As the greatest contributor, she could proudly boast in front of Liyu and Xiao and others~


    Alas, due to the poor reputation of Ghostly Flame Corps, she seemed unable to achieve her goal.


    Thinking this, Shuoyue felt slightly displeased.


    After a moment of silence, Kalina��s slightly apologetic voice came from the magic stone.


    "Sorry Shuoyue. What��s the attitude of that prince now?"


    "He didn��t directly refuse, seems like he��s still hesitating."


    "Hesitating? Then can you help him make the right decision sooner?"


    "I am not sure Sis��."


    Shuoyue shrugged helplessly:


    "My main body is still in Winter Forest, I can��t directly brainwash this prince. At most, I can manipulate his dreams a bit, give him some suggestions, but whether it will work, I��m not sure."


    "Try it first. If it doesn��t work, I��ll handle it later."


    "Got it, Big Sis~"


    "Good, by the way, with so many powerful figures coming to Anvika recently, is there anything unusual with mother?"


    "Mommy?"


    Shuoyue blinked, her lips puckering in confusion:


    "According to Sebastian, mommy��s been a bit strange lately."


    "Strange?"


    "Yes, not only has she not severed ties with the Girl of Destiny, but she hasn��t even left the apartment, just reading novels all the time. She seems to be paying no attention to what��s happening outside."

 Chapter 639 - 640: Kalina in Action

    "Mummy��s reaction is very strange, she has been staying in the apartment recently and hardly ever comes out. Usually, she likes to go out and run around a lot."


    "So many strong people have suddenly come to Anvika, didn��t Mother ask why?"


    "No, according to Sebastian, Mummy might not even be aware of these things."


    "I see... alright, I understand. Shuoyue, continue with your original mission for now. If there��s anything unusual about Mother, you and Sebastian should inform me in time."


    "Understood, Sis."


    ...


    After ending the communication, the red-haired woman in a mansion in the northern border Wind City crushed a magic stone into pieces, casually throwing it into a trash can nearby, and thoughtfully looked out the window at the southern sky.


    "Staying in her apartment and not seeing the Girl of Destiny?"


    Kalina��s orange-red eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of doubt flashing in her eyes.


    Strictly speaking,


    Being active is not in her mother��s nature. As the mother of the Abyssal Demon, she has always stayed within the barrier for hundreds of years. Even after transforming, Mother only briefly wandered in the winter forest before returning to the barrier.


    Essentially, Mother is more of a homebody.


    Her frequent departures from the apartment before were probably out of curiosity about Luminous Royal Academy and other needs. It��s quite normal for her to stay in the apartment since the full suspension of classes.


    ��But the question is, why isn��t Mother seeing the Girl of Destiny now?��


    ��Didn��t she used to be eager to stick with the Girl of Destiny every day? Taking care of her daily life and accompanying her in training? Why suddenly keep her out?��


    Yumo keeping her distance from the Girl of Destiny is undoubtedly pleasing to Kalina, but as a child who likes to get to the bottom of things, Kalina is more curious about the many reasons behind her Mother��s actions.


    ��Has she given up on the plan to cultivate Mengxi?��


    ��Or,��


    ��Is it because of the instability of shadow power inside her?��


    Thinking of the terrifying state Yumo showed when she unleashed her power inside the Red Moon Tower, a glint of insight flashed in Kalina��s eyes.


    ��Could it be,��


    ��She��s keeping her distance from the Girl of Destiny because she fears losing control of her power in her presence?��


    If that��s the case,


    "Thank you so much Sister Youlan, for your help."


    ��However,��


    ��If Mother is afraid of losing control of her power, why doesn��t she return to the winter forest?��


    ��Although Mother continuing to stay in Anvika fits our original plan and spares them from further coaxing Mother to stay, Mother��s situation is indeed a bit unusual...��


    Thinking this, the seriousness in Kalina��s eyes deepened.


    However,


    Before she could think further, a series of low and weak pleas for mercy intermittently reached Kalina��s ears,


    "Please... spare me... I beg you... I don��t want to die... I don��t want to die."


    The voice was feeble, but full of desperate longing.


    "Hmm?"


    ---


    Kalina��s peripheral vision caught sight of a man emerging from a pool of blood, with only half of his body remaining. Judging by his luxurious clothing, this man held a significant position in human society. Now, this once high-ranking social figure lay on the ground like a groveling dog, begging for Kalina��s mercy.


    Unfortunately,


    Kalina��s expression gradually turned indifferent in the face of the man��s pleas, her indifference laced with a strong sense of disgust.


    The next moment,


    Without waiting for the man to continue begging, Kalina stomped on his head, crushing it with a "boom~." Instantly, the man��s whimpers ceased, his blood splattering everywhere, even reaching Kalina��s armor skirt and face. However, she seemed indifferent, even slightly pleased. After all, her body was already drenched in blood, so a little more made no difference.


    The man whose head was crushed now lay lifeless in the pool of blood, becoming the forty-eighth corpse in this luxurious mansion.


    Thus,


    The Wagner family, once a renowned name in Wind City, was almost completely annihilated...


    Although Yumo hoped they could coexist peacefully with humans, Kalina still harbored a deep hatred for the human race.


    Apart from her friends from Black Rose, the death of any other human wouldn��t cause her to bat an eyelash.


    Faced with the corpses all around, Kalina felt no sympathy. With a snap of her fingers, roaring flames, like a raging demon, instantly engulfed and incinerated the bodies, reducing them to nothingness. Then, under Kalina��s control, the flames swiftly converged into her palm, compressing into a crimson crystal.


    After casually tossing the red crystal into a nearby furnace, Kalina turned her head to glance at the mansion��s grand entrance.


    At this moment,


    A middle-aged woman lay trembling on the ground in front of the door. Judging by the powerful sixth-tier magic emanating from her, she was undoubtedly a formidable mage. However, faced with Kalina, even this accomplished human mage could only be a coward, desperately begging for mercy.


    "The Wagner family, due to a butler��s operational error, accidentally detonated the fire crystals stored in the basement, leading to the family��s death in the explosion. As a relative, you will inherit the Wagner family��s title and assets according to the law of succession. Do you understand?"


    Kalina spoke indifferently.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman nodded frantically,


    "I understand! I understand!! I know what to do!"


    "And what will you do afterwards?"


    "Under your guidance, our Wagner family, responsible for the defense of the northern border, will temporarily deactivate the protective barriers around the city and outside, welcoming... the arrival of the abyssal demons..."


    "Good."


    "And after that? Will I...?"


    "I won��t harm you or your family, and neither will the abyssal demons."


    "Thank you for your mercy!!"


    ...


    A few minutes later,


    After watching the middle-aged woman, now her pawn, flee the Wagner family mansion in panic, Kalina casually stepped out of the entrance and nonchalantly snapped her fingers.


    "Boom!!"


    The next instant,


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar, flames erupted behind Kalina, ruthlessly consuming everything in their path. All the corpses and evidence were incinerated under the extreme heat, leaving nothing behind. Even if the people of Wind City attempted an investigation, they would find nothing.


    "With this, the north is completely secure."


    Kalina muttered to herself.


    After Snow Night Empire was attacked by abyssal demons, the major powers on the continent were reminded of the importance of the northern defense line and the horror of the abyssal demons. They invested heavily in reinforcing the defense line, setting up numerous traps, and stationing armies there.


    Compared to the past, the combat power of the northern guard army had increased more than threefold.


    In some key plains areas, which were most vulnerable to abyssal demon attacks, the defense was even more heavily fortified.


    While breaching the defense line was not difficult, it would certainly consume a great number of abyssal demons and a lot of time, which Kalina wanted to avoid. Therefore, she planned to plant a mole in a less noticed valley defense area.


    Once the abyssal demon horde silently crossed the defense line, they could reap the human logistic troops in the rear like a scythe, and in conjunction with the front-line troops, encircle and annihilate the joint forces defending the northern line.


    Then, the path would be clear to march southward.


    In cooperation with the northward-moving Black Rose family, they would control the entire continent.


    Originally, Kalina intended to assign this task to the Marquis Xiumu and Marchioness.


    However, considering that the elderly couple, despite cooperating with Yumo for Yuan��er��s sake, still had their hearts with humanity, they would undoubtedly refuse such an action that would result in heavy human casualties. Moreover, considering they are Yuan��er��s grandparents, and Kalina��s affection for her little sister, she did not want to force the elderly couple.


    ��It��s a favor for Yuan��er.��


    ��But speaking of Yuan��er,��


    ��Mother��s recent refusal to see the Girl of Destiny, could it be influenced by Yuan��er?��


    ��After all, Mother is very fond of children, and if Yuan��er whispered in Mother��s ear, it��s possible that Mother could develop a dislike for the Chosen One.��


    ��If that��s really the case?��


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Our little Yuan��er is really amazing~��


    ��I��ve not doted on that girl for nothing~ ��


    ....


    In the dead of night,


    As the curfew begins, the lights of the imperial capital, Anvika, gradually go out. The hustle and bustle of the streets fades away, and the whole city quietly steps into a serene atmosphere, beginning to enter a state of rest and rejuvenation, easing the fatigue accumulated throughout the day.


    While most of the populace is deep in sleep, high above in the sky, amidst layers of dark clouds, a figure remarkably hovers.


    The man is dressed in a noble and finely crafted black and gold robe, holding a staff carved with an eagle��s head. He has flowing black hair with striking dark green highlights and a chiseled, handsome face. On that beautiful visage, there��s a carefree and relaxed smile.


    If the Empire��s Second Prince, Amon, were here, he would instantly recognize this man��s identity.


    He is one of the three supremes of the Holy Tower who just arrived in Anvika this morning,


    At this moment,


    This mage of godlike strength from the Holy Tower, with the aid of a pair of dark green magical wings, floats leisurely in the high sky. After ensuring that his presence is undetected, he propelled by a gust of storm, smoothly navigates through the clouds.


    A short while later, he arrives at his destination. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Below him is the Luminous Royal Academy.


    Looking down at the academy, which is also immersed in sleep, his interest intensifies, and the robust magic within him begins to stir restlessly.


    "That girl, she seems to be here, right?"

 Chapter 640 - 641: Speculations about the Holy Tower

    An hour earlier,


    Under the arrangement of Second Prince Amon, a group of mages from the Holy Tower were resting in the luxurious suites of the Purple Gold Embassy, taking a break to relieve the exhaustion from their journey. Of course, as a Divine Mage, Nolan didn��t have the ordinary human frailties.


    Instead of being exhausted like the other mages and falling asleep immediately, he thoroughly enjoyed a bout of wine, meat, and beauties.


    Although as a Divine Mage and one of the four giants of Holy Tower, Nolan was far from having highbrow tastes.


    After having his fill of food and venting his desires comfortably, Nolan stretched lazily and slowly got up from the pile of women.


    Lighting a cigarette and donning his coat,


    Nolan leisurely pushed open the door and entered the living room.


    After enjoying his leisure time, Nolan finally began to ponder a matter of great importance. Glancing at the quiet cityscape outside the window, he turned his gaze to a Holy Tower colleague drawing a magic circle at the desk:


    "Good evening, Hakim~"


    Hakim: "..."


    In response to Nolan��s greeting, Hakim, another supreme of the Holy Tower, gave a cold roll of his eyes and unceremoniously said:


    "Next time, keep the noise down. You disturbed my researchs."


    Though Hakim didn��t approve of Nolan��s tastes, he didn��t intend to scold him, just gave a slight warning.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, it won��t happen again."


    Nolan responded with a grin.


    However,


    As Nolan sat down in front of Hakim, the playful look on his face vanished, replaced by a serious expression. He lightly tapped the table with his index finger, and a dark green magic circle instantly activated, sealing the entire room.


    Seeing Nolan use the ��Isolation�� spell, Hakim knew he had something important to discuss. So, he set aside his work and asked indifferently:


    "What is it? Just say it."


    "Hakim, do you think we need to follow the rules set by Asumos Church?"


    "Rules?"


    "The ones about staying quietly in the embassy, waiting for their notice, and then taking action against Bloody Butterfly during the Saintess�� succession ceremony."


    "What, you don��t want to follow them?"


    "Hehe, of course not. Do you really want to listen to those charlatans�� arrangements?"


    Nolan said with disdain.


    Although the Supremes of the Holy Tower agreed to cooperate with Asumos Church to deal with abyssal demons, the centuries-old conflicts wouldn��t just vanish easily. Moreover, as a supreme of the Holy Tower, Nolan undoubtedly hated being ordered around by others.


    ---


    "Besides, can we really trust what those charlatans from the Church say?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Hakim��s eyes narrowed slightly, seriously meeting Nolan��s gaze.


    "They say Bloody Butterfly is in Luminous Royal Academy, and that the new demon king is a transformed body of the Demon Temple. But is this true? What if the existence of that girl is just a fabrication? Although the Church probably wouldn��t joke about such a matter to wage a holy war, we still need to be wary of their ulterior motives. For instance, luring our main forces out and then seizing the opportunity to sneak into the tower to steal confidential documents and treasures?"


    "So, you want to personally check out that girl?"


    "Haha, of course not. If she really is the Demon Temple and as powerful as the Church describes, wouldn��t I be seeking my own death? But I do indeed want to do a little reconnaissance."


    "Reconnaissance?"


    "Just to see if what the Church says is true, if the girl transformed from Demon Temple exists, and what her real strength is."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Hakim raised an eyebrow, showing a trace of interest:


    "The Church is so concerned they��ve waged a holy war, and you still doubt her existence and strength?"


    "Doubt everything, question everything, that��s my motto, right? Besides, an abyssal demon mixing in human society, quietly being a teacher or something? Do you believe that? How could those brutal creatures be so tame? Of course, I doubt whether she even exists. We don��t want to be duped by the Church again. As for her strength... If Bloody Butterfly��s power is really as great as the Church describes, needing all of us to combine forces and the Girl of Destiny to unleash divine power to defeat her, how have we humans survived until now?"


    "That��s... a valid point..."


    "Right? If the girl is so powerful, then we would have been dead corpse hundreds of years ago, wouldn��t we? How could we possibly be alive now? So, if Demon Temple has really transformed into a girl, her strength may not be as great as the Church portrays. Those guys are just bound by fixed thinking, believing that the creator of a demon king being must be stronger than the demon kings. But nature has many exceptions, like the queen bee, the queen ant... they are not stronger than their subordinates but are protected. The Demon Temple might be this type of entity."


    "So, you��re saying that the reason Demon Temple didn��t act in previous holy wars and why we��ve been safe for hundreds of years is because they are not that strong?"


    "Yeah, it��s possible. Besides, the only record of Bloody Butterfly taking action was once, right? Blowing up a mountain and killing the third prince of Snow Night Empire. Does that prove she��s strong? Blowing up a mountain, an eighth-level strong person can do that, right? Plus, she might have just transformed, If that��s the case, her strength and wisdom might not be stable"


    "Hmm��"


    ---


    "Of course, all these are just speculations. But as you know, practice is the sole criterion for testing truth. Whether she exists or not, and how powerful she is, we��ll know once we try. I can make a move without worrying about exposure. If she is indeed very powerful, I can still gather information to better strategize our tactics. So, Hakim, what do you think?"


    "I have no objections, go ahead and probe a little."


    Hakim didn��t oppose but accepted Nolan��s suggestion, as the rationale behind it seemed sound.


    "Hehe, thanks, brother. What about Dongy?"


    Saying this,


    Nolan slightly lifted his head, gesturing towards another closed room with his chin.


    Unlike the other two towers, the Holy Tower doesn��t have a Tower Master. The policies of the Holy Tower are decided collectively by the four Supremes.


    A proposal, if agreed upon by three of the Supremes, can be smoothly executed.


    Therefore,


    To start his action, Nolan still needed the consent of another supreme.


    To this, Hakim helplessly shook his head:


    "Don��t count on him. Ever since he returned from SkyDome, he��s been silent and aloof, ignoring whatever you say. Just assume he agrees; he��s been just nodding off lately."


    "Alright, I got it."


    After sighing, Nolan slowly stood up:


    "Then, I��ll take care of it. It��s a good opportunity for me to stretch my legs after a long time."


    ... S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    Fast forward to the present, having confirmed the approximate location of his target, Nolan, high in the sky, swiftly moved his hands, performing hundreds of different magical gestures. His incantations, too, were rapidly chanted in an overlapping manner. Accompanied by the chanting, a dark green magic circle suddenly appeared...


    As the magic circle started to operate, Nolan��s magic power began to seep into the air.


    As one of the four great Supremes of Holy Tower, Nolan��s combat strength isn��t very high, merely at the mid-level 8, undoubtedly the weakest among the Supremes.


    But as the supreme of the Wind Domain, his reconnaissance ability is unmatched!


    After all,


    The Wind Domain specializes in reconnaissance and intelligence gathering.


    The ��Wind Domain�� that Nolan is now casting is his unique secret technique, unknown to outsiders.


    By infusing his magic into the air, along with the flow of the atmosphere, his magical power would merge into the magical particles of the world, silently spreading throughout Luminous and collecting the information Nolan needed. Since his magic in the air is extremely scarce, even a peak level 8 powerhouse would find it hard to detect.


    Even if discovered, they would only think these particles were residual power released during their own cultivation.


    However,


    As the reconnaissance domain opened, Nolan��s eyes narrowed, and his expression changed abruptly.


    He sensed some unusual presences...


    Not in Luminous, but behind him?


    "Hah?!!"


    ��Is there someone behind me?!��


    "Who?! Who��s there?!"


    On high alert, Nolan quickly turned to look behind him, holding his staff in a defensive stance.


    And under Nolan��s vigilant gaze, within the dark clouds, a little pink figure cautiously peeked out its tiny head:


    "Uncle... what are you doing?"

 Chapter 641 - 642: Demon King

    As the supreme of the Wind Domain of Holy Tower, Nolan was extremely confident in his ��invisibility�� technique. After assimilating his body with the air, even someone at level 8 would struggle to detect his presence, especially high above the ground.


    It should be noted that in his past trips to gather intelligence over Anvika, he had never been discovered, not even by the renowned founders of the Red Leaf Empire.


    Before this operation, Nolan had honed his covert techniques to perfection.


    Now he was like a gust of air, a cloud drifting high above, impossible to be detected.


    However,


    ...


    "What are you doing here, Uncle?"


    With this cute and slightly puzzled voice reaching his ears, Nolan��s eyes shook uncontrollably, his body stiffened, and his confidence shattered. A wave of astonishment surged from the depths of his heart.


    "I... was discovered?"


    For the first time being found while in stealth mode, Nolan shook his head in disbelief.


    However,


    As a supreme of the Holy Tower, Nolan quickly steadied his emotions and cautiously observed the uninvited guest with his staff at the ready.


    "Who��s there?! Who��s speaking?!"


    Before he could finish, Nolan��s eyes narrowed, and a gust of wind howled from his staff, dispersing the clouds at the source of the voice. The pink figure was then fully exposed before Nolan. Despite his vast experience and composure, Nolan couldn��t hide his surprise upon seeing the figure.


    "A... a little girl?!"


    Indeed,


    Nolan found that the person who had discovered him was nothing but a little girl, seemingly around ten years old, not yet outgrown her childishness.


    The girl wore a finely made black and white dress, her soft pink hair tied into cute twin ponytails. Her delicate face was beautiful and innocent, with striking heterochromia eyes, shining like two exquisite gems.


    Undeniably,


    The girl looked as delicate and charming as a porcelain doll.


    Of course,


    Nolan wouldn��t let his guard down because of her appearance. Being able to find him in stealth mode and silently approach him, he knew this little girl was not to be underestimated.


    And moreover...


    Narrowing his eyes, with the ��Wind Domain�� activated, Nolan sensed some subtle power fluctuations around the girl.


    That surging power, hidden in the shadows, was precisely the type Nolan feared most...


    The Power of Shadow.


    " Are you an abyssal demon?!"


    Realizing the girl��s identity, Nolan��s eyes suddenly widened, and a burst of emerald light shone in his eyes.


    This supreme of the Holy Tower didn��t hesitate to unleash the suppressed magical power within him!


    Being able to control the Shadow force and having a human form capable of speech...


    ��This girl must indeed be a demon king!��


    ---


    Faced with a demon king, a wave of intense hostility and hatred swept through Nolan��s heart. The ultimate evil of the continent had appeared right before him, and as a defender of justice, Nolan couldn��t remain indifferent.


    In an instant,


    The formidable magical aura of a level 8 divine mage burst out, enveloping the sky. The sky changed colors as the wind whipped up clouds. Under Nolan��s control, his magic power rapidly converged at the tip of his staff.


    "Holy Domain Magic - Loros Meteor Wind Blade."


    With the rapid chanting of the spell,


    Accompanied by the screech of the Grim Reaper, several streaks of emerald energy blades, formed from compressed pure wind magic, burst forth with the terrifying momentum of cutting through everything, howling towards the pink-haired little girl! Nolan��s attack showed no mercy, each wind blade possessing the horrifying power to bisect a castle.


    Many abyssal demons and enemies of the Holy Tower had been sliced to pieces by these wind blades.


    However,


    Faced with Nolan��s sudden attack, the little girl naturally wouldn��t just sit and wait for death,


    A flash of crimson light quietly passed through her heterochromatic eyes.


    Suddenly a surge of black light flowed around the pink-haired girl. A liquid-like black glow suddenly erupted, enveloping the girl in a huge sphere of dark energy, forcefully resisting the wind-blade attack. When the multitude of wind blades collided with the black liquid shield, the terrifying aftereffects spread out instantly, grinding the surrounding clouds into nothingness.


    Fragments of black liquid and wind blades scattered across the sky.


    After a moment,


    As the barrage of wind blades ceased, calm returned to the sky.


    Miles of dark clouds were annihilated under the assault of the wind blades.


    The black sphere, having endured several wind blade strikes, was riddled with holes and numerous cracks.


    "Hmph! Foolish��"


    Seeing this, Nolan couldn��t help but let out a cold snort.


    His wind blades possessed terrifying penetrative power; a direct confrontation was undeniably foolish.


    Even if her defense wasn��t completely shattered, some of the wind blades should have pierced through the black liquid and struck her body.


    Even if not fatal, she would have surely been severely injured.


    So Nolan thought.


    However,


    The next instant,


    As the black liquid dispersed, Nolan felt as if he had been slapped across the face.


    "What?!"


    "How is she not even wounded��.?"


    The pink-haired girl, now visible again, was not bloody and wounded as Nolan had imagined. Instead, she was completely unharmed, still calmly floating in mid-air.


    "How is this possible?"


    Nolan��s hands trembled.


    ��Did she have a secondary defense mechanism?��


    ��Or was she too small?��


    ��Did the wind blades just miss her?��


    ...


    Gripping his staff tightly, Nolan fell into deep thought. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Before he could sort out this question, the pink-haired girl spoke first.


    The girl tilted her head in confusion, her little hand pressed against her lips, blinking curiously at Nolan:


    "Old man, I was just saying hello? Why did you attack me?"


    ---


    The words were filled with innocence and purity.


    However,


    Hearing this, Nolan frowned as if he had heard something utterly ludicrous, letting out a series of cold laughs filled with mockery and disdain:


    "Heh, what a foolish question. If I don��t attack you, should I just come up and hug you instead?"


    "But I didn��t do anything, why attack me? I just wanted to say hi to you, just a friendly greeting."


    "Friendly? What a joke. How many humans have you abyssal demons devoured and killed?! A friendly greeting?! Pretentious creature, planning to kill me when I lower my guard, aren��t you?!"


    Nolan gritted his teeth, shouting angrily:


    "I��m not so easily fooled."


    "Oh? Is that so�� You seem to really hate us, don��t you uncle?"


    "Nonsense! Thousands of our Holy Tower disciples have died at your hands, how could I not despise you?!"


    "Okay, I get it."


    Observing Nolan��s battle stance, the murderous intent and bottomless hatred accumulating in his eyes, the pink-haired girl seemed to realize that their relationship was irreconcilable. She stopped talking, instead shaking her head and pouting adorably as she fell into a cute contemplation.


    Meanwhile, Nolan vigilantly monitored the girl��s every move while secretly releasing a signal for backup, attempting to contact his colleagues at the embassy.


    Being discovered, he had to prepare for the worst.


    But��


    ��Pink hair? A little girl?��


    ��Not the Blood Butterfly described by the Asumos Church��


    ��Another demon king entity?��


    ��The flowing black liquid�� Could she be the new demon king entity that caused havoc in Wind City and the Snow Night Capital? Known as ��Dark Soul�� for her attacks involving black light and black liquid...��


    ��Why would this entity appear here?��


    More importantly,


    ��Being a newly emerged demon king, how could she have detected me?��


    ��Was my action discovered by Demon Temple, and she sent Dark Soul to eliminate me? To silence me?��


    ...


    Thinking about how his confidently perfected skills were countered and his supposedly flawless reconnaissance action was forcibly terminated even before it started, Nolan couldn��t help but bitterly smile. However, he didn��t have the luxury to regret or ponder anymore.


    Now, the most pressing concern was how to face this entity before him...


    Feeling the gradually swelling power of the dark, silent shadows, Nolan tensed up, every cell in his body trembling, ready for the imminent battle.


    Under Nolan��s intense gaze, the pink-haired girl sighed resignedly, then arrogantly pointed at his forehead,


    "Since you hate abyssal demons so much. Fine, you can be this young lady��s sparring partner then~"


    As soon as her words fell,


    The surging black power around her instantly concentrated and compressed into thousands of pitch-black magic claws, cutting through the air, striking from all directions towards Nolan��

 Chapter 642 - 643: Clash in the Sky

    In the high sky,


    After nimbly dodging two menacing beams from the pink girl, Nolan��s lips curled up slightly without realizing it.


    ��Hehe����


    ��This little girl��


    ��I seem to have overestimated her. She��s not as tough as I imagined~��


    The terror of the Demon King is known to all. To calm the public��s anxious hearts, various forces and governments always unspokenly claim that their level 8 strong fighters can defeat a Demon King, but in reality, defeating one often requires the cooperation of multiple level 8 humans.


    After all, at the same level, abyss demons are much stronger than humans.


    ��As the supreme ruler of the Wind Domain, I��m not good at fighting.��


    Thus, realizing that the opponent was a Demon King, Nolan released his trump card without reservation, intending to stall the opponent and wait for his companions to arrive. Then, Nolan was somewhat surprised to find that this Demon King was not so difficult to deal with.


    Although the opponent possessed robust Shadow power, her combat skills were terribly lacking, with single-minded attacks and no tactics to speak of.


    ��With the super-sensory ability brought by my ��Wind Domain,�� every movement of the pink-haired girl couldn��t escape my eyes. After that, I could predict her attacks and easily dodge them.��


    And at the same time, he launched magic to attack and disrupt her.


    After several exchanges, except for his black and gold robe being engulfed by the opponent��s black liquid, Nolan was almost unharmed.


    In comparison,


    The pink-haired girl was much more disheveled. Not only was her protective black energy shield reduced to less than half its original size, but she also looked dirty and disheveled. Her pouting mouth also showed her inner discomfort.


    ��Hehe~��


    "Is that all, hahaha��"


    ��This person, hardly has any combat experience.��


    ��In that case,��


    ��I don��t need to be so passive.��


    Thinking this, the corner of Nolan��s mouth lifted slightly.


    --


    And almost at the same time, the pink-haired girl, unwilling to fail again, clenched her teeth, and the Shadow power around her spiraled into her palms, suddenly turning into a pitch-black energy hammer. The terrifying energy contained within it was enough to subtly twist the nearby space.


    If hit by this hammer, even a person of level 8 would lose a layer of skin.


    Swinging the hammer,


    Taking advantage of the moment Nolan was stunned in mid-air, the girl made a quick decision, propelled by Shadow power, instantly turning into a black meteor, reaching Nolan in a flash, startling him with a trace of astonishment.


    "Got you!!!"


    The girl shouted excitedly and swung her hammer with all her might, trying to smash Nolan into a meat patty.


    However, S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the hammer was about to hit its target, Nolan gave a sinister smile, and his panic caused by the pink-haired girl��s sneak attack instantly vanished.


    "High-Level Magic - Blink Reflex."


    With a flash of blue light from the magic artifact on his earlobe, Nolan instantly disappeared in front of the pink-haired girl.


    Indeed, he vanished, but in front of the hammer��s trajectory, a red fireball wrapped in multiple magic circles suddenly appeared.


    "Eh? What��s this?"


    The girl exclaimed in surprise,


    Trying to stop her attack, but it was too late. The hammer, unable to halt its momentum, struck the fireball left by Nolan.


    *Boom!! Rumble~*


    With a thunderous roar, the magic circles on the fireball shattered, and the fireball, no longer suppressed, rapidly expanded, engulfing the pink-haired girl in an instant!


    For a moment,


    A new sun burst forth in the night sky, the scorching flames turning the heavens into a fiery inferno.


    Amidst the sea of fire, after a tumultuous turn, a black light ball suddenly burst forth, the pink-haired girl who had just taken the brunt of Nolan��s explosive trap. Now, she appeared even more disheveled than before, her delicate dress charred, and large burns were visible on her body, especially her arms...


    Her hairpins and headbands had turned to ash in the high heat,


    Her beautiful pink hair was now blackened and messy, blowing chaotically in the wind.


    Tears of pain shimmered in the girl��s eyes, looking as if she was about to cry.


    No doubt, the explosion had inflicted significant damage on her.


    But,


    It was just the beginning,


    Before the girl could adjust her posture, Nolan, enhanced by magic, turned into an emerald light and rushed to her at an imperceptible speed, kicking her in the abdomen! Under the fierce impact, the girl was flung backward,


    Seeing the Demon King become so disheveled under his attack, Nolan��s eyes narrowed, his ecstatic emotion no longer containable.


    "Is that all?! Hahaha, too weak!!"


    As he laughed wildly, noticing the pink-haired girl trying to gather energy for a counterattack, Nolan decisively released another Holy Domain magic.


    With the formation of five magic circles, thousands of wind attribute energy bullets stormed toward the pink-haired girl like a fierce tempest! Under the barrage of wind bullets, the girl let out cries of pain, and the terrible energy she had been accumulating in her hands was detonated by Nolan, further backfiring on the pink-haired girl herself.


    After a barrage of attacks, the black liquid surrounding the girl was completely gone.


    Temporarily losing her combat ability, the girl had no choice but to retreat backward, propelled by her Shadow power.


    However,


    Seeing this, Nolan smirked playfully.


    Having anticipated that his opponent would pull back to recover from her injuries, Nolan had already prepared a countermeasure.


    Before the pink-haired girl could retreat far, Nolan��s exclusive argentum staff appeared silently behind her through teleportation magic.


    "Holy Domain Magic - Binding Cross!"


    Nolan rapidly chanted an arcane and difficult spell, releasing his most powerful binding magic without reserve.


    In the next moment,


    A surge of magical power gathered at the staff, transforming it into a huge cross emanating silver light, with countless chains bursting forth! In the blink of an eye, they bound the pink-haired girl��s neck and limbs, fixing her firmly to the cross.


    The magic chains, coupled with the staff��s continuously emitted silver mist that weakened her, made it difficult for the girl to break free.


    While she struggled, Nolan��s long-charged air compression magic mercilessly unleashed, tearing through space and brutally striking the girl��s delicate body.


    *Boooooooom!*


    ...


    As the emerald light faded, Nolan, with the help of his Wind Domain wings, slowly floated in front of the cross. Observing the smoking, barely alive pink-haired girl, he let out a disdainful laugh:


    "Heh, is that all? Made me tense for nothing."


    Looking at the abyssal demon girl bound to the cross, unable to move, Nolan��s face, which had been tense and anxious, gradually relaxed, replaced by excitement and thrill.


    He had expected a tough battle, but in the end, he only paid the price of an arm to achieve victory.


    This girl,


    Hardly any combat experience to speak of, attacks disorganized and easy to predict. More importantly, her defense was downright terrible, that black energy shield was easily broken by him.


    Aside from those few black energy shields, the girl��s other defenses were virtually non-existent, easily breached without effort.


    ��Is she a newly born Demon King?��


    "Both power and experience are far from sufficient."


    ��Is this it? And she dared to challenge me as a sparring partner?��


    Recalling the girl��s words before the battle, Nolan scoffed disdainfully.


    A monster who thinks she��s invincible but overestimates her abilities.


    At the same time, he felt a sense of relief in his heart. If he had faced a veteran Demon King, like Snow Devourer or Nightmare, without his companions�� help, victory would have been impossible.


    Luckily, it was the newly born Demon King ��Dark Soul��.


    ...


    ��But speaking of companions?��


    ��Why haven��t Hakim and Dongy arrived yet??��


    For a moment, Nolan��s mind spun with doubt and confusion, casting a strange look towards the distant embassy in the inner city. Logically, given the strength of Hakim and Dongy, they should have arrived within two minutes of receiving his call for support.


    ��The fight is over, and they still haven��t shown up?��


    ��Moreover,��


    ��Even high in the sky, such a loud battle should have attracted attention. Why hasn��t there been any support from either the Red Leaf or the Church? What��s going on, is everyone sleeping like dead pigs?��


    Nolan��s annoyance and doubts mingled together,


    "I have a feeling that something��s not right."


    Staring silently at the distant Anvika, a sense of eerie unease began to wildly spread in his mind.


    And almost at the same time, a soft voice filled with regret and helplessness floated out from the pink-haired girl��s mouth, giving Nolan an intense chill.


    "Hah... as expected... I��m really not good at fighting..."


    ��?!!��


    "Huh?!"


    ��She��s speaking?��


    As he heard the pink-haired girl��s voice, Nolan��s eyes narrowed, and he looked somewhat astonished at the girl bound to the ��Binding Cross�� Until now, most of his opponents hit his ultimate attack would either die or fall into a stupor and unconsciousness.


    This girl, bound by the Binding Cross, clearly unable to mount any defense, had endured his lethal move.


    ��And she��s still conscious?��


    "Although she lacks combat experience, as expected of a Demon King, her physical constitution is truly enviable."


    Saying so, Nolan��s face showed disgust and anger.

 Chapter 643 - 644: Sorry

    "Although You are lacking in combat experience, you��re physical strength is truly scary, worthy of a demon king, aren��t you?"


    Saying this, Nolan showed a look of disgust and anger.


    Abyssal demons rely on their extraordinary physical strength and the terrifying power of the ��Shadow�� to make them so troublesome. Without these, why would humans worry about not being able to eradicate the abyssal demons completely? Without these, why would each expedition cause so many casualties?


    With a cold snort,


    Nolan��s magic ring quietly emitted a pale green light, and a sharp magic sword, formed by the concentration of wind attribute magic power, was suddenly grasped in his hand. The next moment, Nolan pressed the sword tip against the pink-haired girl��s chin, lifting her head.


    Even after the abyssal demon king was defeated, there was still no reaction from the Luminous Royal Academy.


    This almost confirmed Nolan��s original judgment.


    The ��Blood Butterfly��, feared by the Church, was actually just a ��Queen Bee�� manipulating things from behind the scenes, a real paper tiger.


    ��There is nothing to fear.��


    Having reached this conclusion, Nolan��s actions became even more unrestrained and fearless.


    "What else do you have to say at this point?"


    However,


    Before he could finish speaking, upon seeing the girl��s face clearly, Nolan frowned deeply:


    "You, what the f@ck are you doing!?��"


    The little demon girl, who had just hysterically attacked him, was now looking at him with tearful, pitiful eyes. Her eyes gradually moistened, and tears fell down her cheeks like pearls off a string,


    Soon crying pitifully, involuntarily arousing sympathy.


    "I, I was wrong, don��t... don��t hurt me... I, I��m afraid of pain Ahhhhh��"


    The young girl showed such a pleading look.


    Seeing the girl so wronged, Nolan was initially stunned.


    ��She����


    ��She��s begging for mercy?!��


    ��An Abyssal Demon King? Begging for mercy?!��


    Facing the situation before him, Nolan felt a wave of disbelief, but quickly regained his composure, feeling both angry and amused. After a moment of covering his face and cold laughter, Nolan��s eyes burst with indescribable anger and disdain:


    "Are you, are you mocking me?!"


    "No, no, I... I��m just scared��"


    "Enough!!!"


    Watching the tears continue to fall from the corners of the girl��s eyes, Nolan suddenly roared:


    "Stop pretending! Do you think by disguising yourself as a child, I will treat you like one?! You��re nothing but a group of monsters in human skin! Monsters pretending to be children, begging for mercy in such a cutesy way, it��s disgusting!"


    Regarding the pink-haired girl��s pitiful crying and pleading, Nolan showed not a trace of mercy. In his eyes, the girl in front of him was always a terrifying monster with bared fangs and claws.


    "Moreover, do you think begging for mercy will do you any good?! When my senior brother and my disciples begged for mercy, did the abyssal demons spare them?! Weren��t they still torn to shreds?! There were plenty of humans who begged for mercy, weren��t they all devoured by you monsters in the end?! Begging for mercy, my ass! If you cry again, I��ll cut off your tongue with my sword! Do you hear me clearly?!"


    With his roar, a furious wind pressure blasted towards the pink-haired girl.


    "��"


    Intimidated by Nolan��s shout, the frightened pink-haired girl forcibly stopped her tears, but still couldn��t help sobbing continuously.


    In her heterochromatic red and blue eyes, there was only grievance and fear.


    "Hmph��"


    Seeing this, Nolan snorted coldly.


    Although his mind was almost occupied by hatred, as he stared at the girl looking like a bereaved dog, a sense of indescribable joy and excitement, as well as a heavenly sense of achievement, began to grow in his heart.


    It should be known,


    Over the past few years, human forces have almost always ended in defeat when facing the abyssal demons. Countless human top warriors died under the claws of abyssal demons. On the contrary, the top-tier demon king-level abyssal demons have never been eradicated by humans, at most just repelled.


    Defeating and killing a demon king is the dream of countless human warriors.


    In that case, not only would he gain supreme honor, but the confidence of human forces would also be unprecedentedly boosted.


    Furthermore,


    With this little demon king in such a weakened state, Nolan had no reason to let this monster go. He couldn��t allow this walking disaster to continue threatening humanity.


    To avoid prolonging the night and more dreams, Nolan made his final decision. He tightened his grip on the energy sword in his hand and said faintly,


    "It��s over."


    His words were plain, but they were filled with a killing intent that made one shiver.


    Hearing this, the little girl seemed to sense the killing intent bursting from Nolan��s eyes. The tears that had just stopped started to flood out again! In her heterochromatic red and blue eyes, there was an unprecedented fear.


    Facing the long sword raised by Nolan, the girl cried and shook her head frantically.


    Tears splashed everywhere.


    However,


    Having made his decision, Nolan wouldn��t stop because of the girl��s crying. There was not a trace of mercy in his eyes, only cold killing intent and a desire for revenge.


    "Go to hell and atone for your sins."


    As Nolan made his final declaration, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and the emerald-colored magical power violently liberated, attaching itself to the blade! The dazzlingly bright sword, amidst the girl��s crying, swung towards her neck.


    The defensive black liquid had already been destroyed by him, and the girl was in an extremely weakened state. This sword, infused with his surging magical power, should have swiftly and mercilessly decapitated the girl, like cutting through wood.


    This was the scene Nolan had envisioned in his mind.


    However,


    The next second, when the sword struck the girl��s neck, she indeed stopped crying. But the scene Nolan had imagined, with blood splattering everywhere, did not occur.


    To his disbelief, after his strike, powerful enough to split mountains, hit the girl��s neck, it could not advance any further, getting stuck there. No matter how much he exerted himself, he couldn��t move it an inch.


    ��Why?!��


    ��Why can��t it cut through her?!��


    Just as Nolan was bewildered by the scene before him, the girl��s faint voice drifted into his ears, causing the holy Tower Mage to shiver.


    "I��ve cried so much... can��t you have a bit of sympathy?"


    Looking into the girl��s heterochromatic red and blue eyes, Nolan suddenly felt an eerie chill.


    At this moment, the girl had already stopped crying unknowingly, her gaze becoming cold and emotionless, staring coldly at Nolan. The girl, who had just been terrified under the threat of death, had suddenly become so calm.


    "What��s going on?!"


    For a moment,


    Nolan��s emotions underwent a drastic change. His excitement and exhilaration from a second ago were suddenly replaced by an indescribable astonishment, leaving him dumbstruck.


    Faced with Nolan, who had become stupefied, the pink-haired girl was silent for a moment before shaking her head with some resignation and self-mockery:


    "Ah, I seem to have asked a stupid question. You hate abyssal demons so much, how could you possibly have sympathy for me."


    This self-mocking statement from the girl snapped Nolan back to reality. Realizing something was amiss, under a surge of clarity, Nolan took a deep breath and hastily retreated, increasing the distance between himself and the pink-haired girl.


    "What��s going on with you?!"


    Nolan asked with an uneasy tone.


    However,


    In response to Nolan��s question, the pink-haired girl didn��t immediately answer, but kept shaking her head, mumbling some obscure words, seemingly entangled in thought.


    But when the girl looked up again, meeting Nolan��s gaze,


    Nolan unexpectedly found that in the abyssal demon girl��s eyes, there was a hint of apology.


    The pink-haired girl closed her eyes and sighed deeply:


    "I understand why you hate abyssal demons. I can��t make excuses for the death of your senior brother and disciples at the hands of abyssal demons. All I can say is, I��m sorry."


    "Sorry? What the hell are you talking about?!" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing a demon king apologizing to him, Nolan trembled, unable to accept this surreal turn of events and kept shaking his head.


    ��Bloodthirsty and violent monsters, apologizing to me?!��


    ��What��s going on?!��


    The rollercoaster of emotions and the completely unexpected situation momentarily caused Nolan��s brain to short-circuit. The discovery of a hidden movement, an unharmed demon king, the sudden change in the little girl��s personality, and the inexplicable apology, all plunged him into confusion, as if he was in a dream, where everything around him suddenly seemed so unreal.


    Ethereal and ambiguous, both real and unreal.


    Facing the bewildered Nolan, the pink-haired girl had no intention of explaining, but continued to speak on her own:


    "Also, there��s one more thing, I need to apologize to you again, warrior from Holy Tower."


    "What? Why apologize?"


    Nolan asked, somewhat shakily.


    In response, the girl offered a complex smile.


    The next moment,


    Under Nolan��s bewildered gaze, accompanied by a surge of crimson light, the pink-haired girl bound to the cross disintegrated, turning into a sky full of blood-colored butterflies.


    "You are a brave human warrior, but unfortunately, you could pose a threat to my children��s safety. So... please join your senior brother and your disciples��"

 Chapter 644 - 645: Self-Destruction

    "You hate Abyssal Demons and want to kill the Demon Kings. I can understand that. That��s exactly why I can��t let you live anymore."


    "What?!!"


    "Anyone who threatens my children must be annihilated."


    ...


    It was no longer the cute voice from before, but a voice like the sound of heaven, yet unusually cold.


    As these words with a completely different tone reached his ears, Nolan��s expression changed drastically, his eyes trembling as if they had experienced a magnitude 12 earthquake.


    The girl who had been bound by the strongest binding magic spell and suppressed, suddenly transformed into countless blood-colored butterflies, breaking free from the restraints.


    "Where did she go?!"


    Just as Nolan frantically looked around for the pink-haired girl, a figure in black, without any warning, appeared before him in a flash of crimson light. Her speed was so fast that even Nolan, adept at sensing, couldn��t lock onto her.


    What entered Nolan��s vision was a girl in a red gauze dress, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Tall and slender, her skin as white and translucent as snow, her delicate features seemed like treasures meticulously crafted by the creator. Just one glance was enough to captivate the soul.


    Her crimson eyes shone like dazzling rubies.


    Cold, noble, and exuding an indescribable sinister charm.


    The girl was so beautiful that even Nolan, who had seen countless women, was momentarily stunned.


    However, Nolan had no time to appreciate her beauty. The moment the black-haired girl appeared, he felt an unprecedented sense of suffocation and terror sweep over him.


    His heart pounded nervously, like a sword on a taut bowstring, ready to leap out of his chest at any moment.


    Although the girl was beautiful, the overwhelming spiritual pressure she brought, and the waves of despairing shadow power, constantly reminded Nolan of a terrifying fact.


    The being before him was a monster in human skin.


    And not just any monster, but a monster among monsters!


    Whether it was the pink-haired girl just now or the nightmare he had briefly encountered before, they were nothing compared to this girl.


    Black and red gradient hair, blood-colored butterflies, and such an oppressive aura.


    ��Is she the Blood Butterfly?!��


    ��She�� she is the one who took the form of that girl, The Demon Temple?!��


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?!"


    Nolan roared hysterically.


    Driven by his will to fight and his desire to survive, Nolan gritted his teeth, trying to launch an attack on the girl before him.


    However,


    Before Nolan could mobilize his inner strength, the black-haired girl swiftly raised her hand and firmly grasped his head.


    With just one grip, the terrifying force of the Shadow spread rapidly, mercilessly crushing and devouring the magic around Nolan.


    Anticipating Nolan��s attempt to retaliate with magical artifacts, all of his artifacts were shredded by the crimson Shadow during this onslaught.


    In the blink of an eye, Nolan was completely suppressed, almost losing his ability to resist. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Nolan fully realized how outrageously wrong his previous judgment had been.


    Regret flooded his heart like a breached dam.


    As for why Blood Butterfly disguised herself as the pink-haired girl, Nolan had no clue. Nor did he have the strength to ponder this question. His only thought was to break free from the girl��s suppression and seek help from his colleagues.


    Unfortunately,


    No matter how hard he tried, the girl��s grip was immovable as a mountain.


    Moreover, all his calls for help were like stones dropped in the ocean, receiving no response.


    A battle of such scale erupting over the skies of Luminous Royal Academy couldn��t possibly go unnoticed��Yet, the eerie silence of the entire city confirmed to Nolan that no one was aware of the battlefield here...


    For a time,


    Nolan��s body trembled in despair.


    ��


    --


    Watching this stubborn, overconfident Holy Tower powerhouse struggle to break free, Yumo remained emotionless, her eyes as still as dead water. She looked at Nolan with the indifference of staring at a dead man, silently observing him.


    The crimson Shadow gradually gathered in Yumo��s palm.


    Soon,


    The surging power of the Shadow compressed into a world-destroying Shadowy beam, released from Yumo��s palm. Everything would be obliterated under its power, even the head of a level 8 powerhouse could not escape this fate.


    Over the past few decades, Yumo had always refrained from taking action against powerful people of the continent, fearing that it would weaken the future fighting forces too much.


    But now, Yumo��s heart held no reservations.


    "Farewell, Holy Tower��s Warrior."


    After uttering these indifferent words, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly as the Shadow force in her hand reached its critical point of release.


    However,


    At that moment, Yumo��s body stiffened slightly, and a trace of surprise flickered imperceptibly in her eyes.


    At this instant,


    Nolan who previously engulfed in fear and despair, trembling all over, once again opened his eyes and met Yumo��s gaze. Unlike before, Nolan��s eyes now held no confusion, no despair, but a deep-seated hatred and a resolute acceptance of his impending death.


    His trembling body, which previously seemed laughable, now appeared to have ceased its shaking due to a change in his mental state.


    As one of the four revered supreme of Holy Tower, Nolan had his own sense of pride and honor.


    Facing Abyssal Demon he loathed the most, Nolan, with his strong will, suppressed the fear in his heart. He couldn��t allow himself to be so cowardly in front of an Abyssal Demon!


    Even if he couldn��t defeat the opponent, even if he couldn��t escape from her grasp, he refused to die in such a pathetic manner!


    "Don��t underestimate me, demon!!!"


    With the last of his strength, Nolan let out a hoarse roar:


    As he roared, the magic trying to break the Shadow��s bonds began to crazily converge towards his chest! In just a moment, Nolan��s chest emitted intense heat and an ominous red glow.


    All of Nolan��s power was suddenly concentrated in his chest, at the core of his being.


    For a cultivator to focus all his strength into one point, his intention was clear.


    Self-destruction.


    "Die!!!!"


    With Nolan��s hysterical roar, the chains suppressing his inner power instantly shattered! A world-destroying force burst forth from within him!


    *Boom!!!*


    In the midst of an earth-shattering explosion,


    Above the sky, a huge emerald energy sphere explosively burst into existence! The dazzling emerald light illuminated the night sky, momentarily driving away the darkness. The energy sphere, expanding at an unimaginable speed, engulfed everything around it, annihilating everything in its path.


    By burning his soul and channeling all his soul power into the explosion, Nolan��s attack reached the power of a high level 8 divine mage��s full-force strike.


    In his final moments, Nolan had broken through his own limits.


    ��


    Unfortunately,


    While the final attack was formidable enough to look down upon the world, it was still insignificant to Yumo in her current state.


    After a flash of crimson light, the emerald sphere, which held a sense of despair and oppression like a doomsday sun, was instantly shattered by a crimson blade that burst forth from within. In just an instant, the apocalyptic sun crumbled to pieces...


    The residual power lingering in the air was greedily devoured by countless bloody butterflies, becoming nourishment for them.


    As Nolan��s magic power gradually dispersed, the sky returned to its previous silence.


    And Yumo, still silently floating in the sky, maintained her grip on Nolan��s head.


    Even after directly facing Nolan��s self-destruction, Yumo remained unharmed, not even her red dress was damaged. The only sensation was a slight numbness in her right hand.


    "Well, your power was decent," Yumo objectively noted, looking at her slightly numb palm.


    Truthfully,


    Yumo had almost no combat experience, but she could see through Nolan��s intent to self-destruct. After all, it was quite evident what concentrating all power into the core meant.


    Yumo only needed to exert a little effort to crush Nolan��s head and end his self-destruction.


    However,


    After a moment��s consideration, Yumo decided not to stop him.


    Unlike the other powerhouses who knelt before her begging for mercy, Nolan tried his best to take her down with him. This courage was commendable. Thus, Yumo chose to face this warrior��s last fury, as a final gesture of respect.


    With a slight smile, Yumo thoughtfully looked at the emerald magic particles gradually dissipating into the environment.


    "Rest easy, Holy Tower warrior. You won��t be alone..."


    "There will be many more to accompany you soon~"


    ...


    The sky returned to silence.


    Following the dispersion of the emerald magic power, the brutal Shadow force also slowly receded back into Yumo under her control.


    As the Shadow retracted, the sky appeared like a shattered mirror, with cracks running through it��


    With a flash of crimson light, the false space around them completely disintegrated, revealing the real night sky outside.


    Indeed,


    From the moment Nolan arrived above Luminous Royal Academy, he had fallen into a closed barrier set up by Yumo, where everything around was an illusion, a fabrication.


    The holy Tower Supreme was not fighting in the sky, but in a secluded space shaped by Shadow force�C the "Nether Realm."


    The "Nether Realm" is one of the few skills that Yumo has mastered.


    This skill was originally developed by Yumo to complement the use of the feather duster. As you know, children being spanked with a feather duster often scream like slaughtered pigs.


    To prevent the heart-wrenching screams from scaring other children, causing them unrest or even leaving psychological scars, Yumo often takes naughty children to the "Nether Realm" before taking action.


    In layman��s terms, it��s "closing the door to discipline the child"��


    In this realm,


    Unless one possesses strength surpassing Yumo, no information can be transmitted out of this domain.


    That��s why Nolan��s calls for help went unanswered.


    After all, to outsiders, the sky above Luminous remained peaceful and serene.

 Chapter 645 - 646: The Terrifying Instinct

    The sky was heavy with silence.


    Following the surge of emerald magic power, the brutal power of Shadow, under Yumo��s willful control, slowly recirculated back into the delicate body of the young girl.


    As the Shadow power converged, the sky, like a shattered mirror, began to show cracks��


    With the flicker of a scarlet light, the false space around completely disintegrated, revealing the true night sky outside.


    Indeed,


    Ever since Nolan arrived above the Royal Academy of Luminous, he had fallen into Yumo��s enclosed barrier, where everything around was an illusion, all fabricated.


    This supreme being from the Holy Tower wasn��t fighting in the sky, but in a secluded space created by her�C the "Nether Realm".


    The "Nether Realm" was one of the few skills Yumo had mastered.


    Originally, Yumo developed this skill to complement her feather duster, used for discipline.


    After all, the children hit by the feather duster often screamed like slaughtered pigs.


    To prevent the heart-wrenching screams from frightening other children and causing them distress or psychological trauma, Yumo would often take the naughty children to the "Nether Realm" before taking action.


    In layman��s terms, "Close the door to discipline the child".


    Here,


    Unless one possessed strength surpassing Yumo��s, no information could be transmitted out of this realm.


    That��s why Nolan��s calls for help went unanswered.


    After all, to outsiders, the sky above Luminous remained peaceful and harmonious.


    ����


    "Killed another one, huh? Oh well, doesn��t feel like much anymore��"


    Staring at her palm, Yumo spoke indifferently.


    Including the previous Beast King, the arrogant so-called strong swordsmen, she had dealt with four powerful beings posing a threat to Abyssal Demons in recent days.


    To be honest,


    Even now, Yumo was still filled with uncertainty about the future.


    She didn��t know how to proceed smoothly.


    Yumo hesitated whether to continue with the so-called trials. How should she face the goddess? Did she really have the power to defy the will of the goddess?


    Yumo was utterly confused.


    But after being forced to unlock a part of her power, Yumo was almost certain. If she continued in the usual way, it would be incredibly difficult for the world��s strong ones to kill her. Not to mention the previous strong ones she had faced, even this mid-stage level 8 from the Holy Tower couldn��t harm her now.


    Even if she were injured, it would likely be a minor wound.


    With her powerful self-healing abilities, any injury would heal instantly, just like when Bai Yanluo stabbed her in the chest. Perhaps this is why the world needed a Chosen One, as only a Chosen One could potentially defeat her.


    So, aside from the Chosen One, other powerful beings were irrelevant.


    These strong ones might not hurt her, but they were a definite threat to her children.


    What if,


    after she left this world, those guys took the opportunity to harm her children? Could her children protect themselves?


    Although her children were strong, Yumo didn��t want to take any risks.


    Yumo had no feelings for lives outside the Abyssal Demons and the Black Rose family. Of course, without being pushed to the brink, Yumo didn��t like senseless massacres. In that case, sacrificing a portion of the population seemed the best course.


    To ensure her children��s future safety, she decided to annihilate all those with a certain level of strength who were relentless in their pursuit of Abyssal Demons.


    As for,


    how to ensure that a Chosen One like Mengxi wouldn��t harm her children afterward, Yumo had no clear plan in her mind.


    For now,


    she was just taking it one step at a time.


    Besides,


    she hadn��t ruled out the option of eliminating the Chosen Ones altogether.


    Furthermore,


    "I really am trash, huh��"


    Glancing down at her condition, Yumo let out a few helpless, bitter laughs.


    Although Nolan hadn��t succeeded in harming Yumo, her previously disguised attire was now tattered from his relentless assault, and many vital parts of her body still bore traces of Nolan��s wind magic.


    Yumo appeared before these humans in the form of Yuan��er for two main reasons.


    One was to test how much hatred these strong ones harbored against the Abyssal Demons and to see if Yuan��er��s cute appearance could evoke any compassion in their hearts. If these guys could show mercy because of this, Yumo might consider being magnanimous.


    Though she doubted that was likely�� Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other reason was to take advantage of this rare combat opportunity to test her own strength and see how much she weighed in, so to speak, while also honing her skills. Of course, to ensure a fair fight, Yumo kept her power level similar to Yuan��er��s.


    Unfortunately, it turned out,


    after being reclusive for over five hundred years, Yumo��s practical combat experience could only be described as ��tragic��.


    Yumo realized that even though she suppressed her strength to the early stages of level 8 , the advantage brought by Shadow power was still formidable. She could easily overpower a Holy Tower supreme. However, the outcome of the actual combat was...


    Yumo was almost completely toyed with by Nolan, unable to inflict any significant damage and repeatedly falling for his strategies, enduring a barrage of magical attacks.


    If not for her freakishly resilient body, she might have fallen then and there.


    After this battle,


    Yumo deeply recognized her shortcomings. All the opponents she had defeated before were overwhelmed and killed by her raw power. If she encountered someone with strength comparable to hers, she would undoubtedly be defeated.


    ��Real combat��


    ��still needed much improvement...��


    ��Otherwise, if I were to confront the goddess head-on? Wouldn��t that be a suicide mission?��


    This thought cast a shadow of pessimism in Yumo��s eyes.


    However, the black-haired girl couldn��t dwell on the recent battle any longer. Unbeknownst to her, her heart had already started beating faster, and the Shadow power around her began to destabilize. In an instant, Yumo clenched her teeth, showing a look of pain and unwillingness.


    "Damn it..."


    ��The magical aura of that guy...��


    ��It seems, with my current spiritual power, taking on a level 8 head-on is still a strain...��


    Although Nolan was dead, the terrifying magical power he unleashed in his final struggle had greatly agitated Yumo��s already unstable mental state. Furthermore, as Yumo further unleashed her power to suppress Nolan��s explosion, it led to the collapse of order within her.


    The Shadow power, suppressed deep within her, seemed to find an opportunity, stirring up storms in Yumo��s heart, attempting to break through her control.


    "Damn, I shouldn��t have directly intercepted that self-destruction."


    Yumo muttered regretfully.


    Unfortunately, there��s no medicine for regret in the world. Now, what Yumo could do was to quickly suppress the spreading destructive desire in her heart, to avoid irreversible consequences.


    With that, Yumo��s brows furrowed, and without a word, she dove towards the ground, enveloped in a crimson light, quickly leaving the high altitude lingering with Nolan��s presence.


    However, after leaving the battlefield, Yumo did not choose to return to her dormitory in Luminous. After all, people like Sebastian and others in the dormitory were also an unpredictable factor for her current state.


    To avoid risks, she rushed towards the secluded forest on the outskirts!


    There, she usually wouldn��t be disturbed by anyone.


    ...


    Outside Anvika, in the dense Heratos Forest in the suburbs, Yumo slowly descended onto a small mountain peak, accompanied by a sinister chill. Trembling, she settled next to a large tree, her inner turmoil evident.


    Breathing heavily, Yumo struggled to control her spiritual power, fiercely battling the innate instincts of the Abyssal Demon within her.


    "Damn it, I shouldn��t have acted tonight."


    Yumo cursed under her breath.


    At this moment,


    A dark light faintly glowed in Yumo��s eyes, indicating the Abyssal Demon��s instincts and the surging power of Shadow within her were gradually overpowering her mental strength. Her power began to riot uncontrollably, spreading in all directions...


    Instantly,


    As the cold and brutal aura spread, the quiet forest erupted into chaos. The beasts within, sensing this terrifying presence, let out fearful growls and scrambled to escape, desperate to get as far away from Yumo as possible.


    ��No��


    ��This isn��t good...��


    Feeling her mental strength rapidly depleting, Yumo bit her lip in regret. In desperation, she raised her hand to her forehead. At this critical moment, nearing mental collapse, Yumo had no choice but to shock her brain with a burst of Shadow power to regain her sanity.


    Despite the potential consequences, Yumo saw no other option.


    ...


    However,


    Just as Yumo took a deep breath, preparing to fire at her forehead,


    An unexpected voice suddenly intruded into her ears, causing a dramatic change in Yumo��s expression.


    -"Sister?! What��s happened to you?!"-


    Yumo: "?!!"

 Chapter 646 - 647: The Unexpected Visitor

    "Sister! Are you alright?!"


    As this heavenly voice rang out, Yumo, caught in the midst of an intense internal struggle, froze in shock. Her crimson eyes trembled slightly, filled with disbelief.


    ��Could it be...��


    ��That voice?!��


    ��Is it her?!��


    Absorbed in suppressing her innate impulses, Yumo was oblivious to her surroundings. Thus, hearing this unexpected voice naturally brought a look of astonishment to her face.


    Of course,


    What shocked Yumo the most wasn��t the sudden appearance of this uninvited guest, but the identity of this person.


    This voice, as beautiful as a gentle stream, touching the soul, brimming with tenderness and purity, was all too familiar to Yumo.


    ��Mengxi!?��


    Gradually lowering her hands from her head, Yumo shakily lifted her gaze, revealing her weary, desolate eyes, and looked in the direction of the sound.


    There,


    A dazzling silver light broke through the forest��s darkness. Bathed in this radiant glow, a silver-haired girl dressed in the simple attire of an Asumos nun appeared like an angel descending from heaven, entering Yumo��s vision.


    In the next instant, she flashed before Yumo with an extraordinary speed.


    "Sister Yumo, what happened to you?!"


    Feeling the familiar fragrance that hit her face, and with the girl��s concerned voice, Yumo finally realized that what she had seen and heard was not an illusion.


    ��Mengxi actually appeared in this deserted forest?!��


    Barely managing to lift her head and meet the silver-haired girl��s gem-like, sparkling light purple eyes, Yumo spoke in disbelief:


    "Mengxi, Wh... why are�� you here?"


    Struggling with immense mental anguish, Yumo��s voice was weak and shaky, faltering and unclear.


    However,


    Despite this, Mengxi instantly grasped the meaning behind Yumo��s words.


    Gazing at the black-haired girl curled up before her, trembling, with somewhat dazed eyes, Mengxi smiled gently and carefully raised her hand to tenderly stroke Yumo��s face.


    "It��s just a coincidence, I was practicing nearby..."


    Mengxi slowly began to explain.


    While explaining,


    Mengxi��s gaze inadvertently drifted to the delicate earring above Yumo��s right earlobe, her light purple eyes revealing a hint of profound meaning.


    And there,


    Was the gift she had previously given to Yumo. Seeing that her sister was still wearing her gift, Mengxi��s unease gradually eased, and a sincere smile spread across her face.


    �� So Sister didn��t avoid me because she hated me...��


    Mengxi mused to herself.


    However,


    On the other side, Yumo couldn��t help but clench her teeth in response to Mengxi��s explanation.


    ��A coincidence?��


    ��In this vast forest, I just happened to land near this girl?! Really, a coincidence?! How could it be so coincidental?!��


    ��Is this girl trying to fool me?!��


    Yumo was skeptical of Mengxi��s explanation.


    Unfortunately,


    At the moment, she seemed to have neither the energy to ponder this question nor the strength to question her.


    As Mengxi approached, the holy aura emanating from the silver-haired girl also entered Yumo��s perception. The already unstable power within her body was further agitated by this holy aura, exacerbating the situation.


    Desires for slaughter, destruction, and devouring everything, like a beast breaking free from its chains, seemed to rampage unrestrained in Yumo��s heart.


    Seeing Mengxi after such a long time, Yumo indeed felt a surge of joy.


    But this emotion was quickly overwhelmed by a torrent of anger.


    "You... you... you stupid girl..."


    Yumo weakly scolded, casting a reproachful gaze at Mengxi.


    Guided by the ghostly Youlan, and forcibly unleashing her power, Yumo��s body had been in a highly unstable state recently.


    During this time, to avoid losing control and causing irreversible tragedies, Yumo had mostly stayed behind closed doors, maintaining a certain distance from Mengxi and repeatedly having Sebastian reject her visits. Yumo was well aware that Mengxi embodied the purest holy aura and divine power.


    These were the elements that most agitated her at the moment.


    It should be noted,


    Even though Yumo had recently been attacking many humans in secret, she had avoided launching attacks on Asumos Church, all to prevent losing control. And now, she had finally found a quiet place...


    Even if she lost control briefly, it would probably just destroy the forest, sending some unlucky beasts to heaven.


    But,


    With Mengxi��s appearance? With the further stimulation of the holy aura and divine power, it wasn��t just a temporary loss of sanity she feared now! The entire Red Leaf Empire might have to suffer the consequences!


    ��Silly girl��


    ��Foolish girl��


    ��Stupid girl...��


    ��I��ve been keeping my distance from you! How many times did I have Seba hint to you not to come find me? Why did you still come?!��


    ��Why are you so disobedient?!��


    ��Besides��


    ��What are you doing here now? Adding to the chaos, aren��t you?!��


    ��Really����


    ��You��re infuriating!��


    ...


    Yumo raged inwardly, endlessly. Although she wanted to grab Mengxi by the ears and scold her properly, she was just too drained to do so. Under the stimulation of Mengxi��s holy aura, the violent emotions in Yumo��s heart soared.


    Her beautiful crimson eyes, under the influence of negative emotions, gradually emitted a chilling coldness, even becoming ferocious with the appearance of bloodshot veins.


    Clearly,


    Yumo��s sanity was on the brink of collapse.


    Her whole being was like a nuclear bomb ready to explode at any moment.


    Seemingly about to detonate the next second, engulfing everything around her.


    ��If only I knew she was here����


    "I wouldn��t have come here..."


    Yumo muttered in regret, struggling to press her head, twisting her body.


    "Sister Yumo?"


    Seeing the black-haired girl in such agony, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a pained expression, hurriedly reaching out to try to calm Yumo��s emotions.


    However,


    Just as Mengxi��s hand neared Yumo, Yumo��s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly swung her hand:


    *Slap!*


    With a crisp sound, Mengxi��s reaching hand was ruthlessly swatted away by Yumo.


    Before Mengxi could comprehend the situation, Yumo��s hoarse and angry voice suddenly echoed in her ears:


    "Don��t come near me!!! Get away, you idiot!!!!"


    Uncharacteristically, Yumo let out a hysterical roar.


    Along with the roar came a terrifying shadow power, erupting from Yumo as its epicenter! In an instant, the horrifying aura unleashed waves of fury, assaulting in all directions! Even Mengxi was blown back several meters by the impact of this energy burst.


    But,


    Even so,


    Mengxi just slowly stood up, thoughtfully watching Yumo, showing no signs of retreating.


    Yumo, catching this scene in the corner of her eye, trembled internally, almost crying in desperation,


    ��You����


    ��Are you trying to kill yourself?!��


    ��Usually so smart, why have you become as dumb as a fool now?!��


    "Don��t you understand the situation?! Run, you fool!!"


    At this moment,


    Yumo��s heart had sunk into an endless sea of despair.


    Although she was still shouting for Mengxi to leave quickly, Yumo knew in her heart that Mengxi couldn��t escape this reality. Once she was overtaken by instinct, even the Girl of Destiny would not be spared. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of the girl she had cared for so long, poured so much heart into, and usually couldn��t bear to scold, soon to be killed by her own hands, filled Yumo��s heart with pain.


    But as Yumo raged internally, her consciousness gradually sank into darkness.


    However,


    Just as Yumo��s consciousness was about to be completely swallowed by the power of shadow, Mengxi moved.


    But the silver-haired girl didn��t turn and leave as Yumo had hoped. Instead, she braced herself against the violent waves of shadow power and stubbornly rushed to Yumo��s side...


    "Sister, don��t be afraid, I��m here, everything will be okay..."


    Like soothing a child, Mengxi gently held Yumo��s face in her hands.

 Chapter 647 - 648: Return to a Stable Mind [1/2]

    Amidst the turmoil of the rampant Shadow power, the earth trembled violently, and the sky changed color.


    The tranquility of the dense forest was gone.


    Under these circumstances,


    Yumo had hoped that Mengxi would understand the danger of the situation and swiftly move away from her, seeking a chance to survive. However, Mengxi��s actions deeply disappointed Yumo.


    The silver-haired girl not only didn��t leave,


    But instead, she braced against the wind pressure of the Shadow power and rushed towards Yumo. Bathed in a silver glow, she quickly reached Yumo.


    Then,


    Under Yumo��s astonished gaze, Mengxi gently rubbed her head.


    As her consciousness was almost swallowed by her frenzied instincts, Yumo couldn��t hear what Mengxi was saying. At this point, she had almost lost control over her body and could only hopelessly wish to push Mengxi away.


    Yumo could do nothing but rage impotently.


    Although Yumo always acted slow-witted (and indeed was a bit...) when with Mengxi,


    Deep down, Yumo knew that Mengxi harbored some unsavory thoughts about her.


    Seeing Mengxi rushing up and rubbing her head at this moment, Yumo even thought that Mengxi was trying to take advantage of her, and her internal anger rose even more...


    As for how Mengxi managed to withstand the immense pressure released by her and reach her, Yumo was too drained to care.


    Now, all Yumo wanted to do was to bitterly scold Mengxi in her mind.


    ��You����


    ��You damn girl!��


    ��What are you thinking at a time like this?! Has your brain been blasted?! You were such a smart kid before, so why are you rushing in foolishly now?!��


    ��Could it be,��


    ��She wants to help me? To stabilize my power?��


    ...


    In the past, on Earth, Yumo had seen in anime, movies, and TV dramas, protagonists fearlessly throwing themselves into danger for friends or lovers. Yumo enjoyed those plots, but she certainly didn��t want Mengxi to mimic those characters now! S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing that coming to ��rescue�� her now was akin to seeking death. The Shadow power within her was not something Mengxi could suppress. Once she went berserk, it was definitely not something Mengxi could withstand.


    Continuing to stay here,


    The Girl of Destiny was only facing certain death.


    She should learn from those who cling to life at all costs.


    ��If you need to run, then run!��


    ��Stupid��


    ��Fool,��


    ��Leave, just leave...��


    Unfortunately,


    Yumo now lacked even the ability to speak and could only helplessly watch the girl in front of her with a hazy eye.


    As time passed, Yumo��s vision gradually became hazy, and the image of the silver-haired girl before her started to blur. The last thing Yumo could see, in her dazed state, was Mengxi holding her face with both hands...


    Even then,


    Yumo faintly heard the comforting words from the silver-haired girl,


    "Yumo, don��t be afraid, it��s going to be okay."


    ...


    Mengxi understood that with Yumo��s current state, it might be hard for her to hear her words, but she still did her utmost to comfort the black-haired girl before her. After holding her face, Mengxi looked at Yumo��s beautiful and perfect face and smiled meaningfully.


    Previously, Mengxi had thought she did something wrong as her visits to Yumo were consistently rejected. But now, seeing Yumo��s reaction and the worry and urgency in her words when urging her to leave,


    Mengxi realized that Yumo��s absence wasn��t because of anything she did wrong, but due to Yumo��s own reasons.


    Recalling Yumo��s strange behaviors in the past,


    Like her frantic head-banging when dealing with the head of Divine Punishment Sect Wilt, and blasting her own head while rescuing her from the Demon Dragon.


    Mengxi had always been puzzled, even suspecting if Yumo had masochistic fetish. But now it seemed that Yumo acted this way to stabilize her mind, hinting at a terrifying power within her that could invade her consciousness at any moment.


    ��So����


    ��Yumo avoided me to protect me, right?��


    ��Sigh...��


    With this realization, the anxiety that had settled in Mengxi��s heart was swept away.


    With her inner doubts cleared, Mengxi focused all her attention on the black-haired girl before her.


    Yumo��s condition was extremely unstable, something Mengxi sensed upon arriving here.


    Little Sakura inside her had also been constantly warning her, with the alert level reaching an unprecedented super S-level, even higher than when facing the demon dragon. In fact, after getting close to Yumo, Little Sakura couldn��t bear the pressure and fainted in her spiritual world, spitting blood...


    Moreover,


    Even though she barely managed to get to Yumo, the oppressive force of the rampant Shadow power made it difficult for her to breathe. If not for pinching her thigh to stimulate her nerves, she might have fainted just like Little Sakura.


    Given the gravity of Yumo��s condition, it was clear that she was in extreme danger.


    While Mengxi occasionally fantasized about being close to Yumo, she maintained enough rationality not to let desire cloud her judgment.


    Her approach to Yumo was not without preparation.


    Taking a deep breath and swallowing a pill, Mengxi��s eyes began to ripple with layers of golden light.


    The next moment,


    Braving the oppressive force of the violent Shadow power, Mengxi slowly bent down.


    In that instant, the two stunningly beautiful girls�� foreheads touched.


    The silver-haired girl gently closed her eyes.


    Almost at the moment when she closed her eyes, the Shadow power continuously emanating from Yumo changed its course...


    Instead of spreading chaotically in all directions, it gradually converged towards the silver-haired girl��s delicate body.


    ...


    ...


    --


    ��?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What��s happening?��


    "Is... is it over?"


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Yumo��s consciousness finally struggled out from the depths of the abyss, regaining control of her body. The black-haired girl struggled to move her body and barely opened her hazy eyes.


    ��It seems, I��ve recovered...��


    With the return of control over her body and feeling the stabilized power within, Yumo felt a wave of relief.


    However, before she could relax for even a second, her heart tensed up again.


    "Right, right!!"


    "Mengxi! Is she okay?!"


    Instantly, Yumo��s mind was engulfed by intense anxiety, her body trembling uncontrollably. Although she had lost consciousness under the assault of the Shadow power, Yumo distinctly remembered...


    Before she passed out, that foolish Mengxi was right by her side!


    "That, that stupid girl!"


    A sense of foreboding overwhelmed Yumo��s mind.


    Driven by her anxious emotions, she rapidly extended her perception and shook her head to regain her vision as quickly as possible.


    As her vision cleared, the surroundings came into view.


    Then,


    Yumo��s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, and she froze in place as if struck by lightning.


    "??"


    "Eh?!"


    To her surprise, Yumo found that the dense forest, which should have been the first to be destroyed by her out-of-control power, was mostly unharmed, except for a few thousand trees initially destroyed by the pressure wave. Bathed in moonlight, it was as serene and peaceful as ever.


    What shocked her even more was the silver-haired girl, who she thought might have been in grave danger, lying quietly in front of her.


    Her life force was stable...


    Not only that,


    Yumo also discovered an incredibly unbelievable fact at this moment.


    "Damn, this... this girl?! When did she reached level 8?!!"

 Chapter 648 - 649: A Bold Decision [2/2]

    Thank you all for the great support this year, I hope all of you Have an awesome day and a great year ahead.


    ----------


    Outside Anvika, on the outskirts of the forest.


    At some point, a grand and majestic silver-white barrier had appeared in the sky, enveloping the central area of the forest, rendering the interior undetectable from the outside.


    However,


    While the inside remained undetectable, the intense vibrations from Yumo��s earlier outburst of Shadow power had rapidly spread, affecting the surrounding area.


    Near the edge of the forest, a Sunlight Division troop, close to the Forest, bore the brunt of the shockwave. Coupled with the previous terrifying beast wave, this group of about thirty members of the Sunlight Squad had lost their original grace and elegance. Their face and body were now covered in dirt, and their expensive attire was tattered...


    The group lay or sat in the wreckage of their camp, gasping for air, occasionally casting frightened glances toward the central area of the dense forest.


    Evidently,


    After experiencing the two recent shocks, these members of the Church were deeply shaken.


    These Sunlight Squad had come to the Forest primarily to protect the Girl of Destiny during her training. Strictly speaking, perhaps they were more there to serve the Girl of Destiny.


    After all,


    They had brought a multitude of cooking utensils and ingredients...


    Moreover, more importantly,


    The strength of the Saintess to be had now surpassed what it once was, making their protection unnecessary.


    Their duty was to obey the Girl of Destiny��s commands and serve her well during her training.


    Therefore,


    Strictly speaking, Mengxi wasn��t lying.


    Her ability to quickly reach Yumo indeed had much to do with ��fate.��


    ...


    As time passed, the Church members, dazed by the shock, gradually regained their composure. A young church knight, nervously patting his chest, looked toward the distant sky canopy covering the central part of the forest:


    "What��s that? What was that tremor just now?"


    As he spoke,


    The young knight looked to a blonde man beside him, Knight Commander Phillipe, for answers.


    "That is the ��Radiant Sanctuary.��"


    Facing his subordinate��s inquiry, Phillipe gazed thoughtfully into the distance, responding with some excitement:


    "Radiant Sanctuary? What��s that?"


    "Young man, you should pay attention in class. How do you not know such a famous technique?"


    Phillipe glanced at the young knight beside him with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    The quality of new knights seemed to be declining lately.


    "��Radiant Sanctuary�� is a unique divine technique of the Holy Beast, covering several kilometers in its radius and creating a closed combat space. Inside this space, the Holy Beast and its companions significantly increase in strength. Additionally, the sanctuary has the ability to weaken the Shadow power. Back in the day, it was with this technique, along with the previous generation��s Saintess, that the Holy Beast managed to hold off Higanbana for so long."


    "A skill of the Holy Beast? Does that mean Miss Mengxi..."


    "Yes."


    Phillipe nodded slightly, his eyes filled with excitement:


    "Miss Mengxi must have fully assimilated the Holy Beast��s power to use this technique."


    Gazing at the magnificent light dome in the distance, Phillipe was filled with emotions.


    ��Mengxi����


    ��Her growth is truly astonishing,��


    ��Not only breaking through to the seventh level so quickly but also gaining the recognition of the Holy Beast.��


    More importantly,


    Mengxi, truly the Girl of Destiny, blessed by the goddess, even managed to receive the Holy Beast��s power! After the inheritance ceremony, Mengxi will broke through to the eighth level, becoming one of the top powerhouses on the continent.


    They had come to this remote wilderness primarily to help Mengxi familiarize herself with her immense new powers.


    Phillipe always believed that Mengxi was the savior prophesied, and seeing her rapid growth, his faith grew even stronger.


    He almost felt like dancing with joy.


    Of course,


    Amidst his excitement, Phillipe was also puzzled.


    "But, speaking of which... what was that massive tremor and beast wave just now?"


    Rubbing his chin, Phillipe pondered aloud.


    The frequency of Mengxi testing her new skills was indeed high.


    But,


    Doing so suddenly in the middle of the night? That was quite unusual.


    ...


    ��Huh?��


    ��What��s that?��


    However, while Phillipe was pondering, the grand light in the distance suddenly twisted and shattered into thousands of fragments, scattering into the sky and vanishing with the wind...


    "Hmm? Has the sanctuary been lifted?"


    --


    Meanwhile, in the center of the forest, as the brilliant light dissipated, Yumo regained consciousness, looking around in bewilderment and disbelief.


    Honestly,


    While Yumo��s mind had cleared, she still hadn��t fully grasped the situation.


    The scene before her was beyond her expectations, incomprehensible. The events that had invaded her mind left her even more confused.


    She had been consumed by the Shadow power. Logically, the area around her should have become a dead zone, devoid of life.


    Yet,


    The forest seemed to have suffered minimal damage.


    And,


    ��This girl, so close to me, is unharmed??��


    After carefully sensing Mengxi��s condition, Yumo was surprised to find that she hadn��t suffered any serious injuries. Her life force was still robust; she had just fainted from exhaustion. Seeing the silver-haired girl temporarily safe, Yumo withdrew her hand from Mengxi��s forehead, knelt on the ground, and let out a relieved sigh.


    "Phew... Good, she��s alright."


    However,


    Just after sighing in relief, Yumo crossed her arms over her chest, pondering a very serious question.


    ��When and how did this girl break through to the early eighth level?!!!��


    ��That��s too fast!!��


    Yumo had already been shocked to hear that Mengxi had successfully advanced to the saint rank. Now, just over a week later, Mengxi had broken through to the eighth level?! Yumo was dumbfounded, continuously pinching her own face to make sure she wasn��t dreaming.


    In Yumo��s original training plan for Mengxi, breaking through to the saint rank was expected to take a year, and advancing from saint to divine being would take an additional seven years.


    And now, Mengxi had completed an eight-year plan in just over a week?!


    "Oh my..."


    Yumo blinked, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Of course,


    Not knowing about the inheritance from the Holy Beast, Yumo couldn��t comprehend Mengxi��s miraculous progress rate.


    She attributed it to Mengxi��s status as the chosen one of this world.


    "Is she really the protagonist of this world?" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Such a rate of improvement and potential were indeed terrifying...��


    ��If this progress continued,��


    ��Mengxi might indeed grow to my level and eventually kill me to complete the trial...��


    Moreover,


    Thinking about the trial, Yumo frowned again. Regardless of whether she lived or died, she didn��t want Mengxi to conflict with her dear children. Thus, Yumo was contemplating how to keep Mengxi from targeting those kids.


    And now, like a flash of inspiration, a bold idea popped into Yumo��s mind.


    Although unsure how Mengxi did it, her recovery of sanity was undoubtedly connected to her. Taking such a risk and expending her strength to help her, Mengxi must truly like her...


    So then,


    "Let��s try this."


    Yumo took a deep breath, making a decision in her heart.


    ��It��s like,��


    ��Rewarding her...��


    ��Of course!��


    ��It��s also for the greater plan!��


    The next moment,


    The black-haired girl, blushing slightly, clenched her teeth and nervously raised her hand, slowly unbuttoning her collar...

 Chapter 649 - 650: The Scene that Shocked Mengxi

    "Hey, little girl, it��s time to wake up~"


    ��Huh?��


    ��Where am I?��


    ��That sweet voice? Is Yumo calling me?��


    ��Wait, it seems like?��


    ��Someone pressing on me?��


    ...


    In a daze, Mengxi��s consciousness gradually returned to her body. The exhaustion from depleting her holy aura and mental energy had unknowingly dissipated. She easily reconnected with her body and slowly opened her eyes.


    However, S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment she opened her eyes, Mengxi��s pupils twitched, and she was immediately stunned.


    ��?!!��


    "Eh?!"


    Because, as her vision returned, a stunning black-haired girl came into Mengxi��s view.


    "Yumo, Sis??!"


    Surprisingly,


    The moment she recognized the face, Mengxi let out a panicked cry.


    In Mengxi��s eyes,


    Her memory of the always innocent and cute Yumo was contradicted by the seductive smile and the enchanting demeanor now displayed on her face. If it weren��t for the familiar scent of Yumo, Mengxi might have doubted whether this person was an impostor.


    "Hoh, did my little girl woke up~"


    The black-haired girl close by smiled slightly, responding to Mengxi��s exclamation with a flirtatious tone.


    Hearing this entirely different tone, Mengxi blinked in confusion.


    Instinctively, Mengxi tried to get up, wanting to understand the situation better.


    Then,


    The silver-haired girl was surprised to find that she couldn��t move at all.


    After looking down and to her sides, Mengxi��s expression changed dramatically again, and her beautiful pale purple eyes trembled.


    ��What?!! ��


    ��This����


    ��Is this real or dream?!!��


    At that moment, Mengxi realized.


    Not only had Yumo��s demeanor and tone changed, but her clothes was also drastically different from before.


    Now, Yumo was dressed in a white dress, her ample bosom partly revealed through a large V-neck, resembling white jade. Her exposed snowy shoulders and slender, fair arms were mesmerizing. The dress clung tightly to her waist, highlighting her delicate figure, and seemed so soft and elastic.


    Additionally, because of the short skirt, her long, evenly toned legs were perfectly displayed to Mengxi, their beauty almost bewitching, invitingly so. Even more daringly, unlike before, Yumo wasn��t barefoot but had her long, elegant feet wrapped in enticing white stockings.


    And those white stockings,


    Were precisely one of the accessories Mengxi had most hoped to see Yumo wear~


    Without a doubt, Yumo��s current attire was incredibly seductive and filled with sensual allure. Her captivating dress, combined with her naturally enchanting beauty, was irresistibly tempting.


    At this moment, Yumo, with her gem-like crimson eyes, smiled mischievously, seductively, and invitingly, as if a single glance could captivate someone��s soul. Her small, pink lips slightly curled up, her red lips slightly parted, inviting her for a tender kiss.


    The faint blush on her pretty face only added to her bewitching charm.


    Although Mengxi always knew,


    That her sister, despite appearing rather wicked and embodying a dark beauty, was actually a simple and adorable older sister at heart.


    Such an innocent Yumo showing this side of herself.


    Whether intentional or not, it left Mengxi utterly astonished.


    Mengxi had to admit, she was unprepared for the current situation. She had imagined waking up in the church camp, in Yumo��s bedroom, or even on Yumo��s lap...


    But waking up in the wilderness, pinned to the ground?


    That was beyond Mengxi��s comprehension.


    Even after seeing Yumo like this, Mengxi��s initial confusion was swept away by shock, her mind racing as she pondered a very serious question.


    ��What����


    ��What happened here?��


    ��Did I somehow damage her brain with my actions?��


    "Sis, are you alright? What are you... doing?"


    Mengxi asked, worriedly.


    To this,


    Yumo, now in a ��bewitching�� and ��darkened�� state, smiled wickedly, shook her head playfully, and said in a teasing tone:


    "Me? What could be wrong with me?"


    While teasingly questioning back, Yumo released one of Mengxi��s arms, her slender index finger gently pressing under Mengxi��s chin:


    "As for what I am doing? That��s the question I��d like to ask you."


    "Ask me?"


    "Yes, you, little girl, what do you want to do? I clearly urged you to leave earlier, why didn��t you go? Such disobedience, aren��t you afraid I��ll spank you?"


    "I��m not afraid."


    Mengxi smiled and gave a very affirmative answer:


    "It��s true Sis told me to leave, but you looked so pained at the time, how could I bear to leave you alone? Of course, I had to stay to help stabilize your power. I believe you wouldn��t be so unreasonable as to spank me for no reason. My intentions were all good!"


    "Oh? Really you, huh? How did you do it?"


    "This~"


    "Hmm?"


    "It��s a secret~"


    Despite being completely pinned down by Yumo and enveloped in her dominating aura, Mengxi playfully stuck out her tongue, showing no fear of Yumo��s current ��queenly�� demeanor.


    "Oh~? My little girl have secrets now? Well... Do you know how dangerous it was to stay by my side then~?"


    "I know~ But I just couldn��t bear to leave you alone, What��s a little danger? Without your help, I would have died countless times. So, I don��t care at all if I can help you!"


    "You silly girl��"


    "Sister, look~, I was so brave, don��t I deserve a reward?"


    Mengxi playfully tilted her head, presenting her soft cheek to Yumo. Clearly, she was hinting at a ��goodnight kiss�� like the one she had received in the Winter Forest.


    However, Yumo��s expression remained neutral, not showing the usual ��I-can��t-help-but-give-in-to-you�� look.


    Instead of directly answering Mengxi��s request, Yumo asked back:


    "Mengxi, you said before that you really like me, right?"


    "Yes."


    Mengxi nodded without hesitation, but a flicker of confusion appeared in her eyes.


    ��What made Sis to bring this up?��


    "What is it, Sister?"


    "So, you naughty girl, have you always been thinking of doing some naughty things with me?"


    "Eh?"


    Mengxi was taken aback by the question.


    After a brief hesitation, Mengxi honestly nodded.


    Upon receiving this response, Yumo��s crimson eyes became more bewitching.


    "Is that so~"


    Yumo seductively licked her lips.


    To Mengxi��s utter astonishment, Yumo then took her hand and placed it against her chest, under the fabric of her thine dress...


    "If that��s what you want, as a reward, I��ll give it to you tonight~"


    Mengxi: "Eh?!!!!!"


    ��What,��


    ��Am I still dreaming??��

 Chapter 650 - 651: The Inner Game

    "If you want it, sis will give it to you as a reward~"


    The black-haired girl, bending over, whispered these teasing words into Mengxi��s ear in a sexy tone.


    Already stunningly beautiful, and naturally alluring, Yumo, dressed in such sexy thine clothes and performing such tempting actions, was devastatingly effective.


    Even the usually so composed Mengxi found herself overwhelmed as if her brain had been swept by a billion-volt surge, plunging into a state of dumbfounded paralysis.


    Frozen in place, she could only stare blankly at the black-haired girl.


    Her gaze fixed on the girl above her, Mengxi��s mind was thrown into turmoil, like a stormy sea.


    ������


    ��What?!��


    ��What in the world is happening?!��


    ��When did my sister become so... bold?!��


    Mengxi internally screamed in shock.


    Admittedly,


    she couldn��t deny that deep within, she harbored some naughty thoughts about Yumo~


    Especially after perusing the ��enlightening books�� given by Bai, Mengxi��s mind often wandered to NSFW, pixelated scenes. In those moments, she and Yumo were the protagonists. Such thoughts always left Mengxi restless and agitated.


    At night, due to not replenishing Yumo��s energy, Mengxi felt an unbearable heat within her. When Yumo first arrived at Luminous, Mengxi even felt an impulse to take things further on the spot.


    However,


    despite these thoughts, Mengxi always kept a certain restraint.


    This wasn��t just due to Yumo��s insane strength, but also out of respect for her.


    Compared to before their relationship deepened, their current interaction was still limited to holding hands, pecking cheeks, and the occasional nibble on the lips �C the final step was still a long way off.


    Considering Yumo��s innocent, shy, and somewhat oblivious tsundere nature, Mengxi predicted she��d have to continue cozying up to her for a while before... convincing her to share a bed. Ah, not ��convincing��...


    Anyway, it would take time to progress further.


    But Mengxi could never have imagined that the usually cute and pure Yumo would make such a bold move and utter those words!


    And even,


    ��placing her hand on my chest?!��


    ��Had someone else taken over my innocent Yumo��s body?!��


    As these thoughts raced through Mengxi��s mind, her light purple eyes flickered with a mix of seriousness and worry. However, she quickly dismissed these fears, confirming through her detailed observations that the girl before her was indeed her sister Yumo.


    ��Could it be��


    ��Yumo is trying to seduce me?��


    ��But��Why?��


    Realizing that the person in front of her was definitely her innocent sister, Mengxi��s mind became even more muddled. She couldn��t fathom why Yumo had suddenly become so bold. ��Was there a hidden motive?��


    As Mengxi pondered, Yumo��s teasing continued unabated.


    In the next moment,


    Yumo��s leg nudged forward, deliberately pressing against Mengxi��s private area, sending a shiver through Mengxi��s body. Simultaneously, Yumo began to unbutton her dress in a seductive manner, slowly revealing large swaths of her fair skin.


    "But, little girl, if you accept this reward and take my body~, it means you��ll be mine from now on~. Whatever I say, you��ll have to do obediently~, understood?"


    "..."


    ��Hmm����


    ��Okay, I think I get what��s going on...��


    In that instant, a lightbulb went off in Mengxi��s head.


    She had a vague idea of what Yumo was thinking and began to rapidly consider how to respond.


    ��Well...��


    Glancing at Yumo��s chest, Mengxi��s brow furrowed slightly, a subtle expression crossing her face.


    ��It might be inappropriate to say this��


    ��But honestly��


    ��Sister, that move, it��s more tempting when done by someone with a bigger chest, like me~��


    ��Your ��little buns�� aren��t quite up to the task...��


    Even amidst such a tense, pink atmosphere, Mengxi couldn��t help but internally criticize a few points.


    Of course, these were just her internal thoughts, knowing full well the consequences of voicing them out loud. Not only would it ruin the perfect atmosphere, but it might also provoke Yumo into a fury, taking it out on Mengxi��s behind. Considering the potential wrath of that ��weapon,�� Mengxi wasn��t willing to take the risk.


    Mengxi was thoughtfully planning her response, quietly critiquing herself.


    However, Mengxi didn��t respond to any of Yumo��s teasing or provocative words, maintaining a dazed expression and simply staring blankly at the black-haired girl in front of her...


    ...


    Thus,


    As seconds and minutes ticked by,


    Mengxi remained as she was,


    But,


    Yumo��s heart gradually lost its balance. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gazing into Mengxi��s beautiful light purple eyes, Yumo maintained her seductive facade, but inside, she was sinking into a quagmire of panic and confusion. On the outside, she appeared calm as a mountain, but inside, she was as anxious as a cat.


    ��Why����


    ��Why is this happening?!��


    ��Why is this girl not reacting at all?!��


    ��I, I, I made such a big sacrifice, said these things, made these moves!! Why won��t you react at all! Your blank stare is really embarrassing me!!!��


    At that moment,


    Inside her heart, Yumo was metaphorically holding her head and rolling on the ground in frustration.


    Making such flirtatious moves was not in Yumo��s nature; she did it despite the immense embarrassment she felt.


    Her goal was to offer herself to this girl...


    Although Yumo was quite confused about the trial she was facing, she needed to prepare for the possibility of conflicts between Mengxi and her children after her departure. With Mengxi��s rate of growth, her own children would definitely be no match for her in the future.


    To prevent this Girl of Destiny from attacking her children, Yumo racked her brains for a solution.


    Recalling a certain plot in the book ��The Mask of the Family,�� Yumo had an epiphany. Didn��t the second female lead in the book avoid conflict between two powers by turning an enemy into a family member?!


    ��If I couldn��t beat her, then join her!��


    ��Ah, no!��


    ��Make the other person a part of her family! If this girl became my wife, wouldn��t my children also become her children?! She wouldn��t be able to harm them then, right?!��


    ��Besides����


    ��As a villainous boss seducing the heroine, corrupting her~��


    ��It��s like getting back at that goddess too~��


    ��Wow, I��m so smart����


    ...


    With these thoughts, Yumo made up her mind, dragged Mengxi under a giant tree, changed into clothes and stockings that even she found embarrassing, and prepared to seduce the Girl of Destiny! However, being fundamentally innocent, Yumo��s heart was shrouded in embarrassment after a series of flirtatious actions and shameless lines.


    Unprecedented pressure mounted in the young girl��s heart.


    At this moment,


    Looking at the silent Mengxi, Yumo��s embarrassment soared. If not for her constant manipulation of the Shadow power to control her expressions, her face would have probably turned as red as tomato. Even now, Yumo felt like crying...


    �� Sob* give me some damn reaction!!��


    ��You damn girl��


    ��How can you be like this! It��s so difficult for me!! I��ve said so much, why is there still no reaction?!��


    ��What��s going on!��


    ���i�n�i...��


    ��Is it, is it because that I��m really not attractive?��


    Regret, grievance, and self-doubt began to brew in Yumo��s heart, and tears started forming in her crimson eyes In her inner world. Undoubtedly, if the situation continued like this, Yumo was seconds away from...


    Transforming from a seductive big sister to a weeping, pitiful figure.


    Just then,


    As the tears were about to fall, Mengxi, sensing her sister��s mental state, smiled slightly, showing Yumo the shocked yet joyous expression she had been hoping for.


    Whether intentionally or not, the long unresponsive Mengxi finally made a move.


    The next instant,


    Someone��s little buns were suddenly covered with a hand~

 Chapter 651 - 652: Turning the Tables

    However, just as Yumo felt conflicted in her heart, the electric shock-like sensation from her chest suddenly made the black-haired girl��s body tremble. The strange stimulating feeling instantly spread throughout Yumo��s entire body, pulling her wandering thoughts back to reality.


    ?!!


    This, this, this girl?!


    F-Finally reacting?!


    Glancing down at her chest from the corner of her eye, Yumo saw those slender fingers grasping her steamed buns. A flash of surprise, joy, and indignant anger passed through Yumo��s eyes.


    And at this moment,


    The silver-haired girl who had been pressed beneath her, stiff as a wooden board for so long, finally revealed a sweet smile and spoke the words Yumo had long been waiting for.


    "Hehe~ !!! Then~ thank you for the reward, big sis~"


    Mengxi said playfully.


    In an instant, the wooden girl from before had transformed back into the little devil personality Yumo was so familiar with. Her little hand even boldly grabbed hold of Yumo��s steamed buns. Though small in size, they were exceptionally perky and quite sensitive~


    Mengxi��s hands, as if having undergone special training, were astounding the moment they moved.


    In just a split second, under Mengxi��s fierce assault, wave after wave of intense stimulation rushed to Yumo��s brain, causing even this great final boss to feel slightly agitated inside as the flames of desire gradually ignited within her body.


    However,


    Yumo quickly steadied her heart. After trembling slightly all over, she forcibly swallowed back the moans in her belly.


    After all,


    If she accidentally let them slip out, it would mean her complete defeat.


    Regaining her composure, Yumo once again played the role of the charming big sister. Usually, if Mengxi dared to pinch Yumo��s buns like this, Yumo would definitely push her away. But now, after being groped, Yumo remained unfazed and even guided Mengxi��s hand further down towards her lower abdomen~


    Perhaps due to the stimulation from Mengxi��s little hands, or the shame in her heart, Yumo could no longer suppress the blush spreading across her delicate face, making the already enchanting girl appear even more delectable.


    "How does it feel? Little girl?"


    Yumo asked teasingly.


    Even though her heart pounded nervously in her chest, filled with indignation and regret, Yumo still persisted in portraying herself as a devilish big sister.


    No matter what,


    The script she wrote, she had to act it out even if it made her cry!


    Moreover, this was probably her only chance to turn the tables. If she shrank back now, she would likely be reduced to a petting target in the future...


    On the other side, Mengxi smiled faintly at this Yumo.


    "It feels great~"


    Saying that, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed slightly as she gazed at the black-haired girl before her, deep in thought.


    Although Mengxi generally guessed that Yumo��s actions contained some reluctance, she had already made up her mind to devour the girl before her eyes in one fell swoop. She was not like some impotent male leads in anime who would refuse the fat meat delivered right to them. Mengxi had no reason to decline.


    Besides,


    There was a very serious issue that my dear Yumo needed to be made aware of.


    That is,


    One cannot be too flirtatious.


    Being this flirtatious~ is asking for a spanking~


    However,


    Before enjoying the delicacy, there was one more thing she needed to do.


    Seeing that her fingertip stimulation had been fruitless multiple times, a hint of a meaningful, mischievous smile appeared at the corner of Mengxi��s mouth.


    ...


    The next moment,


    Under Yumo��s perplexed gaze, Mengxi��s pretty face, full of shock, bewilderment, and joy, gradually revealed a trace of confusion and hesitation.


    "Of course it��s great to do it with Sister... It��s just..."


    Mengxi��s words were intermittent, and her eyes were also somewhat shifty and dazed, as if there was something she wanted to say but couldn��t get out.


    "Hmm?"


    Naturally, such an expression was noticed by Yumo.


    The puzzled black-haired girl tilted her head enchantingly:


    "What��s wrong, you brat? Is there something you want to say?"


    "Well... That..."


    Seeing Mengxi stammering like this, Yumo felt even more baffled:


    "Hmm? Just say it directly. Sister won��t blame you."


    "Umm, Sister Yumo, your face..."


    "Face? What��s wrong with my face?"


    "The makeup, your eye makeup is smudged, it��s... it��s like a little calico cat... Pfft...Hahahaha, It��s, it��s funny..." S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?!!!


    "Huh?!! The makeup, the makeup is smudged?! And, and a little calico cat?!"


    Hearing these words and seeing Mengxi trying hard not to laugh, Yumo��s expression instantly changed drastically. The enchanting and charming demeanor she had been desperately maintaining crumbled in an instant. The seductive allure on her face vanished, replaced by an indescribable embarrassment and astonishment.


    "How, how could this be?!"


    This,


    I, I specially learned makeup from Seba! Why... Why would the makeup smudge!! Where did I go wrong?


    Ahhhhh!!


    In that case, doesn��t that mean I, I��ve been wearing a ��clown face�� the whole time?! Flirting and posing in front of Mengxi like this?! And feeling good about myself?!!


    Recalling her seductive movements from earlier and imagining herself with a smudged face, an intense sense of shame uncontrollably stirred up a storm in Yumo��s heart.


    At this moment,


    She seemed to understand why Mengxi had remained unmoved before. It turned out that she herself was the problem!


    In an instant, Yumo��s face turned into a fully ripe red apple, with large amounts of steam gushing out from her forehead.


    "Ahhhhh!! Why did it smudge?!"


    In this situation, Yumo no longer had the energy to continue her own script.


    Ashamed, she hurriedly released Mengxi from her restraints and sat to the side.


    The next moment,


    A crimson glow of Shadow power gently rippled, and a mirror suddenly emerged from a spatial ring. As the ��young lady�� of the Black Rose family, carrying a mirror had already become a habit for Yumo.


    Wahhhhhh (qwq),


    The makeup was just fine a moment ago, how did it suddenly smudge?!


    Could it be?!


    The makeup products Seba gave me, there��s a problem with their quality?!


    While feeling conflicted inside, Yumo picked up the mirror and anxiously looked into it, wanting to figure out just how badly her makeup had smudged. If it really was as Mengxi said, turning into a little calico cat, then Yumo would probably directly dig a hole in the ground and dive into it.


    The makeup is all smudged, and still seducing a female lead?! There probably isn��t a more foolish boss than me in the world!!


    Just like this,


    Under Yumo��s nervous gaze, the girl��s face was clearly reflected on the mirror��s surface.


    Then,


    Yumo��s crimson eyes suddenly narrowed, and her entire being froze on the spot. The panicked sounds constantly escaping from the girl��s mouth abruptly ceased. In this moment, the entire forest was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard, silent to the point of being frightening.


    Evidently, the self in the mirror was a bit different from the self Yumo had imagined.


    After staring blankly at her perfect face in the mirror for a few seconds, Miss Yumo dazedly muttered to herself:


    "Huh? My, my makeup, it��s not, not smudged? Why... Why did Meng... Hm??!!"


    In an instant,


    A flash of red light flickered through Yumo��s eyes.


    The girl had a sudden realization.


    This,


    This, this little girl?!!


    "You little brat, you, you tricked me!!!"


    Realizing that she had been played, Yumo��s face instantly showed an angry expression. Without a second word, she crushed the mirror in her hand and furiously turned her head to glare at Mengxi, looking like she was about to start a fight.


    It��s just that,


    Right after turning around, the scolding words Yumo was about to say didn��t have a chance to come out.


    Because,


    The moment Yumo indignantly turned around, a silver-white silhouette had already rapidly enlarged in Yumo��s eyes! Instantly kissing Yumo and grabbing her wrists, directly pushing the unprepared Yumo to the ground.


    In a flash, the offensive and defensive positions of the two underwent an earth-shattering change.


    ...


    Only after a round of indescribable tongue-kissing exchange did Mengxi reluctantly release Yumo��s tender lips.


    Looking at the red-faced and dazed Yumo beneath her, the silver-haired girl licked her lips and said with lingering interest:


    "As expected~, Sister Yumo tastes the best like this~"

 Chapter 652 - 653: The Battle that Decided Status

    Mengxi wanted to explode in anger and scold Yumo for making a fool of herself. Just as she was about to speak, Yumo was pushed down and forcefully kissed by Mengxi. In an instant, her mind went blank.


    She was dazed and motionless as the silver-haired girl pressed her down, allowing her to take whatever she wanted.


    Prying open Yumo��s lips and teeth, Mengxi��s tongue boldly explored every corner of Yumo��s mouth, greedily taking in her breath. This moment of excitement made Yumo��s feelings of shame and anger disappear instantly.


    After a stimulating moment of intimacy, Mengxi reluctantly released Yumo��s lips, wiping away the glistening liquid from the corner of her mouth with satisfaction.


    Next moment,


    Licking her lips, Mengxi said playfully,


    "Indeed, this is how big sister tastes the best~"


    At the same time, Mengxi mischievously poked Yumo��s fair and delicate face:


    "Big sister is so pure and cute, don��t pretend to be that kind of seductive woman~. Although it��s quite charming, it��s too awkward~."


    Being poked repeatedly by Mengxi, Yumo quickly regained her senses. Realizing she had been pushed down and forcefully kissed again, the girl��s face suddenly turned red, looking very pitiful.


    At this moment, Yumo realized,


    Her previous act of being a seductive older sister had been seen through by Mengxi long ago.


    In an instant, a strong sense of shame surged back, making Yumo want to find a hole to hide in.


    "Wuwuwu, you, you saw through it all?"


    "Of course~, how could I not see through it?"


    Mengxi replied without hesitation, playfully flicking Yumo��s head.


    "Really, big sister, you suddenly acted out of character, how could that be normal? You��re not usually like this. Even if you want to change your image, don��t make such a big leap, it��s too unrealistic~"


    "Wuwu, I guess so."


    "Also~"


    Saying this, Mengxi smiled wickedly,


    "It��s still the current cute and helpless big sister that��s more adorable~. Big sister is not suitable for being on top, you��re more suited to being obediently on the bottom~"


    "Huh?!!!" S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Yumo pouted, showing a hint of displeasure.


    Without hesitation, she immediately retorted:


    "Who, who, who said that!! What being on the bottom?! Nonsense! I, I won��t be on the bottom!"


    Although she had mentally prepared to give herself to Mengxi, Yumo still couldn��t accept being a zero. She was the final boss, even if she seduced the protagonist, she should be the one on top, right? How could she be bullied by a little girl?


    However,


    At the crucial moment, if she was still suppressed by Mengxi this time, she might never escape the fate of being ��bullied�� for the rest of her life.


    So,


    This was her only chance to turn the tables!


    But,


    Yumo��s thoughts seemed to have been seen through by Mengxi again. Seeing the older sister under her, constantly scheming to counterattack and overthrow her, Mengxi licked her lips playfully.


    Oh ho?


    It seems,


    Big sister Yumo still hasn��t accepted reality?


    If that��s the case,


    I can only help her a little~


    ��


    Without replying to Yumo��s protest, the silver-haired girl just smiled wickedly. Her smile was full of meaning~


    ??!


    Huh?


    Seeing this, Yumo was somewhat puzzled.


    However, having just been defeated by Mengxi��s forceful kiss, Yumo desperately wanted to turn the tables and even the score. Now, she was unwilling to be pressed down by Mengxi. After her brain regained a bit of rationality, the powerful force within Yumo began to surge.


    No matter what,


    In terms of physical strength, Yumo had an absolute advantage. With her powerful strength, she could instantly press Mengxi back down and teach her a lesson! She wanted this stinky girl to know that big sister is not someone to be messed with!


    "Hmph!"


    Just now, it was just carelessness! Being pressed down and forcefully kissed by you! This time, see how I teach you a lesson!


    Thinking of this, Yumo suddenly showed a fierce gaze.


    However,


    Before Yumo could act,


    An indescribable, intense stimulation suddenly surged from between her legs, fiercely striking Yumo��s brain.


    "Mmah"


    In an instant, the unprepared Yumo let out a cry of ecstasy. Her arms, which were about to counterattack, instantly went limp.


    It turned out that,


    Mengxi, who had the absolute advantage in the attack, seemed to have already seen through Yumo��s little scheme.


    In the moment Yumo decided to counterattack, Mengxi��s hand, which had been freely groping Yumo, suddenly launched a surprise attack. Without hesitation, she turned the tables and directly invaded the girl��s secret garden. With her excellent technique, she made Yumo��s face flush red, giving her a feeling of numbness all over her body.


    Mengxi bit Yumo��s earlobe and whispered:


    "How does it feel, big sister? Does it feel good?"


    "You, you this�� bad�� bad girl!"


    "Don��t worry, big sister, it will feel even better~"


    "You, you! No, no~"


    Stimulated by the intense sensation, Yumo��s speech became fragmented and weak.


    As Mengxi increased the speed of her fingers, Yumo��s snow-white swan-like neck slowly lifted, her red lips slightly parted, her breathing became heavier, and her throat made a "hah�� hah��" sound.


    Although she tried to suppress it, the girl still let out a few moans that stirred the imagination.


    "Mm�� wu��"


    In just a few moments, Yumo felt her reason being stripped away, her whole body burning hot.


    "Mmah��"


    Finally, with a cry from the black-haired girl, her eyes rolled back slightly, her lower body arched, and her body trembled continuously before slowly relaxing her arms and collapsing onto the grass��


    A puddle of indescribable oval-shaped wetness began to spread on the grass.


    Obviously,


    In this brief confrontation, our Yumo had suffered a crushing defeat.


    ��


    Glancing at her wet and sticky slender fingers, Mengxi��s smile became even more meaningful.


    "Does it feel good, big sister?"


    "��Don��t�� don��t mess around��"


    After a long silence, the panting Yumo finally gasped and weakly cursed:


    "It�� it�� it doesn��t feel good��"


    The sweat-drenched Yumo kept shaking her head in denial.


    Although she was still denying it, Yumo��s somewhat dazed eyes showed no sign of resistance. Her whole body lay limply on the ground, completely losing the momentum to launch a counterattack. Undoubtedly, Yumo had already lost this battle.


    To this, Mengxi smiled contentedly,


    "Big sister is really stubborn."


    "No, I��m not�� not stubborn��"


    "Hehe, but this stubborn look is also quite cute~. So now, does big sister know her place?"


    Yumo remained silent, only nodding slightly with a somewhat aggrieved expression.


    "Hehe, good girl~"


    Looking at the panting Yumo, who was lying on the ground with a red face, looking very weak and completely at her mercy, Mengxi��s heart was filled with satisfaction. Facing such a beautiful black-haired girl, Mengxi leaned down again and lightly kissed Yumo��s cheeks and red lips.


    After another round of kissing, Mengxi stopped her actions.


    Silently propping herself up on the grass.


    No matter what,


    The previous climax seemed to have brought too much stimulation to Yumo, so it was better to take a break. Otherwise, if they continued directly, Mengxi was a bit worried about her sister��s brain. Although this sister was already a bit silly, if she became even more dull because of these waves, wouldn��t that be a loss?


    Mengxi wanted to take a break.


    However,


    A certain black-haired girl seemed to have no intention of slowing down��


    Just as Mengxi was about to get up and let Yumo rest for a moment, the black-haired girl opened her mouth slightly:


    "Don��t stop��~ Continue��, I�� I still want more"


    ?!?!


    Such a numbing and desire-filled voice instantly made Mengxi shiver, looking at the girl under her with an incredulous expression��


    "Huh? sister??"

 Chapter 653 - 654: Excitement

    Actually,


    Mengxi stopped for another very important reason. She was hesitant about whether to take the final step with her sister.


    Mengxi is a very thoughtful child. She could see that Yumo was still somewhat reluctant in her actions. Although Yumo said she was ��rewarding�� herself, she was still resisting and confused.


    Clearly, Yumo��s heart wasn��t ready.


    But that��s normal. For the innocent Yumo, going from holding hands and kissing to the final step... the leap seemed too big.


    Maybe it would be better to respect Yumo��s feelings?


    Wait until she fully accepts it and is willing?


    After all,


    This time, the goal of making Yumo aware of her position had been achieved.


    ��


    So, Mengxi was torn about whether to stop.


    But,


    In the next moment, Yumo��s action broke Mengxi��s thoughts and shattered her hesitation.


    "Don��t stop��~ Continue��, I�� I still want more"


    ?!?!


    Sister? Sister?


    Yumo��s voice was as pleasant as ever, but this time, her soft and gentle voice was filled with allure and desire, instantly striking Mengxi��s heart and making the silver-haired girl shiver, looking incredulously at the girl beneath her.


    The black-haired girl, who had just been overwhelmed by climax and lay trembling on the grass, seemed to have regained her energy. Her dazed eyes were gone, replaced by eyes filled with desire and greed, exuding an aggressive ruby-red glow.


    Vaguely, Mengxi could even see two small pink hearts in those eyes.


    Her flushed face, combined with those watery and charming eyes, clearly showed a state of unsatisfied desire.


    Not only that,


    Just as Mengxi was about to get up in surprise, Yumo raised her hands and wrapped them around Mengxi��s neck. Her long, smooth, and shapely legs also suddenly wrapped around Mengxi��s waist, pulling the silver-haired girl back into her embrace.


    "Sister, sister?"


    Facing the beautiful face so close to her, Mengxi couldn��t help but gasp.


    "What are you doing? We��ve�� just started~"


    Kissing Mengxi��s cheek, Yumo asked with a hint of displeasure. The blood-red butterflies around her began to dance excitedly.


    "��"


    Looking at Yumo like this, Mengxi was at a loss for words.


    After a few seconds of shock and accepting the reality, a hint of helplessness flashed in Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    It seemed,


    Just now,


    She had opened a switch that couldn��t be turned off.


    In an instant, Mengxi didn��t know whether she should feel excited or regretful. After all, judging from Yumo��s actions and demeanor, she wouldn��t let Mengxi go until she was satisfied��


    And considering Yumo��s strength and stamina, satisfying her would be quite ��difficult��.


    Unfortunately,


    With Yumo��s legs locked around her, Mengxi had no choice but to continue.


    Thinking of this, Mengxi smiled bitterly.


    She felt she would be exhausted today. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She never thought,


    Her usually pure sister would show this side of herself. It was unexpected��


    But,


    Maybe this was a good thing.


    Looking at Yumo��s bright and clear eyes, Mengxi couldn��t find a trace of hesitation or resistance, only strong desire. Since that was the case, Mengxi had no reason to hesitate.


    Besides,


    She had ignited Yumo��s passion, so she had to be responsible to the end.


    Not satisfying her would be unfair.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up~"


    Seeing Mengxi still not reacting, Yumo impatiently urged in a sweet voice.


    Facing the black-haired girl��s seductive urging, Mengxi smiled gently, her light purple eyes filled with affection. Then, Mengxi slowly lowered her head and whispered in Yumo��s ear:


    "Don��t rush, Yumo. I��ll make you feel even better soon~"


    "Hurry up~"


    "Okay, I know."


    Smiling slightly, Mengxi bit Yumo��s red lips again, her hands starting to move.


    One hand massaged Yumo��s chest, while the other hand moved lower.


    In an instant, the two girls were immersed in a pink atmosphere, and a strange scent began to spread through the air. As waves of intense stimulation hit, Yumo squinted her eyes in satisfaction, allowing Mengxi to do whatever she wanted with her body.


    "Mm, just like this~"


    As her consciousness gradually approached the peak, Yumo wrapped one arm around Mengxi��s waist, and her other hand began to explore under Mengxi��s clothes.


    Hungrily, she started to undress Mengxi.


    Mengxi didn��t mind and even teased the desire-filled black-haired girl:


    "Hehe, you always say I��m naughty, but it turns out you��re quite naughty yourself~"


    "Hehe~"


    Yumo smiled lightly without directly responding.


    But she didn��t deny it either, and continued to undress Mengxi.


    When the golden nun��s habit and undergarments were removed by Yumo, revealing Mengxi��s stunning, flawless, and delicate upper body, Yumo��s desire and excitement grew uncontrollably.


    Then,


    Impatiently, Yumo bit down on a certain part of Mengxi, savoring the sweetness.


    Even though Mengxi tried to control her emotions, she couldn��t help but let out a few moans under Yumo��s tongue.


    "Mm~"


    However,


    While moaning, Mengxi didn��t become more excited like Yumo. Instead, she looked around hesitantly.


    Being naked in such an open space made Mengxi feel uncomfortable.


    "What��s wrong, you little brat?"


    Seeing the hesitation in Mengxi��s eyes and the sudden slowdown in her actions, Yumo asked, feeling a bit displeased.


    "Sister��"


    "What is it?"


    "This is our first time�� enmmm, doing it outdoors? Isn��t it too exciting?"


    "Are you feeling shy?"


    Yumo smiled mischievously, sticking out her tongue.


    Mengxi didn��t deny it and nodded silently.


    Although Mengxi always acted bold in front of Yumo, deep down, she was quite conservative. She had some reservations about doing it outdoors, even though she knew the animals in the nearby forest were just mindless creatures��


    "A little��"


    "Hehe, you��re actually quite cute~"


    Yumo stuck out her tongue meaningfully and licked her lips, her voice filled with sweetness:


    "Since that��s the case, I understand~"


    As Yumo finished speaking,


    The blood-red butterflies dancing around them instantly gathered at Yumo��s command, gradually enveloping the two girls. A crimson energy barrier silently formed��


    As several pieces of the girls�� intimate clothing, along with their wet underwear, were thrown out of the barrier, the deep forest finally returned to its usual tranquility.


    And one scene after another, indescribably intimate and exciting, unfolded within the barrier��


    ��


    Of course,


    At this moment, Mengxi, immersed in desire, didn��t know that an event that would greatly shock her was about to quietly arrive��

 Chapter 654 - 655: Ignore this chapter

    Ignore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgn=erIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore thisIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this chapterIgnore this S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 655 - 656: Ignore this chapter

    Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter


    sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 656 - 657: Ignore this chapter

    Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter Ignore this chapter S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 657 - 658 : Liyu’s nightmare

    In the middle of the cold winter forest,


    Inside Yumo��s villa,


    A jade-like little girl with gray long hair was quietly curled up on a large bed. However, the cute girl��s sleep quality seemed to be somewhat worrisome. Although her eyes were tightly closed, she kept tossing and turning restlessly, her brows tightly furrowed.


    Clearly, the gray-haired little girl was having a nightmare.


    And the next moment,


    As if the nightmare had reached its climax, the gray-haired girl was startled awake, her whole body trembling. Suddenly, her hands exerted force and mercilessly snapped off the head of the big teddy bear she was hugging. Not only that, a terrifying wind-attribute Shadow power burst out with the little girl at the center!


    The emerald-colored Shadow power directly swept through the entire room, causing the whole villa to shake violently for several seconds, leaving a mess in its wake.


    The terrifying aura even spread outside, causing the monsters outside to look towards the villa in fear. Those monsters who sensed this aura were even more frightened...


    "That, that little ancestor? What... What happened again??"


    --


    "Ahhhhhh!!!! No, no!!!"


    The gray-haired girl suddenly let out a heart-wrenching scream, her consciousness breaking free from the nightmare. Opening her eyes, she abruptly sat up from the bed...


    "Huff huff huff... This, I... I..."


    The girl kept panting heavily and blankly looked around, looking quite shaken.


    Looking at the surroundings that had become a mess under the impact of her power, but still filled with a familiar charm, the gray-haired girl, who was our little friend Liyu, couldn��t help but pat her chest in relief and let out a long sigh.


    "Phew~ Fortunately... It was a dream, it almost scared me to death... Fortunately, fortunately~"


    However, just as Liyu calmed down, a displeased complaining voice came faintly from the side.


    "Fortunately my ass!! Ouch ouch... It hurts so much!"


    "Huh?"


    Liyu was stunned for a moment, glancing to the side with some guilt and embarrassment:


    "Ah? Is that you, Shuoyue?"


    "Yeah! Who else could it be?!"


    At this moment,


    Under Liyu��s slightly apologetic gaze, a delicate-looking girl wearing a sky-blue nightgown slowly poked her head out from the edge of the bed. Her peerlessly beautiful face was filled with ��displeasure��, and her blue-gold eyes were filled with complaints towards her sister.


    "Sister Liyu, what are you doing?!"


    While raising her hand to rub her head, Shuoyue complained unhappily.


    "If I had known, I wouldn��t have come to sleep with you. Ahhh, it hurts so much..."


    At this moment, Shuoyue��s heart was filled with grievance.


    These days,


    After Kalina left, she and Liyu were responsible for looking after the entire Winter Forest. During this period, the thoughtful Shuoyue quickly noticed the abnormality of her sister Liyu.


    As everyone knows, Liyu used to be inseparable from Limo. The two sisters did everything together, whether it was eating, sleeping, bathing, or beating up humans (except when getting spanked).


    After Limo went to the Black Rose family for training, Liyu became all alone.


    At first, it seemed fine, but after a long time,


    Liyu seemed to become a bit lonely and even depressed, looking lifeless every day.


    Although Shuoyue often bickered with Liyu, she and Liyu essentially had a very strong sisterly bond. Seeing Liyu so dull recently, Shuoyue spent a lot of time accompanying Liyu, comforting her lonely sister.


    Shuoyue also knew,


    Liyu didn��t like sleeping alone, feeling a lack of security. After Limo left the Winter Forest, Liyu would always sneak off at night to find Kalina while hugging a pillow.


    And now that Kalina had also gone out on business, Liyu seemed too embarrassed to come to her younger sister.


    Left with no choice,


    The considerate little sister Shuoyue, seeing that her big Sister Liyu hadn��t been resting well these days, took the initiative to come to Liyu��s room last night to accompany her dear sister to sleep.


    Hehe~ i am so considerate and gentle.


    I am indeed Mommy��s kindest and cutest child~


    Sister Liyu should be very grateful to me afterward, right?


    With this in mind, Shuoyue fell asleep.


    Afterwards...


    ...


    Early in the morning, while still in dreamland, the terrifying Shadow power shockwave erupting from Liyu suddenly slammed into Shuoyue��s body. Since Shuoyue was lying right next to Liyu, the impact was immense, directly shaking Shuoyue into a mess, rolling off the bed in a sorry state, falling face-first into the ground.


    With good intentions, she materializes to accompany her sister to sleep, only to be shaken into a mess early in the morning?!


    In this situation, how could Shuoyue not be angry?


    The furious blue-haired girl climbed in front of Liyu without a word, gritting her teeth and showing a ��ferocious�� side. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister! I��m very angry now! You better explain properly! Why are you making such a fuss so early in the morning!!"


    "Ah, I am so sorry, Shuoyue."


    Liyu scratched her head quite guiltily and rubbed Shuoyue��s head:


    "Later, you��ll be in charge of looking after the place. The performance of managing the Winter Forest will be counted as yours. Don��t be angry anymore, okay?"


    "Hmph, how can I not be angry?! ...But I��m not a petty person. I��ll spare Sister Liyu for now."


    "Then, thank you so much, Shuoyue."


    "Mm, good that you know."


    Shuoyue crossed her arms in front of her chest, pouting arrogantly with a smug look.


    "So, what happened?"


    "Yeah, your shadow power erupted out of control like that, it is unlike you sister. So did something happen just now?"


    "About this..."


    Liyu twirled her hair with her fingers, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "Actually, I had a nightmare."


    "A nightmare?"


    Hearing this, Shuoyue blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Did you dream about the feather duster?"


    Shuoyue said without hesitation,


    "Oh, I knew it."


    After all, in Shuoyue ��s eyes, the only thing that could make demon kings like them feel fear and directly wake them up from a dream was the legendary weapon in Mommy��s hands - the feather duster. Whether it was the thick-skinned Brother or the silly Limo, they would all transform into obedient babies in front of the feather duster.


    Foreseeing a feather duster in a dream and then being startled awake was more than normal.


    You know, when she dreamed about a feather duster before, she didn��t just get startled awake, the bedsheet was soaked... In order to prevent her sisters from finding out, she even rushed to the central lake area in the middle of the night to wash the bedsheet and underwear...


    Thinking of this, a hint of sympathy flashed in Shuoyue��s eyes. She even raised her hand to pat Liyu��s little head, as if comforting her. By the way, as for why Liyu would dream of that legendary killing weapon? Shuoyue already had an "answer" in her heart.


    After sighing, the blue-haired girl spoke in an encouraging tone:


    "It��s okay, Sister Liyu, don��t worry so much, the feather duster won��t fall on our butts. Our plan is absolutely foolproof! There��s no way Mommy will suspect us! So Sister Liyu, just relax, there��s no need to be so apprehensive!"


    Hearing this,


    Liyu, whose head was being rubbed incessantly by Shuoyue, couldn��t help but roll her eyes without giving any face:


    "Let��s not talk about where you get so much confidence from, and even guarantee it��s foolproof. Anyway... it��s not because of the feather duster, okay."


    "Huh? It��s not the feather duster? Then, sister, what did you dream about? To scare you like this?"


    "This... I... *sigh*, I dreamed of a strange scene."


    "A strange scene?"


    "Mm."


    Nodding slightly, Liyu patted her chest with lingering fear. The scenes from the nightmare just now seemed vivid, still constantly stimulating Liyu��s little heart. Recalling the arrogant appearance of the silver-haired girl in the dream, Liyu��s blood pressure instantly rose, and the surroundings that had finally stabilized


    She clenched her fists tightly and said through gritted teeth:


    "I dreamed that the Girl of Destiny was intimately hugging our mother��s shoulders... and making us call her ��Daddy��??!! Not only that, Mommy was also very obediently nestling in her arms?! Even... even telling us to cooperate obediently?!!l!!!"


    "Huh??"

 Chapter 658 - 659: The Somewhat Autistic Girl

    Outside Anvika, in the Heraclitus Forest of the suburbs.


    Under the shade of a tree on a small hill deep in the dense forest,


    As the light of dawn arrives, bringing a new day to all, the giant butterfly cocoon-like crimson energy mass under the tree shade gradually cracks under the light, revealing rifts. Finally, with a crisp ��crack,�� the barrier set up by Yumo shatters, turning into thousands of crimson energy particles that dissipate into the world.


    With the cocoon gone, two snow-white figures appear under the tree shade.


    Bathed in the warm morning sun, two similarly tall, snow-white bodies are tightly cuddling.


    Both with beautiful long hair, slender limbs, and enticingly translucent skin; the same dazzling gem-like eyes, long eyelashes, straight cute noses, and rosy lips.


    The two stunning beauties, one with black-red gradient hair and the other with striking silver-white hair, lie vulnerably and attractively on the grass.


    The black-haired girl remains flush with color, softly resting below.


    The silver-haired girl, her right hand interlocked with the black-haired girl��s fingers, affectionately lies on her chest,


    Facing the tempting small bun and pink cherries so close, perhaps having had her fill the night before, the silver-haired girl shows no desire to continue indulging but instead pants heavily.


    The two girls, nestled together, are almost completely unclothed.


    The only adornment on their naked bodies might be the pair of snow-white stockings on the elegant and long legs of the silver-haired girl. However, even these stockings, worn to satisfy someone��s desire, have lost their original color due to a night of struggle and being stained with some unidentified liquid, becoming wet and flesh-colored.


    Such a blood-pumping scene easily arouses strong desires in the heart, making it hard for one to restrain themselves.


    As the crimson energy finally dissipated, the silver silhouette lying on the chest of the black-haired girl seemed to have finally caught her breath, pushing herself up from the lawn with her delicate arms and gradually sitting up.


    Surveying the scattered broken clothes and equipment around; looking down at her own body marked with red bites and stained with unidentified fluids; glancing at the beauty beside her still occasionally letting out soft moans.


    The silver-haired girl,


    Our Mengxi, did not show a content and satisfied expression typically seen after a perfect romantic night. Of course, her expression also lacked the sense of unfulfilled longing.


    At this moment, Mengxi��s expression was quite complex, even somewhat depressed.


    Her heart��s desire had finally willingly thrown herself into her arms yesterday, presenting herself as a gift.


    After a night of intense and thrilling passion, Mengxi should have been extremely happy, right? Why then, did she wear such a depressed expression?


    The reason, naturally, came from the black-haired girl beside her.


    It seemed she remembered something, and Mengxi��s gaze slowly shifted towards Yumo��s lower body.


    With the black-haired girl��s unshielded posture, her private garden was completely exposed to Mengxi. However, facing this enticing beauty, Mengxi��s expression became even more gloomy, filled with frustration and indignation��


    The reason was simple.


    Because Mengxi��s efforts last night had ultimately failed there��


    Last night,


    After Yumo activated the barrier, Mengxi finally embraced her beloved and quickly indulged in a night of passion, celebrating the joys of love. With her practiced excellent techniques and skills, Mengxi almost instantly brought Yumo to the brink of ecstasy, causing a flood of desire, leaving her breathless��


    Yumo, who was usually tough, couldn��t utter a word.


    Yumo��s lips, neck, chest, waist, legs, and her secret garden all fell under Mengxi��s control, allowing her to play as she pleased. During the heights of Yumo��s climax, the invisible force emanating from her body continuously stimulated Mengxi��s desires,


    Making Mengxi��s eyes inevitably emit a misty pink light. Her sister��s body was like a drug, the more she touched and kissed, the more she became addicted, and her body became increasingly sensitive.


    Although Yumo was constantly under her, she couldn��t help but retaliate in part. Mengxi, who was turning into a sensitive being, quickly reached her peak under Yumo��s inadvertent counterattacks, embracing her sister and letting out a series of soft moans that would evoke endless fantasies.


    Both were immersed in it.


    However,


    With these being just the preliminaries for Mengxi, influenced by the... ��enlightenment�� from certain novels, she was well aware that to truly make Yumo her own, one crucial step was necessary �C to completely claim Yumo��s body.


    So, after sufficient foreplay and with excitement and joy, Mengxi��s fingers ventured towards the inner depths of the Yumo�� secret garden., very cooperative, spread her legs wide open...


    Then, just as Mengxi thought she was about to fulfill her desire, she was shocked to find�� her fingers couldn��t go any further...


    No matter what she tried, she couldn��t break through.


    ...


    Recalling the scene of that final moment last night, Mengxi suddenly doubted her life, hugging her head and curling up, murmuring in disbelief:


    "Is it... a mistake? Why... so... hard..."


    Why couldn��t that barrier be broken!!!


    Being an eighth-level, she had used all her skills, even shaking the earth within the barrier! Why couldn��t she break through? Is this some kind of joke?!


    ��What in the world!��


    With this, disappointment and frustration crazily spread within Mengxi, biting her lip, her face full of sorrow and anger. She never thought that despite overcoming every obstacle, the final step would be halted by an overly tough barrier, something she found hard to accept.


    But what could she do about it?


    She had exhausted all her strength and still couldn��t break through Yumo��s hymen. What else could she do?


    Could she invoke a miracle to increase her power? Or use a sword? That would be too absurd!


    Besides,


    At that time, Yumo was already crying out in pain, how could Mengxi bear to continue? S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, Mengxi��s overwhelming assault was halted by that thin barrier. A mere barrier, as impregnable as a fortified wall. So strong it led to despair.


    Although Yumo later suggested that she would break the barrier herself to facilitate Mengxi��s continuation,


    How could Mengxi possibly be okay with that?


    If she didn��t do it herself, it wouldn��t have the same meaning, right?!


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    Thinking of Yumo��s ��passionate�� eyes at that moment, Mengxi shook her head frantically, a strong sense of failure engulfing her. She buried her head in her thighs, her entire body shrouded in a strange black aura...


    ��I am��


    ��Still so useless��


    ��Even though I��m... the chosen one, yet I can��t even break a barrier... Wuuu wuuu wuuu��


    ??_??


    Embarrassing as it is to say, from this moment, Mengxi��s reason to train hard... just gained another big lap...

 Chapter 659 - 660: The Somewhat Autistic Girl, Part 2

    However,


    This day was destined to be one where Mengxi��s spirit suffered a tremendous blow.


    Because,


    The cause of her great psychological trauma wasn��t just about that barrier.


    Last night,


    After trying everything and still failing to break through Yumo��s barrier, Mengxi had to temporarily abandon her original goal and comfort Yumo, who was in ��pain�� because of her. Since the barrier wasn��t breached, all Mengxi could do was to use her fingers and mouth, and grinding movements to appease her sister overwhelmed by desire.


    Yumo��s breath has the ability to stimulate others�� desires.


    Under this influence, not only was Mengxi herself drenched in sweat and desire, but Yumo also seemed affected, transforming from a pure big sister to a fearsome juicer, constantly clinging to Mengxi for more pleasure.


    To satisfy this demanding little sprite, and to have Yumo be her obedient little wife in the future, Mengxi pulled out all the stops.


    Indeed,


    At first, Yumo was flushed with color, continuously emitting sounds of satisfaction.


    However,


    As time passed, Mengxi��s stamina started to decline. In contrast, Yumo��s desire, stimulated even further, grew more intense, greedily seeking more. As this gap widened, Mengxi found herself increasingly overwhelmed.


    When dawn��s first light appeared, Mengxi lay powerlessly on Yumo��s chest, completely drained like an overworked ox.


    And Yumo?


    She was still full of energy, her crimson eyes filled with unsatisfied complaints.


    Thinking about how she had struggled all night and still couldn��t satisfy her sister, collapsing powerlessly on her, Mengxi felt like her pride had been hammered, shattered into pieces. In Mengxi��s eyes, failing to satisfy her ��0�� as a ��1�� was a huge humiliation.


    (in the binary system, ��1�� represents an active or dominant role, while ��0�� represents a passive or submissive role.)


    ��Ahhhhh��


    ��So embarrassing!!!��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but roar internally over and over again.


    Amidst the turmoil in her heart, Mengxi cautiously glanced sideways at the black-haired girl beside her.


    At this moment,


    The naked black-haired girl had sat up from the ground and was wiping her body with a towel, cleaning off the unidentified mosaic liquid. At the same time, she seductively licked the unknown liquid from her fingers, her crimson eyes was full of lingering satisfaction and unfulfilled desire.


    Feeling Mengxi��s gaze, Yumo glanced over.


    The two girls locked eyes.


    However,


    In the next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s anxious gaze, Yumo slowly put down her hand from her mouth, furrowed her brows, pouted her lips, and displayed a face full of dissatisfaction and grievances. Her unsatisfied crimson eyes seemed to be filled with accusation towards Mengxi:


    "Hmph~... useless~"


    Yumo softly murmured in a tsundere manner,


    Then turned her head away in a huff, refusing to look at Mengxi any longer.


    Just like that, a seemingly insignificant look and a brief three-word complaint inflicted millions of points of damage to Mengxi��s heart. Mengxi couldn��t help but hold her aching chest, as a mouthful of metaphorical blood uncontrollably slid from the corner of her mouth.


    ��useless... useless...��


    ��Waaaaa,��


    ��Indeed, Yumo despises me qwq...��


    " I... I��m really useless... Sob*..."


    Once again struck by a devastating blow, Mengxi was dragged into an endless quagmire by the claws of demons. Holding her head, burying her face between her thighs, Mengxi fell into an unprecedented state of autism.


    Faintly, dark mist enveloped the silver-haired girl.


    Biting her lip, tears of melancholy slowly rolled down Mengxi��s face.


    ...


    "?!"


    "Huh?"


    On the other side, after finally calming her restless and insatiable heart, Yumo��s breathing gradually stabilized. After wiping off the unknown liquid and the marks left by Mengxi from her body, Yumo finally settled her mind.


    After removing her sticky stockings, Yumo snapped her fingers gently.


    Countless blood-colored butterflies emerged, swarming around her, one by one sticking to Yumo��s body. Then, the butterflies disintegrated into numerous crimson energy particles, which, under Yumo��s control, rapidly merged and reshaped.


    In no time, the black-haired girl, who was just naked, was dressed in a brand-new black and red silk dress.


    Thus,


    Yumo completely freed herself from the earlier burning desire, returning to her usual elegant and tranquil demeanor.


    "Wow, I was... that exaggerated..."


    Recalling her wolf-like behavior last night, the newly awakened Yumo blushed slightly, her pretty face filled with disbelief. Undoubtedly, even she was surprised by her own lustful and insatiable appearance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But,


    Honestly speaking,


    "It felt so good..."


    And after the fiery catharsis, there was a sense of refreshing comfort~. Covering her chest, Yumo chuckled shyly.


    All that happened last night would surely be etched in her memory.


    The door to a new world had indeed opened.


    ��That girl, her techniques were really not bad~��


    ��It seems,��


    ��Lying down and relaxing isn��t bad at all, just occasionally needing to move my hands and feet, or lick her...��


    ��Then I can enjoy the whole process~��


    "Not bad, not bad~"


    While savoring the excitement of last night, Yumo turned to glance at the silent silver-haired girl beside her. She had so much fun and was so happy last night, so why did this girl suddenly become listless this morning?


    Puzzled,


    Yumo pouted and carefully lifted her round and slender legs, gently poking Mengxi��s tender face with her soft, lotus-root-like toes.


    It was like a greeting, yet also teasing.


    "Hey girl, what��s wrong with you?"


    "..."


    But Mengxi gave no response, still burying her head between her thighs, resembling an autistic child.


    ��Could it be,��


    ��Because of last night��s events?��


    And,


    ��The words I carelessly spoke just now?��


    Seeing Mengxi��s unusual dejection, after a brief contemplation, Yumo guessed the reason for Mengxi��s low spirits. After all, putting herself in Mengxi��s shoes, if she were a boy who, after a whole night��s efforts, not only failed to satisfy her girlfriend but also faced her ��contempt��, she would definitely feel utterly dejected.


    Not to mention,


    Mengxi couldn��t break her hymen last night...


    It seems the impact was really not small.


    Alas,


    I shouldn��t have spoken like that just now...


    Yumo regretted the words she had unwittingly said.


    Helplessly, Yumo walked over to Mengxi and knelt in front of the silver-haired girl. Gently wiping Mengxi��s body with a wet towel, she spoke with a hint of guilt:


    "Sorry, I was a bit harsh just now."


    "..."


    "It��s not that Mengxi is useless, I... I was just joking. Emmm, actually, Mengxi did great, your techniques are diverse, and your skills are superb. Last night, you made me climax dozens of times~ I��m already very satisfied. So, you don��t have to be so down."


    "Hmmmmm..."


    Hearing Yumo��s comforting words, Mengxi gradually emerged from her autistic state, slowly turning her head with a pitiful and doubtful look towards Miss Yumo:


    "Really? Are you satisfied, sis?"


    Her voice was full of grievance, as if she might cry at any moment.


    To this, Yumo smiled helplessly and nodded repeatedly,


    "Yes, I��m very satisfied. So, you need to cheer up quickly. I��m already yours, and we��ll have plenty of opportunities to make love in the future. If you become this closed off after every time, it would make me feel depressed, you know?"


    With these words, Mengxi nodded firmly:


    "Yes, I understand."


    Of course,


    The astute Mengxi detected a trace of hesitance in Yumo��s voice. It was evident that Yumo wasn��t truly satisfied; she was merely attempting to protect Mengxi��s sense of self-respect.


    Realizing this, Mengxi didn��t continue to sulk.


    Instead, her heart surged with a strong determination.


    That��s right,


    ��Apart from that barrier yet to be conquered, Yumo��s body bore my marks and is already mine! There will be plenty of opportunities to make love together in the future! I must remember today��s humiliation and make up for it later!��


    Thinking this, a fierce fire ignited in the silver-haired girl��s eyes.


    The fundamental reason she couldn��t satisfy Yumo was her lack of stamina and endurance.


    And the lack of stamina and endurance was directly linked to her strength.


    In the end,


    It was all about her insufficient power.


    So,


    "I need to keep training harder!!!"

 Chapter 660 - 661: Confession

    Time seemed to rewind to the Cold Winter Forest more than half a year ago, where Mengxi once again became that cute and cuddly little sister, obediently following Yumo��s instructions to stand up, raise her hand, lift her head, sit down...


    The silver-haired girl, just like a doll, let Yumo wipe her body with a towel:


    As the last sticky liquid on her feet was wiped off, Mengxi finally shed the seductive aura she had before and returned to her usual elegant and saintly demeanor of a church��s Saintess.


    Meanwhile,


    Under Yumo��s successive comforting words, Mengxi gradually adjusted her mindset. The accumulated gloominess and depression in her heart were swept away, and that sweet, radiant smile finally returned.


    Seeing Mengxi no longer in low spirits, Yumo��s heart also settled down,


    "Mengxi, are you okay now?"


    While helping Mengxi comb her hair with a brush, Yumo asked with concern.


    Compared to the tone she used in earlier conversations with Mengxi, Yumo��s tone had slightly changed.


    It was no longer like talking to a child or a little sister,


    But more like inquiring into her own lover.


    After all,


    At this moment, Mengxi was the only person in her two lives who had taken over her body and made her feel ecstatic. For such a girl, Yumo could no longer see her as a mere child, but as an equal being.


    On the other side,


    Mengxi seemed to notice the change in Yumo��s tone and smiled sweetly as she wished.


    As Yumo was arranging the silver hair on Mengxi��s chest, Mengxi slowly lifted her hand and gently grasped Yumo��s delicate hand:


    "Don��t worry, Yumo. I��m fine. I won��t be gloomy anymore."


    "Good, that��s good."


    As Yumo spoke,


    Dozens of blood-colored butterflies surrounded her in a crimson glow, fluttering to Mengxi��s side. These butterflies were dragging the clothes she herself had taken off last night.


    "Quickly put them on, you are the future Saintess after all, being naked isn��t proper."


    Yumo raised her eyebrows, feigning displeasure as she urged.


    To this, Mengxi smiled slightly, playfully pulling on Yumo��s hand:


    "Help me dress~"


    Though she was naked, Mengxi didn��t feel ashamed in front of Yumo.


    "Alright."


    Yumo didn��t object to Mengxi��s request.


    After all, back in the Winter Forest, Mengxi was pretty much Yumo��s dress-up doll. Dressing her up was second nature to her.


    In no time at all, Mengxi was dressed in an exquisite nun��s attire of the church, transforming back into the Chosen One in everyone��s eyes. Then, the silver-haired girl obediently let Yumo lead her to a nearby stone stool to sit down gently.


    Yumo elegantly stood in front of Mengxi, humming a tune while pulling out ribbons to comb Mengxi��s hair, tying it into braids.


    While her fingers moved swiftly,


    A subtle smile appeared on Yumo��s lips.


    Now, the Girl of Destiny had been seduced by her and dragged into the ��irretrievable�� abyss.


    The Chosen One, mingling with her, the final boss?


    ��If the Goddess knew of such an absurd thing, she might be so infuriated to the point of outrage, wouldn��t she?��


    The thought of infuriating that legendary goddess filled Miss Yumo��s heart with glee, and her hummed tune was rich with joy and a sense of freedom.


    As she heard the melodious song, Mengxi curiously gazed at the black-haired girl in front of her,


    "What��s the matter, sis? You seem so cheerful?"


    "Oh? Is it wrong to be happy?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Hehe, after all, after last night��s events, now~"


    With a playful smile, Yumo reached out and gently pinched Mengxi��s soft, dewy face:


    "You, little girl, are now mine~ Hehe~"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Mengxi blinked, a bit puzzled, her pretty face slightly tensed.


    ��I am hers?��


    ��Hehe~ isn��t sis getting it wrong?��


    ��I mean, last night, it was her who I exhausted, right? Logically, Yumo should be mine, right? Why does it feel... like the roles are mixed up?��


    Mengxi was a bit confused.


    But seeing Yumo in such a cheerful mood, Mengxi didn��t correct her and simply nodded:


    "Mmm, so, you have to take responsibility from now on~"


    "I��m aware of that. But~"


    "But what?"


    "Do you remember the promise you made to me last night?"


    "Promise?"


    "Yes, after you took my body and became mine, you have to listen to me~"


    Saying this, Yumo playfully poked Mengxi��s nose with her finger.


    Mengxi, having mentally prepared herself, wasn��t surprised and instead cooperatively asked: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, sis, what do you want me to do?"


    "There are some things I hope you��ll do. But before that, I need to tell you something."


    "Something?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded slightly, cupping Mengxi��s cheeks in her hands. The playful and joyful expression on the black-haired girl��s face gradually faded, replaced by a serious and solemn look. The warm atmosphere around them also vanished with Yumo��s sudden change in expression, becoming somewhat tense and oppressive.


    "Sis, what do you want to say?"


    Feeling the change in the atmosphere, Mengxi took a deep breath, looking somewhat anxiously at the black-haired girl.


    "What is it? Why so serious all of a sudden?"


    Seeing Mengxi��s anxious expression, Yumo��s eyes seemed to show a hint of satisfaction:


    "Well, it��s about my true identity."


    "True identity?"


    "Yes. Mengxi, you��ve always seen me as just an ordinary demon king, haven��t you?"


    "Mmm."


    "Sorry, girl, I��ve hidden this from you for so long. In reality, I am not just a demon king."


    Under Mengxi��s complex gaze, Yumo revealed a meaningful smile, then seriously placed her hand on her chest and spoke in a rare solemn tone:


    "You might find it hard to believe, but my true identity is the legendary Demon Temple. And those demon lord kings, they are all my children..."


    ...


    --


    ��Sigh~��


    ��Finally~��


    ��Finally said it!��


    With the last word spoken, Yumo felt a great sense of relief. After much internal struggle, Yumo chose to reveal this fact to Mengxi, given the unusual nature of their current relationship.


    Besides, to foster friendly relations between the Girl of Destiny and her own children, it was necessary to inform Mengxi of her relationship with her children.


    Additionally,


    ��I am curious to see Mengxi��s surprised expression, hehe~��


    Although Yumo had eventually given herself to Mengxi, as the one being below, she felt somewhat imbalanced. After all, it was embarrassing for the final boss to be driven to ecstasy by a little girl!


    Yumo wanted to regain some face. By revealing her true identity, she hoped to shock this little girl~


    It was also a way to find some comfort for her imbalanced heart.


    The big sister who had been by her side all this time was actually the creator of the demons, the final boss of this world! It must be quite a bombshell, right? And with her own show-off confession?


    ��Should definitely scare her a bit, right?��


    ��What kind of expression would Mengxi show upon hearing this news?��


    In the manga and novels Yumo used to read in her original world, the scenes where villains or protagonists reveal their true identities in a show-off manner always fascinated Yumo. Now, she herself wanted to try it out~


    ��Hehe����


    ��Looking forward to it~��


    And so,


    After speaking, Yumo playfully looked at the silver-haired girl in front of her, expecting her to show a stunned expression.


    However,


    Mengxi didn��t react with astonishment or shock as Yumo predicted, but instead pursed her lips, seemingly harboring a mix of emotions, silently gazing back at her?


    Yumo: Huh? Wait, this seems... a bit different from what I expected?

 Chapter 661 - 662: Conversation

    ��Hey, the big sister you thought was silly in your heart is actually the most terrifying boss in this world!��


    ��The mother of all abyssal demons!!��


    ��Knowing such an explosive piece of news, shouldn��t you silly girl be shocked?��


    ��Why aren��t you reacting at all!!��


    Gazing at the calm Mengxi, who was simply blinking, Yumo couldn��t help feeling puzzled and internally roared in frustration. This scene, so different from what she had imagined, made Yumo feel a bit flustered.


    Even her face turned slightly red.


    After all, she had put on such a show-off attitude and expression, and revealed such explosive news. But Mengxi just sat there calmly, without any reaction. This couldn��t help but fill Yumo with a sense of embarrassment.


    ��Hey!��


    ��At least react a little!!��


    ...


    On the other side, Mengxi noticed the ��embarrassment�� in Yumo��s expression. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Although she didn��t speak, her heart went through waves of thoughts in just a few seconds.


    (=-=)


    (.?������??)


    (��������)


    �r(��_��")�q


    ...


    Eventually, a trace of indulgence and fondness flashed through Mengxi��s deep purple eyes, followed by a sudden widening of her gaze! As if she had just come to terms with the reality and reacted, Mengxi��s face transformed into one of utter astonishment, and she quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth, which had formed into an "O" shape in shock.


    "Sis, sis... Sis? Are you... are you serious?"


    Mengxi��s words trembled,


    Not only that, her speech also became stuttered due to the overwhelming shock. The once unflappable Chosen One was now so stunned that she was almost incoherent, her delicate body trembling uncontrollably.


    After taking several deep breaths to calm her emotions, Mengxi tentatively asked.


    "Yumo, sis? You... you really are, really are the Demon Temple?"


    "..."


    Seeing Mengxi��s reaction,


    Yumo smiled on the surface, feeling pleased inside because of the other��s shocked expression~


    ��Right~��


    ��That��s the reaction I wanted~��


    ��That scared look is so cute, just like my Mengxi, hehe~��


    "Ahem~"


    After coughing twice and patting her chest, Yumo nodded solemnly:


    "Though it��s hard to believe, indeed, your sister is the Demon Temple, the mother of abyssal demons that your Church dreams of destroying day and night."


    "But, but the Demon Temple... shouldn��t it be a building? Why?"


    "Isn��t it normal for objects like the sacred sword of the elves to take human form and gain wisdom? It��s natural for Demon Temple, constantly immersed in such dense shadows and energies, to develop consciousness, right?"


    "Well, when you put it that way, it makes sense. It��s just..."


    Mengxi��s eyes still held doubt. Biting her lip, her gaze swept back and forth over Yumo:


    "It��s just, Yumo, you��re so soft and cuddly, it��s hard to associate you with that temple..."


    "What? Don��t believe it?"


    "Mmm."


    Regarding Mengxi��s nod of denial, Yumo smiled warmly, not feeling displeased inside. After all, it was normal for Mengxi to struggle with accepting that her seemingly ordinary sister was actually a building, the legendary Demon Temple.


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo crouched in front of Mengxi, facing her seriously:


    "Then, if you don��t believe it, how about~ I transform into my true form and let you see~"


    "True form?"


    "Yes, if you��d like to see it."


    As she spoke, a flicker of red light passed through Yumo��s eyes. With the spreading of shadow energy, a brilliant crimson light burst forth from Yumo��s chest. To make Mengxi believe her words, Yumo felt it necessary to show her true self in front of Mengxi.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to do so, Mengxi quietly raised her hand, pressing it against Yumo��s chest, stopping the spread of her energy.


    "There��s no need, I believe what you said, sis."


    "Oh? You believe?"


    "Yes, I trust you wouldn��t lie to me."


    Mengxi smiled slightly, her previously doubting and astonished deep purple eyes now filled with complete trust.


    Looking into such trusting eyes, Yumo felt a warmth in her heart. The crimson shadow energy around her was slowly retracted back into her body:


    "Good."


    After nodding slightly, Yumo sat down next to Mengxi, playfully poking the silver-haired girl��s face:


    "So, how do you feel?"


    "Just a bit surprised."


    "Anything else? Do you feel fear or regret?"


    "Regret? Why?"


    After a smile, Yumo pointed meaningfully to her chest:


    "Hey, you��re the Girl of Destiny, chosen by the goddess, right? The savior chosen by the world��s will? And you, as the Chosen One, have been seduced by me, the Lord of the abyssal demons, and got involved with me, a bad person? Aren��t you afraid of the goddess��s anger, her condemnation?"


    "Even if she condemns me, it doesn��t matter. I won��t regret it."


    Mengxi confidently wrapped her arms around Yumo��s arm, speaking earnestly,


    "Oh? Do you remember what I said earlier... if you took my body, it meant you became mine, and you had to obey?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Oh? Aren��t you afraid I might make you do some strange things?"


    "Not afraid."


    Mengxi pouted, shaking her head confidently, full of trust in her expression.


    She showed no emotional turmoil despite learning about Yumo��s true identity. Facing the smiling girl who continued to affectionately embrace her, Yumo pursed her lips, falling into a brief silence.


    It had to be said, the Mengxi now was quite different from the anxious and skeptical girl Yumo had anticipated. The responses Yumo had prepared to address Mengxi��s doubts had to be swallowed back down.


    After a brief moment of deep thinking, looking at the silver-haired girl clinging to her with an innocent and naive demeanor, Yumo shook her head helplessly. For some reason, the usually sharp-witted Mengxi was now behaving like a sweet and naive girl, which left Yumo without a clue.


    All she could do was flick Mengxi��s forehead lightly with her finger:


    "Did last night��s pleasure damage your brain? Why have you suddenly become so silly?"


    "Hehe~"


    "Really, if you keep this up, be careful not to be sold off by someone~"


    "As long as it��s to Yumo, I don��t mind being sold~"


    "You... With such a serious topic, can��t you be a bit more serious? I really can��t figure out how your brain work, I just told you I��m the Demon Temple, your most feared enemy, and you��re still holding onto me like this."


    Yumo sighed with a mixture of amusement and surrender at this unexpected turn of events.


    However, facing Yumo��s helpless words, Mengxi tilted her head nonchalantly and looked up at Yumo with adorable eyes:


    "So what about the Demon Temple? All I know is that Yumo is now my wife~. Is there anything wrong with hugging my wife��s shoulder?"


    "Wife..."


    Muttering this word, Yumo��s face turned slightly red.


    However, Yumo didn��t deny it. After a brief pause, she put on a slightly annoyed expression and chided Mengxi:


    "We��re talking about serious matters here, be serious!"


    "Okay, okay, okay, I am listening to my wife~"


    Mengxi nodded affectionately.


    But as she nodded, the smile and innocence on Mengxi��s face gradually faded under Yumo��s somewhat astonished gaze. Seemingly heeding Yumo��s words, Mengxi��s expression suddenly turned more serious.


    With seriousness came a touch of suppression


    Gradually, the warm and sweet atmosphere between the two girls began to dissipate. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding tightly onto Yumo��s shoulders, Mengxi, after biting her lip for a long time, slowly spoke:


    "Yumo, there��s actually something I want to ask you... I hope you can answer me seriously..."

 Chapter 662 - 663: What Would You Do?

    "This question, I hope you can answer it seriously, sister."


    The unusual tone of Mengxi��s voice, along with the action of clutching her own arms, unmistakably informed Yumo that Mengxi was in a very serious mood at this moment.


    This caused Yumo to put away her relaxed expression.


    Yumo had a rough guess in her heart about the question Mengxi wanted to ask.


    The next moment,


    Yumo gently raised her hand to pat Mengxi��s head and showed a bitter smile:


    "Hmm, I understand. Go ahead and ask."


    "Sister Yumo��"


    Mengxi bit her lip, watching the ground with mixed emotions.


    This question had been deeply buried in Mengxi��s heart since her initial meeting with Pope Kael Korod. The girl had always hesitated about how to ask Yumo.


    Now, after Yumo openly admitted her identity, it gave Mengxi the appropriate opportunity to ask.


    Naturally, she wouldn��t miss this chance.


    Taking a deep breath, Mengxi slowly began:


    "Since Sister Yumo is the legendary Demon Temple, then the goal you mentioned before, hoping that I would achieve... that is, the goal of destroying the Demon Temple, are you serious about it?"


    "��"


    "Sister Yumo, do you, want to commit suicide?"


    As these words were spoken, Mengxi��s body even trembled slightly.


    Without a doubt,


    The silver-haired girl��s emotions were fluctuating.


    This situation was naturally noticed by Yumo. The black-haired girl didn��t answer immediately but silently rubbed Mengxi��s head, comforting the silver-haired girl.


    "It��s not exactly about wanting to commit suicide. At that time, due to some reasons, I had to die. But you, probably are the only one who could destroy my true form, so that��s why I set that goal for you."


    "Is that so... No, but, at that time?"


    Mengxi hurriedly raised her head, meeting Yumo��s eyes, and asked anxiously:


    "Does it mean that Sister wanted to commit suicide at that time? What about now? Does Sister still think of committing suicide?"


    "Now?"


    Facing this question, Yumo bitterly diverted her gaze, seemingly afraid to meet Mengxi��s eyes. On that beautiful face, there was a moment filled with indescribable entanglement and hesitation. Clearly, Yumo��s inner world was still in a state of turmoil.


    "Now, I��m not sure either."


    "Not sure? Then why would Sister Yumo want to commit suicide?"


    "Hmm, how should I put it? It has something to do with the goddess that you believe in."


    "The Goddess?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi was startled, her eyebrows momentarily knitting together almost imperceptibly. The silver-haired girl looked towards the distance, where the headquarters of the Church was located, with a somewhat solemn expression.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mengxi asked with slight annoyance:


    "Is it because of the trial?"


    "Hah?"


    ��This girl,��


    ��She knows about the trial too?��


    Yumo��s eyebrows slightly raised.


    Mengxi��s knowledge of the trial somewhat surprised Yumo. However, Yumo soon came to terms with it and nodded, choosing not to deny it.


    "Yes, it��s mostly because of the trial. I perhaps, can��t stop the trial. Once I stop, it��s very likely to anger the goddess, and at that time, my children might also be affected. Besides��"


    "Besides?"


    "If I continue to exist. According to the goddess, it might lead to some terrible disasters. I used to think the goddess was bluffing, but now it seems�� she might not have been lying to me."


    Saying this, Yumo gently caressed the silver-haired girl��s cheek with her hand, speaking in a tone that was both sad and helpless:


    "Hey, Mengxi. I also have a serious question for you. If�� one day, I wish for you to kill me, what would you do?"


    "!??"


    Yumo��s sudden question seemed to catch Mengxi off guard, and for a moment, she just stood there frozen.


    However,


    Contrary to Yumo��s expectation, Mengxi was not puzzled by this question for long. She soon revealed a relieved smile and leaned her face closer to Yumo:


    "I did promise Sister Yumo that I would be obedient."


    "So?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Sister really wishes for it, I�� will definitely do my best to ��kill�� Sister. After all, it was our ��promise�� before, wasn��t it?"


    ...


    ...


    --


    On the other side, at the Royal Academy of Luminous, in the teacher��s dormitory exclusively for Yumo.


    With the dawn of the city, the diligent butler, Sebastian, dressed early in his elegant butler��s uniform, came to the kitchen. He directed several servants from the Black Rose family to prepare a delicate breakfast for his respected Lady and the lovely Miss Yuan��er.


    Although Sebastian was not very powerful, he was an undoubtedly high-ranking figure in the Black Rose family.


    For him, there was no need to get up early and do these trivial tasks, which should have been done by the servants. The reason he did so was that he was serving the most respected Lady Yumo.


    Everything related to Yumo, no matter how big or small. As long as it was within his ability, Sebastian personally took care of it, trying to make everything perfect, to win Yumo��s smile and praise.


    It��s funny to say,


    Even though he is already an old man in his last century, Sebastian��s work goal is still to receive praise from his lady.


    Just like his childhood goals from decades ago.


    To give Yumo a perfect breakfast experience, Sebastian meticulously handled every detail. Whether it was the amount of tea leaves, the baking time of the bread, the flavor of the jam, or the arrangement of the utensils.


    The old butler tried his best to prepare every detail to perfection��


    As breakfast time approached, a table full of exquisite dishes was beautifully displayed on the dining table. Ingredients that were not particularly expensive, after being delicately arranged and decorated by the members of the Black Rose family, appeared to be beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    At the same time, a group of Black Rose family servants stood neatly and respectfully in front of the dining room, ready to welcome the guests along with Butler Sebastian.


    Catching a glimpse of the perfect dining table out of the corner of his eye, Sebastian began to feel a sense of excitement.


    He was looking forward to the praise from his Lady after she enjoyed her breakfast. Just the thought of receiving Yumo��s commendation would sweep away all his fatigue and envelop his entire day in joy.


    Indeed,


    As the third-ranking person in the Black Rose family, Sebastian��s pleasures were simple and unpretentious.


    A moment later,


    Under Sebastian��s expectant gaze, the door to the dining room slowly opened,


    "Good morning, Grandpa ~"


    With the pleasant sound of the girl��s voice,


    A cute little girl with pink braids, escorted by several maids, happily bounced into the dining room. This pink-haired cutie was undoubtedly our little Yuan��er.


    Seeing Yuan��er arrive, Sebastian genuinely smiled warmly and affectionately waved at her:


    "Good morning, Miss Yuan��er."


    However,


    Greetings aside,


    After greeting Yuan��er, Sebastian looked behind her, searching for the familiar black silhouette. Unfortunately, after observing for a while, the long-awaited person did not appear in the dining room.


    The fact that his meticulously prepared breakfast was not immediately presented to that person made Sebastian feel a slight disappointment.


    However,


    As a qualified butler, Sebastian quickly hid his emotions.


    While smiling and helping Yuan��er to her seat, he tentatively asked:


    "Miss Yuan��er, do you know why Lady Yumo hasn��t arrived yet? Milady is always punctual, why today��"


    "Mama is not at home~"


    Rubbing the head of the little white dragon in her arms, Yuan��er honestly said,


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Sebastian frowned, showing a puzzled and confused expression.


    "Lady Yumo is not here? Did she go out this morning?"


    "Nope~ Mama wasn��t here last night! She didn��t come back all night~"


    "What... what? All night?"


    Suddenly,


    Sebastian, like a father who just found out his ��daughter�� hadn��t come home at night, looked astonished. A sense of foreboding crazily sprouted in his heart��

 Chapter 663 - 664: Unlucky Little Meliora

    "Mommy wasn��t home all last night."


    ��Hmm?��


    ��All night?��


    ��Isn��t this staying out all night?��


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian��s expression changed abruptly, his face filled with overwhelming unease and anxiety.


    ��She didn��t come back at night?��


    ��If so����


    ��Where did Lady Yumo go? Why did she leave without telling us? What was she doing secretly?�� S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, countless questions surged in Sebastian��s mind. Like a father worried about his daughter, he looked around anxiously. Although it might seem disrespectful to say this and might even get him a scolding from the other little ancestors, Sebastian, who has been taking care of Yumo for a long time, has subconsciously come to regard her as a ��daughter-like�� figure.


    Even though his own age compared to hers is utterly insignificant.


    If his own child didn��t return home overnight, any father would surely be worried.


    But,


    To be honest,


    Yumo��s safety really doesn��t need anyone else to worry about. Considering her strength, those who dare to offend her are the ones who should be worried. Even if the entire capital city turned to ashes, Yumo would not be harmed.


    Sebastian knew this well, but still couldn��t suppress the unease in his heart.


    Of course,


    Sebastian��s worry wasn��t just about her safety. As a top figure in the Black Rose family, he knew Yumo��s character and true nature better than other family members.


    ��Milady is powerful, but her heart is pure and innocent��


    ��She��s the type that��s easily deceived��


    When Lady Yumo left the Winter Forest, Lord Xiao strictly ordered that people with ulterior motives must be prevented from approaching her. After all, their Lady is so naive, beautiful, and wealthy; it��s easy for her to be deceived for her money or beauty...


    Therefore,


    Upon learning that Yumo was uncharacteristically missing for a whole night, Sebastian couldn��t help but suspect whether their lady had been lured out by some bad man, or bad woman? After all, not coming home for a whole night was a first in the past few months, so it��s no wonder Sebastian��s mind started to wander.


    "What on earth�� did Milady do?"


    Sebastian murmured, biting his finger in a dilemma.


    He wanted to directly contact Yumo through the communication magic stone.


    But after thinking it through, Sebastian negated his own idea.


    Ultimately, he is just a servant of Yumo, without the right to overly interfere in his Mistress��s privacy. Being too nosy and meddling could end up causing Yumo��s displeasure...


    Sigh,


    "This is so frustrating...


    Sebastian, troubled, hugged his head, shook it, and paced back and forth.


    ��


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    Yuan��er, standing nearby, tilted her head in confusion at this scene.


    However, more than being concerned about why Sebastian looked so anxious, Yuan��er was more interested in the reaction of the cute little creature in her arms.


    Looking at the fluffy little dragon in her arms, which was delicate and adorable, Yuan��er��s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The little dragon in her arms was her best friend, Meliora. Yuan��er had known about this from her mother early on.


    Although Yuan��er was very puzzled as to why Meliora had turned into a little dragon, she knew that as long as Meliora got enough rest and nutrition, she would eventually turn back into the blonde loli that she could play with!


    Undoubtedly, the fluffy little Meliora was fun... ah, no... very cute!


    But Yuan��er still preferred a slightly larger doll.


    After all,


    The current little dragon state of Meliora meant many games couldn��t be played with her, which occasionally made Yuan��er slightly displeased.


    So,


    Recently, Yuan��er��s goal was simple: to help Meliora recover her state and turn back into a human as soon as possible!


    Thinking this, Yuan��er didn��t hesitate to stab two slices of carrot with a fork and cheerfully brought them to the little dragon��s mouth:


    "Come on, little Meli, time for breakfast, say ah~~"


    The reason for feeding little Meliora vegetables was simple,


    It was to maintain a balanced diet!


    You know, both Mommy and Grandpa Sebastian said! Only children with a balanced diet can grow up healthy!


    Considering little Meli��s breakfast full of meat dishes, Yuan��er, concerned about her friend��s health, unhesitatingly offered her own vegetables and brought them to Meliora��s mouth. To help her dear friend recover quickly, it didn��t matter if she ate fewer vegetables herself!!


    In Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes flashed a serious expression, showing a look of ��sacrificing oneself for the benefit of a friend��.


    Of course,


    Yuan��er offering vegetables to Meliora was absolutely not because Yuan��er disliked eating vegetables!


    ��Absolutely not~��


    "Little Meli, come on, open your mouth~"


    "..."


    On the other side, facing the carrot close at hand, the little dragon immediately rolled her eyes, her golden pupils filled with disdain and disgust.


    ��Ahhhhh��


    ��Vegetables again?!��


    ��I��m not a rabbit!!��


    Meliora grumbled inwardly and ��fiercely�� glared at Yuan��er, sending a silent protest.


    Clearly,


    As a carnivorous animal, Meliora also had a strong dislike for vegetables.


    ��Really! Giving me vegetables day and night! Too much! It��s an injustice to the dragon race!!��


    ��No!��


    ��This time I must protest!!��


    "Aoowuuu wuuu!! Ahh awwu!"


    Turning her little head, Meliora resolutely let out a low roar to express her dissatisfaction. Having previously given in to this little girl so many times, Meliora, as the Sacred Dragon King, had often helped her dispose of the hard-to-swallow vegetables.


    ��Unexpectedly, this little girl not only showed no appreciation, but she also relentlessly fed me vegetables!��


    ��This is too much!��


    ��I am not a herbivorous dragon!��


    ��I want meat, meat!!!��


    Thinking this, Meliora let out an angry growl, glaring at the carrot in front of her, firmly refusing to open her mouth to help Yuan��er dispose of the vegetables. Although her strength was greatly reduced due to some objective reasons, and she was powerless to escape the clutches of the little devil, Meliora��s heart still held the pride of the great Sacred Dragon King.


    She would never submit to the enemy��s tyranny!


    "Ow-woo-woo-woo!!" (I won��t eat! I won��t eat! I would rather die than eat!)


    "Oho~"


    Faced with Little Meliora��s eighteenth toothy protest, Yuan��er playfully raised her eyebrows.


    In the next moment,


    Just as Meliora was fiercely releasing hostility, a sweet pink lollipop suddenly appeared in front of her without warning! Instantly, the previously fierce little dragon��s eyes lit up, and tears unconsciously fell from the corners of her mouth...


    Her determination to resist vegetables and her spirit to resist the oppression of the little devil crumbled in Little Meliora��s heart.


    "Ow-woo-woo!!" (Lollipop! Give it to me!)


    Unable to resist, Little Meliora opened her mouth and bit towards the lollipop.


    However,


    Just as the candy was about to enter her mouth, Yuan��er, with an innocently cute smile, let out a bell-like, clear, and pleasant laugh.


    "Hehehe~"


    "?!!"


    ��Eh?��


    ��No, no way!��


    Hearing the laugh, Meliora immediately realized Yuan��er��s trick. The strong warning in the laughter briefly overcame Meliora��s instinct to eat candy. Sensing danger, she tried to control her body, to stop biting towards the lollipop.


    Unfortunately,


    As a little dragon, Meliora��s strength was only at the fifth level, which paled in comparison to Yuan��er, a level eight cutie.


    Before Little Meliora could close her mouth, Yuan��er quickly snatched the lollipop from in front of her and mercilessly poured a whole bowl of vegetable salad into Meliora��s mouth...


    ...


    ...


    Seconds later, having ��enjoyed�� the taste of vegetables, a certain little dragon blissfully foamed at the mouth, rolled her eyes, and fainted on the dining table. Her little paws and wings still occasionally twitched slightly...


    Looking at the little dragon who had been defeated by her lollipop tactic for the eighteenth time, Yuan��er playfully stuck out her tongue.


    "Hehe, that really worked again~"

 Chapter 664 - 665: The Astounding Combination

    With Meliora��s fall, Yuan��er, now free from the threat of vegetables, began to enjoy her delicious breakfast contentedly. And Meliora? She temporarily went to meet the ancestors of the dragon race~


    But just as Yuan��er was eating a little meat, a familiar aura abruptly entered the little one��s sensory field.


    ��?!!��


    "Hmm? Mommy is back?!"


    The little one put down her cutlery, turned her head instantly, and looked towards the dining room��s main door, her bright heterochromatic eyes filled with excitement.


    As the little one let out an excited shout, the Black Rose family��s maids instantly perked up, and the old butler, who had been scratching his head in anxiety, was suddenly brought back to his senses, looking somewhat unexpectedly towards the dining room��s main entrance.


    As expected of the Black Rose family��s master of acting, Sebastian who had just appeared anxious, immediately suppressed his restless emotions upon hearing Yuan��er��s words.


    The once warm, elegant, and gentlemanly butler of the Black Rose family was back in action.


    His ability to change his expression so quickly was truly astonishing.


    Under the respectful gaze of Sebastian and the Black Rose family members, the dining room door slowly opened. A stunningly beautiful young lady, dressed in a black and red gown, akin to a fairy descending to earth, gracefully stepped into the dining room.


    "Welcome home, Lady Yumo."


    Sebastian placed one hand on his chest and bowed respectfully in greeting.


    "I��m back, Sebastian."


    The familiar gentle voice softly reached the old butler��s ears.


    Hearing Yumo��s gentle and pleasant voice again, the unease in Sebastian��s heart was quickly extinguished. Facing the person he respected the most, Sebastian immediately perked up, eagerly speaking while looking ahead,


    "Milady, would you like to have breakfast now? Today��s breakfast has... Hm?!!"


    However,


    The moment he saw the scene in front of him, Sebastian was instantly stunned, as if he had been struck by a 100,000-volt electric shock, standing there dumbfounded, unable to recover for a long time.


    At that moment,


    Sebastian��s recently calmed heart began to churn again.


    The unease that had just been extinguished flared up in his heart like a raging fire.


    ��This����


    ��What is this?!��


    ��Why, why?! Why is she here?!!��


    In an instant, the old butler clenched his fists, unable to suppress the roar in his heart.


    At this moment,


    Under the shocked gazes of Sebastian, the Black Rose family servants, and little Yuan��er, the familiar black-haired girl was slowly approaching the dining area, waving affectionately at everyone. Normally, there wouldn��t be anything unusual about this scene, as Yumo, despite her high status, had never treated the members of the Black Rose family as mere servants, but rather as her own beloved children.


    A mother greeting her children was a common occurrence. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What truly astonished everyone was Yumo��s current attire and the silver figure beside her, defying easy description.


    ��?!��


    ��The Girl of Destiny?!!��


    Looking at the familiar silver-haired girl, the old man Sebastian suddenly raised his hand to his chest, feeling a sensation akin to a heart attack.


    That beautiful silver-haired girl was gently holding Yumo��s delicate hand, and together they entered the dining room. The two stunning girls looked very close, enveloped in an ineffable, wonderful pink atmosphere.


    The silver-haired girl seemed to enjoy this atmosphere, her lips slightly upturned, her pale purple eyes full of joy, gazing affectionately at the black-haired girl. She even occasionally snuggled more intimately next to the black-haired girl, burying Yumo��s slender arm into her own ample bosom.


    Facing the silver-haired girl��s intimate actions, Yumo did not show any disgust, but rather a doting expression. She just let Mengxi affectionately embrace her.


    The two girls, so loving and close, formed a somewhat thrilling picture.


    Unfortunately,


    After seeing this scene, the old butler had no energy to appreciate this beautiful sight. After his initial shock, a volcanic fury erupted inside him! A raging inferno of anger engulfed his heart.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Why is it this sly fox again!!!��


    ��Damn it! Stay away from Milady!��


    Sebastian bit his lip hard, his heart roaring with a tearing heartbreaking outcry.


    Seeing the sacred and inviolable girl of his heart entangled by the Girl of Destiny, Sebastian felt his anger almost bursting from his throat.


    Moreover,


    This was not all. After noticing some details on the girls�� clothes, Sebastian had the illusion of a sudden heart stop.


    With his rich experience and sharp eyes, Sebastian quickly noticed the disheveled state of Mengxi��s clothes and some small ��water stains�� on her nun��s outfit. Similarly, although Yumo was neatly dressed, Sebastian could tell at a glance that the clothes on Yumo were not those meticulously prepared by their Black Rose family.


    They were clothes formed by Yumo��s Shadow Power...


    Given Yumo��s shy nature, she definitely wouldn��t have run out last night. So why was she wearing a dress formed by the Shadow Power when she returned? Where had the original dress gone?


    Thinking of the blush on Mengxi��s face and the unknown liquid on her clothes, a terrifying conjecture suddenly emerged in Sebastian��s mind.


    ��They... they couldn��t possibly have...?!��


    At that moment,


    Thinking that their cherished pearl might have been ��offered�� to a ��pig��, the old butler��s heart suffered an unprecedented blow. His entire body trembled uncontrollably, retreating repeatedly...


    Anger, sorrow, pain, regret, and other emotions surged in Sebastian��s heart.


    ...


    ...


    At that moment,


    As the saying goes, human emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness cannot be universally defined. While Sebastian felt a deep heartache, Yuan��er��s eyes sparkled with golden light, joyfully watching the two girls nearby.


    Although Yuan��er didn��t know exactly what had happned between her mother and the Girl of Destiny, she could keenly sense the change in the atmosphere between the two women, a change that was delightful to witness.


    ��Has Mommy not only ��reconciled�� with sister Mengxi?��


    ��But even took it a step further?��


    ��Hehe~��


    Unconsciously, Yuan��er revealed an excited smile. If it weren��t for the presence of many from the Black Rose family nearby, the little girl might have burst into jubilant cheers. However, a child is still a child, and Yuan��er��s control over her emotions was still somewhat lacking.


    Upon seeing Mengxi affectionately nuzzle up to her mother, Yuan��er couldn��t help but let out a joyful laugh.


    Though the laugh was soft, it instantly attracted Sebastian��s attention.


    Hearing the laughter, a puzzled Sebastian followed the sound, fiercely turning his head, glaring behind him with a menacing aura.


    However,


    Despite her somewhat lacking emotional control, Yuan��er, as a demon king being, reacted much faster than an ordinary human like Sebastian. The moment Sebastian turned his head, Yuan��er quickly picked up the unconscious little Meliora, burying her face into her fluffy body.


    Knowing full well that Sebastian was adept at reading expressions, the adorable Yuan��er would never expose her giggling face, would she?


    Thus,


    When Sebastian turned around, all he saw were a few maids looking equally bewildered and Yuan��er, whose face was hidden behind Meliora and whose expression was unclear.


    ��??��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Was it my imagination? An auditory hallucination?��


    Sebastian frowned slightly.


    Nevertheless, the old butler eventually refocused his attention on the situation ahead. After all, the pressing matter at hand was how to deal with the sudden appearance of this silver-haired girl.


    As a top-notch actor of the Black Rose,


    Even with a storm raging in his heart, fury overwhelming, and deep grief...


    Sebastian still managed, with great willpower, to suppress these negative emotions, maintaining the composure and elegance of a qualified butler. After taking a deep breath, Sebastian struggled to squeeze out a ��kind�� smile.


    Although it was just a simple facial expression, for Sebastian, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven, almost exhausting all his mental strength.


    "Welcome, Miss Mengxi."


    With a smile, Sebastian respectfully bowed.


    At that moment, Sebastian found himself in a familiar state.


    That is, smiling outwardly,


    but cursing inwardly in his heart.


    ��Damn it!!!��


    ��You little rascal, get your filthy hands off Milady! Pull back your disgraceful chest, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!��

 Chapter 665 - 666: The Little Darling’s Question

    As the old butler of the Black Rose family, Sebastian undoubtedly held a sense of pride unique to himself.


    In the face of dragons, elves, and even the Sadik royal family, Sebastian always displayed a lofty and superior attitude.


    Even when dealing with members of Asumos Church or Red Leaf royal family, Sebastian remained neither humble nor arrogant.


    However,


    Having lived most of his life, he now felt an unprecedented sense of frustration.


    Seeing the Girl of Destiny embracing his dear Mistress, he dared not speak out in anger.


    And even had to force a smile.


    ��What a great humiliation!��


    ��Damn...��


    Sebastian cursed inwardly, over and over.


    Of course,


    The old butler only dared to roar these words inside his heart.


    After all, he was a high-quality butler, unable to lash out at guests.


    More importantly, they could not show any hostility towards Mengxi in front of their Lady.


    "Welcome, Miss Mengxi."


    After extending a friendly yet insincere greeting to the silver-haired girl, Sebastian cautiously sidled up to Yumo,


    and carefully asked:


    "Milady, did you go out with Miss Mengxi last night?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo didn��t deny it, but simply nodded. Even recalling some events from the previous day, her face showed a meaningful blush.


    "We went out to ��play�� together~"


    "Pla��y? Played together?"


    ��What?!��


    ��Milady?��


    After capturing the subtle change in Yumo��s expression, Sebastian was even more certain of his suspicions. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��My dear and innocent Mistress must have done something with that little rascal!��


    That expression, like a girl who has just tasted the forbidden fruit, her heart just beginning to flutter.


    For a moment, the old butler��s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ��Lady Yumo had been ignoring the Girl of Destiny recently, so why the sudden change in attitude?�� This puzzled Sebastian greatly.


    But now, Sebastian didn��t have the energy to ponder this question. The pressing issue was how to get rid of the Girl of Destiny!


    And,


    ��How am I going to explain this to Duke Xiao, and those little ancestors?��


    ��Oh my, this is a disaster...��


    Sebastian muttered to himself, almost in tears.


    You see,


    The main purpose for Lord Duke and Lady Kalina sending him to follow Yumo to Luminous was to avoid her having too much contact with the Girl of Destiny. And what happened? Not only did he fail to keep them apart, but their relationship even grew closer?


    ��The Girl of Destiny might have even taken My Lady��s innocence!��


    This was a gross negligence on his part!


    ��Not only that, but if Lord Duke and those little ancestors found out about this...��


    The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just imagining a scene of those powerful beings in a thunderous rage made Sebastian nervous and uneasy. Lord Duke might be forgiving, but Yumo��s children certainly wouldn��t be. Once they learned that their mother had been defiled, they would surely stir up a storm of fury.


    ��I..��


    ��How should I break this news to those little devils!��


    At this moment, Sebastian felt an unprecedented headache.


    At the same time, the old butler couldn��t help but glance with a sense of relief at Yuan��er, who was petting a dragon nearby.


    ��Since Miss Yuan��er is still young and unaware of adult matters, she didn��t notice the unclear relationship between Lady Yumo and Mengxi. Otherwise, the little one might have exploded right there...��


    ...


    "Sebastian."


    "Hmm?"


    However, just when Sebastian was feeling extremely conflicted, Yumo��s gentle voice slowly floated into his ears, pulling his thoughts back to reality.


    "Do you have any instructions, Milady?"


    Looking towards his Lady, seated at the head of the table, Sebastian respectfully asked,


    "For breakfast, please prepare an additional set. Mengxi will be dining with us."


    "Together?"


    Hearing this, Sebastian��s eyebrows couldn��t help but twitch repeatedly.


    How could he let the Girl of Destiny eat the exquisite breakfast he had meticulously prepared for His Lady and Miss Yuan��er?


    The old butler��s heart was undoubtedly very resistant.


    But considering it was a direct request from Miss Yumo, Sebastian naturally didn��t dare to refuse and respectfully nodded:


    "Understood, Milady."


    Saying this, Sebastian reluctantly and feigned enthusiasm as he turned towards the beautiful silver-haired girl.


    Though the girl was as beautiful as a fairy, in Sebastian��s eyes, she had already become a greedy pig that was stealing his cabbages.


    "Please take a seat here, Miss Mengxi."


    "Thank you."


    The silver-haired girl smiled slightly and unceremoniously took her seat under the guidance of the old butler...


    --


    ��It seems they are quite averse to me...��


    Glancing at the old butler and the surrounding maids of the Black Rose family, Mengxi quickly reached a conclusion in her heart.


    Although Sebastian was trying hard to control his emotions, the fact that Yumo had ��lost her innocence�� still made him too agitated to completely hide his feelings. It was inevitable that Mengxi would notice.


    For this conclusion, Mengxi was not surprised, instead calmly sipping her tea.


    Even before, when she visited Yumo, she could feel the Black Rose family��s hatred toward her. But this time, appearing so intimately with Yumo in front of everyone naturally stirred up their displeasure even more.


    ��The Black Rose family, so loyally following Sister Yumo, must also be aware of her identity��


    ��As such.��


    ��Their aversion to me, the Girl of Destiny, is within reason.��


    ��After all, According to the prophecy, I am the greatest threat to the Abyssal Demonic forces, and to Sister Yumo.��


    If I want to live a peaceful life with Sister Yumo in the future, I must find a way to get along with the people of the Black Rose family. No matter what, Sister Yumo seems to highly regard the Black Rose family.


    Although I��m not too fond of those ruthless Black Rose people...


    Still,


    Considering my identity, getting them to accept and trust me might be extremely difficult.


    Thinking of this, Mengxi couldn��t help but sigh.


    However,


    ��Accompanying Sister Yumo in the dormitory this time also had some unexpected gains~��


    With this thought, Mengxi��s hand propped up her chin, happily looking towards the pink-haired cutie across the dining table.


    At that moment, the pink and plump little girl was lowering her head, holding a little white dragon, and silently putting pieces of cake into her mouth bite by bite.


    On the surface,


    The pink-haired little girl showed full vigilance and disgust towards Mengxi��s appearance, even turning her body to avoid facing her directly.


    But in reality,


    The little girl occasionally stole glances at the silver-haired girl with her peripheral vision. When she looked at Mengxi, her heterochromatic red and blue eyes unexpectedly showed no hostility, but instead were filled with anticipation and joy, and even a bit of shyness.


    Although the pink-haired girl was quick to react, moving her gaze away every time Mengxi looked at her, Mengxi, now at level 8, had no difficulty capturing these subtle changes in the girl��s demeanor.


    ��This little cutie����


    ��Doesn��t seem to have any hostility towards me?��


    ��Even, She seemed excited when I am close with Sister Yumo??��


    ��Does she, she actually look forward to something happening between me and Sis?��


    Recalling the pink-haired girl��s enthusiastic attitude towards her and her initiative in getting rid of the Black Rose family��s servants, Mengxi became even more convinced of her thoughts.


    ��Yuan��er, was it?��


    ��What a cute child~��


    Because Yuan��er��s appearance is about 80% similar to that of Xiaomo (Yumo��s disguised identity), Mengxi already felt a kinship towards this sprightly little girl. Now, seeing Yuan��er��s innocent and kind eyes, Mengxi��s affection for her continued to grow.


    The next moment,


    Seeing Yuan��er steal another glance at her, Mengxi, seizing the opportunity, revealed a sweet and friendly smile and waved at her.


    She then mouthed silently, greeting the little one,


    -"Hello there, little Yuan��er~"-


    Upon making eye contact with Mengxi, Yuan��er��s face instantly turned red, shyly lowering her head.


    After seeing Yuan��er��s reaction, Mengxi couldn��t help but cover her mouth and chuckle.


    ��Oh my����


    ��She��s blushing already?��


    ��What a pure and sweet little girl~��


    ...


    However,


    Just as Mengxi had come to this conclusion, the pink-haired girl suddenly started looking around stealthily.


    The next instant,


    Under Mengxi��s slightly puzzled gaze, after confirming that the Black Rose family members nearby weren��t paying attention to her, Yuan��er sneakily looked up to meet Mengxi��s eyes and revealed her cute cherry lips, silently mouthing a question.


    But this question made Mengxi��s body shake, nearly spitting out her tea in shock,


    ����"Big sister, did you seduce Mommy??"����

 Chapter 666 - 667: Yumo’s View of the Child

    ����"Did you seduce my Mommy?!!"����


    ��Ehh?��


    In an instant, after processing this message, Mengxi was momentarily stunned, and the piece of ham she was bringing to her mouth accidentally fell back onto her plate.


    Blinking, her pale purple eyes filled with shock.


    The previously innocent and sweet impression was instantly shattered.


    ��What?��


    ��This child?��


    ��Seduce?!��


    ��Are kids so precocious these days? To even know such words?! And besides, Sister Yumo is your mom! What kind of daughter hopes for her mom to be seduced by someone else?! Is this girl serious?!��


    Mengxi internally roared, her eyebrows twitching uncontrollably.


    Facing Yuan��er��s sparkling eyes full of expectation, Mengxi couldn��t help but swallow nervously.


    ��This little girl����


    ��Is serious...��


    ��Although what this girl said is, to some extent, true...��


    After all,


    Apart from that one barrier, every part of Sister Yumo��s body has been marked with her scent.


    It��s like she has been seduced.


    But,


    To admit such a thing in front of a little kid? That seems somewhat inappropriate!


    For a moment, Mengxi found herself in a dilemma, unsure how to respond to the little girl��s eager gaze. She could only awkwardly smile, take a tactical sip of her tea, and quickly avert her gaze, pretending not to understand the girl��s lip-reading.


    Then,


    Mengxi glanced helplessly at the happily dining black-haired girl beside her.


    Recalling Yumo��s descriptions of her children, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a wry smile and sighed deeply in her heart.


    Alas,


    ��It seems my earlier judgment was correct��


    ��Sister Yumo��s children, in front of her, seem to have a different image than what outsiders perceive...��


    About half an hour ago, outside Anvika, in the Heraclitus Forest in the suburbs,


    After an intense moment,


    And having freshly dressed, Yumo sat in front of Mengxi with the enthusiasm of a family member, and began to explain matters very seriously.


    "Mengxi, after becoming mine, you must listen to me! Remember, okay?"


    "..."


    Facing Yumo��s ��domineering�� attitude, Mengxi didn��t say much, just indulged her with a smile, nodding her head in agreement, respectfully looking at her ��wife��.


    "I know, I won��t hurt those cute children in the future. After all, in terms of seniority, they are also my children, aren��t they?"


    "Right, right! Exactly!!"


    Seeing Mengxi agree so readily, Yumo nodded her head in satisfaction, finally feeling like a huge weight had been lifted from her heart.


    "But..."


    Seemingly thinking of something, Mengxi curiously, and even a bit anxiously, asked:


    " Yumo, I have a question. Those demon kings children, did you give birth to them? If so, who is... who is their father?"


    Saying this,


    Mengxi revealed a slightly anxious expression.


    Although it was confirmed long ago that Yumo is an experienced virgin, her physical reactions do not seem like those of a married woman who has been through such things. Considering Yumo��s terrifying regenerative abilities, Mengxi couldn��t help but worry about an embarrassing question,


    ��Sister��s hymen? Could it also regenerate?��


    Even though reason kept telling Mengxi that this was impossible, her emotional thinking still caused the silver-haired girl to feel uneasy inside, eventually leading her to ask this question.


    Fortunately,


    Yumo��s answer dispelled Mengxi��s doubts.


    Upon hearing Mengxi��s question, Yumo��s pretty face blushed slightly, then she turned her head away somewhat haughtily:


    "I am still a virgin, you know. Aside from you, no one has ever troubled me like this! Not to mention having kids!"


    In Yumo��s words, there was a slight hint of displeasure.


    "Those kids, they are born from my original power. Although they didn��t come directly from my belly, my power flows in their veins, and they are undoubtedly connected to me by blood. So, they are all my children. Just not in the way you might imagine."


    "Oh, I see, sorry sister. Now I understand"


    Mengxi scratched her head and apologized awkwardly.


    But her heart had already returned to stability.


    "Then, what are those kids like?"


    After a brief silence, Mengxi asked this question.


    Since she must get along well with those demons in the future, it is essential to have some understanding of them.


    Upon hearing this question, Yumo was first startled, then immediately showed an excited expression, her crimson eyes filled with love and gentleness.


    "Those kids are very cute little fellows. Mengxi, if you interact with them in the future, you will definitely think so too~"


    "Cute?"


    "Yes~"


    Yumo nodded without hesitation:


    "Apart from Pipi�� I mean Pierre being a bit naughty, my other children are very well-behaved. For example, Kalina is stable and reliable, kind-hearted and follows the knight��s code; Limo, although a bit silly and a bit gluttonous, is a very lively and cute child; Liyu, like a little cotton jacket, is very gentle and considerate, understanding; Shuoyue is even more a child who loves to help others; and there are more~��"


    ...


    Upon seeing Mengxi��s inquiry about her children, Yumo��s face lit up with joy, a stark contrast to her usual demure and quiet demeanor. When talking about her children, she transformed into an enthusiastic chatterbox, excitedly sharing their virtues with Mengxi.


    Her excitement grew as she spoke, almost to the point of dancing around.


    Observing this vibrant side of Yumo, Mengxi could clearly sense the deep love the black-haired girl held for her children.


    Undoubtedly,


    Those children of her held an extraordinary place in her heart.


    It was now easier to understand why the normally reserved Yumo would do something so embarrassing for those children.


    However��


    Watching the passionate black-haired girl and hearing her praise for the children, Mengxi couldn��t help but twitch the corner of her eyes.


    The reason for this reaction was simple.


    The obedient and adorable demon kings creatures Yumo spoke of seemed... quite different from the demon kings Mengxi knew...


    ��Some are gluttonous? A lively and cute Snow Devourer?��


    Recalling the white wolf in the Galrose Fortress, which devoured a group of soldiers in one bite, Mengxi felt a wave of embarrassment.


    That violent and bloodthirsty creature,


    Seemed far from ��lively and adorable��, right?


    Moreover,


    ��The kind-hearted Inferno? How many cities did she burn? Is that what��s considered kind-hearted?�� S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��The helpful Nightmare? Helping people have nightmares every day, causing countless strong beings to mentally collapse, is that being helpful?��


    ��And then there��s the Sword Demon����


    ��Isn��t he just a walking disaster? This seems to be more than just a bit naughty!!��


    ...


    ...


    Listening to Yumo��s narration, Mengxi kept a smile on her face, but her mind was filled with internal sarcasm...


    --


    Fast forward to the present,


    Catching a glimpse of the innocent and naive little daughter Yumo spoke of, Mengxi��s feelings became even more complex.


    ��Yumo����


    ��Is your filter a bit too exaggerated?��


    Additionally.


    At this moment, considering Yumo��s naive nature, Mengxi slowly formed a somewhat helpless speculation in her mind.


    ��Could it be that all of Yumo��s children are like this, masters of drama?��

 Chapter 667 - 668: Friendly Relations

    ��Well����


    ��Isn��t it kinda cute when you think about it?��


    ��From what Sister Yumo has described about her children, it seems she isn��t fully aware of what the Demon Kings have actually done in the human world. If not, she wouldn��t have such an innocent view of them.��


    ��According to Sister Yumo, the Black Rose family, now a major force loyal to her, was also founded by the human children she once raised. This family is so powerful that it ranks within the top ten forces on the entire continent.��


    This family also possesses extraordinary financial resources and an intelligence system.


    Therefore,


    It��s unreasonable to think that Sister Yumo wouldn��t know about the deeds of these Demon Kings.


    Unless,


    The Black Rose family has deliberately kept it from Sister Yumo.


    Considering the flaws in Sister Yumo��s acting, Mengxi is more convinced that this guess is correct, possibly caused by the people of the Black Rose family.


    It seems,


    Not only Sister Yumo��s children, but also the members of the Black Rose family, are all excellent actors, collaborating to hide many things from Sister Yumo and weaving a false cocoon of information around her.


    It��s not hard to see the respect the members of the Black Rose family have for Sister Yumo, and the days spent in the Winter Forest, encountering humanoid Demon King girls, they always showed their dependence on Sister Yumo.


    So, for Sister Yumo, their deception might be considered a well-intentioned lie.


    Considering Sister Yumo��s bizarre suicidal tendencies, the Black Rose family and the Demon Kings fear is quite evident.


    It��s all about secretly defeating human forces and eliminating the greatest threats, the Chosen Ones.


    ��Hehe~��


    ��No wonder they have such deep hostility towards me...��


    "It��s a bit difficult to get along well with them..."


    After realizing this, the silver-haired girl shook her head helplessly and sighed inwardly.


    However,


    The next moment, Mengxi��s face showed a hint of amusement as she twirled her hair around her finger thoughtfully.


    After careful consideration, Mengxi decided not to share these judgments with Yumo.


    Sister Yumo values those children and the people of the Black Rose family so much...


    If she knew that she had been collectively fooled by them for so long, with her temperament, she would probably cry, right?


    I don��t want to see Sister Yumo heartbroken.


    Moreover,


    I don��t like actions akin to tattling.


    For now.


    More importantly, S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This matter might become a useful bargaining chip when I officially faces other Demon Kings in the future.


    Thinking this, Mengxi��s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Then, the silver-haired girl turned her gaze to the pink-haired girl sitting opposite her, her eyes filled with a friendly greeting.


    Fortunately,


    Not everyone around Sister Yumo is hostile to my existence.


    This little cutie seems to like me quite a bit.


    Although I am not quite clear on this child��s thought process, at least she has a ��comrade�� on the same side.


    With a smile, Mengxi pushed her own dessert cake towards the little girl:


    "Yuan��er, since you love cakes so much, this piece is for you~"


    Her words were full of kindness.


    In response,


    The little girl didn��t hesitate to reply, but shyly and excitedly nodded her head repeatedly,


    "Mm-hmm!!"


    Then,


    Yuan��er eagerly accepted the cake, happily cutting a piece and putting it into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up from eating the cake, coupled with the cream at the corners of her mouth, made the already adorable Yuan��er look even more lovable and charming, like a delicate doll.


    "How adorable."


    Mengxi said genuinely, with a tone full of joy.


    Since the old butler Sebastian seemed to have left the dining room in frustration, nobody was watching Yuan��er, who then generously shared her brilliant and sweet smile with Mengxi. Her innocent smile, like the sunshine of a spring day, instantly filled Mengxi with an indescribable warmth.


    For a moment,


    The atmosphere between them was surprisingly warm and cozy.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Yumo, who witnessed this scene, revealed a trace of a relieved smile.


    It seems,


    Yuan��er and Mengxi are getting along quite well~


    After all, her goal was to ensure that the children harmoniously coexist with the Girl of Destiny. Such a heartwarming scene was undoubtedly a delight for Yumo.


    She hoped,


    That the other children would also get along well with Mengxi.


    If so,


    ��I would have no more worries����


    With this thought, Yumo unusually prayed in her heart.


    After confirming that Mengxi and Yuan��er could coexist harmoniously, Yumo pensively turned her head and looked through the window towards the distant imperial capital of Anvika in the Red Lotus Leaf Empire.


    Last night,


    She had eliminated a powerful figure from the Holy Tower.


    Although during the battle, she used ��Hell��s Abyss�� to envelop the battlefield, preventing the outside world from noticing such an earth-shattering fight, the man was undoubtedly a level 8 powerhouse. Unlike 6 or 7 level fighters, the mysterious disappearance of a level 8 powerhouse would surely cause a great stir.


    ��Considering this, was my decision to act against that mage a bit too rash? Should I have just let him observe freely?��


    Unfortunately,


    There��s no medicine for regret in the world,


    Since it��s done, she could only think of ways to solve the aftermath...


    Well,


    ��What��s done is done, it was bound to happen sooner or later, it��s just a matter of time, but...��


    As if she thought of something, Yumo��s lips slightly curled up. A mischievous and slightly eerie smile appeared on the face of the black-haired beauty,


    "I am somewhat curious."


    A level 8 powerhouse just disappeared without a trace. What will those powerful beings concentrated in Anvika do next?


    ...


    ---


    At the same time,


    Inside the Embassy in the inner city of Anvika, where the Holy Tower��s strongmen are located.


    *Boom!*


    Accompanied by a terrifying surge of grey-silver magic, the walls cracked, and the windows shattered into pieces. Even the exquisite furniture specially prepared by the Red Leaf royal family was crushed into fragments under this wave of rampant magic.


    Faced with such a terrifying pressure, two Holy Tower mages in the field of wind could no longer maintain their posture and knelt on the ground in fear, anxiously looking at the man in the black and gold robe in front of them.


    "Very sorry, Lord Hakim... We have not yet been able to contact Lord Nolan."


    Upon hearing this answer,


    The man with grey-silver hair standing in front of the two mages became even more sullen. The terrifying aura and bone-chilling coldness caused the temperature in the room to plummet rapidly, making the two men, despite being at level 6 with robust physiques, shiver uncontrollably.


    With a cold snort, Hakim spoke irritably:


    "As attendants, you can��t even contact your own people?"


    "Sorry, Lord Hakim."


    The two mage attendants looked at each other, ultimately bowing their heads silently, not daring to meet Hakim��s cold gaze.


    All they could do now was apologize.


    "Worthless."


    After muttering in displeasure, Hakim picked up his staff and walked towards the door.


    This Holy Tower Supreme, who always appears indifferent, now had his grey eyes filled with unease and worry.


    Since his colleague Nolan, went to investigate the Abyssal Demon girl in Luminous last night, nearly ten hours had passed. Yet, not only had he not received any reports, but he also couldn��t even establish contact with Nolan.


    This gave rise to an ominous feeling in Hakim��s heart.


    "Could it be that Nolan really met with some misfortune?"


    Could the girl transformed from the Demon Temple be so terrifying?


    Could it be that she even discovered and then killed Nolan, who excels at stealth?


    Although he rarely communicated with Nolan, they were after all both Supremes of the Holy Tower, colleagues with a shared path. The disappearance of a colleague cannot leave Hakim indifferent. Carrying his exclusive staff, Hakim was ready to lead the Holy Tower mages to search for Nolan��s whereabouts.


    However,


    Just as Hakim was about to put on his cloak, a distinct aura suddenly entered his perceptual realm, causing the Heavenly Frost Star Hakim to feel a wave of surprise.


    Under the puzzled gaze of the two attendants, Hakim suddenly stopped.


    ?!!


    Huh?


    This aura is?


    Following the aura, Hakim quickly turned his head, looking towards the open window.


    The next instant, under the embrace of lush emerald magic, a somewhat disheveled, handsome young man with flowing black hair and striking dark green highlights appeared, flying in through the window.


    Seeing that familiar face, Hakim was first stunned, then immediately asked in confusion:


    "Nolan?? What... what happened to you?"

 Chapter 668 - 669: The Return of a Supreme?

    "Nolan? what happened to you?"


    The disheveled, roguishly charming man who just appeared was undoubtedly Hakim��s long-sought colleague. He was one of the Supreme of Holy Tower, Nolan.


    Seeing his colleague, who had been missing overnight, suddenly return, Hakim put aside his plans to go out searching and stood there, somewhat bewildered.


    Hmm?


    What��s going on here?


    He had thought that Nolan had been discovered by the Blood Butterfly while investigating last night, leading to his prolonged silence.


    Yet now, here he was, appearing unharmed before Hakim?


    After a careful sensing, Hakim noticed that Nolan didn��t have a trace of blood on him, his aura was stable, and his magical power was robust, appearing completely normal.


    ��It seemed that I had been overly worried before��


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Hakim turned his head, shooting a sharp glance at the two attendants.


    Although it was just a look, the two wind domain attendants immediately understood, bowed to their Holy Tower leaders, and hurriedly left the hall, uncomfortable. As the door closed, Hakim��s gaze once again intensely focused on Nolan.


    However, unlike before, there was no longer worry or unease in Hakim��s eyes, only an overwhelming coldness.


    The silver-haired man stepped forward towards Nolan, questioning:


    "What happened last night?"


    "Last night?"


    Nolan jumped down from the window, scratching his head awkwardly:


    "I went to investigate at the Luminous Royal Academy, as planned."


    "And the result? Did you find out the truth about that monster?"


    "Mm."


    Nolan nodded affirmatively:


    "I now understand why the Church is so cautious. That girl transformed from the Demon Temple is truly terrifying. Although her aura was suppressed and she seemed no different from an ordinary human, the power contained within her is vast and boundless. She��s far more powerful than any ordinary Demon king. That power, I fear, is nearly ten times stronger than yours."


    Saying this, Nolan even shivered, still haunted by the memory.


    "Ten times?"


    Hearing this, a serious look appeared in Hakim��s eyes,


    "As expected of the disaster left by the Demon Lord, much stronger than a regular Demon King. This is indeed tricky."


    "Yeah, we better not act rashly. Let��s follow the Church��s plan for now. In the end, it all depends on the Girl of Destiny. Although the Bloody Butterfly is strong, she should not be invincible."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing his colleague��s words, Hakim��s expression became strange.


    The man before him looked and felt exactly like the colleague he knew well, but there was an unusual sense of peculiarity about him.


    He knew how much Nolan despised the church.


    Could someone who loathes the church so much suddenly say things showing trust in the church?


    "You, who have always distrusted the Church, why suddenly decide to obediently follow their arrangements?"


    "Ah? No, no..."


    Nolan hurriedly shook his head in denial:


    "It��s not that I trust them. But... considering the horror of Bloody Butterfly, we have to trust them a little for now. That kind of monster, we can��t defeat alone. No force can. Besides, although the Church always has their own agenda, their determination to eliminate Abyssal Demons shouldn��t be questioned. At least for now, I think we can work with them."


    "Mm, that��s true."


    Hakim nodded noncommittally.


    "Does she have any weaknesses?"


    "Weaknesses?"


    "Wasn��t the point of your investigation last night to figure out her strengths and weaknesses, to try and find a vulnerability in that monster?"


    Seeing Nolan��s reaction, Hakim grew increasingly suspicious.


    "Oh, right!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With an embarrassed smile, Nolan suddenly looked enlightened.


    Then, the man helplessly shook his head:


    "I was too reckless last night, my head is still not clear."


    "..."


    "Actually, I didn��t notice any weaknesses. That creature is very powerful all over, with no obvious vulnerabilities. So, strictly speaking, I didn��t gain much."


    "You..."


    Clearly, Hakim was dissatisfied with this answer.


    But that was expected.


    The Demon Temple, being the source of all Abyssal Demons, possesses incomparable power. The more powerful the entity, the fewer the weaknesses, and the harder they are to discover. While Nolan��s scouting and sensing abilities are strong, it��s rather fanciful to think he could discern Bloody Butterfly��s abilities from a distance.


    But then...


    Seemingly having thought of something, Hakim��s expression turned displeased, and a terrifying magical pressure overwhelmed Nolan, making the already weak-looking man retreat continuously, barely maintaining his balance by leaning against a wall.


    "Nolan, even if you didn��t find anything, you should have reported back immediately after your investigation last night. Why did you go off the grid and only return now?!"


    Hakim��s words were full of reproach.


    Even though Hakim and Nolan were both Supremes of the Holy Tower, Hakim always had an air of authority, his presence and dignity unmatched by other Supremes.


    Intimidated by Hakim��s scolding, Nolan timidly lowered his head, his expression fearful.


    "Sorry, sorry, the pressure was a bit... too much after sensing her aura."


    Nolan patted his chest, still visibly shaken.


    As if he truly recalled something terrifying.


    "Pressure? And then?"


    "Because of the pressure, so... I went to the red-light district last night to relax haha, got too carried away and forgot to reply to you, sorry, sorry."


    "You..."


    Hearing this, Hakim pressed his forehead in a mix of emotions and shook his head helplessly.


    Recalling Nolan��s disheveled appearance upon his return and his colleague��s usual indiscretions, Hakim didn��t doubt anything, just resignedly sighed.


    Wanting to be angry, but then swallowing the scolding words.


    "Forget it, I��m too tired to talk about it."


    "Sorry, haha"


    "Just..."


    "Hmm?"


    "You need to change your habit of reckless debauchery. If outsiders find out, wouldn��t it disgrace our Holy Tower?!"


    "Ah, sorry."


    "Forget it, I won��t say more. Just tidy up your clothes first."


    Glancing at Nolan��s disordered attire, Hakim spoke disdainfully.


    Nolan could only nod repeatedly like a scolded child, not daring to utter another word.


    After sighing again, Hakim glanced at the locked door beside him. Simultaneously, the terrifying magical pressure and coldness within him receded, instantly dissipating the tense atmosphere.


    "Now that you��re back, take a look at Dongy. I��m going out for a bit."


    "Going out?"


    "Mm. After all, our official reason for coming to Anvika is to attend the Saintess�� coronation ceremony. It wouldn��t be proper not to visit the Church now that we��re here."


    "Oh, right."


    "You just stay here."


    "Okay, understood."


    ...


    After giving a few more instructions, Hakim entered a teleportation circle and left the embassy surrounded by a blue light.


    At this moment,


    The large hall was left with only Nolan.


    As Hakim left, the guilt on Nolan��s face visibly dissipated, replaced by a sense of relief. He leaned against the wall, panting heavily.


    As he breathed, the wind attribute magic around him quietly began to decompose and reshape into pale golden sacred magic... His robust body also gradually became frail and delicate, with numerous fierce scars appearing on his body.


    Whew~


    Thank Goddess,


    "It seems I��ve managed to deceive him..."

 Chapter 669 - 670: The Brand-New Armor

    At Luminous Royal Academy, inside the teacher��s apartment where Yumo resides.


    After finishing their meal,


    Yuan��er, very considerately dragged the unconscious Meliora away from the apartment, leaving the space to her mom and the silver-haired sister. Even before leaving to play, the little girl gave Mengxi an ��encouraging�� look, making the silver-haired girl somewhat embarrassingly smile.


    Then,


    Mengxi was led by Yumo by the hand into Yumo��s boudoir amidst the ��murderous�� glares of Sebastian and others.


    Returning to her sister��s boudoir after a long time, feeling the atmosphere that belonged to her sister, Mengxi couldn��t help but feel happy and relaxed.


    Unfortunately,


    This moment of relaxation didn��t last long, as Yumo��s next words instantly tensed Mengxi up again.


    "Quick, take off your clothes."


    "Eh? Take, take off clothes??!"


    Hearing this, Mengxi instantly shivered, hastily crossed her arms over her chest and backed away several steps. In this moment, Mengxi unexpectedly showed the purity and shyness that a young girl should have.


    Previously, facing such a request from Yumo, Mengxi would have executed it without hesitation.


    After all, her heart always looked forward to some indescribable events.


    But after the tumultuous events of last night, now Mengxi had entered what could be called a Buddha-like state, with no impure thoughts in her mind. More importantly, she currently had no energy.


    She was completely drained.


    As a girl who likes to be in control, Mengxi would never admit her defeat, but with her current depleted energy, she really couldn��t resist Yumo��s fierce demands. Another round would probably kill her.


    In this moment, Mengxi had no choice but to compromise in the face of reality.


    "Sister Yumo, didn��t we just do it for so long last night? I really... I really have no energy now..."


    After some thought, Mengxi suggested hesitantly and with a flushed face:


    "Sister, if you still want to, why not try to solve it yourself? If really not... I can only help a little, I really have no energy now. Or maybe I... when I go back to the church, find some tools? Sister Bai seems to have quite a few gadgets."


    "..."


    "How about it, sister?"


    Mengxi asked tentatively.


    However,


    Faced with Mengxi��s inquiry, Yumo, who had just taken out a space ring, suddenly froze. After a few seconds of being dumbfounded and realizing what Mengxi meant, Yumo��s face turned red with embarrassment and anger. She unceremoniously raised her hand and smacked Mengxi on the head with a karate chop.


    "Ow, that hurts!"


    Mengxi, in pain, quickly hugged her head and looked at Yumo with a wronged expression.


    Yumo pouted, crossed her arms, and spoke indignantly:


    "What are you thinking about! I��m not that desperate! I told you to undress, not for that sort of thing!!"


    Yumo had to admit that the passionate moments last night did indeed provide her with a level of excitement and comfort she had never experienced before.


    And she couldn��t deny that she still felt somewhat unsatisfied.


    But regardless,


    She wasn��t so desperate as to demand more from Mengxi just a few hours later, right?!


    She wasn��t that insatiable!


    ��What did this cheeky girl take me for?��


    ��Some kind of juice extractor?��


    Chastised by Yumo, Mengxi awkwardly touched her cheek and said,


    "Ah? It��s not?"


    "Of course not! You little pervert, what are you thinking! Just undress, honestly!"


    "Oh, okay... understood."


    Mengxi nodded guiltily and obediently. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although still unclear why Yumo asked her to undress, seeing her about to get angry, Mengxi smartly began to take off her church nun��s attire.


    After all, Mengxi was well aware,


    ��When ��the wife�� is unhappy, I must obediently listen and try to appease~��


    Soon, under Yumo��s guidance, Mengxi stripped off most of her clothes, leaving only a thin set of white underwear.


    However,


    This set of underwear with odd spots and marks was also quickly removed by Yumo. Instantly, a stunningly beautiful woman, fair and bare, stood before her.


    But at that moment,


    Yumo really had no ulterior motives and took a brand-new set of underwear from the wardrobe and tossed it to the silver-haired girl:


    "Wear this. The previous one smelled too strong... I��ve already taken it to dispose of."


    ��This underwear wasn��t suitable to be handed over to the maids for cleaning.��


    ��Otherwise, it would surely spread some strange rumors.��


    "Oh��"


    Taking the clothes, Mengxi nodded blankly but soon showed a puzzled expression:


    "That, sister, about the size, will it not��"


    "Hmm?!"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s gaze became incredibly sharp, filled with a chilling coldness, as if Mengxi would invoke some kind of ��beating�� spell if she finished her sentence. Frightened, Mengxi immediately swallowed her words.


    Seeing this, Yumo��s eyes softened.


    At that moment,


    Mengxi was trying to express her concerns, but Yumo already understood them clearly.


    "Don��t worry about the size. This set was specially made for you by someone I hired. You don��t need to worry about whether it will fit."


    "Oh?! Really?"


    Realizing that Yumo had even specially kept suitable underwear for her in the wardrobe, Mengxi was slightly moved.


    "Mm, so hurry up and put it on!"


    "Yes, yes~"


    Urged by Yumo, Mengxi quickly put on the new underwear. As her appealing assets were covered again, any agitation in Yumo��s heart was finally calmed.


    After this,


    Mengxi approached Yumo and curiously inquired:


    "Sister Yumo, you brought me to your room and asked me to undress. It wasn��t just to change into a new set of underwear, was it?"


    "Of course not."


    The black-haired girl immediately denied.


    And in the next instant,


    Accompanied by a surge of crimson shadow power, a set of exquisitely crafted armor, primarily silver-white in color with golden patterns and adorned with several precious magic stones, was summoned from the space array, floating silently in front of Mengxi.


    "This, I had it made especially for you. Would you like to try it on?"


    "?! Eh?! Is this Armor for me?"


    Mengxi was surprised and covered her mouth with her hand at the sight of the armor.


    With her strong perception, Mengxi could feel that this armor was extraordinary, not just because of its exquisite appearance, but also because of the energy pressure it emitted and the terrifying aura surrounding it.


    Equipment that can invisibly draw surrounding power is only possible with divine armor.


    ��So, Sister Yumo made a set of divine armor for me?��


    Realizing this, Mengxi��s heart couldn��t help but overflow with joy.


    Feeling elated, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows.


    ��Is this made from the Scales of the Soul?��


    After closely observing for a moment, Mengxi noticed the unusual material of the armor. The armor was made from the Scales of the Soul, the most robust scales that dragons use to protect the core area of their chests. Due to their strength and rarity, the Scales of the Soul are highly sought after in the continent.


    And now, this entire set of armor was made from the Scales of the Soul? And not just any scales. Judging by the inherent dragon might in the scales, their original owners were renowned powerful dragons, even royal family members.


    Mengxi had heard that the Black Rose family had a good relationship with the dragon race, but she never expected it to be to this extent? To gift so many Scales of the Soul for Yumo to craft armor?


    ��That��s too generous��


    However,


    Recalling the dragons clutching their chests, grinding their teeth in humiliation, Mengxi felt something was off...


    But,


    While Mengxi was pondering, Yumo didn��t say much more. After a helpless sigh, she personally came to Mengxi and helped the silver-haired girl put on the new dragon scale armor. Yumo, who was used to dressing Mengxi up like a doll, was an expert in dressing her.


    And feeling Yumo��s breath so close, Mengxi snapped back to reality. But she remained silent, cooperating with her.


    Quietly enjoying the pleasure brought by her ��wife�� dressing and grooming her.


    Moments later,


    With the wrist guards in place, a valiant, dignified silver-haired female knight, full of sanctity and authority, stood impressively in front of Yumo. Looking at the transformed girl before her, Yumo sincerely smiled, her smile full of a deep sense of accomplishment.


    ��Wow��


    ��My Mengxi looks so handsome~��


    ��Hehe~��


    However,


    Before Yumo could admire the new Mengxi enough,


    Sebastian knocked on the room door,


    "Milady, the new servant arranged by Lord Xiao has arrived. Could you spare some time to meet them?"

 Chapter 670 - 671: The Peculiar Maid

    Just a few seconds earlier,


    Sebastian watched the closed door of Yumo��s room upstairs.


    He had hoped that little Yuan��er would stay with Yumo to keep an eye on her, but unexpectedly, Yuan��er had taken the little white dragon out to play?!


    ��Darn it!��


    ��Can��t she be more reliable?!��


    Although a bit embarrassed, Sebastian couldn��t help but feel the urge to categorize little Yuan��er and Limo together.


    With Yuan��er gone, Sebastian now had to face the threat of the Girl of Destiny alone.


    Although he had reluctantly accepted what had happened between Yumo and Mengxi, he still couldn��t tolerate the thought of that little rascal being alone in a room with his noble Lady. Just thinking about what the two beautiful girls might be doing inside made Sebastian feel like he was being eaten alive by ants, in unbearable pain.


    Eventually,


    After a fierce internal struggle, Sebastian knocked on Yumo��s door, wanting to interrupt whatever was happening inside.


    ...


    "Milady, the new servants arranged by Lord Xiao have arrived. Could you, perhaps, spare a moment to meet them?"


    As Sebastian��s words came through the door, Yumo frowned.


    Her mood to enjoy the company of her beauty instantly ruined.


    Although a bit displeased with Sebastian��s untimely knocking, the generous Yumo ultimately chose not to scold the old butler, but rather asked helplessly,


    "Is it that urgent?"


    "Forgive me Milady, those children have traveled a long way and just arrived at Luminous. I thought it would be polite to let them visit you first, then take them to rest. Besides, Miss Wanya and the others really wanted to see you."


    Sebastian��s voice drifted in from outside,


    "Little Wanya?"


    Recalling the little girl who cried and didn��t want to leave in the Winter Forest, a gentel look flashed across Yumo��s eyes.


    Since it was the children she once cared for who came to find her, how could she refuse?


    After meeting them, let them rest well.


    They must be exhausted from the journey from Sadik to Red Leaf.


    Anyway, the armor she had painstakingly crafted had already been delivered to Mengxi��s hands.


    "I understand, let them wait for me in the living room."


    With that said,


    Yumo turned to meet Mengxi��s eyes, apologizing:


    "Sorry, I need to visit the Black Rose family��s children first. You see..." Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It��s okay, Sister Yumo."


    Mengxi waved her hand nonchalantly, smiling understandingly:


    "They��ve come all the way here; you should spend some time with them first."


    "Mm, thank you."


    "It��s no need to be so formal, Sister Yumo, I won��t mind these things. But..."


    "What��s the matter?"


    "Can I come with you?"


    Mengxi blinked her eyes, eagerly asking.


    To this, Yumo first paused, then smiled and nodded:


    "Yes, why not."


    Anyway, Yumo��s main goal now is to make the relationship between Mengxi and her own children grow. Allowing her to interact more with the members of the Black Rose family would not be harmful.


    Moreover,


    This girl is so clingy, she will probably come here often in the future. It��s essential to introduce Mengxi and the newly arrived children and get them familiar.


    "So Mengxi, come with me."


    "Mm-hmm, got it!"


    Mengxi showed a sweet smile and affectionately reached forward to hold Yumo��s hand.


    Yumo just smiled indulgently and then led Mengxi towards the guest room.


    ...


    A few minutes later, the door of the guest room was slowly opened by Sebastian.


    Under the butler��s escort, Yumo, accompanied by Mengxi, entered the guest room.


    "It��s been a long time, Lady... Yumo!!"


    Upon seeing the beautiful and familiar silhouette, a brown-haired maid sitting on the sofa, with a lovely face, immediately showed a look of ecstasy and excitedly jumped up. She briskly yet gracefully approached Yumo, bowing respectfully on one knee.


    "It��s been a long time, Wanya."


    The image of the young child from her memory quickly overlapped with the young woman before her. Seeing the once teary-eyed little girl grown into a graceful young lady, Yumo couldn��t help but smile with satisfaction and habitually reached out to gently stroke the maid��s head.


    The latter, like a pet facing its master, obediently lowered her head and joyfully enjoyed Yumo��s affection.


    "Yes, it��s been a long time, Milady!"


    "Why did you suddenly come over?"


    "Didn��t the Abyssal Demon invasion incident cause a few family members to get injured? I came over to take over their work. Besides, their vacation is about to end, so they should take a break, right?"


    "That��s true. It��s just a pity that I couldn��t say goodbye to them. But it��s nice to see you, little girl."


    "Hehe~"


    At this moment, Wanya, with imaginary cute bunny ears popping up on her head, wiggled under Yumo��s caresses.


    While being caressed, the girl named Wanya noticed the silver-haired girl Yumo was holding hands with. As a member of the ��Nightingale�� organization, trained professionally, Wanya instantly recognized Mengxi��s identity. Realizing their great Lady was holding hands with the damned Girl of Destiny, a flicker of murderous intent flashed imperceptibly in Wanya��s eyes.


    However,


    The murderous intent was fleeting, but with Mengxi��s current reaction ability, she did not miss it.


    ��Sigh... a long way to go.��


    Mengxi maintained her charming and sweet smile on the surface, but inwardly she sighed helplessly.


    ��It seems that the attitude of the Black Rose family members towards me is all the same��


    ��Hoping to establish a good relationship with them fast, I was too naive.��


    Mengxi bitterly self-mocked in her heart.


    However,


    Just as the silver-haired girl was continuously sighing inwardly, her eyebrows suddenly furrowed.


    She felt an unusual gaze.


    Unlike the members of the Black Rose family who showed a fa?ade of warm hospitality but actually harbored malicious intentions, this gaze contained an indescribable delight, admiration, and... hope??


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Who would look at me with such eyes?��


    In confusion, the silver-haired girl stealthily tilted her head, glancing past Wanya to focus on the blue silhouette sitting on the sofa. The instant Mengxi laid eyes on this figure, her heart skipped a beat, and her pale purple eyes showed an unprecedented look of shock.


    At that moment,


    A young ��girl�� wearing the traditional maid attire of the Black Rose family and braided pigtails sat somewhat awkwardly on the sofa. The shyness and timidity on her face made her stand out starkly from the other members of the Black Rose family, known for their imposing and deadly aura.


    The girl had a slender figure, fair skin, and a full chest.


    Her impeccably beautiful features were delicately arranged into a stunning visage. Additionally, her gem-like, bright red eyes were lively, as if possessing a soul-captivating magic, elevating her beauty even further.


    Of course, the girl��s appearance was not the main point, nor was it enough to elicit Mengxi��s slightly startled expression. What really surprised Mengxi was the aura emanating from the blue-haired girl...


    An aura that faintly resonated with her own.


    ��No, it can��t be...��


    ...


    On the other side, after rubbing Wanya��s head, Yumo also noticed the blue-haired girl sitting on the sofa. Surprised to see an unfamiliar face, Yumo quickly composed herself, regaining her calm demeanor.


    ��This child����


    ��A newcomer?��


    Looking at the somewhat nervous blue-haired girl, Yumo showed her usual affectionate demeanor and gently asked:


    "Little girl, who are you?"


    "Ye-yes!!"


    Startled by Yumo��s greeting, the blue-haired girl jerked, then somewhat flusteredly stood up from the sofa, immediately placing her hands on her thighs and standing at attention like a soldier. Due to her nervousness, her speech became somewhat stilted.


    "Sorry! I, I��m out of line! I... I... I was sent by Lady Wanya to... to serve Lady Yumo as... as an intern maid! You, you can call me Asar!"

 Chapter 671 - 672: Uneasy Speculations

    "I, I am an intern maid sent by Lady Wanya to serve Madam, just call me Asar!"


    The girl stuttered as she spoke.


    Unlike the typically graceful and dignified Black Rose maids, this newcomer seemed exceptionally nervous. Facing Yumo��s gaze, the blue-haired girl couldn��t help trembling slightly. In her eyes, looking at the black-haired beauty, there was no respect or admiration...


    Only deep fear and a sense of powerlessness.


    As if she was facing not a stunning beauty but a terrifying monster from the abyss.


    Indeed,


    The intern maid appearing before Yumo, sent by Wanya to serve her, was none other than the ��Girl of Destiny Number Two�� - Asar.


    As for why Asar, who was supposed to be in Sabelius, suddenly appeared in the distant capital of Red Leaf, and became so timid and tearful?


    The beginning of this story goes back five days.


    ...


    Five days ago, Asar, who was still receiving maid training in the Black Rose family��s mansion and enjoying her life as a ��freeloader,�� suddenly received an order that scared her out of her wits.


    "Asar."


    "Do you have any orders for me, My Lord?"


    "Asar, you��ve been learning well recently, so I have a task for you. You and your senior Wanya will go to Anvika, the capital of Red Leaf, to replace Jessica and others, and become Lady Yumo��s maids."


    "Eh?!! Me? As a maid?"


    ...


    Asar��s superior, Wanya, planned to send her and another maid to Anvika to serve the family��s young mistress.


    ��To the north, to the capital of Red Leaf, Anvika?��


    ��Damn it!! I absolutely don��t want to go to that place aaaaahhhh!!��


    Upon hearing this news, Asar screamed in her heart, overwhelmed with strong resistance.


    As such,


    She was supposed to be ��freeloading�� in the Black Rose family... Ahem! She was actually diligently training, accumulating strength! All her efforts were just beginning, and her own power was barely at level five. She probably couldn��t even defeat the most ordinary Abyssal Demon.


    Under these circumstances, if she left her ��safe haven�� of Sabelius to go to the risky Anvika, wouldn��t she be courting death without any protection?


    Keep in mind,


    What kind of place is Anvika?!


    That is a den of demons! A thorn in the side, a thorn in the flesh for the Abyssal Demons!


    Look, didn��t the capital of Red Leaf recently suffer an attack by two king-tier Abyssal Demons and a terrifying demon dragon? Not to mention the dragon, a city that endured the assault of Higanbana and the Sword Demon, two peak-rank Abyssal Demons, is probably unique to Anvika, right?


    Even if the last attack was repelled, as long as the Girl of Destiny and the followers of the Church, whom the Abyssal Demons hate the most, are still in Anvika, these monsters will not stop.


    They are bound to come back!


    Asar had a strong feeling that not only was an Abyssal Demon attack imminent, but this time it would be even more ferocious and dangerous. The current peace in Anvika was merely the calm before the storm.


    If Abyssal Demons attacked again, with her current strength, once her true identity was discovered, she feared she would be dead without a burial place in seconds! Even if she wasn��t directly eliminated, she would most likely die from being caught in the terrifying energy explosion. As the saying goes, when immortals fight, mortals suffer.


    Even if Abyssal Demons didn��t attack Anvika, serving the young mistress would still pose a huge risk to her.


    Keep in mind, although she appears to be a delicate boy, her true nature is still that of a rugged man. A genuine boy?! Being a personal maid to the young mistress also meant that her exposure risk would greatly increase.


    Once discovered, she would be accused of defiling the young mistress and beheaded in no time.


    In summary, Asar made up her mind, determined not to go to Anvika.


    - "I��m just a maid in training, still not very skilled, not quite suitable to take care of the young mistress! Better let other more experienced seniors go." -


    At the first opportunity, Asar found an excuse, trying to shirk the task.


    Unfortunately,


    Her idea was instantly negated by the Duke of the Black Rose. Not only the Duke, but also the always amiable members of the Black Rose family nearby, upon hearing her words, suddenly changed their expressions and showed her terrifyingly murderous gazes.


    "Hmm? Serving the young mistress is your honor! How dare you refuse, are you looking down on our young mistress?!! Tell me, how do you want to die?!!"


    Feeling this murderous intent, Asar didn��t dare say ��no�� anymore and resignedly revealed a tearful expression.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��What��s wrong with the Duke! Why force me, a mere rookie, to go to Anvika, what do they see in me! I, I��ve been slacking off so much, why are they still interested in me?!��


    ��Is the Duke out of his mind!��


    ��Waaah, I just wanted to loaf around... why do they have to make it so hard for me...��


    Asar roared internally, while internally hemorrhaging.


    Faced with such an assignment, Asar felt utterly helpless. Not to mention the cold stares from the people around her, which already frightened her immensely. As everyone knows, the authority of Xiao - Black Rose, is supreme in the family. decisions are beyond reproach, and if Asar really didn��t want to follow the order to go to Anvika, leaving the Black Rose family seemed to be her only option.


    However,


    This thought was quickly shaken out of Asar��s head.


    The Black Rose family does not tolerate traitors, and leaving on her own accord would be a death sentence.


    Moreover,


    After enjoying the comfortable life of being well-fed and clothed, Asar never wanted to face the life of hardship and wandering again.


    ��I don��t want to go hungry again, qwq...��


    ��But if I didn��t want to give up this peaceful life and didn��t want to go to Anvika, what should I do?��


    "Ah, so annoying!"


    Asar, who was practicing her culinary skills in the kitchen, voiced her pitiful complaints under the puzzled gazes of the other maids. The potatoes in her hand accidentally turned into a mushy mess under her knife, earning her a scolding from her teacher.


    "Wuw. Ouch..."


    But just as Asar was rubbing her head and feeling torn, a sudden loud noise abruptly pulled her thoughts back to reality.


    *Boom!!*


    What?!


    Eh?!


    What��s happening now?!


    Regaining her senses, Asar put down the knife and, along with the other maids, approached the window, looking towards the source of the explosion in the distance.


    Far away, the sky that was once clear suddenly became clouded with dark clouds and swirling snow. The terrifying chill was like a roaring wave coming from afar, making Asar shiver uncontrollably. The appearance of a storm in Sabelius, where it was always spring-like, was undoubtedly an abnormal sight.


    However,


    Upon seeing such a phenomenon, Asar, apart from shivering, appeared quite calm.


    After all,


    This scene had become commonplace.


    In the few months since she arrived at the Black Rose family, such occurrences had happened repeatedly. Asar��s heart had transformed from initial shock to a numb indifference. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It looks like, that little ancestor is at it again..."


    Asar muttered to herself resignedly.


    Then,


    Under Asar��s "as expected" gaze, accompanied by the trembling of the earth and the overwhelming surge of fighting spirit, a large group of fully armed Black Rose knights on horseback kicked up dust as they thundered past Asar and the other maids...


    The sonorous voice of the leading level 7 knight captain was deafening.


    "Quick! All members, assemble in the northern area of Roland Gardens! We absolutely cannot let Miss Limo go out for a picnic!!! Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 672 - 673: A Regretful Decision

    Sorry for the delay, I put the update time wrong, I Fixed them now so No worry, it will update daily at the same time.


    --


    "We must stop Miss Limo! Do you understand?!"


    """"Yes!!""""


    In response to the commander��s directive, the knights�� group thunderously affirmed with an ear-splitting reply.


    ...


    ��Sigh����


    ��It��s always like this...��


    Watching the hundreds-strong, majestic knights�� group move away, Asar couldn��t help but sigh helplessly.


    ��Really����


    ��Every time Miss Limo wants to go on a picnic, the entire Black Rose Knight Order makes a big fuss to stop her.��


    ��The usually orderly family becomes chaotic because of Miss Limo��s actions, never at peace.��


    Seeing this massive, resource-draining scene and watching those once dignified knights become disheveled and embarrassed, Asar couldn��t help but cross his arms and internally criticize.


    "Is it necessary? She just wants to go on a picnic. Why stop Miss Limo... Poor Miss Limo, so little freedom."


    As usual, Asar kept criticizing internally.


    But this time, after a couple of days of grumbling, Asar suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Isn��t it just like the Goddess-chosen Son of Destiny? This smart one��s brain suddenly lit up with an idea.


    Hmm,


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��That��s it! I don��t have to work in Anvika anymore!��


    ��Many members of the Black Rose family who were injured for Miss Limo before got a month-long medical leave, right?��


    ��What if I, too, "accidentally" get injured in this Miss Limo rampage incident?��


    ��Then I can legitimately avoid working in Anvika, right?��


    ��After all, the Black Rose family, being such a conscientious and morally exemplary force, wouldn��t force an injured person to work, would they?��


    ��Not only that,��


    ��But I could also claim a compensation payment?! Then I could just chill without doing anything for over a month!��


    ��Hahaha, Sometimes My Genius... It��s Almost Frightening!��


    Thinking this, the gloominess in Asar��s heart was instantly swept away, replaced by excitement and exhilaration. So, taking advantage of the moment when the surrounding maids and the teacher who taught him cooking were focused on the distant blizzard, Asar sneakily began to retreat step by step towards the exit.


    Then,


    Open the door,


    Close the door,


    Run!!


    In an instant, Asar, who hadn��t been playing the obedient student for long, madly dashed towards the area of the storm. As his speed increased, Asar gradually became a streak of crimson lightning, swiftly weaving through the buildings.


    His maid outfit too was stripped off piece by piece during the high-speed movement, replaced by a set of brand-new black armor, the uniform of the Black Rose Knight Order.


    As a maid, Asar of course didn��t have armor from the Black Rose Knight Order. He obtained this outfit thanks to his senior Wanya who was the Duke��s Secretary. Getting a knight��s outfit was just to satisfy Asar��s boyish interest in looking cool. But now, it had become his ultimate disguise.


    Disguised as a member of the Black Rose Knights, Asar began to further increase his speed.


    Of course,


    As the chosen one, his rush to the blizzard area was not just to sneak in a fake injury leave...


    More importantly,


    There was something in Asar��s heart that he needed to confirm.


    After his initial contact with Limo, this question had deeply buried itself in Asar��s heart.


    "That Miss Limo��"


    ��Exactly, what...��


    ��Is she, or is she not a human?!��


    Honestly,


    In Asar��s heart, Limo has always been a very special existence.


    She seems to hold a lofty position in the Black Rose family, even the Duke has to cajole her. But most members of the Black Rose family, including his immediate superior Wanya, didn��t show much respect for her in private, instead often secretly cursing and mocking.


    Mocking aside, the mockery was filled with deep concern.


    It always gave Asar a very contradictory feeling.


    It always felt like the people of the Black Rose family treated Limo? Like a mischievous pet? But this pet��s status seemed to be even higher than theirs? ��Really strange...��


    Faced with such an existence, Asar was undoubtedly curious.


    But it was just curiosity, Asar didn��t expend much energy paying attention to this moving disaster in the family, still spending most of his time thinking about how to slack off... no... thinking about how to save the world.


    However,


    After his last face-to-face encounter with Limo, Asar��s attitude changed.


    He began to take this unidentified Miss seriously.


    You know, at that time, the oppression Limo gave him was unprecedented. Although she did not release any power, she gave him a suffocating pressure, making his soul tremble wildly.


    That indescribable sense of terror still makes Asar shudder. Even when facing the Duke, a peak level 8 warrior, he had never trembled like that.


    The feeling Limo gave him was a fear that came from deep within his soul.


    Although he didn��t show it, and even slacked off every day, he was still genuinely the chosen one. The existence that could give him such a strong sense of crisis seemed to be only...


    "Abyssal Demon. Humanoid Abyssal Demon... Demon King level."


    After coming up with such a guess, Asar��s heart was uneasy. Considering the Black Rose family��s always righteous and upright nature, he couldn��t imagine such a family having any connection with an Abyssal Demon. But this sense of terror made Asar unable to let go.


    Thus,


    Asar wanted to clarify, what exactly was Limo��s existence? Were his previous feelings just an illusion?


    However,


    Soon, Asar would realize��


    This was a decision he would regret bitterly��


    ...


    --


    In order to intercept Limo, the Black Rose family chose the northern exit of Roland Gardens as their location, from where Asar deduced that Limo must be heading north. The Black Rose Knight Order trying to stop Limo would surely lead to a conflict.


    Once Limo releases her power, whether Asar��s guess is right or wrong will become clear.


    Of course,


    Asar would not choose to confront Limo directly. If she really is a Demon King-level Abyssal Demon, it would be suicidal for him. Moreover, he is just disguised as a member of the Black Rose Knight Order. If he encounters a group of official knights, the risk of exposure would be extremely high.


    Thus,


    Asar arrived at a small hill not far from the northern exit, attempting to observe secretly.


    However,


    As they say, fate is unpredictable, and when Asar excitedly jumped onto the hillside, an unexpected event occurred...


    -fuck~-


    What appeared before him was not the vast plain he had expected, but a colossal creature that suddenly fell from the sky! The impact and the forceful gusts of the blizzard caused by the beast��s landing blew Asar away, slamming him hard against a huge rock behind him.


    "Ouch��"


    Asar let out a wail of pain.


    Thanks to the Black Rose Knight��s armor, which mitigated the impact, otherwise Asar might have been knocked unconscious on the spot.


    ��What, what��s happening?!�� Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confused, Asar struggled to sit up, looking anxiously ahead, and the moment he saw what was in front of him, he gasped in shock, his heart pounding...


    "Is, is this, a mistake?"


    Standing in front of Asar was a giant wolf with snow-white fur. The wolf had an enormous body that dominated all beings, with thick and powerful limbs standing like columns holding up the sky, blood-red eyes, and sharp fangs and claws that displayed its majesty and ferocity in exquisite detail.


    However, what filled Asar with deep fear and despair was the aura constantly emanating from the giant wolf. It was cold, wild, oppressive, and nearly suffocating with the scent of death.


    And this aura, more terrifying and violent than magic power, holy energy, or aura, was the power of Shadow.


    Not only that,


    The aura of Shadow emanating from the giant wolf was at the eighth level!


    ��A Demon King-level Abyssal Demon?!��


    ��Snow Devourer?!��


    "I��m done for, my life is over��"

 Chapter 673 - 674: Mixed Feelings of Joy and Sorrow

    The giant wolf covered in snow appearing in front of Asar was undoubtedly our Miss Limo.


    Unable to accept the so-called nutritionally balanced meal prepared by the Black Rose family��s head chef, an unsatisfied Limo angrily protested and attempted to escape the Black Rose family��s territory to hunt for some prey to supplement her meal.


    ��Hmph!��


    ��Think you can make me eat fruits and vegetables? No way!��


    ��Should I say, like sisters?��


    In terms of not eating fruits and vegetables, Limo and Yuan��er are surprisingly consistent.


    Without a doubt, even the simple-minded Limo knew that the people of the Black Rose family would stop her.


    However,


    As the saying goes, learn from your mistakes, after being chased and blocked by the people of the Black Rose family in the northern part of the Roland Garden eight times, Limo realized that she must change her path. So, after pretending to charge towards the north for a long time, Limo suddenly made a sharp turn towards the eastern exit of the garden.


    Then,


    As fate would have it, you can��t stop it.


    As Limo happily rushed to the eastern part, she happened to run into Asar, who had just climbed up the hillside.


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the Black Rose Knight before her, Limo was undeniably surprised; she thought her super smart and amazing escape plan had been noticed. But the next second, the surprise in Limo��s mind was replaced by an instinctive emotion.


    That is,


    Hunger.


    "This guy, smells so good..."


    Staring intently at Asar, feeling the wonderful scent emanating from his body, the already hungry Limo shamelessly drooled. Although educated by her mother and Xiao, Limo knew she shouldn��t attack anyone from the Black Rose family,


    But,


    This person is just too tempting!


    Instinctive desires gradually overpowered the already scarce rationality of Limo. Gradually, the giant snow wolf��s eyes emitted a fierce red light.


    Although eating a companion would lead to scolding from Xiao, and possibly even a spanking from her mother, at this moment, Limo couldn��t care less about that.


    ��First!��


    ��Satisfy the stomach!��


    ��Nothing is more important than a full belly!��


    ��Who cares about spankings? I am a big kid now; I��m not afraid of any spankings!��


    "Owooo!!!"


    After a brutal psychological struggle lasting 1.5 seconds, Limo��s instincts finally overcame her rationality. The giant snow wolf opened its huge mouth and bit towards the trembling Asar without hesitation, trying to swallow him whole in one go...


    ...


    On the other side, accompanying the wolf��s howling came endless and oppressive shadows, a pressure so suffocating it seemed it could directly shatter Asar��s soul. For him, who didn��t even possess the strength of the fifth level, maintaining consciousness was a miracle.


    Thinking of moving further or trying to escape? Clearly a fantasy.


    Staring at the brutal giant wolf rapidly approaching him, Asar was almost scared out of his wits, a nameless liquid inadvertently moistened the soil beneath him...


    Although regarded as the Son of Destiny, Asar had never experienced such a terrifying crisis in his memory.


    Faced with the attack of a demon of the abyss, the young man��s courage was completely shattered.


    Under extreme fear and despair, Asar, on the verge of mental collapse, forgot about the escape tools he possessed, even the strength to shout for help was stripped away.


    "It��s over, I��m going to be BBQ��d..."


    Asar muttered despairingly.


    ��Really��


    ��Goddess, are you playing with me?!��


    ��Why would an abyssal demon appear in the newbie village in the south?! And a demon king level terrifying monster at that?!��


    ��I��m just a newbie, why am I facing a boss already!��


    ��Damn trial��


    ...


    After a bout of furious internal screaming, Asar bit his lip in resignation.


    ��I����


    ��I haven��t had enough fun yet, really... I don��t want to die...��


    ��If only I knew, I wouldn��t have been reckless...��


    The young man��s heart was filled with immense regret.


    Unfortunately, there are no pill for regrets in this world. The only thing Asar could do now was wait to be devoured by the giant wolf, wait for death to come. At most, he could pray for a quick death. After all, being ground into meat by the giant wolf��s teeth would be extremely painful.


    However,


    Just when Asar was in utter despair, preparing to welcome death.


    A silver meteor suddenly fell from the sky, fiercely smashing onto the head of the snow-devouring wolf.


    *Boom!!!*


    With a thunderous roar that shook the earth and the unwilling howl of the wolf, the huge head of the snow-devouring wolf was directly smashed into the ground. Instantly, a powerful fighting spirit barely suppressed the raging shadows, the wind and snow scattered, the earth quaked, and stones flew.


    ��What?!��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��What now?!��


    Asar, who was prepared to welcome death, showed a shocked expression when he saw this unexpected scene. He hurriedly raised his hand to wipe the dust-covered eyes, trying to see clearly what was happening in front of him.


    "?!!"


    Upon seeing the scene clearly, Asar��s eyes narrowed, and a wild joy of surviving the calamity crazily overflowed from his eyes.


    At this moment,


    A black figure was pressing down on the head of the snow-devouring wolf with both hands.


    It was a man with a bare chest, wearing black armor, with silver short hair that reached his ears,


    The man��s face was smooth and slightly rough, exuding a clear-cut and cold handsomeness. His deep eyes sparkled like black crystals, full of spirit. The slightly ferocious scar over his right eye did not make him uncomfortable; on the contrary, it added a sense of solemnity to the man��s aura.


    A dazzling red gemstone earring in his left ear added a touch of unruliness to his handsome and wild face.


    A handsome and upright posture, a strong physique, and well-developed muscles. Paired with the powerful eighth-level aura surrounding the man, he instantly gave the impression of being solid, tall, and reliably strong.


    Upon seeing the characteristic scar over the man��s right eye, Asar immediately recognized his identity.


    It was the second-in-command of their Black Rose family,


    Next in position only to the Duke himself.


    The leader of the Black Rose Knight Order - Kardo.


    Limo��s so-called clever plan, how could the people of the Black Rose family not guess it? As early as the second time Limo tried to go out for a picnic, Kardo had already sent people to guard the two nearby exits.


    Even, Kardo was quite speechless about Limo��s experience of failing eight times and only now learning to change her route.


    As it turned out,


    They had overestimated the intelligence of the wolf girl in the Black Rose family.


    After helplessly complaining in his heart for a bit, Kardo focused all his attention on the giant snow wolf. In an instant, silver-gray magical chains constructed by Kardo��s control erupted from the ground, suddenly binding Limo��s waist and limbs, restricting the wolf��s movement.


    At the same time, accompanied by the swing of Kardo��s fist, his powerful fighting spirit struck the wolf��s head like a thousand troops, making Limo suddenly howl in agony again and again.


    Clearly, The leader of the knight order intended to subdue Limo by knocking her unconscious.


    However, How could Limo, driven by intense hunger, simply surrender? The wolf kept shaking its head and unleashed the ice attribute shadow power within its body, engaging Kardo in a tug-of-war. For a time, silver and crimson forces clashed in a terrifying burst in the sky and earth.


    Although Limo��s raw strength was stronger than Kardo��s, without Yumo��s command, she dared not unleash all her power and gradually was suppressed by Kardo. As reinforcements from the Black Rose Knight Order arrived in the distance, it became inevitable that Limo would once again be captured and brought back to the main house.


    ...


    After witnessing this battle, Asar also realized this fact. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain!! Long live the Captain!! Finally, finally saved, wahhh..."


    In an instant, Seeing Kardo successfully subduing the snow-devouring wolf, the despair in Asar��s heart was swept away, replaced by indescribable joy, and even tears of excitement started to fall from his eyes. If it weren��t for the terrifying aura around him, Asar would have felt like jumping up and cheering.


    However, The joy in Asar��s heart, which had just started to burn, was mercilessly extinguished by Kardo��s next words.


    "Miss Limo! Stop this now!! If you continue like this, Lady Yumo will be angry!!!"


    ��?!��


    ��What?��


    ��This wolf?! This wolf is Miss Limo?!��


    ��And?��


    ��Lady Limo?��


    ��Wait...��


    ��Could it be?��


    ��We, our Black Rose family? Are we colluding with an abyssal demon?!��


    ��WTF!!!��

 Chapter 674 - 675: The Despair of Asar

    "Miss Limo! If you keep making a fuss like this, Lady Yumo will get angry!"


    "Can you behave yourself? If you keep this up, believe it or not, we��ll tell Milady!"


    "If Lady Yumo gets angry, the consequences will be severe! You don��t want to make your mother angry, do you?!"


    "Besides, we��ve already promised you, when the opportunity arises, we��ll let you eat the high-quality meat of the Chosen Ones! Can��t you stop fussing about wanting to eat those cheap things?..."


    ��


    ��


    While trying his best to suppress the "gluttonous wolf in his head," Kardo kept roaring in anger.


    As it turned out,


    The knight commander��s roar was quite effective. After hearing these warnings, Limo��s rebellious spirit began to weaken.


    She was gradually overpowered and pinned to the ground by Kardo.


    After all, deep down, Limo still held great fear for her mother.


    However,


    As Kardo spoke these words, Asar, who was leaning nearby, was suddenly frightened pale, as if struck by thunder, and stood frozen in place.


    ��Miss Limo is, is the Snow Devourer? A demon king?��


    After realizing that his uneasy conjectures were true, an unprecedented fear surged in Asar��s heart.


    His heart nearly stopped beating.


    In his wildest dreams, he could not have imagined that the noble and just Black Rose family he admired would be colluding with abyssal demons?!


    What a joke!


    Why would humans help abyssal demons?


    Moreover,


    From the commander��s words, it seemed they were not too friendly towards the Chosen Ones.


    If his identity as a Son of Destiny were revealed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just imagining himself being tied up, seasoned, and served at the table of the snow-white giant wolf made Asar gasp in horror.


    He regretted his decision to eagerly seek refuge with the Black Rose, like a lamb walking into a tiger��s den.


    ��I����


    ��I�� I actually went through so much trouble to seek refuge with the Black Rose? Even sacrificing my dignity?��


    Recalling his arduous journey to seek death at the Black Rose, and the humiliation of living in disguise among them, Asar suddenly felt an urge to slap himself.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I��m such a fool!! To think that I eagerly wanted to blend in here?! Really, if this continues, I won��t even know how I��ll die!��


    ��No, no way!��


    ��I can��t stay in this cursed place any longer! I must escape!��


    ....


    Due to the pressure of Limo��s Shadow Force being dispersed by Kardo��s fighting spirit, Asar finally regained control over his body. Seizing the moment while Kardo was still preoccupied with the trembling Snow Devourer and not paying much attention to him, Asar quickly used the "Town Return Scroll" he had acquired from the cunning fox lady merchant to swiftly escape the battlefield and retreated back to the maids�� dormitory.


    Then, the surviving Asar immediately began planning his escape, intending to sneak away from the Black Rose family.


    However, although he was desperate to flee Sabelius, Asar��s intelligence was not overwhelmed by his anxiety. Knowing well the Black Rose family��s strict and almost perverse control over the movements in and out of their territory, he was acutely aware of the gap between his own strength and that of the Black Rose Knights, as well as the family��s higher-ups. With so many experts in Sabelius, it was impossible for him to sneak away unnoticed.


    He thought of buying a teleportation scroll from the cunning fox lady merchant again, but couldn��t afford it due to lack of money.


    (Asar: If only I had saved some earlier instead of impulsively buying so many items��)


    Of course, Asar wasn��t completely out of options for escape.


    After a moment of enlightenment, he immediately agreed to Lady Wanya��s previous arrangement - to go to Anvika and serve as a maid in training for the young lady. Initially reluctant, Asar changed his attitude overnight, showing unprecedented enthusiasm! He even proactively inquired about when they would depart for Anvika.


    Asar��s sudden over-enthusiasm, a stark contrast to his usual laziness, even led his colleagues and Wanya to misinterpret it as a sign of some serious illness. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    �� "This kid? Has his brain been hit by a cannonball?" ��


    Asar��s reason for such enthusiasm needs no further explanation.


    He saw this as an opportunity to leave for Anvika and escape from the Black Rose family��s stronghold in Sabelius!


    Now, even the southern region, which Asar had always considered safe and reliable, had been silently infiltrated by the forces of the abyssal demons. Asar couldn��t fathom where on the continent could still be considered safe. After much contemplation and internal struggle, Asar made a decision.


    He planned to seek refuge with the Asumos Church, to join the Girl of Destiny...


    For someone like him, who just wanted to get by day to day, this was a cruel decision, but a necessary one.


    Even the righteous Black Rose family was secretly controlled by abyssal demons, and Asar dared not imagine how many forces on the continent were covertly infiltrated by them. Although joining the Church might mean losing his freedom and exposing himself to danger, he could at least be certain...


    The Church would not collude with the abyssal demons!


    Originally,


    In Asar��s grand plan, due to the lack of manpower in the Black Rose family in Anvika, he could seize the opportunity to escape and head to the Church. However... as the saying goes, plans can��t keep up with changes. To ensure her failing student learned the ways of servitude, Xiao arranged for Wanya to take full care of and teach him.


    Considering the ��guardian��s�� level 6 strength,


    Asar, being fully aware of his limitations, reluctantly abandoned his original escape plan and continued to wait for an opportunity.


    Sadly,


    Before the opportunity even arose, it seemed his life was nearing its end.


    ---


    At this moment,


    In the living room of Yumo��s apartment,


    Asar stared at the enchantingly beautiful, almost celestial black-haired girl not far away. His pale red eyes held not a trace of admiration, but an indescribable, extreme fear. Under this unprecedented terror, his heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead one drop after another, and his back was soaked with it.


    ��Is she... is she Lord Yumo?��


    Asar thought uneasily to himself.


    At first,


    Regarding the meeting with this young lady of the Black Rose family, Asar didn��t feel much unease or fear. In his eyes, Miss Yu was just a lady unconcerned with worldly affairs and not much of a threat. His disguise was perfect enough to deceive many top experts of the Black Rose family, even the Black Rose Duke at peak level 8.


    It shouldn��t be difficult to fool Yumo.


    He had already escaped from the Black Rose��s den of demons, so this hurdle should also be smoothly overcome. He was a Chosen One, surely protected by fate!


    Originally,


    That��s what Asar thought.


    However,


    This morning, before departure, Wanya, his senior staying in the same hotel, suddenly seemed to remember something, quickly came to his side, and spoke seriously.


    --


    "By the way, Sister Asar."


    "Hmm? Is there something you want to instruct?"


    "I got too excited thinking about meeting that lady, and I forgot to tell you something. When there are no outsiders, you should address ��Miss Yu�� as ��Lady Yumo�� and treat her with the highest standard of etiquette. Understand?"


    "Lady, Lady Yumo?"


    "Yes! You must know, she is an even greater existence than our Duke! You absolutely cannot be disrespectful, understand?"


    --


    With just a few simple words of explanation, Asar��s mood plummeted like a roller coaster, falling from a hopeful heaven into a despairing abyss.


    The name ��Yumo�� was both unfamiliar and deeply etched in Asar��s mind.


    Unfamiliar because, in the three months since coming to the Black Rose family, he had only heard this name once. Why deeply etched? Because this name was what Kardo shouted to stop Limo! The existence that could be called Limo��s mother!


    ��If Miss Limo is a Demon King, her mother is probably an even more terrifying being.��


    At that time,


    ��Lady Yumo must also be above the Black Rose Duke...��


    ��Such a status, could this ��Miss Yu�� be... a final boss-like existence?��


    At this moment,


    Asar��s brain worked at high speed, and he suddenly realized.


    He seemed to suddenly understand why the Duke specifically called him, a mere intern maid, to take care of the young lady! Perhaps the other party had already seen through his identity, calling him over to sacrifice him to the final boss?!


    This,


    ��This time, really, really doomed, aaaaaahhhhh!!!��


    ��My goddess!!��


    ��Is this how you protect me?!!!��

 Chapter 675 - 676: A Weight Lifted Off

    After realizing that he was about to meet the mastermind behind the Black Rose family, Asar had thought about running away.


    However,


    The outcome was predictable.


    If he had succeeded, he wouldn��t be standing here now, facing this terrifying boss.


    After hearing Asar��s nervously stammered self-introduction, Yumo placed her hands behind her back and, under everyone��s gaze, took step by step towards Asar, staring at him expressionlessly.


    Feeling the ��sharpness�� of her gaze, Asar��s heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Previously,


    Asar had harbored a glimmer of hope, thinking that perhaps she wouldn��t be able to see through his perfect disguise. After all, to ensure today��s meeting went smoothly, Asar had taken a pill provided by the cunning merchant, transforming into a genuine girl.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would suspect she was the Child of Destiny.


    However,


    Seeing her unusually silent and tilting her head to observe him, Asar immediately dismissed his naive assumption.


    ��It��s over, it��s over��


    ��She must have realized it!��


    ��She, she must know I am the Son of Destiny!��


    ��She, she, she is the close kin of a demon king, the master of Xiao-Black Rose, the mastermind behind the Black Rose family�� She��s definitely not someone ordinary, she must have seen through my disguise.��


    ��It��s over, it��s over, it��s all over��


    ��I��m really doomed now, wyaaah.��


    Although he still maintained a ��calm�� expression on the surface, Asar��s heart had already fallen into a state of wailing. The immense pressure, like a meteorite crash, nearly crushed Asar��s spirit, bringing his will to the brink of collapse.


    This further confirmed Asar��s internal speculation.


    After all,


    This girl��s mere gaze gave him a pressure far greater than when he faced Snow Devourer. The divine power hidden deep in her soul uncontrollably stirred.


    Just at that moment,


    Under Asar��s fearful gaze, this terrifying boss in his heart unexpectedly raised her right hand slowly towards his head.


    ��I am Going to��


    ��Die!!��


    Asar��s heart screamed in terror.


    In Asar��s view, she had already seen through his insignificant disguise.


    This hand reaching out probably intended to directly crush his head!


    In Asar��s eyes, that beautiful black-haired girl had turned into a death reaper from the abyss.


    Facing death, Asar thought of fighting back, of giving up completely.


    But under the extreme soul pressure, the Son of Destiny had no strength to mobilize the magic within.


    The idea of his trembling, frail body fighting back was nothing short of a fantasy.


    All he could do was to crouch down and cover his head.


    The next moment,


    Under the complex gazes of the onlookers, Asar dodged the black-haired girl��s head-patting ��kill��.


    After letting out a terrified scream, he crouched down on the ground, closing himself off from the world.


    At this moment,


    Asar was utterly unable to suppress his fear, trembling all over, drenched in cold sweat, his heart pounding chaotically within his tight chest.


    Without a doubt, this Son of Destiny was so frightened by a simple head-patting gesture that he nearly fainted, felt dizzy, numbed all over, and was unable to move.


    His entire being was engulfed in the abyss named ��fear��.


    "Hey! Asar, what are you doing! You are in front of Miss Yu!"


    Waner, a fellow companion, couldn��t help but scold loudly upon seeing this.


    However,


    The current Asar was beyond hearing his companion��s call.


    Right now, his mind was rapidly replaying all his experiences since revival, like a whirlwind of memories.


    Just like that,


    The blue-haired maid closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the moment of death.


    Finally,


    Under Asar��s almost desperate perception, a small hand slowly rested on his head.


    However,


    This hand did not cruelly crush his head as Asar had imagined. Instead, it began to gently stroke his head, contrary to expectation.


    Not like about to brutally murder an enemy, but rather like soothing a frightened pet.


    The touch, devoid of any killing intent, and the warmth in the palm, instantly made Asar shiver.


    ��?!?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��She, she didn��t kill, didn��t kill me?��


    ��What, what��s happening?��


    Confusion gradually diluted the fear in Asar��s heart.


    Gradually calming down, Asar took several deep breaths and timidly raised his head, looking forward to understand the current situation.


    But when Asar lifted his head, he was astounded to find the black-haired girl, whom he considered a terrifying beast, quietly crouching in front of him.


    Meeting the girl��s crimson eyes for a moment, Asar instinctively held his breath.


    Under the gaze of these eyes, Asar��s entire body felt as if it was firmly chained to the ground, utterly immobile.


    The next moment,


    Under Asar��s anxious gaze, something beyond expectation happened.


    The black-haired girl, whom Asar viewed as a ferocious beast, not only did not show any murderous intent or displeasure, but instead revealed a sweet smile. Like an orchid blooming under the sun, dazzling yet bright, instantly dispelling much of Asar��s unease and nervousness.


    At this moment,


    The black-haired girl radiated not hostility and murderous intent, but deep affection and gentleness.


    "Hey, little girl, calm down, there��s no need to be so tense. I��m not some ferocious beast, I won��t hurt you."


    "Eh? You, what?" sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I won��t hurt you. Why are you so afraid of me? Am I that scary?"


    "No, not that..."


    Hearing these words, Asar instinctively shook his head without realizing it, following his inner response.


    However, after shaking his head, Asar inexplicably asked:


    "You, ...You won��t want to kill, kill me?"


    This question was undoubtedly the most concerning issue for Asar at the moment.


    As the question was asked,


    The expressions of the Black Rose family members around, including Sebastian, instantly turned displeased.


    After all,


    ��Killing someone at the first meeting?��


    ��You girl, what do you think our gentle and kind Lady is?!!!��


    The gazes of the onlookers became sharper, and the invisible pressure from all around made it even harder for Asar to breathe.


    However,


    In response to Asar��s somewhat impulsive and rude question, Yumo did not show any displeasure. In fact, she generously smiled, and her sweet, pleasant voice echoed through the hall:


    "Hahaha, you new one, you��re quite interesting~. In the Black Rose family, I��ve never seen anyone as fanciful as you~"


    With a few light laughs, Yumo playfully pinched Asar��s tender cheek:


    "So, tell me, why would I want to kill you, huh?"


    "Ah? This, this..."


    "As a member of the Black Rose Family, you��re one of us, my dear children. Why would I want to kill you? Have you done anything to betray the family?"


    Yumo��s eyes narrowed with a mischievous smile.


    As Asar heard this, he suddenly jerked, hurriedly shaking his head in denial.


    "No! Absolutely not!!! My loyalty to the Black Rose is evident to heaven and earth! I have never been disloyal!!"


    "Then you have nothing to fear, right? Calm down, I won��t hurt you~"


    Saying so,


    Yumo continued to smile, gently stroking Asar��s head, her tender caress continuously easing the fear and unease in Asar��s heart. As the fear dissipated, Asar��s emotions gradually returned to calm, and her cognitive abilities re-engaged.


    ��She����


    ��She hasn��t discovered my identity?��


    Confronted with the unexpected kindness of the black-haired girl, Asar couldn��t help but think this. After all, since the Black Rose family was so hostile towards the Chosen Ones, there was no reason to spare herself, the Child of Destiny. If she had seen through his identity, he would probably have already turned into a pile of mush.


    As for why she didn��t discover him?


    Asar couldn��t help but attribute it to the pills given by the cunning merchant. Although the pill temporarily changed his gender, it also suppressed and hid his aura. It must be because he had swallowed three pills before coming, which helped him conceal his identity.


    It seems,


    This is what they call ��you get what you pay for��!


    ��I apologize, Fox Lady! I shouldn��t have called you a cunning merchant!��


    At this moment, the metaphorical ten-thousand-ton boulder pressing on Asar��s heart shattered, and he breathed a sigh of relief as if a great burden had been lifted.


    However,


    Honestly speaking,


    This mastermind behind the Black Rose family seemed a bit different from what he had imagined...�� She seemed more like a gentle big sister...��


    Stealing a glance at Yumo��s beautiful and alluring face, such a thought couldn��t help but arise in Asar��s mind.


    Additionally,


    ��The feeling of her rubbing my head... Is so comfortable~��


    ��


    --


    On the other side,


    Watching the blue-haired maid squatting on the ground and interacting with her Yumo, Mengxi��s eyes slightly narrowed, and a chilling, soul-piercing coldness subtly flowed from the girl��s pale purple eyes...


    She couldn��t help but grit her teeth and mutter in her heart.


    ��This brat����


    ��Daring to be so close with Yumo?!!��

 Chapter 676 - 677: The Meeting

    Sorry for the delay in the last 2 days, I fixed all the auto update times so all the chapters will be released around this time every day.


    ----


    "Do you have any or... orders for me, Miss Yu?!"


    "There��s nothing more. Asar, right? You��re still young and this journey has been hard, so go rest and relax a bit. Next, let Wanya assist me with my bath."


    "Yes, understood, Miss Yu."


    "Mm."


    "Then I, I will take my leave now."


    ...


    After respectfully bidding farewell to Yumo, Asar quickly left the teacher��s apartment where Yumo resided. Stepping out of the apartment building and bathing in the bright midday sunshine, Asar��s anxious heart finally settled down completely, and he sighed in relief, his head bowed.


    "Huff huff~ I... I finally... got away with it, I survived..."


    Asar felt genuinely relieved from the heart, continuously thanking the goddess for her protection.


    At that time,


    Gazing at the bright sky, Asar even felt a surreal sensation, as if everything were a dream.


    Really,


    Just like a dream...


    Asar thought to himself.


    He had thought that upon entering Yumo��s apartment, it would be a matter of life and death, never to see the bright sun again. Although he was the Son of Destiny, the protagonist of this world, Asar was still quite realistic.


    Facing such a crisis, he didn��t believe that he, with only the strength of the fourth level, had the ability to escape death.


    In the end,


    He never thought that, a few hours later, he would actually be able to leave the building alive?!


    Recalling the conversation in the room with the black-haired girl, Asar��s expression gradually became odd. Although he managed to hide his aura thanks to the pill given by the cunning merchant, his lack of psychological strength and the head-crouching behavior he exhibited had undoubtedly dragged him into an inescapable pit.


    ��Not guilty? Then why shiver so much?��


    After being pulled into the room for a private chat by Yumo, Asar rapidly brainstormed explanations for his behavior. Eventually, he came up with an excuse:


    ��"Miss Yu is so beautiful, I was stunned at first sight, and then I failed to follow the etiquette. I... was afraid of being punished by Miss Yu afterward, so, so that��s why..."��


    Upon reflection,


    Asar knew the excuse was a bit far-fetched, hardly convincing.


    But Asar wasn��t one of those slick veterans of the Black Rose family, who could readily come up with various excuses. This was the best excuse he could think of.


    He thought he would be exposed in the next second.


    Unexpectedly, the lady behind the scenes actually accepted his explanation so easily? She didn��t continue to inquire about it, but instead enthusiastically asked about his wanderings in the world.


    "This Miss Yumo, she wouldn��t have a problem with her brain, right? So easy to fool???"


    Resting his chin in his hand, Asar couldn��t help but speculate.


    Regardless,


    That gentle and beautiful, pure and kind black-haired girl was hard to associate with the terrifying boss in his mind.


    ��Hmmm��


    ��Could there be some misunderstanding on my part?��


    ...


    However,


    Just as this thought emerged in his mind, Asar��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he frantically shook his head, denying the unrealistic speculation in his heart.


    ��No, no, no, no!��


    ��Impossible!��


    ��What am I thinking?!��


    "Asar, you are the Son of Destiny! Don��t be deceived by the enemy��s appearance!"


    ��That person is Snow Devourer��s mother, a Demon King of the abyssal forces! She definitely isn��t as simple as she appears! That harmless appearance must be a disguise; such a person��s heart must be twisted and perverted!��


    After stabilizing his inner turmoil, Asar immediately rushed to a nearby high platform and gazed into the distance.


    Confirming that his identity had not been exposed and that he was not about to be slaughtered, Asar involuntarily began pondering another matter.


    This matter was about the Girl of Destiny.


    Recalling the silver-haired girl he saw earlier in the hall, standing beside Yumo, a serious expression quietly surfaced on Asar��s face.


    Although he had not directly interacted with her, her signature silver-white hair, gentle holy aura, and the resonance deep within his soul, all made Asar instantly recognize the identity of the silver-haired girl. She must be the recently renowned Saintess of the church.


    Realizing that he could no longer slack off within the Black Rose family, Asar had chosen a new ��big thigh�� to lean on.


    And this ��big thigh�� was Asumos Church and the Girl of Destiny.


    Leaving aside anything else, at least he could be sure that they would not be hostile to him. He shouldn��t end up like before, foolishly walking into a den of demons.


    He had been thinking about how to meet the Girl of Destiny in the vast Anvika.


    Who would have thought that on his second day, he would run into her?


    ��Surely��


    ��The goddess still blessed me��


    ��But...��


    Even though he had met someone with a similar fate, Asar couldn��t feel happy about it; instead, he felt increasingly anxious, his pretty face filled with worry.


    "Why... why would the Girl of Destiny be together with that final boss? And they seemed so close? Could it be..."


    Suddenly,


    A terrifying speculation emerged in Asar��s mind. The people of the Black Rose family and Miss Yu must be planning to deceive and manipulate the Girl of Destiny, to gain her trust! As for their purpose? Asar couldn��t be sure.


    Deceive for wealth? Or for something else?


    But he was certain that the Black Rose family had no good intentions.


    Miss Mengxi must have been deceived by their hypocritical facade, just like him! The Girl of Destiny is undoubtedly an innocent and kind-hearted soul. And those despicable people from the Black Rose family are exploiting her pure-hearted nature!


    "It��s outrageous! Too outrageous!"


    Asar bit his lip in frustration.


    If the deception continued like this, the consequences were unimaginable.


    If he lost the support of the Girl of Destiny, his own future would likely be bleak.


    ��I must warn Miss Mengxi! I need to reveal the true nature of the Black Rose family and Miss Yu to her! I can��t let her be fooled like me, naively deceived!��


    Thinking this, the ��concerned about humanity��s fate�� Asar hurriedly released all the perceptive magic power within him. Standing atop the high platform, he looked around, scanning the area, searching for the silver figure. After all, if Asar remembered correctly, the silver-haired girl had left the teacher��s apartment just a step ahead of him.


    ��Miss Mengxi��


    ��She shouldn��t have gone far.��


    ��Hmm?�� S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��There, there!!!��


    Hard work pays off for the diligent. After a frantic search, Asar finally spotted the figure entering the park. The silver-haired girl seemed to be lost in thought too, not hurrying back to the church but strolling with her hands behind her back, heading towards the distance.


    This undoubtedly gave Asar a chance, as with Mengxi��s strength, if she used her holy power to accelerate, Asar would have no hope of catching up.


    Staring at the back of the silver-haired girl and confirming there were no Black Rose family members watching nearby, Asar hesitated no more and released all the magic power within her.


    Under the support of her pale red magic power, Asar, the new maid of Yumo, charged towards the silver-haired girl like a red comet. Looking at that reliable white figure, Asar excitedly shouted:


    "Miss Mengxi! Please wait, I have something very important to tell you!"


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling the rapidly approaching presence behind her, the silver-haired girl stopped and turned around,


    Looking at the panting little maid, Mengxi showed a slightly puzzled expression:


    "You are? Yum... Miss Yu��s maid? Does Miss Yu have something to tell me?"


    "No, it��s not her, I have something to tell you!"


    "You?"


    "Yes!"


    After calming her breathing, Asar solemnly looked up into the silver-haired girl��s pale purple eyes. Taking a deep breath, Asar patted her chest. She had no time for formalities or niceties; she planned to get straight to the point.


    "Miss Mengxi, what I��m about to say may surprise you. But, I��m actually not just any maid. Like you, I am a Chosen One, blessed by the Goddess. I am the new Son of Destiny!"


    After saying this, Asar eagerly watched the girl in front of her.


    Towards Mengxi, the only other person on the continent who shared a similar fate, Asar always had a high regard.


    In fact,


    Since coming to Anvika, Asar had been eagerly anticipating meeting the Girl of Destiny, constantly fantasizing about their encounter. The reunion of two Chosen Ones would undoubtedly be a historic moment. What would that scene be like?


    However,


    The next moment, Asar was surprised to find that the Girl of Destiny did not react as expected with an excited and friendly expression to her, the only partner. Instead, upon hearing the words ��Son of Destiny,�� her expression visibly darkened at a noticeable speed...


    Clearly,


    Her appearance was not welcomed.


    Also, Asar couldn��t tell if it was just her imagination,


    But at that moment, she seemed to feel a strange chill and a bone-chilling murderous intent...


    "??"


    ��Huh?��


    ��Wait, something seems off.��


    ��Why, why look at me with that kind of expression?��

 Chapter 677 - 678: Complicated Feelings

    ��Huh?��


    ��Something doesn��t seem quite right?��


    Feeling the sudden drop in temperature around her and the heavy atmosphere, Asar suddenly had a bad feeling and turned her puzzled gaze towards the silver-haired girl in front of her.


    Logically speaking,


    Meeting a fellow Chosen One like herself, Mengxi should be happy, right?


    After all,


    Another Chosen One means additional strength, another hope in the battle against the abyssal forces. Although her current strength isn��t satisfactory, her future potential is limitless, right?!


    Why,


    Why has her expression become so terrifying?!


    Facing Mengxi��s increasingly cold eyes, Asar couldn��t help but gasp.


    Should she say it or not,


    If Asar had paid more attention to Mengxi in the apartment instead of focusing all her attention on the black-haired girl, she wouldn��t have missed observing anything.


    Right,


    Mengxi��s mood at this moment is not good at all.


    Upon seeing Asar appearing in front of her in a rush and admitting her identity as the Son of Destiny, Mengxi��s mood plummeted to freezing point. The gentle and considerate Saintess in front of others had turned into an ice-cold beauty emitting chill and murderous intent.


    "You are... A boy..."


    Biting her teeth, Mengxi��s eyes flashed with intense coldness, and... a hint of barely noticeable jealousy.


    Ever since Yumo had squatted down to comfort Asar, Mengxi had felt a bit annoyed. And after learning that this blue-haired girl was Yumo��s maid, who would also serve Yumo in bathing and dressing, Mengxi��s inner anger grew.


    Upon seeing Asar for the first time and sensing the distinct aura on her, Mengxi had suspected that Asar might be the Son of Destiny. But the idea of the Son of Destiny becoming a maid of the Black Rose family was too unbelievable, making Mengxi doubt her own judgment for a while.


    In the end, she left Yumo��s apartment with uneasy emotions.


    And now?


    Asar had run up to her and admitted her identity?


    The Son of Destiny?!


    ��Although she looks cute, this guy is a man?! A man becoming Yumo��s personal maid?! wtf!!��


    Honestly,


    Mengxi was indeed a very pure being, but after reading the enlightening books given by Bai, the Girl of Destiny��s mind started having some strange thoughts from time to time.


    The thought of the Son of Destiny possibly taking advantage of her Yumo, leading to the legendary Minotaur scenario, enveloped Mengxi in a dark and cold aura.


    Of course, the most important thing is, what is this guy��s purpose in getting close to Yumo? The Chosen Ones are beings who oppose the abyssal forces. Such a person mixing in with the Black Rose family definitely has ulterior motives!


    Realizing this, Mengxi��s holy power began to stir inside her.


    "Hehe~, the Son of Destiny you say�� I really didn��t expect that~"


    After a moment of silence, Mengxi said with a chuckle.


    Although she was smiling,


    But Asar, who is usually a bit slow to catch on, unexpectedly noticed the ill intent hidden within Mengxi��s smile. At this moment, Asar involuntarily shivered, and cold sweat slowly slid down her cheeks.


    "Miss... Miss Mengxi?!"


    ��Why, why are you looking at me like that?��


    ��Shouldn��t you be happy to see me, a fellow comrade? Why are you showing such a cold gaze?��


    ��Did I, Did I say something wrong again?��


    ...


    Instinctively, Asar mobilized the magic within her body, adopting a defensive stance. Her intuition told her that the Girl of Destiny harbored no goodwill towards her.


    It must be said that Asar��s judgment this time was quite accurate.


    But what good is being right in this situation?


    Mengxi��s strength has reached level 8, far beyond what Asar, a mere level 4 novice could hope to compare with. In the face of absolute power, Asar��s vigilance was meaningless. And in the next moment, Asar experienced this truth firsthand.


    The next moment,


    Just as Asar was about to speak, attempting to use kind words to ease the hostility, the silver-haired girl��s hand suddenly moved towards her like swift lightning, rapidly enlarging in Asar��s eyes!


    ��?!��


    ��Huh?!��


    Accompanied by a flash of silver-white light, before the nearby students and campus guards could even react, Mengxi, having released her holy power, grabbed Asar and disappeared from the spot in a flash of light.


    Leaving behind only a scorched patch on the ground and bewildered onlookers.


    "??"


    "What? What just happened? Where did those two go??"


    ...


    The captured Asar felt dizzy, and after a flash of white light, the scenery around her changed drastically.


    Just moments ago, she was on the open ground of the sports field, talking to Mengxi,


    And now?


    She was suddenly brought by Mengxi to a secluded, dark grove.


    ��What��s going on? Where is this place?��


    Asar had no idea what had just happened.


    At this moment, her only feeling was shock.


    ��To move at such high speed with me, Mengxi��s strength must be even greater than I had imagined. The intensity of the aura released by Mengxi just now was probably not much weaker than that of the Black Rose Knight Order��s commander. Has her senior already reached the 8th level?!�� Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Shocked as she may be,


    Asar now faced another serious problem.


    After being forcibly teleported by Mengxi, the rapid movement caused a storm in Asar��s stomach, and a strong sense of nausea surged up. Normally, Asar might have spewed out a rainbow...


    But now,


    Being tightly choked by Mengxi against a tree, Asar didn��t dare to let it out.


    The sharp gaze of the silver-haired girl seemed to warn her that if she dared to vomit, the other would slay her with a sword. Glancing at the silver energy-converging sword in Mengxi��s hand, Asar gasped and forcefully swallowed the gastric juice back down.


    ��My goodness��


    ��What on earth is happening?��


    To be honest, Asar��s heart was somewhat breaking. The Black Rose family she had painstakingly sought refuge with turned out to be the enemy... It was hard enough to escape to Anvika to meet the Girl of Destiny, and then she ended up being choked by her? And now, it seems her life is even in danger?!


    Thinking this, the ��destined Son of Destiny�� Asar couldn��t help but feel utterly aggrieved.


    .����?(�R���Q)?�㡤.


    What the heck...


    ��Could it really be because I was too lazy before, and now I��m being punished by the Goddess? ��


    Honestly, Asar felt like she wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Facing the icy gaze of the silver-haired girl, Asar spoke with a sense of grievance.


    "Miss... Miss Mengxi... What, what��s going on? Did I... Did I do something wrong?"


    She truly couldn��t figure out what she had done to provoke the Girl of Destiny.


    ��Why did she become so violent just because I admitted my identity?��


    While Asar was struggling with these thoughts, Mengxi coldly questioned her:


    "What is your purpose in approaching Yum... No, in approaching Miss Yu?"


    "Purpose?"


    Stunned by this question, Asar was at a loss.


    The black-haired girl is the actual mastermind and the greatest threat to humanity, so why in the eyes of the Girl of Destiny did she become the scheming one?! Isn��t she, after all, the Son of Destiny? Is my image really that bad?


    Asar��s heart felt like it was shattering under Mengxi��s interrogating words.


    "Answer me! What is your purpose in approaching my sister?! If you don��t come clean, I��ll strangle you!"


    Seeing Asar not responding, Mengxi increased the pressure on her fingers, choking Asar to the point of difficulty in breathing.


    Feeling the threat to her life, Asar shook her head in panic.


    To be honest, In recent days, it seems she��s had too many close calls with death...


    "No, no! I don��t, I don��t have any ulterior motives! Really, I don��t!"


    "No ulterior motives? Who would believe you?! You, the Son of Destiny, disguised as a girl and infiltrating the Black Rose family, getting close to Miss Yu, and you say you have no purpose? Who are you trying to fool!"


    "No, it��s not like that! Really, it��s not!"


    Asar kept defending herself.


    Even due to the overwhelming feeling of injustice, Asar��s eyes reddened,


    When one cannot hold back anymore, they simply can��t.


    Although Asar knew that as a boy, especially as the Son of Destiny, he shouldn��t cry easily, but at this moment, he could no longer control his tear ducts. Tears of humiliation uncontrollably rolled down his cheeks.


    In an instant,


    The sound of a girl��s crying echoed through the woods.


    "Ahhhh, I really have no ulterior motives! I came to the Black Rose simply to survive, just to have a food to eat! I just wanted to find a home! I have no malice, Waaah... I didn��t even want to get close to Miss Yu, I was just... just forcibly brought here!"


    "..."


    Seeing Asar crying like a rain-soaked pear blossom, Mengxi��s eyes started to twitch uncontrollably.


    ��This Son of Destiny, seems a bit different from what I had imagined?��


    Moreover,


    Glancing at Asar��s full chest, slender waist, and long white legs, Mengxi��s expression became even more complicated.


    ��Those breasts seem real, and even bigger than Yumo?��


    ��Is this guy really the Son of Destiny? And such a crybaby? Completely lacking the demeanor of a world savior...��


    ��Choosing such a person as the Chosen One?��


    ��Is this a joke from the Goddess?��

 Chapter 678 - 679: Someone Slowly Being Led into the Trap

    Watching the little maid in front of her, who was seriously and earnestly trying to warn her to stay away from Yumo, Mengxi smiled playfully.


    Her pale purple eyes were filled with profound and meaningful sighs.


    "I am doing this to save the world��"


    Facing Asar��s nervous eyes, Mengxi replied very seriously.


    Although their time together was short, Mengxi had already gained some understanding of this new Son of Destiny.


    It seems that Asar, having been "deceived" by the Black Rose, now harbors a strong distrust towards the Black Rose family. She is particularly wary of Yumo, who is the mother of Snow Devourer.


    Moreover, considering the Son of Destiny��s deep-rooted hostility towards the abyssal forces.


    Asar at this stage is unlikely to understand Mengxi��s actions.


    After all,


    In the eyes of most people, her behavior is akin to courting disaster.


    Unacceptable.


    ��So, to keep this person calm and prevent them from causing trouble, I might as well...��


    With a slight smile, Mengxi gently patted Asar��s shoulder:


    "Thank you for your concern. But I am fully aware of these things and have my plans."


    "You, you actually know all about it?"


    Facing Mengxi��s reply, Asar looked astonished and blinked blankly.


    Then, a wave of embarrassment surged up in her heart.


    ��Ah,��


    ��That��s right��


    ��If my silly brain has noticed something��s off, how could someone as powerful as the Girl of Destiny not know?��


    ��Ah, why am I worrying about nothing?��


    ��


    But,


    Seeming to think of something, Asar hesitantly and curiously asked:


    "Then, may I ask, what are you planning to do by staying close to Miss Yu? Are you trying to gather information?"


    "Sort of. But I can��t reveal too much about the specifics. You just need to know that I am doing this for the peace of the continent."


    Mengxi put her index finger in front of Asar��s eyes and waggled it, teasingly.


    "But, but that��s very danger... dangerous! That person is a more powerful existence than ordinary abyssal demons! If you stay close to her, and she becomes violent one day, it could be very dangerous!"


    "It��s okay."


    Under Asar��s astonished gaze, Mengxi nonchalantly shook her head.


    The girl seemed to regard life and death with indifference, her pale purple eyes filled with resolute determination.


    "But..."


    "Asar, you need to understand one thing, ��No danger, no gain.�� Greater risks often come with greater rewards. If my plan goes smoothly, we will surely succeed in driving out the abyssal demons"


    "But if you fail, wouldn��t that be..."


    "If failure is what it comes to, then so be it. We are the Chosen Ones, carrying the trust of the Goddess. We must be prepared to take risks and even sacrifice our lives. The abyssal demons are not opponents that can be easily defeated. To achieve the final victory, taking risks is trivial. Even paying a great price is something we should not hesitate to do."


    The silver-haired girl spoke with firm tone, showing no fear of death.


    "Besides, compared to a direct confrontation with the abyssal demons, the risks involved in this approach are nothing."


    As she finished speaking, the silver-haired girl slowly gazed into the distance.


    Her eyes were resolute and firm, her posture upright, like a warrior with a firm belief, her entire being faintly radiating a holy and majestic aura.


    "Miss... Miss Mengxi..."


    Watching Mengxi like this and hearing her righteous words, Asar was greatly moved.


    At this moment,


    The earlier incident of Mengxi choking her had seemingly been forgotten by Asar.


    In Asar��s eyes now, Mengxi had transformed into a great Saintess, a woman of firm faith, willing to sacrifice herself for the greater good of humanity.


    In an instant, a surge of admiration flooded Asar��s heart. Mengxi��s demeanor, along with the special soul connection that existed between them, made Asar��s trust in the young woman rise steadily.


    Looking at such a noble and holy woman, recalling her own shameful past behavior, Asar felt deeply ashamed.


    ��Look at her!��


    ��That��s what a Chosen One should be like.��


    ��And what about me?��


    ��Just a mess...��


    The next moment,


    Asar guiltily lowered her head.


    "I��m sorry for asking some stupid questions."


    "It��s okay, asking these questions is quite normal."


    "Then, Miss Mengxi!"


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Since that��s the case, what should I do?"


    Mengxi��s excellence seemed to awaken a long-dormant fighting spirit in Asar��s heart, making the new Son of Destiny eager to contribute to Mengxi��s plan.


    "Well, that..."


    Upon hearing this,


    Mengxi was initially taken aback, then under Asar��s nervous and expectant gaze, she put her hand to her chin in a thoughtful pose.


    However,


    What Asar did not notice at this moment was the hint of a playful look flashing in Mengxi��s pondering eyes. After a long deliberation, Mengxi twirled her beautiful hair with her slender fingers and spoke with some reluctance:


    "It��s nothing much, I just hope you can cooperate a bit."


    "Cooperate? How should I cooperate? You tell me, and I will do it!"


    "Weren��t you thinking of exposing Miss Yu��s identity and the secrets of the Black Rose family to the public after coming to Anvika, calling for a united front against them?"


    "Yes, that��s right."


    Asar nodded in a daze.


    To this, Mengxi smiled helplessly,


    "Indeed, the Black Rose family, being like a time bomb hidden within human society, must be dealt with, or the consequences will be unthinkable. But, now is not the time."


    "Not the time?"


    "Right. At this stage, the forces within Anvika are not sufficient to defeat Miss Yu. Exposing this matter now would only alert the enemy prematurely. Not only would we fail to eliminate them, but it would also jeopardize the plan I��ve carefully prepared."


    "Ah? Sorry, I forgot about that!"


    Although not clear on what Mengxi was planning, Asar chose to trust her without any doubt and repeatedly apologized.


    "It��s okay, no need to apologize, it��s normal to ask these questions."


    As Mengxi comforted her, she gently stroked Asar��s head:


    "So, I hope you can keep these matters secret for now and pretend like nothing has happened. Meanwhile, you must continue to keep your identity a secret. You need to continue to disguise yourself as a girl and hide your identity as the Son of Destiny."


    "Ah? Still, still keep it hidden?"


    Asar exclaimed, obviously somewhat reluctant.


    "I��ve been pretending to be a girl for so long, why do I still have to... continue?"


    "Yes. This is not only for your personal safety but also for the future of all humanity. Once your identity is exposed, it will attract the attention of the abyssal forces and numerous human powers, stirring up their evil intentions. You may be the Son of Destiny, but you are too weak at this stage. Even I and the Church would have difficulty protecting you as you are now. Not to mention..."


    "What, what?"


    "Not to mention that the Church cannot be fully trusted either. Many members within the church also have their own ulterior motives. It��s better for you to continue like before, hiding your identity and quietly developing and training. Right now, most people think the Son of Destiny is dead, and no one is looking for or paying attention to you. This is an excellent opportunity for you to accumulate strength and improve your abilities."


    "How can it be like this? Even the Church?"


    "Yes. Those people have always wanted to control the Chosen Ones and use us as puppets."


    Mengxi placed her hand on Asar��s shoulder, her expression somber and utterly serious, and with an irrefutable tone, she looked into Asar��s eyes as if imparting wisdom from a higher authority. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To protect yourself, you must continue to hide your identity, understand?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "And another thing..."


    "Yes?"


    "Asar, it��s true that the abyssal demons are our enemies, but humans aren��t necessarily our allies. Among them, there are many who are jealous and covet our powers, wishing to claim them as their own. Some are even considering how to deal with us after the war. They might be partners now, but only temporarily. You can��t trust them too much. You need to be vigilant around everyone, no matter who they are."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Good. Of course, not everyone around you is untrustworthy... In the future, you can trust me. Although I was a bit violent just now, you must understand, Asar, that you and I are the only Chosen Ones in this world, bound by a shared destiny, partners meant to save the world together. So, I won��t harm you. You��ve just come to this world and still don��t understand much... Though you might not like to hear this..."


    Mengxi bit her lip, showing a hesitant and troubled expression.


    But after struggling for a while, the silver-haired girl still spoke her mind:


    "However, I still hope that you can follow my arrangements for the time being, even if there are some things you might not understand..."


    "It��s okay! I understand your intentions!"


    Asar replied without hesitation, her tone devoid of any doubt.


    "Since Miss Mengxi��s actions are for my benefit and for the world, then I will cooperate unconditionally! Don��t worry, in the coming days! Whatever you say, I will do! I will be absolutely obedient!"


    Hearing these words,


    Mengxi was first taken aback, then her lips slightly curved up, showing a satisfied and charming smile.


    "Thank you for your trust Asar. It��s really good that you are so understanding~"


    ...


    ...


    "So, what��s next?"


    "Next?"


    "What should we do, Miss Mengxi?"


    "It��s simple. The pills that the merchant gave you, go and get more of them, maintain the state of being a girl, Permanently~"


    "Okay, sure... Huh? Wait?"

 Chapter 679 - 680: The Reluctant Mengxi

    "Maintain a girl��s state? Permanently?"


    "Yes."


    "So, you mean, all the time, I... I should be a girl?"


    "Yes, exactly, that��s what I mean."


    "Huh?!"


    Hearing this, Asar��s face instantly flushed, and a reluctant expression suddenly appeared on her pretty face.


    Considering that Mengxi was so pure, beautiful, kind-hearted, responsible, and like her, chosen by the Goddess to save the world, Asar had already decided in her heart to obediently follow Mengxi��s arrangements.


    However, upon learning that the other party wanted her to maintain a girl��s state for a long time, Asar couldn��t help but feel resistance.


    After all, she is the Son of Destiny, a real man.


    Being disguised as a girl was already reluctant enough, and now she��s being asked to maintain a girl��s state all the time?


    In that case,


    What about bathing, using the toilet, changing clothes? It was bearable for a few hours before, but what about maintaining a girl��s state all the time?


    "Are you, are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    Mengxi said decisively, and touched Asar��s forehead with her finger, showing a very serious expression.


    "Anyway, considering the situation inside the church, and your identity as a member of the Black Rose family, it��s unrealistic to think of bringing you over in the short term. Forcing you to ��disappear�� would also alert the enemy. So, although I don��t want to, at this stage, you still have to stay with the Black Rose. Your disguise is perfect, but to deceive Miss Yu and hide your identity as the Son of Destiny, maintaining a female body state is essential. It not only hides your gender but also suppresses the unique aura of a Chosen One."


    "But, but��"


    "No buts!"


    Mengxi spoke with an irrefutable tone, emphasizing again:


    "Think about it, if your situation as a boy is exposed, what will happen? How come a girl suddenly became a boy? The Black Rose will definitely check your body, and then won��t your identity as the Son of Destiny be exposed? Once exposed, won��t you be captured and fed to Demons? You don��t want to die so miserably, right?"


    "Yes."


    On this point, Asar could not deny and awkwardly lowered her head.


    "Besides, didn��t you just say you would listen to me? I just assigned you one task, and you don��t want to cooperate?"


    "No, it��s not that! I��"


    With a resigned sigh, Asar nodded her head in acceptance:


    "I understand. It��s just��"


    "What?"


    "That pill is very expensive�� I only have one left now."


    "You don��t need to worry about that. I will help you figure out the money issue."


    "Really? But isn��t the Church in financial crisis after the attack on the church by the Sword Demon and Higanbana?"


    "Ah... no matter the crisis, we still have the money for a few pills. The Church isn��t as poor as you think."


    Besides,


    ��Even if there��s no money, I has many ways to get some...��


    After pondering about her classmates, the Elven princess Shaina, and the Dragon prince Gari, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows with a playful look on her face.


    She has plenty of naive and wealthy people around her~


    "So the money issue, I��ll take care of it. Asar, you just need to be obedient."


    "Understood."


    Asar pouted and nodded continuously.


    "Good, very obedient."


    Seeing Asar so docile, Mengxi��s stunningly beautiful face gradually revealed a sweet and captivating smile. She gently patted Asar��s shoulder and encouraged her softly:


    "You can do it. Just hold on for a while longer. Once I fully control Sunlight Squad, or officially become the Saintess of the Church, I��ll find a way to bring you to the Church. In the meantime, continue to serve as Miss Yu��s maid. However, try to keep your distance from her as much as possible to reduce the likelihood of exposure. For the maid��s duties, you can mainly delegate them to the other personal maid, that girl ��Wanya�� should be willing to accept."


    "..."


    The blue-haired girl didn��t speak but just kept nodding somewhat woodenly.


    ... sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next few minutes, Mengxi continued to instruct Asar on many matters that she needed to be aware of, and Asar herself remained obediently nodding her head.


    She seemed quite cooperative.


    Seeing that the Son of Destiny no longer had any objections, Mengxi��s purple eyes, full of goodwill, gradually filled with a deep and strange gleam. Even when Asar lowered her head to think and take notes, the disdainful look that Mengxi couldn��t suppress anymore surged onto her face.


    ��Hehe, so easy to handle��


    Mengxi mumbled to herself coldly.


    The youth in front of her...


    Ah no, it should be said she��s a girl.


    This girl, although the Son of Destiny, seems to be pure-hearted, naive, and ignorant due to just arriving in this world... entirely unlike the cunning and insidious Xue Tianao. Just a few words, and she was completely swayed by her.


    ��I thought I had to be so careful, it seems I was overcautious.��


    But anyway,


    ��This should temporarily hide his true identity��


    After saying so much,


    Mengxi��s only goal was to conceal the existence of the Son of Destiny.


    In Mengxi��s view, she and Yumo��s relationship could develop so well largely because Yumo had no choice. Yumo wanted to cultivate a Chosen One and could only choose between her or the Son of Destiny. After the fiasco with Xue Tianao, Yumo could only choose her.


    ��What if Yumo knew there was another Son of Destiny?��


    ��Would my position in Yumo��s heart decline?��


    Although,


    This is just Mengxi��s somewhat overthinking speculation. Considering Yumo��s character, she wouldn��t abandon her to choose a new Son of Destiny.


    But...


    Maybe it��s just emotional thinking running wild, Mengxi just doesn��t want the Son of Destiny to appear in front of Yumo, even if the chance of them ��competing�� for Yumo��s attention is almost zero.


    ��I�� really don��t want Yumo to pay attention to others...��


    As Mengxi briefly imagined the scene of her Yumo teaching the Son of Destiny magic, a surge of fiery jealousy erupted in her mind.


    There should only be one Chosen One, and that��s her.


    Honestly, after confirming Asar��s identity, Mengxi even had an impulsive urge to kill Asar. Fortunately, rational thinking ultimately made her abandon this crazy idea. After all, killing her nominal partner for such a reason was not Mengxi��s style. Furthermore, if the Son of Destiny dies and is replaced, why not keep this seemingly inexperienced and easily swayed individual under her control?


    It��s better than having another intelligent and capable Son of Destiny popping up later, right?


    Thinking this way, Mengxi suppressed her murderous intent and put on a mask of elegance and reliability, starting to sway Asar in a senior��s posture.


    In fact,


    Mengxi��s judgment was correct.


    Even more so,


    This Son of Destiny was even easier to handle than she had imagined. She gained his trust with just a few words, it was almost too easy.


    The difficulty was not much different from when she first swayed Yumo.


    However,


    ��Speaking of her...��


    At that moment, the image of the beautiful black-haired young lady came to Mengxi��s mind.


    While comforting Asar, Mengxi glanced in the direction of the teachers�� apartments with a mix of emotions. Previously, Yumo had taken Asar to her room for a private chat, presumably to avoid making Asar shy. From Yumo��s expression when she came out and Asar��s current performance, it seemed that Yumo hadn��t realized Asar��s true identity.


    Otherwise, She would certainly have excitedly shared the news with her.


    ��Well,��


    ��How to put it?��


    ��While it was good that Sis hadn��t discovered Asar��s identity as the Son of Destiny, I can��t feel happy about it.��


    After all,


    This Son of Destiny wasn��t very bright.


    Thinking about how such a person managed to deceive her Wife??


    Mengxi��s heart twisted in frustration. She brought her hand to her forehead, her face, akin to a celestial beauty, filled with helplessness and bitterness, and a deep concern for her sister��s naivety.


    ��Sigh����


    Now that Yumo had already become her wife, it was time for Mengxi to think about how to make her wife a bit more astute...

 Chapter 680 - 681: Thriving Growth

    "Yumo, apart from that guy Nolan, the former Tiger Beast King, and the recent disappearances of strong individuals within Anvika, they were all secretly dealt with by you, weren��t they?"


    "Aren��t you knowingly asking the obvious?"


    "Sorry, I asked a foolish question. But�� can you promise me one thing?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Just, I know that you dealt with those people to protect the children, but I�� I still hope that you temporarily refrain from taking action against them. Keeping them could be useful."


    "Oh?"


    ...


    At this moment, in the young lady��s boudoir.


    With Wanya��s assistance, Yumo had comfortably bathed and changed into a new set of pure black home-wear long dress. Afterwards, she quietly sat at the desk, savoring the tea prepared by Seba, while thoughtfully gazing out the window into the distance.


    In the silent room,


    Mengxi��s parting words constantly echoed in Yumo��s ears.


    "That girl, she seems not to want me to continue taking action��"


    Which is normal,


    After all, she is the Girl of Destiny, and those strong people are technically her allies. It��s understandable she doesn��t want to see her partners mysteriously killed by her own hands.


    However,


    ��Mengxi��s expression didn��t seem to be worried about those people����


    Recalling Mengxi��s disdainful look when discussing the forces�� strong people , Yumo was somewhat puzzled.


    -��Sister Yumo, please believe me! I will find a suitable way to resolve these conflicts!��-


    ��Forget it��


    ��Since she has already said so, and I��ve also agreed, I��ll lay low for a while.��


    ��Let��s see what Mengxi plans to do.��


    However, it must be said,


    With a wicked smile, Yumo slowly turned her eyes, looking tenderly at the flower pot beside her.


    At this moment,


    In this white jade drill-made vase, unlike before with only barren soil, tiny, delicate, and fragile sprouts have broken through the soil, emerging into this vibrant world. The familiar aura surrounded the tender sprouts, a new life thriving in growth.


    Gazing at the tiny sprouts, Yumo showed a heartfelt, warm smile.


    "Thanks to that mage, I��ve gained quite a bit of nourishment~"


    While musing to herself, Yumo slowly raised her hand.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a surge of crimson shadow power, faint blue light-emitting energy particles gently fell from Yumo��s hand. These crystal-clear energy points were the purest and refined soul particles.


    If a Holy Tower mage were here, they might feel a familiar aura from these energy particles, an aura familiar to their family��s pride.


    As the tiny sprouts were bathed in this faint blue light, these seemingly inert little lives began to slightly twist and turn their forms, as if quite excited.


    Seeing this, Yumo felt delighted.


    With an incredibly indulgent tone, she slowly said:


    "Don��t rush~ Don��t rush~ It��s all yours~, no one will compete with you~"


    "Eat more~"


    "Grow quickly~"


    ...


    ��Hmm��


    ��Speaking of which, if I can��t lay hands on powerful peoples, where should I get the nutrients from later?��


    ---


    Meanwhile,


    Elsewhere,


    After watching Asar leave, Mengxi retracted her formidable Holy Law energy and turned to walk towards the temporary headquarters of Asumos.


    Just as she turned around,


    The silver-haired girl��s face, usually indifferent and beautiful, unintentionally showed a hint of conflict.


    "Is this really the right thing to do?"


    Mengxi mumbled to herself thoughtfully.


    Mengxi had Asar maintain a female form precisely to hide his true identity.


    At the same time, Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi found it hard to tolerate a boy being so close to her Wife. What if her wife took a liking to him?


    However,


    ��Turning Asar into a girl? That might not necessarily avoid the risk?!��


    Thinking about it, since meeting Yumo, she had never seen her sister show interest in male creatures. Back in the capital of the Snow Night Empire, many handsome men had appeared around Yumo, each one unique and charming.


    Yet, Yumo never really looked at these men. Even when communicating with them, there was not a hint of desire in her eyes, merely politeness. No matter the style of the man, Yumo maintained this lukewarm attitude.


    Conversely,


    Yumo seemed more interested in girls. In the capital, her gaze often lingered on little lolis, beautiful young girls, and charming mature women...


    Considering how Yumo ultimately got along with herself, without any reluctance or discomfort in her eyes, Mengxi had reason to believe...


    Her wife might not be interested in men at all...


    ��Perhaps, like Sister Bai, she��s inherently lesbian��


    Uh,


    ��If that��s the case, having the Son of Destiny continue to stay with Yumo in a girl��s identity might be inappropriate? What if she suddenly takes a liking to her?��


    Thinking this, the silver-haired girl bit her lip in regret and conflict.


    "Ah, it��s so annoying..."


    To be honest,


    Mengxi knew her thoughts were somewhat fanciful, but she still couldn��t control her mind. Whenever she thought about anything related to Yumo, her mind would unconsciously turn into a mush.


    Despite her helplessness, there was nothing she could do.


    She could only press her head and show a bitter smile.


    ...


    However,


    This bitter smile did not last long.


    The next moment, just as she stepped out of the north gate of the Royal Academy of Luminous, the girl��s light purple eyes slightly narrowed. Seemingly sensing something, Mengxi quickly concealed her bitter and helpless emotions. Her usual emotionless face returned.


    The girl, who a second ago was lost in thought, instantly transformed into a dignified and formidable warrior of the church.


    Glancing towards a nearby bush, Mengxi respectfully placed her hand over her chest and spoke with feigned respect:


    "Greetings, Miss Nora."


    As Mengxi��s greeting was uttered,


    A dazzling water-blue light flashed through the bushes,


    Then, after shedding her disguise, a figure in a platinum-colored robe stepped out slowly from the bushes,


    "As expected of Miss Mengxi, your progress is astonishing. To think you could detect my presence?"


    The person in the white robe teased.


    Then,


    Under the stern gaze of the silver-haired girl, the figure in white slowly raised her hand, removing her hood and the white mask that covered her face.


    In an instant, water-blue shoulder-length hair cascaded down, revealing a delicate and luxurious face in front of Mengxi.


    This elegant and noble woman was none other than one of the four Holy Envoys, Nora, with whom Mengxi had had several conversations.


    Although Mengxi had now become the actual controller of the ��Sunlight�� unit, her status was no less than that of a high-ranking church official, but still slightly lacking compared to a Holy Envoys. Therefore, upon seeing her nominal superior, Mengxi dropped the pride in her eyes, offering the other a respectful look and sincere greeting.


    However,


    After finishing the basic greetings, Mengxi went straight to the point and asked:


    "Miss Nora, I wonder, what brings you to see me amidst your busy schedule? Has His Holiness the Pope, or perhaps... the Goddess, given any new instructions?"


    "Yes, you are very astute, Miss Mengxi."


    Nora did not deny but looked at the girl with a hint of admiration.


    "However, before that, let me confirm one thing Miss Mengxi, you have just been in contact with the Bloody Butterfly, haven��t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing Mengxi��s immediate admission, Nora raised her eyebrows, asking with a hint of playfulness:


    "And how did that go? Miss Mengxi, you must have followed the Goddess��s instructions to pacify the Bloody Butterfly, right? As you know, both His Holiness the Pope and the Goddess do not wish for her to leave Anvika."


    "There is no need for the Holy Envoy to worry about that. I will make her follow the will of the Goddess."

 Chapter 681 - 682: Dramatic Acting

    "I will make her willingly follow the Goddess��s decree and carry out her will. This matter does not need the concern of the Holy Envoy."


    Mengxi said with a smile.


    Although it was a friendly explanation, there was an undertone of keeping people at a distance.


    "Hehe~, with Miss Mengxi saying so, I am relieved."


    Nora laughed lightly, covering her mouth with her sleeve in dissatisfaction:


    "Keep up the good work, Miss Mengxi. This holy war plan is of utmost importance and cannot afford any mishaps. If something goes wrong, the Goddess will be very unhappy~"


    "I understand."


    Hearing this, Mengxi obediently nodded her head.


    However,


    The next moment, the silver-haired girl��s gaze became sharp and serious, and she looked at Nora with slight displeasure:


    "I will faithfully adhere to the Goddess��s oracle. But I hope others in the church, including you, don��t interfere too much in this matter."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "The Bloody Butterfly is very clever and not easy to fool. To temporarily stabilize her, I have already exerted my utmost effort. If others from the church intervene, it might attract Bloody Butterfly��s attention and ultimately ruin my plan. I believe Lady Nora understands this reasoning."


    "Oh? So, what do you suggest?"


    "Apart from me, I ask others not to meddle in this matter."


    "I see, I understand. I will report this to the Holy Father."


    "Also. When I say others, I am not just referring to our church members."


    "Hmm?"


    "Those from other factions should also refrain from getting involved."


    Mengxi stated sternly, locking eyes with Nora��s emerald gaze.


    And after saying this, the silver-haired girl couldn��t help but let out a cold laugh:


    "Hehe, it��s a pity, it seems a bit late to say this now. Lady Nora, you must have seen the report I sent you earlier, right?"


    "Yes."


    "The Supreme of the Holy Tower has already been annihilated by Bloody Butterfly for acting on his own. Although I have now appeased Bloody Butterfly, what about the Holy Tower? It��s no small matter to mysteriously lose a level 8 powerhouse."


    Undoubtedly,


    Mengxi raised a very serious issue.


    If handled carelessly, it could lead to the complete collapse of the entire holy war effort. A level 8 Mage, a renowned figure of the Holy Tower, being crushed to death so easily by the Demon Temple would undoubtedly deal an unprecedented blow to the morale of the alliance. More seriously, it could even lead to the disbandment of the allied forces.


    This world will challenge a powerful enemy.


    But if the enemy is too powerful, it brings only despair.


    The strong will to fight ignited in the heart will also be mercilessly extinguished in the tsunami of despair.


    As a knowledgeable and experienced Holy Envoy, Nora naturally understood the meaning behind Mengxi��s words.


    However,


    Faced with such a serious issue, Nora remained calm and composed, her pretty face showing no signs of disturbance, still full of confidence.


    "You don��t have to worry about Nolan��s matter, Miss Mengxi. His disappearance will go unnoticed, even by the strong ones of the Holy Tower."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi��s beautiful face tensed, her light purple eyes filled with disbelief.


    The disappearance of a powerful mage unnoticed?


    How is that possible?


    Even if people from other forces didn��t pay attention, how could those from the Holy Tower remain indifferent?!


    On the other side,


    Seeming to perceive Mengxi��s doubts, Nora smiled lightly,


    "Of course, If the people of the Holy Tower had noticed anything unusual, do you think they would have remained quiet until now?"


    "That, indeed, cannot be..."


    Mengxi nodded her head, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Although she was reluctant to believe, seeing Nora��s confident gaze and her expression of having everything under control, Mengxi couldn��t help but believe her words.


    "Lady Nora, how did you manage to do it?"


    "This, well, it��s all thanks to the blessing of the Goddess~. Under the guidance of the Goddess, we have successfully appeased the mages of the Holy Tower. No one will notice his disappearance"


    Saying this,


    Nora��s eyes sparkled with stars, her hands clasped together in worship as she looked towards the distant location of the main church. After a moment of fervent self-prayer, Nora thoughtfully glanced behind her with a sidelong look.


    "As for~ how exactly it was done? That��s something the future Saintess doesn��t need to worry about~. For now, handling other forces�� strong ones will be our job so Miss Mengxi you just focus on dealing with the Demon Temple and prepare for the Saintess coronation ceremony."


    Without a doubt, Nora had no intention of revealing to Mengxi how the Church managed to deceive the Supremes of the Holy Tower.


    This confirmed a suspicion in Mengxi��s heart.


    Although the Church claimed to unconditionally support her, the Girl of Destiny, and let her inherit the position of the Saintess, these people still harbored a hint of vigilance towards her. Even her ��enemy,�� Yumo, who overconfidently tried to deceive her, shared her deepest secrets with her��


    In contrast, these church members, who professed to be her allies, still harbored their own ulterior motives, truly exasperating.


    While Mengxi sighed inwardly,


    The silver-haired girl��s gaze involuntarily followed Nora��s line of sight to the figure behind her, draped in a dark robe, with an indistinct face.


    This figure, after Nora had removed her disguise, came to Mengxi��s presence together with Nora. It was just that Mengxi, having focused all her attention on dealing with the Holy Envoy, had neglected this dark-robed figure behind her. But now, following Nora��s words, Mengxi locked her gaze onto this unknown devotee.


    From Nora��s words, Mengxi could easily infer that the lack of any reaction from the supreme leaders of the Holy Tower was certainly related to this devotee.


    "Hmm? By the way, who might this be?"


    With a slight smile, Mengxi cast a friendly look towards the dark-robed figure behind Nora.


    In response to Mengxi��s attention, the robed person, like most Asumos Church followers, immediately bowed respectfully to Mengxi in greeting. However, unlike other devotees, this robed individual merely bowed and remained silent throughout, not verbally greeting the Saintess.


    Faced with the Saintess��s inquiry, yet not responding.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two became somewhat awkward.


    Seeing this, Nora, who was beside them, promptly came to the somewhat taciturn robed person��s side and chuckled as she patted their shoulder, introducing them to Mengxi.


    "Speaking of which, Miss Mengxi, this person is actually your colleague~ or rather, your senior~"


    "A colleague?"


    "Yes, she is also a member of the ��Sunlight Squad��. She was once the most trusted subordinate of the Archbishop Nick."


    "She is part of the Sunlight Squad?"


    Mengxi was somewhat astonished by Nora��s words.


    After all,


    After carefully sensing, Mengxi realized that this robed person possessed a formidable strength of a peak level 7. Having taken over the Sunlight Squad, Mengxi had undoubtedly done her homework on this unit, but a person like this? She had never heard of them?


    However, her confusion didn��t last long before Mengxi suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    Hmm?


    ��Wait, the most trusted subordinate of old Nick?�� S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Could it be...��


    "She, she is that Apostle ?"


    "Yes."


    Nora nodded slightly, noncommittally, her words even carrying a rare hint of pride. She playfully poked the tender face under the robed person��s hood.


    "This one here, she is our church��s strongest Earth Apostle, Tania-Velin. �� Come on, Tania, quickly greet the Saintess~"

 Chapter 682 - 683: Eccentric

    "Greeting, Lady Mengxi. I am Tania Velin, the first Earth Apostle of the Church."


    After Nora spoke, the silent white-robed person finally greeted Mengxi. The voice was not particularly sweet and slightly hoarse, as if their throat had once suffered severe damage.


    As she heard these words, Mengxi was momentarily stunned in place.


    Her light purple eyes filled with deep surprise. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��She is the first Earth Apostle?��


    ��Wasn��t she rumored to have lost all her power and been discarded?��


    --


    As everyone knows,


    The strongest combat force of the Sunlight Squadron has always been the Heavenly Apostle, Bai Xiaozu...


    Ah, no, Bai Yanluo.


    However,


    In the past, the most trusted and reliable subordinate of Archbishop Nick was not the powerful Bai Yanluo.


    The reason, it seems, is not hard to understand.


    Mainly because Bai Yanluo��s daily behavior was indeed problematic, skilled in gambling, drugs, and all sorts of vices. Even a gang leader would call her "Mother of the Church."


    Moreover, although Bai Yanluo was a Heavenly Apostle, she never thought about how to contribute more to the Church, but rather how to slack off and pass the days.


    She always infuriated Archbishop Nick. After each scolding from Nick, Bai Yanluo could only maintain a well-behaved state for a few days.


    Soon enough, her true colors would show, belonging to the stubborn type who never learns.


    Under such circumstances, how could Nick trust Bai Yanluo? Even Mengxi, Bai��s friend, doubted Bai��s reliability.


    Compared to Bai Yanluo, the ruffian woman, Tania was so much more outstanding.


    Although Mengxi had never officially interacted with this predecessor, she had often heard her colleagues talk about Tania��s excellent experiences and heroic deeds.


    Tania was the chief among the ten Earth Apostles of the Church, a powerful warrior known as the first Earth Apostles.


    Although she held a high position in the Church, she never put on airs, always approachable when dealing with other church members and often warmly helping the congregation.


    Therefore, in the Church, Tania was extremely popular. Even before Mengxi came to the Church, Tania was once the most powerful contender for the position of the Saintess.


    Apart from her good character,


    Tania also possessed the formidable power of a peak level 7, and her work was steady and orderly.


    She always perfectly completed the tasks given by the Church.


    Compared to Bai, whose private life was chaotic, Tania was undoubtedly more popular in the Sunlight Unit.


    In the eyes of Archbishop Nick, she was the synonym for "reliability."


    However,


    Just when everyone thought Tania would continue to rise higher, it seemed like fate, envious of such an outstanding person, brought an unexpected accident. When Tania was ordered to go to the northern border to expel the abyssal demons harassing the defense line, a thunderous roar suddenly erupted in the sky.


    With that roar, the Sword Demon appeared in front of the Church��s troops.


    As everyone knows, the Sword Demon, this despicable creature, would attack anyone it encountered. Even an old lady passing by would get kicked by it, showing no mercy regardless of whether the victim was weak or disabled.


    Truly treating everyone equally.


    Not to mention the Church��s troops radiating holy magic.


    Without surprise, upon noticing Tania leading the Church��s troops, Sword Demon immediately erupted into a hysterical roar and, without a second word, slashed his sword towards the majority of the troops!


    In an instant, the world was enveloped in a dazzling light purple glow.


    During the envelopment of this light, what exactly happened remains unknown to anyone.


    The only clear fact is that after this attack, Sword Demon left the battlefield, leaving behind only destruction and a vast expanse of corpses and blood. Although Tania was powerful, she was ultimately just a peak level 7 existence. To contend against Sword Demon, a peak figure on the continent, was nothing short of a pipe dream.


    When the Church��s reinforcements arrived, they found Tania lying in a pool of blood, severely injured and barely clinging to life.


    It must be acknowledged that Tania��s survival under the Sword Demon��s attack was already a rare miracle.


    However,


    Although Tania survived, her soul and body suffered devastating damage, almost beyond recovery, and she even fell into a coma. After this battle, the Church��s first Earthly Apostle faded from public view.


    Where Tania went afterward? Mengxi wasn��t sure.


    But according to Bai, it seemed that she was taken by Archbishop Fiona and Kain for treatment. Due to the lack of news about the first brave warrior, many even thought that Tania had succumbed to her injuries.


    Even Mengxi had similar conjectures.


    That��s why, when she heard the name ��Tania�� from Nora��s mouth, Mengxi felt a wave of surprise.


    ��Didn��t Bai sister say�� she was severely injured and couldn��t recover?��


    But now��


    Feeling the robust holy magic radiating from her, Mengxi squinted slightly. She was quite curious about how the other party had recovered from such severe injuries. However, more than that, Mengxi was more interested in the previous words of Nora...


    Still, the initial pleasantries were necessary.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Mengxi immediately put on her signature welcoming smile and gracefully returned Tania��s greeting:


    "I am honored to meet you, respected first earth Apostle, Miss Tania."


    "That��s too formal, Lady Mengxi. Strictly speaking, I am still a member of the Sunlight Squad, and you are my direct superior, there��s no need to be so polite to me."


    "I see, I understand�� Speaking of which�� may I ask a presumptuous question, Miss Tania?"


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Your injury? Is it alright now?"


    "Thanks to the blessing of the Goddess, it has already healed."


    "The Goddess?"


    Mengxi frowned slightly in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Nora, standing beside them, showed a smug expression and directly stepped forward, wrapping an arm around Tania��s shoulder:


    "Yes, Tania��s smooth recovery is all thanks to the blessing of the Goddess. It was the Goddess who helped repair Tania��s soul and internal meridians, allowing this first brave warrior to be reborn. And not just that~. Now, Tania, like the Pope, has received a portion of the Goddess��s power in this blessing. She, like you, can now wield divine power~"


    "Divine power, huh..."


    "Yes, now Tania is also an apostle of the Goddess, a partner with the same power as you, You both are from the Sunlight Squad~. So, the Holy Father hopes you can get along well with Tania. Maybe, Tania can also assist you by your side? What do you think, Miss Mengxi?"


    Nora said with a smile.


    Although it sounded like a question, Mengxi could clearly sense the uncompromising and forceful attitude in her words.


    It seems,


    ��Without reporting, my unilateral action yesterday to meet Sister Yumo has displeased that guy, huh?��


    ��So quickly arranging someone to be by my side, is it to monitor me and prevent any recklessness?��


    ��Hehe����


    The silver-haired girl couldn��t help but sneer inwardly, but on the surface, Mengxi still maintained a pleasant demeanor, even showing a grateful look:


    "Then I would like to thank the Holy Father for his concern."


    Saying this,


    Mengxi then turned her gaze to the white-robed figure beside her, a hint of sharpness flickering imperceptibly in her light purple eyes.


    ��Divine power, huh? It seems the method to deceive the people of the Holy Tower must be related to this divine power...��


    ��But...��


    As if thinking of something, the corners of the silver-haired girl��s mouth turned up meaningfully,


    The next moment,


    Under Nora��s satisfied gaze, Mengxi gracefully approached Tania and extended her hand in a handshake gesture:


    "So, I look forward to your guidance, Senior Tania~"


    "..."


    Seeing this, Tania hesitated for a moment.


    But considering the situation, it wouldn��t be good to refuse, so the white-robed figure eventually extended her hand somewhat reluctantly and shook hands with Mengxi.


    "Me�� too. Miss Mengxi."


    ...


    And as they shook hands, the holy magic in Mengxi��s body, through a subtle method, unbeknownst to anyone, quietly released from her palm, flowing into Tania��s hand and into her body.


    In that instant, a profound seriousness fleetingly appeared in Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    A bold conjecture in the girl��s heart seemed to be further validated.


    ��There is indeed divine power in her body����


    ��But����


    ��As I expected����


    ��There��s something wrong with this divine power...��

 Chapter 683 - 684: Doubts and Suspicions

    A year ago,


    In the embassy of the Snow Night in the capital of the Red Leaves, Anvika, a grand banquet was being held vigorously. The theme of the banquet was to bid farewell to Xue Tianao, the Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire.


    At this grand banquet, celebrities from all walks of life in the capital came one after another, trying to get closer to Xue Tianao, the future Son of Destiny. Similarly, Asumos Church, harboring the same idea, sent a huge team of a hundred people to the banquet under the leadership of Archbishop Nick, including Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny.


    Then,


    As expected, when Mengxi arrived at the venue, all kinds of beautiful women paled in comparison to the stunning beauty of the Girl of Destiny. And the gaze of the Son of Destiny, unsurprisingly, focused on the beautiful face of Mengxi.


    After completing the courtesy communications with representatives of various major forces, Xue Tianao politely extricated himself from the surrounding noble ladies and matrons, and directly found Mengxi, who was hiding on the balcony admiring the scenery.


    Mengxi had no affection for Xue Tianao, a man who thought too highly of himself and wanted to dominate her.


    If it weren��t for the will of Nick and to maintain the friendly relationship between the church and the Snow Night Empire, Mengxi wouldn��t have attended this banquet.


    However,


    Since he was a guest, Mengxi didn��t want to offend him by showing a cold face, so she reluctantly greeted Xue Tianao with a bow.


    "Do you need anything, Your Highness Xue Tianao?"


    Xue Tianao seemed indifferent to Mengxi��s coldness, still maintaining his usual self-confidence.


    However,


    Perhaps because his trip to Anvika was coming to an end and he was about to start his journey back to his country, Xue Tianao did not pester Mengxi as before with cheesy romantic lines, but unusually got straight to the point:


    "Really, won��t you come back with me, Miss Mengxi?"


    "Your Highness, you must be joking again."


    "No, I��m not joking. you are the Girl of Destiny, and I am the Son of Destiny. We are destined to be a perfect match. Moreover, if we join hands, no one in the world can stand against us."


    "Hehe, Your Highness, you never change�� always talking nonsense."


    As usual, Xue Tianao��s heartfelt expression ended up being disdainfully responded to by Mengxi.


    Brushing off Xue Tianao��s attempt to touch her face, Mengxi didn��t bother to pretend anymore, and rolled her eyes, saying disdainfully:


    "Now, I am not even that strong, only at level 5, joining hands with you is completely meaningless. You, are just hoping to get a hold of me and indirectly control the Church, right? With the support of the Church, you could truly do whatever you want, couldn��t you?"


    "Ah, is that what you think?"


    Xue Tianao scratched his head awkwardly.


    But the Son of Destiny didn��t deny anything.


    Seeing this, Mengxi became even more impatient and said:


    "If you want to control the Church, why don��t you join yourself? Why rely on me? With your ��brilliant intelligence,�� you should be able to rise quickly within the church, right? How about I recommend you? I��m sure the Pope would be very happy."


    "Indeed, that��s true."


    Seemingly oblivious to Mengxi��s sarcasm, Xue Tianao proudly nodded his head.


    This caused the silver-haired girl to frown in frustration.


    However,


    The next moment, Xue Tianao shook his head,


    "Never mind, I am not suited to join the Church."


    "Not suited? Could it be, you��re afraid that the church��s doctrine of monogamy would hinder your harem plans?"


    "Hehe, of course not. I Xue Tianao, am not someone to be confined by rules and regulations. Of course, if the wife were you, giving up other women wouldn��t be impossible. Have you heard this saying? ��Three thousand waters of the Luo River, I only take one scoop~��"


    "Enough."


    Mengxi��s face gradually darkened, and the holy silver energy began to gather in her palm, seemingly preparing to give Xue Tianao a harsh lesson.


    However,


    Just as Mengxi was about to lose control of her emotions and act, Xue Tianao suddenly toned down the annoying smile on his face, looking seriously at the distant majestic white palace, which was the headquarters of Asumos Church.


    A rare look of confusion and contemplation appeared in Xue Tianao��s eyes: S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don��t like being restrained, and the troublesome doctrines of the Church are indeed a reason. But... there��s another, more important reason..."


    "What is it?"


    "Don��t be angry when I say this, Mengxi. In fact, I don��t know if it��s just my imagination, but when I was in the holy temple of the headquarters, I always felt a bit uncomfortable. The aura emanating from the statue of the Goddess, belonging to the Goddess herself, always gives a doubtful and strange feeling."


    "Strange? What are you talking about?"


    "It��s hard to explain, but that aura just makes me feel uneasy, like something is wrong with that statue, but I can��t pinpoint what exactly. Anyway, leave the church and come back to Snow Night Empire with me, Miss Mengxi... Asumos Church now... is really weird."


    "..."


    ...


    --


    Honestly, the words Xue Tianao said that day were too contradictory. Considering Xue Tianao��s notorious history with women, Mengxi didn��t take it too seriously and just regarded it as another new excuse to woo her.


    After all,


    At that time, she, under the guidance of Nick, had worshipped the Goddess statue many times and hadn��t noticed anything unusual.


    However,


    Even Mengxi herself didn��t expect that she would now reevaluate the words Xue Tianao said back then. Perhaps it was because her own power had broken through to the eighth level, greatly enhancing her perception and sense. Mengxi gradually came to share a similar view to Xue Tianao.


    Since the last time she had a brief communication with the consciousness of the Goddess in the temple, Mengxi had sensed that strangeness.


    The consciousness of the Goddess emitted a gentle divine power that was supposed to be comforting, but beneath this gentleness, Mengxi felt a weird coldness and oppression. It was divine power from the source, but the divine power deep in her soul trembled faintly.


    Since it was her first contact with the consciousness of the Goddess after becoming level 7, Mengxi initially doubted if it was just her illusion.


    And now?


    ...


    ��Really, it��s strange...��


    Slowly releasing Tania��s hand, Mengxi felt an increasing sense of contemplation in her heart.


    During that brief handshake, the divine power within Mengxi invisibly and subtly touched Tania��s divine power. There was indeed a resonance between them. However, during the resonance, the divine power in Mengxi began to emit a repelling reaction.


    ��Was it the power of the source?��


    ��But yet not quite the source?��


    Vaguely, Mengxi seemed to feel the same dilemma that Xue Tianao had.


    ��To have similar feelings as that guy? Haha, how ridiculous...��


    "What��s the matter, Lady Mengxi?"


    Seeing the silver-haired girl fall into a brief silence after their handshake, Tania couldn��t help but ask.


    In response, Mengxi smiled wryly, shaking her head slightly with an apologetic gesture:


    "It��s nothing, nothing. Just feeling a bit emotional... to think I have ��something in common��~ with him... Haha, in the future, I hope for your understanding, Miss Tania~"


    As usual, Mengxi wore her signature saintly smile.


    However,


    Beneath this saintly smile was the girl��s increasingly uneasy heart.


    ��That Goddess����


    ��Seemed�� Not to be the real Goddess... If that is true then�� What exactly is that thing in the statue of the Goddess?��

 Chapter 684 - 685: The True History

    Thank you so much ITSHKA For the GIft, I will add 2 more chapters today ^-^


    ------------


    ��What about forcibly changing the era?��


    ��If the Girl of Destiny is hard to control, then let��s replace her with a new one��


    ��After all~��


    ��The Chosen Ones are nothing but endless pawns��


    Leaning on the fence, the robed figure gradually came up with such thoughts, and under the hood, her pale golden eyes subtly revealed a dangerous glint.


    However,


    The next moment,


    The cold light in Tania��s eyes gradually faded, returning to her usual calm and indifferent expression. After some contemplation, she dismissed her idea.


    As powerful people from various forces continue to arrive in Anvika, the preparations for the holy war are nearing completion. It��s obviously unrealistic to replace the Saintess at this stage and train a new one. In that case, let��s just make do with what we have.


    After all,


    "She can��t possibly go against the goddess will"


    ��That naive girl will soon realize how foolish it is to try to defy the will of the goddess.��


    ��However,��


    ��Since the Girl of Destiny is hard to control, let��s switch to another target.��


    ��Didn��t the goddess sense it?��


    ��Another person has already reached Luminous...��


    "Let��s go take a look..."


    After murmuring to herself, Tania turned into specks of starlight amidst a halo of pale golden holy magic and disappeared from the camp in the blink of an eye.


    --


    Meanwhile,


    In the central core area of Anvika��s Royal Palace, the Dragon Palace.


    As the residence of Emperor Enzo, the founder of the Red Leaf Empire, the magnificent Dragon Palace is always under the highest level of guard. The Imperial Guard is everywhere, fiercely guarding every corner of the palace. Even a mosquito attempting to enter would be cut into nothingness by the alert guards.


    Due to Emperor Enzo��s presence, the area around this palace is always enveloped in a daunting and oppressive atmosphere. Combined with the murderous intent and pressure released by thousands of elite guards.


    The Dragon Palace is always shrouded in a suffocating and solemn atmosphere, where ordinary people would find it hard to breathe the moment they step in.


    Today,


    As the second prince of the empire, Amon experienced this terrifying pressure deeply after having the fortune to come to the Dragon Palace. If not for the royal mage��s spell to stabilize his spirit, Amon might have already fainted.


    Thus, with greater pressure than Mount Everest, Amon walked through the Dragon Palace with difficulty.


    ...


    After several minutes,


    A gasping Amon was led to the underground area of Dragon Palace.


    The moment he stepped into this area, the charming sunlight ceased to exist, and everything instantly turned dark.


    The entire underground area was shrouded in a mist that carried the scent of years, and the insufficient intensity of the torchlight made everything in Amon��s vision hazy. Even so, he discerned a shocking truth from the direction of the wind, the sound of water, and the echoes of sounds around him.


    He was in an ancient underground palace carrying the weight of history.


    Gazing at the statues on the stone pillars, which had lost their original forms due to the erosion of time, as well as the magnificent ancient paintings, Amon couldn��t help but show a shocked expression.


    "Who would have thought, beneath the Dragon Palace ... there would be such ancient ruins?"


    The second prince of the empire was inwardly astonished.


    At the same time,


    Amon, puzzled and uneasy, turned his head to look forward, towards the towering figure that had led him into the underground palace.


    He was a muscular man, nearly two meters tall and appearing to be in his forties. His short hair, mixed with gray, was lustrous and dazzling.


    His majestic face, with its well-defined features deep and profound like Greek sculptures, and his emerald green eyes, sparkled with indescribable determination and decisiveness. His brows, bold and unbridled, exuded an aura of natural authority.


    The man was dressed in an exquisite and noble black military uniform, wearing a crown inlaid with red gems and purple gold, and a gold and red cape embroidered with the royal family��s crest, exuding an imposing presence. His heavy boots made a resounding ��boom�� with every step, echoing powerfully in the enclosed underground palace.


    The man was surrounded by an aura that instinctively made others want to kneel in submission. Even his unintentional release of energy was enough to crush the souls of those less powerful.


    Following this man, Amon felt an unprecedented level of pressure.


    This man, with his extraordinary temperament and emitting a terrifying aura of dominance, was the master of the Dragon Palace, the founder of the Red Leaf Empire �C Enzo Nightshade.


    Suddenly summoned to meet the founder and brought to this unknown underground palace, Amon felt honored yet nervous, and his mind raced to figure out the founder��s intentions for summoning him.


    It must be noted,


    Although his own ancestor, Emperor Enzo usually stayed deep inside the Dragon Palace, almost never making contact with the outside world.


    So why did the founder suddenly specifically ask to see him this time?


    Amon was puzzled and couldn��t figure it out.


    However,


    This second prince seemed no longer necessary to ponder over this issue, as Enzo ahead had already sensed the doubts in his descendant��s heart and provided an answer.


    "This place, the Diming Palace, is only accessible to the emperors of the empire."


    "Emperors...?!"


    Amon��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the confusion in his eyes was instantly overwhelmed by astonishment.


    Amon was a smart man. How could he not understand the implication behind the founder��s words?


    "Great Founder, my father Emperor Ojin is still alive, it��s inappropriate to discuss this now..."


    "Your father��s condition, I understand better than you. He may seem healthy, but the impact from the last attack of Sword Demon has triggered his old injury, and his days are numbered."


    "To make me the emperor, isn��t that a bit hasty, Great Founder? My strength and experience are far less than my elder sister and fourth younger brother..."


    "To be an emperor, strength is not the most important thing; it��s about capability. And in terms of capability, you are better than both your sister and brother. There��s no need for you to refuse anymore. Since I��ve brought you to the Diming Palace, this matter cannot be changed. I know you��re worried that after you ascend the throne, there will be discontent and rebellion. But with my protection, you can rest easy."


    Judging from Emperor Enzo��s tone, the founder had no intention of revoking his command. Amon, knowing he had no power to persuade otherwise, nodded in resignation.


    "Then, Great Founder, this place, the Diming Palace, what exactly is it?"


    "What do you think it is?"


    "Sorry, I��m not sure. But, since it��s a place only accessible to emperors, is it hiding some legendary weapon? A heritage? Or some secret that cannot be revealed?"


    "Yes. But it might disappoint you. There are no divine artifacts or rare heritages here... What exists here are merely some forgotten histories."


    "History?"


    "Yes, some histories known only to the empire��s guardians and the emperor."


    Saying this, Enzo stopped walking.


    Amon hurriedly halted as well and, following the gesture of Enzo, came to his side. Then, upon seeing the scene before him, Amon was momentarily stunned, his handsome face filled with shock,


    "This, this place is?"


    Before Amon and Emperor Enzo, there appeared a black abyss with a radius of about a kilometer, seemingly bottomless. It was like a passage to the underworld, deep and serene, filled with a terrifying pressure that could make one��s heart stop. The continuous cold air emanating from the abyss made Amon shiver uncontrollably.


    At this moment, he clearly realized the source of the chill he felt since stepping into the underground palace.


    Thinking of this,


    "Great Founder, what exactly is this place?"


    However,


    In response to Amon��s question, Emperor Enzo did not provide a direct answer but instead spoke expressionlessly: S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How much do you know about the continental crisis that happened three thousand years ago?"


    "That crisis?"


    Although he was unclear why the founder suddenly brought up this seemingly irrelevant question, Amon still chose to answer honestly, as he didn��t dare to defy Emperor Enzo.


    "Three thousand years ago, when the Demon Lord descended upon the continent, all beings faced an unprecedented crisis under the attack of the abyssal demons. Millions of humans were devoured, and our civilization almost perished. At the peak of this crisis, it was the goddess who appeared in time. She killed the Demon Lord on the Winter Forest in the north and brought peace back to the World."


    "Yes, that��s how history is currently recorded. To give the people peace of mind."


    "Huh? Great Founder, what do you mean?"


    "This part of history is actually not entirely accurate. First, the final battlefield of the goddess and the Demon Lord was not in the north. Secondly... the Demon Lord was not killed; she was merely sealed... And the place where the Demon Lord was sealed..."


    Saying this, Emperor Enzo silently turned his head, looking towards the vast abyss ahead...

 Chapter 685 - 686: The Ninth Order

    ��The final battlefield?��


    ��Not in the north?��


    ��The Demon Lord isn��t dead?!��


    As Emperor Enzo��s explosive words entered his ears, Amon was struck as if by thunder, standing there dumbfounded. Without a doubt, this information severely shattered the history he had learned over the years.


    If someone else had told Amon this, he would have dismissed it as the ravings of a madman.


    However,


    When these words came from great ancestor, Amon couldn��t harbor any doubt in his heart. After all, the dignity of Emperor Enzo stood unquestioned, and he was certainly not the type to joke about such matters.


    The news that the Demon Lord was not dead, but sealed, exploded in Amon��s mind like a million tons of dynamite, leaving him dizzy. What shocked Amon even more was the gesture Emperor Enzo made while speaking. When mentioning that the Demon Lord was ��sealed�� and not ��destroyed,�� the founder shifted his gaze from Amon��s face to the vast abyss in front of them.


    If,


    He hadn��t misunderstood,


    In an instant,


    Amon involuntarily gasped, stepping back repeatedly out of intense fear, and then cautiously said:


    "Great Founder, do you mean... the real Demon Lord is, is in this abyss?!"


    At this moment,


    Thinking back to the previous attacks on Anvika by the demonic beings, including the Demon King-level abyssal demons, Amon suddenly had a moment of realization.


    Previously, he thought that various abyssal demons, even those of the Demon King level, were attacking the capital Anvika due to being attracted by the holy energy of Asumos. Now it seems that this is not entirely the case... ��Could it be that these abyssal demons came here to destroy the seal? To release the Demon Lord?!��


    ��That legendary Demon Temple coming to Anvika, perhaps that was her goal too?��


    Now, with the ��goddess�� almost cutting off contact with this world, if the seal of the Demon Lord is broken, the fate of them humans...


    Just imagining the dire future, Amon felt the hairs on his body stand on end.


    However,


    Accustomed to dealing with great turmoil, Amon quickly stabilized his heart.


    "Under our imperial city is actually the sealing place of the Demon Lord..."


    "Yes, and it is precisely for this reason that the goddess founded Asumos Church here. The initial intention of establishing Asumos Church was not to spread faith, but to guard this seal, along with our Red Leaf Royal Family."


    "Together with us..."


    Hearing this, Amon couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows.


    "I always thought that having our headquarters and the headquarters of Asumos Church both in Anvika was a very foolish act... directly increasing the possibility of conflict between the two forces. Now it seems... it��s to guard the seal?"


    At this moment,


    A long-standing awkward question in Amon��s heart seemed to finally find its resolution.


    However, Emperor Enzo, standing beside him, shook his head somewhat helplessly after hearing these words.


    "Yes, but... I wonder if the folks of Asumos Church still remember this mission."


    "But, the goddess really didn��t killed the Demon Lord..."


    "How easy do you think it is to kill a Demon Lord..."


    Saying this,


    Emperor Enzo slowly turned around, walking towards the wall of the underground palace.


    Amon, puzzled, followed somewhat confusedly.


    When he arrived at the wall, Amon was suddenly struck with surprise.


    "This is..."


    On the wall were a series of ancient murals. Although they had become blurred due to the erosion of time, their general content was still discernible.


    It seemed to depict a piece of history, a history that was familiar yet strange to Amon.


    Seeing the silver-haired woman in the murals, Amon realized her identity - she was the goddess worshipped by Asumos Church. The black figure fighting with the goddess above the capital must be the legendary Demon Lord.


    However,


    In the murals, the Demon Lord seemed... to be destroyed by the goddess��s attacks over and over,


    Then,


    Revived again and again? And continued to fight with the goddess?


    Looking at these murals, Amon couldn��t help but inhale sharply.


    A terrifying speculation began to replay in his mind.


    "This Demon Lord, couldn��t be... immortal, right?"


    Facing Amon��s inquiry, Enzo let out a rare wry laugh.


    "This, I am not sure of. The only certainty is that the goddess was unable to completely eliminate her. In the end, out of desperation, she could only seal the Demon Lord here."


    "Such a monster, sealed here..."


    Amon couldn��t help but shudder in fear. Even now, he found it difficult to accept this reality.


    "Great Founder, you telling me all this..."


    "The ordinary citizens don��t know, and it��s to maintain the empire��s stability. If people knew that the Demon Lord was not dead but sealed within the palace, it would certainly cause chaos in Anvika, and even throughout the country. But as the future absolute leader of the empire, you must know this. Not only that, I will also entrust you with the control of the sealing array and the tens of thousands of stone guardians here. As the future emperor, you have the responsibility and duty to take over from your ancestors and be the guardian of this seal."


    "This responsibility is truly..."


    "I understand, it��s a heavy responsibility. But you must bear it. Among this generation��s princes and princesses, only you have the capability."


    "I, I understand."


    Amon nodded his head heavily, with a solemn mood.


    "Amon, remember, guarding this seal is a mission of utmost importance, regardless of the sacrifices that must be made. If the Demon Lord is released, the entire world will be devoured by abyssal demons. No one, can stop her..."


    "Great Founder, not even you?"


    "Me?"


    Hearing this, Emperor Enzo��s face, usually impassive, unexpectedly showed a hint of helpless self-mockery.


    This strongest guardian of the empire, who had lived for thousands of years, shook his head without hesitation, negating Amon��s impractical thought.


    "It��s impossible. Not just me, even if all the strong forces in the world were to unite, they can��t oppose the Demon Lord. You should know, that monster has surpassed the levels mortals... reaching the terrifying existence of level 9�� or even higher..."


    "What��.?"


    As these words entered his ears, Amon couldn��t help but hold his breath.


    "That, does that level really exist? Great Founder, even with thousands of years of cultivation, you have not broken through..."


    "Just because I haven��t broken through doesn��t mean that realm doesn��t exist. It��s probably just because of my lack of ability... The ninth level does exist, both the goddess and the Demon Lord are ninth level or higher beings. In the eyes of level 9 being, the pinnacle of level 8 is no different from ants. No matter how many level 8 beings unite, they cannot oppose 1 level 9 existence. The gap in power between the two levels is too vast... It��s not something that can be compensated by numbers."


    Saying this,


    Enzo imperceptibly clenched his fists. His gaze briefly drifted to the abyss beside him, the millennia-old guardian inadvertently showing a trace of fear, his body trembling slightly as if recalling some nightmarish experience.


    However,


    Emperor Enzo quickly stabilized his emotions, not losing his composure in front of his junior.


    After taking a deep breath, while looking at the murals, Emperor Enzo muttered, his words devoid of any optimism,


    "Not only is there a chasm-like gap in strength between us mortals and the Immortals, but there��s also an insurmountable gap..."


    "That, that what?" S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Authority."


    "Authority?"


    "Yes, that��s an ability unique to level 9 beings, the ability to control natural laws, to control the rules of the world. In front of such power, the peak level 8? Just a joke."


    "A, a joke?" Amon was almost disbelieving his own ears.


    "Isn��t it a joke? When the Demon Lord invaded, weren��t there many level 8 beings who tried to stop her? In the end, didn��t they all die without a burial place? Now, with the goddess leaving this world, if the Demon Lord were to return, all that awaits us is destruction. So, Amon, you need to understand, this seal is our last line of defense. We absolutely cannot let the seal be broken, absolutely not... no matter the cost."


    "I, I... I understand, Great Founder."

 Chapter 686 - 687: Bonus1* Extremely Depressed Sakura

    In the afternoon, within the Red Leaf Imperial Palace,


    *Creak...*


    Accompanied by the sound of solid wood rubbing against the floor, a court maid with a beautiful face slowly pushed open the door, carefully bringing in an exquisite afternoon tea into the ancient and knowledge-filled royal library.


    As usual, the maid was here to serve afternoon tea to her master, the empire��s second prince, Amon.


    However,


    When pushing the trolley to the center of the library, where Amon was, the maid couldn��t help but show a worried expression. The previously neat and orderly center area was now a mess. Valuable ancient books and scrolls were scattered all over the place...


    Clearly, the prince who had been researching ancient books here, had been in a bad mood recently, even irritable to an extent.


    "Your Highness..."


    Looking at the chaotic scene, the maid showed a worried face. A few days ago, after Prince Amon returned from visiting the Great Ancestor, he had entered a strange state of anxiety. The usual calmness, elegance, and gentility were gone; he became irritable and difficult to deal with.


    Previously, Amon greatly revered knowledge and respected ancient books, so why would he treat these books like trash now?


    The maid was puzzled.


    She looked towards the red-haired man leaning on a lounge chair, silently staring at the grand map in front of him, and carefully approached. Seeing the lunch next to him, already cold but still untouched, the maid couldn��t help but ask:


    "Your highness, are you, are you alright? Your Highness?"


    However,


    In response to the maid��s question, Amon remained silent, still quietly staring at the map in front of him, a magnified version of the capital city Anvika.


    Currently, Amon had no mood to pay attention to anything else.


    Ever since a few days ago, when he learned about the demon of the present day from the Great Ancestor, the always calm Amon had been restless, engulfed in a mood of worry. But, it��s understandable, as anyone would struggle to stay calm upon learning that such a terrifying monster is sealed beneath their home.


    If this monster breaks its seal, it would mean the destruction of the world. The powerful beings of this world would be helpless against it.


    Although the demon is still suppressed under the Goddess��s seal, who knows how long this seal will last?


    In Amon��s view, nothing in this world is eternal.


    The seal has already been maintained for more than three thousand years. How much longer can it last?


    Now, beneath Anvika, it��s like there��s a world-destroying bomb, ready to explode at any moment. The thought of himself and millions of his subjects living above such a bomb makes it impossible for Amon to stay calm.


    Similarly,


    He couldn��t remain indifferent either.


    Therefore, in these days, Amon has secluded himself in the royal library, trying to find a way from the ancient books to significantly strengthen the seal. Unfortunately, this seal was left by the Goddess, and its construction principles and power system are completely different from what he knows.


    After several days of reading and searching, Amon still hasn��t found anything useful.


    But it��s normal, after all, every emperor before him had tried similar things, but they never found a solution.


    Even though Amon is not willing to sit and wait for doom, it seems all he can do is protect the seal and prevent it from being prematurely destroyed by external forces. Kill the demon? Repel the demon? Strengthen the seal? It seems these are not things they can interfere with.


    "So annoying."


    Staring at the map in front of him, Amon muttered weakly.


    ��The demon Lord is still alive,��


    ��Right beneath the imperial palace...��


    ��Haha����


    ��It��s unbelievable...��


    Even after several days, recalling the conversation with the Great Ancestor in the Underground Palace, Amon still feels like he��s in a dream, as if everything was unreal. The sudden request from the Great Ancestor for him to prepare to succeed as the next emperor and take over the seal array, undoubtedly dumped immense pressure on the unprepared Amon, making the empire��s fifth prince feel suffocated under the pressure.


    Ignoring the calls of the maid beside him, Amon sighed to himself.


    However, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the conversation with the Great Ancestor replayed in his mind, Amon gradually furrowed his brow. He suddenly remembered another matter that had caught his attention.


    He recalled that time,


    After the Great Ancestor had finished explaining many important matters about the demon lord and the seal, he took Amon to tour the murals of the Underground Palace, further understanding the true history of that era. In fact, apart from the location of the final battlefield, the demon lord not being dead, and the construction of the seal, the rest of the history was not much different from what Amon had read.


    It was nothing more than the Goddess defeating the demon lord, then traveling across the continent, driving out abyssal demons, and helping the creatures of the continent to establish their homes. Finally, after establishing the Church of Asumos, she left this world.


    The murals described such a history.


    However,


    There was one point that made Amon very curious.


    From the murals, it appeared that the Goddess initially helped various races in their development alone. However, after assisting the elves, a figure suddenly appeared beside the Goddess��a child holding the Goddess��s hand.


    A little girl with dazzling silver hair.


    "That girl..."


    For a moment,


    The little girl in the mural gradually merged with an image in Amon��s mind...


    ---


    "Miss Mengxi, where are you off to again?!"


    At the same time,


    In the bedroom of the Girl of Destiny at the headquarters of the Sunlight unit.


    A creature resembling a fluffy cat was anxiously hopping around on a table.


    At this moment,


    In front of Sakura, a girl with an angelic face was enthusiastically dressing up in front of a mirror, striking various seductive poses.


    The silver-haired girl��s attire was no longer as holy and conservative as before, becoming somewhat bold and sexy.


    A pink off-shoulder jacket paired with a deep V-neckline highlighted Mengxi��s excellent figure. This was complemented by a pure pink velvet skirt, mismatched black and pink thigh-high stockings, and a pair of black flats. Her silver-pink hair naturally flowed over her shoulders. Her clear, bright eyes were unusually matched with glamorous eyeshadow, and her thin lips, after applying expensive lipstick, looked as delicate and tempting as rose petals.


    Bracelets, earrings, hairpins - accessories that Mengxi usually disliked - were now all worn, transforming the girl into a sexy and fashionable icon.


    After checking her makeup, Mengxi revealed a satisfied sweet smile;


    "Well, Little Sakura, I��m going to hop over to Sister Yumo~"


    "Yumo?!"


    Muttering this name, Sakura��s expression suddenly changed, and an indescribable anxiety rushed into her heart:


    "Miss Mengxi! Why, why are you going to her again? She��s a terrifying demoness!!"


    Mengxi calmly raised her hand and seriously patted Sakura��s head to soothe her:


    "Calm down, Calm down~. I��m doing this to appease Bloody Butterfly~, for the success of the holy war, right? It��s for a good cause~. So, don��t worry about me. I need to go now, or I��ll be late~"


    Saying this,


    Mengxi excitedly picked up her exquisite little bag and hopped towards the door.


    Watching the silver-haired girl��s blushing face and the excitement she couldn��t hide in her eyes, Sakura��s eyebrows involuntarily twitched wildly.


    At that moment,


    Sakura couldn��t hold it in any longer and let out a hysterical roar in her heart:


    "For goodness�� sake! You look like you��re off to a brothel!!"

 Chapter 687 - 688: Requesting Support

    ��This, this is clearly not normal!��


    ��Hey!��


    "Miss Mengxi, are you really going to appease Bloody Butterfly, or are you going to flirt with girls?!"


    Sakura was somewhat hysterical, screaming in her heart.


    Last time,


    Because she released all her power to help Mengxi fight against the rampaging demon dragon, Sakura had fallen into a deep, death-like slumber due to exhaustion of her power.


    She had barely recovered a bit, and had just awakened to help her mistress approach Bloody Butterfly, only to fall into a coma again from the overwhelming stress.


    And during the half-month period she was unconscious, Sakura felt that everything in the outside world had changed drastically. What shocked her the most was the relationship between her mistress and Bloody Butterfly.


    ��Is it my misconception?��


    ��Miss Mengxi seemed to be getting closer to Bloody Butterfly. Despite the fact that Bloody Butterfly was from the notorious Demon Temple of legend, why didn��t mistress show any caution or hostility, but instead kept running to Bloody Butterfly��s apartment?��


    ��Although Miss Mengxi always said she was going to appease Bloody Butterfly, to ensure the success of the holy war?��


    ��Hmph,��


    ��Liar!��


    Since yesterday, after seeing the red marks on Mengxi��s body after her bath, Sakura began to seriously doubt her mistress��s words.


    "Miss Mengxi, wait for me! I��ll come with you!!"


    For her mistress��s safety and to ensure she didn��t stray off the path, Sakura decided she must follow her, ready to help her at critical moments.


    However,


    The next moment, Mengxi��s words left Sakura stunned.


    "No need, I��ll go by myself."


    "Ah? Miss Mengxi, are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    Mengxi nodded without hesitation:


    "Sakura, you were created by the Goddess to assist me. You carry the aura of the Goddess��s divine power. If Bloody Butterfly senses it, she might become suspicious, which could affect the plans for the holy war~. So, little Sakura, you better not come with me." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi explained seriously.


    Of course,


    In the depths of the silver-haired girl��s pale purple eyes, a meaningful smile flickered at that moment.


    Well,


    If Sakura was watching from within her own body, how could she let herself go and play with Yumo? That would be too inconsiderate~


    "Got it, Sakura? If you understand, then please take care of the house, bye bye ~"


    "Wait? Waiiiiit!!"


    Sakura tried to stop her, but before she could speak, the silver-haired girl flashed away in a swift streak of silver lightning, jumping out from the windowsill. In Sakura��s stunned gaze, Mengxi vanished into the horizon, leaving Sakura alone, disheveled in the wind.


    "Miss Mengxi?"


    Blinking blankly, it took Sakura several seconds to regain her composure.


    Suddenly, unprecedented feelings of grievance, unease, and nervousness welled up in her eyes.


    ��Miss Mengxi, she... she actually went to meet an abyssal demon without me?! How... how could this be?!��


    Sakura��s mentality collapsed as she frantically shook her head. She felt like a little dog abandoned by its owner, filled with a pitiable air. A sense of tragic abandonment continuously surged in her heart.


    You should know,


    Ever since she and Mengxi came to this world together, they were inseparable, with Mengxi heavily relying on her. Mengxi would consult her for everything. But now? Not only did Mengxi go on her own to meet that terrifying Demon Temple, but she also left Sakura behind in the bedroom?


    ��It��s over!��


    ��Miss Mengxi, she must have been seduced by that demonic woman!!��


    ��That damned Bloody Butterfly?!��


    ��Could she be a succubus?!��


    ��No, I can��t just sit by and do nothing! I must, I must bring my mistress back to the right path!��


    Thinking this, Sakura took a deep breath, suppressing the sadness and depression in her heart, and her eyes suddenly became resolute. Ignoring Mengxi��s order to stay and guard the house, Sakura leaped out of the windowsill and landed in the bushes below.


    In the next moment,


    Without hesitation, she released the limited power within her body and quickly dashed out of the temporary headquarters of the Sunlight unit, running towards the distance.


    Of course,


    Sakura wasn��t running towards Yumo��s apartment, as she knew she couldn��t stop her mistress now.


    She,


    Needed to seek help.


    And the person who could assist her was also in Anvika.


    --


    Two hours later, Sakura finally arrived in a small alley outside the city of Anvika.


    Having just awakened and not yet fully recovered her strength, and after expending all her remaining energy to hurry, Sakura was now as powerless as an ordinary child, except for her intelligence. This journey was fraught with countless dangers.


    At one moment, she was nearly devoured by a large dog; at another, almost captured by a tomcat to be its mate; and then, she was nearly turned into a pet by a noble brat...


    After such a series of ordeals, Sakura was exhausted and panting heavily.


    However,


    Thinking of her mistress who had been deceived, Sakura quickly rallied her spirits and looked towards a seemingly plain and unremarkable bookstore in front of her.


    "I found it... indeed, it��s here..."


    Taking a deep breath, Sakura cautiously raised her small, fluffy paw and pushed open the door of the store with all her might.


    As the door opened,


    The unique ancient aroma of an old bookstore immediately enveloped her.


    In the next instant,


    Contrary to the unpretentious exterior, the bookstore revealed a grand and majestic interior. Priceless ancient paintings and statues adorned the vast space, and countless varieties of books were neatly arranged on the shelves. In the expensive showcases, numerous magical materials were displayed, seemingly covering every possible type.


    Undoubtedly, such a large-scale magic bookstore, located in a rarely frequented alley outside Anvika, was a highly unusual phenomenon.


    However,


    There was no sign of surprise on Sakura��s face, as if she was already accustomed to such a space.


    Quickly,


    Sakura hopped over to the counter, facing the voluptuous figure standing there.


    The woman had a full figure and a graceful posture, dressed in a bright red garment resembling a cheongsam, with milky white garter stockings covering her long, slender legs. Her platinum blonde hair was smooth and beautiful, simply pinned up at the back of her head. Her skin was like jade, and her beautiful eyes were expressive, exuding an indescribable charm and maturity at all times.


    This bewitching and seductive beauty was further accentuated by the two fluffy fox ears atop the woman��s head.


    Upon seeing the fox lady, who was the owner of the shop, Sakura hopped right in front of her without any reservation and, panting heavily, began to speak rapidly:


    "Quick, Noya! Help me! Miss Mengxi has been acting too recklessly recently. She not only recklessly contacts that Bloody Butterfly but has even forgotten her mission to expel abyssal demons, thinking only of mingling with Blood Butterfly all day long. Today, she even left me behind when going to meet that succubus demon, wuaaah! She used to always take me with her, sob*�� Miss Mengxi, she definitely has been... she��s definitely been brainwashed by that Bloody Butterfly!"


    "I feel that even if it��s not brainwashing, Miss Mengxi might already be immersed in the other��s beauty! She seems to have no intention of continuing to follow the trial procedure. What should we do now?! The Goddess will be so disappointed if she finds out!"


    "Also, I��ve discovered a very serious problem. That impostor from the Church might, perhaps, possibly be, the Dark Abyssal Lord who was defeated by the Goddess before! That monster seems to have signs of breaking through the seal! What should we do?! In short, these are all very serious issues! Noya, you must tell the Goddess about all of this!"


    ...


    Upon seeing an old acquaintance, Sakura immediately began to vent her grievances and important discoveries of the recent times, enveloped in a heavy air of unease and complaints.


    However,


    As she spoke, Sakura��s brows furrowed.


    She suddenly felt something was amiss.


    "Noya?"


    Sakura noticed that Noya, the fox lady who usually smiled teasingly and loved to make flirty remarks, remained indifferent and silent after hearing her numerous complaints and important information.


    Noya stood at the counter with a smile, perfectly poised as a lady, completely ignoring her?


    And also,


    ��Why was the fox... sweating coldly?��


    ��What was happening?��


    Sakura blinked, puzzled by the old acquaintance��s inexplicable behavior.


    "Noya, what��s wrong with you? Why aren��t you speaking? What��s the matter with you?"


    Confused, Sakura repeatedly asked.


    Noya remained smilingly silent in response.


    However,


    A voice from the side answered Sakura��s question on behalf of Noya.


    ...


    ����"Little fox has been a bit disobedient, secretly spoiling things to Yumo. I��m not pleased with that~. So, I just let her stand there as a little punishment~"����

 Chapter 688 - 689: Watching the Drama Unfold

    "I really wanted to see Yumo discover the truth on her own. Who would have thought that my little fox would secretly give away spoilers? Sigh, growing up, becoming mischievous, not listening, she��ll just have to stand in the corner for a few days��"


    ...


    These gentle words thus echoed within the bookstore.


    Upon hearing this, the normally arrogant and flamboyant Manager Noya didn��t dare to utter a word, instead, her whole body shivered. Realizing the rebuke in the words, Miss Fox��s ears unsurprisingly drooped down in an instant, losing her usual vitality and charm.


    These sudden words were like heavenly music, touching the heartstrings, and like nectar from heaven, instantly purifying the restlessness in Sakura��s heart, changing the little one��s expression,


    ��?!?��


    ��This, this voice, whose voice is it?��


    ��Master?��


    With a shiver, Sakura��s face lit up with joy, she quickly turned her head towards the direction the voice came from.


    There,


    A silver figure was sitting quietly on the sofa.


    She was a woman so beautiful that words couldn��t describe her.


    Her skin was as pale as ice and snow, and her beautiful, smooth, silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Her curved eyebrows, long eyelashes, and golden eyes were captivating. Her tall nose, cherry-red lips, and melon-seed face shone like jade, together forming a flawlessly beautiful visage.


    Dressed in a simple, unadorned white dress, which clung to her graceful figure, her long, shapely legs were exposed, and even her beautiful feet seemed alluring, sending out an inviting charm.


    The not-so-luxurious sofa instantly turned into a scene of incomparable beauty because of her presence. The surrounding precious objects, beautiful paintings, and sculptures paled in comparison to her beauty, merely serving as a backdrop.


    The next moment,


    The woman slightly turned her head, locking her gaze on the excited Sakura. Golden symbols faintly appeared in her golden eyes.


    "Long time no see little girl. How have you been recently?"


    The woman smiled gently, waving at Sakura.


    Seeing this familiar figure, this familiar gesture, feeling this familiar aura, Sakura was more certain than ever of the woman��s identity. In an instant, all her worries were forgotten, and the excited Sakura, without saying a word, leaped towards the silver-haired woman, making a gesture asking for a comforting hug.


    "Master! Wuuuuuua, I��ve missed you so much~!"


    With a light smile, the silver-haired woman didn��t let Sakura throw herself into her embrace. Instead, she swiftly caught Sakura by the nape of her neck and lifted the adorable creature in front of her.


    "Calm down, calm down. You��re not a child anymore, act a bit more mature, Sakura. Weren��t you more tough before?"


    "Sob*, understood."


    Facing the woman��s slightly reproachful scolding, Sakura obediently lowered her head.


    "Speaking of which, it seems like you have quite a few things you want to tell me through Noya, right?"


    "Wuaaah, yes, that��s right! You, you finally came, Sniff* do you, do you know, Miss Mengxi��s recent condition is really worrying! Miss Mengxi, she, she��s recently been seduced by the Bloody Butterfly, led astray! ��"


    ...


    Sakura, crying and sniffling, relayed the recent events concerning Mengxi and Yumo to the silver-haired woman. The silver-haired woman transformed into a patient listener, quietly enjoying her sweet tea while listening to Sakura��s narrative.


    At the same time,


    Sakura mentally prepared herself, ready to be reprimanded.


    After all, Mengxi being tempted, as her companion, she bore an inescapable responsibility. The master had repeatedly instructed her to look after Mengxi, but she had let her down. Not only did she lead Mengxi be seduced, but even to the dreadful Bloody Butterfly.


    The master would surely be furious upon knowing this!


    Therefore,


    After spilling everything about Mengxi and Yumo, Sakura closed her eyes tightly, shivering and waiting for the master��s punishment.


    However,


    Unexpectedly,


    The silver-haired woman did not show any displeasure. Instead, she nodded meaningfully.


    "I already knew about their matters~"


    "I��m so sorry! I know you must be angry, but, but... huh?? Wait? What did you say?"


    "I knew about this, and? I��m not angry at all~"


    "Ehhh??"


    At this moment, Sakura was utterly baffled, staring incredulously at the silver-haired woman:


    "Uhm, that Demoness Yumo, she is the Demon Temple?"


    "I know."


    "She��s a scary demon, our sworn enemy."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "And she, she��s also a girl?"


    "Yes, isn��t that better? ~"


    "Eh????"


    Hearing this response, Sakura blinked in doubt, questioning her life. After a mental storm, the somewhat confused Sakura gathered her courage to look into the woman��s deep, oppressive golden eyes.


    "Uh, Master. If I may be so bold to ask, you... didn��t come here to prevent Miss Mengxi from making a mistake?"


    "No, I didn��t."


    Under Sakura��s complicated gaze, the silver-haired woman unhesitatingly shook her head. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see, I ��cannot�� interfere with this world. Right now, I am merely appearing in the form of a consciousness projection, unable to do anything. How could I possibly stop that child?"


    "Then, then, why did you come here?"


    "To watch the drama unfold."


    The silver-haired woman said seriously and casually grabbed some melon seeds to eat.


    "To enjoy the show~"


    Seeing this, Sakura felt completely defeated, with a sense of despair...


    At this moment,


    Sakura personally experienced an ancient proverb of the Blue Star.


    -"The emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuch is."-


    ---


    Meanwhile,


    Outside the teachers�� apartment area at the Luminous Royal academy, a group of students, teachers, guards, and nearby onlookers had gathered, forming a large circle. Inside the circle, there was incessant chattering and discussion.


    The atmosphere was filled with a sense of cheer and pleasure.


    "Who is this person? Why is she lying at the entrance of the apartment area? Is she dead?"


    "She��s not dead, there��s still breath. It seems like she just fainted? Just foaming at the mouth, it doesn��t look serious."


    "But why did she faint here?"


    "Look at the armor, it seems like she��s from the Church. The pattern on her collar is the Apostle of Heaven."


    "A white-haired woman, is it the Bai Yanluo? Why would such a high-ranking Apostle end up here?"


    "It seems like a purple-haired maid knocked her on the head just now. And then she passed out?"


    "Heh, how is that possible?! She is an Apostle of Heaven, how could a maid knock her out? Could that maid be some kind of monster, or an extraordinary fighter?"


    "Uh, yeah, then... why did Bai Yanluo faint here?"


    "Uh, I don��t know."


    ...


    For a time, the onlookers fell silent, thinking deeply while looking puzzledly at the white-haired women lying on the ground, her eyes sparkling and foaming at the mouth, in a state of utter disarray.


    At this moment,


    Bai, whose head had suffered another heavy blow, was experiencing an unprecedented brainstorm in her mind.


    This head injury might have been a blessing in disguise for Bai. The terrifying impact shattered the force set in her brain by Shuoyue, clearing the blocked meridians in her head.


    As a result, many memories buried deep in her memory, repeatedly forgotten, suddenly surged into her brain.


    The next moment,


    Under the astonished gaze of countless people, Bai suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Damn it! I remember now!!"

 Chapter 689 - 690: Recovered Memories

    These past few days, Bai Yanluo has been in a particularly bad mood.


    She could clearly feel that a huge storm was brewing within Anvika City. The Church was definitely involved... However, what exactly happened, the higher-ups of the church never told her. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even her friend Mengxi was keeping secrets from her.


    ��Why didn��t I know anything when Kain, another apostle of heaven, knew? Why was everyone hiding it from me?��


    ��Could it be...?��


    ��They were worried about me not being reliable? Leaking secrets?��


    The thought of being listed as a ��genius�� by others made Bai Yanluo quite displeased. Even if her head had been frequently injured lately, her intelligence hadn��t decreased at all! ��Why worry about me like this?!��


    ��Hmph!��


    Whenever Bai Yanluo was upset, she would think about drinking or going to the casino to lighten her mood.


    However, due to recent losses at the casino, Bai Yanluo��s wallet was not as full as it used to be. Reluctantly, the Apostle had to visit Mengxi at the teachers�� apartment. Why Mengxi was spending all her time in the teachers�� apartment didn��t really concern Bai Yanluo.


    She only knew that her friend had become the leader of the Sunlight unit. Requesting some funds from Mengxi for anti-vice operations seemed quite reasonable~


    Therefore,


    In the middle of the day, Bai Yanluo hurried to the teachers�� apartment area, bolstered by the Holy energy.


    However,


    Upon arriving at the gate, Bai Yanluo suddenly noticed a suspicious person. It was a beautiful maid with a slender figure and a purple ponytail, whose chest was unfortunately not very prominent. Bai Yanluo noticed her not just because she was acting stealthily, but also because her appearance reminded Bai Yanluo of a certain existence.


    And that existence was the Sword Demon who maintained a human form before entering battle!


    ��Why do they look so alike?!��


    Thinking that a demon king could disguise as a human and hide in human society, Bai Yanluo felt uneasy. She hurried forward to verify her identity.


    Then,


    She didn��t know what happened.


    All she knew was that a dark shadow rapidly enlarged in her eyes.


    And then,


    Accompanied by a loud ��clang��, Bai Yanluo once again lost consciousness.


    In fact, it must be said, Bai Yanluo��s judgment this time was exceptionally accurate. This purple-haired maid was indeed the Sword Demon - Pipi, who had just visited her sister Yuan��er and was preparing to go back to find Aya.


    Seeing Bai Yanluo charging towards her, Pipi panicked, fearing that revealing her identity would displease her mother. Without saying a word, she used the physical amnesia method taught by the Black Rose family and struck Bai Yanluo��s head with the flat of his hand, intending to knock her out.


    Unfortunately,


    If Pipi had paid more attention during the Black Rose��s training sessions, instead of secretly playing with Limo, he wouldn��t have failed to learn anything.


    Pipi didn��t grasp the essence of the physical amnesia method at all.


    After all, compared to the physical amnesia method, Pipi preferred the more efficient and effective physical transcendence method.


    Although he did end up knocking out Bai Yanluo, Pipi did not make her forget the memories of the past few minutes. Instead, he inadvertently helped clear the long-blocked blood vessels in Bai Yanluo ��s brain. Moreover, the residual waves emitted from Pipi��s hand as he struck Bai Yanluo��s head surged into Bai Yanluo��s brain, precisely destroying all the restraints left by Shuoyue.


    Due to the loss of Shuoyue��s power and the sudden clearing of the blood vessels,


    The memories that Bai Yanluo had forgotten instantly returned to her brain.


    ��I����


    ��I!��


    "I remember now!!"


    In an instant, under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Bai Yanluo abruptly sat up from the ground.


    A torrent of memories crazily assaulted Bai Yanluo��s brain, causing her to shake her head in confusion. It took several seconds before she gradually calmed down and regained clarity.


    At this moment,


    A look of "sudden realization" flashed in Bai Yanluo ��s blue eyes.


    "Yes, that��s right... Back at the Galrose Fortress, I, I wasn��t blown away by a demonic energy fission bomb..."


    ��The reason I was so disheveled��


    ��Was����


    ��Because of those two scoundrels!!��


    Recalling the memory of the two demon sisters continuously beating her up, a wolf and a bird, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but clench her fists tightly, the flames of anger burning in her eyes.


    ��Right,��


    ��Not just those two scoundrels! There was also a blue-haired girl! She altered my memories?!��


    ��Those damn demons, so despicable!��


    Bai Yanluo cursed furiously. At this moment, she wished she could tear those demons to pieces.


    Sitting in front of the apartment, cursing, she inevitably attracted the attention of the surrounding onlookers. However, Bai Yanluo, who had already lost face, didn��t care about appearances and honor anymore. So, she erupted with a powerful Holy Law energy and glared fiercely at the surrounding onlookers:


    "What are you looking at?! Haven��t you seen a beauty before? Get lost!!"


    ...


    Under the awe of Bai Yanluo ��s formidable strength, the crowd quickly silenced and dispersed. In no time, the hundred people who had just gathered there vanished without a trace. The area in front of the apartment finally regained its previous tranquility.


    Seeing everyone scatter, Bai Yanluo hurriedly cradled her head, trying to process the flood of memories that were surging forth.


    However,


    Compared to the three demon kings who tortured her,


    What Bai Yanluo was more concerned about was the black figure in her memories.


    That black-haired girl, who not only defeated her at the Galrose Fortress but also knocked her out during the upheaval in the SkyDome.


    ��But����


    ��That black-haired girl is also a demon king existence! And she��s even more terrifying than Snow devourer and Deathwing!��


    Realizing this, Bai Yanluo suddenly gasped in shock.


    Because,


    If she wasn��t mistaken, that black-haired girl was the young lady of the Black Rose family��


    ��The young lady of the Black Rose family is a demon? Are those scoundrels colluding with demons?!��


    ��No!��


    ��That��s not the key point. The key is that this young lady seems to be getting quite close to Mengxi!��


    Recalling how Mengxi had recently been excited to meet Miss Yu and their seemingly intimate relationship, Bai Yanluo ��s expression changed drastically, and a surge of intense unease overwhelmed her heart.


    She had initially been pleasantly surprised that Mengxi had found a ��good wife,�� but what if that wife was a Bloody Butterfly?


    That��s not a surprise! That��s a horror!


    Thinking about how Mengxi had been extremely tired and weak lately, Bai Yanluo became very anxious.


    ��That Bloody Butterfly, could it be that after seducing Mengxi, while engaging in intimate moments, she drained Mengxi dry? Secretly stripping her of her soul and mental power, just like a succubus?!��


    As someone who often read erotic novels and practiced them in real life,


    Bai Yanluo��s mind naturally couldn��t contain any decent thoughts.


    Just imagining Mengxi being pressed down by the Bloody Butterfly and being drained of her essence in an R-rated scene, Bai Yanluo��s face reddened, and she burst into rage.


    ��That..��


    ��That damned Blood Butterfly! How dare she deceive our Saintess?!��


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��Didn��t Mengxi go to see her just a few days ago?��


    ��No, no!��


    ��I can��t let the Bloody Butterfly��s plot succeed anymore! I can��t let her defile our Mengxi!��


    With this thought, a determined look flashed in Bai Yanluo��s eyes. A strong fighting spirit enveloped her.


    The next moment,


    Bai Yanluo drew the sword at her waist.


    Her pure white Holy energy burst forth, and Bai Yanluo instantly transformed into a white meteor, rushing straight to the apartment door where the Bloody Butterfly was located.


    Bai Yanluo knew she was no match for the Bloody Butterfly, but she believed that once Mengxi was informed, she would definitely help her fight against the Bloody Butterfly.


    ��Tow against one, the advantage is ours!��


    "Radiant Meteor Sword - Silver Flash!"


    Muttering the name of the move, Bai Yanluo positioned herself aggressively, ready to burst into the room the next moment and unleash her strongest attack on the Bloody Butterfly.


    However,


    As the saying goes, man proposes, God disposes.


    Just as Bai Yanluo finished gathering her strength and was about to attack, a faint voice carrying a cold murderous intent suddenly came from behind her.


    Instantly, Bai Yanluo��s body trembled, and her face changed dramatically.


    "Hey, are you... planning to demolish my house?"

 Chapter 690 - 691: The Plum Blossoms for the Nth Time

    House, from certain perspectives, it can be considered one of Yumo��s obsessions.


    Since arriving on the continent, her house has repeatedly been damaged.


    Distressed about her house, Yumo has already decided that whoever dares to harm her house, she will bury them!


    Under these circumstances,


    Just having been called home, what reaction would Yumo have upon seeing an Apostle of Heaven trying to break into and dismantle her house? It��s not hard to imagine.


    "Hey..."


    ��?!!?��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��This voice, Bloody Butterfly?!��


    Realizing this, Bai��s expression suddenly changed, and she hurriedly turned her head to look behind her. As soon as she caught sight of that dark silhouette, Bai was engulfed in a strong sense of dread.


    "You! You demon!!"


    As an Apostle of Heaven, what should she do upon encountering a Demon?


    The only answer in Bai��s mind was to fight.


    Should we call Bai, known as the most reckless Apostle, commendable? She had been easily defeated by the Bloody Butterfly twice in a row, yet she still dared to attack alone.


    Her courage is admirable.


    Unfortunately, the result was not as desired.


    Bai��s sword, empowered by her strong light-based holy energy, slashed fiercely at Yumo��s neck,


    But in the next instant, it was caught between two slender fingers of Yumo.


    *Crack~*


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, under Bai��s astonished gaze, her treasured sword, which cost three months�� salary, was snapped into two by the girl��s fingers.


    ��?!?��


    ��Eh?!��


    "How... how could this be?!"


    However,


    Before Bai could come to terms with the tragic reality that her three months�� salary was gone, Yumo��s hand that snapped the sword suddenly came together and swung down towards Bai��s head. The whole movement was as smooth as flowing water.


    *Boom~*


    Without any time to react, Yumo��s hand chop landed heavily on Bai��s head, emitting a deafening roar.


    As Yumo retracted her hand chop, the dense white holy energy around Bai suddenly dispersed.


    The fighting spirit in the white-haired girl��s eyes completely shattered, and her vision gradually blurred.


    "How, how... again, again, it��s like this..."


    The unwilling Bai, after staggering a few steps, finally could not resist the overwhelming sense of fainting and collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "��"


    Watching the white-haired woman lying on the floor in a spread-eagled position, convulsing non-stop, Yumo, with mixed feelings, snapped her fingers.


    In an instant,


    The "Underworld Realm" set up nearby, used to shield perception, suddenly collapsed.


    Just as the barrier collapsed, a cute and charming purple-haired maid came trotting to Yumo��s side and carefully peeked out from behind her.


    "Um, mom? Is it all taken care of? Are�� are you still angry?"


    Looking at the unconscious Bai, the purple-haired maid asked somewhat guiltily.


    Without a doubt, this purple-haired maid is Pipi. Having accidentally encountered and knocked out Bai, Pipi, fearing that the latter would cause trouble upon waking up and expose him, unprecedentedly took the initiative to confess her mistake to his mom.


    Well,


    ��It was Aya��s suggestion, after all...��


    But even though Aya said that admitting her mistake would not anger Yumo, Pipi still felt a bit uneasy. After all, having been punished with the feather duster twice in a row, Pipi��s reverence for her mom had recently skyrocketed.


    Lately, Pipi has been exceptionally well-behaved.


    At that moment,


    As Aya had predicted, upon hearing Pipi��s question, Yumo did not show any signs of anger, even though her date had been disrupted by Pipi.


    The black-haired girl just sighed helplessly: sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It��s taken care of. As for being angry?... What��s there to be angry about? You didn��t run from your responsibility and told me about it voluntarily, which is commendable."


    Saying so,


    Yumo even patted Pipi��s head reassuringly, making Pipi feel a burst of happiness. At the same time, his trust in Aya reached new heights.


    ��Hehe~��


    ��It seems Aya didn��t lie to me~��


    After smirking smugly, Pipi refocused his attention on Bai. his deep purple eyes narrowed slightly, and a chilling aura of murderous intent gradually emanated from them.


    "Mom, should we kill her to silence her?"


    As he spoke,


    Bolts of lightning began to gather in the palm of Pipi��s hand.


    Pipi would not show any mercy to an Apostle of Heaven possessing holy magic energy, especially since this person had previously escaped from him. Because of his fear of the feather duster, he had not dared to act openly in public before, but now?


    With no one around, it was the perfect opportunity to kill and silence the witness!


    However,


    Just as Pipi was about to resolve himself to finish off an Apostle of Heaven once and for all, Yumo��s hand quietly reached out, blocking in front of Pipi.


    "Mom?"


    "Don��t kill her."


    "Not kill her?"


    Pipi spoke somewhat reluctantly:


    "But she knows our identities now. Due to the dispersion of the power of Shuoyue, it seems she has also started to remember everything from before. Now, there��s no way to make her forget again. Shuoyue isn��t here either. For safety��s sake, why not just kill her?"


    As he spoke, Pipi��s expression turned very serious, and the murderous intent in his eyes even began to spread further.


    In response,


    Yumo still shook her head, negating her child��s suggestion:


    "This person is Mengxi��s friend, and I don��t want to kill her friend."


    "But, but if she doesn��t die, if she, if she talks about these things... Mom, our identities will be completely exposed..."


    Originally,


    Pipi didn��t really care about their identities being exposed.


    If they were discovered, they would simply strike first, destroying everything in one go~


    Chaos and battle are things Pipi enjoys the most.


    However,


    Recently, Pipi��s thoughts had undergone some changes. He didn��t want his identity to be exposed like this.


    ��If it was exposed, it would involve Aya...��


    ��Huh?��


    ��No, that��s not right!!��


    ��What am I thinking! What does it matter if that woman is involved! I, I am worried that if she gets exposed... it will affect my grand plan of taking over the Holy Lomari... I don��t care about her safety or reputation at all!��


    Pipi suddenly shook his head frantically, explaining to himself in his mind.


    After calming down a bit, Pipi grabbed Yumo��s hand and solemnly suggested:


    "Let��s kill her, mom!"


    "..."


    Seemingly discerning her child��s thoughts, Yumo gave a faint smile and gently pinched Pipi��s soft cheek:


    "Don��t worry, we won��t be exposed even if we don��t kill her. Pipi, don��t you trust your mom?"


    "No, it��s not like that."


    Pipi hurriedly shook his head.


    Under Yumo��s persuasive gaze, Pipi dissipated the thunderous power in his hands, and with some confusion and uncertainty, he reconfirmed:


    "Really, we��re not, not killing her?"


    "We��re not killing her."


    Yumo was decisive, nodding her head without hesitation.


    The black-haired girl, while looking at Bai, also revealed a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    "She won��t expose us. ...It��s time to use some of the little trinkets we got earlier."


    "Hmm?"


    ...


    Time passed, unquantifiable. As her body and soul gradually recovered from the intense shock, Bai��s deeply unconscious consciousness began to awaken, rapidly regaining control of her body.


    *Hiss~*


    ��Ow, ow, it hurts~��


    With the return of her bodily sensations, waves of unbearable, intense pain emanated from her head, crazily stimulating Bai��s brain, causing her to emit groans of pain. However, this pain made Bai��s consciousness even clearer.


    Finally, the white-haired girl suddenly opened her eyes;


    "Where, where am I?"


    At this moment,


    What Bai saw was a strange yet familiar forest. It seemed to be the outskirts of the Anvika forest, but Bai couldn��t ascertain the exact location. However, her current position was the least of her worries.


    Because in front of her lay a more serious problem.


    Indeed, she was in a forest, but she was hanging upside down! Everything in her field of vision was inverted! More importantly, it seemed like something strange was wrapped around her thighs, buttocks, and waist...


    Soft and sticky,


    And carrying a nauseating, repulsive scent.


    Trembling, she looked down at her lower body, and Bai��s face suddenly changed drastically. The Apostle of Heaven, who dared to charge at the Sword Demon, showed a look of panic and confusion.


    What appeared before her was a creature that seemed to belong in the erotica novel.


    "Tentacle... tentacle... tentacle monster?!!!"

 Chapter 691 - 692: Anger Born of Embarrassment

    --


    At this moment,


    Bai��s delicate body below the chest was completely entangled by several thick, sticky, and soft tentacles. The tentacles were black and red in color, not only sticky and soft but also elastic. No matter how hard Bai struggled, she couldn��t break free from these nauseating tentacles.


    Not only was Bai��s body wrapped up, but there were also hundreds of tentacles constantly writhing and clawing around her, continuously getting closer to her body as if eyeing her greedily, seemingly wanting to further explore the girl��s body.


    The once quiet and serene forest, in an instant, under the backdrop of countless tentacles, turned into a nauseating hellish landscape.


    And Bai, following those tentacles, looked towards the monstrous creature perched on top of the giant tree, black and soft like an octopus.


    When she met the gaze of the tentacle monster��s hundreds of densely packed, blood-red eyes, Bai immediately gasped in shock.


    "Is this, this is... an Abyssal Demon?"


    Feeling the tyrannical aura emanating from the tentacle monster, along with its nauseatingly sinister force, Bai instantly identified the affiliation of the creature. It was not only a Demon from the Abyss, but this tentacle monster was even a powerful entity at the peak of the seventh level...


    ��Near Anvika, how could there be such a powerful Demon lurking?��


    ��Damn!��


    ��What on earth is the Dark-Moon-Shadow unit, who is responsible for reconnaissance, doing?!��


    Bai couldn��t help but curse inwardly.


    However, while cursing, this Apostle of Heaven suddenly noticed not far away a stunningly beautiful girl sitting leisurely on a tree stump with her legs crossed. Her lovely long hair, transitioning from black to red, fluttered in the wind. Paired with her hauntingly beautiful crimson eyes, especially in the night, the girl exuded an indescribable, bewitching charm.


    And the girl just watched Bai without saying a word, with an amused look on her face.


    "Yu-Black Rose!!!"


    Bai couldn��t help but roar in anger.


    Without a doubt, her appearance here, bound by this disgusting tentacle demon, was all because of the black-haired girl in front of her. After all, she is a Demon King entity. For a Demon King, controlling a level 7 abyssal demon is a piece of cake.


    Thinking about how she was easily knocked out by the other party again and then shamefully bound by the tentacle monster, an unprecedented feeling of humiliation surged into Bai��s mind, making her involuntarily bite her lip tightly.


    Although she is usually carefree, as an Apostle of Heaven, Bai still possesses her own dignity as a strong being. Being hung up so humiliatingly was a severe blow to her self-esteem.


    The angry Bai, disregarding the current disparity in strength between them, glared fiercely at Yumo.


    Her eyes were filled with a strong impulse to tear the other apart.


    "You! You damned abyssal demon!! You succubus who deceived Mengxi! You heartless trash! Bastard! Pervert! ****! Pighead! Stinky *****!..."


    Using all the foul language she could think of, Bai continuously hurled verbal abuse at Yumo.


    In response, Yumo didn��t show much reaction, calmly watching Bai as she ranted.


    After furiously cursing for a few minutes, Bai gradually controlled her emotions and seriously and resolutely met Yumo��s eyes.


    "What do you want? Why did you bring me here? What do you want to do to me!"


    "What do I want to do? Hmm, I was thinking of collaborating with you~"


    Yumo said with a smile, very amicably.


    However, Yumo��s smile, in Bai��s eyes at that moment, was no different from a witch��s sinister grin.


    The sense of alertness in the heart of the Apostle of Heaven further skyrocketed.


    "Collaborate?"


    "I hope you can cooperate with me on some matters. Otherwise~"


    "Otherwise?! You�� you are threatening me?! If I.. if I don��t cooperate? Then , you will do what?!"


    Saying so,


    Bai ��suddenly realized�� and looked down at the tentacles that bound her. Instantly, naughty images played out in her mind.


    "Don��t tell me?! You want this disgusting tentacle monster to violate me?! You�� you disgusting person?!!!"


    "Let this monster defile my pure body?! you bastard demon!?!"


    "But! Don��t think that I will submit to you just like that! Even if my body is defiled, my heart still belongs to the Church, I will never surrender to you!"


    "Want to violate me, then go ahead! What��s the big deal with a tentacle demon?! Trash!"


    "You disgusting tentacle, come on if you dare?! Coveting my beautiful flesh, aren��t you?! Really, disgusting! Trash succubus! Pervert demon!"


    "With your thick tentacles, don��t think you can make me submit! Hmph"


    ...


    While furiously cursing, Bai constantly tried to break free from the tentacle��s grasp. Although Bai��s level 8 strength far surpassed that of the seventh peak tentacle abyssal demon, the holy magic within her had already been drained by Yumo. Without the boost of holy magic, she found herself temporarily powerless to escape.


    It seemed she could only watch helplessly as the sinister tentacles tore her clothes and violated her delicate body.


    Thinking of her tragic fate, Bai couldn��t help but show a resigned expression.


    Even if she was to be violated and perish at the hands of a Demon, as an Apostle of Heaven, she would never submit to the Bloody Butterfly!


    ��The disgusting methods of the Abyssal Demon could never defeat my strong faith!��


    "Come on then! Do your worst! I��m not afraid of you! If you dare, Argh��just kill me!"


    Bai took a deep breath and let out a hysterical roar.


    However,


    After this roar,


    There was an eerie silence all around. The black-haired girl sat silently on the ground, and the tentacle adult scene Bai had imagined did not unfold. After Bai��s outburst of ��chaste and resolute�� remarks, the tentacle monster seemed to shudder?


    It faintly seemed to emanate a sense of disgust?


    Bai: "Huh??"


    Noticing the strange reaction of the tentacle demon, Bai expressed her confusion.


    At this time,


    The long-silent Yumo, pressing her head, helplessly shook her head:


    "Miss Bai, although I don��t know how you came to that conclusion, but... I never had the intention of making this cutie violate you. Anyway... I don��t want to force my children to do things they dislike."


    "Force?"


    "Yes. You don��t think that these kinds of Abyssal Demons, that look like tentacle monsters, are all like those described in R18 novels, eager to violate girls, do you?"


    "Huh? Aren��t they?"


    "Not exactly..."


    Yumo sighed with a mix of laughter and helplessness:


    "Sigh�� please. This cutie is interested in other female species, How could it possibly be interested in a human like you? To her, you are just like a pig meant for food. Have you ever seen a human sexually interested in a pig? No, right? ...So, Miss Bai, you... better not be so narcissistic. It��s quite awkward to watch"


    The black-haired girl sighed, but her sigh contained an obvious hint of mockery.


    "Huh?"


    And as Yumo spoke, as if to echo her master��s words, the tentacle monster emitted a sound akin to vomiting:


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh..."


    The tentacles that were surrounding Bai, ostensibly to prevent her escape, also distanced themselves from her, as if in disgust.


    Hearing Yumo��s words and seeing the tentacle��s reaction, Bai suddenly froze on the spot. The expression of noble sacrifice on her face instantly turned stiff... S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment,


    Recalling her own recent outburst, Bai��s expression quickly turned into unprecedented embarrassment and shame.


    It seemed,


    The clown was herself...


    As the saying goes,


    Anger born of embarrassment,


    Thinking about how she, a beautiful young lady, was actually despised by a tentacle monster, Bai��s heart ignited with raging fire. Under extreme anger, her potential was suddenly unleashed, and a powerful force burst forth from within her!


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Accompanying the white-haired girl��s roar of shame and anger, as well as the trembling of her terrifying soul power, Bai suddenly broke free from the tentacls��s grasp and hysterically charged towards the black-haired girl! Due to her speed, the reacting tentacle abyssal demon couldn��t prevent this human who dared to offend its master...


    "Forget what just happened, now!!!!!"


    Roaring,


    Bai swung her fist of fury towards Yumo��s face.


    However,


    Facing Bai��s desperate charge, Yumo merely smiled nonchalantly. Instead of preparing to meet the attack, she slowly took out a roll of paper from her spatial ring...


    The next moment,


    Yumo said meaningfully:


    "Sit down and learn like a good puppy~"

 Chapter 692 - 693: Contract

    The next chapter will be delayed 1h


    ----------


    "Sit down and bark like a dog~"


    Faced with the enraged Bai charging madly, Yumo did not show any sign of using her powers for defense but instead playfully commanded her.


    ��What?��


    ��Sit down? Bark like a dog?!��


    ��This is too much!��


    As these words reached her ears, unprecedented rage began to collide and erupt within Bai.


    A warrior can be killed but not insulted!


    Although she was skilled in all sorts of worldly pleasures, she was still a true level 8 cultivator. How could she act like a dog?!


    "You bastard!!"


    With a furious roar, Bai released all her strength and threw a punch at Yumo��s face. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    At that moment,


    An unexpected situation occurred...


    Bai��s consciousness suddenly blurred.


    ...


    "Woof! Woof!"


    When Bai��s consciousness returned, she was horrified to find herself sitting on the ground, tongue out, making "woof" sounds!


    ��What am I doing?!��


    Regaining her senses, Bai��s face turned as red as tomato.


    Uncertain of what had happened, she couldn��t bear to maintain this embarrassing pose.


    Biting her lip, Bai quickly stood up.


    However,


    Before she could steady herself, a faint voice again drifted into her ears:


    "Keep sitting, bark a couple more times~"


    ��What?!��


    In the next instant,


    Bai��s body acted against her will, following the black-haired girl��s words like a dog seeking its master��s affection, and sat down again.


    The extremely embarrassing "woof woof" sounds kept coming from Bai��s mouth.


    "Woof! Woof woof... woof woof woof..."


    For a moment,


    The renowned Apostle of Heaven seemed like a submissive puppy in a slave market, repeatedly revealing her shameful side.


    Listening to the sounds she was making, Bai��s face flushed with unprecedented humiliation assaulting her soul.


    ��What is happening?!��


    Bai roared internally. She tried to struggle and stop her disgraceful behavior.


    However,


    Bai quickly realized a harsh truth.


    No matter how much she struggled, she couldn��t regain control of her body. She had no choice but to perform one humiliating act after another under the black-haired girl��s command. Undoubtedly, the famous Apostle of Heaven was now being toyed with at the other��s whim.


    The feeling of powerlessness left Bai almost on the verge of tears.


    Struggling in vain, she could only reluctantly cast her questioning gaze towards the culprit beside her.


    The girl with the mischievous grin.


    "What have you done to me?! Why... why is my body out of control?!"


    Bai couldn��t know what happened to her, but one thing she was certain of was that it had something to do with the black-haired girl.


    In response to this, Yumo didn��t deny it either. She just smirked slightly, revealing a playful and somewhat mocking smile.


    "Miss Bai is quite clever, aren��t you? It should be easy to guess the reason, right?"


    As she spoke, Yumo knowingly waved the ancient scroll in her hand. No longer in a state of agitation, Bai also noticed the familiar emblem on the scroll.


    Although Yumo didn��t directly mention the reason, when Bai saw the emblem on the scroll, a look of sudden realization crossed her sapphire-blue eyes.


    ��That... isn��t that my contract?!!��


    ...


    Thinking back to when she had been abandoned in the wilderness by Snow Devour and Deathwing after the battle at the Galrose Fortress, she had nearly lost all her combat abilities, with both her holy aura and soul power completely depleted.


    At that time, in order to quickly recover her strength, Bai had to spend a large amount of coins to purchase restorative potions. Unfortunately, after being captured by Abyssal demons, her funds had been completely plundered by those two bandit-like demon kings. With no money left, Bai had no choice but to sign an contract, exchanging herself for a large quantity of rare potions, ultimately successfully regaining her strength.


    Afterward, Bai had intended to redeem her contract as soon as possible upon returning to the church. However, due to her reckless lifestyle and love for gambling, her savings, to put it mildly, had been wiped out.


    In her current situation, Bai was powerless to redeem her contract. Furthermore, she didn��t want to reveal this to anyone, choosing instead to quietly save money and attempt to redeem it on her own. Unfortunately, due to her gambling habit, her wallet was always empty...


    The redemption of the contract seemed like a distant dream.


    Now, Bai realized that she had been overly optimistic to think that the cunning merchant fox would not sell her contract. It seemed that, in Miss Fox��s dictionary, as long as the money was right, there was nothing she wouldn��t sell.


    ��Damn it! That shady merchant!@%!#%!@!!!��


    At this moment, without caring about the grace of the Apostles of Heaven, Bai straightforwardly comforted Noya��s whole family in her mind.


    "You! Who are you, and how...how did you get this thing!?"


    "How did I get it?"


    Yumo covered her lips with her hand and struck a seductive thinking pose:


    "In this case, it��s actually quite a pleasant surprise. We also have to thank our elven friends~ for this gift, it��s really nice~"


    In fact,


    As the ultimate shrewd merchant, Noya had already seen through Bai��s bottom line. Knowing that this Apostle of Heaven couldn��t afford it, she resolutely sent Bai��s Contract to the auction house in the neutral zone of Golden City, trying to sell it at a high price.


    Just recently at the auction, the Elven King Karos, who happened to come to the Black Market Auction in Golden City, also noticed this auction item. For him, coming to the Black Market was to look for precious gifts to give to Yumo.


    After all,


    During Yumo��s last visit to the Elven Tribe, Karos almost came to blows with the other party. Moreover, at that time, the elves were even considering plans to betray the Black Rose and the like. Considering the vengeful nature of the Black Rose family, Karos had been worried about being held accountable, and he couldn��t sleep peacefully.


    When he saw Bai��s indenture contract, he immediately realized it. This was an excellent gift!


    You see, in Karos��s eyes, the Black Rose family and the Church were absolute enemies. If he could give Yumo the indenture of an Apostle of Heaven, it would surely delight her! In this way, the Black Rose wouldn��t come after the elves!


    With this in mind, Karos decisively bought Bai��s contract at a high price. Although others attending the Black Market auction also intended to compete, they were ultimately no match for the elves. After all, the elves�� financial strength was dominant, making them unmatched on the continent.


    After obtaining Bai��s indenture contract, Karos eagerly turned it into a gift and presented it to Yumo.


    In this way,


    The current black-haired girl could use the contract��s coercive force to easily control Bai��s actions.


    One has to admit,


    This wave of manipulation is truly perfect~


    Yumo got an interesting toy;


    The Elven King got the peace of mind he desired;


    Miss Fox easily made a fortune;


    Everyone made a steady profit~

 Chapter 693 - 694: Coercion and Temptation

    "You, you bastard..."


    Staring intently at the scroll in Yumo��s hand, Bai��s blue eyes slowly filled with tears. Under the strong feeling of injustice, Bai felt the urge to cry out loud for the first time.


    Her strength was already inferior to the opponent.


    Now,


    This female demon held a soul contract that could make her obey unconditionally, reducing Bai��s already slim chances of winning to zero.


    Knowing she couldn��t resist, Bai watched the black-haired girl unwillingly and asked angrily:


    "What do you want..."


    "I told you didn��t I? I need you to cooperate with me, to work together..."


    However,


    Before Yumo could finish, Bai rudely interrupted her.


    "Cooperate with you?! Stop dreaming! I will never collaborate with a demon like you! I am an Apostle of the Church, I will never submit to you!"


    In Bai��s view,


    The ��collaboration�� mentioned by this female demon surely had malicious intentions. Most likely, she wanted to control her, extract information about the church from her, and even use her to betray the church when necessary.


    Despite her frivolous daily behavior, Bai��s loyalty to the Church was unquestionable.


    Biting her lip hard, Bai��s eyes flashed with terrifying intent and a strong determination.


    "I��d rather die! I will not be part of your tyranny! You want me to help you harm the church, no way!"


    Roaring,


    Bai unhesitatingly gathered all her recovered holy magic and remaining soul power in her chest. Desperate, Bai chose to self-destruct! Rather than being used by the abyssal demon to harm her comrades and then suffer a worse fate, Bai preferred to die in an explosion!


    At least, to die with some dignity!


    Unfortunately,


    Her thoughts were predictably noticed by Yumo.


    The moment Bai��s power started gathering, Yumo calmly said:


    "Relax, sit up straight."


    With these words, the power inside Bai uncontrollably dispersed, and she immediately sat up straight in front of Yumo like a puppet being controlled.


    At that moment,


    Bai realized she couldn��t escape the control of this Black Rose yong lady. A self-explosion was just a wishful thinking...


    Her future,


    Perhaps would forever be as this female demon��s slave...


    "Bastard..."


    Tears of frustration and despair slowly rolled down Bai��s cheeks.


    This time, she truly couldn��t hold back anymore.


    Thinking of her future loss of freedom and becoming a pawn for the abyssal demon to destroy the church, Bai felt very desperate. A deep sense of helplessness enveloped her, and she was immersed in a chilling atmosphere of helplessness. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, at this moment,


    Yumo��s next words broke the atmosphere:


    "Hehe~, Miss Bai, relax. I don��t plan to make you do bad things, nor do I intend to make you destroy the church."


    Hearing this, Bai timidly lifted her head, her face filled with confusion as she met Yumo��s gaze:


    "Huh? You�� you don��t plan to use me to destroy the Church?"


    "No."


    "No! That��s impossible?!! You must be lying!!"


    After a moment of thought, Bai shook her head frantically, her blue eyes filled with doubt and hostility.


    "Everyone knows that abyssal demons abhor the aura of holy energy! You wouldn��t want to destroy the Church? What a joke?!! Stop pretending to be kind! I won��t believe you!!! You think I��m an idiot!..."


    Bai continued to roar hysterically.


    Obviously,


    Based on the notorious past of abyssal demons, she couldn��t believe Yumo��s words.


    As Bai��s roars continued, Yumo gradually lost her patience.


    "Enough..."


    The next instant,


    Bai��s words stopped abruptly.


    The forest suddenly returned to an eerie silence.


    The reason for the Apostle��s sudden silence was not due to the soul contract but simply because of a look from Yumo.


    It was an unusual look. Yumo��s eyes suddenly lost their kindness and patience and became extremely cold and terrifying. The crimson gem-like eyes seemed to belong to a demon from the abyss. Just one look made Bai shiver uncontrollably with fear.


    Countless dark claws emerged from the abyss, dragging Bai into a bottomless pit of fear.


    Furthermore, the aura subtly emanating from Yumo gave Bai unprecedented terror. Not even the Pope had ever given her such a trembling sensation. In front of this terror, the Pope was merely a clown.


    Even the Sword Demon, who had beaten her mercilessly, did not exert as much pressure as the black-haired girl before her.


    Innate bodily fear and terror from deep within her soul forced Bai to shut her mouth tightly.


    Cold sweat mixed with tears continuously slid down the white-haired girl��s cheeks.


    ��This aura?��


    ��This person����


    ��Is, is a demon�� Really�� a being that humans can defeat?��


    Without a doubt,


    Under the impact of that gaze, Bai quickly lost all will to resist.


    This was exactly the reaction Yumo wanted.


    "Miss Bai, think about it, if I really wanted to destroy the Church, would I need to be so roundabout? If I wanted to kill you, would I need to go to such lengths?"


    "No, no need..."


    Bai sincerely replied.


    At this moment, there was no doubt in the white-haired girl��s eyes.


    After feeling Yumo��s overwhelming pressure and her seemingly endless power, Bai realized the other party was not exaggerating.


    Taking a deep breath, Bai asked tremblingly:


    "Then, what do you really want to do..."


    "What I want to do is not your concern."


    Yumo spoke coldly, looking down at the trembling white-haired girl.


    "Miss Bai, you just need to cooperate with me and secretly inform me of the Church��s information. At the same time, help me monitor the Girl of Destiny and report all her actions to me, understand?"


    "..."


    Bai did not respond but hung her head in unwillingness and humiliation.


    Although she didn��t know the specific purpose of the other party, collecting information and spying on Mengxi seemed to Bai to be full of malicious intent. As an Apostle of Heaven, she couldn��t comply with such demands.


    However, the harsh reality was that Yumo was much more powerful and also held her soul contract. Bai had no power to resist at this stage.


    Even Bai��s wish to self-destruct for her faith became a vain hope.


    ��Could it be that I, a loyal Apostle of Heaven... really have to become an accomplice to the abyssal demon? That��s something I��d rather die than do!��


    The white-haired girl��s pretty face was full of resistance, her entire being immersed in conflicting emotions.


    Yumo, sitting on the stump, could clearly see this.


    Honestly, such a strong aversion from Bai was expected by Yumo. She had planned to coerce and entice Bai to assist her, and now that the ��coercion�� part was done, it was time for ��enticement.��


    With a faint smile, a surge of crimson power waved in Yumo��s hand:


    "Moreover, Miss Bai, as the saying goes, a wise man submits to circumstances. If you cooperate with me, the Black Rose will certainly reward you handsomely. Here��s a black gold card from the Ainol Merchant Association with ten million coins, just as a meeting gift, for you~"


    Saying this,


    A beautifully designed card with financial patterns appeared in Yumo��s hand, and at the sight of this black card, Bai froze on the spot.


    Seeing this,


    Yumo continued:


    "Not only that, if the information you provide is true and valuable, I will give you an additional five hundred thousand coins every month, more than five times your current salary. You��ll also have VIP membership cards for luxury stores, restaurants, casinos across the continent, and more."


    "This, this..."


    Hearing this, Bai still stood frozen, unable to express anything.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Not enough bargaining chips? Or even with more, she��s unwilling to cooperate? Quite principled��


    Looking at the silent Bai, Yumo��s eyebrows slightly raised.


    ��Should I raise the offer?��


    The girl thought.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to speak, Bai suddenly lifted her head, her long-closed eyes opening wide. Her blue eyes no longer held any previous resistance or hostility but sparkled with excitement,


    The white-haired girl clasped her hands together, looking greedily at Yumo.


    "Big sister!!! From�� from now on! I��m yours!!! You can ask me to do anything!!! Not just information, I��ll even give you my body!"


    Yumo : "Huh??"

 Chapter 694 - 695: Dragon Crystal

    As the temporary release of the contract��s binding took effect, Bai immediately pounced in front of Yumo. However, she didn��t launch an attack on the young lady but instead clung to Yumo��s snow-white thighs, her eyes sparkling with stars, and looked at Yumo with excitement.


    On further thought,


    ��Does the church really have so many nonsensical issues and bindings?! It��s not comfortable at all, what��s good about it?!��


    ��Moreover��


    ��The salary is so meager each month, why should I work myself to death?!��


    "Big sister! No... Mistress! From now on, whatever you say, I will do! I promise to satisfy you! Hehehe~"


    In a moment,


    The chaste female warrior who was willing to sacrifice her life for righteousness and would rather die than submits had suddenly vanished without a trace, replaced by a little puppy who was wagging her tail and acting cute for her Mistress, with a shameless face...


    The sudden change and the drastic shift in character even left Yumo somewhat at a loss, standing there dazed for a few seconds.


    At this moment, one can��t help but wonder if Bai was suddenly possessed by someone else. How could her personality change so drastically?


    ��Ah����


    ��Miss Bai����


    ��Can you change your face any faster? Although it is said that money can make the devil turn the mill... but... you are supposed to be an apostle of heaven, can��t you struggle a bit more? Even if you like money, it shouldn��t be so shamelessly obvious...��


    ��Still holding onto my thigh?��


    ��Even giving me a massage?��


    ��If I don��t speak up, are you going to start licking too?!!��


    Gazing at Bai, who has now turned into a money-grubber with no remaining dignity of an apostle of heaven. At this moment, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead and continuously mock in her heart.


    At the same time,


    She finally understood why Mengxi always complained about Bai��s unreliability, and why the Black Rose family had such an opinion of her. It seems it wasn��t without basis.


    ��Sigh.. for real����


    ��If I had known she was this easy to handle, I wouldn��t have wasted time and emotions on ��intimidation�� earlier. I should have spent these times and efforts teaching Yuan��er mathematics and history...��


    However,


    Mockery aside, the necessary final tasks still need to be done.


    After barely managing a satisfied smile, Yumo slowly raised her hand and patted Bai��s head.


    "Seeing Miss Bai being so wise, I��m very pleased. So, I��ll entrust you with the church��s intelligence from now on."


    Saying this,


    Yumo directly tossed a black card down, and Bai excitedly leaped up, holding the black card with both hands,


    "Mm-hmm! Mistress, rest assured, I guarantee to complete the task!"


    "Uh..."


    "Mistress, any other orders?"


    Holding the black card, Bai obediently knelt on the ground, looking expectantly at Yumo. Vaguely, Yumo could even see a dog��s tail wagging behind the silver-haired girl.


    Previously,


    Yumo had planned to have Bai, the apostle of heaven, accompany Yuan��er in training after gaining control over her, to help Yuan��er strengthen her control over the power of Shadow.


    But at this moment,


    After careful consideration, Yumo abandoned her original plan. After all, entrusting her child to someone obsessed with money and lacking in high-class tastes could potentially lead the child astray. Yumo dared not imagine her Yuan��er smoking, drinking and perming her hair.


    One ruffian-like son was already a headache enough; she did not want a second one in the family.


    ��Moreover, this apostle of heaven seems to be a lesbian, right? Letting her accompany Yuan��er might be a bit dangerous��


    For the sake of her child��s physical and mental health, it��s better to find someone else for Yuan��er��s home education.


    And then there��s...


    "Rather than giving orders, Miss Bai can you revert back a bit?"


    Yumo said with a hint of disdain.


    "Hm? Revert?"


    "Yes, right now, do you even resemble an apostle of heaven? Please revert back to your previous serious and prideful demeanor. Also, stop calling me ��Mistress,�� it��s awkward."


    "Okay, understood, Miss Yu."


    Bai was very cooperative with Yumo��s words.


    In an instant, she stood up from the ground. The previous groveling dog��s demeanor was gone, reverting back to the familiar, valiant apostle of heaven, standing in a standard knight��s posture in front of Yumo.


    "Is this okay, Miss Yu?"


    Her voice also became neither humble nor arrogant.


    "It��s okay, at least it��s more acceptable than before. But... I indeed have some things for which I��ll need your help later."


    "Please tell me."


    "Help me with some special training later." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Special, special training? What do you mean?"


    "You don��t need to worry about that for now. You��ll know later..."


    Yumo blinked meaningfully.


    For Yumo, the main purpose of controlling Bai was twofold: one was to use her as her own eyes, to help monitor the church and keep an eye on Mengxi, as Yumo always felt that Mengxi was secretly doing something dangerous...


    And the other was to have Bai help improve her combat skills. Although Bai��s character wasn��t great, she was, after all, a battle-experienced apostle of heaven and should be able to provide much assistance. The aura of an apostle of heaven might cause her to lose control, but recently, due to being close to Mengxi every day, the stability of her inner power was relatively optimistic.


    Training a bit with Bai shouldn��t be a problem.


    In any case,


    Yumo couldn��t always rely on her physical strength to overpower her opponents.


    What if one day she encounters an enemy with a physical strength comparable to her own?


    "Anyway, when I call you in the future, just come obediently."


    "Okay."


    "One more thing to ask you."


    "Please speak."


    "Is there any way to obtain a large amount of powerful and rich soul essence?"


    "Soul essence?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai was slightly startled. Her mind, which was fantasizing about how to spend money boldly and enjoy a good life, was instantly pulled back to reality. At this moment, looking at the black-haired girl in front of her, Bai suddenly felt a strong sense of unease.


    Soul essence, after all, is obtained by killing someone and refining their soul. And strong, rich soul essence can naturally only be acquired by killing powerful individuals.


    This deep demon girl suddenly bringing this up?


    Could it be that she��s planning to target innocent peoples?


    "Miss Yu, about the soul essence, you want this... what do you plan to do with it?"


    "I need it for treating... a bad child. But you don��t need to worry, I don��t have any immediate plans to act against innocent people. I just wanted to ask, is there another way to obtain enough soul essence without having to kill people?"


    "A way..."


    Seeing that Yumo had no intention of acting, Bai breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You want soul essence to treat someone? To repair someone��s soul?"


    "Yes."


    "In that case, it��s not necessarily required to use soul essence."


    "Hm? You mean there��s a substitute?"


    "Yes."


    Bai obediently nodded,


    "The Dragon race has a lot, their Dragons at level 8 like the dragon queen regularly produce something called ��Dragon Crystal,�� which contains power very similar to soul power. The church often uses Dragon Crystals as a substitute for soul essence."


    "Oh? There��s such a thing."


    "Yes, just... it��s quite rare, and the price on the black market is outrageously high."


    "I see~. Dragon Crystals, the Dragon race, huh..."


    Hearing this, Yumo thoughtfully placed her hand on her chin and nodded repeatedly.


    After gazing at the sky and pondering for a long time, the black-haired girl had made a decision. Then, Yumo looked at Bai beside her and smiled:


    "Okay, thank you for your answer. That��s all for now, you can go bai Miss Bai. An apostle of heaven disappearing mysteriously for a few hours would raise suspicions."


    "Yes, understood Miss Yu. Then, I will take my leave."


    "Mm."


    ...


    After bowing respectfully, Bai, holding the black card given by Yumo, quickly transformed into a pure white meteor and disappeared without a trace in no time.


    Watching the direction in which Bai left, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    ��Ah,��


    ��Even an apostle of heaven behaves like this, this church is doomed...��


    ��Never mind, let��s not worry about it,��


    ��I should prepare some food, or else my little Youlan will get hungry~��


    ��Dragon Crystals, huh?��


    ��Hehe~��


    "But before that... let those children come out and play a bit..."

 Chapter 695 - 696: Gradually Thawing Ice

    In the eastern part of the Cold Winter Forest, inside Yumo��s beloved villa.


    Liyu, who was in charge of housekeeping, was currently standing on the villa��s balcony with her hands on her hips, looking arrogantly proud. In front of Liyu was a massive group of abyssal demons, numbering in the tens of thousands. These once brutal and cruel Abyssal Demons were now obedient students, quietly listening to Teacher Liyu��s instruction.


    Clearly,


    Teacher Liyu��s Abyssal Demon class was in session once again.


    Here, the young Abyssal Demons would learn how to hunt humans, how to counter human attacks, cooking skills, and how to more effectively extract nutrients from humans, among other essential knowledge.


    As the saying goes, when the cat��s away, the mice will play.


    In the past, to avoid being discovered by her kin, Liyu��s classes were always held secretly deep in the forest. But now? With her kin out, Liyu, unrestrained, expanded her class significantly, even capturing some human scouts wandering outside the forest.


    To be used in practical lessons for the young Abyssal Demons.


    Liyu spared no effort in educating the Abyssal Demons.


    However, seeing the Abyssal Demons learning so attentively, Liyu was very satisfied, nodding repeatedly and casually throwing a human corpse she had just dissected towards the Abyssal Demons below. Instantly, the Abyssal Demons let out ghostly howls and shrieks, tearing and devouring the corpse in the blink of an eye.


    After consuming this food, the Abyssal Demons let out cheerful cheers of pleasure.


    Of course,


    While the Abyssal Demons were happy, the few human survivors hanging in mid-air by Liyu couldn��t feel the same way. Watching their companions being tortured and devoured, their hearts collapsed in despair, continuously wailing and begging the silver-haired girl for mercy.


    Unfortunately, for these humans who had offended her home, Liyu was unlikely to feel any sympathy.


    "So noisy... Well, let��s finish this in one go. Next, I��ll teach the Abyssal Demons how to quickly and efficiently take a life."


    Thinking this, a sharp blade of wind slowly formed in Liyu��s palm.


    Seeing this, the survivors started to wail and struggle frantically.


    But with their meridians destroyed by Liyu, their struggles were futile.


    However, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Liyu was about to act, a blue-golden light suddenly flickered beside her.


    The next moment,


    A girl with dazzling blue-golden gradient hair, surrounded by thick water vapor, floated in front of Liyu. This girl was undoubtedly Shuoyue, who was tasked with housekeeping alongside Liyu,


    "Shuoyue? What��s wrong? Why the rush?"


    "Sister Liyu! It��s bad, the... the ice in the northern part has collapsed. Several old guys are missing, aaaaahhhhhhh!!"


    "Really? How, how could this happen?"


    "Yes! Sister Liyu, you have to come and see with me quickly!"


    ...


    Under Shuoyue��s urging, Liyu had no choice but to pause her class midway. After dispersing the wind blade in her hand, she spread her wings, took Shuoyue��s hand, and flew rapidly towards the north. This left behind a large group of confused Abyssal Demons and a few equally baffled human survivors.


    "Are we... saved? Not... not going to die for now?"


    Seeing the demon flying away, the surviving humans suddenly felt a sense of relief from a narrow escape. Without a second thought, they began to mobilize their internal powers to heal their battered bodies, trying to recover their strength quickly, to break free from the bindings imposed by the devil girl and escape this dreadful forest.


    At that moment, a flicker of hope ignited in their hearts.


    However,


    Before the hope could flourish, several wind blades struck from afar, instantly cutting the ropes that bound them.


    Then,


    These human survivors fell from the sky with bewildered faces,


    Waiting for them below was a group of Abyssal Demon students, hungry after Liyu��s lesson.


    ���� "These guys, I give them to you." ����


    Liyu��s voice drifted from afar.


    As soon as the words fell,


    Blood splattered everywhere. The human survivors didn��t even have time to scream before being engulfed by the black tide...


    --


    On the other side,


    After a period of rapid flight, Liyu and Shuoyue arrived at the ice field in the northernmost part of the Cold Winter Forest. In the extreme north ice field, due to its harsh natural conditions, almost no creatures lived there. Abyssal Demons could survive, but due to the ��food�� migrating south, it was rare to see Abyssal Demons in the ice field.


    Enveloped in emerald-colored shadow power, the giant shadow soaring in the high sky quickly shrank into the form of a human girl and gently landed on the ground.


    After taking in the scene before her, Liyu, who had been calm until now, suddenly showed an incredulous expression. Her emerald eyes sharply contracted, filled with a deep sense of shock and disbelief.


    "What exactly happened?"


    At this moment,


    In front of Liyu, the originally flat ice surface now had a huge pit nearly a hundred meters in radius, with a dark and bottomless abyss below. To Liyu, such a large pit was nothing new, as her interactions with her sisters often resulted in such terrifying craters.


    But the problem was that this pit appeared in the extreme north ice field. Beneath this land, numerous irrational and terrifying monsters were frozen!


    Those monsters seemed to be from the same era as Youlan, all very ancient Abyssal Demons.


    But those creatures were crazed, far more uncontrollable than Youlan, often regarded by their kin as difficult children. That��s why these so-called ��predecessors�� were originally frozen in the northern plains.


    And now? The ice field cracked open, and the monsters that should have been frozen inside were nowhere to be seen. This was undoubtedly a very serious problem.


    Liyu was relatively calm.


    Following behind the silver-haired girl, Shuoyue paced back and forth, sometimes twirling her hair and biting her fingers. Clearly, Shuoyue��s heart was enveloped in anxious emotions.


    "What to do, what to do... What should we do! Mommy will be so angry if she finds out!!"


    As one of the obedient children in Yumo��s eyes, Shuoyue��s usual goal was to maintain her image as a cute, sensible, and reliable child.


    When leaving the Winter Forest, Yumo entrusted the task of guarding the forest and the extreme northern ice field to the two sisters.


    Unexpectedly, just a few months after Mommy��s departure, several monsters had disappeared?! Right under her own watch, these Abyssal Demons had somehow broken free from their ice seals and escaped?!


    ��Aaaaahhhhhhh!!!��


    ��What if Mommy finds out?��


    ��How will she view me afterward?!��


    ��She��ll surely think of me as an unreliable child!��


    ��I definitely don��t want to be seated at the same table as Limo and the others during meals, aaaaahhhhhhh!!��


    Holding her head, Shuoyue internally roared in a frenzy. Just thinking about her Mommy��s disappointed eyes and the impending stern reprimand, her fragile little heart felt like it was hit by a million-ton blow, completely shattered. At this moment, due to excessive anxiety, tears began to well up in her blue-golden eyes.


    Feeling helpless, Shuoyue, like she did a hundred years ago when she was still a child, pitifully grabbed the sleeve of Liyu, who was standing beside her, and started seeking help from her sister:


    "Sister Liyu, what should we do... please think of something, sister wuw..."


    While tugging, perhaps due to excessive force, Liyu��s sleeve was torn off by Shuoyue.


    However,


    Shuoyue apparently didn��t stop there but continued to grab Liyu��s skirt.


    Seeing this, Liyu��s eyebrows twitched, and she hurriedly grabbed her own skirt, fearing that Shuoyue might tear off the entire dress. Unlike her sister Limo, Liyu did have a sense of shame.


    "Hey! Calm down! Stop tugging at my clothes!"


    ��If you keep pulling? I��ll end up streaking!��


    "Wuuaah..."


    However, facing Liyu��s scolding, Shuoyue only showed a pitiful expression. As for letting go? Shuoyue showed no sign of releasing her grip.


    Liyu could only sigh helplessly.


    Her sister, although usually quite clever, becomes as clueless as a child when panicked, her intelligence plummeting.


    Helplessly, Liyu gently and carefully patted Shuoyue��s head.


    "It��s okay, little sister, don��t worry. Mommy won��t blame us."


    "Really? really?"


    "Of course"


    "But, we... the ice seal has been broken, how could Mommy not be angry..."


    "Because the ice seal was released by Mommy herself. Those ancient creatures were awakened by Mommy��s bloody butterflies... and after waking up, they just burrowed away from underground."


    Feeling the familiar shadow power residue on the ice wall, Liyu explained seriously.


    As she spoke, Liyu��s eyes slightly narrowed, a sense of indescribable concentration and unease gradually appearing on her tender face.


    Indeed,


    They wouldn��t be scolded by Yumo for the ice seal being broken...


    But,


    ��Mommy��s bloody butterflies could silently fly to the extreme northern ice field? Does that also mean... that whatever we secretly did in the forest while Mommy was away, could also have been observed by her...��


    Thinking this, Liyu suddenly turned pale.


    Her hand no longer tugged at Shuoyue, but instinctively covered her own little butt...


    ��For some reason����


    ��I have an ominous premonition��

 Chapter 696 - 697: The Future of the Dragon Race

    Sorry for the delay, chapter 698 will be posted soon.


    -In Dragon Gorge, the stronghold of the Dragon race.


    -In the central area, within the most magnificent and grand cave.


    Terrifying auras were constantly emanating from it.


    A heavy atmosphere gradually spread throughout Dragon Gorge.


    Accompanied by the earth-shaking roars of dragons, the long-suppressed atmosphere finally erupted. A towering dragon might, mixed with a surge of magical power, continuously burst forth from the cave, instantly sweeping over Dragon Gorge.


    Numerous dragons perched near the cave entrance trembled under this powerful impact. The dragon might of the Dragon King level was simply unbearable for ordinary dragons.


    Many weaker dragons directly fainted under this terrifying baptism, collapsing to the ground.


    "What��s happening... Why such intense noise..." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many members of the Dragon race couldn��t help but look towards the cave entrance in fear and anxiety.


    At this moment,


    Many powerhouses of the Dragon race, including the elusive level 8 dragons who rarely showed themselves; descendants of the Sacred Dragon lineage; and the renowned Dragon Witches, were all gathered in this cave.


    And this grand cave was the residence of the Dragon Queen, Nephinalra.


    ��


    Inside the cave, resplendent and magnificent like a lavish palace, the renowned masters of the Dragon race had already split into two factions, standing on opposite sides of the cave, facing each other with an overwhelming aura.


    Two powerful dragon mights were clashing fiercely.


    Although the atmosphere was tense, both sides still maintained a harmonious and civilized dialogue.


    ...


    " Ramlas you are cowards! If not now, when? Do you want to watch our Dragon race be oppressed by humans forever?"


    "Fight my ass Dro, you turtle��s grandchild with a bomb-struck brain! Don��t you know the strength of the Black Rose? Plus the abyssal demons? On what basis do you think we can win?"


    "We have to take a gamble! We hesitated before, but now with the Sky City and the Holy Tower confirmed to join the battle, the scale of this holy war is unprecedented. If we help, maybe we can really win! If we miss this chance, will we ever have the opportunity to rise again?"


    "And what if you��re wrong? If we directly oppose the Black Rose and lose in the holy war, won��t our Dragon race be the first to be annihilated?"


    "Do nothing?"


    "Just wait and see. If we lose the holy war, we can still protect ourselves. If successful, the Black Rose falls, and we gain freedom!"


    "You old farts are too fanciful! If the holy war is won and the Black Rose is held accountable, won��t our secret dealings with them be exposed? What then? The human alliance might directly target us! And if both sides really fight, the Black Rose will definitely drag us into it. You think we can just sit back and watch? I think your brains have turned to shit!"


    "You... you mmp!"


    ...


    ��


    Thus, in a friendly oral debate, the pro-war and pro-peace factions of the Dragon race passionately exchanged their views.


    The intensity of the discussion reached a point where it almost escalated to physical confrontation.


    Fortunately, the senior members of the Dragon race were civilized and managed to restrain their impulses.


    In this debate,


    Although neither side could convince the other, the pro-war faction gradually gained an upper hand in terms of momentum. After all, the Dragon race is inherently warlike and proud. The majority of the high-ranking members, who were unaware of the terrifying strength of the Black Rose family and the dragon kings seeking revenge, strongly supported the pro-war faction.


    In terms of numbers, the pro-war faction significantly outnumbered the pro-peace faction.


    However,


    Even though the pro-war faction dominated the debate, it did not mean that the Dragon race would ultimately join the war against the Black Rose family.


    The final decision still lay with their supreme ruler, the Dragon Queen. Their arguments were merely a way to express their opinions to the Queen.


    Only with the Queen��s agreement could the pro-war faction claim victory.


    Knowing this, the leading general of the pro-war faction, the Wind Dragon King Casimus, after delivering his final argument and suppressing the voice of the pro-peace faction, respectfully turned his gaze to the throne.


    "Your Majesty the Queen! Time is of the essence, we humbly request your swift decision!"


    As Casimus spoke, both factions ceased their debate and turned their eyes towards the throne, awaiting the Queen��s final verdict.


    At that moment,


    Between the two factions of dragons, in the center of the grand cave, stood a resplendent golden mountain made of piled-up gold coins.


    And atop this mountain of gold was a petite figure.


    She was a delicate and adorable girl, resembling a doll.


    The girl had a head of radiant golden hair that cascaded down like a waterfall, curved eyebrows, captivating watery eyes, a straight nose, cherry-like lips, and a face as pretty as a peach blossom...


    Accompanied by cool dragon horns and an adorable dragon tail.


    Undoubtedly, the little girl was extremely cute. One glance at her, and one would feel an urge to hold her and give her a cuddle.


    The girl was dressed in a luxurious black satin gown adorned with red and golden sequins that shimmered like fish scales.


    Above her head, she wore a crown made of pure gold, inlaid with countless expensive gems. Paired with the dazzling golden throne and the mountain of gold and silver jewelry beneath, a luxurious atmosphere enveloped the girl.


    It must be said,


    The girl��s appearance was deceivingly innocent, making her look soft and harmless.


    Yet, the formidable level 8 Dragon Kings present dared not show the slightest disrespect in the presence of this little girl.


    Because this girl was none other than the highest ruler of the Dragon race, the Dragon Queen - Nephinalra.


    The overwhelming dragon might emanating from her, along with the nearly high stage level 8 power continuously radiating from her frail body, spoke volumes of her immense power.


    ��


    However,


    In response to Wind Dragon Casimus��s words and the expectant gazes of countless Dragon race members, Nephinalra did not immediately give an answer. Instead, she solemnly scanned the Dragon race powerhouses present, replaying their previous arguments over and over in her mind.


    Nephinalra was well aware that the decision to go to war with the Black Rose was not a matter that could be handled lightly; it was a significant issue concerning the future of the Dragon race.


    If her final decision was correct, the Dragon race would break free from its shackles, soar high, and be revitalized.


    But,


    If her decision was wrong, not only would the Dragon race continue to be oppressed, but it could also face extinction, becoming a regrettable term in history books.


    Faced with this critical decision, Nephinalra had to be extremely cautious and thoughtful.


    In fact,


    As the Dragon Queen who had had several direct encounters with the Black Rose, Nephinalra was well aware of their formidable strength. Moreover, after her encounter with Inferno on that day, she also realized the terror of the abyssal demon kings. Though the human alliance seemed strong, could they really stand against the Black Rose and abyssal demons?


    Nephinalra had no certainty in her heart.


    She was inclined towards conservatism and belonged to the pro-peace faction. However, after listening to the arguments of many from the pro-war faction, Nephinalra felt a tempting urge to take action. After all, if successful, the Dragon race could avenge its past humiliations and return the disgrace to the Black Rose manifold!


    This was undeniably a great attraction for Nephinalra.


    Just thinking about that scoundrel Xiao, groveling at her feet, made Nephinalra feel a surge of triumphant laughter.


    But at the same time,


    Nephinalra was worried that if they lost the holy war, the Dragon race might face a terrifying retaliation... After all, those beasts of the Black Rose would never tolerate betrayal...


    "Ah, what should I do..."


    ��What choice would be most beneficial for the Dragon race?��


    After much internal struggle, Nephinalra still couldn��t make a final decision and helplessly raised her hand to her forehead, looking utterly exhausted.


    Seeing the Queen��s reaction, the pro-war faction, led by Wind Dragon Casimus, could tell that the Queen was hesitant.


    In their eyes,


    This was an opportunity of a lifetime, not only to eliminate the oppressive Black Rose family but also to reemerge as a top power on the continent following the aftermath of the holy war!


    Having already fantasized about a bright future, they gathered the courage to break the silence in the hall.


    "Your Majesty! We must seize the moment! If we miss this opportunity, we may never be able to rise again!"


    "This is our chance to restore the Dragon race and relive the glory days of the Sacred Dragon King!"


    "Yes! The Black Rose family has gone too far in oppressing us! We must retaliate!"


    "Your Majesty, can you bear to see our treasures continually plundered by the Black Rose? Are you willing to watch those glittering treasures be carted away box by box by the Black Rose, just in exchange for some ��useless�� goods?"


    ...


    Thus, the words of the pro-war faction reached Nephinalra��s ears, gradually stirring the rationality of the Dragon Queen. With the majority of her subjects so full of fighting spirit, how could she remain timid?!


    ��Yes!��


    ��No, we could no longer continue like this!��


    ��My gold coins! Damn Black Rose, you won��t get your hands on my gold coins and gems again!��


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I��ll take the risk!!��


    At that moment, a fiery blaze ignited in Nephinalra��s dragon eyes, and she clenched her fists, suddenly standing up from her throne.


    ��To hell with the Black Rose and abyssal demons!��


    ��I��m not afraid of you!!��

 Chapter 697 - 698: The Interrupted Meeting

    As the Dragon Queen, Nephinalra had always been a strong, inviolable supreme ruler in the hearts of her subjects; the mightiest commander in the eyes of the Dragons; and a great mother figure to the children...


    Since Nephinalra��s ascension, the Dragon race, which was once as scattered as sand, finally united as one under her rule. The economic and military strength of the Dragon race steadily climbed under her governance, ushering in what seemed to be a golden age for the Dragon race.


    For the first time in eight hundred years, the Dragon race was once again approaching its peak on the continent.


    However,


    Just as Nephinalra was leading the Dragon race with full confidence, the emergence of the Black Rose family abruptly interrupted the Dragon race��s development trend. Unable to withstand the Black Rose, the Dragon race was eventually forced to submit to their tyranny.


    Despite continuous exploitation by the Black Rose family, the Dragon race did not decline, but its power was constantly controlled within the realm of an ordinary first-rate force by the Black Rose family.


    Unlike the Elves who were frequently beaten and disciplined by the Black Rose, Nephinalra was quite restrained, knowing Xiao��s power. She not only refrained from rebelling against the Black Rose but even prevented her people from doing so.


    Therefore,


    In the eyes of many subjects who were unaware of the truth, Nephinalra��s image had significantly diminished. Even among the pro-peace faction, the high-levels Dragons Kings and Witches, who had witnessed the Black Rose��s power, had doubts and dissatisfaction with Nephinalra��s policies...


    However,


    Nephinalra could choose to ignore these voices of doubt from her subjects; she could tolerate them all.


    But there was one thing she couldn��t accept - the change in her children��s attitudes.


    --


    "Mommy, why are those people in black clothes taking our gold coins again? Why has my bed been taken away too...?"


    "Mommy, why do you smile and act so friendly towards those humans? Didn��t you say they are inferior to us? Why do you keep smiling at them day and night?"


    "Mother! How long do you plan to endure this? Are we going to let those humans defecate on our heads?!!"


    ...


    --


    Throughout numerous compromises, Nephinalra��s children gradually grew distant from her. Every time she thought of their distrustful and even scornful eyes, Nephinalra felt heartbroken. She constantly dreamt of defeating the Black Rose and regaining her lost dignity!


    Now, such an opportunity was right before her eyes. How could Nephinalra bear to let it go?!


    Despite her initial restraint, amidst the pro-war faction��s passionate cries for battle, Nephinalra gradually changed her mind.


    ��Why not��


    ��Just do it!��


    ��This time, maybe we can really win?!��


    Looking down at her subjects who were filled with anticipation, the standing Dragon Queen Nephinalra took a deep breath...


    Below, the pro-war faction��s Dragons were already brimming with excitement. Clearly, they had discerned the decision of their Queen.


    Wind Dragon Casimus, the leader of the pro-war faction, was particularly ecstatic.


    In recent days,


    He had been in frequent contact with envoys from Asumos Church.


    The Church of Asumos also hoped for the Dragon race to participate in the holy war, to increase their chances of victory by one percent. As a Dragon King level entity, Casimus had long fantasized about crushing the Black Rose, reviving the grandeur of the Dragon race, and avenging the humiliation of having his scales plucked.


    The two sides were in perfect agreement.


    The prominence of the pro-war faction in this royal conference was, strictly speaking, influenced by the Church behind-the-scenes encouragement.


    ��Finally... Is Her Majesty about to make a decision?��


    The gleam in Casimus��s dragon eyes became brighter.


    Undoubtedly, once the Queen announced the decision to join the holy war! Casimus would lead the five thousand dragon troops already assembled in Dragon Valley, marching magnificently towards the imperial capital Anvika, to realize his dreams of revenge and the resurgence of his race.


    However,


    Just as all the high-ranking members of the Dragon race held their breath in anticipation, an unexpected voice entered everyone��s ears, abruptly interrupting Nephinalra��s declaration.


    ����"I advise you not to participate in any holy war; you��ll die."����


    ��?!��


    ��Huh?!!��


    ��Who, who is this?!��


    As the voice spoke, all dragons, whether they were Dragon Kings of various clans or famous Dragon race generals, showed expressions of astonishment. Even Queen Nephinalra was momentarily stunned, the words she was about to utter were swallowed back.


    The excitement in Nephinalra��s eyes was instantly replaced by shock and concern.


    Because,


    The person who spoke was not far from her.


    However,


    Only when the other party spoke did she realize their presence.


    She was a high-stage level 8 Dragon. How could someone approach her throne unnoticed, without any sound?!


    Nephinalra felt a wave of disbelief, and her sense of alertness surged in an instant.


    Taking a deep breath, like all other Dragon race powerhouses, Nephinalra cautiously looked towards the side of the throne, the source of the voice. At this moment, all the giant dragons�� attention converged on this spot.


    When that figure came into view of the numerous dragons, they were all taken aback, showing surprised expressions:


    "A, a human?!"


    This unexpected intruder in the royal conference was not a member of the Dragon race, but a human?!


    And not just any human, but a fragile-looking, slender young girl.


    At that moment,


    Under the astonished gaze of numerous dragons, a beautiful girl, dressed in a black tulle dress, slim and stunning, sat tightly on a pure gold statue beside the throne. The black-haired girl, while resting her chin on one hand, casually played with her silky hair with the other, calmly observing the high-ranking members of the Dragon race in the hall.


    "Why is there a human here?!"


    Nearly all the dragons simultaneously thought this question in their minds.


    This place is none other than the Queen��s residence, and at this moment, it is the site of a royal conference! The security here is extremely stringent; without permission, not even a mosquito could fly in! How did this human manage to get here?!


    The dragons looked at each other, all seeing confusion in their companions�� eyes.


    However,


    Confusion wouldn��t solve anything.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Wind Dragon Casimus was the first to react. He moved his massive forty-meter-long body, imposingly bringing his head close to the black-haired girl. His dark green dragon eyes stared intently at the girl in front of him.


    Compared to Casimus��s enormous size, the black-haired girl seemed utterly insignificant, even smaller than Casimus��s dragon eye.


    Furthermore,


    Terrifying dragon might was released from Casimus in an instant, mercilessly enveloping the black-haired girl.


    Casimus was already displeased that the Queen��s declaration was interrupted. And upon hearing the arrogant words of the black-haired girl, his anger surged even more.


    Indeed, The girl��s sudden appearance initially surprised and unsettled Casimus, but after carefully sensing and confirming that her strength was only at the 7 level, Casimus��s unease was completely engulfed by towering rage.


    "Foolish human, I don��t know what unspeakable means you used to sneak in here, but... you dare to intrude into the Dragon Queen��s lair and interrupt a royal conference?! Are you tired of life that much?"


    With those words,


    A chilling murderous intent and an ocean-like vast magical power suddenly erupted, engulfing the entire Dragon Queen��s lair. Wind Dragon Casimus, being at mid-level 8, exerted dragon might and magical pressure that ordinary people could not withstand.


    Therefore,


    As this aura exploded, many high-ranking members of the Dragon race trembled and retreated continuously.


    However,


    Facing this overwhelming pressure, the delicate black-haired girl surprisingly maintained a calm demeanor, even yawning tiredly in front of all the dragons. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her remain silent, Casimus��s dragon eyes narrowed, and he let out a thunderous roar at the girl:


    "I��m asking you!!! What is your purpose here?! Not answering hah? Are you looking for death?!!"


    ...


    After another blast of breath, the black-haired girl calmly glanced at the surrounding dragons that were gradually encircling her. She sighed casually and spoke nonchalantly:


    "Whether I��m seeking death or not doesn��t matter. What matters is that if you participate in the holy war, you really will be seeking death."


    "We, seeking death?"


    "Yes, so... I��m here to remind you... think carefully before making a decision. The consequences can be quite severe."


    Hearing this,


    Casimus frowned and asked incredulously.


    "Heh, hehheh... Severe? How severe exactly?"


    In response to the Dragon King��s question, the black-haired girl slowly raised her head, fearlessly meeting Casimus��s vertical dragon pupils. Then, her lips curled into a beautiful yet terrifyingly chilling smile, uttering words that sent shivers down Casimus��s spine.


    "Hmmm... Well, if you insist on participating... although I don��t really want to, I��ll have no choice but to reluctantly Kill all of you."

 Chapter 698 - 699: The Jinx

    Another chapter after 30m.


    --------


    "That being said, I will have no choice but to kill all of you."


    What was a seemingly plain statement from the black-haired girl sent a shiver down Casimus��s spine.


    That beautiful yet eerily unnerving smile made him shudder.


    A drop of cold sweat involuntarily slid down Casimus��s forehead.


    Instinctively, the Wind Dragon felt a twinge of fear.


    However,


    This unknown fear was quickly engulfed by a surge of rage.


    "Foolish brat! Kill all of us?! You don��t even know your own strength!"


    Not just Casimus, but the other dragons behind him also came to their senses, their veins bulging and faces contorted with ferocity.


    The Dragon race has always been proud. Even though their current strength is not what it used to be, they still looked down on humans, whom they considered as insignificant as ants.


    And now?


    This fragile human girl dares to claim she can kill them?!


    Even though a level 7 strength is considered top-notch on the continent, which of the dragons in the Dragon Queen��s lair isn��t at least at the seventh level?!


    There are even several at the eighth level!


    In such a situation, this human female dares to provoke us?


    "You��re courting death, foolish human!"


    "An ignorant ant! Don��t think just because you��re pretty, we won��t dare to kill you!"


    "Interrupting the royal conference, she might be a spy sent by the Black Rose!"


    "Right, let��s kill her quickly!"


    "I��ll tear her mouth apart first!"


    ...


    Accompanied by these furious roars, numerous powerful dragons unleashed their robust magical power, as destructive forces began to converge in their mouths, claws, and wings.


    Facing the murderous group of dragons, the black-haired girl tilted her head somewhat helplessly:


    "So, you��re determined to join?"


    To this question, Casimus snorted disdainfully:


    "Hmph! Participating in the holy war concerns the future of our race! We won��t give up just because of your words! Don��t overestimate yourself!"


    Running out of patience, Casimus no longer wanted to waste words with her. Dark green magical power converged on his dragon claws, and he struck mightily at the black-haired girl.


    Simultaneously, several angry pro-war faction dragons opened their mouths.


    In an instant, multicolored lights flickered in the hall, and terrifying dragon breaths from all directions, carrying a destructive force, bombarded the black-haired girl.


    Such a massive attack, even an eighth-level would struggle to escape unscathed.


    Yet, facing such an onslaught, the black-haired girl, under Casimus��s baffled gaze, slowly extended her slender finger to her lips.


    With an innocent tilt of her head, she showed no sign of defending herself.


    After briefly contemplating, the girl spoke to herself with some relief:


    "Well, indeed... convincing you with just a word is a bit unrealistic. In that case, just right..."


    The next moment,


    The aura around the black-haired girl suddenly changed, and her azure pupils turned into a demonic blood-red in an instant.


    The girl raised her hand and gently snapped her fingers.


    ...


    Almost at the instant of the snap, Casimus��s dragon claw, along with the overwhelming energy from the other dragons, struck like divine punishment at the location of the black-haired girl.


    *Boom!!*


    With a thunderous roar and the explosion of various energies, thick smoke billowed and filled the vast Dragon Emperor��s Cave.


    However,


    After the attack landed, Casimus, who had been smirking in anticipation of seeing the girl crushed into pulp, suddenly changed his expression in shock.


    ��?!!��


    "No, something is wrong?!"


    "This, this doesn��t feel right!!"


    Casimus in astonishment realized that his palm didn��t feel the expected squish of flesh. Instead, what his claw struck was not the girl��s body but an unbreakable wall of steel. The intense backlash immediately numbed Casimus, forcing him to swiftly withdraw his dragon claw!


    At this moment, the dark green magical armor wrapped around his claw, meant to enhance his attack, was already shattered. Even the sturdy dragon scales protecting Casimus��s body showed cracks, with trickles of blood slowly oozing from his palm and dripping onto the resplendent golden floor.


    The pain transmitted to his brain instantly sobered Casimus��s mind, turning it from fury to calm and heavy.


    Staring intently at the smoke ahead, Casimus��s dragon eyes suddenly narrowed, and a sense of unease surged into his heart.


    "What, what is this?!!"


    Not just Casimus,


    The dragons who had roared in anger after launching their attacks also fell silent. All of them watched intently at the center of the smoke. Because, at that moment�� an eerily terrifying presence rapidly spread from the center of the explosion, instantly enveloping all the dragons within the Dragon Queen��s Lair.


    The stench of blood and bone-chilling coldness in the air, like a ghostly hand reaching out from hell, tightly grasped the throats of all the dragons, leaving them breathless. The overwhelming dragon might, which had held the absolute advantage, was gradually eroded by this chilling, sinister presence.


    ��This, is it the power of Shadow?��


    ��Is she an Abyssal Demons?!!��


    Under the intense gaze of all the dragons, as the smoke dissipated��


    In front of all the dragons appeared a gigantic creature, shrouded in darkness and adorned with massive ��demon horns��. It resembled a huge lizard, its body covered in thick armor. Even the Wind Dragon Casimus, known for his large stature among the dragons, seemed weak and frail in front of this beast.


    The creature stood on its sturdy limbs like pillars holding up the sky. Its muscles were as tough as steel, its claws sharp, its terrifying fangs numerous, and the bone blade on its tail resembled a battle-axe, adding to its fierce and violent appearance. Most importantly, the overwhelming aura it emitted instantly suppressed Casimus��s magical field.


    At that moment,


    Even a blind person could see that this abruptly appearing monster possessed terrifying strength of the high or peak eighth level, and its combat power likely surpassed that of the Wind Dragon.


    This abyssal demon, standing there in the center of the Dragon Queen��s Lair, protected the black-haired girl sitting calmly beneath it. Clearly, the barrage of dragon breaths from the dragon members had struck the impenetrable armor of this abyssal demon.


    Even the confident strike of the Wind Dragon was blocked by the giant, formidable bone shield on its arm.


    *Roarrrrrr!!!!*


    The moment the smoke cleared, the beast let out a heart-wrenching roar, akin to a nuclear explosion, towards the dragons. Its cruel, enraged roar seemed to declare its discontent with the dragons for attacking the black-haired girl.


    The roar, mixed with the energy waves of Shadow power, hit the dragons like a tsunami. The dragons showed signs of fear, uneasily retreating in the face of such overwhelming power. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Is this a new Demon King level abyssal demon?��


    ��Or an unprecedented type?��


    Casimus gasped in shock, locking his gaze on the massive creature before him. Under the oppressive aura of the abyssal demon, even the battle-hardened and renowned Casimus couldn��t help but retreat.


    "What in the world is going on?"


    He couldn��t comprehend why a Demon King would appear in the Dragon Queen��s Lair, and was even more puzzled as to why such a demon would protect that human girl.


    ��Could that human girl actually control abyssal demons?��


    ��What madness is this?!��


    ��Just what in the world is going on?!��


    ��Who, or what, is that human girl?!��


    In a flash, countless questions flooded Casimus��s mind, leaving him in utter confusion.


    However, at this moment, these questions were no longer of primary concern to Casimus.


    His only concern now was how to deal with this enraged demon.


    Feeling the suffocating pressure from the monstrous abyssal demon, Casimus quickly steadied his mindset and began to unleash his power, entering battle mode. After all, facing a Demon King level abyssal demon, if even a person at level 8 like him retreated, wouldn��t the dragon race be in grave danger?


    Meanwhile,


    Another level 8 Dragon, the Steel Dragon King Lidom, also stepped beside Casimus, facing the gigantic creature together.


    "Logically, there��s no need to fear. My comrades, we have only one enemy. We are many, and this is our battlefield..." Lidom, usually quiet and reticent, spoke in his deep, reliable voice.


    As his words spread, the other dragon warriors, initially overwhelmed by fear due to the arrival of the abyssal demon, gradually regained their composure and reignited their aura and magic. Suddenly, the dragons, previously stunned by the abyssal demon, organized themselves, exuding incredible dragon might and magical aura, standing up to the demon king��s presence without showing weakness.


    "The enemy is but one!"


    "We have the advantage of the battlefield!"


    "No fear,"


    "We can win!"


    The supporting dragon warriors who arrived due to the alarm, along with the high-ranking dragons who were unleashing their powers, made the dragons�� aura momentarily suppress the abyssal demon��s Shadows. Casimus��s heart was filled with burning combat desire.


    ��Heh��


    ��I was wondering why this human girl dared to intrude into our dragon territory. Now it seems she has the backing of a Demon King!��


    ��But What does it matter if she has a Demon King backing her up? We dragons are not to be trifled with! Thinking one can take on our entire dragon race alone, even if it��s a Demon King, is utterly delusional!��


    "Warriors of the dragon race! The enemy is but one! Do not fear! The time has come to prove your worth in front of Her Majesty the Queen!!!"


    Casimus roared, preparing to lead the elite dragons in a ferocious assault!


    Then,


    In the next instant, this battle-hardened Wind Dragon felt the urge to tear his own jinxing mouth.


    Because,


    When his words reached the black-haired girl��s ears, she smiled amusedly and excitedly.


    "Wow? One is not enough, huh~. It seems the dragon race is still quite impressive~"


    Saying this,


    The girl enthusiastically snapped her fingers twice,


    And in a moment,


    Four more gigantic black shadows burst from the ground, joining the lizard-like abyssal demon in surrounding the dragons...


    At this moment,


    Including Casimus, the faces of all the dragons turned deathly pale...


    "��"


    ��Can I take back what I just said?��

 Chapter 699 - 700: A Friendly Negotiation

    Reality is often as dramatic as a game. Just as the dragon elders, having regrouped and believing they were on the brink of victory, were about to celebrate...


    They were brutally confronted by the harsh reality.


    Suddenly, four immense Demon appeared, each radiating the terrifying aura of the eighth level. The moment these gigantic creatures stood around the dragons, their crushing pressure swept through like a tidal wave, effortlessly shattering the dragons�� mighty presence.


    At that instant, the dragons�� will to fight also shattered.


    One or two Demon King level abyssal demons could perhaps be defeated with the advantage of terrain and numbers. But against five? It was an impossible situation.


    In a moment,


    The dragon group, once ready for a total assault, froze as if someone hit the pause button. The dragon��s fire breaths and spells they had gathered disintegrated into mere sparkles under the majestic aura of the abyssal demons, vanishing into the ether.


    Gone were their fighting spirit and confidence,


    Under the terrifying gaze of these monstrous demons, the dragons shivered in place. Fear emanating from the depths of their souls spread and gradually devoured their will. Some dragons, lacking in resolve, even fainted on the spot, overwhelmed by the abyssal demons�� aura.


    "Damn it... why did I even say that..."


    If time travel were possible, at this moment, Casimus would not hesitate to go back ten seconds to beat up his past self and silence his jinxing mouth...


    Unfortunately,


    There are no do-overs in reality. Facing five menacing abyssal demons, Casimus had no choice but to turn to Lidom, in his humanoid form with hammers ready for battle. Lidom was the strongest and most experienced among the dragon kings, having helped the dragon race through many crises.


    In such a critical situation, with the dragons almost clueless, Casimus had to seek guidance from Lidom, hoping he could devise a strategy to break the deadlock.


    "Brother Lidom... what, what should we do now?"


    Casimus asked anxiously, while keeping an eye on the surrounding abyssal demons.


    However,


    His questions were met with silence. Lidom, right beside him, had fallen into a strange silence, not uttering a word.


    "??!"


    "Lidom, Brother Lidom?!" Casimus muttered anxiously, lifting his dragon tail to poke at Lidom��s back.


    As the saying goes, ��you never know until you try�� - and the try was terrifying.


    Because,


    At the very moment his tail touched Lidom��s body, Lidom��s robust frame suddenly trembled.


    Then,


    Accompanied by a rumbling sound, the hammers in Lidom��s hands fell to the ground.


    Under the dumbfounded gaze of Casimus and the dragon elites, the old dragon king, their last hope, swayed for a moment and then collapsed backward, eyes rolling back and foaming at the mouth.


    This renowned Steel Dragon King lay convulsing on the ground.


    "From... from a general... rational perspective... I, this old man, am having a heart attack!?"


    "??"


    "Eh?!"


    ��A heart attack?��


    "Are you kidding me?! Are you joking with me?!!!" Casimus couldn��t hold back any longer and burst into hysterical panic. Not just him, the other dragon kings and elites nearby also changed their expressions drastically, gasping in shock, some feeling utterly defeated as they looked around at the five colossal demons.


    Meanwhile,


    From afar,


    The words of the black-haired girl plunged the dragons deeper into the mire of despair.


    "One isn��t enough for you? Five should suffice, right? ~ Doing nothing and just obediently surrendering isn��t something your proud dragon race would do, right? Since that��s the case, let these little cuties play with you first."


    Saying this,


    The black-haired girl casually pointed at Casimus and the other pro-war dragon elites and gave an attack order to the five gigantic abyssal demons.


    "Big Dummy, Second Dummy, Third Dummy, Fourth Dummy, Little Dummy! Charge!"


    Following their mistress��s command,


    The terrifying aura of the Abyss emanated without restraint from the five monstrous demon. Roaring, they charged at the dragon elites with a pincer attack... S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this formation, Casimus was petrified with fear, completely losing hope, and raised his claws in surrender:


    "Wait, wait!!! We give up! We surr..."


    Unfortunately,


    The five behemoths, upon receiving their mistress��s order, had no intention of stopping. One of them smacked Casimus squarely on the face.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!!!!"


    Instantly,


    Within the Dragon Lair, scenes of brutal violence filled with mosaics unfolded, and the wails of dragons echoed one after another...


    ...


    As the screams echoed, the dragon elites who came to support from outside the Dragon Queen��s Lair felt a chill down their spines, looking at each other in confusion. They knew that their clan leaders and the queen were in danger, but most of the dragons hesitated to rush into the Lair.


    Endless fear started to spread wildly among the dragon race.


    Under such circumstances,


    Under the impact of the formidable aura, the ancient plaque hanging high at the entrance of the Lair, inscribed with ��Dragon Queen��s Lair��, finally gave way and fell to the ground... breaking into pieces in front of all the dragons.


    ---


    After about thirty minutes of earth-shaking turmoil,


    The inside of the Dragon Queen��s Lair finally returned to its previous calmness and peace.


    However,


    The Lair at this moment was slightly different from before.


    The once splendid and majestic hall no longer existed, leaving only a chaotic ruin, filled with thick smoke and the smell of blood. The dragons, who were previously displaying their strength and might, now piled up in the middle of the hall, forming a ��mountain of dragons��.


    At this moment, these dragons, though weak, were not dead but had either fainted from exhaustion, been knocked out, or fainted from fear... Even the high and mighty dragon kings lay fainted on the ��pile of corpses��, bleeding and twitching.


    Who could have imagined that the once proud dragon elites would be beaten into such a sorry state?


    For a while,


    The Dragon��s Hall was enveloped in a bizarre silence.


    Compared to the miserable main combat faction of the dragon race, the peace faction was not harassed by the foolish demons.


    Physically unharmed, they were mentally shocked after witnessing the brutal scenes. They huddled together, trembling in a corner of the wall, anxiously watching the gigantic abyssal demons, fearing a sudden attack...


    Under intense pressure, these peace-faction dragons involuntarily mobilized all their magical power, as if to protect themselves or possibly to launch a surprise attack while the demons were not paying attention to them?!


    Even They considered the idea of ��catch the king first�� and focused on the black-haired girl.


    However,


    The next moment, their thoughts were easily perceived by her,


    The black-haired girl, who was observing the ��dragon mountain��, suddenly stopped, turned her gaze to the peace-faction dragons, and frightened them with just a look.


    Then Under the serious gaze of the dragons, the girl put her hands together in a pleading gesture, with an innocent look:


    "Please, Don��t do anything stupid, okay?~"


    Though it was a pleading tone,


    The peace-faction dragons sensed the terrifying chill in her words.


    At the same time, the huge abyssal demons also turned their ��gentle�� gazes towards the main combat faction. At that moment, the combat-faction dragons immediately abandoned any thoughts of resistance and frantically nodded in agreement:


    "Understood! Understood! Understood! Understood! Understood..."


    Their nodding was so fast that it created afterimages...


    "Good~"


    Seeing the dragons beneath her acting wisely, the black-haired girl smiled slightly and then slowly turned her attention to a blonde little girl not far away.


    "So, Your Majesty, what is your decision?"

 Chapter 700 - 701: Reluctant Peace Negotiations

    Add one more.


    --------


    "So, have you made your choice, Your Majesty?"


    The black-haired girl, barefooted, steadily advanced towards the location of Nephinalra, the Dragon Queen.


    The girl��s crimson eyes sparkled with sufficient interest towards this Dragon Queen. During the past several minutes, as the dragon kings were being ravaged by the abyssal demons, this queen remained impassively in her place.


    ��This lolita queen?��


    ��What does she want to do?��


    The black-haired girl couldn��t help but ponder this question in her heart.


    As the black-haired girl spoke,


    A terrifying abyssal demon, half-human and half-spider, covered in fierce eyeballs, along with another abyssal demon burning with azure flames, immediately focused their attention on Nephinalra. As if telepathically connected, both demons simultaneously released a cold hostility towards Nephinalra.


    Instantly, a tremendous oppressive force converged on the Dragon Queen, with the terrifying power of shadow fluctuating violently from the two abyssal demons, striking towards the delicate figure.


    However,


    Faced with an aura that would terrify and reduce most to tears, Nephinalra was barely affected. The Dragon Queen stood unfazed before her throne, silently enduring the soul oppression given by the two demon kings.


    Calm and unmoved.


    Even though her dragon might and magical aura were suppressed, Nephinalra still maintained the dignity of a ruler, looking unflinchingly at the two abyssal demons and the black-haired girl approaching her. This contrasted starkly with the Elven King, who was terrified at the mere touch of the black-haired girl.


    Not only that,


    In the next moment, the lolita queen made a move that was extremely uncharacteristic of her appearance.


    While all the dragons were immobilized by the shadow force, she moved.


    She stood up against the tremendous pressure from the abyssal demons, ignoring the soul oppression unconsciously exerted by the black-haired girl, and took small steps towards her.


    Taking a deep breath,


    Nephinalra slowly began to speak.


    Her tone still carried the authority of a leader, not showing any sign of subservience despite the unfavorable situation.


    "Do I, have a choice, Miss Yu?"


    "Oh?"


    The black-haired girl raised her eyebrows in surprise and interest upon hearing this. She was somewhat shocked by Nephinalra��s courage and amazed that she had discovered her identity.


    "It seems you already know my identity?"


    "Yes"


    Nephinalra noncommittally nodded and slightly squinted her eyes, glancing at the two terrifying abyssal demons guarding Yumo��s sides.


    The strength of these two demons was probably around the peak of Mid stage level 8.


    From the recent battle, these two unique demons, capable of using ��Petrifying Gaze�� and ��Nether Ghost Fire��, possessed terrifying offensive power akin to high-eighth level beings. Nephinalra, not adept at defense, knew if she were struck by these demons�� special attacks, her chances of survival would be slim.


    However,


    These two abyssal demons revealed a tremendous murderous intent towards Nephinalra, but she did not pay much attention to guarding against these two demons. She understood clearly that as long as the black-haired girl in front of her did not command them, even if the abyssal demons wanted to tear her apart, they would not dare to act.


    Although she did not know her exact purpose, what was certain was that this Miss Yu did not intend to completely annihilate the Dragon race. Given this, Nephinalra still had a slim chance for negotiation.


    As for the previous thoughts of revenge against the Black Rose family that had been lingering in her mind, they had now completely vanished.


    Stabilizing her mindset, Nephinalra continued to speak:


    "A beautiful girl with black hair, surrounded by bloody red butterflies, and the ability to command demon kings. It��s not hard to guess your identity, after all... You are one of the main protagonists of the Holy War. However, I didn��t expect the Demon Temple, once transformed into a human form, to be such a cute girl. Quite unexpected."


    "Hehe~, is that so..."


    The black-haired girl muttered thoughtfully.


    Watching the Dragon Queen approaching her, now only about five meters away, Yumo asked curiously:


    "But now that you know my identity, you still dare to approach me like this? Aren��t you afraid I might just kill you? You should know, abyssal demons are very cruel and bloodthirsty. Also, you even dispersed your power and came without any resistance. Quite bold of you, isn��t it?"


    Indeed,


    On her way to approach Yumo, Nephinalra had voluntarily expelled all her power from her body. Despite being at high level 8 with an extremely strong physique, her strength undoubtedly plummeted without the aid of her energy.


    To lower her own strength in the face of such a terrifying existence? Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The peace-oriented members of the Dragon race, witnessing this scene, also showed expressions of astonishment, confusion, and concern.


    "If you wanted to act against us, we would have already been dead."


    Ignoring the uneasy gazes of her colleagues, Nephinalra continued indifferently.


    "Being closer to you or farther away makes no difference, does it? Dispelling my power is the same. Even with my power, could I possibly win against you?"


    "Quite smart~"


    "Furthermore, dispersing my power is also to better demonstrate our stance."


    "Stance?"


    "Yes."


    Nephinalra nodded, took a deep breath, and solemnly placed her hand on her chest, saying:


    "It signifies that we, the Dragon race, have no intention of being enemies with you or the Black Rose family."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Yumo was slightly surprised by Nephinalra��s resolute decision, having thought she would need to apply more threats and temptations to ��persuade�� the Dragon Queen. She hadn��t expected the other party to be so aware of the situation.


    ��Hehe~��


    ��This does save time��


    "But, if I remember correctly, when your subjects took action earlier, you didn��t try to stop them, did you?"


    "Yes, I intentionally did not stop them. I thought it was necessary for Casimus and others to confront you, Miss Yu"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "The members of the Dragon race who are in favor of war needed to be taught a lesson. We couldn��t possibly willingly give up participating in the Holy War without that. Also, Miss Yu, your purpose in bringing out these abyssal demons was to warn them, right?"


    "Hmm��"


    ��Pretty steady and smart����


    ��I heard that she was just a weepy little loli? Seems that��s not entirely true. I might have underestimated this lolita queen.��


    Yumo thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, the black-haired girl raised her hand lightly, and the two abyssal demons behind her, who were ready to attack Nephinalra, instantly retracted their hostility and retreated obediently and adorably.


    "It seems you have already made the right decision."


    "Yes, our Dragon race will not be enemies of the Black Rose family, nor will we participate in the Holy War. However, under pressure, we might send some envoys to Anvika, please forgive us then, Miss Yu."


    "Of course~"


    "Also, if I may ask."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why, why would you want to stop the Dragon race? With your strength, even if the Dragon race participated in the Holy War, it wouldn��t change much, right?"


    Gazing intently at the black silhouette before her, feeling the immense pressure emanating from the girl, Nephinalra asked nervously.


    Although the five abyssal demons that descended into the Dragon Queen��s Lair were terrifying, Nephinalra was very clear that this seemingly delicate black-haired girl was the most terrifying presence. The pressure she exerted on Nephinalra was several times stronger than that of the five abyssal demons combined.


    Her power was undoubtedly unfathomable...


    ��Why would such a being want to stop the Dragon race from joining the war? Was it necessary?��


    "Can you tell me the answer?"


    "Actually, it��s nothing much. Although I look like this, I am actually a teacher. As a teacher, I can��t just wipe out my students�� homeland, can I?"


    Yumo said jokingly.


    As these words fell, the girl��s expression slightly changed, revealing a hint of serious menace:


    "But to be honest, keeping you all is naturally because you still have some value."


    "What, what value?"


    "The value of helping replenish my daughter��s energy."


    "Replenish energy?"


    "Yes, indeed. By the way, you should have quite a few Dragon Crystals, right? How about sharing a bit?"

 Chapter 701 - 702: Sobbing

    Last one for today *^


    -----------


    The already celestial-like stunning girl, in the moment she revealed her sweet smile, seemed to transform into a painting of a nation-toppling beauty, making everything around her pale in comparison. Even Nephinalra, a woman herself, couldn��t help but be momentarily spellbound.


    However,


    After a brief moment of distraction, the Dragon Queen quickly furrowed her brows:


    "You, you mentioned... Dragon Crystals?"


    "Yep~"


    Yumo playfully tilted her head,


    "Your Majesty, you see? I��ve come a long way to the Dragon Lair today to prevent your Dragon race from doing something foolish. My dear little ones, in helping you educate the unruly members of the Dragon race, have worn themselves out. Look~"


    Saying this, Yumo pointed behind her with a hint of helplessness.


    Following Yumo��s direction, Nephinalra looked behind the black-haired girl.


    Then,


    The Dragon Queen��s pupils suddenly twitched, showing a complex expression.


    At that moment,


    The once vigorous and merciless abyssal demons, which had overpowered many of the Dragon race��s experts, now lay on the ground "exhausted" like dead dogs.


    Their aura was heavy with a sense of death, no longer the mighty presence they had before.


    Frankly speaking,


    The abyssal demons now seemed so frail, as if they could be easily taken down at any moment.


    At the same time,


    As if to corroborate Yumo��s words, these demons kept emitting pitiful howls while lying on the ground.


    "Awooo..." (Ah, so tired!)


    Apart from the act, these abyssal demons indeed looked in great pain.


    It seemed like it was not the Dragon race experts who had been bullied up earlier, but rather these abyssal demons.


    "Ah, this..."


    This scene made Nephinalra and the conscious members of the Dragon race twitch their faces in disbelief.


    Straight out of Sparta.


    ��Damn it!!��


    ��Why are you lying down like that?!!��


    ��What an act, tsk!!��


    ��Your aura is still so strong, why pretend to be weak?!��


    ��Damn, can you be more fake?! Have you no shame?!��


    Of course, even though they were internally frustrated, Nephinalra and the conscious Dragon race experts could only see through the act without pointing it out.


    Having dealt with the Black Rose family multiple times, Nephinalra, after seeing this all too familiar scene, vaguely guessed the other party��s intentions.


    After a bitter smile in her heart,


    Nephinalra forced a smile and said with a feigned sincerity:


    "This is indeed hard work for Miss Yu and these little cuties. So, what is Miss Yu suggesting?"


    "Well~, since I and my little cuties have gone through so much trouble to help the Dragon race, shouldn��t you all consider some form of compensation? Perhaps something like Dragon Crystals~"


    Saying this, Yumo stretched out her hand playfully towards Nephinalra, making a gesture as if asking for something:


    "Don��t worry, I��m not asking for much, just a symbolic amount would do."


    At that moment, in Nephinalra��s eyes, the black-haired girl seemed to overlap with the figure of the dreaded Black Rose Duke.


    Come to think of it,


    Every time they asked for something from them, they first pretended to be pitiful, then made this gesture to ask for compensation.


    ��Isn��t it typical of their family...��


    ��If we resist, it would probably end badly, right?��


    Recalling how she was previously pinned to the floor and forcefully stripped of her chest scales by them, Nephinalra couldn��t help but shudder.


    Despite her beautiful and adorable appearance, the girl before her was actually the Demon Temple.


    Her ferocity might even surpass that of the Black Rose Duke.


    If they didn��t agree, they, the dragons, might be forcibly squeezed for Dragon Crystals.


    With a sigh,


    Nephinalra nodded helplessly:


    "I understand."


    "Good, I appreciate your cooperation, Your Majesty~"


    Yumo showed a sweetly satisfied smile in response to Nephinalra��s reaction.


    ����


    With a heart filled with unease, Nephinalra experienced the longest hour of her dragon life.


    Finally,


    After obtaining enough Dragon Crystals, the black-haired girl contentedly transformed into countless blood-colored butterflies and disappeared from the dragons�� sight.


    The terrifyingly massive creatures that had accompanied her also vanished into the ground as their mistress left.


    In an instant,


    The oppressive atmosphere permeating the Dragon Queen��s Lair suddenly crumbled.


    Nephinalra and the peace-minded dragons felt as if a great weight had been lifted from their hearts.


    "Ah, finally, they��re gone... we survived..." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a great sense of relief, the dragons let out a sigh, feeling like they had narrowly escaped a calamity.


    At the same time,


    Having escaped danger, the dragons couldn��t help but look admiringly at the blonde lolita nearby �C their great Dragon Queen.


    Had it not been for the Queen��s calm and composed handling of the situation with the blood butterfly, without recklessly acting...


    Their Dragon race might have fallen into an irreversible abyss.


    "She truly is our Queen, dependable in crucial moments."


    The peace-minded dragons�� eyes began to sparkle with admiration.


    At this moment,


    In their eyes, their petite and delicate Queen suddenly appeared mighty and imposing, even taking on a sacred aura.


    Unfortunately,


    This grand image of the Dragon Queen was somewhat short-lived.


    In the next moment,


    Ramlas, the head of the peace faction and Earth Dragon King, noticed something unusual about Nephinalra.


    ��?!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Your Majesty, are you, are you trembling? Could it be, were you injured just now?!��


    Under the influence of confusion and worry, Ramlas transformed into human form and hurried forward, cautiously patting Nephinalra��s shoulder:


    "Your Majesty! Are you, are you alright?!"


    However,


    It was fine until he patted her... but then Nephinalra completely broke down.


    In the next instant,


    Under the astonished gaze of Ramlas and other dragon elites, Nephinalra��s legs gave way, and she plopped down on the ground like a duck sitting down.


    Her usually firm and brave dragon eyes suddenly became teary like sunny-side-up eggs.


    Tears gushed out of her eyes like a breached dam.


    There, in front of her subjects, the Dragon Queen started sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Waaahhh, I was so scared, waaaah (������)"


    "So terrifying, waaah �i�n�i"


    "I thought I was going to die, waaah"


    "Ah waaahhh..."


    ��


    "Eh? Your Majesty??"


    Seeing this, Ramlas was utterly dumbfounded.


    But at this moment, Nephinalra completely ignored the dazed Ramlas, continuing to sob, venting all the grievances in her heart.


    After all,


    Facing those Demon Kings and especially the terrifying black-haired girl, Nephinalra had endured such immense pressure.


    Especially when facing the black-haired girl, just making eye contact with those crimson eyes made Nephinalra feel as if her soul was being torn apart piece by piece.


    Unparalleled fear constantly eroded her spirit.


    For Nephinalra, who was not particularly strong-willed, it was truly remarkable she held on until now.


    So, As soon as Yumo left, Nephinalra burst into loud crying.


    And looking at the wreckage around her, thinking about her gold coins lost or fallen into ditches during the battle, Nephinalra��s crying became even more miserable, even beating her chest in despair.


    After all, she loved wealth.


    "Waaahhh! My palace, waaah, my gold coins, my gems... waaah, all gone, all gone �i�n�i"


    "Waaah, just a lousy box in exchange for our several tons of Dragon Crystals, bandits, waaah... Those were Dragon Crystals, I hadn��t saved up many of those!!"


    "And besides, those were what I had saved for a long time... I was planning to secretly sell them for gold coins, waaah (�Ԩ���)"


    "My mountains of gold are a few less now, waaahhh..."


    ��


    The Dragon Lolita cried heart-wrenchingly.


    For a while, her mournful wails echoed throughout the entire Dragon Lair.


    The current Dragon Queen Nephinalra didn��t look anything like a queen at all, but rather like a pitiful little loli who had her lollipop stolen, whimpering in distress...

 Chapter 702 - 703 Nutrients

    With her cute appearance, coupled with her crying, made Nephinalra radiate a kind of pitiable charm. Most people, seeing a little girl crying like this, would find it hard to resist comforting her in their arms.


    Many dragon clan experts were now lost in Her Majesty the Queen��s pitiable crying.


    Even Rod, as a Dragon King, was no exception. But considering the other party��s status, Rod still frantically shook his head, discarding the bold ideas in his mind, not daring to overstep his bounds. If he casually touched the Queen, wouldn��t her husband hang him up for punishment?


    Well, even though Her Majesty��s husband is still locked in the sky prison, considering that powerful individual��s formidable reputation, Rod still restrained himself very rationally.


    He stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do.


    Meanwhile,


    Rod��s gaze not only glanced at the dragon mountain formed from the bodies of giant dragons nearby. Seeing his colleagues easily defeated by the claws of the abyssal demons, Rod couldn��t help feeling a mix of emotions and sighed deeply.


    "Alas��"


    The easily crushed elite of the dragon race,


    The dragon high echelons collaborating with the dark evil forces,


    The Queen, crying and behaving like a child...


    What would the great Sacred Dragon King think if he saw the performance of his descendants like this? He would surely be disappointed, right? Maybe he would even rise from his grave in anger?


    Rod smiled wryly and kept shaking his head.


    However,


    Just as Rod was lost in his thoughts, Nephinalra��s crying suddenly stopped. The tears evaporated under the scorching heat, and the girl who was crying just now transformed back into the dignified Dragon Queen, glaring menacingly at Rod and the peace-loving faction of dragons behind him with threatening eyes:


    "Just now! You saw nothing! Understand?! If my child finds out, you��re all dead!!!"


    Rod wasn��t surprised by Nephinalra��s sudden warning. After all, their queen was known for changing her mood faster than flipping a book. As an old dragon who had been with the queen for four hundred years, Rod was well accustomed to it.


    Despite the queen��s small and cute loli appearance, she was a genuine mother of three children.


    What the queen feared the most was losing face in front of her children.


    Rod, guessing the queen��s thoughts, immediately nodded respectfully and promised her;


    "Your Majesty, rest assured, we will absolutely not speak of this."


    "That��s for the best!"


    "By the way, Your Majesty, what should we do now?"


    "Lock down the information. We absolutely can��t let the outside world know that we��ve been bullied by the abyssal demons again!"


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    "Right�� Rod."


    It seemed that Nephinalra thought of something, and once again, her gaze met Rod��s. This time, however, the loli queen��s eyes started to dart around, her voice getting softer and softer, and her little face turned increasingly red. This couldn��t help but cause Rod to show a puzzled expression. He carefully squatted down in front of his queen, accompanying her as she spoke in a low voice:


    "Hmm? Do you have any other instructions, Your Majesty? By the way�� why are you still sitting on the ground and not getting up?"


    In response to this question, Nephinalra clenched her teeth, tremblingly lowered her head, and tightly grabbed the corner of her skirt. At this moment, Nephinalra��s face turned as red as a ripe apple, tender and dripping.


    "I, I�� my underwear is wet�� Help me chase the other dragons away�� No, no, I�� I dare not stand up��"


    "Uh��"


    ��Your Majesty����


    ��You����


    ��Wet yourself again =-=��


    --


    Meanwhile, at a distance from the Dragon Queen��s Lair, on a sparsely populated yellow earth plateau, a black-haired girl spoke with a gentle tone.


    "Thank you for your hard work, you performed really well."


    As she spoke, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl slowly raised her hand, gently stroking the skull of the huge abyssal demon in front of her, as if soothing her beloved pet.


    However,


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the appearance of this ��pet�� might be somewhat less than ideal, to say the least.


    This was a creature completely covered in scars, with a face resembling a human, but twisted and terrifying like a drowned ghost, even half of its face rotting away. With disheveled hair and twisted limbs, it resembled a vengeful spirit from a horror movie, more horrifying than Sadako.


    But,


    While stroking such a monster, the black-haired girl showed no discomfort; in fact, there was even a hint of pleasure.


    This abyssal demon, named "Sandai," also meekly lowered its head, enjoying the girl��s caress. Despite being filled with desires for slaughter and destruction and lacking intelligence, Sandai was extremely docile in front of the black-haired girl.


    Not just Sandai, but the other four demons behind it also lay quietly on the ground.


    "How strange��"


    The black-haired girl couldn��t help but express her feelings.


    Initially,


    When she first arrived on the Ancita continent, she was almost scared to death by the appearance of these few Demon king-level abyssal demons. But now, looking at these demons, Yumo felt not fear but a thrill of excitement.


    What��s more important is,


    ��Over five hundred years ago, these abyssal demons were almost completely out of my control... They repeatedly disobeyed my orders, launching attacks on the beasts in the Winter Forest or on visiting humans. It was for this reason that, at that time, I had no choice but to seal these abyssal demons beneath the Winter Forest��


    ��But now?��


    ��I wonder if it��s because I��ve improved my control over power, or because the shadow power inside me has further expanded. These big dunces haven��t disobeyed my orders anymore.��


    ��Despite my doubts��


    "As long as they obediently listen, they are good children."


    The black-haired girl said softly.


    Then,


    She looked up and glanced over the huge beasts comparable to small mountains and gently instructed:


    "You��ve worked hard. Go back first and stand by at the border of the Winter Forest."


    *Roar, roar, roar...*


    The several abyssal demons let out a series of penetrating low roars in response.


    Unlike most abyssal demons, realizing they were about to leave their master, these big dunces didn��t show any reluctance. Instead, they simply and briskly retreated a few steps on their hind legs and, under the envelopment of the dark Shadow power, instantly burrowed into the ground and disappeared.


    The girl wasn��t shocked by this, but rather sighed helplessly and resignedly.


    "Sigh..."


    In fact,


    Over five hundred years ago, I had already understood the nature of these abyssal demons.


    ��Compared to the king-level abyssal demons and some high-level abyssal demons that were born under my power afterward, these demons that hovered around me before I took control of the Demon Temple lack emotions. Not only that, but their powers are also unstable, akin to a time bomb that could explode at any moment��


    ��Once they lose control of their power, they become indiscriminately violent, fighting frenziedly until they exhaust their strength and die.��


    ��Compared to the later-born Limo and Liyu, these ancient abyssal demons are more like a kind of ��defective product��. This action further confirmed my previous judgment��


    "Defective products, huh..."


    Muttering this term, the black-haired girl��s expression became more serious.


    While recalling the previous battle scenes of these ancient abyssal demons, a golden figure also gradually emerged in Yumo��s mind.


    Unlike the big dunces and Second Dull, who only think of fighting and destruction, Youlan, that child, is so intelligent. They were all born before I took over the Demon Temple, so why did that child turn out to be so special?


    ��Speaking of which��


    ��Over these few hundred years, I��ve been paying attention to the growth of the Chosen One, seemingly neglecting to understand my eldest daughter...��


    For a moment, Yumo showed a bitter smile, filled with deep guilt.


    ��When that child is resurrected��


    ��I should take the time to have a heart-to-heart talk with her.��


    ��However,��


    ��Before that, I need to first bring that child back to life.��


    Thinking this, the black-haired girl��s lips curled into a sweet smile filled with anticipation.


    "Right now, this trip to the Dragon Race has been quite fruitful."


    Thinking this, Yumo slowly turned her head to look at the shining mountain behind her. Waves of powerful soul energy continuously flowed out from the mountain. Obviously, these were the spoils of war obtained from the Dragon Clan by Yumo, two crystal mountains constructed of dragon crystals, enough to make the Dragon Queen cry, priceless crystal mountains.


    In the next moment,


    The black-haired girl��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and with a surge of the powerful Shadow power, countless bloody red butterflies appeared out of nowhere, suddenly enveloping the two crystal mountains. As the scarlet Shadow energy surged, pieces of precious and rare dragon crystals shattered and melted into a colorless liquid, continuously compressing and converging into a small bottle in Yumo��s hands.

 Chapter 703 - 704: Blooming Ice Flowers

    In the dead of night, inside a teacher��s apartment at the Royal Academy of Luminous.


    A ghostly and wolfish aura of Shadow power suddenly erupted. Under the control of the black-haired girl, the scarlet energy enveloped the entire room she was in.


    The "Nether Realm" which blocks outside perception, quietly opened.


    After ensuring that no one outside could detect what was happening inside the room, Yumo slowly raised her hand and took out a delicately crafted blood jade bottle from her spatial ring.


    This blood jade bottle contained what was essentially the compressed extract of several tons of dragon crystals.


    Dragon crystals are the essence of the dragon race��s strength, and this bottle of concentrated dragon crystal essence contained an extremely terrifying power.


    Even the slightest breath escaping from the bottle��s mouth could easily crush the soul of an ordinary person.


    For Yumo at the moment, the intention behind creating such a bottle of dragon crystal concentrate was self-explanatory.


    It was meant to replace the soul��s origin as nourishment for her daughter.


    She wouldn��t want her child to go hungry.


    Without these dragon crystals, she would probably have to randomly select a few lucky ones to be chopped up by Anvika. So, the little cuties in the city should really thank the dragons�� generosity~


    ...


    Holding the jade bottle, the black-haired girl walked slowly to the desk.


    Looking at the flowerpot, seeing some weak and tender seedlings, a look of distress overflowed in the girl��s crimson eyes.


    "She really is hungry..."


    With a bitter smile, Yumo carefully extended her finger, gently touching the fragile seedling.


    Even in its exhausted state due to lack of energy, the little seedling sprang to life at the approach of Yumo, its two small leaves affectionately clinging to her finger. This touch made Yumo��s body shiver, and a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    ��This child��


    ��Although it initially showed such hatred towards me...��


    ��her body still responds honestly��


    Feeling the dependence of the little seedling, Yumo felt a sense of comfort in her heart and soul.


    Reluctantly withdrawing her hand, Yumo whispered:


    "I��m sorry to have kept you waiting, Mommy brought you some food"


    As she spoke,


    Yumo slowly tilted the jade bottle, and a few drops of crystal-clear, soul-power-rich liquid slowly trickled from the bottle��s mouth. Although the little seedling seemed a bit forlorn separated from Yumo, it became excited again at the energy within the dragon crystal extract, almost ��dancing�� with joy.


    The innate nature of the Mist Woe is to devour as much power as possible.


    With such rich soul power right in front of it, how could the little seedling not be tempted?


    The moment the liquid touched the seedling,


    The rich soul power instantly enveloped the seedling, causing it to emit bursts of dazzling azure light. Under the nourishment of this intense soul light, the seedling��s weak aura was completely dispelled, and the entire plant suddenly revitalized, becoming strong and upright instead of wilted.


    Those few drops of liquid, which could easily make ordinary plants burst, were quickly absorbed by the little seedling.


    However,


    This amount of energy clearly wasn��t enough to satisfy the little seedling. After devouring these few drops of concentrated liquid, the seedling excitedly fluttered its two leaves, seemingly asking for more from Yumo.


    Not enough~ sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not enough~


    More! More~0v0


    ...


    "Wow, such a gluttonous child~"


    Facing the seedling excitedly enjoying the dragon crystal puree, Yumo smiled indulgently.


    Her heart was filled with joy,


    ��It seems that my trip to the Dragons today was not in vain��


    "Don��t worry, don��t worry, Mommy has plenty here, it��s all yours, no one will compete with you. Eat slowly, there��s no rush~"


    While comforting the little plant, Yumo continued to methodically feed the dragon crystal extract to the little seedling.


    The little seedling, of course, welcomed Yumo��s feeding and absorbed everything into its body.


    As the power accumulated, this small seedling began to emanate a formidable aura.


    Although watching the little seedling excitedly dance was very comforting and pleasant, Yumo also knew where to draw the line. Even when enjoying delicious food, one should not overeat. The little seedling swallowed the dragon crystal extract based on instinct; it would consume as much as Yumo fed it.


    If she fed it too much and overinflated the little seedling, that would be a big problem.


    Recalling a wolf cub she once fed until it was round like a ball, Yumo decisively shook her head.


    After confirming that the little seedling��s power had reached a saturated state, Yumo stopped feeding it. Even though the little seedling continued to gesture for more, Yumo remained unmoved and sternly shook her finger at it.


    "No more, okay? Eating too much is not good for your health."


    Hearing this, the little seedling immediately looked disheartened and appeared very downcast.


    ��Hehe~��


    ��Such a cute little one��


    Yumo thought to herself.


    "Good, I��ll feed you again next time."


    With a firm heart, Yumo unhesitatingly put the jade bottle back into her spatial ring and activated a barrier to protect the little seedling within it.


    After doing this,


    Yumo slowly turned her head to look at a certain pink-haired little bun hiding behind the wall for a long time. How could Yumo not sense the arrival of her little daughter?


    With her usual gentle and loving smile, the black-haired girl waved to the little girl:


    "What��s wrong, little one?"


    Upon hearing her mother��s call, Yuan��er blinked her eyes cutely and curiously looked towards the desk, where the flower that her mother had been taking special care of was placed. Although Yuan��er was still a child, based on her mother��s reactions these past days and the unique aura emanating from the seedling, she had already guessed the special identity of this flower.


    After that, Yuan��er had quietly asked Yumo about the situation of her Sister Youlan.


    Knowing her daughter��s fondness for Youlan, Yumo obviously couldn��t tell her about Youlan��s near-death state. Instead, she lied that Youlan had fallen into a deep sleep and needed sufficient energy to awaken.


    As one of Yumo��s many children, and arguably the most ��innocent�� one, Yuan��er did not doubt Yumo��s words.


    "Mommy, is Sister Youlan about to wake up?"


    "Hmm, well... it might take a bit more time."


    "Is it because she still needs more energy? Should I also feed Big Sis some? I can get dragon crystals too!"


    Yuan��er said innocently.


    ��Aren��t dragon crystals just the condensed form of the powerful dragon race��s energy?��


    ��And since there��s a powerful dragon at home, why not just squeeze a bit out of her?��


    ��Although it might be tiring, Little Meliora is so understanding, she would surely be willing to contribute for Sister Youlan, right?��


    ��After all, Grandpa Seba had said many times that dragons are always willing to give~��


    With this thought, Little Meliora, who was sleeping in the living room, suddenly felt a chill down her spine and broke out in a cold sweat. The little one immediately raised her head and looked around in panic.


    "Huh?"


    "Who, who is thinking about me again??"


    ...


    Fortunately, Yumo didn��t take Yuan��er��s suggestion. She just patted the little girl��s head affectionately:


    "Don��t worry, we have enough dragon crystals and energy. After all, recovery needs to be gradual. Youlan can��t eat too much at once, or she��ll turn into a big fatso."


    "Okay, I understand."


    Seeing her mother say so, Yuan��er obediently nodded.


    Then, the little girl blinked and looked at her mother with a longing gaze. But feeling shy, her eyes darted away, and her actions became a bit fidgety:


    "Um, Mommy... I, I want to..."


    However,


    Before the little one could finish her sentence, Yumo guessed Yuan��er��s thoughts. After all, holding a little pillow, her desires were quite obvious.


    ��Want to be pampered by me?��


    ��What a cute child��


    "Do you want to sleep with Mommy?"


    "Mhmm��"


    "Okay, come here~"


    With a gentle smile, Yumo opened her arms indulgently to the pink-haired girl.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er��s eyes instantly sparkled with excitement. She hurriedly cuddled into Yumo��s embrace, happily enjoying the scent of her mother and her gentle caresses.


    "Hehe, as expected, Mommy is the best"


    "By the way, Mommy, I want to hear a story! I want to hear a bedtime story from Mommy!"


    "Alright, what would you like to hear?"


    "I want to hear the story of the Ghost Mermaid! Mommy, you didn��t finish it last time~"


    "Sure, whatever you like."


    ...


    Thus, Yumo narrated a story while tucking the little girl into bed. For a while, the room was filled with a warm atmosphere.


    While Yumo was enjoying the warmth brought by her little daughter,


    Silently, under the bright moonlight, the seedling on the desk gradually underwent a transformation. The seedling started growing visibly fast. Under the envelopment of a cerulean soul light, a blue ice flower quietly bloomed in the night, revealing its beautiful form...

 Chapter 704 - 705 Almost Exposed

    A new day arrived.


    However, With the dawn of the new day, in Yumo��s apartment, a certain blue-haired maid encountered a major crisis early in the morning.


    At this moment,


    As the new generation��s chosen one, Asar was standing in a standard serving posture in the center of the living room. Although she smiled, a careful observer would notice the stiffness in Asar��s smile, her slightly pale face, and the cold sweat slowly sliding down her cheeks.


    Right now, Asar was quite panicked.


    The cause of her anxiety was the sporty-dressed, lively purple-haired girl standing before her.


    A few minutes ago,


    While Asar was cleaning the living room, this purple-haired girl burst into the house, excitedly calling out "Mom".


    After They inevitably bumped into each other.


    In fact, Upon meeting Pipi, who often visited, Asar initially felt quite good.


    After all, The purple-haired girl was also a rare beauty. Interacting with such a beautiful girl was a pleasure for Asar, who still retained a male personality.


    Moreover, for some reason, upon seeing her, there was a sense of empathy, or perhaps a shared fate?


    Unconsciously, Asar started to feel a slight fondness for the purple-haired girl.


    However, this fondness didn��t last long. Soon, Asar sensed something unusual.


    At this moment,


    The purple-haired girl was standing with her hands on her hips, looking at her suspiciously and seriously, occasionally coming closer to sniff around her.


    Between the lines, a heavy seriousness and even a cold chill seemed to lurk in the girl��s eyes.


    And this barely perceptible coldness was precisely captured by Asar, causing her to shiver all over.


    Like a small rabbit under the gaze of a lion, she was engulfed by a sense of unease.


    The fondness disappeared, replaced by a rising fear.


    "Miss Pipi? Do you... need something?"


    "You... hmm, you smell a bit odd... Hiss, but I can��t quite put my finger on what��s wrong, strange..."


    Rubbing her chin, Pipi scrutinized Asar seriously, shaking her head thoughtfully.


    Without a doubt,


    This human maid in front of her gave Pipi a strange sense of discomfort. The powerful shadow force within her seemed to be uncontrollably stirring.


    Although she wasn��t sure where this strange feeling was coming from, Pipi, who always followed her instincts, had already started to clench her fists.


    Just like before, if there��s something annoying, just chop it off!


    Thinking this, Pipi slowly walked towards Asar, a sinister, eerie smile gradually appearing on her pretty face.


    "This maid, can I tap on your head a bit?"


    "Miss Pipi?! What are you doing?!"


    Sensing the chilling aura, Asar was startled and kept retreating.


    With Pipi��s "absent-minded" acting skills, even Asar could sense the murderous intent.


    At the same time,


    Our new Chosen One, Asar, couldn��t help but frown.


    ��This seemed familiar��


    Thinking carefully, when Limo met her, she had the same reaction, right?


    In an instant, Asar��s eyes narrowed, and she had a sudden realization.


    ��Damn!��


    ��Could it be? Could it be another Demon King?!��


    ��Right!��


    ��This is the residence of the Demon Temple, it makes sense for a Demon Kings to visit, right? After all, the little pink girl around Miss Yumo seems to be an Abyssal Demon!��


    But,


    ��This is Luminous Royal Academy! We are in the territory of the Red leaf Imperial City! Why are there so many Demon Kings hidden in such an important place?! Is this really the human stronghold or a demon��s den?!��


    Involuntarily, Asar internally roared in panic.


    ��No, that��s not right!��


    ��That��s not important now, what should I do?!��


    ��Could it be that I still can��t escape the fate of being squished by an Abyssal Demon?!��


    As she stared at the delicate hand getting closer to her forehead, Asar��s heart nearly leapt out of her chest.


    In a daze, she seemed to see Senior Xiu Tian��ao waving at her from the other side of the River of Samsara.


    However, just as Asar felt she was about to meet her end,


    (Asar: Wait, why did I say ��again��?)


    A slightly hoarse and deep male voice suddenly broke the despairing atmosphere.


    "Pipi... Miss Pipi, what are you doing?"


    The speaker was none other than Sebastian, the head butler of the Black Rose family. Although he had just entered the living room and was unclear about what happened, considering Pipi��s usual ��excellent behavior��, Sebastian instinctively thought Pipi was bullying the new maid.


    Therefore, there was a tone of stern reprimand in the old butler��s voice.


    "Ah? Sebastian?"


    Hearing this, Pipi was startled, and her hand, which was about to grab Asar��s head, froze in mid-air. Pipi��s attention was instantly drawn to Sebastian, who had just stepped into the living room. Even the fearless Pipi showed a hint of unease in her eyes.


    Pipi wasn��t afraid of the mere butler Sebastian, but he couldn��t stand his ultimate move... telling his ��Mom��...


    If she let himself be compared with a feather duster in terms of hardness, it might be somewhat humiliating.


    A sense of fear instinctively emerged deep within Pipi.


    But this gave Asar a chance to escape.


    ��Opportunity!��


    ��Thank you!��


    ��Butler Sebastian.��


    Seeing the opportunity arise, a glint of hope sparked in Asar��s reddish-brown eyes.


    Taking advantage of the purple-haired girl��s distraction, as she turned her head to look at Sebastian, Asar took a deep breath to steady her trembling body and decisively dashed into Yumo��s bedroom on the second floor...


    ��


    With Asar��s level 4 strength, the chances of evading Pipi��s pursuit might not be too high.


    Therefore,


    Asar chose to rush into Yumo��s room.


    As it turned out, Asar��s decision was very accurate.


    The audacious Pipi was most afraid of Yumo��s and the feather duster in her hand. Perhaps worried that Pipi would cause trouble in the bedroom, Yumo had previously instructed that Pipi was not allowed to enter her boudoir without permission. On the contrary, as her personal maid, Asar��s entry into Yumo��s boudoir was undoubtedly reasonable.


    So, once Pipi came to her senses and realized Asar had entered her mom��s room, he had no choice but to give up.


    Pipi, who is generally more sensible than a silly dog, soon forgot about the incident and didn��t linger on why he had suddenly felt murderous intent. He left the teacher��s apartment as if nothing had happened.


    Anyway, with both her mom and Yuan��er not in the apartment, there was no need for her to stay any longer. She might as well go back early to ��supervise�� Aya��s studies.


    Just as Pipi left and Asar heard the door close, she suddenly felt weak and collapsed on the floor in front of the desk, gasping for breath, feeling the joy of having survived a catastrophe.


    "Holy shit, that maid... was so scary..."


    Recalling the chilling murderous intent in the eyes of the purple-haired maid, Asar felt a chill down her spine and couldn��t help but mutter to herself in shock.


    "But, I should have... I should have gotten away with it... Luckily she didn��t discover my identity as the Chosen One, otherwise... otherwise I would have been doomed... Seems like I��m still quite lucky."


    Patting her chest, Asar smiled in relief.


    After all,


    The effects of the medicine in her body were almost at their limit. In such a state, her aura as the Chosen One couldn��t be perfectly suppressed.


    Even so, despite this, she wasn��t discovered by that purple-haired girl.


    ��Hehe��


    ��It seems that even Demon kings are not so formidable after all?��


    Recalling how he had just managed to deal with Blood Butterfly, Asar laughed smugly:


    "Hehe, it turns out these Abyssal Demons are all silly guys. No wonder they are toyed with by Miss Mengxi... Hehe, small fries, all of them are small fries~"


    However,


    For some reason,


    While laughing...


    Asar suddenly felt a chill down her spine... as if something was watching her...


    sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 705 - 706: Narrow Escape

    ��?!!��


    ��Eh? Why is it suddenly a bit cold?!��


    ��This feeling?��


    ��Is someone behind me?!��


    Realizing this, the previously smug Asar suddenly felt a chill down her spine, and couldn��t help but turn her head to scan the scene behind her. However, the anxiety in Asar��s eyes was quickly dispelled by the reality.


    Yumo��s boudoir was as clean and bright as ever, dignified and orderly. Everything was so normal, with no sign of any other intruder.


    After looking around for a while, Asar reassured herself with a pursed lip.


    "Hmm? It seems it was just my imagination?"


    Just as Asar was talking to herself, she noticed an unusual vase on the desk. Upon seeing the beautifully blooming ice blue flower, she couldn��t help but be stunned.


    On one hand, it was due to the beauty of the flower, and on the other hand, because...


    "Wasn��t it just a sapling yesterday? How come it bloomed today?"


    The speed of the flower��s blooming undoubtedly astonished Asar.


    However,


    While staring at this beautiful flower, Asar involuntarily swallowed. Even she couldn��t explain why she felt a weird sense of oppression. Intuition told Asar that there might be something off about this flower...


    Thinking this, Asar quickly withdrew her hand, giving up the idea of touching the ice flower.


    However, just as Asar was puzzled and tried to take a closer look at the ice flower, she suddenly shivered. A sensation of heat burst from her abdomen, causing Asar��s complexion to change dramatically.


    ��Eh?!��


    ��Is it time already?��


    Asar was all too familiar with this situation, as her body always felt strange when the fox lady��s medicine wore off.


    Indeed, as Asar predicted, after a shudder, her body underwent some subtle changes. Her bulging chest flattened, her hips shrunk instantly, and more importantly, her ��little brother�� once again returned to Asar��s body.


    Although his face didn��t change much, Asar once again became a boy full of masculine energy.


    Patting his flat chest, Asar muttered with some relief:


    "Phew~ Luckily, if I had transformed back in front of Miss Pipi just now, it would have been terrible..."


    Additionally,


    ��Although it��s good that the medicine��s duration has extended... not knowing when I��ll transform back is quite troublesome...��


    Hmm,


    Asar bit her lip, feeling a bit troubled.


    As the Son of Destiny, Asar still quickly thought of a reasonable solution. Anyway, now that his medicine is funded by a wealthy woman, he no longer needs to worry about financial pressure. In that case, he might as well take one every twelve hours, so he can maintain the effect of the medicine consistently.


    No need to worry about reverting back at a critical moment


    "Hehe, I am such a genius~"


    Asar showed a slightly smug expression.


    However, while being smug, a complex expression of unusualness appeared on Asar��s face.


    Due to the previous confusion, Asar now found himself without any spare pills. But since Yumo was not in the apartment, Asar felt somewhat more relaxed.


    Seizing this opportunity, the serious Son of Destiny leaned against the wall, slowly lifted his skirt, and gradually took off his underwear, meeting his ��little brother�� for the first time in a long while.


    "Eh."


    Asar frowned.


    He wasn��t sure if it was his illusion, but he always felt... that the ��little brother�� he hadn��t seen for a long time seemed to be getting smaller?


    *Hiss*


    ��It must be, must be my imagination, right?��


    After observing carefully for a long time, Asar shook his head, dismissing his own thoughts. Perhaps because he had been maintaining a girl��s body recently, Asar had almost forgotten the form of his ��little brother��. What exactly was its size? He really couldn��t remember clearly?


    Furthermore,


    While thoughtfully putting on clothes, Asar couldn��t help but notice a mirror nearby.


    Glancing at the beautiful girl in the mirror, Asar gathered his courage, slowly bent down, lifted one hand to his skirt, touched his thigh, and with the other hand against his lips, imitated the model in the old butler��s magazine, posing in a provocative manner. He began to admire himself alone.


    Looking at such a stunning and attractive self, Asar felt a bit proud and stuck out his tongue,


    "Gosh, I��m really cute~"


    ��Even after turning back into a boy, I still possessed such charm?��


    ��What was the Goddess thinking, giving me such a body?��


    ��Without a bit of masculine energy?��


    ��Doesn��t resemble the Son of Destiny at all�� I��m afraid even if I change back into male clothes, others might mistake me for a girl.��


    However,


    ��I don��t dislike it...��


    Watching his charming self in the mirror, Asar involuntarily revealed a slight smile. However, he soon frowned slightly, his hand couldn��t help reaching under his skirt, pulling his underwear.


    At this moment, Asar��s face turned slightly red.


    To be honest, he felt uncomfortable.


    "The underwear is too tight... this uncomfortable feeling..."


    The transition from a ��line�� to a ��towering little pillar�� was supposed to be a fortunate thing, but Asar felt discomfort. Having nothing below for a long time and suddenly having that thing, he always felt something was off. Also, his chest becoming lighter, he... he also wasn��t used to it.


    ��Sigh����


    ��A girl��s body feels more comfortable...��


    Asar couldn��t help muttering to himself inwardly.


    However, after a moment of distraction, Asar��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he quickly regained his composure, frantically shaking his head to dismiss the unrealistic thoughts in his mind.


    "Eh?! No, no, that��s not right! What, what am I thinking!! I am a boy!!"


    Thinking, wanting to turn back into a girl, no, it was just for hiding my identity!


    After reassuring himself, Asar calmed down.


    ��But,�� S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��That��s true...��


    ��Currently, being on Black Rose��s territory, maintaining a boy��s identity makes it easy to expose myself. I must go back and get the medicine! What if Miss Yu or another demonic king returns? Wouldn��t I be screwed? Also, the matter about Miss Pipi being a demon king must be reported to Miss Mengxi as soon as possible! This is important information!��


    Thinking this, Asar quickly sorted out his clothes, preparing to leave the apartment under the pretext of shopping for groceries.


    However,


    Just as Asar was about to leave Yumo��s room, holding the doorknob, the boy stopped, looking around uneasily. Although he had already confirmed that there was no one in the room earlier, Asar couldn��t understand why he felt an inexplicable chill?


    It was like a pair of eyes were secretly watching him, giving him the creeps.


    "Nevermind, better get out of here first..."


    Muttering anxiously, Asar quickly left the room and rushed out of the apartment...


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Sebastian, who was writing documents, upon seeing Asar run in such a hurry, put down his pen, and said displeasedly:


    "Such an inelegant way of running, what kind of behavior is that?!"


    Sebastian tried to stop Asar to educate him,


    But the other party ran too fast, and in the blink of an eye, disappeared from Sebastian��s view, leaving the old butler alone in the living room, shaking his head and sighing,


    "Ah, young people these days, so restless and impatient."


    ...


    --


    On the other side, Asar, who had just rushed out of the apartment, hurriedly ran towards Luminous��s dormitory direction. There, there was an intelligence exchange station specially made by Miss Mengxi for him. Asar was going to use this station to convey important messages to Mengxi and the church behind her.


    Thinking that he was actually a spy gathering intelligence behind enemy lines, Asar felt a sense of pride swell up inside him. He felt even more justified about turning into a girl and wearing women��s clothes~


    This was a self-sacrifice, a contribution to the human cause!


    Moreover, he had stored many pills in the exchange station and needed to get some quickly.


    However,


    It proved that being too hasty in doing things is not good.


    In a hurry, accidents are prone to happen.


    And so,


    The anxious Asar, as expected, had an accident...


    While running at high speed in the building complex, as he reached a corner, a white figure quietly emerged from a blind spot nearby. Then, they collided with each other perfectly...

 Chapter 706 - 707: Barbecue Time

    "Ah!"


    "Boom~"


    A sudden cry echoed as Asar, speeding like a bullet, inadvertently collided with a mysterious white figure. The unforeseen appearance of the stranger left no chance for Asar to halt.


    Within moments,


    A haze clouded Asar��s mind, his sight swirling in a confusing, blurry whirl.


    The collision was evidently harsh.


    Hiss~


    What just happened? Did I collide with someone?


    Gradually, as moments ticked by, clarity seeped back into Asar��s thoughts, with the recent events flickering through his mind like frames in a movie. The sudden memory of the white figure he had encountered jolted him back to reality, dispelling his bewilderment.


    "Oh no! Are they okay?"


    Asar knew his strength was formidable, ranking high even among the fourth level. As the Son of Destiny, he was far from ordinary. Considering most around him in the school district possessed similar levels of strength, the repercussions of such an accident could be dire.


    With a rush of anxiety, Asar��s eyes snapped open.


    But then,


    Confusion etched his features as he frowned.


    "Huh?"


    As his vision finally cleared, he found himself enveloped in darkness, as if his head were trapped in an unknown soft objects?? A peculiar scent filled his nostrils. Probing gently with his hands, he felt something soft on either side.


    "?!!"


    ��Hold on?! Could this be...��


    In that split second, realization dawned on Asar.


    He had stumbled upon the legendary ��facial cleanser��...


    Without a second thought, Asar propped himself up on his hands, freeing his head. As his sight adjusted to the light, and the scene before him became distinct, he inhaled sharply.


    Before him,


    Lay a stunning girl, pinned down by him unintentionally.


    The girl��s golden hair cascaded to her shoulders, gleaming in the sunlight, silky and lustrous. Her eyes, clear and luminous like silver crystals, were complemented by gracefully arched brows and fluttering lashes. Her skin, a pale blush under her translucent complexion, and her delicate lips resembled soft rose petals.


    The forceful collision had dislodged her white coat, revealing her svelte figure in a simple white dress...


    But what also came into view...


    Were innumerable, densely arrayed scars marring her body...


    It was undeniable,


    She was a vision of beauty and grace, yet the brutal scars defaced her ��perfection��. Witnessing these marks, Asar gasped, puzzled at how such a fragile-looking girl bore so many alarming scars.


    But now wasn��t the time for Asar to dwell on these thoughts.


    His immediate concern was the girl��s well-being.


    Rising quickly from her, Asar inquired with genuine worry:


    "I��m terribly sorry, so very sorry!! I shouldn��t have been so reckless, are you alright?!! Are you injured anywhere?!!"


    "..."


    When Asar posed his question, the blonde girl paused before responding. Clutching her head in apparent discomfort, she gradually sat up from the ground, her expression revealing a mix of pain, anxiety, and panic. Instead of looking at Asar, she seemed to be searching for something, her body curled up protectively.


    ��Could she be looking for something?��


    Asar, showing a moment of insight, swiftly discerned her unspoken need.


    Taking action,


    He retrieved the white coat lying behind her and extended it towards the blonde girl, hesitantly inquiring:


    "Is this what you��re looking for?"


    "Ye...Yes,"


    She responded with a faint nod, quickly snatching the coat and wrapping it around her scar-laden body. Only when all the scars were concealed did she exhale deeply, as if relieved of a heavyweight.


    Her face, previously marred by anxiety and discomfort, slowly relaxed.


    A transformation occurred in her demeanor: where once there was timidity, now stood a figure of composure and calmness.


    The girl bravely locked eyes with Asar.


    Seeing her newfound resolve, Asar ventured to ask once more:


    "Miss, are you all right? Do you have any injuries? Would you like me to take you to the infirmary?"


    The girl, now calmer, shook her head gently:


    "No, there��s no need for that."


    "Are you sure?"


    Asar pressed, his skepticism evident in his tone. She seemed so delicate, hardly someone who could endure the aftermath of their collision. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, despite Asar��s doubts, she shook her head with firmness,


    "Yes, I��m sure."


    "Alright, if you say so."


    Accepting her words, Asar refrained from further questioning, scratching his head apologetically. During his apologies, his eyes caught a distinctive symbol on the girl��s coat.


    ��Is that a wing-shaped emblem?��


    "Miss, are you associated with the Asumos Church? Is that the uniform of the Sunlight Squadron?"


    "Mm."


    She acknowledged with a nonchalant nod.


    Simultaneously, the blonde girl��s eyes scrutinized the ��little maid�� standing before her. After a brief pause, her curiosity piqued, she asked:


    "Little sister, do you belong to Black Rose family?"


    "?!"


    ��Little, little sister?��


    This term of address made Asar��s eyebrows involuntarily twitch. Despite her seemingly younger age, being called ��little sister�� was oddly unsettling. Yet, as a seasoned maid of the Black Rose, Asar managed to conceal his reaction, nodding amiably:


    "Yes, I serve the Black Rose family. My name is Asar."


    In response to Asar��s courteous introduction, the blonde girl smiled warmly and reciprocated with her own introduction, hand on her heart:


    "I��m Tania, a regular priestess with the Sunlight Squadron. It��s a pleasure to meet you, little sister Asar."


    "Miss Tania, about calling me little sister... might it be a tad improper?"


    "Oh, perhaps you have a point."


    Tania suddenly had a realization, she pressed her lips and a trace of guilt flashed through her silver-blue eyes. The young girl hesitated and said, "I��m sorry, calling you ��little sister�� is not appropriate. It should be... ��little brother,�� right?"


    "Little brother?"


    With these words, Asar��s eyes narrowed, and she denied with a flush of embarrassment,


    "Miss Tania, you... you��re just saying random things. I��m a girl, how could I be a little brother?"


    "Oh, really?"


    With a teasing glance, Tania looked at the center of Aser��s chest. Noticing Tania��s gaze, Asar quickly looked down at his own chest. At that moment, the adorable Son of Destiny held his breath. Because now Asar realized that, after the impact just now, his shirt collar had been wide open. Through the large gap in her collar, her chest was completely exposed.


    ��Oh no!��


    Asar felt something was wrong, but she continued to argue desperately, "Well, you know, my chest is just a little bit smaller. It��s normal for girls to have a smaller chest, right?! Look at our Yong Lady, her chest is also small!"


    "Is that so?"


    After a meaningful smile, Tania��s expression suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, her small hand shot under Asar��s skirt and directly grabbed Asar��s ��little brother.�� The speed was so fast that Asar couldn��t react at all.


    In an instant, an indescribable and intense stimulation rushed to Asar��s brain, making him blush and his body go soft.


    "But girls shouldn��t have this thing, should they? Or... have you hidden some shameful toys in your panties? But this touch doesn��t seem like it."


    "You... you!!"


    Asar couldn��t help but take a deep breath as his ��little brother�� was held firmly. he looked at the blonde girl��s eyes with some panic.


    At this moment, Asar finally realized how absurd his judgment had been.


    The girl in front of him was by no means a weak priestess! Her strength far surpassed his own!


    Moreover, with his little brother now held by the other party, Asar was helpless to explain anything. No matter how he argued, it was just a waste of time in front of this iron-clad reality.


    ��It��s over��


    ��My identity is exposed... What should I do now?!��


    Almost at the same moment, Tania approached slowly and put her head close to Asar��s ear, threateningly said, "So, ��little sister,�� how about you answer a few questions from sister obediently? Otherwise, I��ll show this ��little brother�� to the Black Rose people. You should know the consequences, right?"


    Asar: "�ѩҩn�ѩ�"

 Chapter 707 - 708: Unexpected Words

    ����"Remember, apart from me, you must not let anyone else know your true identity for the time being."����


    Mengxi��s words were constantly echoing in Asar��s ears.


    Asar always kept in mind Mengxi��s instruction not to reveal the identity of the Son of Destiny. Even when faced with the threat from Tania, Asar insisted on keeping his lips sealed, resolutely not revealing his identity. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then,


    Our Son of Destiny was thus dragged by Tania into a room in an apartment nearby.


    Being in a closed room, Asar was naturally quite anxious.


    The reason was simple,


    From Mengxi, Asar knew about the precarious relationship between the Church and the Black Rose family. As a lone maid of the Black Rose, being caught by a member of the Sunlight could lead to dire consequences. For a moment, Asar regretted his previous recklessness.


    ��If only I had been more careful, I wouldn��t have bumped into a person from the Church...��


    Feeling the soundproof barrier in the room, Asar��s heartbeat accelerated, and a sense of unease spread rapidly in his heart like a flood breaking through a dam.


    ��Is this why she brought me here?!��


    ��Is it to torture me into confessing?!��


    ��To force me to disclose the secrets of the Black Rose family?! Please, I��m just a little maid, I don��t know anything of that sort! Big sister, I don��t have any information at all!��


    ��Wait a minute?��


    ��Could it be, to do pervy thing with me?!��


    ��Thinking about it, I��m also quite a charming and cute boy, the type that many girls like. Could it be that she brought me here for that reason?!...��


    In an instant, Asar held his breath, his mind in chaos.


    However, in reality, Asar was simply overthinking.


    After closing the barrier, Tania did not resort to violence against Asar. Instead, after changing into a church uniform that covered her entire body, she elegantly sat at the desk by the window. At that time, Tania extended her hand towards the chair opposite her and invited Asar:


    "Have a seat. I mean no harm, just a bit curious and want to have a chat with you."


    Saying so,


    Accompanied by a surge of pale golden holy energy, Tania generously took out some expensive black tea and various snacks from her spatial ring. The holy energy surrounding her was also retracted back into her body, turning her into an innocent, harmless, and cute young girl with a youthful face and large busts.


    Seeing this, Asar slightly relaxed his guard and cautiously sat opposite Tania.


    After seeing this scene, Asar was even more confused. He couldn��t understand what Tania really wanted to do. But considering that her strength was superior to his, Asar had no choice but to comply with her wishes at this stage.


    "That... what I did was actually..."


    Just as he sat down, Asar tried to explain his situation. Anyway, he still hoped to prevent this priestess from revealing his true situation to the Black Rose.


    But beyond Asar��s expectations was,


    Before he could finish a complete sentence, Tania interrupted his explanation:


    "I know, Asar, you were forced into this situation, right?"


    "Eh?!"


    Upon hearing this, Asar was immediately stunned, looking at Tania with incredulous eyes.


    "Why would you say that?"


    "Because I can tell, you are not one of the Black Rose people."


    "Not one of them?"


    "Yes."


    Tania nodded slightly, very certain, and said earnestly with her hand propping her chin:


    "I��ve dealt with the Black Rose before. Those people, although they appear courteous and graceful in their dealings with us, every word and action of theirs contains a hint of disdain and coldness, even murderous intent. In their eyes, anyone outside the Black Rose seems to be nothing more than cattle. In my interactions with them, all I could feel was a bone-deep chill, as if at any moment they would stop smiling and kill me."


    Seemingly recalling some unpleasant memories, a hint of bitterness seeped into Tania��s words:


    "The people of the Black Rose family, though still human in form, I always felt their souls no longer belong to humanity. However, you give me a different feeling."


    "I do?"


    "Yes, you don��t have the coldness and arrogance characteristic of the Black Rose family. What you emanate is a pure aura, a kindness towards others. The way you reacted after bumping into me says it all. If it were someone from the Black Rose family, they probably wouldn��t even acknowledge me and would just walk away. But you? Not only did you stop, but you also showed such concern for me. So, I think you��re a kind-hearted little brother, definitely not like those from the Black Rose family."


    "Miss Tania..."


    "I guess you must have some unspeakable reasons for disguising yourself as a girl and staying within the Black Rose family, right? It must be hard, isn��t it?"


    The blonde girl tilted her head, showing a warm and sweet smile.


    This sweet smile, like the bright sunlight of spring, instantly melted the guard and unease in Asar��s heart. The kindness emanating from Tania, and her sincere words, moved Asar deeply.


    Recalling the recent difficult and fearful days, the grievances buried in Asar��s heart suddenly poured out, and his eyes began to moisten.


    ��Wuw��


    ��Finally, finally someone understands me...��


    Forgetting his so-called male pride, Asar couldn��t help but start to sob. While wiping his tears, he nodded repeatedly:


    "Yes, yes, I was forced... to come to the Black Rose family... and dressed as a woman... to save my life..."


    "Ah, such a poor child."


    "Wuaaaah..."


    "Keeping these feelings hidden inside must have been very hard, right?"


    "Yes��"


    "Why not talk to your sister about it? It might feel a bit better to speak out. You don��t have to worry, I won��t tell anyone. I just want to understand you a bit more."


    After hesitating for a moment, Asar slowly nodded, looking at Tania��s pure and sincere smile:


    "Actually, actually it��s like this... Originally, I woke up in the mass burial mound..."


    Originally, Asar only intended to reveal part of his real situation. But in communicating with Tania, Asar��s heart unwittingly opened up to this gentle sister. His emotions, as if stirred by some unknown magical force, began to take control of his mind.


    Involuntarily, he shared many inner thoughts and his recent real experiences.


    Of course,


    The matter regarding the identity of the Son of Destiny, as entrusted by Mengxi, remained Asar��s bottom line, and he did not disclose it.


    However, Asar almost completely revealed his experiences since his resurrection, such as dressing as a woman to avoid his enemies, joining the Black Rose family to have enough to eat, and coming to the capital city of Anvika under coercion...


    Describing his past vividly, recounting his unbearable daily life, Asar became very emotional, and tears started falling drop by drop.


    As a chosen one, hiding in the Black Rose family full of abyssal demons, facing the constant danger of losing his life, Asar undoubtedly bore tremendous pressure, which almost crushed his spirit. But now? This pressure finally found a brief outlet during this conversation.


    Asar��s heart suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Tania, listening to his speech, occasionally showed surprise and empathy, and kept comforting Asar when he became emotionally agitated, turning into an excellent listener.


    ...


    However, as Asar��s narration reached its climax, and his emotions of complaint peaked, Tania rarely asked:


    "So, Asar, do you hate the abyssal demons?"


    "Of course I hate them! Without those monsters, would I have to live in such fear? Would I have to worry every day about my life being in danger... Not only the abyssal demons, but also those damned people of the Black Rose... they deceived me for so long wuwu..."


    "Yes, they are to be hated. However, sister thinks what you really should hate is not those abyssal demons or the people of the Black Rose."


    "Huh? Why do you say that?"


    Asar asked, puzzled.


    To this, Tania slowly stood up, leaned over the desk, and moved closer to Asar:


    "Since Asar has told sister so many secrets, then I, as your sister, should also reciprocate and share some of my inner thoughts with you, right?"


    Facing the blonde girl so close, feeling the fragrance emanating from her, Asar��s face turned slightly red, and he stammered:


    "Miss Tania, please, please speak?"


    "I think what you should really hate... should be... the Goddess..."


    "Ah? The Goddess?!!"


    As Tania��s words entered his ears, Asar��s expression changed dramatically in an instant.

 Chapter 708 - 709: The Manipulated Chess Piece

    "Miss Tania? What are you talking about?"


    As the words of the blonde girl echoed in his ears, Asar seemed to be struck by lightning, standing there dumbfounded, looking at the girl in front of him with disbelief, even doubting his own ears.


    Faced with Asar��s question, Tania slightly tilted her head, and spoke very considerately, word by word.


    "I��m saying, what you should hate is the Goddess."


    This simple answer instantly shattered the doubts in Asar��s heart.


    For a moment, Asar held his breath, as if still unable to recover from this shocking statement.


    After all, in Asar��s view, the other party was a priest of the Asumos religion, a follower of the Goddess. How could a follower of the Goddess utter such blasphemous words?!


    ��And, hate the Goddess?!��


    ��Why should one hate the Goddess?��


    ��What, what is this person thinking?��


    In shock, a strong confusion continuously bombarded Asar��s mind.


    Taking a deep breath, Asar asked tentatively.


    "Miss Tania, are you serious?"


    "Do I look like I��m joking?"


    Stretching out her hand to lift Asar��s chin, Tania asked rhetorically with a playful tone. Not only that, Tania continued with her astonishing words.


    "Not just you, strictly speaking, everyone on the Continent should despise that Goddess. If it weren��t for the Goddess, the Abyssal Demons wouldn��t have reappeared in this world, and the Black Rose family wouldn��t exist anymore."


    As she spoke, Tania��s light golden eyes filled with a strong murderous aura. Combined with her sharp gaze and the hidden chill in her tone, Asar came to a definite conclusion.


    �� "She��s serious." ��


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Little brother, do you know? Our respected Goddess is not as kind and loving as we think. She is quite cruel. For one purpose, she has created a so-called trial in our world."


    "A trial? What are you talking about?"


    Asar pretended not to understand and shook his head repeatedly.


    Unfortunately, Tania didn��t pay attention to him but continued to explain, her smile revealing a bone-chilling coldness.


    "In this trial, all of us, regardless of our strength or status, are the Goddess��s playthings."


    "..."


    "The trial that the Goddess has set up is essentially a game. The main mission of this game is to cultivate the Chosen Ones to repel the Abyssal Demons. Do you know? After defeating the demon race, we could have enjoyed a peaceful and happy life, living and working in peace and contentment, without fear of threats from the north, without worrying about being devoured by the Abyssal Demons, and without the fear of the impending catastrophic prophecy. However, to create a suitable background for the trial, the Goddess deliberately released the Abyssal Demons into this world, erasing peace and bringing fear and death to us."


    "Miss Tania?"


    "It��s precisely because of the Goddess��s heartless and reckless actions that over the years, countless species have been exterminated, tens of millions of people have lost their lives, and numerous cities and ancient relics have been destroyed in an instant. If it weren��t for the Goddess��s permission, little brother Asar, you wouldn��t have to worry every day about being killed by the Abyssal Demons, or being devoured alive by the Black Rose family��"


    "Wait! Wait!"


    As Tania��s bold words continued to echo in his ears, Asar, feeling very odd, couldn��t help but shake his head and wave his hands to interrupt Tania��s speech.


    "Miss Tania, could you perhaps have some misunderstanding about the Goddess?!"


    However, Tania didn��t directly answer Asar��s question. Instead, under Asar��s astonished gaze, she gently held the young boy��s confused face and asked him a meaningful question.


    "Little brother Asar, why do you think there are so many Abyssal Demons in the North?"


    "It��s because of the Demon Temple��s existence, right? The Demon Temple left by the Demon Lord continuously releases the shadow power, infecting everything around it, and eventually turning the Cold Winter Forest into a paradise for Abyssal Demons."


    Asar said softly, as this was his understanding of the origin of the Northern Abyssal Demons.


    "Hehe��"


    Hearing Asar��s answer, Tania gave a cold laugh, with a "just as I thought" expression of coldness on her face.


    "Since the Demon Temple caused the appearance of the Abyssal Demons and led to the current natural disasters in the North, then smart little brother, why do you think the Goddess didn��t just destroy the Demon Temple and eradicate this biggest threat to the continent? Why not ensure eternal peace for this world?"


    "Because, after the Goddess fought with the demon lord, she was gravely injured and greatly weakened. She had to leave this world and was thus powerless to destroy the Demon Temple..."


    "How naive, little brother. Maybe she was injured, but the Goddess��s strength was hardly affected. After that great battle, the Goddess didn��t immediately leave the Ancita Continent but traveled around the continent for several years. During this time, the Goddess used her power to perform miracles, such as reconstructing the ecological environment of the continent. Does this seem like someone whose power is diminished? If you don��t believe me, I can show you the ancient texts passed down by the Church, which have records of this. Not only our church but even the underground archives of the Red Leaf Empire have corresponding records. Numerous pieces of evidence show that the Goddess still retained her powerful strength then and was more than capable of destroying the demon lord��s relics [Demon Temple]"


    "This��"


    Asar bit his lip, looking conflicted as he lowered his head.


    Although Tania hadn��t shown any concrete evidence yet, her well-structured argument caused a slight wavering in Asar��s heart.


    But soon, Asar shook his head frantically to calm his restless mind.


    "Maybe the Goddess didn��t know about the Demon Temple��s existence? After all, the Goddess defeated the demon lord over three thousand years ago, right? And the Demon Temple and the appearance of the Northern Abyssal Demons happened only about eight hundred years ago, right? It��s not impossible that the cunning demon lord hid something, right?"


    "Yes, most people would think that way."


    Tania smiled and nodded, not upset by Asar��s rebuttal.


    She knew from the beginning that the Chosen One would not easily believe her words.


    ��However, what does it matter if he doesn��t believe?��


    ��In the face of reality, how long can you hold on?��


    Although she still maintained a kind and sweet smile, a chilling and eerie light had already unknowingly emerged in Tania��s pale golden eyes. The blonde girl shook her head as if puzzled:


    "Ah, so you see, you��ve all been deceived."


    "What do you mean?"


    "To be precise, the first Abyssal Demon of this era was recorded to have appeared 839 years ago at noon. And the day before this Abyssal Demon appeared and launched its attack, a significant event happened on the continent �C the Goddess descended into the Cold Winter Forest."


    "What are you saying?!"


    As these words reached his ears, Asar could no longer sit still. He jumped up, supporting himself on the table, and stared at Tania in disbelief;


    "The Goddess appeared in the forest too?!"


    "Yes, the Goddess not only appeared in the Winter Forest, but she also used her powerful divine power within the forest. At that time, the terrifying fluctuations could be felt for miles around. What do you think the Goddess suddenly appearing in the Cold Winter Forest meant? Was she intending to destroy the Demon Temple? If so, why is the Demon Temple still intact to this day? Moreover, the day after the Goddess��s descent, the Abyssal Demons attacked human villages."


    "..."


    "Hehe, I know it��s hard for you to believe what I��m saying, but, all of this is true."


    Saying this,


    A series of pale golden lights gently rippled in Tania��s palm, and a precious, rare magic stone used for recording videos suddenly appeared in her hand. Then, without sparing any expense, Tania handed this invaluable item to Asar.


    "This is a secret stored within our church, recording the major event that happened in the Northern region 800 years ago. If you don��t believe it, you can take a good look��"


    Staring intently at the magic stone in his palm, Asar��s pupils trembled continuously.


    Vaguely, he seemed to have guessed something.


    Taking a deep breath, to deny the blasphemous thoughts in his mind, Asar activated the communication magic stone. A historical scene filled with the sense of time unfolded before the eyes of the new Chosen One...


    ... S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As these images continuously surged into his mind, Asar��s expression became serious.


    And almost at the same moment,


    Tania slowly leaned over to Asar��s side and whispered in his ear:


    "I know you don��t want to believe it, but this is the truth. The Demon Temple was activated by the Goddess herself. Frankly speaking, all the disasters and tragedies related to the Abyssal Demons in this world today, their chief culprit is our respected Goddess. But no matter how many people die, the Goddess won��t care. She only cares about the Chosen Ones"


    "..."


    Seemingly thinking of something, Tania shook her head somewhat helplessly and patted Asar��s shoulder meaningfully:


    "Oh, it��s not quite right to say Chosen Ones. Strictly speaking, what the Goddess really cares about is the Girl of Destiny... Even the Son of Destiny selected by divine power is nothing more than a chess piece for the Goddess. A piece that can be discarded at any time."

 Chapter 709 - 710: The Shadows Under Faith

    "What exactly are you saying?"


    "I think my idea is not without merit. At least, in the eyes of the Goddess, the Chosen Girl is definitely more important than the Son Of Destiny."


    Tania said this with certainty. Hearing these words, Asar couldn��t help but take a deep breath.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "When the Girl of Destiny is in danger, she can trigger miracles, you see. The power of the Goddess will descend upon this world, repel the enemies of the Girl of Destiny, and significantly boost the Girl of Destiny��s strength in a short period. You know all this, right? It��s not a secret anyway."


    "Yes..."


    "And, by comparison, what about the Son of Destiny?"


    Tania looked at Asar meaningfully, twirling her hair with her fingers, and said with a tone of regret:


    "Look at Xue Tianao. When he was besieged by the Abyssal Demons and in mortal peril, the Goddess didn��t lift a finger to save him, just watched as the Son of Destiny perished. The previous Son Of Destiny��s too �C burned to death, killed by the sword, devoured by the Abyssal Demons... Now, who knows what situation this generation��s Son of Destiny is in? Probably not too good either..."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Asar fell into silence.


    Tania smiled meaningfully, slowly stood up, and began to stroll absentmindedly around the room. As she walked, the girl let out a sigh.


    And her voice, as if carrying magic, kept tugging at Asar��s thoughts.


    "To be honest, I think the Son of Destiny is quite pitiable. With erased memories, knowing nothing, he was sent into this world by the Goddess. Then, led by the nose by a false mission, stripped of his own dreams and life, reduced to the Goddess��s puppet, continuously cultivating and striving hard, seemingly saving the world. In reality, he��s just like cannon fodder, existing to attract fire for the Girl of Destiny. Even after completing the trials, what can the Son of Destiny gain? The Goddess��s legacy is only given to the Girl of Destiny. What does the Son of Destiny have? Seems like nothing at all. If the Son of Destiny tries to seize the Girl of Destiny��s legacy later, he might even be eliminated by the Goddess... Don��t you think it feels quite pitiable?"


    Saying this, Tania��s tone gradually became eerie:


    "The Son of Destiny is just a chess piece that the Goddess can discard at any time."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Asar fell into an eerie silence.


    Why Tania, a mere priest, would know about the replacement of the Son of Destiny, the manner of death of the previous Son of Destiny, and important information about the Goddess��s legacy, Asar was already too exhausted to think, or rather, his consciousness had already ignored this part of the information.


    Asar, whose eyes gradually lost their luster, just thoughtfully cast his gaze towards the ground.


    "A chess piece, huh..."


    ...


    ...


    Several hours later, in the Heavenly Garden behind the Asumos Cathedral, Tania was leisurely strolling, admiring the beautifully chaotic and deserted scenery around her. Since the sacred beast Huiming followed Mengxi to the Sunlight unit, the once-forbidden Heavenly Garden had been reopened to the devotees.


    However, as it had been neglected for nearly a hundred years, the garden had lost its former beauty and was now a quiet, desolate, and eerily silent forest.


    Such a place, even though opened, did not attract the devotees of the church to visit for leisure.


    As such,


    The Heavenly Garden remained as silent and deserted as it had been for the past century.


    And, Tania, having interests quite different from ordinary people, was particularly fond of this place. After finishing her communication with the Son of Destiny, Tania came alone to the Heavenly Garden for a walk to clear her mind. The desolation and silence around her instead brought her a sense of relaxation.


    Thinking back to Asar��s reaction after hearing her words earlier, Tania revealed a sinister smile.


    ��Indeed��


    ��Choosing the Son of Destiny was the right decision��


    ��Compared to the now mature Mengxi, his will was simpler and weaker, and more easily influenced. So easily swayed by suggestion... such an easy target...��


    "Naively ridiculous..."


    The blonde girl murmured to herself.


    But as she spoke, Tania seemed to sense something, her eyebrows suddenly furrowing, and she slowly turned her head to the side.


    ��This aura...��


    The next moment,


    Under Tania��s serious gaze, the ground covered with withered grass suddenly rippled, and then as if turning into a liquid, a figure wrapped in a white-gold robe quietly appeared before Tania. The ground then immediately returned to normal.


    Realizing the identity of the newcomer, Tania suppressed the eerie smile on her face, returning to her usual serious demeanor.


    Bowing with a curtsy, the girl respectfully greeted the figure in the white robe,


    "Holy Envoy, my lord."


    Indeed,


    The one who emerged from the ground and appeared before Tania was one of the four Holy Envoys of the Asumos Church, Franzten-Zabro.


    In response to Tania��s respectful greeting, Zabro placed his hands behind his back and nodded solemnly. Then, without any pleasantries, he straightforwardly said:


    "Tania, the Pope wishes to see you, come with me."


    His words were filled with unquestionable authority and assertiveness.


    But that was normal,


    The status of a Holy Envoy in the Church was much higher than that of an Apostle. Zabro talking to Tania didn��t need to be overly courteous.


    Tania, aware of these formalities, didn��t feel displeased but instead respectfully lowered her head,


    "Understood, my lord"


    "Hm."


    Zabro nodded in satisfaction. As he nodded, he also took a moment to observe the blonde girl he hadn��t seen in a long time.


    "How is the injury left by the Sword Demon��s heavy blow?"


    "Thanks to the Goddess��s grace, it��s nothing serious."


    "That��s good to hear. But since you��re fine, then go and train instead of wasting your time at Luminous or in places like this."


    Surveying the surrounding forest, Zabro spoke indifferently. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "Ophelia has betrayed the church. Now, with only two of the three Heavenly Apostles remaining, you, as the First Earth Apostle and a peak seventh-level existence, need to break through as soon as possible to fill the vacancy of the Heavenly Apostle. Do you understand?"


    "I understand"


    After respectfully acknowledging, Tania seemed to think of something and tentatively asked:


    "By the way, Holy Envoy, may I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "What should we do if someone... shows disrespect to the Goddess?"


    "What to do?"


    Hearing this, Zabro frowned displeasedly, then looked sternly at Tania:


    "Disrespect to the Goddess! That calls for an immediate honor duel! Anyone who dares insult the Goddess deserves no mercy!"


    Mentioning the Goddess, Zabro seemed like a different person, becoming extremely agitated. Undoubtedly, if someone in his presence uttered disrespectful words about the Goddess, Zabro would not hesitate to fight them. He was a typical, fanatical devotee.


    After speaking, Zabro asked with confusion:


    "Why ask such a question suddenly?"


    "No reason."


    Having gotten the answer she wanted, Tania shook her head and awkwardly scratched her head:


    "Well, I��ve been unconscious in the nutrition tank for a while, so I was just wondering if there have been any policy changes recently."


    "Such fundamental things will not change." sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zabro stated emphatically, with a hint of reproach in his eyes.


    Clearly, he was displeased with Tania for asking such a foolish question.


    "Don��t ask such stupid questions again."


    However, the Holy Envoy didn��t dwell on it, and after giving a warning glance, he turned his head towards the direction of the Cathedral and urged:


    "Enough talk, come with me to see the Pope. It��s impolite to keep the Pope waiting."


    "Sorry, Holy Envoy."


    After bowing apologetically, Tania obediently followed Zabro towards the Cathedral.


    However,


    What Zabro didn��t notice was the cold, eerie smile that flashed across the face of the girl, who he thought was loyal to the church and devoted to the Goddess, as she lowered her head.


    ��Indeed��


    ��Even the Holy Envoys are the same, fundamentally devoted to that ��woman��...��


    ��If that��s the case��


    ��Then they must be eliminated...��

 Chapter 710 - 711: Skye City

    In the quiet of the night, within the inner city of Anvika - Headquarters of the Sunlight Unit.


    After a day of exhausting training and work, except for the devotees on duty patrolling and standing guard, the majority of the Sunlight Unit��s members had already entered their dreamland. However, the real combat training field, which should have become silent as the night deepened, was still brightly lit.


    The person occupying this vast training ground was not an ordinary devotee, but the new leader of the Sunlight Unit, our very own Mengxi.


    After releasing holy energy and enveloping the entire ground in a barrier of silver holy light, the stunningly beautiful silver-haired girl quietly came to the center of the field and sat down, slowly closing her eyes. Then, the dense holy energy between heaven and earth began to converge towards Mengxi under her conscious control, being absorbed into her body, continuously gathering at her chest.


    Terrifying energy rippled around her, with the momentum to break through the barrier in one fell swoop.


    ...


    Clearly, At this moment, Mengxi was diligently cultivating, trying to further purify the holy energy in her body to enhance her strength. Mengxi��s cultivation process continued methodically for several hours.


    However, different from usual cultivation, as the holy energy was manipulated, a terrifying crimson light gradually emerged within the silver aura of the girl, making the temperature within the barrier plummet instantly, and a terrifying murderous aura spread in an instant.


    The crimson light and the silver energy reflected each other, making the atmosphere inside the barrier even more oppressive.


    "Miss Mengxi..."


    Lying outside the barrier, Sakura watched this scene with trepidation and anxiety.


    As an intelligent being created by the Goddess to assist the Chosen One, Sakura naturally sensed the destructive aura in the crimson energy and was acutely aware of the nature of this power. It was the power of shadow, the most terrifying, brutal, and uncontrollable force in this world.


    Sakura knew that her mistress had the ability to absorb the shadow power, but she still couldn��t help feeling uneasy.


    Because,


    The shadow power recently absorbed from Bloody Butterfly was too intense... far exceeding the limit that her mistress��s body could withstand. This made Mengxi��s attempts to absorb, release, or control these shadow power extremely difficult.


    A slight mishap could lead to losing control, or even an explosive death.


    Such reckless behavior naturally led Sakura to attempt to stop it. Unfortunately, the attempts did not go as desired. Mengxi still persisted in her ways, often contacting the Bloody Butterfly during the day, and frantically cultivating at night to consume the absorbed powers.


    Watching the silver-haired girl suffering from backlash, bleeding from her seven orifices, and in pain, Sakura felt as if her heart was bleeding.


    "Miss Mengxi, you are really being too reckless."


    While helplessly sighing, Sakura continued to focus on the silver-haired girl in the middle of the training field, sincerely praying for her.


    ...


    As time progressed further, Mengxi��s expression became more and more agonized. The tumultuous power surging within her undoubtedly brought immense strain and intense pain to her body. Blood uncontrollably oozed from her skin and facial features,


    making the usually charming silver-haired girl look somewhat ferocious and terrifying.


    "Indeed, it��s quite hard to control..."


    Biting her lip hard, Mengxi gave a bitter smile.


    The severe pain and overwhelming pressure at times made it difficult for Mengxi to breathe.


    However,


    Even so, she had to endure it.


    Mengxi knew that to deal with the impostor residing in the Goddess��s statue and the blinded members of the church, especially Kael and those four hindering Holy Envoys, she needed more power, she had to become even stronger.


    At the same time,


    Only by becoming stronger could she help stabilize the terrifying shadow power within Yumo��s body.


    Currently, the power inside Yumo��s body was still uncontrollably surging out, constantly eroding Yumo��s sanity.


    Now, relying on her physique that absorbs the shadow power, and Yumo��s own willpower, they barely managed to stabilize Yumo��s mental state.


    As long as her wife didn��t get angry or release her power on a large scale, she wouldn��t lose control.


    However,


    This balance is quite fragile. And as time goes on, the shadow power within Yumo becomes way too difficult to control, and Mengxi must absorb more of it to maintain the balance.


    The amount of power Mengxi has absorbed has already reached its limit; she must quickly enhance her strength.


    Logically speaking, it would be very difficult for her, at the initial stage of the eighth level, to further increase her strength.


    Fortunately,


    Yumo is like a power bank for her, and the power absorbed from Yumo can further help strengthen her own.


    However,


    This method of increasing her strength is undoubtedly a double-edged sword.


    While it brings Mengxi an increase in power, it also brings immense pain.


    More importantly,


    After absorbing more and more of the shadow power, Mengxi herself has developed a severe dependency on this power.


    Although she had experienced this reaction before, her "condition" is undoubtedly critical now. If she doesn��t have close contact with Yumo and absorb her power for a while, she feels unbearably restless and in great pain.


    Even now, Mengxi is experiencing similar sensations.


    Her legs tightly clenched, pressing hard on her chest, the silver-haired girl��s face flushed, and her eyes dazedly looked towards the starry sky.


    "Yumo..."


    But this state of being trapped in desire didn��t last long. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, the recovered Mengxi frantically shook her head, casting away the absurd thoughts in her mind.


    ��No, no...��


    ��What am I thinking!��


    ��If I go to my her too late in the evening... what will she think of me? I don��t want to be seen by my sister as a girl with unsatisfied desires...��


    ��Well��


    ��Although lately, Yumo seems a bit more... craving...��


    ��Compared to her, am I still somewhat normal?��


    Recalling the recent scenes of repeatedly collapsing on Yumo��s belly, Mengxi��s pretty face gradually showed a peculiar expression.


    After lightly criticizing and taking a deep breath, Mengxi gradually calmed her restless heart.


    At the same time,


    The silver-haired girl��s gaze suddenly became sharp and serious, staring intently at the container holding the colorless, transparent liquid in front of her. Then, her eyes suddenly narrowed, and under the control of her consciousness, the terrifying shadow power enveloping her body responded as if called upon, beginning to converge towards the container.


    Under the strong pressure of the silver holy energy, assisted by Mengxi��s formidable spiritual power, the power of shadow gradually merged with the colorless liquid.


    Mengxi, when in close or even negative distance contact with Yumo, undoubtedly absorbed a large amount of shadow energy. Even the current Mengxi couldn��t completely consume and absorb these energy. To prevent her body from collapsing, Mengxi, through the circulation of holy energy in her body, exerted all her effort to expel it out.


    Of course, Mengxi naturally didn��t want to waste Yumo��s power.


    She thought of a very clever way to deal with these shadow energy while also laying the foundation for her future plans...


    "Phew, done, that should be enough. Perhaps it��s enough to create a convincing illusion."


    Taking a deep breath, Mengxi retracted her potent holy energy.


    In an instant, the holy light barrier was lifted, the oppressive aura filling the training ground dissipated, and everything returned to normal.


    However,


    At this moment, the container in front of Mengxi underwent a certain change. The originally colorless and odorless liquid now became a bizarre fluid exuding a violent force, thick and crimson, like surging blood...


    Slowly standing up and picking up this small bottle of the container, Mengxi smiled with a sense of accomplishment:


    "Well then, next is to think about how to persuade her to cooperate..."


    However,


    Just as Mengxi was immersed in thought, a powerful aura suddenly descended from the sky, instantly pulling Mengxi��s thoughts back to reality. The pressure, like the sky collapsing and falling, caused the girl��s eyes to narrow sharply, her light purple eyes trembling slightly for once, and she stood frozen on the spot like a statue.


    "This aura..."


    And at this moment, a golden-haired man rushed over from a distance, tumbling into the training ground under the propulsion of holy energy. This anxious knight was Mengxi��s capable right-hand man, Phillipe, the son of the former Archbishop...


    It seemed that due to the urgency of the situation, Phillipe hadn��t even had time to greet Mengxi, and even before he reached her, he anxiously called out:


    "Lady Saintess! The, the Pope is calling for you to urgently go to the reception platform! Those, those guys have already..."


    However,


    Before Phillipe could finish, Mengxi bit her lip, nodding with a complicated mood.


    "I know, I��m not blind."


    Saying this,


    The girl slowly lifted her head, looking towards the sky.


    However,


    At this moment, in Mengxi��s eyes, the bright moon and stars in the night sky were no longer visible, the only thing visible was a floating giant island surrounded by thick fog, blocking out the sun and sky.


    "The Sky City - Laplace..."


    The fortress known as ��the Wrath of the Sky God��.


    Also, in this holy war,


    Another major trump card of the human forces...

 Chapter 711 - 712: Sky City Laplace

    Boom~


    Accompanied by a burst of lightning and thunder, and the flashing of azure light, an enormous shadow unexpectedly appeared in the sky above Anvika, blotting out the sun.


    The tranquility of Anvika��s night was shattered with the arrival of the floating giant island. The vast and terrifying magic power, like a flood breaking through a dam, poured down from the sky, engulfing the entire capital of Red Leaf in an instant.


    The people, asleep, felt this overwhelming pressure and suddenly shivered, a chill running down their spines. They got up, trembling with fear, and opened their windows or went outside to try to understand where this immense pressure was coming from.


    When they looked up and saw the huge shadow covering the sky, almost everyone��s face changed color instantly. Confusion, fear, and unease erupted like lava from a volcano, overwhelming their hearts.


    After a few seconds of silence,


    The entire city exploded into chaos, noise replaced tranquility, and fear replaced comfort...


    "What is that in the sky? What is it?!"


    "Is it a meteor about to fall??!"


    "So huge, is the sky falling?!"


    "It must be a demon king attacking again! Hurry, everyone runnnnnn!!!"


    "Quick! Run! If we don��t, we��ll lose our lives!!"


    ...


    Anxious cries for help and panicked shouts were everywhere, incessant and overlapping. The Sword Demon and Higanbana, half a month ago, had already cast a great psychological shadow over the citizens of the Empire. This sudden and unexpected huge shadow stirred up the fears buried deep in their hearts.


    Riots and chaos gradually engulfed the imperial capital.


    People rushed towards the city gates in a frantic scramble.


    In the midst of this chaos, roars filled with magic and aura instantly echoed through the streets and alleys of the city,


    "Everyone, stay calm! Don��t panic! What��s above us is not an enemy!! It��s not an abyssal demon! That is the Sky City - Laplace, our guest! I repeat, do not panic, the one above us is our friend, not an enemy!"


    Along with these resounding roars, teams of imperial warriors, dressed in red armor and exuding confidence, rode on horses into the chaotic areas of the city, trying to maintain order. It wasn��t just the imperial knights; tens of thousands of city guards also entered the residential areas to help calm the frightened and anxious people.


    Even Amon, the second prince of the Empire, personally mounted a horse and hurried to the most chaotic area.


    Upon arriving, Amon quickly began the work of calming the crowd.


    Because Prince Amon was known for being close to the people and for his extremely approachable tone, the people near Amon quickly stabilized their emotions and believed the words of the soldiers. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gradually, the panic atmosphere over Ji Square began to dissipate.


    Seeing this, Amon, who had exerted himself in persuasion, finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Finally, it��s quieted down."


    While feeling relieved,


    The second prince of the Empire couldn��t help but slowly lift his head, gazing at the magnificent floating giant island that shrouded the night sky. Although Amon had claimed during calming the masses that the arrival of the Sky City was merely a friendly visit, that they were here to visit the imperial family, and to participate in the Saintess�� coronation ceremony half a month later, with no ill intentions, when he himself looked up at the Sky City, Amon couldn��t help but bite his lip, his eyes filled with anger.


    "These bastards..."


    Amon said through gritted teeth.


    Clearly,


    He was extremely dissatisfied with the sudden arrival of the Sky City.


    "Weren��t they supposed to notify us in advance when they were about to arrive?! They didn��t even inform us, and directly brought the floating island over our capital?! And why at night of all times? Turning the imperial city into a chaotic mess?! Damn creatures... as arrogant as ever."


    For the first time, Amon dropped his usual demeanor and unreservedly criticized the people on the floating island.


    Hearing Amon��s displeased muttering, Panlun, the Imperial Prime Minister, spoke up to advise him:


    "There��s no need to get angry over these creatures. This is just their style. Getting angry for them will harm your body and mind, it��s not worth it."


    With these words, Amon took a deep breath and gradually calmed his restless heart. Then, the young red-haired man slowly turned his gaze towards the aged Prime Minister.


    "Heh, you��re right. It��s not worth it."


    Amon laughed at himself.


    "Yes, these guys are always like this..."


    Shaking his head, Amon sighed with mixed feelings and looked around at the people.


    The Sky City - Laplace was usually suspended high above the cloud or floating in the high sky unnoticed by people. Most ordinary citizens were unaware of the appearance of the Sky City, only having a rough understanding of this unique sky city��s outline from books.


    Therefore, when the Sky City descended over Anvika, most of the ignorant citizens mistook it for a meteorite from outer space, hence the fear.


    However,


    Among the chaotic and restless crowd, there were not only ordinary citizens. A large number of scholars, businessmen, officials, and nobles were inside! After experiencing initial unrest, they realized that the object above was not a meteorite from outer space or an abyssal demon descending, but the famous Sky City.


    But, after realizing this, they became even more unsettled...


    Even now, after Amon��s efforts to calm them down, they still held their breaths, watching the sky above with anxiety and apprehension.


    Amon looked at them with understanding.


    After all,


    The reputation of the Sky City isn��t exactly infamous, but it��s certainly notorious...


    Recently, when human forces became aware of the collusion between the Black Rose family and abyssal demons, the Black Rose family suddenly became the most despised evil force in the eyes of those in the know. Before this revelation, the Black Rose family had been repeatedly hailed by the Ainor Group��s continental magazines as a model of friendly and harmonious morality...


    But before the exposure of the Black Rose family, which force had the worst reputation?


    Sky City - Laplace would be second to none.


    In their pursuit of the secrets of eternal life and to break through to a higher level beyond the eighth, those in Sky City went to extreme lengths. Burning, killing, looting were part of their daily lives. To get enough test subjects, they even captured entire towns, resulting in the death of tens of thousands of innocents.


    They were unscrupulous in getting what they wanted. Twenty years ago, a small country in the northwestern part of the continent named Heaven was targeted by Sky City because it had a child with a rare pure elemental constitution. Since the king refused to hand over the child, Heaven country was destroyed, and the child was captured by Sky City. After being tortured, the child was dissected and died on the operating table...


    Other malicious incidents related to Sky City occurred frequently, making one doubt whether the people in Sky City ever considered those outside as their kin...


    The appearance of such a notorious Sky City over Anvika naturally caused worry and concern.


    "It��s incomprehensible how these creatures from Sky City have been able to do whatever they want until now."


    Amon shook his head in disappointment.


    To this,


    The Imperial Prime Minister, Panlun, could only sigh helplessly:


    "Because they��re strong... Laplace is the most fortified fortress in the world, even the Infernal Prison couldn��t breach its shield. Moreover, they possess the most terrifying weapons in the world. Although their leadership��s power is not as strong as ours or that of the Asumos Church, no one wants to confront them directly. Whoever attacks them will only benefit a third party. In addition, the people in Sky City are cunning. They may act recklessly, but they haven��t targeted the top forces... That��s how the balance has been maintained, barely��"


    "Ah... such an irritating balance." Amon sighed, resigned to the situation.


    "Yes, but there��s no choice, that��s reality. And now, we even have to cooperate with them. After all, in this Holy War, we need the power of their main cannon. The Demon Temple is extremely strong, perhaps only the fully charged main cannon of Laplace can penetrate the body of that demoness"


    Panlun bitterly smiled, then advised Amon:


    "Your Highness, you��ll be meeting with them later, you should set aside these emotions now."


    "I know. Until the Holy War ends successfully, I will reluctantly cooperate with them."


    Taking a deep breath, Amon quickly regained his usual calm demeanor.

 Chapter 712 - 713:

    "Is that Sky City - Laplace? At first glance, it really is magnificent..." S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Phillipe, leading the team on a giant griffon high in the sky, couldn��t help but sigh.


    On the ground, all Phillipe could see was the pitch-black base of the island. But as he flew higher, the full view of Sky City - Laplace perfectly unfolded before him. The huge island was surrounded by thick bluish mist, and atop the island lay an ancient city, full of historical charm and surrounded by dense forests.


    Combined with the layers of mist, it gave Phillipe the illusion of peering into a fairyland.


    Although every part of the city contained rich history, the entire fortress wasn��t corroded by the passage of time; it was still bright and splendid, majestic and gorgeous. The grand magic formations floating around Sky City only added to its imposing aura.


    "Worthy of being the former capital of the Demon Race, indeed impressive."


    Phillipe couldn��t help feeling an urge to take out a magic stone for recording images and capture this grand scene.


    However,


    Before that, Phillipe had to stop his somewhat uninformed companion. After glancing at a companion who was guiding a griffon to slowly approach Sky City, Phillipe immediately scolded loudly, "Martini! What foolishness are you doing? Come back! Do you want to die?!!"


    Startled by Phillipe��s scolding, the young soldier who wanted to observe Sky City up close trembled and sheepishly retreated to Phillipe��s side:


    "Sorry, Captain."


    "Didn��t I tell you? Maintain a distance of three kilometers from Sky City. If you get too close, you��ll be burned to ashes by the shield!"


    After angrily reprimanding his team member, Phillipe shook his head in resignation and thoughtfully observed the grand city not far away. Although Phillipe��s strength was not very powerful, just seventh level, he could still faintly sense the terrifying energy fluctuations surrounding Sky City.


    Though invisible to the naked eye, he was certain that the entire Laplace was enveloped in a terrifying magical barrier.


    And this shield was the ��Thunder Particle Shield�� constructed of dense thunderous energy.


    The reason Sky City could still stroll unscathed across the continent after committing such atrocities was because of their ��Thunder Particle Shield.�� It was this shield that made the defense of Sky City impregnable.


    Even the ��Flame Cannonball�� fired by the Inferno in its liberated power state couldn��t damage it in the slightest. Such a terrifying defensive power had caused even forces including Asumos to abandon the idea of attacking Sky City.


    It was also because of the ��Thunder Particle Shield�� that Sky City was known as the most indestructible fortress on the continent.


    After personally experiencing the oppressive presence of this shield, Phillipe, accustomed to grand sights, couldn��t help but be filled with emotion:


    "I really don��t understand, how did the Demon Race create such a thing back then."


    However,


    Just as Phillipe was lost in thought, the captain of the sunlight squad suddenly furrowed his brows, showing a serious look,


    "What are they planning to do?"


    The next moment,


    Under the watchful eyes of Phillipe and a group of Church Air Force knights, the Sky City - Laplace, which had been suspended motionless in the air for a long time, finally made a move. Immense magical power surged, and the deep brown rocky base of the island started to emit bursts of blue light. These azure lights rapidly converged in a spiral at the base of the floating giant island.


    Accompanied by the outline of a huge blue magic formation, a bright blue light beam shot out from the bottom of the island, creating an energy staircase between the vast Sky City and the Asumos Headquarters.


    Following that,


    An ancient teleportation gate, adorned with the Demon Race emblem, unexpectedly appeared at the base of the island.


    Escorted by dozens of knights in heavy armor, a luxurious ��carriage�� drawn by five snow-white tiger-shaped magical beasts entered everyone��s view. Under the gaze of thousands of Anvika citizens, and surrounded by the azure glow, the Sky City envoy team grandly proceeded towards the Asumos Headquarters.


    Even behind the teleportation gate, there was a band of nearly a hundred musicians, blowing horns and playing music.


    The grand entrance of the people from Sky City was truly breathtaking.


    In comparison, the previously impressive appearances of the Holy Tower and the elderly members of Holy Lomari seemed so simple and unadorned.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    At the other end of the energy path, in front of the newly built Asumos Headquarters, a welcoming party of hundreds, composed of members from both the Church and the Red Leaf royal family, stood in formation. Despite the late hour, the high-ranking members of the church and the royal family, fighting off sleepiness, had come here in formal attire.


    Although it was a hard task,


    Many in the welcoming party were extremely displeased with Sky City��s arrogant attitude of not notifying in advance.


    Among them,


    The discontent was most prominent in Bai, the main combat force of the Sunlight unit. At that moment, Bai, studying hard, was grinding her teeth and gripping her sword hilt, ready to rush forward and fight the other party at any moment.


    If not for Mengxi, who was beside her, promptly intervening, Bai might have directly bombarded the Sky City��s caravan.


    Originally,


    Bai was enjoying herself at the underground night market sponsored by Yumo, hugging and embracing in the delight of the night. A five-star night market experience like this was something Bai could hardly afford, and now that she finally had the chance, she was ready to enjoy it when those bastards from Sky City showed up...


    Not only did they scare away the girl she had hired for the night...


    But the gambling match she was about to win, due to her opponent fleeing, was voided. She had been planning to use this hand of cards to win back everything she lost tonight! And now, where the hell did everyone go?!


    "Laplace, you bastards... I swear at your ancestors..."


    Why not take the lost money in the chaos?? Bai stated that she had her principles. Money lost had to be won back at the gambling table!


    Already dissatisfied with Sky City��s usual behavior, and now having lost her chance at enjoyment, how could Bai possibly show any good face to Sky City?


    "Damn it, making such a flashy entrance, isn��t it awkward... so vulgar..."


    Bai muttered discontentedly.


    At that moment,


    The young lady with silver hair cast her displeased gaze around. Noticing not far away Kael and several holy envoys, including the high-ranking members of the Red Leaf, Bai felt even more annoyed. Undoubtedly, this grand reception indicated the importance the Church and the Red Leaf royal family placed on Sky City.


    Despite them being a bunch of animals, ignoring all manners,


    ��Do we still have to welcome them with such grandeur?��


    "Why does it have to be so ceremonious..."


    "There��s no helping it, we need their help."


    Feeling Bai��s dissatisfaction, Mengxi spoke softly to comfort her:


    "The main cannon of Sky City is an indispensable part of Kael��s plan. To convince Sky City to come here, the pope had to make a lot of effort. To ensure their continued cooperation, we need to show sincerity. After all, to some extent, the Church is now asking for Sky City��s help."


    "Hmph..."


    Bai disdainfully turned her head away.


    However, she didn��t continue to complain, slowly loosening her grip on the sword handle, just grumbling unhappily.


    Mengxi smiled helplessly at this, then refocused her attention on the Sky City team approaching the headquarters. More precisely, Mengxi��s gaze was fixed on the luxurious ��carriage�� at the center of the team...


    Such a ��carriage��, inlaid with numerous precious gems, made of expensive silver diamonds, and drawn by saber-toothed tigers, could not be ridden by ordinary people. The music played by a professional team accompanying the team hinted at Mengxi an unsettling figure.


    As that figure emerged in her mind, the silver-haired girl unusually trembled slightly.


    ��Calm down... I��m not the same as I was back then...��


    ��No need to feel fear...��


    After reassuring herself for a while with her eyes closed, Mengxi��s restless heart gradually calmed down.


    Then, she continued to focus on the approaching luxurious carriage,


    However,


    As the carriage got closer, Mengxi��s expression suddenly changed. For a moment, as the wind lifted the curtain, she realized... the carriage was empty? Such an entrance, it��s impossible for the carriage to be unoccupied, the only explanation is...


    The next instant,


    As if confirming Mengxi��s suspicion, a chill suddenly struck from behind her,


    "Little Mengxi, why such a long face? Aren��t you happy to see ��Mom��?"


    Mengxi: ?!!!

 Chapter 713 - 714: Mrs. Lisa

    "Don��t be so stern, smile more, that��s when you��re beautiful~. You should be happy to see ��Mom��~"


    These seductive, eerie words, gentle yet tinged with flirtatiousness, suddenly surrounded Mengxi��s ears with their warmth.


    Undoubtedly,


    This speech was incredibly tempting, not only melodious like the song of an oriole but also filled with a magic that stirred the heart. The intonation was like the siren��s song, causing many who heard these words to briefly lose themselves in a daze.


    However,


    Unlike others,


    As these words reached her, the silver-haired girl didn��t smile as urged; instead, her face quickly darkened. The fake smile on her face disappeared, leaving only a cold, stern expression.


    This voice not only failed to bewitch Mengxi but instead ignited a fury within her. Especially upon hearing the word ��Mom��, dark memories flashed through her mind like a slideshow.


    A chilling intent overflowed in the girl��s pale purple, gem-like eyes.


    Instinctively, Mengxi clenched her fists.


    "Oh my, it seems my ��daughter�� is being rebellious, even throwing a tantrum?"


    The figure behind Mengxi commented playfully.


    Moreover,


    Not just verbally provocative, the figure even daringly reached out to touch Mengxi��s body, one hand gently lifting her beautiful silver hair, while the other boldly reached for the girl��s chest, as if intending to grope her.


    "Oh my~, my girl has really grown up, hasn��t she? Such a full chest~"


    The words and disrespectful actions of the person behind her completely enraged Mengxi. Unusually, the ��rational�� string in her mind snapped, and uncontrollable anger radiated from her pale purple eyes.


    "Get away!!"


    With a roar, the holy energy in Mengxi, like a wild beast breaking free from its chains, surged wildly from her body, rapidly converging into a silver holy sword in her palm. In an instant, it condensed into a weapon exuding a destructive aura.


    Without mercy, Mengxi swung her sword, cutting towards the presumptuous figure behind her.


    - ��Radiant - Phantom Holy Sword!�� -


    Mengxi��s strength had now reached the eighth level, her attack power and speed vastly improved. Even a high stage level 8 would find it difficult to escape unscathed from such a sudden and fierce attack at close range.


    However,


    It seemed as if the figure behind her had already anticipated Mengxi��s intentions. The moment the young girl swung her sword, a bell-like tinkling laugh emanated from the shadow behind her.


    Immediately following,


    The figure performed a backward somersault to evade Mengxi��s slash, widening the distance between them. As for the residual wave of energy generated by the swing of the ��Phantom Holy Sword,�� it was casually dispersed with a flick of the figure��s hand, shattering suddenly.


    In an instant, pure silver-colored energy particles scattered through the air like snowflakes.


    "What? What��s happening?!"


    The sudden burst of holy energy and the onslaught of wind pressure undoubtedly drew the attention of those nearby.


    Including Bai Yanluo, those who were briefly dazed by the sound quickly snapped back to reality, turning their gaze towards what was happening behind Mengxi.


    "Mengxi? What��s wrong, are you okay?!"


    Noticing the ��Phantom Holy Sword�� in Mengxi��s hand, Bai instinctively felt something was wrong. She immediately drew her sword from her waist, flashed beside Mengxi, and began cautiously looking around.


    But the next instant,


    Following Mengxi��s gaze, Bai quickly noticed a strange figure not far away. In that moment, Bai slightly narrowed her eyes, as holy energy of light attribute began to ripple around her,


    "Who are you?"


    At this moment,


    Under the astonished and wary eyes of everyone, a slender figure slowly stood up. Upon seeing the figure��s appearance, Bai��s eyebrows furrowed.


    It was a heavily made-up woman,


    With her dark pink hair dazzling and colorful, and black and golden eyes deep and mysterious, seemingly possessing a strange magic capable of absorbing one��s soul. Her curved eyebrows and long eyelashes trembled slightly, her fair skin showing a hint of blush, and her thin lips as delicate as rose petals.


    Not only was her face extremely beautiful, but her attire was also bright and luxurious to the extreme. The woman wore an off-shoulder evening gown, primarily in bright red with gold as an accent.


    The expensive, well-tailored dress clung tightly to her slender body, showcasing her curvaceous and seductive figure to its full extent. Her flawless pale skin, sparkling bright eyes, long and elegant neck, partially visible collarbone, all exuded a beauty that was both noble and elegant yet also alluring.


    Her exposed pale arms and long legs seemed capable of making any man in the world lose his mind and heart.


    Beauty and sexiness were the first impressions this light-hearted woman gave to everyone.


    But the second impression was one of luxury.


    Anyone with a bit of insight could see that the material of the woman��s dress was celestial silk, a fabric as precious as dragon crystal, and various expensive gems and diamonds were fully embedded in the dress. The dress alone on the woman��s body was probably worth a fortune.


    Not to mention the priceless bracelets and rings on her delicate hands, the necklace around her swan-like neck, or the diamond leg band on her thigh.


    However,


    Those responsible for welcoming guests would not be easily distracted by worldly things. Having interacted with Mengxi frequently, they had developed a certain resistance to ��beauty.�� After encountering the wealth of dragons and elves, they were even more indifferent to money.


    More than looks or wealth, what concerned them was the terrifying power constantly emanating from the woman, a power that seemed to rival the peak of level 8


    ��This person seems quite dangerous��


    Staring intently at the woman with a cunning smile, Bai couldn��t help but feel an immense pressure bearing down on her.


    But the thought that this person dared to make a move against Mengxi filled Bai with rage. Mengxi was her best friend, and naturally, she didn��t want to see her friend get hurt. At the same time, Yumo, who had recently hired her, had instructed her to protect Mengxi well.


    In order to earn the substantial final bonus promised by Yumo, Bai instantly revealed a deadly intent,


    "I��m asking you! Who are you?!"


    Unfortunately,


    Bai��s words did not capture the attention of the woman with pink hair. The woman��s gaze remained fixed on Mengxi��s face. Observing Mengxi��s angelic beauty, the pink-haired woman��s peculiar face gradually flushed with an excited red.


    Her lips slightly curved upward, revealing a charming yet unsettling smile.


    In her black and gold eyes, the desires named ��jealousy�� and ��greed�� began to grow.


    "My dear daughter, truly the girl of destiny... So beautiful that even Mommy is jealous~"


    Mengxi: "..."


    The silver-haired girl did not respond, but Bai couldn��t hold back any longer.


    "So you��re ignoring me, huh?!"


    Her sword, now enveloped in light, Bai boldly pointed it at the pink-haired woman, readying herself for battle.


    However,


    The next instant, Bai��s sword was pressed down by Mengxi��s hand.


    "???!"


    "Huh?"


    "Mengxi? What are you doing?"


    Seeing Mengxi stopping her, Bai looked at her, puzzled. But what she received from the silver-haired girl was a serious and slightly reproachful look:


    "Sister Bai, don��t be disrespectful, our guest is a person of importance."


    "Disrespectful? Important guest?"


    Bai blinked in confusion,


    But it seemed Mengxi had no desire to explain further to Bai. She dispelled the ��Phantom Holy Sword�� in her hand and calmed the turbulent holy energy around her. Then, with a smile, she gracefully walked towards the pink-haired woman who was both familiar and strange.


    Under the watchful eyes of the solemn church members, Mengxi curtsied elegantly to the pink-haired woman.


    "It��s been a long time, City Lord... or should I say, Mrs. Lisa."


    Though it was a friendly greeting,


    A fleeting, chilling hatred flashed imperceptibly in Mengxi��s gem-like eyes...


    ...


    Five years ago,


    On a blizzardy night at the border of the Snow Night Empire, a small town named Swieport was visited by an unexpected guest. Under the astonished gaze of the townspeople, a frail and slender figure struggled step by step into this impoverished town amidst the fierce snowstorm.


    Upon seeing the figure clearly, everyone was amazed.


    It was a thin and frail girl,


    Despite her frailty, she possessed a beauty that could make even the goddess jealous.


    Her soft, full lips, her delicate and exquisite nose adorably perched on her divinely beautiful face filled with a holy and beautiful aura, along with her smooth and elegant cheeks and her fair skin, seemed like a fairy straight out of a painting.


    Especially those gem-like, bright, pale purple eyes that were soul-capturing.


    Without a doubt,


    The town��s residents had never seen such a beautiful girl before.


    However,


    What shocked the residents more than the girl��s appearance was her current state.


    The silver-haired girl looked extremely exhausted. Her clothes were disheveled and in disarray, covered with a mix of blood and dirt on her limbs and face. Even her dazzling silver-white hair had lost its luster due to the stains.


    Despite the severe cold, the girl was only wearing a thin linen dress.


    Moreover, the girl��s breath was extremely weak, her steps faltering as if she might faint and be devoured by the ruthless snowstorm at any moment.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 714 - 715: Swieport Town

    Thank you for the support, I will add golden ticket bonuses tomorrow after posting the daily chapters.


    --------


    "Is this child injured?"


    An old man watching from under the eaves quickly came to this conclusion.


    Realizing this, the old man, who was the town mayor Mashilov, immediately showed a worried expression and hurriedly got up.


    "Hey!!!"


    Led by the mayor, the villagers braved the snowstorm and quickly came forward, wrapping the warm animal skin coat around the girl. After noticing the girl��s wounds under her thin clothes, Mashilov��s brows furrowed deeply.


    "Girl! What happened to you?! Hey, girl! Were you attacked by bandits?"


    However,


    Facing the old mayor��s questions, the girl was too weak to respond.


    Almost at the same moment, the girl��s mental strength reached its limit, and she eventually collapsed in front of the villagers.


    Seeing this, Mashilov made a decisive decision and turned to a few old men over seventy:


    "Quick! Take the child inside the house!"


    ��Why did this girl appear here in the middle of the night, and in such a wounded state?��


    Mayor Mashilov and the townspeople couldn��t help but ponder over this question.


    --


    Of course, at that time, the people of Swieport Town could never have dreamed that the girl they had rescued was the chosen one prophesied by the Church to save the world.


    Yes, this disheveled and miserable girl was Mengxi from the past.


    At that time, Mengxi had just arrived to this world.


    Upon awakening from unconsciousness, the girl��s mind was a blank slate. She didn��t know who she was, what she should do, and was completely ignorant of her surroundings.


    Driven by instinct, she made her way out of the underground palace ruins where she had awakened. Her only simple goal at that time was to find some food and water.


    However,


    Her luck did not seem to be on her side.


    Soon after leaving the ruins, the girl encountered a group of greedy bandits. The bandits, who were already attacking adventurers, quickly turned their attention to Mengxi. Upon seeing such a beautiful girl, an unprecedented and powerful greed instantly overtook the hearts of these desperados.


    In an instant, these bandits charged at the girl like wolves.


    Sensing their vile desires and the threat they posed, Mengxi naturally would not sit and wait for death. She immediately turned and fled into the woods, with the bandits in hot pursuit.


    Although she eventually escaped the clutches of the bandits thanks to her strong will to survive and her impressive physical, her body was severely damaged by the bandits�� magical bombardment.


    Dragging her exhausted body, the girl continued to wander aimlessly along the border of Snow Night Empire.


    However, her luck continued to be poor in the following days.


    Not only was she frequently harassed by magical beasts, but she was also targeted by border slave traders and members of the Divine Punishment Sect.


    The initial bandits, still relentless, crazily pursued the girl.


    Driven by fear and the will to survive, the girl, with her battered body, embarked on her desperate journey.


    After a week of narrow escapes from death and hardship, the girl, both physically and spiritually at her limit, finally arrived at this small town in a dazed and staggering state...


    ��


    Time passed unknowingly, and the girl in a coma gradually regained consciousness, enduring the pain in her body and slowly opening her eyes. As her vision became clearer, the figure of an old man gradually emerged in Mengxi��s eyes.


    He was an elderly man dressed in a worn leather coat, with white hair and looking very frail, already past the age of seventy.


    "Girl, you��re awake? How are you feeling? Is your body feeling better?"


    Seeing the girl awake, Mayor Mashilov, who was preparing herbs, immediately showed joy and hurriedly inquired.


    As the old man spoke, a few weathered-looking women nearby also approached the girl, expressing their concern.


    "Don��t be afraid, we��re not bad people."


    "You, little sister, what happened to you? Wearing so little in such cold weather?"


    "Poor child, does your wound still hurt?"


    ...


    ... S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However,


    Facing everyone��s concern, the silver-haired girl looked as if she was facing a great enemy. She wrapped herself in the blanket and curled up in the corner, warily scanning the people around her.


    Since everyone she had met after waking up had shown either hostility or greed towards her, the silver-haired girl found it hard to trust these strangers, even though they looked completely different from the previous bandits. More importantly, the girl couldn��t understand the language of this world...


    The unknown often leads to unease.


    What exactly did this group of people, who kept whispering in front of her, want to do to her?


    The girl bit her lip, nervously and guardedly watching everyone.


    The little remaining silver-white energy quietly gathered in the girl��s palm, ready to deal with any potential mishaps.


    ��Sigh, this girl seems to think of us as bad people��


    Mayor Mashilov gave a bitter smile.


    As the mayor, he quickly realized the girl��s inner unease and the language barrier between them. Although it was unclear why someone would not understand the common language of the continent today, the old man quickly accepted the fact and tried to communicate with the silver-haired girl using hand gestures, attempting to ease her wariness.


    -"Girl, don��t worry, we won��t hurt you..."-


    Mayor Mashilov, as if finding the feeling of coaxing his granddaughter in the past, gestured with his hands and feet, trying his best to express his intentions.


    The few elderly women nearby, and the uncles who came in later to watch, quickly imitated, vigorously waving their hands, showing their harmless nature, trying to convince the girl to trust them.


    Although they had no basis in sign language and the coordination was poor, making the scene quite chaotic, after some clumsy attempts, the atmosphere in the room became livelier.


    ...


    Gradually, the girl seemed to feel the kindness of the elderly people. The doubt and unease in her eyes were replaced with a cautious curiosity as she slowly peeked out and looked around.


    Seeing this, Mayor Mashilov nodded slightly, showing a gentle and warm smile. His smile was filled with a sense of relief.


    At the same time, to show his goodwill, Mayor Mashilov brought a bowl of hot, steaming soup, carefully prepared by the townspeople, to the girl. He made a gesture of ��please�� to her.


    The silver-haired girl, who was extremely hungry, saw that these elderly people not only did not harm her but also clothed her warmly and even prepared delicious food. She slightly lowered her guard.


    The next moment, under the friendly gaze of the townspeople, the girl slowly reached out, took the soup from Mayor Mashilov, and began to eat ravenously, even sticking out her tongue when it was too hot...


    ...


    Thereafter, due to her still precarious health, the girl had to continue resting and recuperating. Although she still had some doubts about the townspeople, these lingering suspicions gradually dissipated under their meticulous care and attention.


    Watching the enthusiastic, gentle treatment from the elderly men and women and the curious, always smiling children around her, the girl finally felt at ease.


    ��They... are good people��


    The townspeople showed nothing but kindness towards the girl.


    As the town was located on the border of the Snow Night Empire, near the Red Leaf Empire, and with continuous conflicts between the two empires, nearly all the young men in the town had been conscripted into the army by the border Marquis, sent to the battlefield. The strength of such a remote town was already limited, and those conscripted were mainly used as cannon fodder...


    The fate of cannon fodder is predictable.


    In the past decade, the young men who went to battle never returned, leaving behind a town of elderly, weak, and disabled, clinging to ��faint�� hopes. It��s safe to say that every household in Swieport Town had lost a child.


    The girl��s age was similar to that of their children when they left, which inadvertently made the town��s elderly see her as a kind of solace. Already inclined to help others, they showed even more meticulous care for the girl.


    At the same time, the unique aura of the girl also made the townspeople feel a subconscious increase in their affection towards her. The people of Swieport Town were quite welcoming of the girl��s arrival.


    Thus, this ordinary little town became the first place of refuge for Mengxi after her arrival on this world.

 Chapter 715 - 716: The Shattered Beauty

    -"Live in peace, girl, no one here will hurt you"-


    -"Everyone in Swieport Town is good-hearted. If you have any problems, just ask them. Everyone will do their best to help you"-


    -"Hahaha, don��t feel burdened. Your willingness to accompany us old folks is already more than enough repayment"-


    -"If you could call me grandpa, that would be even better, haha. Anyway, looking at you always reminds me of my granddaughter who went to the battlefield"-


    ��


    ��


    Mayor Mashilov��s kind words constantly echoed in Mengxi��s ears.


    After arriving in this world, the girl��s heart was filled with confusion, anxiety, and a strong sense of helplessness.


    She was unclear about her identity and what she should do next. Where should she go?


    Therefore, Mengxi��s mind was always in a state of restlessness. Under Mayor Mashilov��s continuous reassurance, her restless heart gradually calmed down.


    Although she couldn��t understand the old man��s words, she could feel the emotions in them. It was a sincere, pure, and friendly emotion.


    Looking at Mayor Mashilov��s kind smile, Mengxi hesitated for a moment and then slowly raised her hand to hold Mashilov��s hand.


    At this moment, Mengxi became a part of the town��s family.


    Afterward, with the help of the townspeople, a room belonging to Mengxi was set up in the home of an elderly widow named Daisy. Mengxi then lived as an "adopted daughter" with Daisy and two other children, only seven or eight years old.


    On regular days, the girl followed Daisy to learn the common language of the continent, as well as survival skills like weaving and spinning. When free, she went hunting in the forest with Mayor Mashilov, learning hunting and training skills.


    It has to be said that the silver-haired girl learned very quickly. In less than a month, she had gained the ability to communicate smoothly with the townspeople.


    As the girl began to speak, the townspeople grew even fonder of this sweet-voiced, polite, and elegant girl, occasionally bringing her water and dried meat as gifts.


    Mrs. Daisy��s patient education and the townspeople��s enthusiasm also warmed the girl��s heart.


    -----


    Soon, the girl stopped dwelling on her past and began to live peacefully in the town.


    -"This kind of life isn��t so bad"- the girl reflected sincerely from her heart.


    In the following days,


    The girl lived happily and harmoniously with the townspeople.


    In Swieport Town, Mengxi��s face was almost always filled with a happy and contented smile.


    Unfortunately,


    Such days did not last long. After enjoying half a year of peaceful life, something unexpected happened��


    --


    That day was the New Year of the Snow Night Empire, a grand festival for ancestor worship.


    On this night, the people of the town would hold a grand bonfire party. After completing the ritual ceremony, there would be dances and various celebratory activities, singing and dancing, drinking and revelry, thoroughly enjoying the evening.


    Mengxi, already considered a family member of the town, was naturally invited by the townspeople to participate in the event.


    Before sunset, while Mengxi was collecting herbs on the mountain, she heard a slightly hoarse but gentle and kind voice from behind her.


    "Little girl, stop working."


    Hearing this, the girl showed a genuinely sweet smile and excitedly turned to the white-haired old man behind her:


    "Grandpa Mashilov!"


    Putting away her small sickle, Mengxi lightly jumped and quickly came to Mayor Mashilov.


    With deep respect in her light purple eyes for the man who had taken her in and taught her how to cultivate, the girl affectionately wrapped her arms around Mashilov��s wrist:


    "Grandpa, why are you here today?"


    The little girl asked curiously.


    Facing Mengxi��s affectionate gesture, Mayor Mashilov��s eyes unwittingly revealed a sense of happiness. At that moment, he seemed to see his granddaughter who was no longer in this world. After a brief moment of emotion, Mayor Mashilov fondly patted the silver-haired girl��s head:


    "Today is the day of ancestor worship, there��s no need to work so much. Go home early, have a good wash, and change into clean clothes. Your Aunt Daisy is already waiting at home to dress you up. Just enjoy the festival and forget about work for now."


    "Okay~!"


    Mengxi nodded excitedly, then happily followed behind Mayor Mashilov with her day��s harvest, chatting and heading towards home.


    Along the way,


    Mengxi��s beautiful face was adorned with a captivating, sweet smile. In fact, she had long heard about the town��s annual ancestor worship day and was eagerly looking forward to this special day with delicious food and new clothes. Thinking about the enjoyable night ahead, the girl couldn��t help but hum a tune in excitement.


    Seeing the girl��s excitement, Mayor Mashilov, unusually, joined in humming the song with the young girl.


    For a while, a warm atmosphere enveloped the hillside.


    After a long while,


    The enthusiastic ��grandfather and granddaughter�� finally arrived at the entrance of the town, where Aunt Daisy, who had been waiting for a long time, stood with her hands on her hips, feigning displeasure, and sternly shouted at Mengxi from a distance.


    "You naughty girl, weren��t you supposed to come home early today?! Why are you so late?! And look how dirty you are! If the old man hadn��t reminded you, would you really have forgotten about tonight��s event?!"


    Faced with Daisy��s roar, the silver-haired girl did not feel uneasy but instead felt a warm feeling inside.


    Playfully sticking out her tongue,


    the girl responded with a mischievous grin. Despite Daisy��s seemingly stern tone, Mengxi knew well that it was just her way of expressing care and concern. This understanding made her feel even more at home and loved in the town. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, Aunt Daisy, I got a bit carried away with the herbs. But I promise I��ll be ready in no time for the festivities!" Mengxi replied cheerfully, her eyes sparkling with anticipation for the evening��s celebrations.


    Daisy, trying to maintain her stern facade, couldn��t help but soften at Mengxi��s earnest expression. She let out a sigh, her features relaxing into a more affectionate expression.


    "Alright, alright, just make sure you clean up well. We can��t have our little star of the town looking anything less than her best tonight," Daisy said with a hint of playfulness in her voice.


    Mengxi��s presence had brought a new sense of joy and life to the town. Her enthusiasm was contagious, and even the usually reserved Daisy found herself looking forward to the evening��s celebration with a sense of excitement she hadn��t felt in years.


    The night promised to be a memorable one, with the townspeople coming together to celebrate their traditions and the sense of community they all cherished. For Mengxi, it was another beautiful chapter in her new life in Swieport Town, a life she had grown to love deeply.


    As they walked towards the town, ready to embrace the festivities, the setting sun cast a warm glow over the scene, symbolizing the hope and happiness that had come to define Mengxi��s life in this small, close-knit community.


    Mengxi tilted her head playfully and said with a mischievous grin:


    "Hehe, Aunty, see, I��ve arrived on time, haven��t I?"


    After a brief smile,


    Mengxi hopped and skipped towards Daisy, ready to take her hand and act coquettishly as usual. However, at that moment, Mayor Mashilov, who had always been smiling kindly, suddenly changed his expression, shouting in alarm;


    "Don��t go!!! Come back!!!"


    With these words, Mayor Mashilov quickly grabbed Mengxi��s hand and dragged her away!


    "Huh? Grandpa? Grandpa?..."


    The girl, being pulled back repeatedly, looked at the old man beside her in utter confusion.


    She had never seen Grandpa Mashilov so panic-stricken before. Even when the bandits who were chasing her had come to the town, Mayor Mashilov had never shown such a look of unease. In an instant, Mengxi had a foreboding feeling.


    However,


    Before Mengxi could understand what was happening, a dark green thunderbolt tore through the clouds and struck down from the sky! It landed on the ancestral worship square of Swieport Town, near where Aunt Daisy stood,


    Boommm!!!


    With a thunderous roar, lightning surged, and flames shot into the sky! Everything around was engulfed in the lightning and fire in an instant. The venue carefully arranged by the townspeople was obliterated in seconds. Numerous people were torn apart by the lightning...


    Among them was the woman standing at the village entrance. Daisy didn��t even have time to scream before she was obliterated in the aftermath of the thunderbolt...


    Seeing this, the smile on the girl��s face froze,


    "Aunt Daisy!!!!!!!!!"


    A heart-wrenching cry burst from the girl��s mouth. Tears uncontrollably fell from her eyes like broken pearls.


    Simultaneously,


    The powerful shockwave from the explosion hit her squarely, dazing her. Mengxi��s brain buzzed, her vision blurred. If it hadn��t been for Mayor Mashilov supporting her, she might have collapsed on the ground.


    However, even though she barely maintained consciousness, Mengxi had already lost the ability to move and had to be carried by Mayor Mashilov as they rushed towards the forest.


    Watching the once harmonious and friendly town being devoured by fire and thunder, disbelief filled Mengxi��s eyes. She refused to believe what was happening before her, but the heart-wrenching screams and the smell of burning in the air constantly reminded her...


    The Swieport Town she loved no longer existed.


    "What happened?"


    In extreme shock, the girl��s expression became vacant and dull.


    And at that moment,


    Another suffocatingly terrifying aura, like a torrential downpour, descended from the sky, instantly changing the expressions of Mayor Mashilov and Mengxi. The next instant, accompanied by a loud noise, a pitch-black figure descended rapidly from the sky and landed unexpectedly in front of the ��grandfather and granddaughter��.


    "Good evening, lovely one. May I invite you to come with me? Our great Madam Lisa would like to invite you for tea in the Sky City."

 Chapter 716 - 717: Imprisoned Life - Part 1

    "Madam Lisa invites you to visit Sky City."


    With these cold and eerie words echoing, a black-haired man dressed in purple and black tight-fitting armor, exuding a sinister presence like a viper, stepped out from amidst the smoke.


    "Sky City?!"


    At the mention of these words, Mayor Mashilov��s expression drastically changed, his gaze becoming serious as he transformed his walking stick into a deep brown magic staff, radiating a rich magical aura.


    As the magic power gathered, Mayor Mashilov immediately took a defensive stance.


    "Grandpa?"


    The sudden appearance of the man undoubtedly caught Mengxi��s attention. Her tearful eyes looked fearfully at the ominous figure.


    Her hand tightly gripped Mayor Mashilov��s coat.


    Mengxi knew her grandpa was strong; he was a former soldier of the empire and had single-handedly repelled several bandits chasing her.


    Every time she hid behind Mayor Mashilov, Mengxi felt a sense of security.


    However, this time, her heart was filled with a sense of dread and foreboding.


    At this moment, Mayor Mashilov glanced sideways and whispered to Mengxi,


    ��Mengxi... when I make a move, you run far away, hide in the cave...��


    Knowing the cruel methods of Sky City, Mashilov absolutely did not want this girl, whom he regarded as his granddaughter, to fall into their hands.


    He wanted to fight for her life, to hold off the enemy in front of him, to give Mengxi a chance to escape.


    His cherished town was already gone; he could not let his ��granddaughter�� be harmed.


    "Girl, when I count to three, run towards the forest immediately, and don��t look back..."


    ...


    However,


    Reality proved to be more brutal than Mayor Mashilov had anticipated.


    He wanted to fight until his death, but to the man in front of him, at the peak of the fourth level, he simply did not have the capability.


    "Don��t ignore me, you old fool..."


    Before Mayor Mashilov could finish his instructions, the man in black armor instantly flashed in front of him.


    "!?!?"


    "Grandpa! Be careful!!"


    Mengxi quickly called out, noticing the man��s movement.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    As Mayor Mashilov raised his staff to counterattack, the man in black armor swiftly drew his sword from his waist.


    The blood-colored scimitar, scattering cold light, emitted a chilling wail like ghosts as it met the air.


    Mayor Mashilov seemed to realize the danger, but just as he was about to act, the man in black armor gave a sinister smile.


    The next instant, with a flash of red light,


    Under Mengxi��s horrified and desperate gaze, Mayor Mashilov was sliced into two.


    The aftermath of the swing sent the silver-haired girl flying tens of meters away.


    When Mengxi came to her senses and struggled to look at her grandfather, all she saw was Mayor Mashilov��s lifeless face, his body split in two, and blood and organs scattered all over the ground.


    ��!!?��


    ��This, this can��t be... real!!��


    Witnessing the brutal death of the kind old man right in front of her and feeling the pungent smell of blood, Mengxi��s psyche suffered another heavy blow. She collapsed, pressing her hands to her head, trying to wake herself from this nightmare.


    "No... no... Grandpa...Ahhhh..."


    Under Mengxi��s grief-stricken gaze, the man in black armor revealed a look of extreme disgust in his eyes,


    "Damn, a poor-looking old fool, how dare he ignore me?! How dare he try to stop me? you really don��t know your place. Moron..."


    Cursing under his breath, the man in black armor crushed Mayor Mashilov��s half head with his foot.


    The splashing brain matter and blood stained his armor, and this scene seemed to further annoy the man in black armor, who kept angrily stomping on the old man��s mutilated corpse.


    Brutally, right in front of Mengxi, he mangled the corpse beyond recognition.


    Mayor Mashilov��s blood stained the land he loved. The air was filled with a melancholic aura...


    After dealing with the annoying villager, the man in black armor quickly turned his attention to the silver-haired girl. Seeing her beautiful and charming face, he gradually revealed an excited smile: "What a beauty. Madam Lisa will be delighted to meet you."


    "I WILL FU@KING KILL YOU!"


    Facing the man��s playful words, Mengxi couldn��t suppress the rage in her heart any longer!


    Under the control of anger, the girl lost her rational restraint, and picking up a sickle used for harvesting herbs nearby, she rushed towards the man in black armor with a scream.


    However,


    Facing the girl��s charge full of murderous intent and hatred, the man in black armor coldly smiled and sheathed his scimitar. He then mockingly bowed to Mengxi,


    "I am the chief butler of Sky City-Laplace, Heidely-Ro-Visarod. Pleased to meet you, Miss Girl of Destiny"


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Heidely instantly flashed in front of Mengxi, swatted away her weapon, and grabbed her neck. Mengxi struggled desperately, but her punches, kicks, and internal power attacks could not shake Heidely��s wrist. As she began to lose consciousness due to lack of oxygen, her vision blurred.


    ��Damn...��


    ��You murder...I will��..��


    Mengxi��s increasingly weak limbs and fading consciousness filled her heart with despair. All she could do was curse the man in front of her in her mind. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, it was futile.


    "You must be tired; it��s time for you to sleep..."


    After enjoying the struggling beauty for a while, the satisfied Heidely tilted his head mockingly.


    The next moment,


    He slightly tightened his grip, and the silver-haired girl immediately lost consciousness.


    --


    Time passed,


    When the girl gradually regained consciousness and slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in a completely unfamiliar and luxurious room. The ceiling was antique and artistic, decorated with gold and brilliance, a soft bed made of silk and expensive velvet, and various exquisitely luxurious pieces of furniture... Mengxi found herself in a luxury room far beyond her understanding.


    While she was unconscious, Mengxi was cleaned up, dressed in a pure white and exquisitely delicate lace nightgown, and settled on the bed like a princess.


    Quickly, after Mengxi saw the endless sea of clouds outside the window, she realized that this place, starkly different from her previous abode, was the legendary Sky city, the Wrath of the Spirits - Laplace.


    The group that destroyed Swieport Town!


    ��The bastards who killed Aunt Daisy and Grandpa Mashilov! They actually brought me here!!��


    ��However, What exactly do they want to do?! Aren��t they going to kill me?��


    Looking down at her beautiful reflection in the mirror beside her, Mengxi felt confused. Although her neck and ankles were chained, her current state hardly resembled that of a prisoner. Having heard many terrible things about Sky City from Grandpa Mashilov, Mengxi couldn��t understand the actions of the people from Sky City at all.


    ��What do those people want to do to me?��


    The girl was utterly puzzled.


    However,


    It seemed Mengxi didn��t have much time to ponder this question.


    Because the next moment, the space beside Mengxi��s bed suddenly fluctuated, and a strange aura directly caught Mengxi��s attention.


    "What is this?"


    Under Mengxi��s vigilant gaze,


    Out of thin air, a swirl of black and gold light appeared. With the flicker of the black light, Mengxi��s vision blurred momentarily. When her sight restored, two figures had appeared in front of her without any warning. One of them was the man in black armor who had destroyed the town and killed many of her family members, recognizable even if he turned to ashes...


    As for the other, it was a mysterious and enchanting woman.


    A stunningly gorgeous woman,


    The woman appeared to be in her thirties. Although a large portion of her luscious hair was pinned to the sides of her head, the remaining dark pink, wavy locks almost touched the ground. Her black and gold phoenix eyes were captivating, filled with an alluring charm that could stir one��s blood. Her cherry-like, thin lips constantly issued a silent invitation.


    In the middle was a blood-red moon, seeming almost able to drip blood. She was dressed in a wine-red knee-length dress,


    She wore a low-cut evening gown as red as a blood moon, revealing her sexy and voluptuous figure, especially the ample bosom at her chest. Black and red ribbons quietly hung above her thighs, and a pair of dark red thigh-high boots and stockings made her long legs look even more seductive. The lavish hairpins and tiara, a diamond-shaped ruby hanging from her forehead, and a plethora of precious jewels on her body constantly showcased the woman��s luxurious necklace.


    This pink-haired woman already possessed a beauty that was bewitching and soul-stirring. Her outfit added a terrifying allure, making her seem like a bloodthirsty, enchanting beauty.


    Upon seeing Mengxi, this enchanting woman immediately showed a ��loving�� and "gentle" smile, excitedly opened her arms to the stunned Mengxi, and embraced her,


    "Ah, I��ve finally found you, my dear daughter~"


    Mengxi: "?!?!"

 Chapter 717 - 718: Imprisoned Life - part 2

    Thank you so much for the monthly golden ticket. here are the bonuses.


    1/2


    ----


    As if she had just reunited with her long-lost daughter, this glamorous woman named Lisa embraced Mengxi excitedly the moment she saw her.


    "It��s so good to finally see you, my daughter."


    After expressing her excitement with a few sighs, Lisa released Mengxi and began to carefully examine the young girl in front of her. Her black and gold eyes were filled with excitement, and her beautiful red lips curled up slightly, revealing a tender smile.


    "Indeed, she��s the daughter of my body. So adorable, this face, this figure, just perfect~" sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While gently stroking Mengxi��s delicate and pretty face, Lisa sighed with excitement.


    The thin and tall man in dark purple armor standing beside them, named Heidely, couldn��t help but show a flattering smile.


    "Congratulations, madam, for finding your daughter"


    ...


    For a moment, a warm atmosphere seemed to fill the strange room. However, facing this scene, Mengxi did not show a happy smile in response to the so-called mother��s caress. Instead, her stunning face instantly became somber.


    "Hmm? What��s wrong? Aren��t you happy to see your mommy?"


    Seeing this, Lisa feigned concern and reached out to gently caress the girl��s cheek.


    However, this time, her hand, adorned with a ring set with a colorful array of gemstones, had not yet touched Mengxi when the young girl swiftly slapped it away.


    *Slap*


    "Don��t touch me!! You��re not my mother! Stop pretending!!"


    Mengxi roared angrily, her light purple eyes quickly brimming with an icy killing intent.


    Madam Lisa seemed genuinely excited like a mother reunited with her long-lost daughter, immersed in her emotions. However, the man in black armor behind her was the enemy who had destroyed a small town and killed her Aunt Daisy and others! Remembering the town devoured by the fire and the scene where Heidely had knocked her unconscious, Mengxi couldn��t trust this pair.


    Compared to the loving smiles of Grandpa Maksimov and Aunt Daisy, Madam Lisa��s smile, though seemingly full of goodwill, gave the girl an eerie chill down her spine. The smile did not convey love but greed. It was well disguised, but Mengxi, extremely sensitive to emotions, could still sense something unusual.


    This smile was almost identical to the crazed smiles on the faces of those bandits six months ago.


    How could Mengxi trust Mrs. Lisa��s smile in the face of such a demeanor?


    ��Moreover?!��


    ��Daughter?!��


    ��If I really was her daughter, why would I be shackled?��


    ��What a joke?!��


    "Disgusting!!"


    With a roar, silver-white energy rapidly gathered in Mengxi��s palm. The enraged girl, disregarding the consequences, thrust a small energy knife towards Lisa��s heart. Mengxi��s mind was filled with hatred, and her only thought was to avenge her family. The pink-haired woman was clearly the superior of the man in black armor.


    Killing her would be a worthy act!


    However,


    Facing Mengxi��s attack, Lisa simply let out a mocking laugh,


    "Hehe~, naive child..."


    As she scoffed,


    The chains binding Mengxi suddenly glowed with a pale blue light.


    The next moment,


    "Ahhhhhhh!!"


    Accompanied by Mengxi��s screams, a strong electric current surged through her delicate body. The energy knife in her hand disintegrated, turning into a shower of silver light. Struck by the electric current, Mengxi instantly lost her ability to fight. Her complexion turned pale, and she collapsed on the bed, convulsing and twitching in a very pitiful state.


    "Hehe, quite a clever child."


    Looking down at the silver-haired girl before her, Lisa spoke dismissively. Although Mengxi��s actions couldn��t possibly harm her, the girl��s defiance was extremely displeasing to her.


    But Lisa was not foolish,


    Realizing that Mengxi was not as easily deceived as other girls, she stopped pretending and grabbed Mengxi��s hair, pulling her up from the ground. Looking at the resentful face of the silver-haired girl, Lisa sternly warned.


    The smile was gone, replaced by a chilling aura.


    "Whether you acknowledge it or not, from now on, I am your mother. Forget about your ruined little town, and you��d better behave as a ��good daughter��. Otherwise, I have a thousand ways to make your life miserable~"


    "..."


    Due to the electric shock paralyzing her body, Mengxi temporarily lost the ability to speak and could only stare at Lisa with resentful eyes.


    "It seems you really need some training first."


    A cruel smile gradually appeared on Lisa�� enchanting face.


    However,


    Before taking the girl away for ��education��, Lisa slowly stood up and glanced at the door. There, a pair of professional maids stood, trembling and bowing their heads, waiting for Lisa�� instructions.


    "First, thoroughly check the Seventh Miss, from inside out, meticulously. If there are any flaws, report to me immediately. I don��t want any problems with her body later on..."


    "Yes, Madam"


    ...


    ...


    ---


    How exactly Mengxi endured that period, she herself was not clear. First, her cherished town was destroyed, then she witnessed the brutal death of her family members, followed by being tormented by a group of strange maids, and even subjected to electric shocks, water torture, and drug torture by a wicked old witch... In a daze, she somehow made it through those hellish five days.


    Although she still harbored intense hatred for Lisa and everything about Sky City,


    After those five days, the reawakened Mengxi dared not show her dissatisfaction.


    After all, after the torment of that day, Mengxi had fully experienced the witch��s methods. Resistance and dissatisfaction would only lead to more retaliation and even more cruel torture. Thus, the only thing she could do was to comply with their wishes and look for an opportunity to escape...


    As for revenge?


    Initially, Mengxi��s mind was indeed filled with the desire for vengeance, but after realizing Lisa�� power, she had to temporarily give up this impractical thought. Lisa was a level 8 expert, and Mengxi was merely a level 4 ant. Challenging a level 8 with her current level was akin to hitting a stone with an egg, seeking her own destruction.


    As for the reason why she was brought to Sky City, Mengxi soon found out.


    She seemed to be the chosen one by the goddess, the girl of destiny mentioned in the prophecy. As for what the prophecy was, or what the girl of destiny meant, Mengxi had no idea. She knew that it was because of her identity that the town attracted the attention of Sky City, eventually leading to its devastating end.


    For this, Mengxi felt incredibly guilty.


    Moreover,


    The order to bring her back was issued by the ruler of Sky City - Lisa. Clearly, Lisa placed great importance on her identity.


    Lisa was a woman who highly valued beauty and honor.


    To maintain her youth, or to have a more beautiful appearance, she would stop at nothing. Due to the special nature of her cultivation method and the deep-rooted injury in her soul, Lisa needed to regularly consume a woman rich in Yin energy to maintain her youthful appearance. People of Sky City frequently hunted young and beautiful women rich in Yin energy as food for Lisa. As for why they looked for young and beautiful girls? It was simple, if they weren��t beautiful enough, Lisa would lose her appetite...


    Thus,


    To please Lisa, the people of Sky City often kidnapped women from the continent. This made the reputation of Sky City reach the level of the continent��s sewers...


    However, even though they captured many young women every year, Lisa�� aging was still inevitable. When her body reached its limit, Lisa would plan to switch to a new, fresh body.


    And now?


    Lisa�� current body was nearing its limit, and finding a new body was imminent.


    And Mengxi, with her goddess-like appearance and inheriting the so-called ��destiny��, became the ideal new body for Lisa.


    As for why the people of Sky City openly revealed this to her?


    Probably because they were confident that she couldn��t escape from Sky City?


    Regarding this,


    Although unwilling, Mengxi had no power to refute.


    The Sky City, floating high in the sky, was like an iron fortress of a prison for her... Currently, she had no power to escape from this...


    Looking through the window at the endless sea of clouds, Mengxi��s heart was filled with despair.

 Chapter 718 - 719: Imprisoned Life – Part 3

    2/2


    Mengxi was well aware that with her level 4 strength, escaping from the heavily guarded Sky City, filled with experts, was virtually a fantasy.


    Therefore, Mengxi fell into deep despair, often lying on her bed in a state of self-abandonment.


    However, under the influence of her strong will, Mengxi soon came out of her passive state. After all, she believed that Grandpa Mashilov and Aunt Daisy would not want to see her like this. And just doing nothing, letting the old witch take over her body, was something Mengxi couldn��t accept...


    Once she calmed down, Mengxi realized that although the situation was still desperate, there seemed to be a glimmer of opportunity.


    That was because Lisa was not yet capable of taking over her body directly. Before doing so, Lisa needed to modify Mengxi��s soul to adapt it to a new body and also adjust Mengxi��s body to facilitate the upcoming ritual. And since Mengxi��s body was created by a goddess?


    It was an unprecedented physique, and Sky City��s scientists needed time to understand her body and make thorough adjustments.


    This period might just be an opportunity. During this time, Lisa probably wouldn��t harm Mengxi and might even take good care of her.


    Mengxi made such a judgment.


    And indeed, her judgment proved to be quite accurate.


    After that day, Lisa arranged for a team of dozens of attendants to take care of Mengxi��s daily life, catering to every aspect of her living, from food to bathing, all under the supervision of these servants. If Mengxi wasn��t aware that these servants�� real purpose was to monitor her, she might have felt quite comfortable.


    Besides being perfectly taken care of in her daily life, Lisa also specially assigned a team of top-quality teachers for her.


    Through teaching Mengxi yoga, physical training, and qi cultivation, they purified the impurities in her body, making her skin even more flawless and radiant. Her already stunning beauty became even more alluring and captivating.


    At the same time, they spared no effort in assisting Mengxi with her cultivation, strengthening her physique.


    Whether it was the maids or the teachers, their attitude towards her was extremely respectful.


    As if, Mengxi was indeed Lisa�� daughter, the beloved Seventh Miss of Sky City.


    However, this was under the condition of ignoring the shackles on Mengxi��s neck and ankles.


    Why arrange a team of teachers? The reason was not hard to guess. Everyone in Sky City knew that Lisa planned to take over Mengxi��s body in the future. Before then, the lady wouldn��t allow anyone to harm her future body. Having obtained such a perfect body, Lisa naturally cherished it.


    Taking care of Mengxi��s skin and appearance was to make her future self even more beautiful.


    Helping Mengxi cultivate and enhance her strength was for the same reason. The lady did not like Mengxi��s weakness... Anyway, in her view, even if Mengxi��s strength improved, it was impossible to break through Sky City��s defenses.


    Because her body was already Lisa�� possession.


    These teachers and servants, therefore, dared not underestimate her,


    After all, In Sky City, even Lisa�� belongings were far more important than the lives of these servants... Disrespecting any property was tantamount to disrespecting Lisa herself, an unforgivable capital offense.


    Mengxi felt uncomfortable with this kind of ��respect�� and the constant watchful eyes locked on her.


    However, Mengxi cooperated very well, especially in terms of cultivation.


    Only by improving her own strength could she have more hope of escaping in the future.


    Thus, she trained very hard. In just a few months, she advanced from the early stage of the level 4 to the high stage, and her physical condition improved significantly. Admittedly, although Sky City was nefarious, as one of the top powers on the continent, its cultivation resources and techniques far exceeded those of other forces.


    During this time, Mengxi could never forget her main goal. She attempted to escape from Sky City - Lapis numerous times. Because she could not wear the chains during cultivation and bathing, Mengxi always seized these opportunities to flee.


    Unfortunately, the results were not as desired...


    After all, the people of Sky City were not fools; anyone could foresee that Mengxi would take advantage of the unlocked shackles to escape.


    How could they not be prepared?


    Therefore, unsurprisingly, all four escape attempts were discovered by the guards of Sky City, who dragged her back to the room mercilessly. Facing Mengxi��s attempt to escape, Lisa certainly wouldn��t indulge her. Under the guise of ��educating a naughty child,�� she tortured Mengxi to near death... Every time Lisa saw Mengxi writhing in pain on the ground, she couldn��t help but let out a tinkling laugh.


    Although Mengxi experienced fire torture, whipping, and even punishments akin to death by a thousand cuts, as well as various other terrible punishments during this time, her body did not suffer any substantial injuries.


    Lisa, who loved beauty, would not be foolish enough to harm her future body.


    Her punishment of Mengxi mainly came from a mental level.


    Using illusions to manipulate Mengxi��s senses, she made her experience various tortures in a fantasy realm. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lisa�� favorite punishment was to let Mengxi relive seeing the people of her despicable little town in the fantasy, and in Mengxi��s heart-wrenching cries, slaughter the townspeople in front of her. Seeing Mengxi��s pitiful crying expression, Lisa felt a surge of pleasure in her heart, her face flushed, and even her body became agitated...


    After several failed escape attempts and understanding Lisa�� terrifying methods, Mengxi rationally paused her escape plans.


    However,


    This did not mean Mengxi had given up.


    Mengxi was not a rigid person; if one plan didn��t work, she would switch to another.


    In the days that followed,


    Mengxi suddenly changed, appearing indifferent and emotionless. She no longer attempted to escape and cooperatively accepted the body experiments she had previously detested. In her spare time, she began to enjoy life - dressing up, taking sauna baths, attending tea parties... She actively participated in various recreational activities.


    To many high-ranking officials in Sky City, it seemed that the ��Girl of Destiny�� had given up on escaping and accepted the sad reality of soon becoming Lisa�� body. Having given up, she seemed determined to enjoy her remaining days of freedom. Her negative remarks during conversations with the maids seemed to confirm this theory to the higher-ups.


    Heidely, the chief architect of bringing Mengxi to Sky City, initially didn��t believe this theory and conducted several experiments, intentionally giving Mengxi chances to escape. In one instance, Mengxi could have used a teleportation array to leave Sky City if she had chosen to run.


    Yet, facing these opportunities, Mengxi remained unmoved.


    These experiments convinced Heidely of this belief. After confirmation from the steward, the entire Sky City gradually believed that the Girl of Destiny had lost the drive to escape.


    Seeing Mengxi becoming more obedient, not only refraining from futile escape attempts but also actively cooperating with their experiments, the high-ranking officials of Sky City unusually rewarded Mengxi with more freedom. She was allowed to walk in the common areas without shackles, under supervision. Before, Mengxi interacted only with her teachers and maids; now, she sometimes played with other children in Sky City after classes...


    There was no doubt, Sky City��s supervision over Mengxi had loosened.


    Even so, Mengxi did not feel excited. She continued her monotonous daily routine quietly, accumulating strength, gathering tools and various information, waiting for an opportunity...


    In fact,


    Even if Sky City lowered its guard, Mengxi couldn��t possibly escape. The gap in strength between them was immense. No matter how long Mengxi waited, it was unlikely she would get a chance to escape.


    It was,


    Merely a slow death...


    However,


    Just as Sky City��s research team made decisive progress in studying Mengxi��s body, that opportunity Mengxi had been waiting for finally arrived...


    That day, In an unexpected turn of events, a red pillar of fire erupted from the ground, breaking through the clouds! With a momentum to destroy heaven and earth, it hit the moving Sky City!!


    *Boom!!!*


    With a deafening blast, the peace that Sky City had enjoyed for hundreds of years was mercilessly shattered.


    As the broadcast started, the steward Heidely��s panicked yet stern voice suddenly echoed in everyone��s ears:


    ----[First-level alert!!! We are targeted by Demon King Inferno! All hands, prepare for battle!!! Maximize the power of the Thunder Particle Shield! Charge the God-Annihilation Cannon immediately!!]-----

 Chapter 719 - 720: The Chance to Escape part 1

    The Chance to Escape part 1


    --------


    "What on earth is that?"


    As the entire Sky City plunged into chaos due to a sudden and unexpected attack, Mengxi, sitting in her room, stared out the window in utter astonishment at the distance.


    Under the girl��s wide-eyed gaze,


    A behemoth, enveloped in blazing flames and resembling a demon, suddenly burst through the clouds and blocked the way in front of Sky City. As its wings that could cover the sky unfolded, endless fireballs poured down on Sky City like a furious storm. Along with these fireballs came an unprecedented pressure, a terrifying oppression that could suffocate Mengxi.


    Compared to this aura and the brutal energy it contained, Lady Lisa, whom she feared, seemed so insignificant.


    The moment Mengxi felt this aura, she trembled and kept retreating, her light purple eyes filled with fear.


    That was a kind of fear from the depths of the soul, the most primal terror.


    Among the earth-shattering roars of the Flame Demon King, countless fireballs carrying the aura of destruction fiercely bombarded the protective shield of Sky City! The beautiful azure sky was devoured by a ferocious sea of fire in an instant! The always stable Sky City - Laplace, faced a magnitude twelve earthquake at this moment!


    Under the shaking of the earth and mountains, the entire city inevitably fell into panic,


    Although the residents of Sky City had great faith in their "Thunder Particle Shield," which was considered unbreakable, their fragile hearts were already consumed by unease after being baptized by the oppressive force of the Flame Demon like a tsunami.


    ...


    After another red laser hit the protective shield, the powerful impact force made Mengxi fly backward and crash hard against the wall.


    "What on earth is... what kind of monster is that..."


    Mengxi, supporting herself on a pillar, struggled to stand up from the ground.


    However,


    Mengxi��s muttering was immediately answered.


    "That thing, is a Demon King level Abyssal Demon, Inferno... the Flame Demon King, a terrifying creature at the peak of the eighth level..."


    "?!"


    Hearing this panting and familiar voice, Mengxi immediately turned her head to look towards the room��s door. At this moment, what appeared in Mengxi��s sight was a girl in a blue and white military uniform, of similar age to herself, with an attractive appearance and pink hair.


    The moment Mengxi saw this girl, a trace of joy that was hard to detect appeared on her face.


    This was a joy from the bottom of her heart.


    "Liya!"


    Indeed, the person who appeared in front of Mengxi at this moment was her only friend in Sky City, Liya - Fionados.


    Actually, being able to make friends within Sky City was truly beyond Mengxi��s expectations.


    Since Mengxi stopped trying to escape, Lisa relaxed her supervision of Mengxi, allowing the girl some freedom of movement within certain limits. After that, Mengxi met many young girls living within the city. Most of them were captured from various places across the continent, existing as ��food�� for Lisa.


    The hearts of most of these girls had already collapsed, making it fundamentally impossible to communicate.


    Only six girls were able to communicate with Mengxi. These few girls were Mengxi��s sisters in name... that is, the daughters of Lisa, who held a high status within Sky City.


    After some contact, Mengxi realized that these ladies were not her real daughters as she had thought, but most of them, like herself, were forced to recognize Lisa as their mother. Unsurprisingly, all these girls possessed devil-like figures and angelic faces, making them exceptionally beautiful women.


    Was it because Lady Lisa loved beauty that she adopted them as her daughters? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course not.


    Everyone in Sky City knew that Lisa��s daughters were actually candidates for her new body.


    Therefore, after learning that the Girl of Destiny had arrived in Sky City, the other ladies were quite excited. With Mengxi��s presence, they would no longer have to experience those terrifying days. When communicating with Mengxi, they always carried a hint of affection. However, what kind of people were these few girls? Mengxi never had the chance to find out.


    Because not long after interacting with these girls, they were one by one required to serve Lisa in her bed, eventually meeting a fate of no remains.


    It was normal, after all. Their only purpose in being raised in Sky City was to become backups for Lady Lisa��s new body. With Mengxi��s arrival, the significance of these backups ceased to exist. Plus, they all had superior Yin energy inside them, so Lisa quickly consumed them completely as snacks.


    Mengxi felt sad about the fate of these ��sisters,�� but she was helpless and preoccupied with her own survival.


    After the death of these ladies, the only person left for Mengxi to communicate with was Liya-Fionados. Unlike the other ladies, she was not kidnapped from the continent by the people of Sky City; she was the biological daughter of Lisa. Initially, Mengxi was extremely resistant to the daughter of her enemy.


    Even though she smiled on the surface, she always harbored hostility and vigilance in her heart.


    However, to Mengxi��s surprise, Liya did not inherit her mother��s cunning and cruelty; instead, she was a very innocent and lively girl with a compassionate heart. Liya never acted superior in front of Mengxi and often took care of her pitiful ��sister.�� When Mengxi encountered difficulties, Liya constantly condemned the cruel methods of Sky City. Her black-gold eyes were filled with a sense of justice.


    Furthermore,


    This child even harbored an extremely rebellious idea in Sky City, which was to help Mengxi escape.


    Although Mengxi was initially skeptical, gradually, after feeling the sincere emotions of the other party, Mengxi realized that Liya was a good child, completely different from her mother. Moreover, feeling lonely in Sky City, Mengxi was in desperate need of a partner to share her emotions with.


    Thus, Mengxi gradually opened her heart, and Liya became the first friend the girl made after arriving on the continent.


    --

 Chapter 720 - 721: The Chance to Escape part 2

    At such a chaotic moment, seeing her friend��s appearance undoubtedly brought joy to Mengxi��s heart.


    "Liya! How did you get here?! Shouldn��t you be with your teacher at this time?"


    Faced with Mengxi��s question, Liya didn��t directly answer but first looked nervously around.


    After confirming that the teacher guiding Mengxi had been urgently called away for battle preparation, Liya rushed into the room.


    Under Mengxi��s astonished gaze, Liya immediately grabbed Mengxi��s hand and, without a word, pulled her to run outside the house.


    "At a time like this, who cares about the study?! Inferno has launched an attack, the whole Sky City is in chaos, what are we waiting for?! Hurry up and run!"


    "Escape? Run away?"


    "Nonsense, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If we don��t run now, do you really want to become that old witch��s new body?!"


    Saying this,


    Liya cautiously peeked her head out, carefully looking outside the door.


    "Now everyone��s attention is focused on how to deal with Inferno. No one is paying attention to us, we have to run now!"


    "I understand"


    Mengxi nodded solemnly. The hesitation in her eyes vanished, leaving only a decisive firmness.


    After putting on the maid uniform and wig that Liya handed over, the two girls quickly ran towards the underground palace in the center of Sky City.


    The only way to escape from Sky City, a fortress suspended in the air, was to use the teleportation circle in the underground palace to return to the continent.


    To be able to smoothly avoid the strictly guarded guards and reach the underground palace, the two girls used chess as a cover to secretly formulate a detailed escape plan.


    However, their plan was not perfect; even though Liya was very clear about the structure of the underground city, there were still a few checkpoints they couldn��t figure out how to get past.


    But now, the two girls couldn��t afford to think about this.


    Opportunities don��t come twice. If they don��t seize this chance, they might never have such an opportunity again.


    Moving through the crowd, the two girls quickly ran towards the entrance to the underground city.


    Since the guards�� attention was almost entirely drawn by Inferno, no one noticed the two disguised as maids.


    It must be said, the timing of Inferno��s attack was also excellent. At this time, after Sky City had dispatched several top action teams for missions, the internal manpower was not abundant.


    After Inferno��s attack, the already insufficient manpower was almost entirely used to combat Inferno. This led to an unprecedentedly low state of defense capability within Sky City.


    ��This time, we might really be able to escape...��


    Thinking this, Mengxi��s mouth curved into a slight smile.


    Although humans and abyssal demons are arch-enemies, at this moment, Mengxi felt a vague sense of gratitude towards this Demon King. If not for Inferno��s attack, their action would not have been so smooth.


    ...


    The plan of the two girls was proceeding very smoothly.


    Along the way, the defense at many critical checkpoints was significantly weakened. Using the magical artifacts they had prepared in advance, the girls easily broke through. Soon, they passed through the heavily guarded inner city area and arrived at the entrance to the underground city.


    Using Liya��s key, Mengxi slowly pushed open the grand entrance of the underground city, stepping inside and looking down the quiet tunnel that led deep into the earth.


    Mengxi felt an unprecedented sense of excitement,


    She had never imagined the plan would go so smoothly.


    All they had to do next was to get through the labyrinth-like underground city, find the teleportation circle in the central area, and they would be able to escape this hellish place. The authority to control the underground city was personally given to her, and Lady Lisa did not have the relevant permissions. Moreover, due to the prohibitions in place, Lisa couldn��t forcibly enter the underground city.


    Without a doubt, after entering the underground city, they were already safe.


    "Can we finally leave this place? This is... too good... finally..."


    After expressing her mixed feelings, Mengxi excitedly turned her head to look back at her companion:


    "Liya! Quick, let��s go...?!!!"


    However, In the next instant, Mengxi��s words abruptly stopped, and the joy and excitement on her pretty face suddenly vanished, replaced by a look of panic and dismay. At this moment, an alluring tall figure had appeared beside Liya, a figure all too familiar to Mengxi,


    It was the lady who claimed to be her ��mother,�� the ruler of Sky City, Madam Lisa.


    The appearance of Madam Lisa was like a bolt from the blue, instantly shattering all her hopes.


    And Liya, her friend, was tightly locked in Lisa��s embrace, unable to move forward. The great doors of the underground palace, which were once within reach, now seemed so distant to Liya. The hope that once filled Liya��s eyes instantly turned as silent and deep as the dead sea, devoid of any spark of life...


    Holding her daughter��s face tightly, Lisa��s expression no longer bore the false kindness of past days, but was filled with hideous and resentful emotions. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Driven by extreme anger, Lisa��s sharp nails even directly pierced into Liya��s tender face. This leader of Sky City showed not a single trace of sympathy for the girl in her arms... even though she was her own biological daughter.


    With eyes emitting a dark glow, Lisa coldly whispered in Liya��s ear.


    "Oh dear, actually helping someone else to escape? Liya, you have really disappointed mommy..."


    ----


    "Liya, aren��t you Madam Lisa��s daughter? Why, why help me like this? Aren��t you afraid that the lady will punish you afterward?"


    "Of course, I��m scared, but I feel like I have to do this. You are the Girl of Destiny; you can��t just die at the hands of that old witch. If she really obtains your body and inherits the destiny within you, it would be a disaster for humanity. Besides, perhaps only you can change the current state of Sky City."


    "You seem to really hate your mother��"


    "I guess so, after all, it seems she was responsible for my father��s death, and my sister��s as well��"


    "I��m sorry�� Did you have a sister?"


    "Yes. It��s just that the old witch ordered not to discuss this, so you��ve never heard about it. But, you have seen my sister."


    "Huh? I��ve seen her?"


    "Yes�� The body that old witch is using now, it��s my sister��s body."


    "?!!"


    ---


    After seizing control of Liya,


    Madam Lisa slowly turned her head, directing her gaze towards Mengxi, who was naively positioning herself for combat on the stairs.


    "And you, my little cutie~, I thought you had learned to behave recently. Seems like your nature hasn��t changed, eh~? Trying to escape again."


    Staring at Mengxi, who had once again defied her, a cold gleam gradually filled Lisa��s black and gold eyes, causing the temperature around to plummet. The moment she was locked by those eyes, Mengxi uncontrollably trembled, her heart threatening to burst out of her chest.


    "Hehe~, this time, you need to be properly punished."


    With a cold laugh, Lisa reached out to grab Mengxi from the underground palace.


    However, when her fingers crossed the threshold of the great doors, they touched an invisible protective barrier. The intense heat and terrifying force of lightning instantly repelled Lisa��s hand, causing her expression to change dramatically.


    "This is? The underground palace��s prohibition?"


    Looking at her fingertips, now slightly charred, Lisa��s expression darkened further.


    Lisa was a cunning individual; she instantly guessed the whole situation. A chilling murderous aura burst from her, making it nearly impossible for Mengxi and Liya to breathe. Staring intensely at her daughter��s face, indescribable resentment was evident on Lisa��s visage:


    "Hehe, hehehe~ Control over the underground city... That old man actually handed it over to you?! And kept it hidden from me? I��ve been loyal to that old man for so long, and yet he treats me like an outsider��"

 Chapter 721 - 722: Sacrafice (Fixed)

    The longest chapter till now :3 Enjoy...


    ----------


    "Hehe, hehehe~ Control over the underground city... That old man actually handed it over to you?! And kept it hidden from me? I��ve been loyal to that old man for so long, and yet he treats me like an outsider��"


    Her laughter gradually took on a hint of madness.


    However, Lisa quickly composed herself, the gentle fa?ade once again adorning her face.


    Releasing Liya, she gently stroked the girl��s head, smiling at the pink-haired girl:


    "My good daughter, I know you were deceived by that cunning girl Mengxi. It��s normal for someone as innocent and kind as you to be fooled. But don��t worry, as long as... as long as you lift this prohibition, I won��t blame you. I believe you��re an obedient child and will listen, right? My little Liya?"


    Lisa whispered softly.


    Her tone was gentle, yet it was undeniably domineering and filled with a thick undertone of threat.


    Liya��s indecisiveness was well-known; even if she went against her commands unprecedentedly, she would inevitably revert to the obedient puppet she used to be in her presence. Madam Lisa was quite confident in this.


    "Just lift the prohibition obediently and let me capture the Girl of Destiny. Afterward, you will still be my good girl. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Hearing the word "consequences," Liya��s body visibly shuddered, and tears began to well up in her black and gold eyes.


    The girl nodded timidly,


    And then, As Madam Lisa expected, Liya slowly raised her hand, opening her fingers towards the entrance of the underground city. As Liya��s magical power surged, the invisible prohibition began to emit waves of energy, seemingly about to collapse...


    "Yes, just like that~"


    Madam Lisa laughed softly, pleased, her gaze greedily locked onto Mengxi.


    Seeing this, even Mengxi herself felt a wave of despair.


    However, Just as Mengxi was about to give up all hope, she suddenly noticed something unusual. The stairs under her feet began to tremble?!


    "What��s this?"


    "Huh?!"


    Not only did Mengxi notice this, but Madam Lisa, who was smirking, also sensed the anomaly, a bad feeling instantly forming in her mind.


    "What are you doing?! Liya!!!!"


    In the next moment, Madam Lisa looked at her daughter, who always nodded in agreement, with an angry and incredulous gaze.


    At this moment, fear and despair vanished from Liya��s eyes, leaving only a tragic determination. Looking straight at Mengxi, Liya screamed regardless of the consequences:


    "Run!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    With her words, the strength of the underground city��s prohibition suddenly intensified several times! The entire staircase quickly deformed, as if the whole underground palace was reorganizing itself...


    Seeing this, Madam Lisa showed a panicked expression, which was mixed with extreme anger. After a moment of shock, surrounded by a dark aura, Madam Lisa suddenly grabbed Liya by the neck and slammed her against a mural behind:


    "Stop now! I command you, stop now!"


    However, facing Madam Lisa��s witch-like screeching and the suffocating pressure, Liya did not compromise but mustered the courage to mockingly smile at her mother.


    Although her throat was destroyed by Lisa and she couldn��t speak, Liya still managed to say one word through lip reading to her mother.


    -"Go away!"-


    ...


    "LIYAAAAA!"


    Watching the pink-haired girl cough up blood while giving her an encouraging look, Mengxi couldn��t help but cry out desperately. How could she not understand her friend��s intention at this moment?


    Before she could say anything,


    The levitating stairs, along with the reorganizing underground city, quickly carried her towards the depths below.


    Quickly, the screaming Madam Lisa and the struggling Liya gradually disappeared from Mengxi��s view. The silver-haired girl slumped weakly on the stairs, her mind in turmoil, tears uncontrollably falling from her eyes...


    Defying Madam Lisa��s will to send herself away, Mengxi already had a rough guess about what awaited Liya.


    A strong sense of powerlessness overwhelmed Mengxi like a torrential river.


    But quickly, the silver-haired girl took a deep breath and rallied her spirits.


    If she didn��t seize the escape opportunity that Liya had sacrificed so much to create, it would be a betrayal of her friend��s intentions.


    Thinking this, Mengxi composed herself, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and set her determined gaze towards the depths of the underground city...


    "Goodbye, Liya��"


    .....


    It seemed that due to Liya��s consciousness being eroded by Madam Lisa, the moving staircase, which was supposed to directly transport Mengxi to the front of the teleportation circle, abruptly halted mid-air. The entire underground city entered a state of chaotic standstill. Not only was it indistinguishable from a maze, but it also contained countless terrifying traps and golem guards.


    Normally, navigating through this labyrinth to find the spatial circle would be as difficult for Mengxi as ascending to the heavens.


    Madam Lisa, observing from outside the underground city, judged it the same way.


    However,


    The sorrow from Liya��s self-sacrifice and the endless anxiety brought on by Madam Lisa��s pursuit stimulated Mengxi��s soul greatly. Under this intense stimulation, the long-dormant Little Sakura within Mengxi��s soul finally awakened. As the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi officially accessed her first "cheat"


    With Little Sakura��s assistance, the underground city maze became virtually non-existent, and all the terrifying traps and golem guards were perfectly evaded by Mengxi.


    Eventually,


    As Madam Lisa took control of Liya��s brain and forcibly seized control of the underground city, Mengxi managed to use the teleportation circle to reach the Ancita continent. The cooked duck had flown away, and one could only imagine the rage in Madam Lisa��s heart. After temporarily repelling the fearsome Inferno Demon King, Madam Lisa dispatched nearly all the mobile execution teams within Sky City to search for Mengxi on the continent.


    However, searching at that point was like looking for a needle in a haystack. After days of searching, there was still no sign of Mengxi. Frustrated, Madam Lisa personally killed several maids and guards who had failed their duties, staining much of the main city in blood red��


    And Mengxi?


    She had already followed the original plan, hiding her characteristic silver hair and purple eyes, and hurriedly made her way to the Red Leaf Empire�� a region where Sky City dared not act recklessly.


    Subsequently,


    While Mengxi was resting in a small village, she encountered Bai Yanluo of the Sunlight unit.


    Thus, Mengxi��s journey of escape officially ended, and she was taken back to Asumos Church by Bai.


    Upon learning that Mengxi was under the protection of Asumos Church, Madam Lisa had no choice but to suppress her greed forcefully.


    Although Sky City was undoubtedly a top-tier power, she did not have the courage to directly confront the Church.


    After arriving at Asumos Church, Mengxi tried to use the church��s resources to inquire about the internal situation of Sky City.


    Unfortunately, due to Sky City��s characteristics of being isolated from the world, even Asumos Church could not obtain the information Mengxi wanted.


    What happened to Liya afterward?


    This question unintentionally became a hurdle in Mengxi��s heart.


    Although Mengxi had already made a rough judgment about Liya��s fate,


    Deep down, she still harbored a sliver of hope��


    Regrettably today, while greeting guests from Sky City, this last flicker of hope was ruthlessly extinguished by the harsh reality before her eyes��


    -����


    At this moment,


    Watching the bizarre girl with light pink long hair in front of her, Mengxi��s eyes inadvertently revealed a mix of complex emotions.


    Undoubtedly,


    The girl appearing in front of Mengxi and several members of Asumos Church was her friend Liya, whom she hadn��t seen for three years.


    Truthfully,


    The moment Mengxi saw this pink-haired girl, her heart was filled with joy. How could she not be thrilled to reunite with her first friend in this world after such a long time? But despite the excitement, Mengxi still maintained ample rationality.


    After a brief surge of emotion, Mengxi noticed something was amiss.


    The pink-haired girl in front of her, although identical to the Liya in her memory, had a completely different dress and aura. Liya was an innocent and lively girl, far from the heavily made-up and luxuriously adorned figure before her. Moreover, Liya exuded a sunny and radiant atmosphere, not the gloomy and enchanting vibe of the woman before her.


    In Mengxi��s memory, only one person had these characteristics.


    The tone of the pink-haired girl and the ominous power she emitted further confirmed Mengxi��s suspicion.


    �� Lisa...��


    The pink-haired girl before her, bearing Liya��s appearance, was the nightmarish presence of Madam Lisa.


    Realizing this, Mengxi couldn��t help but bitterly smile to herself.


    ��So, it��s like this...��


    By that time, the other ladies had already been consumed by Lisa, and she herself had already escaped from Sky City. The only one left for Madam Lisa to inhabit was Liya. After all, Madam Lisa��s purpose in raising daughters was to acquire younger and more vibrant bodies.


    Having already seized Liya��s sister��s body, how could Lisa let go of Liya? Especially since Liya had defied her, being the ��chief culprit�� in letting Mengxi escape.


    Although Mengxi had anticipated that Liya��s body would be possessed by Madam Lisa, when the fact of Liya��s demise was confirmed right before her eyes, she couldn��t help but feel a wave of loss. Her hatred for Madam Lisa surged uncontrollably.


    However,


    Mengxi was a person with a broader perspective; she couldn��t afford to confront Lisa and Sky City at this moment.


    Thus, Mengxi stepped forward to stop Bai Yanluo from making a move and walked slowly towards the pink-haired girl, respectfully greeting her:


    "Welcome to Asumos Church, esteemed guest from Sky City, Lady Lisa��"


    ��?!!��


    ��She is the ruler of Sky City?!!�� Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Mengxi��s words, both Bai Yanluo and the members of the Sunlight unit couldn��t help but show a look of astonishment. It seemed completely unexpected that a leading figure of a top power would be a girl dressed so provocatively.


    However, even knowing that the person was the ruler of Sky City and a distinguished guest visiting the church, Bai Yanluo and the Asumos Church knights still had no intention of sheathing their swords. Instead, they kept a wary eye on Madam Lisa.


    Because, at this moment, Madam Lisa, after clearly seeing Mengxi��s appearance, was consumed with excitement and began stepping towards Mengxi...


    The greed and voracity in her eyes were unmistakable.


    Mengxi, being their Girl of Destiny and the esteemed Saintess, how could the church knights allow Madam Lisa, harboring ill intentions, to get close to her?


    "Stop! Don��t overstep your bounds!"


    Ignoring Mengxi��s directive, Bai Yanluo directly stepped forward to block Madam Lisa. The church knights also cooperated, drawing their weapons and surrounding the pink-haired woman.


    "Hmm?!"


    Seeing someone obstructing her, Madam Lisa felt immensely displeased.


    What irritated her even more was that there were knights daring to point their swords at her?


    ��These lowly monkeys on the ground, how dare they be so arrogant Infront of me?!��


    A cold chill suddenly emerged around Madam Lisa, her black and gold eyes instantly emitting a terrifying cold light:


    "I merely wished to reminisce with Miss Saintess, and you servants dare to obstruct me?"


    As her words fell, the pink-haired woman��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a torrential pressure instantly surged from Madam Lisa, striking in all directions. The overwhelming wave of air force made the church knights stagger back, struggling to stabilize themselves after a long while. Bai Yanluo, however, managed to hold her ground due to her formidable strength.


    But she and all the welcoming personnel, after feeling this breath, all showed astonished expressions.


    Especially Mengxi, after sensing this powerful aura, couldn��t help but look serious.


    ��This old witch?��


    ��She has reached the peak of the eighth level!!��


    ��Just a few years ago, she was only at the mid-eighth level, how could she have improved so quickly?��


    While Mengxi was shocked by Madam Lisa��s rapid increase in strength, the latter had already pushed aside Bai Yanluo and, under the watchful eyes of many, stood before Mengxi. Not only that, but with a hint of playfulness, Madam Lisa placed her hands behind her back, slowly bent over, and brought her face close to Mengxi��s.


    With a provocative tone, she said:


    "My good daughter, seeing the face of a familiar friend, how is it? Are you not pleased? Ah, no, no~ how can we say pleased? ��Guilty�� should be the word~ after all... if you hadn��t run away back then, your friend wouldn��t have ended up in such a state~"

 Chapter 722 - 723: Quadrilateral Talks

    "If you hadn��t run away at that time, Liya could still be living happily now. But you ran away, abandoned your friend, didn��t you? Ah, is this what a chosen one should do?"


    Lisa said lightly, staring at Mengxi��s face.


    Every word was filled with dense sarcasm.


    Clearly,


    Lisa was not only putting immense pressure on Mengxi, akin to the sky falling, but also trying to provoke this Girl of Destiny with her words.


    However,


    Times have changed, and the current Mengxi is no longer the weak girl who was at the mercy of Madam Lisa years ago. Even now, with Lisa still imposing a tremendous psychological pressure, Mengxi, who is now at level 8, does not fear Lisa�� oppressive aura.


    The silver-haired girl remained composed, standing firm and gentle as a mountain.


    As for the provocative words spoken by Lisa. Admittedly, they did remind Mengxi of many unpleasant memories. But she quickly took a few deep breaths in her heart, forcefully suppressing the anger brewing within, and stabilized her restless mindset with her strong willpower. She knew well that if her emotions were stirred up now, it might give Lisa the opportunity to plant her pawns��


    In the face of provocation, Mengxi smiled slightly in a very ladylike manner, without directly answering Lisa�� question, and gracefully curtsied without any perturbation.


    Meanwhile,


    Mengxi remained silent, simply gazing at Lisa with eyes full of ��emotion��.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Mengxi unmoved, Lisa frowned, her displeasure evident. She then poked Mengxi��s solid silver-white breastplate with her finger.


    It was clear that Madam Lisa did not intend to let the matter rest.


    However,


    Just as the pink-haired woman was about to continue speaking, a deep voice carrying immense pressure suddenly reached Lisa�� ears, halting the actions of the lord of Sky City.


    "Lady Lisa, it��s time to stop."


    "..."


    Biting her lip, Lisa slowly turned her head, glancing behind her: sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Holiness..."


    Under Lisa�� displeased gaze, the crowd gradually parted, revealing a noble golden-haired man dressed in a high priest��s robe, flanked by two Holy Envoys, walking towards her.


    The person who interrupted their "mother-daughter sweet flow" was none other than the leader of Asumos Church - Kael.


    He is also a top-notch expert with the strength at peak level 8, just like herself.


    Although Kael��s words were gentle, Lisa could easily sense the threat in them.


    Even though Lisa had swelled with confidence after successfully breaking through to the peak of level 8 using so many resources of the underground city, she was still acutely aware of the gap between herself and a seasoned peak level 8 like Kael, this guy, was not someone she could afford to provoke at her current stage.


    Lisa loathed these insects living on the surface of the continent.


    Unfortunately,


    For now, for her ultimate goal, Lisa could only choose to acquiesce.


    Reluctantly averting her eyes from Mengxi��s picture-perfect face, Madam Lisa turned to face Kael, put up a brave face, covered her lips in an unusual fashion, and apologized:


    "I apologize, Your Holiness. I became a little thrilled since I hadn��t seen my dear Mengxi in a long time. I��m hoping you��ll be understanding."


    Upon hearing this,


    The members of the Church nearby couldn��t help but show a look of disdain,


    After all, they were all too aware of the initial calculations of the Sky City. How could the church members feel any fondness for such an old witch who wanted to take away their Saintess��s body, even if she appeared quite tempting...


    Unlike the general believers who were aware of these facts, Kael did not show a look of disgust, but rather, like an outstanding diplomat, he maintained his usual friendly smile,


    "I can understand Lady Lisa�� feelings. It��s normal to want to interact with a child you��ve reunited with after a long time. However��"


    His tone suddenly changed,


    Kael��s gaze shifted to the Supreme of the other function and the prince of the Red Leaf Empire not far behind:


    "However, if you wish to catch up with the child, it might be best to wait a moment. We have more important matters to discuss thoroughly, don��t we? Lady Lisa?"


    "Indeed."


    Lisa nodded noncommittally.


    Seeing that she was no longer behaving recklessly, Kael withdrew the threatening look in his eyes and, with a gentlemanly gesture, invited Lisa:


    "The matter is of great importance, so I ask Lady Lisa to please move to the Goddess Temple for communication."


    "Understood, Your Holiness."


    After responding very politely, Lisa jumped back into her luxurious carriage. Along with the members of the Sky City delegation, they passed through the church��s welcoming lineup and walked towards the distant, brand-new Grand Cathedral. Seeing this, Mengxi likewise quickly followed the group��s pace...


    Thereafter, the church and the Red Leaf Royal Family��s meticulously rehearsed welcome ceremony was smoothly conducted on the open ground in front of the Grand Cathedral.


    Mengxi had no interest in this formalistic consciousness, but she had to bite the bullet and step forward, welcoming the visitors from Sky City to Anvika in the name of the Saintess.


    No matter what,


    On the surface, the purpose of the gathering of numerous powerful people in Anvika was to attend the coronation ceremony of the Girl of Destiny.


    As the main character of the event, Mengxi needed to welcome the arrival of the main guests as the host.


    Fortunately,


    Perhaps due to Kael��s warning,


    Under the watchful eyes of countless believers, Madam Lisa did not continue to provoke or trouble her, but instead cooperated very well with the welcome ceremony.


    And after the welcome ceremony,


    The real purpose of the quadrilateral talks was about to begin immediately.


    The Quadrilateral Talks, as the name suggests, represent a gathering where representatives of four top powers convene to discuss major issues.


    These four powers are Asumos Church, Red Leaf Empire, Holy Tower, and the recently arrived Sky City - Laplace. Secondary powers like the Holy Lomar Empire, the Snow Night Empire, and the Orc Tribes, despite their strength, do not qualify to participate.


    Unsurprisingly, the matters up for discussion are related to the Holy War.


    At this moment,


    Under the watchful gaze of the goddess statue in the grand temple,


    Representatives of the four powers were seated in an orderly manner around a round table. As the Girl of Destiny and a core member of this Holy War plan, Mengxi was naturally seated next to Kael. With the arrival of Hakim, the Supreme of the Holy Tower, the atmosphere instantly became solemn, and an invisible pressure descended from the heavens in the silent space.


    Even Mengxi, who was at level 8 couldn��t help but find it difficult to breathe.


    Due to the discussion revolving around the confidential operation against Demon Temple, all servants, guards, lower-level managers, and talkative higher-ups were asked to leave the temple. Furthermore, just before the meeting was about to begin, Kael and Hakim jointly set up a triple-sealed magic circle around the temple, impenetrable and capable of blocking all external perceptions.


    After ensuring that no one outside could detect what was happening within the barrier, Kael stood up solemnly, sweeping his stern gaze over the attendees.


    Without any unnecessary pleasantries or insincere greetings, Kael got straight to the point:


    "Now that the delegates from Sky City have arrived in Anvika, it��s time we moved to the next phase of preparing for the Holy War. First��"


    He said,


    Kael��s dark red eyes locked onto the beautiful young woman sitting opposite him:


    "Lady Lisa, although your Sky City missed the previous meetings, I believe our external envoys have dutifully informed you of the outcomes discussed."


    "Indeed, I am well aware,"


    Lisa responded with a smile:


    "So, next, we are to prepare for the charging of the ��Divine Annihilating Cannon,�� correct?"


    "Yes. The �� Divine Annihilating Cannon,�� even at one-tenth of its power in its base state, is unlikely to be sufficient to eliminate the Demon Temple. Therefore, our Asumos Church, along with the Holy Tower and the Red Leaf Empire, will provide Sky City with ample energy crystals to ensure the ��Divine Annihilating Cannon�� can be powered up to its maximum capacity. As for how to silently transport these tons of energy crystals up to Sky City, I will inform you of the detailed plan later. Lady Lisa, what your Sky City needs to do is to receive and safeguard these energy crystals,


    and ensure the �� Divine Annihilating Cannon�� can unleash its full power on the day of the Saintess��s coronation."


    "Of course, Your Holiness."


    However, just as Madam Lisa finished her response, a cold hum filled with skepticism echoed through everyone��s ears.


    "Haha��"


    "Do you have any questions, Lord Hakim?"


    Suppressing the displeasure in her heart, Madam Lisa narrowed her eyes slightly, casting an annoyed glance at the silver-haired man beside her, who had his arms crossed over his chest and eyes firmly shut.


    Unconcerned with Lisa�� sharp gaze, Hakim opened one eye and coldly met her gaze. Naturally disdainful of Sky City��s methods, Hakim��s tone of voice was far from friendly, his skepticism unmistakable:


    "Are you certain the main cannon can be powered to its maximum capacity? That cannon was modified during the goddess�� travels across the continent, dating back three thousand years. It��s well known that such intricately designed weapons are difficult to maintain over long periods. In these recent centuries, there has been no sight of your people in Sky City using the main cannon. After three thousand years, can it still achieve its peak power? This question is worth pondering. If not, why should we give Sky City tons of invaluable energy crystals? What��s the point?"


    "Lord Hakim, are you suggesting that we, at this critical moment, are attempting to deceitfully garner resources?"


    "Given your notorious past, I find it entirely possible."


    Hakim responded bluntly, not mincing his words.


    To this,


    Unusually, Madam Lisa shrugged her head in defeat and puffed out her chest in self-satire instead of being furious:


    "Ah, it seems... we are indeed underestimated. Not being trusted by allies is indeed an uncomfortable situation."


    "I am merely raising legitimate concerns. Given the gravity of the matter, we cannot afford any mistakes."


    "Hehe, since Lord Hakim is unwilling to trust us, why not send someone to inspect our Sky City? I... can assure you, the ��Divine Annihilating Cannon�� has no issues whatsoever. As long as it can hit the Demon Temple, it will certainly blast it to ashes��"

 Chapter 723 - 724: The Excited Wolf Cub

    "Ahhhhhh �� so boring��"


    At this moment, in a quiet little grove within the Black Rose family��s territory.


    A white-haired girl wearing an expensive royal court dress, looking charming and lovely, was resting here.


    Although the girl appeared to be an elegant young lady, her actions were completely devoid of grace.


    At this moment,


    The girl was leisurely lying on the grass, her long, fair legs joyfully swinging. With the movement of her legs, her skirt fluttered about, indiscreetly revealing more than intended~


    At this time, the etiquette instructors of the Black Rose, several bigwigs, were not present. Otherwise, they would have been infuriated by the girl��s behavior to the point of a brain hemorrhage.


    And lamenting what sins they must have committed in their past lives to be saddled with such a problematic student this time around.


    Clearly,


    This adorable girl with white hair, red eyes, and a pair of fluffy ears is our little friend, Limo.


    Due to an important meeting organized by the Black Rose family��s higher-ups today, including Limo��s teachers, the wolf girl gets to enjoy a rare morning without constraints, leisurely and freely.


    Normally,


    Limo��s favorite thing to do when relaxing was to transform into her giant wolf form and find a comfortable spot to snugly lie down and sleep. However, because she was wearing an expensive dress, the current Limo dared not revert to her original form.


    If I burst out of her clothes, that meanie Xiao would definitely lecture and stuff me with a bunch of math problems to wail over��


    As for transforming into a smaller wolf form? It was possible, but considering she had no clue how to dress herself afterward, Limo decided against it.


    So, she just lay there in her skirt, behaving herself on the ground.


    While lying down, Limo couldn��t help but gaze towards the distant north.


    "Sob*, I wonder how Liyu is doing��"


    ��My little sister was always under my "care" day and night. Now that I wasn��t around, could Liyu take care of herself����


    ��Without my big tail to use as a blanket, wouldn��t Liyu catch a cold?��


    Involuntarily, the wolf girl��s eyes shimmered with worry.


    ��Also�� I miss Mommy����


    Thinking of that black-haired girl who always gently stroked her, Limo��s mood sank further, and she buried her head in her paws.


    As for her sister Liyu, they still occasionally chatted through the communication magic stone. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as for her mother�� it had been a long time since she heard her voice.


    Limo couldn��t shake off the feeling that Xiao seemed rather unwilling for her to speak with her mother.


    Thinking this, Limo pouted, her crimson eyes brimming with tears, looking pitiful.


    "Mom�� I miss you��"


    Over the past few years, or rather, since Limo was born, she had never left Yumo. Even when going out to hunt, she would typically only venture to the edge of the Winter Forest.


    At night, she would definitely return to Demon Temple, falling asleep under the soothing presence of Yumo.


    This was the first time she had been away from her mother for several months.


    Not only could she not feel her mother��s presence, but she also couldn��t hear her mother��s sweet voice.


    "Wuu wuu, this feels terrible..."


    The wolf girl��s ears gradually drooped down, showing her deep sense of loss.


    Without a doubt, the wolf cub missed her mother...


    ��I want to hug mommy, I am in need of replenishing mommy��s energy (�i_�i)��


    ...


    Even, a terrifying thought gradually surfaced in Limo��s mind.


    ��Why did mommy leave me in Sabelius and not communicate with me?��


    ��Could it be she doesn��t want me anymore?!��


    ��Wuuuaaaaah, please anything but that! o(�i�n�i)o��


    ��I can warm the bed, be cute! I have my uses! Don��t abandon me mommy...��


    The more she thought this way, the more tears filled Limo��s eyes. The surrounding power of shadow also began to surge tumultuously.


    However, just as Limo��s emotions were gradually becoming uncontrollable, a familiar red shadow suddenly appeared in Limo��s vision.


    ��?!��


    ��Hmm? What��s this?!��


    In an instant, Limo shivered all over, swiftly sitting up from the ground, and hurriedly rubbed her eyes.


    As the tears were wiped away, the blurry vision in front of her suddenly became clear.


    Limo was overjoyed to discover that the red shadow was a beautifully dancing bloody butterfly!


    What does a bloody butterfly signify? How could Limo not know?


    "Mommy!!!"


    Feeling the comforting and familiar aura surrounding the bloody butterfly, the wolf girl excitedly rushed to the butterfly��s side.


    The depression on her face was swept away, replaced by an ecstatic smile.


    ��Mommy came to see her!��


    ��She hadn��t abandoned her!��


    "Mom, I��ve missed you so much��"


    Looking at the bloody butterfly in front of her, the wolf cub said pitifully.


    But the bloody butterfly seemed to understand the wolf cub��s emotions too, slowly descending from the Skye, and resting atop Limo��s little head.


    Though the bloody butterfly was so delicate and small, when it landed on the wolf girl��s head, Limo felt as if she truly experienced Yumo��s gentle touch.


    For a moment, the wolf girl showed a blissfully happy smile, her tail excitedly darting out from under her skirt, swaying left and right. She also occasionally made happy "Meow~" sounds from her mouth.


    Long missing her mother��s caress, Limo��s emotions quickly stabilized.


    After replenishing a certain amount of Mommy��s energy, Limo, sitting on the ground, curiously asked the blood butterfly.


    "Mom, why did you suddenly come here? Did you come to see me?"


    The bloody butterfly fluttered its wings repeatedly, affirming Limo��s words.


    This undoubtedly made the wolf cub even more excited.


    "Hehe, I knew mommy loves me and wouldn��t abandon me~"


    However, just as Limo was basking in her pride, the bloody butterfly once again floated in front of Limo��s eyes.


    This time, a message was also transmitted to Limo��s mind through the bloody butterfly.


    "Hmm? Mommy has other things to do?"


    "Want to visit Xiao and the others? Yeah, yeah, I��ll take you to find them!"


    "Hmm? Not go directly?... Sneak over?"


    "Mom, are you planning to sneak over to see them because you��re worried about disturbing their work?"


    Limo asked curiously, blinking.


    But in response to her daughter��s inquiry, the bloody butterfly floated up and down, affirming Limo��s words once again. At the same time, another piece of mysterious communication was gently carried to Limo��s mind along with the surging power of shadow.


    Watching the bloody butterfly dancing in the air, Limo nodded repeatedly.


    After a moment,


    Having taken a while to comprehend her mother��s words, Limo suddenly gasped in excitement.


    "Wants me to take you there?!"


    Knowing that her mother was asking for her help, Limo��s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she quickly raised her hands in a lively and playful gesture, as if saying ��yay, yay.��


    Although Limo might seem a bit clueless on a regular day, she seemed to also understand that she was seen as a unreliable child in her mother��s eyes.


    For this reason, Limo had always been trying her hardest to change this impression.


    Otherwise, Limo wouldn��t have agreed to separate from her sister Liyu and come to the distant Sabelius to undergo Xiao��s education.


    Thinking about her miserable life of attending classes every day without being able to eat in peace recently, Limo couldn��t help but start to cry, even feeling the urge to sneak back to the Winter Forest to hug her sister Liyu.


    However,


    ��Now it seems!��


    ��My efforts have been worthwhile!��


    ��Mother actually asked for my help! It must be because my efforts have been recognized!��


    With that in mind, ��I need to work even harder! Also, this time, I absolutely cannot let mother down!��


    Thinking this,


    The wolf girl immediately jumped up, energetically thumping her chest,


    "I��ll take mom there right now! Xiao and Wanya seem to be holding some important meeting, and most of the Black Rose higher-ups are there! If we go now, mommy can see quite a few people hehe~"


    "Right, mother can hide in my clothes! This way, Xiao and the others won��t notice you!"


    Saying so, Limo picked up the blood butterfly and directly placed it among the folds of fat in front of her chest.


    Afterward,


    The wolf cub shook off her previous lethargy and bounced towards the Black Rose family��s main conference room��

 Chapter 724 - 725 Plan

    The next chapter will be posted after 1 hour.


    -----


    Inside the core meeting hall of the Black Rose Family��s mansion.


    Including Xiao, Qiu Mingtong, and the upper echelons of the Black Rose were discussing a very serious issue.


    According to the intelligence sent back by Anvika, the Sky City��Laplace��has descended above the capital of Red Leaf Empire.


    This means that the holy war led by the church is about to begin. So, it��s time for their Black Rose Family��s troops to prepare for action.


    This time, Xiao gathered leaders scattered across various regions specifically to arrange detailed tasks and coordination.


    However, just as the meeting was proceeding in an orderly manner, Xiao suddenly frowned.


    "Hmm? Who?"


    In the next instant,


    Under the astonished and vigilant gaze of the Black Rose��s upper echelons, the tightly closed conference room door suddenly opened.


    Thinking there was an intruder, the Black Rose members instantly mobilized their magical power, readying themselves for battle.


    However, upon seeing the sneaky yet adorably clueless wolf girl, their vigilance dissipated instantly.


    "Whew~, who thought it was someone barging in, it turns out to be Lady Limo."


    Clearly, they were not very concerned about Limo��s appearance.


    Even the Black Rose Duke, looking exhausted with dark circles under his eyes, felt the same.


    Honestly, sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao, who had long adopted a laissez-faire attitude, couldn��t be bothered to manage Limo��s self-wandering behavior.


    As long as this wolf girl, akin to a living ancestor, didn��t wreck the house, eat her own people, or attempt to escape the family��s territory, Xiao would not intervene.


    Allowing little Limo to scamper around the mansion.


    Now, Xiao no longer harbored the ambition he had a few months ago to train Limo into a gentle and elegant lady.


    With her little brain, achieving this goal seemed somewhat overambitious.


    Xiao had come to terms with it,


    He didn��t expect Limo to act like an elegant lady, just behaving a bit more human-like would suffice.


    ...


    As for Limo sneaking into the conference room, Xiao had long been accustomed to it.


    Earlier, when he was discussing plans against the Snow Night and church forces with Kalina in the Winter Forest, Limo had been darting around Liyu.


    Lately, Limo hadn��t been missing out on joining the Black Rose family meetings.


    Therefore, Xiao didn��t mind Limo��s intrusion.


    After all, the girl couldn��t understand anything, let alone inform outsiders about these matters.


    Besides,


    Xiao, already worn out from being harassed, really had no energy to deal with Limo.


    "This girl... came to join the fun again..."


    Seeing Limo, as usual, carefree running onto the couch to snuggle, not starting trouble afterward, Xiao then shifted his focus back to the meeting hall.


    "Let��s leave Limo be and continue."


    "Yes."


    "Regarding the attack on the Red Leaf Empire, in general, we will follow the original plan, dividing our forces into four armies..."


    ...


    ...


    Ignoring Limo, the unexpected guest, the operation meeting proceeded vigorously.


    However,


    As the conference continued, Xiao sensed more and more that something was off; even perceiving an unusually eerie chill at times.


    Wait,


    ��This seems a bit strange����


    ��This girl?��


    ��Why is she still in the meeting room?!��


    Considering that in the past, Limo would only stay for a few minutes out of curiosity before leaving (to the restaurant) to find food.


    ��But this time, why hasn��t she left?��


    Feeling something unusual, Xiao slowly glanced sideways at the wolf girl not far behind him.


    Then Xiao found speechlessly that Limo was indeed lying on the sofa, eyes tightly closed, drooling, and deeply asleep. Judging by the smile on her lips, the wolf girl was even having a pleasant dream.


    After taking in this scene, Xiao was first stunned, then revealed an "as expected" expression.


    "I was wondering why this troublemaker could listen quietly... turns out she was asleep haha..."


    ��But this sleeping posture����


    ��Sigh����


    After sighing haplessly, Xiao temporarily dismissed his doubts and focused back on the operation meeting.


    At this moment,


    Perhaps out of the principle of "see no evil," or being too focused on the planning and arrangement, everyone had not noticed a few unusual details on the wolf girl.


    A faint crimson glow was quietly emanating from Limo��s chest...


    ...


    ...


    ---


    While the Black Rose Family was having a meeting, Asumos Church, as its sworn enemy, was also conducting an operation meeting against Yumo.


    Although previously, due to secrecy, only the highest echelons of the church were aware of Yumo��s true identity and the operation plan, now that traps need to be laid, magic circles arranged, and ambushes set up...


    It became necessary to pass this secret to other commanding officers as well.


    In this heavily guarded underground meeting room, the Holy Envoy Nora was standing at the podium, solemnly informing everyone of the imminent crisis. Naturally, Kael��s specific arrangements for the holy war were also mentioned by Nora. These words, akin to a bolt from the blue, left all the officers present in shock.


    Everyone looked at each other, seeing the astonishment in each other��s eyes.


    After all, for most church members, the ceremony two weeks later was supposed to be the coronation of the Girl of Destiny. They could never have imagined that such a joyous ceremony was actually aimed at launching a divine punishment against the Demon Temple? And, the Demon Temple had transformed into a human form? And was even hiding within Anvika?


    The crowd instinctively found it hard to believe this fact, but with the Holy envoy personally coming to assign tasks, they had no choice but to believe.


    Among the high-ranking church officials present were also the two Heavenly Apostles, Kain and Bai Yanluo, as forces.


    Kain, for the time being, fell silent against the wall corner after hearing the news,


    Unlike Kain��s silence, Bai Yanluo directly asked Nora:


    "Lady Nora, since the action will take place during Mengxi��s coronation ceremony, will the ceremony still be held at the Holy Spirit Lake in the North City District?"


    "Yes."


    Nora replied indifferently,


    "Miss Bai, do you have any questions?"


    "But that place is near a densely populated area, right?! Acting there, wouldn��t it harm the innocent people? Or do we need to evacuate the civilians in advance?"


    "No need."


    "Eh?!"


    Hearing this, Bai Yanluo was taken aback, looking incredulously at Nora.


    "But, that��s the Demon Temple! If we really take action, the impact would surely be greater than the previous Sword Demon and Higanbana! By then, the entire Anvika might be..."


    "I know, but we can��t evacuate..."


    "Why?!"


    "Because we cannot let Bloody Butterfly notice anything unusual! Whether changing the traditional location of the ceremony or evacuating civilians last minute, it would alert Bloody Butterfly! If Bloody Butterfly becomes aware of our traps, then the whole holy war plan would be for naught. Therefore, for the greater good, the sacrifice of those people is inevitable. Bai Yanluo, do not harbor naive thoughts. Right now, destroying the Demon Temple is what we should be most concerned about."


    "Yes..."


    Feeling Nora��s sharp gaze, Bai Yanluo dared not say more, bowing her head with mixed feelings.


    What she was struggling with wasn��t just the matter of evacuating the civilians.


    As to whether they should launch an attack on Bloody Butterfly, Bai Yanluo was still undecided.


    Of course,


    It wasn��t because Yumo had given her too much money...


    If possible, Bai Yanluo, of course, would still prefer to gain freedom. Her previous appearance of greed was also a helpless act. ��After all, isn��t there a saying? If you can��t resist, then enjoy it~��


    The main reason for Bai Yanluo��s hesitation was,


    She felt... that the girl transformed from the Demon Temple didn��t seem as cruel and ruthless as they imagined. From the girl��s face, she couldn��t see a trace of hatred towards humans, not to mention any thought of annihilating humanity. Whether the holy war could defeat the opponent was another matter...


    Bai Yanluo��s intuition told her, if they could get along well with Yumo, perhaps the world might become a better place?


    ��It seems that other demon kings and abyssal demons listen to Ms. Yu��s words?��


    ��Isn��t that fearsome Sword Demon just like that?��


    ��In front of Ms. Yu, as meek as a son...��


    ��Should I... tell Ms. Yu about this... No, I can��t! I am a Heavenly Apostle, I should obey military orders... I can��t betray my race... But, if so many civilians are going to die? Once we take action, there��s no turning back... Ah, it��s so annoying!��


    Holding her head, Bai Yanluo��s mind was tangled into knots.


    At this moment, the white-haired girl had no energy to resist Nora��s arrangements, merely leaning dizzily against a stone pillar, falling into silence...


    However,


    As the internal operation meeting of Asumos Church proceeded smoothly, a black card in Bai Yanluo��s pocket, symbolizing diamond membership, began to emit a faint yet eerie crimson glow,


    If someone else had the chance to observe this black card closely now,


    It wouldn��t be hard to notice that what appeared on it was a pattern similar to a bloody butterfly...

 Chapter 725 - 726 Calculations

    As the Black Rose Family and Asumos Church were both advancing their meticulous and strategic battle plans.


    Within the Luminous Royal Academy, a beautiful black-haired girl, akin to a goddess descending, sat quietly on a chair by the window sill. The girl was feeding a vibrant little flower with dragon crystal extract while thoughtfully gazing outside at the majestic and spectacular sky fortress hovering above Anvika.


    Meanwhile Yumo was silently observing the Sky City - Laplace.


    Around her, four or five bloody butterflies danced excitedly, transmitting messages through their connections, gradually entering Yumo��s mind. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unconsciously,


    A slight bitter smile appeared on the girl��s lips.


    With the help of her little girl Limo, as a consciousness avatar of Yumo, the bloody butterflies managed to bypass the Black Rose Family��s barrier and enter the meeting room, allowing Yumo to learn many details of the Black Rose��s plans. Perhaps already aware that the Black Rose was plotting behind her back, Yumo could only chuckle bitterly for now, without getting angry just yet.


    For the time being...


    The plans of those Asumos Church were also entirely targeting her.


    ��A holy war, huh? This time��s holy war might indeed be different from the past four��


    As information streamed into her mind, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows, a playful light flashing in her crimson eyes.


    Slowly turning her head, Yumo carefully extended her finger, affectionately touching the little flower.


    Yumo giggled gently as she thought, sensing the flower��s gentle touch.


    "However, truth be told, listening to others plot against oneself is indeed a unique experience... Silly girl... What do you think, should mommy go along with it, or should we change the script a bit?"


    "After all~"


    "Following others�� scripts doesn��t seem very fun~"


    --


    At the same time, within the chamber of Sky City - Laplace�� Lord Bedroom, moans that could stir imaginations were continuously emanating.


    "Ah~ my lady, no, I can��t take it anymore~"


    At this moment,


    Fine clothes scattered across the floor,


    On the bed filled with a chaotic aura, two naked women were passionately entwined, engaging in vigorous activities that inflamed the blood. One of them, a pink-haired women with black and gold mystical eyes, was none other than the Lord of Laplace - Mrs. Lisa. As usual, Mrs. Lisa enjoyed indulging in pleasure, always ready to play with beautiful girls.


    As mentioned before, to suppress old injuries and compensate for her ��husband��s deficiencies��, Mrs. Lisa needs to replenish a certain amount of Yin energy periodically to maintain her body��s balance. Enjoying herself with the purple-haired girl beneath her was just one of the steps.


    However, Yin energy cannot be replenished simply through physical intimacy.


    Mrs. Lisa did this more out of a mentality of toying with her prey.


    Unfortunately,


    The purple-haired girl being toyed with by Mrs. Lisa was unaware of this. This half-elf miss from Holy Lomari was still fantasizing about soaring to the skies after gaining Mrs. Lisa�� love...


    At that moment,


    As she was overwhelmed by an ecstasy that breached her defenses, a sudden sharp pain assaulted her brain,


    "Ah?! My lady?! What are You d��.!"


    Before the purple-haired girl could comprehend the situation or even scream, countless ferocious spikes formed from pink hair swarmed over her, turning the half-elf girl who was still in her sweet climax into a hornet��s nest. The spikes, formed from long hair, acted like straws, draining her essence and soul upon penetration.


    In an instant,


    The body of the purple-haired girl visibly deflated at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a balloon losing air. Soon, the previously beautiful and voluptuous body was gone, leaving only a grotesque and shriveled corpse.


    After extracting from the girl��s body with her hair, Mrs. Lisa kicked the girl��s corpse off the bed with a forceful kick. Due to the strong force, the girl��s body crashed into the opposite wall, breaking apart on impact. At this moment, Mrs. Lisa, contented, leaned back against the headboard, leisurely sipping a little wine from her glass.


    Just then,


    Noticing Mrs. Lisa had finished, the door slowly opened and a tall thin man walked into Mrs. Lisa�� room. He was the steward of Sky City - Heidely. After casting a casual glance at the broken body of the girl in the corner, Heidely walked towards the large bed in the center of the room.


    To Heidely, the young life��s end seemed all too familiar, showing no reaction, his eyes even revealing a mocking sentiment.


    Mocking the naivety and foolishness of the half-elf girl.


    "How do you feel, madam?"


    Glancing at Mrs. Lisa, who was now wrapped in a blanket on the bed, Heidely asked respectfully.


    "Mediocre, not as good as the girls we train. But trying something from outside once in a while is a nice experience."


    "As long as you��re pleased."


    "What brings you to my chambers so abruptly?"


    Mrs. Lisa quickly suppressed the flush on her face, looking at Heidely with a bit of seriousness.


    "Interrupting my cultivation, there must be some urgent matter, right, Heidely?"


    To this, Heidely nodded slightly, neither confirming nor denying:


    "Yes madam. The energy stones sent by the church and the royal family have arrived, now powering up the Divine Annihilator Cannon."


    "Oh, that��s work you could handle. Why come to tell me?"


    "Madam, I was wondering... are we really going to help the church, to help the Girl of Destiny annihilate the Demon Temple?"


    Heidely asked hesitantly.


    To this, Mrs. Lisa scoffed disdainfully:


    "How could that be possible! Heidely, you know the relationship between us and Mengxi. If she defeats the Demon Temple and becomes the revered Saintess of the church, will she spare us afterward?"


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    "How much of those energy stones do we have?"


    Hearing this, Heidely��s eyes narrowed, suddenly showing a realization.


    Following that, Heidely looked at Mrs. Lisa with an admiring gaze, flattering her:


    "You are truly wise madam. With three shots of the Divine Annihilator Cannon, taking down the Girl of Destiny won��t be an issue. But, with the cannon��s power, won��t the body of the Girl of Destiny...?"


    "Don��t worry about that, we can adjust the power. Besides, Mengxi, after gathering the power of millions of church��s followers, won��t be that fragile. I need to preserve her body."


    Mrs. Lisa placed a hand over her lips, her black and gold eyes filled with a sinister gleam.


    "After all, only her body can touch that ��legendary threshold��"


    Once she reaches that level, she won��t need to replenish Yin energy daily or periodically change bodies anymore.


    She will have a beautiful, immortal, perfect body!


    "Indeed. Oh, madam, there��s one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "According to reports from our scouting troops, those high-ranking members of the Black Rose Family who were accompanying the Bloody Butterfly have just left Luminous Royal Academy, heading south."


    "Oh?"


    This information piqued Mrs. Lisa�� interest.


    "Those high-ranking members seem to have a good relationship with Bloody Butterfly, right?"


    "Yes, madam, what do you suggest?"


    "Secretly ��invite�� them over. I believe they will be useful later on."

 Chapter 726 - 727: Sebastian’s Concerns

    Somewhere on the flat roads of the Duchy of Feili, two somber carriages, along with several knights clad in black armor radiating a deadly aura, formed a small but formidable convoy.


    Despite comprising only a dozen or so individuals, the aura of killing intent and aura emanating from these black knights was so strong that it commanded respect without anger, creating an invisible pressure that radiated outward from the convoy.


    So much so that the demons on the grasslands, upon sensing this unrestrained and fierce aura, instinctively scattered and fled. Bandits who preyed on travelers on these grasslands, upon seeing the black rose emblem on the flag of the carriages, immediately abandoned their plans of robbery and did their best to stay as far away as possible from this daunting convoy.


    After all, considering the renowned reputation of the other party in the industry.


    The bandits had to seriously contemplate a grave question: Should they rob the other party, or would the other party end up robbing them?


    Indeed,


    This was a convoy on its way to the Black Rose headquarters in Sabelius, and its point of departure was the Royal Academy of Luminous.


    At this moment,


    Inside the lead carriage, Sebastian, the old butler of the Black Rose family, sat quietly by the sofa, resting his chin in his hand near the window, listlessly gazing at the endless grasslands outside.


    "Sigh��"


    While observing the scenery, Sebastian sighed. He sighed so frequently that a fellow servant in the carriage couldn��t help but cover his ears in annoyance.


    Without a doubt,


    Sebastian was in a very bad mood. The reason was simple: he felt that he had been snubbed by His Lady .


    --


    Three days ago,


    After reluctantly smiling and watching Mengxi leave the teachers�� apartments, Sebastian hurriedly went to Yumo��s room.


    Upon opening the door, he was greeted by the sight of Yumo sitting on the sofa, lifting her feet, and admiring her toes.


    Seeing this, Sebastian was momentarily taken aback,


    The black-haired girl��s snow-white, smooth, and gracefully long legs, along with her well-proportioned and plump feet, inadvertently caught Sebastian��s attention.


    Normally, since Yumo went barefoot in her daily life, Sebastian had developed a certain resistance to her enticing beautiful feet. However, this time was different. Yumo was excitedly lifting her beautiful legs, fiddling with them as if issuing a seductive invitation, making it hard for anyone to resist.


    Even Sebastian found himself momentarily lost in a trance.


    However, being the old butler of the Black Rose, Sebastian quickly diverted his attention. Yet, the next moment, the old butler felt displeased.


    Following Yumo��s gaze, he noticed the sparkling cherry blossom nail art on the girl��s toenails.


    Something that wasn��t there before the arrival of the Girl of Destiny...


    This meant, In the short time that Lady Yumo spent with the Girl of Destiny...


    Sebastian briefly imagined the scene of the Girl of Destiny pampering Yumo��s feet, giving her a pedicure, and felt his blood pressure soar. For the old butler, any intimate contact between the Girl of Destiny and his Lady would infuriate him immensely.


    ��Damned Girl of Destiny����


    Sebastian considered himself to have a good temper, rarely getting angry even once a year.


    Even when duped by Limo and Liyu, Sebastian would just laugh it off.


    However, after arriving at Luminous, it seemed like he had unleashed decades of anger in just a few months... If he continued to stay here, Sebastian truly felt he might die of rage. But, it was too late to change anything now, as the die was cast.


    Moreover,


    ��Given the starry-eyed look from Lady Yumo, it appeared she quite liked the manicure��


    After taking a few deep breaths, Sebastian��s gaze moved to the plain little cake on the table.


    Without a doubt, this cake was also not there before and must have been brought by the Girl of Destiny.


    ��Did she make it herself?��


    ��And, Judging by its appearance? Lady Yumo planned to eat it afterward?!��


    Thinking this, Sebastian couldn��t help but put on his monocle and went to inspect it closely. As one of the top chefs of the Black Rose, Sebastian immediately showed a look of disdain.


    ��What kind of cake is this?!��


    ��So monotonous? Without any fancy decorations?!��


    ��The color, the taste? The ingredients aren��t anything special either! How dare this shoddy cake be offered to our Lady?! does the Girl of Destiny look down on us?!��


    The cakes we prepare for Yumo are not only exquisitely and lavishly designed but also made with the most generous ingredients. The eggs are from phoenixes! The milk is exclusively from the Sadik Royal Family! The fruits are specially supplied from elf forests! The desserts are even high-priced imports from Holy Lomari!


    The value of the entire cake is hundreds of times more than your little cream cake!


    ��Only such an expensive cake is worthy of our Lady! You damned Girl of Destiny, dare to offer such cheap goods to our Lady?!��


    After his eyebrows twitched for a while, Sebastian carefully approached Yumo, seemingly ready to take the cake away.


    "Milady, I do not recommend you eat this cake��"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yumo who was playing with her toes suddenly looked up at Sebastian in confusion.


    "Why?"


    Upon hearing the question, Sebastian immediately spoke righteously:


    "This was made by the Girl of Destiny, you know. That girl is filled with a rich aura of holy attribute, and it��s likely that a lot of it got mixed into the cake while she was making it. Holy energy clashes with your body, If my lady eat this cake, I fear it might not be good for you. Although you are powerful and have strong external resistances, this power could still merge into your body. Even if it doesn��t disrupt your internal balance, it could still have some other adverse effects. Besides, the Girl of Destiny has never cooked before, so the taste of this cake is probably not that great. Better not eat it and spoil your taste��"


    One by one, Sebastian began to emulate a certain high monk, incessantly criticizing the cake��s shortcomings.


    Eventually,


    Under a barrage of words, Yumo furrowed her brows.


    After a brief silence, Yumo narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at Sebastian with some disdain, and her pretty face even showed a hint of anger:


    "Seba, you��ve been quite nagging lately."


    "Eh? Nagging? Me, me? Milady, I was just..."


    "No need to say more, I know. People get fond of nagging as they grow old."


    "Ah, but, I, I wasn��t nagging?"


    However,


    Yumo didn��t pay attention to Sebastian��s question, instead, she propped her cheek with her hand, speaking quite seriously.


    "Speaking of which, you��re getting on in years, and it��s really too hard for you to take care of me all the time. At your age, you should retire and enjoy life."


    "Retire?!"


    "Yes, so you should head back to Sabelius first."


    Saying so,


    Unexpectedly, the young lady smiled at Sebastian and waved her hand, making a ��goodbye�� gesture.


    "Wait?! Milady! You��re joking, right? I can still..."


    However, the poor old butler��s words were cut short as Yumo��s blood butterfly forcibly removed him from the room. The door then slammed shut in the next instant, leaving Sebastian standing alone outside the room in disarray.


    "Eh? I, I��ve been dismissed?!"


    At that moment, Sebastian was stunned as if struck by lightning, standing frozen on the spot.


    Afterward,


    Despite Sebastian��s repeated pleas, Yumo still had no intention of changing her mind, insisting that Sebastian retire. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover,


    It wasn��t just about sending Sebastian back to Sabelius. Since Yumo didn��t want to be treated like an invalid every day, she requested that the servants of the Black Rose family, along with Sebastian, return to Sabelius. She herself would then move to the girls�� dormitory to live with Mengxi...


    Even, To make Sebastian and the others comply, Yumo even threatened them with a feather duster, insisting they leave Luminous.


    Eventually, Sebastian and the others had no choice but to pack their bags and leave Luminous in tears...


    --


    Returning to the present,


    Recalling the last look Yumo gave him, filled with ��disdain,�� Sebastian suddenly felt utterly despondent. The old gentleman, already past his prime, suddenly felt an urge to cry out loud like a child.


    Moreover,


    Being disdained by Yumo and eventually being forcibly sent back to Sabelius?!


    "How can I face my colleagues after this?!"


    The old butler roared inwardly.


    However,


    After brooding for a while, a somewhat calmer Sebastian gradually furrowed his brows again.


    Thinking it over,


    ��Something seemed off...��


    ��Lady Yumo, who never used to be as capricious as this time?��


    ��Why did Milady choose this moment for us to leave Luminous?��

 Chapter 727 - 728: Ambush

    Recalling Yumo��s previous strange expressions and seemingly deliberate capricious behavior, Sebastian couldn��t help frowning.


    ��Could it be that Lady Yumo has noticed the abnormality in the Saintess��s coronation ceremony?��


    ��Although Yumo��s somewhat silly personality should not have noticed, Sebastian still couldn��t help becoming worried


    ��It would be better to report this matter to Lord Xiao first��


    ��He should be able to make a more accurate judgment��


    Thinking this, Sebastian slowly took out a communication magic stone from his spatial ring.


    ---


    Meanwhile,


    At the front of the female carriage, a blue-haired girl with a dead-hearted expression silently leaned against the carriage.


    Vaguely, it seemed as if a soul was escaping from her mouth.


    This blue-haired girl, whose soul had once left her body, was our great new Son of Destiny.


    While in a daze, Asar began to mutter to herself listlessly.


    ��It��s over, I��m going to die, this time I��m really going to die...��


    Thinking about being forcibly dragged into the caravan and moving towards the Black Rose headquarters, Asar felt an urge to beat her chest and vomit blood in frustration.


    ��Had I not just escaped from that hellish place?��


    ��Why does I have to go back now?!��


    She had hoped that Sebastian, the old butler, would argue on her behalf, especially since the Black Rose Lady seemed to need to stay in Anvika for some inexplicable reason.


    ��Others may leave, but at least don��t take me with them!��


    However,


    Much to Asar��s surprise, the usually reliable and steady old butler dropped the ball at the critical moment.


    After being glanced at with disdain by Miss Yu and threatened with a feather duster, the old butler seemed to have suffered tens of thousands of tons of attacks in his heart, becoming dazed and confused...


    Under such circumstances, the outcome can be imagined.


    ��Really!��


    ��Why would those fearless Black Rose people be so keen on such a demonic idea?!��


    ��It��s not like that demon lady is their mother?!��


    ��Moreover,��


    ��A feather duster? That kind of cleaning tool? What��s there to be afraid of?!�� S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Is it necessary to be so cowardly?��


    Frustrated, Asar couldn��t help but press her head and complain.


    ��Old butler, you��re really not reliable!��


    Unfortunately,


    Complaints can��t change reality. Although after talking with Tania, Asar truly didn��t know where she should go.


    But she absolutely cannot go back to the Black Rose.


    She must think of a way to escape!


    Deciding this in her heart, Asar immediately began to look around, searching for an opportunity to flee.


    However,


    Looking at the endless flat grassland nearby, Asar��s mood instantly sank again.


    In such a place, comparing speed with horses, the efficiency of running away is indeed not high.


    "What should I, what should I do..."


    Just as Asar was internally struggling, the curtain behind her was suddenly pulled open.


    A tall figure with flowing black hair and dragon horns, a dragon-horned girl, suddenly entered Asar��s field of vision.


    The dragon-horned girl��s emotionless gaze and her face filled with a murderous aura made Asar shiver involuntarily.


    ��Could it be that my thoughts just now were perceived?��


    "Miss Xizhi, what��s wrong?"


    Asar asked uneasily, voicing the doubts in her heart.


    However, at this moment, as the leader of the Nightingale organization, Xizhi did not immediately answer Asar��s question. Instead, she scanned the surroundings with sharp and alert eyes, clearly on guard against the situation around them.


    This only confused Asar more:


    "Miss Xizhi, what��s happening?"


    "There are people hiding nearby."


    With those words, Xizhi immediately placed her hand on Asar��s chest and pushed her behind herself.


    As the leader of the Nightingale and the number one assassin of the Black Rose, Xizhi is skilled in camouflage and ambush.


    Therefore, the moment she stepped into this area, Xizhi had detected the hidden murderous intent in the vicinity.


    With a slight squint of her dragon eyes, Xizhi swiftly waved her hand, and three daggers wrapped in dark green fighting aura, carrying a chilling murderous intent, cut through the air and fiercely stabbed towards an empty spot not far away.


    The next moment,


    Under Asar��s astonished gaze, the three daggers capable of easily tearing apart the bodies of magical beasts suddenly hit an invisible wall, and a terrifying magical power fluctuation immediately rebounded out.


    Bang!!


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, the dark green energy dissipated, and the three daggers, shaken by the force of the magical power, were blasted into fragments, scattering on the ground.


    "What��s going on?!"


    Asar couldn��t help but exclaim.


    An attack aimed at thin air, why would it produce such a strong reaction? And what was that wall?


    However,


    Before Xizhi could explain, the area she had attacked continued to ripple with invisible fluctuations, rapidly spreading. In an instant, a powerful wave of magical energy surged towards everyone. And with the spread of the fluctuations, an ancient magic spell outlined, emitting a strong magical aura, a blue-green barrier appeared around everyone, enclosing the entire Black Rose family��s caravan within it.


    At the same time,


    On the previously empty plain, hundreds of people suddenly appeared. These strangers, all dressed in black robes and masked, either holding swords or wielding staves, were undoubtedly harboring ill intentions. With the appearance of these black-clothed people, a towering hostility surged towards the Black Rose family members like a raging wave.


    "Be on guard!!"


    The leading knight instantly roared, and the members of the Black Rose Knight Order immediately drew their swords from their waists, taking a defensive stance around the two carriages.


    At this moment, even Asar, slow as she may be to react, could guess what was happening.


    "An ambush?! These guys, are they bandits?"


    "It doesn��t seem like it."


    Xizhi did not hesitate to deny Asar��s guess, her gaze involuntarily locked onto the cloaks in the hands of the people in black robes, which could reflect light like mirrors.


    "They are using those cloaks to hide their figures in the plains. If I��m not mistaken, those are the artifacts researched by Xue Tianao before. Who else could obtain so many of Xue Tianao��s magic artifacts? Doesn��t seem like ordinary bandits, right?"


    Saying so, Xizhi raised the dagger in her hand, pointing it at the menacingly approaching people in black.


    "Who are you?! How dare you intercept our Black Rose family��s caravan?!"


    As she spoke, the terrifying aura belonging to a peak level 7 powerhouse burst forth from within Xizhi, rushing forward with an overwhelming momentum.


    However,


    Facing such a formidable warning aura, the people in black did not show any signs of fear, with no intention of retreating due to difficulty. Even more, a series of eerie laughter kept coming from their ranks.


    The next moment,


    Under the vigilant watch of the Black Rose family, a tall and sturdy figure with an extraordinary aura slowly walked out from among the people in black. Then, the man, with one hand on his hip, fearlessly met Xizhi��s sharp gaze.


    At that moment, the man even mockingly clapped his hands.


    "To be expected of the Black Rose family, to have a seventh-level powerhouse in a mere caravan? Impressive, impressive. But do you think we would be afraid with just one level 7? Don��t underestimate us!"


    Before his words even finished,


    A surging aura suddenly burst forth from the man in black, immediately pushing back Xizhi��s aura.


    Without a doubt, this man, seemingly the leader of the people in black, was also at the peak of level 7. In terms of aura strength, he was in no way inferior to Xizhi. At that moment, as the man��s power was released, two more terrifyingly strong auras burst forth from among the people in black.


    Although the strength of these two auras was not as strong as Xizhi��s, they undoubtedly both belonged to level 7 cultivator.


    "If we talk about level 7 cultivator, we have three"


    The man in black said coldly.


    At that moment, the man pointed the dark muzzle in his hand at Xizhi��s forehead:


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the Black Rose, I believe you are wise. If you do not wish to suffer, just disarm peacefully and come back with us. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to cut your limbs, pack them in a box, and take you away with me"

 Chapter 728 - 729: Advantage

    At this moment, the man in black robe releasing wild blood-red aura unabashedly is named Belis.


    His true identity is one of the twelve execution groups of Sky City, the leader of Snake group, possessing a formidable existence at peak level 7


    After receiving instructions from Madam Lisa, the loyal Belis immediately led all group members to embark on a long journey, lying in ambush on the obligatory path of the Black Rose family as they traversed the Sicilian Great Plains, planning to capture several important targets from the Black Rose caravan and bring them all back to Sky City.


    Belis was not clear why Madam Lisa wanted to target this small team.


    Could it be to increase leverage, to threaten the Black Rose later?


    However, Belis didn��t ponder further.


    As a soldier, executing orders is his duty.


    Although he had never crossed paths with the Black Rose family, whether in Sky City or on the continent during missions, he had often heard of the formidable reputation of the Black Rose. Belis knew these ruthless people were not easy to deal with, and the mission given by the madam was not so easy to complete.


    But as a person of Sky City, the mission given by the madam must be completed no matter what!


    No matter how despicable the means!


    To ensure the mission��s success without fail, Belis resorted to the despised tactic of ambush, setting up a large number of explosive magic mines and hypnotic illusionary arrays within the ambush circle. Although due to Xizhi��s keen observation, these traps were now completely useless, Belis decisively activated Plan B immediately, using the holy magic - Death Prison, to seal the Black Rose family within the barrier, aiming to catch them in one fell swoop.


    The Black Rose family might indeed be strong, but those with fighting capabilities were only a dozen or so, the rest being fragile maids and attendants.


    But his Snake group��s hundreds of members were all battle-hardened, bloodthirsty assassins.


    He must admit that Xizhi��s appearance did catch him a bit by surprise.


    However, for the appearance of Xizhi, a peak level 7 powerhouse, Belis was still utterly unconcerned. He had long been strategizing, considering the presence of a level 7 within the Black Rose family caravan. Therefore, before the operation began, Belis had also summoned two other execution group leaders to join the operation.


    Whether it was high-level combat power or basic combat power, they held an absolute advantage!


    ��In this situation?!��


    ��How can we lose?!��


    Thinking this, Belis couldn��t help but reveal a confident smile. He then menacingly raised his hand, ready to force the opponent to surrender.


    Then, The people of Black Rose did not respond, and a dozen Black Rose knights instantly launched a charge in unison...


    Clearly, the opponent, through actual action, refused Belis��s proposal to surrender.


    Faced with a row of charging, menacing Black Knights, Belis couldn��t help but let out a mocking cold laugh,


    "Heh, overestimating your abilities, you dare to charge?"


    "Since you seek death, don��t blame us for being impolite"


    In an instant, a murderous light appeared in Belis��s eyes, and his hands�� gun emitted intense heat.


    In Belis��s view,


    This battle would soon end, concluding with a complete victory for his Snake group. All he needed to consider was merely how to deal with the aftermath and prevent the Black Rose family from sending out distress signals.


    However,


    Belis didn��t realize that these "black canned food" were not ordinary Black Rose knights.


    The members of the Black Rose Knight Order already possessed exceptional cultivation talents and grew up in the harsh cold of the Winter Forest. Having undergone life-and-death training and constantly enduring Yumo��s oppressive aura, their strength was incomparable to ordinary people.


    In battles between similar levels, almost no one in the Black Rose Knight Order could be matched.


    And the Black Rose knights guarding this caravan were the elite of the elite, the most ruthless among the ruthless.


    Each one of them was the type who could hold their ground against thousands.


    Otherwise, they wouldn��t have been qualified to be sent out to serve Yumo.


    Moreover, those maids inside the carriages considered burdens by Belis were not weak women without the strength to truss a chicken but were elite members of the Nightingale organization, proficient in the art of killing and assassination.


    In Belis��s view, the Black Rose��s counterattack was undoubtedly overestimating their strength.


    But in the eyes of the Black Rose family members...


    Belis��s group was nothing more than a punching bag.


    You know, having rubbed shoulders with the Girl of Destiny and their lady for so long, and being "driven away" by Yumo, they were already extremely frustrated and in dire need of venting. Upon encountering a group of black-clothed people blocking their way, a sneer gradually spread across the faces under the knights�� masks.


    ��Heh��


    ��Damn��


    ��I��m already in a bad mood, and now someone dares to cause trouble?! Looking for death!��


    With full rage, the Black Rose people clashed fiercely with Belis��s troops, their expressions devoid of panic but rather showing eagerness.


    Then,


    Belis was stunned.


    "?!!!?"


    "Eh?!"


    At this moment, under Belis��s stunned gaze, his formidable Snake group not only failed to easily suppress the Black Rose people but was completely overwhelmed by the numerically inferior Black Rose family, receiving a brutal beating.


    In just under twenty seconds of confrontation, Belis��s subordinates were defeated as swiftly as collapsing mountains. The Black Knights cut through them like slicing melons and vegetables, pressing them to the ground for a frenzied beating, their offensive line


    Accompanied by slashes of blades and bursts of magical power.


    The previously confident black-clothed people suddenly became disheveled, discarding their armor and continually retreating.


    The barrier intended to trap them now became a prison restraining the black-clothed people, forcing them to turn around and reorganize for a counterattack.


    However, their counterattack, in front of the Black Knights�� swords, seemed so trivial, easily broken through.


    ...


    "No, how�� how is this possible?!"


    Watching his group being utterly defeated, Belis stood frozen in place as if struck by lightning.


    He watched incredulously at the scene before him, his eyes filled with a life-questioning gaze.


    "How could my elite troops be so easily defeated?" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Black Rose..."


    "These guys, they must be monsters..."


    Even though he felt displeased, Belis had to admit the strength of the Black Rose at this moment.


    However,


    Even so, Belis remained unfazed. After all, including himself, the Sky City side had three level 7, and the victory was still firmly in their hands.


    With this thought, Belis did not hesitate to unleash the fighting aura that had been suppressed within him for a long time, preparing to join his two colleagues in entering the battlefield to subdue the Black Rose family members with overwhelming force.


    However,


    Just as he glanced forward, trying to set up the guns according to the plan for suppressing fire, a ghostly shadow suddenly broke through the ranks of the black-clothed people and appeared in front of Belis without any warning.


    "Eh?!!"


    Before Belis could react, Xizhi landed a spinning kick on Belis��s head, making him dizzy and losing his balance. Taking advantage of Belis��s confusion and the slight dissipation of his protective aura, Xizhi unceremoniously pulled out the dagger from her waist, aiming at a gap in the fighting aura armor, and stabbed directly into Belis��s chest with a heart-chilling thrust...


    *Pooofff!*


    Blood spurted out in an instant, and Belis felt a searing pain that left him looking doubtful of his own survival.


    Tremblingly, he looked down at the dagger in his chest, a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out from Belis��s mouth.


    "How, how could this be... you, you bastard?! How dare, how dare you launch a surprise attack?!"


    Moreover,


    ��This script, no, something��s wrong?! Why, why am I...��


    Belis was somewhat unwilling to accept reality, pressing his chest while shaking his head in denial.


    But, can reality be denied just because you��re unwilling to accept it?


    As a woman inheriting the Black Rose family��s fine traditions, Xizhi dutifully taught Belis a test of the real world.


    Reality is often this cruel.


    The next moment,


    Xizhi��s iron fist greeted Belis like a storm...


    ...


    For a while, the azure barrier was filled with dust and smoke, but the previously suppressed sneers were gone, replaced by chilling screams of pain, pleas for mercy, sounds of beating, and the Black Rose family members�� indignant voices abandoning all propriety.


    The Black Rose members, who had long harbored immense rage, finally got to vent their anger at this moment.


    The release of emotions, it must be said, was a very comfortable affair.


    Therefore,


    A strange phenomenon occurred on the scene...


    The members of the Black Rose family had incredibly innocent smiles on their faces despite their ferocious beatings of others. It was a happy smile of emotional release, a "gratitude" smile, a blissful smile of fulfillment.


    The Black Rose family members laughed so heartily and contentedly, giving off a warm feeling.


    Looking at these innocent smiles, and then glancing at the surrounding bloodied, hellish scene, Asar, as the only bystander, couldn��t help but gasp in shock.


    ��These guys... are too scary...��

 Chapter 729 - 730: Heidely

    With the end of the shrill and tragic screams, along with the dispersal of smoke and dust, the originally beautiful green prairie had turned into a blood-stained hell. The group of black-clothed individuals who had previously come killing with great momentum had more than half dead or injured. The remaining survivors, without exception, all sustained injuries and shivered as they collapsed to the ground.


    There was not a single trace of fighting spirit left in their eyes, only the emotion known as ��fear�� remained.


    Those who still retained some semblance of reason decisively threw away their weapons and posed a gesture of surrender to the nearby black knights.


    "Please, don��t kill me! We, we surrender..."


    It was hard to see the shadow of their confidence and arrogance from a few minutes ago.


    As the leader of this group of black-clothed people, Belis was in an even more wretched state. Although he wasn��t directly skinned alive by Xizhi, leaving him with a small life force, Belis��s condition did not seem too good. His eyes dimmed, and one hand and one foot were even cut off by Xizhi during the previous fierce battle, making him seem as if he was bathed in blood, his body mangled and seemingly on the verge of death at any moment.


    He could no longer utter any arrogant words, only able to emit low whimpers. His miserable and wretched appearance was entirely unbecoming of a seventh-level peak powerhouse.


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Despite Belis being covered in wounds, Xizhi still had no intention of letting him go. After forcefully pulling out the sword from his shoulder, Xizhi, not caring about his injured shoulder, directly grabbed Belis��s hair and mercilessly dragged him up from the ground.


    "Speak, who sent you? If you don��t tell me, don��t blame me for what comes next."


    "Uh..."


    Facing Xizhi��s dragon-like vertical pupils, which emitted a chilling murderous intent, Belis��s heart nearly stopped. After glancing at his two colleagues who had died miserably with the corner of his eye, Belis felt utterly disheartened.


    The mission given by his Madam had already failed.


    Although Belis had sworn loyalty to Madam Lisa and the Sky City, and had made up his mind to rather be a shattered jade than a whole tile, after seeing the other two level 7 colleagues die because they were unwilling to reveal information, fear spread and proliferated in Belis��s heart like a virus.


    Overcome by fear, Belis cautiously answered Xizhi��s question:


    "The, the Sky City... Execution Group..."


    "Oh?"


    When Xizhi heard this, she grinned contentedly.


    "Judging by your way of fighting, I suspected you had something to do with Sky City, didn��t expect it to be true? Heh, were you trying to capture us, to then threaten Milady?"


    While laughing, Xizhi��s expression suddenly turned stern, and a chilling coldness spread rapidly from the half-dragon girl at the center, in all directions. Needless to say, those black-clothed individuals who were already scared witless, even the members of the Black Rose family themselves felt a chill down their spines.


    Up close, Belis, who faced Xizhi��s chilling baptism head-on, was utterly terrified.


    In the face of death, this leader of the Execution Group abandoned all his dignity, using the last of his strength to plead:


    "Please, I beg you... no, don��t, don��t kill me..."


    "Kill you?"


    Xizhi raised an eyebrow, then sneered and shook her head:


    "Why would I kill you? We still have much to learn from you. You��ll have to continue cooperating with us in the future..."


    Saying so,


    Xizhi grabbed Belis��s head, like dragging a dead dog, and handed him over to a tall and robust Black Rose knight beside her, while she herself prepared to personally clean up the aftermath.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying force suddenly burst into Xizhi��s sensory field, causing the fierce killer��s body to tremble, and her complexion to drastically change.


    "Someone else is here?!!"


    Sensing something was amiss, Xizhi bit her lip and urgently instructed the surrounding knights,


    "Be on guard, there are enemies around!!"


    ???: ��Could this be said to be the well-trained Black Rose knights?��


    ???: ��Even after having deprived the enemy of their combat capabilities, they still maintained a high state of alert.��


    Upon hearing Xizhi��s instructions, they immediately formed a defensive formation.


    At this moment,


    Unlike before, a solemn expression involuntarily appeared on the faces beneath the Black Rose��s armor.


    Because they all heard something unusual from Xizhi��s words.


    Although the sensory field did not capture the opponent, relying on her half-dragon��s wild instincts, Xizhi suddenly perceived an anomaly above the sky and quickly raised her head to lock onto a corner of the barrier.


    Unfortunately, it was too late,


    Soon, Xizhi was astonished to find that the barrier set up by Belis had been broken, leaving a gap.


    ��Someone rushed in?!��


    Realizing this, Xizhi tightened her grip on the dagger, continuously scanning her surroundings with vigilance.


    Just at this moment, as if sensing something, Xizhi��s dragon pupils suddenly narrowed, and every cell in her body issued a warning at this moment.


    Accompanied by an overwhelming suffocating arrival, a figure enveloped in black mist quietly appeared beside Xizhi.


    "Don��t be so tense��"


    A gloomy and slightly hoarse voice quietly floated into Xizhi��s ear.


    ��What!?��


    ��Where!?��


    Just the moment this voice reached her ears, Xizhi was covered in sweat, as if feeling a crisis of walking on the edge of life and death.


    "Who is it!"


    Gritting her teeth, instinctively, Xizhi��s dagger was suddenly wrapped in dense dark green energy, with a lethal momentum, she stabbed at the shadow��s neck like lightning.


    However,


    This strike was destined to miss.


    Xizhi did indeed hit the shadow, but there was no sensation of hitting the target.


    As the shadow dissipated, Xizhi realized it was just an afterimage.


    ��Damn��


    ��Where did it go?!��


    The next moment,


    As if to answer Xizhi��s question, a shrill scream suddenly echoed over the silent prairie.


    This scream directly drew the gaze of Xizhi and the Black Rose members to the rear.


    "Damn, this guy..."


    At this moment,


    Under the watchful and uneasy gaze of the crowd, a ghostly shadow had already instantaneously appeared in front of a Black Rose knight, and in the hands of this knight was Belis, who had been defeated by Xizhi just minutes ago.


    "What is that?!"


    The Black Knight made a decisive move, swinging his sword to slash at the shadow in front.


    Unfortunately, aside from cutting through a cluster of black mist, the knight��s attack achieved nothing. The black figure counterattacked with a swing of his hand, instantly shattering the knight��s armor! The whole person was suddenly sent flying out, bathed in blood.


    The dying Belis then fell into the hands of that black shadow.


    Just when everyone thought the shadow had come to rescue Belis, Belis��s eyes revealed a look of extreme terror.


    The next moment,


    *Crack~*


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, the black shadow��s claws forcefully squeezed, mercilessly crushing Belis��s head into pieces...


    "Having disappointed madam��s expectations and daring to reveal information about Sky City. Death is not to be regretted..."


    After disdainfully tossing Belis��s body aside, the black shadow muttered to himself dismissively.


    As the words were spoken, the black mist slowly dispersed, revealing the true form of the black shadow in front of the Black Rose family members without any cover.


    It was a man nearly 1.9 meters tall, slender but frail, wrapped in pitch-black soft armor.


    Like a viper, he exuded a gloomy and heavy aura all over.


    However, when his brown-yellow eyes locked onto Xizhi, the half-dragon girl trembled, gripping her dagger tightly.


    "You are Heidely?!"


    In an instant, Xizhi recognized the identity of the other party.


    It was the butler of Sky City, possessing the strength at the mid-stage level 8 Divine Swordmaster.


    Having considered the possibility of being hostile to Sky City, Xizhi and the Nightingales had started gathering information on Laplace years ago. She was more than familiar with the top most powerful peoples in Sky City.


    "Hehe~, has madam Lisa��s trusted aide come? We are indeed honored."


    Xizhi couldn��t help but give a bitter laugh.


    Seeing that Xizhi recognized his identity, Heidely said with a light laugh:


    "Knowing who I am? Then just come with me obediently, you are no match for me. If you cooperate, our Sky City will not trouble you and will offer you the highest courtesy treatment within Sky City."


    "Haha~"


    After taking a deep breath, Xizhi suppressed the unease in her heart and revealed a mocking smile:


    "Though your offer is good, I don��t like it."


    As she spoke, Xizhi and the surrounding Black Rose knights all simultaneously burst out with strong aura and pointed their swords directly at Heidely��s forehead.


    " Black Rose Family will not surrender!"


    However,


    As soon as the words fell, Heidely��s voice ghostly floated into Xizhi��s ears. The tall, thin black figure, under Xizhi��s astonished gaze, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "I��m aware of that"


    The next moment,


    The disappeared Heidely instantly reappeared in front of Xizhi, his claw wrapped in Black Rose thrusting out fiercely!


    Accompanied by the dispersal of the dark green energy and the splattering of blood, Heidely appeared in front of Xizhi with one hand behind his back, while his other hand had mercilessly pierced through Xizhi��s abdomen without any pity.


    "So, I was just joking with you."


    With a tinge of excited frost flashing in his eyes, Heidely stared at the half-dragon girl spitting blood in front of him, sensing the scent of blood in the air. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��These low life from the land��


    ��Dared to refuse me?��


    ��Truly overestimating themselves��


    ��If they overestimate themselves? Then, they must pay the price...��

 Chapter 730 - 731: Flower?

    At this moment, Heidely was very displeased.


    On one hand, it was because of the waste that was Belis.


    Despite leading the entire Snake group, along with two other group leaders, and having an absolute numerical advantage over the Black Rose family, they even set up traps in advance?! Yet, in the end, they were beaten into a miserable retreat by the Black Rose family��s people?! Even two of the seventh-level group leaders fell?!


    This record, to say the least, was humiliating, if not a stain for ages...


    If the outside world were to know about this, wouldn��t Sky City lose all its face?


    ��Not only that, but Belis, this trash low life couldn��t withstand the test and revealed information about Sky City?!��


    Belis��s traitorous act undoubtedly enraged Heidely.


    Another aspect that displeased Heidely was Xizhi��s response. Although he had anticipated that the Black Rose��s people would not compromise so easily, being so decisively rejected still displeased Heidely.


    He, who was accustomed to being above millions, detested the feeling of being rejected.


    Not to mention, the one rejecting him was a lowly continental commoner?!


    ��I am a level 8 divine Swordmaster?! Where did this mere seventh-level get the courage to reject me?!��


    "Hehe..."


    After a cold laugh, Heidely��s hand gradually emitted black corrosive liquid. This liquid, like it had eroding properties, instantly further corroded Xizhi��s body from the wound. The intense pain instantly shocked Xizhi��s brain, and even she, who was somewhat resistant to pain, couldn��t help but show a face of immense pain, groaning uncontrollably.


    Clearly,


    Heidely wanted to educate the half-dragon girl who dared to reject him in his own way.


    Seeing that the other party did not cry out, Heidely feigned surprise and raised his eyebrows,


    "Oh? Not crying? Still able to endure, huh? Impressive. In that case, shall I increase the intensity a bit more?"


    Saying so,


    Dark glints gradually flickered in Heidely��s eyes.


    At that moment, Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people of the Black Rose family would not let Heidely do as he pleased. Although stunned by Heidely��s quick movements at first, the knights who came to their senses under the command of Sebastian nearby unleashed all their energy and synergistically activated the sword formation. Under the flickering lights of blades and swords, countless terrifying sword energies slashed towards Heidely.


    Meanwhile,


    Gazing at the battlefield, the old butler Sebastian clenched his staff and activated the curse he had prepared in advance.


    Sebastian had no talent for cultivation.


    This, the old butler was well aware of. But to be able to help the family, Sebastian found his own path, which was to cultivate support magic. After decades of practice, Sebastian��s magic had achieved great success.


    With the aid of his magic, the momentum of the Black Rose members surged even further, and their swords were even imbued with a layer of berserk red light.


    The knights released their power without reservation, combined with the family��s sword formation and Sebastian��s support, they suddenly unleashed a terrifying power that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Even Heidely couldn��t help but frown,


    "Ah, such a nuisance..."


    The displeased Heidely suddenly withdrew his hand from Xizhi��s abdomen! Once again, he submerged into the black mist, evading the Black Rose knights�� slashes and numerous sword energy in an almost ghost-like manner with an extremely twisted posture.


    In the end,


    This massive counterattack from the Black Rose family did not inflict any substantial damage on Heidely. However, it forced him to retreat several tens of meters. At the same time, one of the sword aura also sliced off a strand of Heidely��s hair...


    "..."


    Glancing at the black hair that fell to the ground, Heidely��s expression darkened instantly.


    Although he hadn��t used his full strength, being forced back by a group of ants, and even having a strand of hair cut off? Heidely��s mood plummeted like a diving falcon. Biting his lip hard, the black-haired man sneered towards the front.


    "If you��re seeking death, don��t blame me for being unkind."


    As soon as his words fell,


    Heidely turned into a streak of black light and disappeared from everyone��s sight. By the time the people reacted, Heidely had already silently appeared behind the Black Rose members, in front of Sebastian.


    "Damn!"


    Feeling a bad feeling, Sebastian hurriedly raised his hand trying to activate the defensive magic array within his ring. Unfortunately, Heidely didn��t plan to give him that chance, with a fierce kick to the old butler��s chest, directly shattering the magical aura around him, sending him flying and crashing into a carriage nearby, breaking it into pieces.


    Seeing this, the remaining Black Rose knights quickly initiated the sword formation, carrying a towering momentum as they slashed towards Heidely.


    "Hmph~"


    Facing such an attack, Heidely sneered, easily dodging the knights�� slashes with the speed that was imperceptible to the naked eye under the cover of black mist, and cruelly swung his claws. In an instant, blood splattered, armors shattered! Along with the collapse of the sword formation, Black Rose knights flew back or fell to the ground, unconscious or dead under Heidely��s assault.


    Not only did he dismantle the sword formation with his bare hands, but the Nightingale girls�� ambush was also easily thwarted by Heidely, who brutally crushed a maid��s wrist into mush and mercilessly allowed the black mist to corrode the wound.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"


    In an instant, under the stimulus of intense pain, the girl let out a heart-wrenching howl.


    But Heidely showed no pity, the lower-class��s screams only satisfied his pathological desire to torture, perfectly venting the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Hehe, just like that, scream some more~... Huh?!"


    However,


    As his gaze shifted, Heidely��s laughter abruptly stopped, his attention unintentionally caught by a pool of blood not far away... There, where a half-dragon girl should have been lying, but now there was no one?


    ��Where did she go?��


    ��Disappeared?!��


    ��Hmm? Hehe, so it��s like this...��


    With a disdainful sneer, Heidely abruptly raised his head to look up at the sky above him without any warning. What caught his eye was Xizhi, who had already transformed into her half-dragon form and had masked her presence to enter assassination mode. Caught off-guard by such a stare, Xizhi��s expression changed dramatically, seemingly surprised that her plan had been deciphered by the opponent.


    Indeed,


    As the steward of Sky City and a trusted confidant of Madam Lisa, Heidely possesses a wealth of combat experience. Upon noticing Xizhi��s disappearance, the plan of the Black Rose members was seen through by him.


    ��First pretending to be incapacitated, then using these ants�� attacks to draw my attention, and taking the opportunity to mask their presence for a sneak attack?��


    ��What use are such lowly assassin tactics?��


    Looking at Xizhi with a hint of ��sympathy,�� Heidely shook his head in feigned disappointment.


    However,


    ��A level 7 and a group of level 6 small fries managed to put up this much of a fight? That��s impressive in its own right. Since that��s the case, I might as well put in a bit more effort.��


    The next instant, under Xizhi��s horrified gaze, Heidely kicked away the maid who was used as bait for the assassination, and drew his black blade filled with cursed power from his waist.


    ����"Sever!"����


    Pff!!


    In an instant,


    Blood scattered everywhere, staining Heidely��s black soft armor half-red, half-black. One of Xizhi��s dragon wings was cut off under the slash, and she crashed to the ground, creating a crater with a radius of five meters. With the continuous loss of blood and energy, along with the erosion of the curse, Xizhi was forced to revert from her dragon form and lay powerless in the crater, unable to resist any further.


    And with Xizhi��s defeat, the remaining few Black Rose knights and Nightingale assassins were effortlessly struck down by Heidely��s black light, unable to get up.


    "Now, it��s finally quiet."


    Looking at his bloody masterpiece, Heidely smiled in pleasure.


    Then, Heidely slowly turned around and walked step by step towards the last Black Rose maid nearby. Heidely, for once, showed a rare bit of interest in this maid. It��s worth noting that while all members of the Black Rose were desperately fighting him, she alone stood silently trembling on the side.


    Although her level 4 strength didn��t even qualify her to approach him, her peculiar behavior still attracted Heidely��s attention.


    Moreover,


    ��Those Black Rose knights, seemed to have been protecting her?��


    ��Or rather����


    ��Protecting the box in her hands?��


    ��What treasures could be inside? Something the Black Rose family values so much?��


    Raising an eyebrow and driven by curiosity, Heidely didn��t rush to take the person back to Sky City, but instead walked up to the blue-haired maid and effortlessly snatched the beautifully crafted cubic box made of gold and diamonds from her hands. After the box was taken, the blue-haired girl simply collapsed to the ground, kneeling.


    Heidely couldn��t care less about this terrified, weak girl; after all, she couldn��t possibly harm him.


    His attention was entirely focused on the box.


    "What treasure lies within?"


    Heidely lifted his knife and cautiously cut through the covering layer of the box, opening it with a hint of eagerness.


    Then,


    The butler of Sky City was baffled as he furrowed his brows.


    "?!"


    "Is this a.... Flowers??"

 Chapter 731 - 732: A Familiar Face

    The only maid from the Black Rose family still standing was undoubtedly our little friend Asar.


    Due to her weak strength, Asar did not have the ability to participate in the battle against Heidely. Thus, she was ordered by Sebastian to be at the rear, responsible for protecting the precious box belonging to Yumo. And so, she silently watched from the back, observing the battle between the Black Rose family and Heidely.


    Asar had mixed emotions.


    As a son of destiny, she should hope for the defeat of the Black Rose family, after all, these guys were the scum of humanity who had colluded with the abyssal demons.


    However,


    After witnessing Heidely��s cruel methods, Asar hesitated. If the Black Rose were truly defeated, what should she do? The big shot from Sky City didn��t seem like a good person...


    Nevertheless,


    With Asar��s current strength, no matter how much she agonized, she couldn��t change the outcome of the battle.


    Eventually, under her uneasy watch, Heidely defeated the members of the Black Rose family and stepped closer to her.


    Facing the terrifying suffocation of level 8 powerhouse, the powerless Asar instantly knelt on the ground. The box in her hands was easily taken away by Heidely.


    Although Sebastian had instructed that this box must be carefully guarded, the current Asar was already unable to take care of herself.


    How could she care about a box when she couldn��t even save her own life?


    With a heart full of anxiety, Asar clenched her fists tightly, holding her breath and focusing intently on Heidely. After all, her life was undoubtedly in the hands of this butler of Sky City.


    However, the current Heidely didn��t seem interested in dealing with a frail little maid like Asar. He looked at the flower in the box with a very serious gaze.


    It had to be admitted,


    The flower was exceptionally delicate and beautiful, with ice-blue petals and a fragrance that was refreshing.


    However, the appearance of such a flower in this treasure box made Heidely feel a great disappointment.


    "A flower... is it just a flower?"


    The butler frowned disdainfully.


    Before the battle, he had seen people from the Black Rose family taking this box out of the carriage and handing it over to a non-combatant maid for safekeeping. Heidely had thought it contained some important treasure.


    Was it a rare magical artifact?


    Or a precious gemstone?


    Or perhaps some secret documents of the Black Rose family?


    The result was none of the above,


    Just a somewhat pretty flower?


    "Boring��"


    Heidely, who had no interest in plants, didn��t hide his disdain and looked scornfully at Sebastian not far away.


    "Protecting such a worthless flower to this extent? You Black Roses people are really boring."


    However,


    Facing Heidely��s disdainful remarks, Sebastian didn��t say anything but exerted all his strength to crawl up from the ground. The old butler��s eyes were always focused on the box in Heidely��s arms.


    "Give it back��"


    Sebastian said weakly.


    Though his voice was extremely feeble, every word was filled with remarkable perseverance.


    "Oh?"


    This reaction from Sebastian confused Heidely.


    ��It seemed that compared to being defeated and about to be captured back to Sky City, this old butler cared more about the flower in my hands?��


    "Is there something special about this flower?"


    Heidely asked curiously.


    Unfortunately, his question was doomed to remain unanswered.


    Because Sebastian himself was also unclear about what was special about this flower. He cared so much about this flower solely because of his lady��s instructions.


    At that time, when they were about to leave the Luminous Royal Academy, Yumo had taken him and Xizhi into the room and entrusted them with the care of this little flower, asking them to bring it back to Sabelius safely. Not just to bring it back, but to take meticulous care of it during the journey, feeding it with nutrient water specially prepared by Yumo at regular intervals.


    Sebastian was also unclear about what was special about this flower.


    But that was not important,


    What mattered was that Yumo valued this flower highly. Knowing his Lady was always taking care of this little flower at the teacher��s residence, spending so much energy on it that even Sebastian and Xizhi felt a bit jealous.


    Since this flower was so important to Lady Yumo, as her faithful servants, they had the duty to protect this flower.


    To perfectly complete the mission given by their lady, and to safely return the flower to Sabelius without any harm.


    Moreover,


    In Sebastian��s view,


    Having already ��disappointed�� his lady and been sent back to the family territory, if they failed even to complete the task specifically entrusted by Yumo, it would undoubtedly lead to her utter disappointment.


    If he was deemed completely worthless by his lady, then his existence would be utterly meaningless.


    Sebastian, severely injured, had a confused mind and was unable to act according to reason.


    Now, Sebastian, driven by an obsession in his heart, slowly crawled towards Heidely, attempting to retrieve the flower Yumo had entrusted to him, even though this idea was utterly impractical.


    "Give it back... give it back..."


    ...


    "Hmm... it seems, his mind is not clear."


    Heidely, experienced in tormenting others, quickly noticed Sebastian��s condition.


    Knowing that asking further would not yield any results, Heidely waved his hands, and a wave of pressure hit Sebastian��s body like a shockwave, causing the old butler to cough up blood, fly backward, and crash into the wreckage of a carriage mercilessly.


    Heidely, however, had shown restraint with Sebastian, not going so far as to kill him outright.


    After all,


    His lady��s instruction was to bring back all the key figures of the Black Rose family, to use them as bait to attract the attention of the Bloody Butterfly in the upcoming holy war. If possible, these hostages might help us eliminate many troublesome fools on the continent with the help of Bloody Butterfly.


    After dealing with Sebastian, whose nerves were somewhat unclear, Heidely once again focused his attention on the flower.


    However,


    No matter how he perceived it, all he saw was a flower that, aside from being beautiful, was quite ordinary?


    ��Could it be?��


    "Not a magic treasure? Just something of sentimental value?"


    After a moment of observation, Heidely came to a conclusion.


    With this conclusion, Heidely lost all interest and casually threw the box on the ground.


    "Utterly boring, a waste of my time"


    Muttering impatiently, Heidely stepped on the box, crushing it underfoot in front of the angry gaze of the remaining members of the Black Rose family.


    Afterward,


    Heidely turned to survey his surroundings and shouted at those from the Snake Squad lying on the ground, half-dead but still with some strength:


    "You trash! Get up! Tie up those Black Rose fellows! Prepare to go back!"


    Following Heidely��s words, those from Sky City who had been knocked down by the Black Rose, still conscious, hurriedly and shakily stood up. Although their strength was greatly reduced, carrying the half-dead Black Knights wasn��t much of a difficulty.


    However...


    "Do we have to take them all back, Lord Heidely?"


    The vice leader of the Snake Squad, leaning on a crutch, limped to Heidely��s side and asked cautiously, fearing to provoke the unpredictable man in front of him and end up like Belis.


    Hearing this question,


    Heidely thoughtfully scanned the surroundings.


    Soon, the steward of Sky City had an idea:


    "No need to take them all, just capture those Black Rose high-ranking leaders and bring them back. The other maids and Black Knights, if they are too severely injured, just kill them. So we don��t waste our potions bringing them back."


    "Yes... My lord, what about her? Should we take her back too?"


    "Her?"


    Saying this, Heidely slowly turned his head, following his subordinate��s gaze, and focused on a certain blue-haired girl. Heidely, who felt no sympathy for this powerless maid easily scared out of her wits, ignored the girl��s plight and grabbed her hair, forcing her to lift her head,


    "This kind of Black Rose apprentice maid is of no use, but she looks pretty good? Test her Yin energy? If it��s enough, bring her back for the Madam as a... Hmm??! Wait?!!"


    However,


    The next moment, under the puzzled gaze of the vice leader, as if he had noticed something, Heidely��s words abruptly stopped, and he began to scrutinize the maid in front of him with an incredulous look: sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... looking closely, this girl, why does she seem familiar..."

 Chapter 732 - 733: A Roller Coaster of Emotions

    Previously, because all his attention was focused on the treasure box in hand, and the blue-haired maid had been lowering her head out of fear, Heidely had not noticed her appearance.


    But now,


    After forcefully pulling up the maid��s hair and seeing her face clearly, the sneer on Heidely��s face suddenly froze in place, and his bloodthirsty and ferocious face showed surprise for a moment.


    Involuntarily, Heidely released Asar��s hair and couldn��t help but take two steps back,


    "You, you... how are you still alive?" S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "?!"


    "Heh?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the vice leader waiting for instructions, along with Asar and everyone else, showed astonished expressions. Especially Asar, whose mind was completely muddled, looked at Heidely without understanding.


    And just as she lifted her head, Heidely directly took action, grabbed Asar��s chin, and dragged her up from the ground to face him.


    Tilting his head slightly, Heidely closely examined Asar��s face, which had turned pale out of fear,


    Heidely also made a number of unsettling noises while inspecting:


    "Indeed, similar, very similar... almost identical..."


    But Heidely then made a strange face as he talked, looking thoughtfully at the girl��s attire and the large mountains on her chest. Heidely stopped sighing at this point, his eyes wide with perplexity and his eyebrows tightly knit.


    ��This chest, doesn��t seem fake?��


    ��This scent��


    ��This figure��


    ��Doesn��t seem right either?��


    "This is a boy... not a girl, right?"


    Moreover,


    Under those circumstances at that time, how could that child, a kid less than level 3, possibly survive? Even if he survived, he shouldn��t be this young...


    ��If it��s not him?��


    ��Why do they look so similar? An illegitimate daughter?��


    ��Or is it, there are such coincidences in the world?��


    The more he thought about it, the more solemn Heidely��s expression became.


    "Little girl, don��t you recognize me?"


    Looking into Asar��s eyes, Heidely asked very seriously, word by word:


    However,


    The only response he got was Asar��s confused face. Although Asar did wonder if the other party might recognize her, after all, she didn��t have the memories from before her resurrection by the goddess. Perhaps this level 8 powerhouse recognized her? But to Asar, he was undoubtedly a stranger.


    "No, I don��t know..."


    Faced with that terribly oppressive mischief, Asar could only nod in truth.


    "Don��t recognize me, huh."


    Heidely murmured to himself.


    ��Looking at it this way, this girl doesn��t seem to be lying. Maybe it��s me overthinking?��


    ��No, no, I still need to confirm it...��


    ��Right, why not use that old guy��s thing to test it out?��


    With this thought, Heidely revealed a meaningful smile. Then, under Asar��s puzzled gaze, a rosy glow slowly rippled from Heidely��s space ring.


    The next moment,


    A token appeared in Heidely��s hand without any warning.


    Before Asar could react to what was happening, her delicate and frail hand was forcefully pulled by Heidely and placed on the token.


    Then,


    Like many scenes that please the audience, the red gem on the token slowly flickered with a faint red light.


    In an instant, Heidely��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he stood frozen on the spot as if struck by lightning, dumbfounded.


    After a long silence, Heidely��s mouth suddenly curved up, and he burst into uncontrollable laughter under the astonished and puzzled gazes of the nearby Snake Squad members.


    "Ha ha! Hahaha!! Hahahahaha!! Is this a mistake, is this a mistake?! To think, to think he actually didn��t die?!! It seems, testing a bit more, really wasn��t a bad idea��"


    After a round of eerie laughter,


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly changed from the previous silence and oppression. Heidely abruptly raised his hand, pressing down firmly on Asar��s shoulders. While taking another look at Asar, he spoke in a bizarre tone:


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you really have a big life~ surviving like this? But, it seems you��ve lost your memory, not even remembering me, your old servant?


    "Also, like this? You totally look like a girl now? My goodness, has the surgical technology on the continent improved this much?"


    "Especially these in front, these are really breasts, right?"


    "Prince, where did you find such an amazing doctor?"


    "I��ve never heard that the continent has technology or magic that can change one��s gender, hmm? Could it be�� Prince, you were a girl all along?"


    ...


    As he spoke, getting to the exciting part, Heidely even started to play with Asar��s face and breasts, making her even more confused.


    But one thing was for sure, the person in front of her really knew her?


    Seemingly, even calling her a prince?


    ��Could it be?!��


    At this moment, Asar couldn��t help feeling a surge of joy.


    ��Could it be that after being pitiful for so long, my luck had finally turned?��


    ��Just as I thought��


    ��Someone like Senior Xue Tianao is a prince of the Snowy Night Empire, and Miss Mengxi is a Saintess of the church. Chosen ones all have their own backgrounds and eventually their own powerful forces! Being a Son of Destiny myself, it shouldn��t be that I��m an unwanted orphan!��


    Imagining himself as the prince of Sky City, living a wonderful daily life of being waited on hand and foot, Asar��s heart��s unease was instantly dispelled, and feelings of joy and anticipation rapidly spread through her heart.


    In Asar��s faintly red eyes, a light flickered.


    That,


    Was the light of longing and anticipation for a beautiful life!


    And just as Asar was indulging in her fantasies, the vice leader of the Snake Squad, who had been stunned for a long time, walked up excitedly, looking at Asar with a thrilled face. If not for his body stiffening from extreme excitement, the vice leader might have knelt directly in front of Asar.


    "So, so great! His Highness, not dead! Not dead! Our heir is, is here......??!!"


    However,


    Before the vice leader could finish his sentence, a ball of energy compressed from black energy suddenly struck him in the abdomen.


    *Pfft!*


    Just like that, carrying extreme excitement, the surviving vice leader of the Snake Squad was casually killed by Heidely.


    Blood splattered, directly staining the surrounding soil red.


    And the blood and fragments of organs that splashed over also hit Asar��s face.


    She raised her hand and gently wiped it away.


    Looking down at the crimson in her palm, feeling the sudden strong scent of blood, Asar��s consciousness was abruptly pulled back from her fantasies to reality.


    "Eh? This, why?"


    Asar instantly had a horrible feeling and shook as she lifted her head to see at Heidely.


    At this moment, Heidely, with a look of disgust, waved his hand, flicking off the blood on his hand...


    While shaking his hand, Heidely looked helplessly towards the fallen corpse.


    "Sorry, since you��ve seen this, I can only kill you now."


    With these words, Heidely��s gaze once again locked onto Asar. The previous amiability was gone, replaced by bone-chilling coldness and overwhelming intent to kill. Asar, caught under such a gaze, trembled all over, her joyous emotions completely vanished, leaving only astonishment and fear.


    Clearly, this nominally loyal servant was not too friendly towards Asar.


    "You, you what are you going to do?!"


    Watching the black energy rapidly condensing in Heidely��s hand, Asar spoke in panic:


    "I, I am not your pri... Hm?!!"


    However, before she could finish speaking, Heidely abruptly placed his hand over Asar��s mouth, preventing the next few words from coming out. At the same time, facing Asar��s terrified gaze, Heidely slowly brought his head close to Asar��s ear, whispering softly.


    "Sorry, your highness... If you��re alive, it would be troublesome for me and Madam. So, I have to inconvenience you a bit."


    "Uuuu!!"


    Seeing the opponent��s palm getting closer, Asar frantically shook her head, trying to struggle for help. However, considering Heidely��s strength, it was a fool��s dream for Asar to think of escaping. As for calling out for help? With everyone from the Black Rose family down, who could Asar turn to?


    Moreover, she was now deprived even of the right to speak...


    As Heidely��s claw drew ever closer, tears of despair began to well up in Asar��s eyes.


    That feeling, like riding a roller coaster, made Asar��s heart roar with impotent rage.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Is this some kind of joke?!��


    ��Did I finally encounter a force related to me?! Just to find out they want to kill me?! What did I do to you my goddess to have such a bad luck, aaaaaah!!��


    Heidely��s claw had already reached Asar with an outpouring of powerless inner rage, and the Child of Destiny, dejected, could do nothing but close her eyes.


    ...


    However,


    Just then,


    A soft and otherworldly voice suddenly floated into the ears of Heidely and Asar:


    ��"Such a pathetic and foolish person is rare to come by. If you kill him, I will be troubled"��


    Instantly,


    A series of bloody-red thorns burst from the ground, tightly wrapping around Heidely��s arm...

 Chapter 733 - 734: Thorn Hell

    Just as Asar felt despair and prepared to face death, she was astonished to find...


    The expected pain did not come?


    ��I am still alive??��


    At the same time, a clear, icy, comforting yet chilling voice quietly entered Asar��s ears.


    ��"If he dies, I will be very troubled."��


    ��This voice? Who?��


    An unfamiliar voice she had never heard before, but at this moment, it strangely gave Asar a sense of reassurance. After all... although the voice was indifferent and ruthless, the person behind it clearly intended to stop Heidely.


    For a moment, Asar��s heart, quieted by despair, once again ignited a glimmer of hope.


    Tremblingly, Asar struggled to open her eyes.


    The first thing that caught her sight was undoubtedly Heidely��s claws wrapped in black mist.


    Although the deathly pressure could still be felt clearly, the claws were now frozen in mid-air, restrained by a vine from behind, unable to advance any further.


    Swallowing her gulp, Asar followed the vine with her gaze towards Heidely��s rear.


    The next moment,


    Asar couldn��t help but lock her pupils in surprise.


    "Who, who is she?"


    At this point, in Asar��s view, behind the empty space behind Heidely, a magnificent silhouette suddenly appeared.


    It was an extremely beautiful and seemingly delicate woman.


    Petals flying from nowhere, continuously converging towards the woman��s delicate body, as if constructing a gorgeous red dress.


    Her slightly curled golden hair fell like a waterfall over her shoulders. Her fair cheeks; her deep, abyss-like blue eyes; her slender eyebrows; her high, narrow nose; her tender lips;... The woman��s face and features were exquisitely beautiful.


    She seemed like a fairy that had stepped out of a painting.


    Although she was a fairy, the woman��s eyes were full of coldness and killing intent, a mere glance was enough to make one��s hair stand on end, chilling to the bone.


    Gazing at such a woman, Asar was momentarily stunned.


    Instinct told her that this woman was very dangerous.


    But even so, in a matter of life and death, Asar could not care about the danger, and resolutely cast a plea for help towards the other.


    ��"Please! save me!!"��


    On the other side,


    Heidely was also stunned,


    He had never expected his attack to be stopped.


    Even more puzzling,


    ��Even though my sensory field was fully open?! How did this woman evade my perception and appear silently behind?!��


    ��And? Vines?!��


    ��Why could mere vines restrain me? And even resist the corrosion of my ��Soul Mist��?!��


    "This person... who is she?"


    The unexpected situation made Heidely pause for a few seconds.


    However,


    As the overseer of the Sky City, Heidely quickly pulled his consciousness back to reality.


    After a moment of surprise, Heidely regained his senses and instantly displayed an unprecedentedly focused look.


    Although the woman appeared very weak, giving the impression that she could be easily crushed, Heidely did not dare to relax at all. Because the moment he saw her, the butler of Sky City felt a heavy wight on his soul, causing his body to shiver uncontrollably.


    This tyranny was even more powerful than the Inferno he had experienced during the defense of Sky City.


    ��This person��


    ��Might be even more dangerous than Inferno��


    ��What the hell?! Where did this person come from?!��


    While shocked, Heidely was filled with confusion.


    However,


    He didn��t have the luxury of further thought, because almost the moment he noticed the honey-haired woman behind him, the spikes that grew on the vine pierced through Heidely��s protective aura, injecting an unknown liquid into his body. In an instant, agonizing pain struck, immediately contorting Heidely��s fairly handsome face due to the agony.


    ��Damn it?!��


    ��Poison?!!��


    Realizing the spikes were laced with deadly poison, Heidely felt a sense of doom. Without further thought, he fiercely drew the sword from his waist and resolutely chopped off his own forearm that was entangled by the vine!


    Heidely chose the most brutal way to break free.


    However, it proved to be the right decision.


    Because almost the moment he cut off his hand and leaped backward, his arm, wrapped by the vine, disintegrated into a puddle of blood under the erosion of the fierce poison. If Heidely hadn��t amputated his arm to escape, he might have turned into a nauseating puddle of bloody flesh by now.


    Glancing at the blood on the ground and creating distance, Heidely felt a chill in his heart, his heart beating faster than ever before, almost bursting out of his chest.


    ��Damn��


    ��Such a terrifying attack... almost got me...��


    Staring at the honey-haired woman fiddling with her body from a distance, Heidely held his breath and focused, guarding against her movements with utmost vigilance. At the same time, Heidely sent a signal through magical vibrations to the members of the snake unit nearby, preparing a magical array to cover his escape.


    Though he disdained the ants on the ground, facing such a powerful opponent, he had no choice but to put away his contemptuous demeanor.


    Regardless,


    Confronting such a force recklessly was not a wise decision... even though she had already severed one of his arms...


    Taking a deep breath, Heidely asked respectfully.


    "We��re dealing with some private matters. I hope for the sake of Sky City, you won��t interfere, and we will surely thank you afterward."


    Heidely��s plea was merely symbolic, as the killing intent shown by the opponent suggested malintent, unlikely to reconcile with him. His real intention was merely to buy time to regenerate his arm.


    However,


    To Heidely��s surprise, upon hearing his proposal, the honey-haired woman actually retracted her killing intent and showed a friendly smile.


    ��?!!!?��


    ��Huh? Did it really work?��


    Heidely doubted himself, muttering in his mind. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��She can��t really be accepting the proposal? right?��


    Just as Heidely was surprised by the unusual reaction, the ground within a radius of several kilometers centered on the honey-haired woman suddenly surged like boiling water, countless thorns sprouted from the ground, whirling towards Heidely in a demonic dance!


    "Uh?! No, no good!! You, you��re��!!"


    Sensing danger, Heidely decisively jumped up, rushing into the air.


    Deserving of a seasoned level 8 elite, Heidely��s actions were incredibly fast.


    Unfortunately,


    Even so, he still paid the price of a leg.


    However, Heidely, who lost a leg, was considered very lucky. Because the other members of the Sky City Snake Squad had been torn into pieces by this wave of Thorny Hell, completely turned into nourishment for the plant swarm. They didn��t even have a chance to scream before hastily reporting to the King of Hell, eager for reincarnation.


    Of course, Heidely had no energy to mourn the death of his companions; he discovered a more terrifying and despairing fact.


    The power that erupted with the Thorny Hell, confusing between heaven and earth, was not magic or battle aura, but... that detestable force of Abyssal Shadow.


    ��The woman?��


    ��Is actually a Demon king?!��


    ��Moreover, this power, which is clearly of a life attribute but carries the scent of death. To my knowledge, only one person possesses this kind of power.��


    Staring intently at the silhouette not far away, Heidely��s heart momentarily stopped.


    "Higanbana?!!"


    ��Ha��


    ��Ha ha��


    ��Ha ha ha��


    ��This is really, hitting the jackpot...��


    In this instant, facing the thorny whips coming from all directions with a destructive momentum, Heidely couldn��t help but take a sharp intake of breath...

 Chapter 734 - 735: Burning the Boats

    The trembling earth, the bloodthirsty thorns breaking through the ground, carrying a gloomy aura, the dark blue petals dancing in the sky, coupled with the desolate shadowy aura permeating between heaven and earth, instantly formed a hideous purgatory painting.


    Ordinary people, faced with such a scene, would definitely be scared out of their wits.


    However, looking at this purgatory-like scene, Asar, surrounded by the bloody thorns, did not feel fear.


    It was not because she had become numb from previous jealousy and fear...


    Surrounded by the rich force of shadows, her heart, inexplicably, felt at ease.


    Because at this moment, Asar was very clear, these thorns, although violent and brutally tearing the people of Sky City into pieces, bore no malice towards her, even vigilantly surrounding her and protecting her.


    To this, Asar did not resist, but looked up at the back of the abyssal demon woman with mixed feelings.


    Since coming to this world, she had long forgotten how many people had tried to kill her.


    Not to mention the bandits and the people of the Black Rose family. Even someone from Sky City, who called him "the heir" wanted to get rid of him?


    This undoubtedly sank Asar��s heart to the bottom.


    And yet, at this moment of despair, the one who saved her, was actually a demon king entity?


    ��Hah��This is really ironic��


    Those supposed to accompany humans constantly tried to kill her, while an abyssal demon, her enemy, saved her at the crucial moment?


    ��Who is she?��


    ��What does she want? Why saving me??��


    For a time, Asar was engulfed in doubts, staring blankly at the back of the honey-haired woman.


    And seemingly feeling Asar��s puzzled gaze, Youlan slowly turned her head, glancing at the cute blue-haired girl behind her.


    However, Youlan did not answer Asar��s doubts, only lightly instructing,


    "Stay hidden and don��t move. Otherwise, you��ll die."


    "Yes, understood,"


    Asar trembled and lowered her head, hiding within the thorn protective circle.


    At this moment, she suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing that the battle was not over.


    The low level of Sky City were indeed devoured by the Thorny Hell, but Heidely, their leader, was still alive.


    Taking a deep breath, Asar slowly raised her head, looking towards the battlefield in the sky.


    As the son of destiny, she should support humans, but now...


    She eagerly wanted to see Heidely torn to pieces.


    She was incredibly furious.


    Just like that, under Asar��s cold gaze, the thick thorns, like swatting flies, rushed towards Heidely with great momentum.


    ...


    ...


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by the earth-shattering explosions and the wild release of the shadow force, clusters of dark energy formed by the rich power of death bloomed in the high sky, coordinating with the bloodthirsty and brutal bloody thorns, Launching a hysterical attack on Heidely.


    Black aura constantly clashed violently with the dark blue shadow force, creating a terminal death light in the sky.


    Although the confrontation between Heidely and the bloody thorns continued, Heidely��s physical condition was greatly deteriorated.


    His majestic black golden armor had been destroyed early under the impact of the annihilating beam, and the skin it protected was bloody and blurred. Not only that, Heidely��s once handsome face had become unrecognizable at this moment, half of his face turned into bloody bones, appearing extremely hideous and terrifying. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, Heidely had none of the dignified and handsome appearance of the Sky City butler, looking more like a detestable ghost crawling out of hell.


    Dragging his body full of wounds, Heidely continued to tremble violently in the air against Youlan��s bloody thorns.


    To anyone, Heidely was undoubtedly in a very disadvantageous state, his injuries worsening, and his energy gradually depleting. In contrast, the Thorny Hell remained as powerful as ever, and its controller, Higanbana, stood on the ground from beginning to end, calm and composed, still having plenty of leeways.


    Heidely being torn apart by the thorns seemed to be just a matter of time.


    And yet, as the cornered prey surrounded by enemies, Heidely didn��t seem to think so. After enduring the initial baptism of despair, Heidely saw a glimmer of hope from within despair. His still intact corners of the mouth gradually turned upwards, revealing a sinister smile that sent shivers down the spine.


    "Ha, haha..."


    Under normal circumstances, with his mid-stage level 8 strength, without any assistance, taking on the strongest demon king Higanbana alone... the chances of winning were not too high...


    Heidely had also prepared himself for death.


    However,


    After a bout of fighting, Heidely found that Higanbana might not be as strong and invincible as he had imagined. No, to be precise, the current Higanbana did not possess the kind of outrageous combat power he had expected.


    At this moment,


    As Heidely was blasted into the air, a man-eating flower tens of meters tall suddenly opened its gaping maw! A dark energy beam containing a destructive aura abruptly cut through the air, with a torrential momentum, heading straight for Heidely! Facing such a terrifying attack, Heidely did not choose to dodge but mustered the courage to swing the black sword in his hand, fiercely slashing at the laser beam!


    The next instant,


    Accompanied by Heidely��s hysterical roar, a black light violently collided with the dark beam, causing a earth-shattering explosion! Space itself slightly distorted.


    Although Heidely did not defeat the attack, he managed to change the trajectory of this world-ending annihilating beam! It headed towards the sky, subsequently bursting into a dazzling apocalyptic light.


    After witnessing this scene, the despair in Heidely��s heart was completely erased, replaced by soaring hope and excitement.


    "Ha, haha, I was right!"


    ��The current Higanbana is not in her peak state!��


    ��Otherwise, The annihilating beam of a peak level 8 demon king, it would be impossible for me to change its trajectory!��


    Furthermore,


    If it were Higanbana in her prime, he couldn��t have lasted this long!! You know, when facing Inferno before, he was easily pinned to the ground and rubbed against it. Over the years, Heidely knew his strength hadn��t improved much, so how could he suddenly stand against the strongest demon king abyssal demon Higanbana?


    The only logical explanation is!


    ��Higanbana is injured!��


    ��Thinking about it, it makes sense. When Higanbana was repelled by Kael, it was just over a month ago��


    ��Those guys from the Church, along with the home field advantage, should not be underestimated. Higanbana was probably severely injured by Kael in that battle, forcing her to retreat from Anvika.��


    And now? Only so much time has passed, presumably Higanbana��s injuries have not fully recovered!


    Which means,


    ��I have a chance to win!!��


    Realizing this, Heidely revealed a cruel smile. He quickly locked his gaze on the honey-haired woman in the distance.


    Aside from a despicable and shameless sneak attack at the beginning of the battle! Higanbana has not come close to him, but has opted for long-range combat, probably knowing that close combat would be disadvantageous for her. Plus, Higanbana��s pale face, looking as if a gentle breeze could knock her over�� Heidely quickly figured out the key to victory.


    ��I need to get close to her!��


    ��There��s a chance!��


    Seeing the light of victory in his eyes, Heidely no longer reserved his strength to try and escape, but instead released all his aura in an instant. The next moment, under the cover of black mist, Heidely��s muscles rapidly expanded, his strength climbed step by step, breaking away from his previous tall and thin form, becoming robust and imposing. Not only that, under Heidely��s command, the black mist continued to gather behind him, forming two pairs of thick energy arms wielding black swords.


    The remaining black mist then condensed into armor, enveloping Heidely within.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!"


    After a beast-like, earth-shattering roar, Heidely transformed into a Shura demon with six arms, his rapidly expanding momentum even breaking through the dense barrier of the shadow force.


    This is Heidely��s trump card,


    Blood Frenzy.


    It is a technique that uses all energy and soul power to enhance physical abilities. Although it can��t be maintained for more than a few minutes, during these minutes, Heidely��s physical attributes will soar qualitatively! Surpassing the high stage of level 8, and even approaching peak stage!


    "Victory or defeat, it all comes down to this!"


    The next instant,


    Seizing the gap in Youlan��s attack, Heidely launched his final charge. Wielding six swords that could split heaven and earth, he transformed into a black meteor, breaking through the bloody thorn net, charging towards Youlan with unstoppable momentum!


    ...


    Seeing this scene, Asar couldn��t help but clench her fists, anxiously looking towards the honey-haired woman not far away.


    Although she didn��t quite understand the situation, she could still tell that the honey haired woman was in extreme danger.


    "Be, be careful!!"


    Involuntarily, the blue-haired girl shouted out.


    However,


    Compared to Asar��s shout, and Heidely charging towards her, Youlan seemed to have something more worthy of her attention. Her gaze did not linger on the incoming Heidely, but thoughtfully glanced towards the distance, towards the direction of the Red Leaf Imperial Capital, Anvika.


    "Hmm, it��s almost time... In that case..."


    After murmuring to herself, Youlan��s body gradually emitted a serene blue light...


    And with the ripple of the shadow energy, the body of the honey-haired woman began to shrink in a manner that defied natural laws...

 Chapter 735 - 736: Sobbing

    Facing Heidely��s charge, Youlan did not react, but the thorns surging on the grass instinctively launched a fierce attack on the attacker.


    Several thorny whips cut through the air, charging towards Heidely.


    The dark-colored flower petals floating in the sky spun rapidly, turning into terrifying blade edges that sealed blood, enveloping and striking Heidely with an overwhelming force.


    Undoubtedly, getting close to Higanbana was no easy task.


    Such a massive attack would normally defeat even the mid-level 8 elites, let alone Heidely, who was expected to be defeated without question.


    However,


    Having entered a berserk mode of fighting for his life, Heidely was no longer the same as before. In his Ultimate mode, he was not afraid of the dense offensive and even roared hysterically against it.


    "Break for me!!"


    "Combat Technique - Bloody Chaos Blade!"


    The veins in his arms swelled as he waved the blade feverishly in his hands; the weapon in Heidely��s hand also began to glow redder as the maneuver took effect. The bloody blades erupted into a defensive barrier surrounding Heidely in an instant, fending off any incoming bloody thorns with an assault akin to a storm.


    In mere seconds, most of the bloody thorns were cut by Heidely. Even the tiny petals were no exception. Even the Anhelation Beam shot from a distance by a man-eating flower was scattered, directly broken into blue energy particles floating in the sky under Heidely��s charged slash.


    While breaking through Youlan��s series of attack combinations, Heidely was still unable to completely avoid Youlan��s attacks.


    In just a few rounds, Heidely��s body was bombarded into a state of numerous wounds, with blood gradually seeping out from the black armor, making him look even more ferocious.


    However, having activated the blood frenzy, Heidely did not care about his severe injuries. Now, he could not feel pain; the only thing he could feel was an strange excitement. He discovered that after activating the blood frenzy, he was vaguely suppressing Higanbana��s offensive.


    This further confirmed his previous speculation.


    Higanbana was injured and significantly weaker than before.


    If he could reach the opponent, perhaps he could truly kill this strongest demon king?!


    By then, he would gain endless honor and authority! Defeating Higanbana, he would undoubtedly leave a significant mark in human history, becoming a hero in people��s hearts.


    ��Moreover, Higanbana radiated a tyrannical aura; if I could neutralize its combat power and bring it back to Madam?! She would surely be pleased!��


    Briefly imagining the benefits of defeating Higanbana, the excitement in Heidely��s eyes became more intense.


    This unstoppable feeling began to inflate his ego.


    "Higanbana? Is that all you��ve got?!"


    Staring at the last barrier of thorns in front, Heidely sneered, suddenly swinging his blade in a high-speed rotation, turning into a majestic black and red tornado rushing forward! Under this top-like high-speed rotation, all the bloody thorns and dark petals trying to stop Heidely were blocked by the wall of slashes.


    At this moment, Heidely seemed to have an unstoppable momentum, with nothing in the world that could halt his assault.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by the turmoil of the dark mist and bloody blade, the solid thorn barrier was forcefully torn open by Heidely! Then, Heidely turned into a black streak, passing through this last line of defense before the thorn barrier could heal, and behind this defense was Higanbana��s true body!


    ��Now, it was time to end it!��


    Having broken through the defense line, the excitement and agitation in Heidely��s heart soared to the peak, as if a rocket shooting straight into the sky. Without exception, Heidely��s eyes, filled with murderous intent and greed, locked onto the silhouette within reach.


    A ranged mage, approached by a melee berserker, the outcome was already clear.


    However,


    Just as Heidely was about to swing his arm, aiming to cut down Higanbana and reap his victory, he suddenly noticed a very strange problem.


    The woman who previously exuded a tyrannical aura and bone-chilling coldness with honey-colored hair... she was nowhere to be seen��


    Instead, standing in the center of the thorny hell was a delicate, fragile-looking little girl.


    The girl appeared to be around ten years old, with rosy, plump cheeks shining like gems, large watery eyes, tender lips, and a delicate nose, looking like an adorable doll that invokes sympathy. Although her honey-colored, slightly curly short hair seemed somewhat messy, and her clothes, woven from various plants, were worn and tattered, these imperfections could not conceal the girl��s lively charm.


    Even Heidely, who had seen much of the world, seemed to have never encountered such an adorable loli.


    Of course, Heidely was not a lolicon, so he naturally did not feel any heartbeat. The only thing he felt was astonishment.


    ��Where is Higanbana?��


    ��How did the demon king disappear?!��


    ��And��. Who is this little girl?!��


    In an instant, numerous question marks appeared in Heidely��s mind, and the excessive shock even weakened his aggressive momentum. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, the calmed-down Heidely quickly noticed something unusual. As his sense of combat aura spread, the atmosphere around the little girl undeniably fed back into Heidely��s mind.


    ��This girl����


    ��Although her temperament and age did not match Higanbana��s at all, the aura of silent power was exactly the same! Plus, the little girl and Higanbana looked ninety percent similar!��


    At this moment, Heidely came to a shocking conclusion.


    "This little girl, is she Higanbana?!"


    ��Why did she suddenly turn into a child?��


    This question inevitably arose in Heidely��s mind.


    However, he quickly found the answer. Ancient books contain many examples of powerful beings regressing to a childlike state after being severely injured. Wasn��t Higanbana previously injured in the battle against Kael? The recent fight must have exhausted her newly recovered strength, causing her to revert to a childlike appearance.


    ��Or perhaps?��


    ��She transformed into a child to evoke my sympathy, aiming to deceive me into exposing my weaknesses?��


    ��Haha!��


    ��Higanbana, you��re really naive...��


    Heidely sneered coldly.


    As the chief butler who often helped his madam select suitable ��food�� on the continent, countless people, including little children, had died at his hands. After all, their Sky City always followed the principle of eradicating the roots. He wouldn��t spare real children, let alone a demon disguised as one!


    "Trying to fool me? Daydreaming?!"


    With a surge of dark light, Heidely unleashed his killing intent without reservation, instantly flashing in front of the little girl! Raising the blood blade in his hand, Heidely intended to directly disable the opponent��s combat ability.


    However, At that moment, Heidely��s brows furrowed slightly.


    Because, just as he charged at the little girl, she made no attempt to resist but instead puckered her lips, her eyes reddened, and she suddenly burst into uncontrollable sobbing:


    " Waaaaaaaaaaah..."


    The sound of her crying was heart-wrenchingly sad, paired with the little girl��s adorable appearance, even the most hardened of hearts might be moved.


    The small girl was sobbing and looked so miserable that she even fell on the ground. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with this behavior and knowing her true identity, Heidely was truly genuinely shocked. After his confusion, endless rage followed.


    ��Higanbana, do you really think I��m a fool?!��


    Under the anger, Heidely��s aura became even more sinister and ferocious. For a moment, compared to the pitiful and fragile little girl, Heidely seemed more like a demon king from the abyss.


    "You��re crying for whom to see?! Don��t underestimate me!"


    With a raging temper, the ruthless Heidely abandoned his initial strategy and slashed his blade straight at the young girl��s throat.


    At this moment, Heidely had yet to realize...


    The small loli��s crying, was not so that he could empathy her��

 Chapter 736 - 737: A Clean Cut

    ��Where did that arrogant aura go just now?��


    ��Just like that?!��


    ��You dare to stop me?!��


    Heidely��s pent-up frustration was blown away when she saw the small loli kneeling on the ground, rubbing her eyes, and crying. An unbelievable thrill and pleasure flooded through his emotions, and he unintentionally lifted the corners of his mouth to display a hint of a mocking smirk.


    With the emergence of the smile, Heidely��s bloody blade suddenly slashed towards the little loli��s neck.


    Faced with such a crisis, Higanbana still remained indifferent, not making any defensive moves, just kneeling and crying non-stop, as if truly becoming an innocent and ignorant child. Seeing this, Heidely��s smile became even more ferocious. Although he hadn��t yet tasted the wine of victory, its fragrant aroma already intoxicated Heidely.


    He had defeated Higanbana,


    How would future generations evaluate him? The arrogant Asumos Church and the Holy Tower would probably have to respect him from now on, right? After all... he was a hero of all humanity.


    Harboring beautiful fantasies and looking forward to the scene of the tragic separation,


    Under Heidely��s excited and bloodthirsty gaze, the bloody blade, enveloped in dense black aura and carrying the momentum to cut everything, came even closer to the little loli��s neck. Heidely��s mind was already constructing the wonderful scene of Higanbana��s body being severed.


    However, just as Heidely was about to savor the reality of victory, a black shadow suddenly burst into Heidely��s field of view, causing the pupils of this Sky City butler to instantly shrink.


    ��Eh?!��


    ��What?!��


    Before Heidely could react, the palm of a black-haired girl rapidly enlarged in front of Heidely��s eyes! Accompanying it was a voice filled with anger and chill, sending shivers down his spine.


    "What the hell are you doing to my daughter, you motherfucking freak?!!"


    *Pia!!!*


    Accompanied by a crisp and loud sound, Heidely��s face unsurprisingly collided with the girl��s palm.


    What seemed like a fragile and powerless little hand, upon contact with Heidely��s old face, suddenly exploded with a terrifying force that shook the earth! In an instant, before Heidely could even mobilize his aura for defense, the armor constructed of dark mist on his face shattered on impact, and his entire face, under this assault, became a bloody unrecognizable mess.


    The powerful and violent aura surrounding Heidely, constructed by the blood blade, was crushed by the wind pressure generated by this slap, as if tearing down decaying trees.


    Under this terrifying slap,


    Heidely��s entire body was in shock, and his bloodthirsty state was forcibly removed! He spat out blood while being violently thrown backward, crashing into and utterly destroying the perimeter barrier before he could barely stop. Afterwards, Heidely fell heavily to the ground like a dead dog...


    "Cough, cough!!"


    Spitting out two mouthfuls of fresh blood, Heidely, enduring the severe pain, shakily propped himself up on his hands and looked towards the position of the little loli.


    Then,


    Heidely��s heart seemed to stop suddenly, as he stared ahead, wide-eyed and speechless.


    "How, how could this..."


    An unexpected scene appeared before Heidely.


    At this moment, A black-haired stunning beauty, akin to a fairy descending to earth, had already appeared at some point in the center of the thorny hell, right beside the little loli. The girl was dressed in a bright red dress, her black and red ombre hair and the hem of her dress fluttering in the wind, her bare feet stepping across the thorny ground step by step.


    Although these thorns carry daunting poison spikes, the spikes that previously caused Heidely a lot of trouble could not penetrate the girl��s seemingly fragile skin.


    The black-haired girl thus walked step by step to the front of the little loli, and carefully picked her up from the ground, holding her in her arms.


    The girl gently patted the little loli��s back, continuously whispering something to her.


    Since getting slapped, Heidely��s eardrums were shattered by the terrifying force and hadn��t regenerated yet, so naturally, he couldn��t hear what was being said.


    But judging from the girl��s actions and lip movements, she seemed to be comforting Higanbana.


    As if she was a mother consoling her bullied child?


    As for the previously notorious and brutal abyssal demon Higanbana, who once pushed him to the brink, she was now quietly and obediently nestled in her arms.


    After witnessing this scene, Heidely was overcome with a sense of foreboding feeling.


    Black long hair,


    A beauty that doesn��t pale in comparison to Mengxi,


    The blood-colored butterflies fluttering around the girl...


    And,


    The attitude of taking care of the strongest abyssal demon king as a child...


    There might only be one person in the world who fits these criteria, the target of their Holy War, the personification of the Demon Temple...


    "Bloody Butterfly?! Why, why is she here?!"


    ��To avoid alerting her, we deliberately delayed our actions, Even set up barriers?!! Moreover, wasn��t the report just now saying she was still at the Luminous Royal Academy?! Why did she appear here so quickly?!��


    ��What were those monitoring Bloody Butterfly even doing?!!��


    Heidely clenched his fists tightly, screaming hysterically in his heart.


    Meanwhile,


    He tried his best to regenerate while keeping a vigilant eye fixed on the black-haired girl.


    The more he observed her, the worse Heidely felt.


    After picking up Higanbana, Bloody Butterfly kept comforting and looking at the little loli in her arms. It might have been her imagination, but after being held by the black-haired girl, Higanbana seemed to cry even more heartbreakingly?! And... upon closer look, why were there all sorts of wounds on her body, on her calves and arms?!!


    ��She was unscathed just moments ago?!��


    ��My blade hadn��t even fallen yet!!��


    Unfortunately,


    Why Higanbana suddenly had so many wounds on her body was a question Heidely no longer had the strength to ponder. Because he realized a clear fact, as Higanbana continued to cry, the atmosphere around the black-haired girl started to rapidly change, turning Icey cold. A chilling coldness emanated from the girl, spreading rapidly in all directions.


    Accompanied by this was an intangible pressure from the depths of the soul! Under this pressure, the aura inside Heidely and every cell in his body began to tremble uncontrollably, sending frantic warnings to its owner.


    The previous thought of killing Higanbana to achieve fame and success dissipated, leaving only one thought in Heidely��s mind... (Run)


    As the black-haired girl slowly turned her gaze away from the half-dead Heidely, he mustered his last bit of strength, leaped up suddenly, and swung his blood blade towards the black-haired girl. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, countless waves of blade energy rushed towards the black-haired girl like a tempest.


    Being hit by this swarm of bloody blade��s energy would have likely shredded any ordinary strong person on the spot.


    However,


    The black-haired girl, the target of the attack, remained calm and indifferent. After glancing at Heidely��s grandiose attack, she refocused her gaze on Heidely. after launching an attack in an attempt to buy time, then fled towards the distance without looking back, driven by the instinct to survive!


    Without a doubt, Heidely made a very wise decision.


    Unfortunately,


    Consumed by fear and unease, his escape route seemed somewhat straightforward.


    He chose to retreat directly backward.


    To this, the black-haired girl decided to give him a small lesson, to make him understand the importance of positioning.


    So in the next moment,


    The black-haired girl slowly raised her hand, and the bloody butterflies around her, responding to her call, continuously converged towards her palm. The butterflies disintegrated one by one, turning into dense crimson energy particles. These particles quickly coalesced in the palm of the black-haired girl into a long sword of crimson energy.


    Coldly watching Heidely��s retreating figure, Yumo leisurely swung her hand.


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, seeing that the black-haired girl did not pursue, the frantically fleeing Heidely even felt a trace of joy at having narrowly escaped disaster.


    ��She����


    ��She didn��t chase me?��


    ��Did I successfully escaped?!��


    Thinking this, Heidely suddenly felt an urge to laugh triumphantly. However, after escaping a certain distance, Heidely hurriedly took out a spatial magic stone from his ring, intending to report everything that happened here to Madam Lisa. Yet, just as Heidely was about to activate the magic stone with his power, a crimson light suddenly pierced through his body, shooting towards the distance...


    ��??!!��


    ��Eh?! What, what is that?!��


    Looking at the rapidly disappearing red light from his view, Heidely involuntarily furrowed his brows. And when he looked down at the magic stone in his hand again, Heidely suddenly realized in horror that the stone had somehow split into two, as if it had been cleaved by some force. Not just the magic stone, but his fingers also began to drop to the ground one by one...


    Heidely slowly came to a halt,


    And almost at the moment his footsteps stopped, he couldn��t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, Heidely realized what had happened; not only the communication magic stone and his fingers were cut in half, but also his body...


    The next moment,


    Heidely suddenly kneeled, and his body, along the midline, abruptly split apart...

 Chapter 737 - 738 Infantilization?

    Although the level 8 elites possessed extremely powerful vitality, being split in half from the middle still exceeded the regeneration limit of the vast majority of cultivators.


    And obviously,


    Heidely did not possess the monstrous self-healing ability like Xue Tianao. With the rapid passing of vitality and spiritual power, carrying an extreme unwillingness and despair, Heidely��s consciousness forever fell into boundless darkness. And the two halves of his remaining body, under the terrifying residual heat of the shadow force, were incinerated to ashes.


    At this point, the generation of behemoths in Sky City inexplicably lost their lives.


    After witnessing Heidely��s death, the black-haired girl slowly restrained the outward cold killing intent. The sword made of shadow energy in her hand also disintegrated, turning into countless crimson energy particles and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    This black-haired girl who easily killed Heidely is undoubtedly our lovely and charming Yumo.


    Although before the actions of Sky City, the possibility of Black Rose family seeking help from the outside world had long been blocked by multiple barriers, Yumo had set up a restriction on Sebastian and Xizhi beforehand. Once the vitality of the Black Rose family declined rapidly, Yumo could clearly perceive it.


    Yumo also considered directly leaving behind the shadow power to defend herself, but considering that the shadow power is harmful to humans, she gave up this plan.


    ...


    After the warning from the prohibition on Sebastian and others, Yumo, thousands of miles away, received the news for the first time.


    After knocking out a dragon and an elf student helplessly, Yumo directly turned into countless bloody butterflies and rushed towards the area where Sebastian and others were.


    Yumo was quite surprised at the attack on the Black Rose family.


    She thought that the people of the Church or the empire will not disturb the situation at this critical moment, causing her to ��notice�� the holy war.


    But the facts prove that Yumo��s judgment may not be as excellent as she imagined. Someone beyond her expectations launched an attack on the Black Rose family.


    While feeling surprised, Yumo felt more uneasy.


    Not only was she concerned about the safety of Sebastian and Xizhi and other Black Rose children, but she also cared about the safety of Youlan. In order to avoid the outbreak of the holy war, when Youlan, who turned into a little flower, would be affected by it, Yumo could show a disdainful look, falsely claiming to dislike the service of Sebastian and others, and ordered them to return to Sabelius.


    Yumo��s meaning is to let Youlan and the others get out of the danger period. If anything happens to them during this escape, Yumo will surely regret it for the rest of her life. Therefore, when rushing towards where the Black Rose people were, Yumo��s heart was filled with intense worry, and her heart, beating rapidly with tension, almost burst out of her chest at one point.


    At last,


    When Yumo arrived at the scene, apart from the weak breaths of Sebastian and Xizhi and others, the others still had their breaths. Sensing this, Yumo couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and the big stone in her heart finally fell.


    However,


    The next moment, countless doubts surged into Yumo��s mind, leaving the black-haired girl looking bewildered.


    "What��s going on?"


    At that moment, Yumo realized that the children of the Black Rose family, such as Sebastian, had lost their combat effectiveness and were lying on the ground, unable to get up, while there were two intense conflicting force on the scene. One belonged to humans, which Yumo found unfamiliar. And the other, belonging to the abyssal demons, was something Yumo was all too familiar with?! It was her eldest daughter Youlan��s force?!!


    ��Youlan has recovered?!��


    Realizing this in an instant, Yumo��s heart was filled with uncontrollable joy.


    After all, what mother wouldn��t be happy to see her child out of danger?


    However,


    When Yumo followed Youlan��s energy and locked onto that child, the girl��s eyes suddenly widened.


    She found that her child Youlan, seemed to have shrunk a bit? And was kneeling on the ground crying?! Moreover, there was a fierce aura, obviously not a good guy, approaching him?!!


    ��How dare he��!��


    ��Someone dared to bully my child?!!��


    Although she didn��t know why the powerful Youlan would be bullied by others, when she saw her daughter in danger, Yumo couldn��t care less about what to think. She immediately plummeted from high altitude! Protected Youlan in front of her, and slapped away the weirdo approaching her like a spider.


    After that,


    Yumo skillfully picked up the child who had turned into a toddler little loli, and kept patting her daughter��s back gently to soothe the crying child.


    In fact, Yumo didn��t initially plan to kill Heidely directly. Her intention was to capture the opponent first and obtain information through interrogation.


    After all, Yumo was also curious, which power dare to bully her child?!


    However, as she noticed the fear in Youlan��s eyes and the scarred body, Yumo couldn��t contain her anger and murderous intent anymore.


    ��An ant?! Dare to treat my daughter like this?!��


    In the end, Yumo, dominated by anger, killed Heidely with one move...


    ...


    After confirming Heidely��s death, Yumo took several deep breaths before calming down her restless heart, and her heart gradually regained its composure.


    Then, Yumo who had calmed down, belatedly realized a very serious problem!


    "Wait a minute?! What��s wrong with her body?! "


    Anxiously looking at the little girl in her arms, Yumo who realized afterwards, suddenly frowned.


    ��Youlan did wake up,��


    ��Huh? ��


    ��Why did my daughter turn into a little girl?! ��


    At this moment, Yumo was completely puzzled.


    The same shadow aura and life force made Yumo sure that the girl in her arms was her own eldest daughter.


    ��Huh��


    Now Youlan is completely different from the cold and cruel impression she had before, but rather like a newborn baby waiting to be fed?


    Now Youlan, how can��t she be associated with the notorious Higanbana.


    Ignoring the fluctuations of the shadow power around the girl, now Youlan seems harmless like a little baby.


    ��This little girl is Youlan? ��


    ��Could it be? ��


    To verify her own conjecture, Yumo redirected her attention to the little girl in her arms. As some of Heidely energy dissipated, now Youlan in Yumo��s arms seemed to feel safe enough and gradually stopped crying. It seems to have entered a state that can be communicated with.


    Seeing that the timing was ripe, after taking a deep breath, Yumo tentatively spoke softly:


    "You, Youlan?"


    Facing Yumo��s soft call, the little girl who was sobbing in her arms slowly raised her head and met Yumo��s gaze with those innocent and confused eyes. Blinking, the little girl tilted her head, seeming unable to understand Yumo��s words.


    "Uh-oh?"


    "She doesn��t respond to her own name? Could she really have amnesia?"


    ��I heard before that if the soul is severely damaged, in serious cases, the injuries may cause memory loss, or even the mind may regress to infancy. According to Sebastian, isn��t it? Ameleth��s soul sequelae? ��


    ��Hmm��


    ��This reaction? This look? ��


    ��Doesn��t seem like pretending... It should really be a sequelae of severe injury... ��


    ��If not, how could the previous riffraff bully Youlan? This child is afraid that she would have slapped the other party to death long ago, where else would she be bullied by others? ��


    After observing for a few seconds, Yumo affirmed her guess and sighed with a complicated mood.


    "Ah... What��s all this about..." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While sighing, the black-haired girl��s heart felt a little warmth.


    You know, over the past few hundred years, Youlan has always been full of hostility and vigilance towards her, and even when she confronted Luminous before, she even asked Yumo such irritable questions. Yumo really couldn��t imagine that such a child would be so close to her one day...


    Looking at the little loli in her arms who had no guard against her and nestled comfortably, Yumo��s mouth gradually lifted, revealing a relieved smile from the bottom of her heart.


    "Alright, alright, if she��s got amnesia... then she��s got amnesia... if she��s become a child, then she��s become a child... No big problems~ "


    ��.


    Noticing that Youlan��s little dress woven with flowers was already tattered, leaving her exposed, Yumo resolutely tore off her own skirt hem and wrapped the little girl in it.


    At the same time, she also summoned tears of nature, carefully helping the little girl treat her wounds.


    Under Yumo��s care, Youlan gradually stopped crying and excitedly interacted with Yumo.


    ...


    After dealing with her wound, Yumo slowly sat with Youlan on a piece of wreckage from a carriage.


    "Hey, you naughty girl, did you forget everything?"


    Looking at the little girl in her arms, who looked confused and ignorant, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh.


    "Soul injuries are really terrifying."


    In fact, Yumo originally planned to educate Youlan properly after she recovered, this disobedient rebellious child of her, and also settle many accounts that were left hanging, including running away from home, injuring Pipi, kidnapping Yuan��er, and so on.


    If necessary, Yumo would not hesitate to pull out the feather duster and give her eldest daughter a memorable lesson! Let her understand clearly what the consequences of disobedience are! For this, Yumo had long been prepared to be ruthless.


    But now?


    The revived Youlan not only didn��t remember anything, but her mind and body had regressed to that of a little girl...


    Facing Youlan, who was as innocent and naive as a child, how could Yumo educate her?


    How could she bear to spank her with a feather duster?

 Chapter 738 - 739: Memory Lose?

    Another chapter after 1h.


    -------


    Facing Youlan, who was as innocent and naive as a child, how could Yumo educate her?


    How could she bear to spank her with a feather duster?


    Moreover��


    Yumo��s purpose in educating Youlan was also hoping that her child could become a well-behaved daughter.


    But now?


    ��Youlan, transformed into a child, is as pure as a blank sheet of paper, isn��t this the perfect time to properly educate and nurture her?��


    Pipi, Kalina, and the others were all raised up by her alone. Only Youlan appeared before her in a mature form from the start.


    ��Should I now nurture Youlan?��


    ��Well����


    ��It��s also an interesting situation. It might even make up for some past regrets��


    And then there��s��


    Youlan sticking to her? Really, really��


    "So cute~"


    Watching the little loli snuggling in her arms, waving her little hands and interacting with her, Yumo��s heart felt like it was melting.


    With a slight smile, Yumo directly lifted Youlan high up~


    The little loli seemed to enjoy it as well, constantly emitting pleasant and melodious laughter.


    "Hey, little Youlan, can you call me ��mommy��?"


    Hearing this,


    The little loli tilted her head in confusion, not quite understanding what Yumo meant.


    To this, Yumo patiently repeated softly,


    "Come on, say with me - ��mommy��~"


    "Mo, mommy?"


    Under Yumo��s encouraging gaze, the little loli successfully mimicked and said the word "mommy".


    Although the pronunciation wasn��t very standard, it was enough to make Yumo very happy.


    In the past, Youlan used to be so rebellious, never listening to her. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, she��s so obedient to her?


    The excitement overflowed in Yumo��s heart.


    "Mm, very good~"


    Yumo in Happiness directly hugged little Youlan in her arms and kissed the little one��s soft, tender face.


    The little one, being kissed, also showed a sweet, happy smile from the bottom of her heart, and immediately used both hands to hold Yumo��s face, kissing her mom��s cheek as a return gift.


    Yumo who was kissed back, was at first stunned, then immediately rubbed the little girl��s soft, tender face with full happiness.


    "Kyaa~ my little angel is too cute~"


    The black-haired girl sighed.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the scene was exceptionally warm.


    If one could ignore the surrounding brutal battlefield, the splashing blood, and the everywhere limbs and broken arms, this would be a perfect picture.


    But as Yumo was cherishing a pleasant mood and being affectionate with Youlan, the black-haired girl��s brows inadvertently furrowed.


    She suddenly thought of a very serious question.


    Now, Youlan, undoubtedly an innocent and ignorant girl, even younger than Yuan��er��


    ��Can the reborn Youlan still be considered as the eldest sister of those children?��


    ��Hmm,��


    ��A Loli eldest sister?��


    Thinking of Kalina, Pipi, and the others calling a babbling to the little Yolan "big sister"? Yumo felt a bit odd in her mind.


    ��But if considered as a younger sister?��


    ��That seems not quite right either?��


    "Ugh, it really is a question worth pondering seriously"


    Yumo couldn��t help but seriously consider this question in her mind.


    Just as Yumo was holding Youlan and falling into a deep thought, the land covered by bloody thorns not far away suddenly surged upward.


    Since Youlan��s power was completely retracted back into her body, the bloody thorns that fed on the shadow energy as nutrition quickly lost their original ferocity and all lay quietly and lifelessly on the ground. As the breeze blew by, the bloody thorns began to wither and decay at a visible speed.


    When the bloody thorns were completely withered, the thorn barriers set up by Youlan to protect Asar also dissolved without incident...


    Asar, coming out from the thorn barrier, immediately knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, trying to stabilize her wildly beating heart.


    ��So, so... so terrifying... Is that the Demon Temple?��


    Asar lifted her head while Trembling and looked fearfully at the black beauty not far away.


    Because of Youlan��s thorny barrier protection, Asar was not knocked out by the aftermath of Yumo��s power release, so with her consciousness preserved, she clearly felt the power from the black-haired girl... It was like a vast ocean of stars, a powerful presence that brought despair...


    Asar was certain,


    Yumo killed that Sky City elite with ease, hardly using much strength. Even so, the tip of the iceberg-like strength of shadow she revealed was far beyond what Higanbana could compare to.


    ��Such a person?��


    ��Is this the final boss of the trial?!��


    ��What a joke?!��


    ��How is it possible to defeat her?!��


    If Asar had any doubts about Tania��s words before, now she was utterly convinced.


    ��This trial, humanity simply cannot win... Even if Miss Mengxi gave her all, it wouldn��t be possible! The gap is too large, large enough to bring despair...��


    ��My Goddess��


    ��Did you send us to this world? just to die?��


    ...


    The heart of the Son of Destiny was gradually swallowed by an irresistible sense of powerlessness.


    However, at this moment,


    After taking a depressed breath of cold air, Asar, somewhat inappropriately, became concerned about some strange issues. Her gaze involuntarily rested on the honey-haired little loli in Yumo��s arms.


    ��Hah? How come her power was so vigorous just now, showing no signs of exhaustion? But why now? The famous Higanbana has turned into a child, snuggling in Miss Yu��s arms and acting spoiled?! This, this change in character is too outrageous, right?!��


    ��More importantly��


    ��Memory loses?��


    ��Wait����


    ��Where did that monster go? Wasn��t it just provoking Heidely a moment ago?��


    ��Could it be?��


    ��This Higanbana, is she pretending to be a child in front of Miss Yu on purpose?��


    In an instant, Asar, who witnessed the whole process, revealed an expression of sudden realization. For a moment, the Son of Destiny looked at Miss Yu with a complex mood, her dusty face involuntarily showing a trace of emotion.


    ��Miss Yu��


    ��Seems like... she was fooled by her own people again...��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Wait, why did I say again?��


    ...


    For some reason, seeing the black-haired girl being fooled by her own people again, Asar��s heart sprouted a bit of sympathy, even feeling an impulse to warn the other party. It seemed that by doing so, she could gain the other party��s favor? After all... if this final boss has no intention of killing her, she should be able to survive, right?


    Thinking this,


    Asar mustered her courage, tremblingly stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 739 - 740: A Sudden Change of Expression

    Taking a deep breath, Asar shakily climbed out from the decaying thorns and looked gravely towards the black-haired girl. Observing the warm smile on the girl��s face as she interacted with the little loli, Asar couldn��t help but fall into deep thought.


    In The next moment,


    A bold idea emerged in Asar��s heart.


    This girl, associated with the Demon Temple, didn��t seem as cruel and heartless as the legends suggest. She didn��t at all resemble a demon lord who would destroy the world. For some reason, Asar always felt... that the girl was more like someone pretending to be a villain, but in reality, harbored a pure and kind heart.


    Considering the girl��s formidable, heaven-defying combat strength, Asar felt...


    The chance of successfully completing the trial wasn��t very high...


    Moreover, she didn��t really want to follow the goddess��s will and become cannon fodder. She had no grand ambitions or great ideals; she just wanted to live peacefully.


    ��What if?��


    ��I cling to Miss Yu��s coattails; then I might no longer have to worry about surviving?!��


    ��With Miss Yu��s protection, neither the Black Rose nor the Abyssal Demons would harm me! Including the human forces of the Sky City, they wouldn��t continue to target me, right?! Then I could live peacefully!!!��


    Thinking this, Asar decided to take a gamble.


    By sharing some important information she observed in the Black Rose family, as well as the truth about Higanbana, she hoped to gain the favor of this Abyssal Demon Lord!


    Staring at the black-haired girl��s back, with courage bolstered in her heart, our Son of Destiny timidly began:


    "Um, Miss Yu...?!!"


    ��Huh?!��


    Just as she spoke two words, Asar��s speech abruptly stopped. She suddenly realized that the little loli, who was being cherished in Miss Yu��s arms, was stealthily looking at her during her intimate moment with Miss Yu. The little loli��s gaze lost all its previous innocence and purity, leaving only endless coldness and a chilling murderous intent.


    Asar felt as if she could directly see an endless sea of corpses and countless wronged souls in those deep blue gem-like eyes.


    That murderous intent, S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One could not possess without having slaughtered countless beings.


    Just by meeting those eyes for a moment, Asar felt as if she was being strangled by the Grim Reaper, her body trembling uncontrollably, her heart even stopping for a moment.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis surged in Asar��s heart, making her acutely aware of the terror of Higanbana. The pure murderous intent contained in those eyes was even more intense than Miss Yu��s previous confrontation with Heidely.


    Although the little loli did not speak,


    Nor did she unleash her power,


    With such a cute appearance, she froze Asar in place with just one look, as if warning Asar.


    ��"Speak more, and you��re dead."��


    However,


    This gaze didn��t last long, merely a second or so, before the little loli��s expression returned to the innocent and pure one from before, continuing to interact with Miss Yu as if the cold and bloodthirsty demeanor had never appeared...


    The speed of changing faces was like flipping through a book.


    Compared to the acting teachers of the Black Rose family, it seemed even more unparalleled.


    Although the intense suffocating pressure abruptly dissipated as Youlan��s gaze moved away, Asar still couldn��t control her weakening legs and fell to the ground, clutching her chest with lingering fear.


    ��No��


    ��I must not defy her, no...not going to happen, or...I��ll die...��


    Asar quickly came to this sorrowful realization in her heart.


    ��Actually, upon further thought, it makes sense.��


    ��The relationship between Higanbana and Miss Yu certainly isn��t ordinary; it seems like they are mother and daughter? Although it��s unclear why the daughter would deceive her mother... if they are indeed mother and daughter, Miss Yu, even if aware of Higanbana��s deceit, wouldn��t really do anything to her. After all, a tiger doesn��t eat its cubs; it would probably just end with a lesson.��


    ��And what about me? Afterward, I��m likely to be directly killed by Higanbana, almost certainly to be crushed into dust on the spot!��


    ��Whether Miss Yu would protect me at that time? Seems uncertain...��


    ��To speak out?��


    ��Seems like a death wish��


    Realizing this, Asar decisively admitted defeat, the words she had previously crafted were forcefully swallowed back. She obediently lowered her head, daring not to harbor any more rebellious thoughts.


    Moreover,


    ��It seemed like Higanbana also saved me... To directly speak out would seem a bit like ��biting the hand that feeds.����


    ...


    After witnessing this scene, a faint look of satisfaction flashed imperceptibly in the little loli��s eyes.


    For the current Asar, Youlan temporarily harbored no thoughts of killing her.


    However,


    The precondition is that Asar doesn��t foolishly do something stupid.


    ��For now, she hasn��t disappointed me��


    At the same time,


    The black-haired girl holding the little loli, a hint of crimson light gradually emerged in her eyes. As the girl��s consciousness spread, the crimson power of shadow surged rapidly, forming tens of thousands of blood-colored butterflies. Under the girl��s will, the blood-colored butterflies methodically cleaned the battlefield, completely erasing the traces of the Sky City people and wrapping all the unconscious Black Rose family members in energy cocoons made of bloody energy.


    As a little maid of the Black Rose family, Asar, of course, was no exception.


    The next moment,


    An endless stream of life force and healing power radiated from the energy cocoons, enveloping all the Black Rose family members within.


    Although Yumo was always excited due to Youlan��s revival, she would not neglect those injured children because of it. Under the girl��s command, the bloody butterflies swiftly dragged the unconscious Black Rose members, along with Yumo, towards the distance...


    ��������


    Elsewhere,


    In the skies above Anvika, inside the city hall of Sky City - Laplace.


    In the central luxurious palace, dazzling to the extreme, several beautiful maids stood anxiously in place. They were the maids responsible for taking care of Madam Lisa today, and the woman sitting elegantly on the sofa, enjoying her afternoon tea in front of them, was the supreme existence of Sky City - Lisa.


    Facing the city lord, the maids felt only fear.


    After all, they were all too aware that serving a ruler was like living with a tiger. Moreover, Madam Lisa was a person whose mood changed unpredictably. The previous group of maids serving the lady, including the long-serving head maid, were mercilessly executed by her. The reason? Apparently, it was because the color of the dress was wrong?!


    The maids, fearful of following in their predecessors�� footsteps, were exceptionally vigilant in serving the lady, striving to make everything perfect to preserve their own lives.


    However, even so, after sensing the occasional chill emanating from Madam Lisa, the maids couldn��t help but tremble.


    Under normal circumstances, the maids losing their composure and elegance due to trembling would displease Madam Lisa. However, today, Madam Lisa was preoccupied with pondering over some important matters and did not have the energy to pay attention to the state of the maids.


    At this moment, while sipping her tea, she was intently studying the map of Anvika.


    Although the fundamental purpose of participating in the holy war was different from other forces, to achieve the ultimate goal of obtaining the body of the Girl of Destiny, Madam Lisa planned to use the "Divine Annihilation Cannon" to directly destroy the Demon Temple and severely injure Mengxi. However, there was a significant problem with this plan...


    That is, although the "Divine Annihilation Cannon" is powerful, its preparatory actions are too conspicuous, easily alerting the enemy.


    Bloody Butterfly and Mengxi are undoubtedly strong, and they wouldn��t just obediently stay put to be targeted.


    The Church had proposed a solution to this problem, but the proud Madam Lisa did not want to follow the arrangements of those ��earthworms��. She had her own plan, which was even more perfect.


    Setting aside how to target Mengxi for now,


    To ensure the Demon Temple is directly hit by the "Divine Annihilation Cannon," Madam Lisa planned to use bait. The most suitable bait would be the people of the Black Rose family~


    Therefore,


    By capturing those from the Black Rose family and using them to attract Blood Butterfly��s attention, she could ensure a direct hit on the target with the "Divine Annihilation Cannon." Moreover, if the path of the cannon is well controlled, she could also eradicate the forces of Red Leaf Imperial Family in one fell swoop!


    "Hehe, truly a plan that kills two birds with one stone~"


    Madam Lisa murmured to herself with great confidence.


    What she needed to do next was to wait for the good news from Heidely. To prevent the Snake Group from acting prematurely, Madam Lisa had specifically dispatched her capable subordinates.


    In her view, with Heidely, a level 8 elite taking action, those from the Black Rose should be easily captured.


    With this thought in mind, Madam Lisa enjoyed her leisurely afternoon tea while waiting for Heidely��s report.


    ...


    After a long wait, the communication magic stone in front of Lisa finally flickered with a pale blue light.


    Clearly, the message she had been waiting for had arrived.


    However,


    When Madam Lisa activated the magic stone full of anticipation, the message that came through was not what she had hoped for but a piece of news that drastically changed her expression:


    ����"Madam!!! No, no, no good!! The Snake Group, the entire army was annihilated! Your, your grace... ah no, the head butler Heidely! Lord Heidely, he also, he also fell in battle!!!"����

 Chapter 740 - 741: The Turbulence Within

    ��"The soul stone of Lord Heidely has shattered! The steward, he... he has fallen!"��


    As these words emanated from the communication magic stone, the visage of Madam Lisa darkened visibly.


    Her brows furrowed tightly, and she gritted her teeth in anger. At this moment, Madam Lisa, still bearing the guise of youthful beauty, resembled a fierce ghoul or an ugly witch, sending shivers down one��s spine without the cold.


    With a forceful squeeze of her fingers, the teacup in her hand was instantly crushed.


    A terrifying, sinister, dark pink aura instantly spread rapidly in all directions from Madam Lisa as the center.


    The dreadful pressure cracked the walls and floor, and the maids, unable to withstand it, knelt on the ground in pain.


    ��No, no way!��


    ��The Madam, she... she��s enraged!��


    Realizing this, the maids hurriedly knelt and bowed to Madam Lisa, knocking their heads on the ground in fright and praying in their hearts.


    The maids�� judgment was extremely accurate; Madam Lisa was indeed enraged, and extremely so.


    She had sent an entire execution team, including a level 8 elite.


    ��It was supposed to be a foolproof plan, how could it have gone so wrong?��


    ��Not only did they fail to capture the person from the Black Rose, but they also were entirely wiped out?��


    ��Even Heidely is dead?��


    ��What a joke!��


    ��Damn Black Rose!!��


    Endless fury, like a breached dam, overwhelmed Madam Lisa�� heart in an instant. The chilling intent to kill and boundless resentment could no longer be suppressed, continuously spilling from her eyes.


    After a terrifying surge of power, Lisa gripped the communication magic stone and confirmed with a chilling voice:


    "Are you sure? Heidely, he��s dead?!"


    No matter what,


    Her own butler was a top mid-stage eighth-level powerhouse; there��s no way he could be defeated by a small squad of the Black Rose family.


    ��That convoy?! Having two peak level 7 would be the limit�� How could anyone of these ants oppose Heidely?!��


    "If you dare to spout nonsense, I��ll throw you into the oil pot to fry!"


    "No! No! Madam, please believe me, I absolutely did not speak nonsense!"


    Hearing the cold words of Madam Lisa, the intelligence officer on the other end of the magic stone hastily replied anxiously.


    "Not speaking nonsense? Then how do you expect me to believe that Heidely could be killed by a bunch of ants?!"


    "It was the Bloody Butterfly!"


    "Bloody Butterfly?"


    Upon hearing these two words, Madam Lisa�� expression suddenly changed drastically.


    "You mean, Heidely was killed by Bloody Butterfly?"


    "I, I think so. Lord Heidely, in his last transmitted message, mentioned the Bloody Butterfly. He was, he was evading the pursuit of the Bloody Butterfly. Then, then..."


    "The Blood Butterfly made a move... Were our intentions discovered?"


    "Ye, yes, Lord Heidely also mentioned, about being discovered."


    "Damn."


    Gradually concealing the murderous intent on her face, Madam Lisa took a deep breath with a grave expression.


    ��Did I not make ample preparations?�� S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��How did I still detected by the Bloody Butterfly?��


    ��If the Blood Butterfly knows of Heidely��s identity, wouldn��t she target Sky City?��


    ��No, that won��t do...��


    ��We can��t become the target of that demoness; we need to shift her focus elsewhere!��


    Although she agreed to partake in the Holy War, Madam Lisa was unwilling to let her Sky City become the prime target of the Abyssal Demon.


    Thinking this, Madam Lisa crushed the communication magic stone in her hand and hurriedly headed towards the outside of the house. However, as she was about to open the door, she seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped. She slowly turned her head to look at the group of maids kneeling on the ground behind her, shivering.


    Madam Lisa�� dark golden eyes slightly narrowed, a chilling coldness gradually emanating from them.


    Feeling Madam Lisa�� gaze, the maids couldn��t help but sweat beads the size of beans on their foreheads, their lips quivering. In such a suppressive atmosphere, one of the maids mustered the courage to look up at Madam Lisa:


    "Milady! We, we didn��t see anything just now, we didn��t...?!!"


    However,


    Just as the black-haired maid began to speak, a spear formed from dark pink hair rapidly enlarged in her sight! Her voice was abruptly cut off at that moment.


    "Eh?!"


    Seeing a colleague pierced through the eyes and dead next to her, the other maids were momentarily stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Unfortunately,


    Before they could comprehend the situation, countless spikes formed from converging hair pierced through their bodies.


    ...


    ...


    Minutes later,


    The door to Madam Lisa�� boudoir slowly opened, and a pink-haired young lady in an elegant dress walked out amidst the respectful condolences of several guards. Glancing lightly at the two female royal guards beside her, Madam Lisa said indifferently:


    "I need to visit the Archbishop. Before I return, remember to clean up the room."


    "Understood Madam!"


    The two guards pressed their chests and bowed in unison, responding in a low voice.


    After watching Madam Lisa disappear at the end of the corridor, the two guards slowly lowered their hands and turned their attention to the inside of Madam Lisa�� room.


    As the door opened, what entered the guards�� sight was a room in disarray due to a magical disturbance. Not only was it messy, but the room was also filled with a strong, nauseating stench of blood. Blood stained the floor and blossomed into brilliant crimson flowers on the walls. The maids, who were lively just tens of minutes ago, had now turned into mutilated corpses, piled up mercilessly in the corner like trash.


    Those faces, once dignified and beautiful, now twisted into horrifying expressions, sending chills down the spine.


    Such a bloody and cruel scene would undoubtedly cause discomfort to many.


    But the two guards seemed already accustomed to such sights, their eyes remaining calm and undisturbed, even proficiently pulling out the tools prepared for cleaning up the bodies. Approaching the pile of corpses, the two guards exchanged glances, seeing a sense of helplessness in each other��s eyes. Within this helplessness, however, was a hint of expectation.


    Clearly, these two guards, long-serving strongmen of the city lord, had anticipated such an outcome.


    Feeling the turmoil of energy inside the house, they had guessed the fate of those few lightweight girls. Although they did not know the specifics of what happened inside, Madam Lisa was undoubtedly enraged.


    In her rage, the lady would lose control of her emotions, making some unseemly expressions and actions. And Madam Lisa, who greatly cherishes her own appearance and image, would absolutely not allow others to see her disgrace. If anyone did see... then... that person would undoubtedly be dead...


    "Rest in peace. May you be reborn in Laplace."


    After lifting a body, one of the red-haired guards couldn��t help but offer a prayer for the innocent girl who died tragically.


    At the same time,


    The blue-haired guard, compared to her calm colleague, seemed a bit more irritable. Upon seeing a familiar face among the maids, the blue-haired guard couldn��t control her emotions and bit her lip:


    "Damn... The lady really disregards human life!! How many is it this month?!"


    "Tianna!"


    Seeing her companion speak so disrespectfully, the red-haired guard couldn��t help but rebuke.


    However,


    The guard named Tianna seemed not to care, even angrily questioning her colleague:


    "Did I say anything wrong? Kela, don��t you think the Madam is too much? Doing these things day and night, our Sky City��s reputation is ruined! Look at what those on the ground are saying about us now. If the old city lord were here, these things wouldn��t happen."


    "Tianna, you shouldn��t say such things..."


    Unfortunately, Tianna, who was venting her dissatisfaction, simply ignored Kela��s words and continued to mutter to herself,


    "Even if the old city lord is gone, if the young prince were still alive, it wouldn��t be her turn to call the shots!"


    "Shut up, this isn��t something we can discuss openly in the city..."


    Frowning, Kela, seeing Tianna not stopping, had no choice but to swiftly step forward, using his strength as a peak level 7 powerhouse to physically silence Tianna, warning her sternly:


    "The Madam has issued a death order! No one is allowed to talk about the old city lord and the prince, Tianna, are you seeking death?"


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    "Do not attempt to defy the Madam; she has the highest authority within the city. Opposing her only leads to death. Do not act recklessly until the first prince is found."


    "Yes, yes..."

 Chapter 741 - 742: A new Doughter????

    "Ahhh, my head... it hurts so much..."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Accompanied by a bout of coughing, Sebastian gradually pulled his consciousness back to reality from his stupor. Rubbing his eyes, the old butler managed to barely open them.


    Almost the instant he opened his eyes, Sebastian felt something was off with his body.


    Confused, he hurriedly sat up and carefully inspected his body.


    However,


    The old butler was surprised to find that the wounds on his body, incurred during the battle with the beasts of Sky City and in the fight against Heidely, now appeared to be completely healed. At first glance, his body seemed as if it had never gone through the previous battle.


    Yet, the torn clothes and the dense bloodstains on them told Sebastian that what had happened was not a dream.


    His external injuries must have been healed by someone.


    And judging from the aura emanating from the wounds,


    It seems to be the work of an elven treasure - the Tears of Nature.


    Although the Tears of Nature are known as a rare healing miracle on the continent, being highly valued and hard to come by, Sebastian, having a very friendly relationship with the elf race, had not seldom encountered this miracle medicine. Therefore, he was more than familiar with the Tears of Nature. Just by smelling the lingering scent on his skin, Sebastian made this determination.


    The one who could have saved them from Heidely��s hands and generously used the Tears of Nature to heal them could only be one person.


    "Was it Lady Yumo who saved us?"


    Sebastian murmured to himself.


    At the same time, the old butler couldn��t help but carefully scan his surroundings. The scene that met his eyes further confirmed his guess.


    At this moment, sitting on a pile of straw, he found himself inside a crude hut made of wood, leaves, and weeds. The entire hut was filled with the scent of earth and wild grass, brimming with the aroma of nature. The ceiling, constructed from wood and leaves, due to its imperfections, allowed sunlight to filter through the gaps, covering them like a light veil.


    Compared to the luxurious, artistically rich, palace-like mansions of the Black Rose family, this simple hut was hardly worth mentioning.


    Yet,


    Looking at this modest hut, Sebastian couldn��t help but show a nostalgic smile from the bottom of his heart, even reaching out to tenderly touch the rough wooden wall.


    This was a familiar scent from his memory.


    When they, the children persecuted by the Holy punishment sect and slave traders, were wandering in the Cold Winter Forest, it was Yumo who took them in and cared for them deeply, or else there would be no glorious days for the Black Rose family today.


    During that time in the Cold Winter Forest, unlike Limo and Liyu, they, as humans, couldn��t stay inside Yumo, that is, within the Demon Temple, for long.


    After all,


    Even if Yumo deliberately suppressed it, the invisible shadow force and the soul-enticing aura released by the Demon Temple would still greatly affect them as children.


    For this reason, unless necessary, these human children did not live inside the Demon Temple but in small wooden houses meticulously constructed by Yumo.


    Just like the one before him, almost identical.


    "Really, it��s a nostalgic feeling."


    The old butler couldn��t help but shake his head and sigh.


    In his mind, memories of his childhood began to surface in Sebastian��s mind.


    However,


    "Lady Yumo��s house-building skills..."


    "As always, it was bad~"


    ...


    After a brief moment of reflection, Sebastian then turned his gaze to his colleagues around him who were still unconscious. Just like him, including Xizhi, members of the Black Rose family had all been healed by the Tears of Nature. Although they were still in a comatose state, they had all escaped life-threatening danger. It��s just that their soul power and mental strength were still somewhat weak.


    After confirming his companions were out of danger, Sebastian slightly tidied up his worn clothes and took out a broken mirror to comb through his graying hair.


    As a respectable butler, Sebastian undoubtedly cared a great deal about his appearance.


    Especially before meeting that esteemed person.


    After tidying up his appearance, Sebastian stepped towards the door of the hut and slowly pushed it open. The next moment, the charming sunlight shone upon his face, and a breeze blew through, revealing a delightful landscape of mountains and waterfalls before Sebastian��s eyes.


    Of course,


    This beautiful natural scenery did not capture Sebastian��s attention for too long. Almost instantly, his gaze locked onto the beautiful silhouette not far away. The black-haired girl was sitting quietly on a boulder at the edge of the cliff, watching the waterfall below without saying a word, her back to Sebastian.


    Approaching Yumo, Sebastian did not hesitate to kneel on one knee, bowing his head in immense guilt:


    "I am very sorry Milady. We were unable to successfully complete the mission you entrusted to us."


    Sebastian anxiously admitted his mistake.


    The task His Lady had given him was to escort the treasure box safely to the Black Rose territory of Sabelius.


    Although encountering an attack by a level 8 elite was an uncontrollable factor, failing to complete the mission was an undeniable fact. Moreover, in Sebastian��s memory, the treasure box entrusted to him by his lady was also taken by Heidely. Even though it was later reclaimed by her, it still could not change the fact that their mission was a failure.


    Sebastian was not one to make excuses; a failure was a failure, and he was ready to take responsibility.


    He just hoped that his lady would not be disappointed in them because of this.


    Thinking that Yumo already had some ��disdain�� for him, and now with this failure, Sebastian grew even more worried that he might be forced into ��retirement��.


    The nervous emotion gradually spread within Sebastian��s heart, making the old butler��s heart beat wildly, almost as if it would burst out of his chest.


    "This incident is my dereliction of duty. I overlooked the possibility of being attacked on the Sicilian plains. I should have made the necessary preparations in advance and changed our route, but I... Huh??!"


    However,


    As Sebastian was halfway through his confession, a bloody butterfly anxiously fluttered in front of Sebastian, forcefully interrupting the old butler��s admission of guilt.


    "Eh?"


    Watching the bloody butterfly that suddenly interrupted his speech, Sebastian slowly raised his head, casting a puzzled look towards his lady.


    At this moment,


    Yumo had already turned around, looking at him with a serious gaze that surprisingly contained a hint of playfulness and cuteness.


    "Shush~"


    At the same time, the black-haired girl also put her delicate finger to her lips and whispered softly.


    "Don��t be so loud; you��ll wake my child~"


    "?! "


    With that said, Sebastian reflexively covered his mouth with his hand and looked apologetically towards Yumo with a guilty expression.


    While apologizing, Sebastian pondered a serious question in his mind,


    ��Wake child?��


    ��Does she mean those inside the hut? After all, in lady Yumo��s eyes, no matter how old these old folks are... they are always like children to her.�� S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But,


    If it��s about taking care of them? Surely, it��s not that exaggerated?


    "Child? Do you mean?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Sebastian controlled his volume, carefully asking.


    But as this question was asked, a meaningful and blissful smile gradually appeared on Yumo��s face. Then, under Sebastian��s astonished gaze, Yumo slowly turned around.


    "It��s this child, sleeping soundly right now. Let��s be quiet for now, little Siba."


    At this moment, Sebastian finally noticed the little girl sleeping peacefully in Yumo��s arms. Looking at the unfamiliar face, Sebastian blinked in confusion:


    "Milady, she, she is?"


    "This child, ah, she��s my daughter~"


    "Daughter? You, when did you, get, get her??"


    ��I had only left Anvika a few days ago, right?��


    ��How did Milady manage to have a new little ancestor so quickly?!��


    "And, how, how did she adapt to the shadow power?"


    "Oh no, she wasn��t born from me."


    "Eh? Then, that is?"


    "Actually, you know her, it��s Youlan, she turned into a little cute girl"


    "Oh, I see... Huh? Ehhhhhh?!!"


    First, he was stunned, and then as Sebastian realized what was said, his expression drastically changed. He pointed incredulously towards the little girl in Yumo��s arms,


    "Wait?!! Youlan?! She, she is Higanbana!!!"

 Chapter 742 - 743: Changing Paths

    As a special family among humans, the Black Rose has a unique connection with the Abyssal Demons. The Demon kings of the Abyss, who are like the Grim Reaper in the eyes of ordinary people, can also get along well with them, except for the Higanbana...


    In fact,


    Sebastian had never had direct contact with Higanbana.


    After all, when Sebastian came to the Winter Forest, Higanbana had already run away from home and betrayed Yumo. His understanding of Higanbana, or rather the understanding of the members of the Black Rose now, all comes from Yumo��s other children and their elders.


    That Abyssal Demon is even more ancient and powerful than the Sword Demon Pierre.


    While powerful, it also possesses madness and brutality far beyond other Demon kings, to the extent that even Yumo could not control it. In the end, after severely injuring Pierre, who was her brother, Higanbana left the Winter Forest. Then, this strongest Demon king defied Yumo��s orders and wreaked havoc on the continent, initiating a bloody storm, becoming the only being completely out of Yumo��s control.


    Lady Yumo was quite helpless and disappointed about this, and every time Higanbana was mentioned, -Yumo��s mood would become depressed and gloomy.


    For such a crazed, murderous, and ruthless monster that betrayed their own family, including Sebastian within the Black Rose, naturally, there was no good feeling. Even if Higanbana��s rampage on the continent helped their plan to weaken human forces...


    Even the Duke had planned to eliminate Higanbana, to solve a huge problem for lady Yumo, but since they could never find Higanbana��s whereabouts, this plan was shelved.


    But no matter what,


    When seeing that fierce and cruel, traitorous Demon king, sleeping in the form of a little girl in Lady Yumo��s arms, Sebastian��s brain crashed. After all, this image of Higanbana was too far from the brutal Demon king he had imagined, like a chasm, making Sebastian feel an extreme sense of unreality.


    The bewildered old Sebastian, forgetting Yumo��s instructions, couldn��t help but exclaim.


    "Is, is this little girl Higanbana?!!"


    The voice of exclamation was somewhat loud, directly breaking the quietness here.


    Seeing this, Yumo frowned slightly, and scolded displeasedly,


    "Quiet! You will wake her!"


    Saying this, with a flick of her finger, a vibration of the air, even from meters away, gave Sebastian a loud knock on the head.


    *Thump~*


    "Ah!"


    Feeling the pain, Sebastian immediately realized his mistake, hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand, and repeatedly bowed his head to the black-haired girl to apologize:


    "I am deeply sorry milady, I was out of line."


    However,


    Obviously, the apology now was too late, because the little girl sleeping in Yumo��s arms slowly raised her hand to rub her eyes, opening those sleepy, misty blue pupils, and a layer of tears seemed to form in her eyes. She seemed very unhappy about being woken up.


    "Ah, you��re awake? Sorry, did we distribute my little cutie sleep~?"


    Noticing the look of grievance on the little girl��s face, Yumo quickly diverted her attention from Sebastian and softly soothed the little girl.


    Perhaps because of a special talent in comforting children, the little girl, who was looking pitiful just now, gradually calmed down and began to look around curiously. Her misty blue eyes were full of innocence and ignorance...


    "Ah, this..."


    Seeing this harmless and innocent little girl, Sebastian was stunned.


    He really couldn��t understand why the infamous Higanbana had turned into such a cute and innocent little girl?


    ��During my unconsciousness��


    ��What in the world happened?��


    Since the little girl did not release the shadow force, nor did she have any hostility towards him, Sebastian took a deep breath and quickly stabilized his emotions.


    "Milady, is she, really�� Lady Yulan...?"


    Although the old butler��s heart was filled with disgust for Higanbana, noticing the unusual affection on Yumo��s face, Sebastian, who was adept at reading people, put away his hostility towards Yulan and respectfully looked towards the honey-haired little girl in Yumo��s arms.


    "Yes~"


    Soon after, Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old butler received a positive response from Yumo.


    "Although you might find it hard to believe, this child is undoubtedly Yulan"


    "How did��.?"


    Shaking his lips, Sebastian was still somewhat unwilling to believe his eyes:


    "Milady, may I ask why did Lady Yulan�� why did she become like this?"


    "About�� this well... sigh..."


    Yumo sighed a little melancholy at the same time.


    "In a previous battle with the Church, she was severely injured, her body was destroyed, and her soul was also devastatingly damaged. Afterward, with the Elven race��s treasures, the Dragon Crystal extract from the Dragons, and a series of precious medicines, we barely managed to save her. She was reborn in the form of a seed. However..."


    Rubbing the little one��s head, a complex emotion spilled out of the girl��s crimson eyes.


    "However, after being reborn, Yulan seems to have lost all her previous memories. She remembers nothing and can barely speak."


    "Lost her memories?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, because of the innate guidance of the shadow power, this child does not reject me. Otherwise, I really wouldn��t know how to get along with her."


    "Ah, how could this happen?"


    "It��s quite unexpected, yeah. Or maybe it��s that syndrome you mentioned before. But perhaps this is for the best. I��ll have the chance to properly educate her, to prevent her from going astray again."


    Yumo balled her fists tightly and her eyes lit up with a ferocious determination.


    ...


    Watching his lady interact closely with the honey-haired little girl, Sebastian was momentarily at a loss for words. After all, the amount of information was overwhelming, and he was struggling to digest it all.


    ��Although the disappearance of that troublesome Higanbana, who gave Lady Yumo such a headache, seemed like a good thing��


    Narrowing his eyes and staring intently at the little one in Yumo��s arms, the old butler couldn��t help but show a grave look in his eyes. No matter how Sebastian observed or sensed, the current Youlan seemed to be nothing but an innocent and naive child, with no trace of the once strongest Demon king


    But for some reason,


    Sebastian felt something was amiss.


    As a master of acting, he vaguely sensed a familiar aura from Youlan.


    In an instant, a bold guess flashed through the butler��s mind.


    ��Could it be?��


    ��Was Higanbana pretending all along?!��


    ��Thinking it through, it wasn��t impossible?! Higanbana had injured Pierre, terrified Shuoyue, and acted against Lady Yumo��s wishes on the continent. She had even tried to capture Miss Yuan��er to ��threaten�� Lady Yumo before?! Higanbana��s crimes were countless...��


    ��Even if she had a change of heart and returned to Lady Yumo, she couldn��t escape a punishment, at least a few metaphorical feather dusters were inevitable. So? Could it be possible? That she pretending to have lost her memory, even going so far as to become a little child, just to erase her past misdeeds?!��


    ��Indeed, It is very possible!��


    ...


    However, even with this speculation, Sebastian dared not voice it at the moment. After all, these were just guesses without solid evidence.


    What the old butler could do now was merely to watch the intimate interaction between the little girl and her mother, attempting to observe closely and find clues to validate his guess.


    Just as Sebastian was deep in thought, Yumo��s words suddenly interrupted his string of thoughts:


    "By the way, Sebastian, don��t worry about the mission. Encountering a level 8 was completely unexpected. You don��t have to feel guilty; I wasn��t planning to blame you anyway"


    "Thank you for your leniency, Milady"


    "There��s one more thing."


    "Yes Milady?"


    "I��m planning to change the plan. You won��t be going to Sabelius anymore. Take little Youlan with you, head directly to the Winter Forest. Don��t worry about encountering any enemies along the way; I��ve already found a brat to act as a bodyguard to escort you there."


    "A brat?"


    "Mm~"


    Yumo nodded lightly, then glanced helplessly at the distant waterfall with a resigned look:


    "And now, that brat has already arrived."


    In the next moment,


    Under Sebastian��s astonished gaze, a terrifying burst of white-purple Abyssal Shadow Power mixed with lightning suddenly exploded in the distance! As the wind of Shadow energy rushed towards them, a familiar voice full of mischief came from afar.


    ����"Mom!! I��m here to help!!"����

 Chapter 743 - 744: Ominous

    "Ahhh!!!"


    A boastful roar erupted like thunder,


    In an instant, a thunderstorm that shook the heavens and the earth burst forth from the other end of the cliff, with pale purple lightning mixed with the terrifying shadow power spreading in all directions with overwhelming momentum! And as the lightning exploded, a purple meteor suddenly leaped from afar. Falling from the sky, it landed right in front of Yumo!


    *Boom~*


    In a flash,


    The ground shook and the mountains trembled, the intense vibration extending for miles. The magical beasts and spirit beasts in the surrounding forests, upon feeling this terrifying wave of energy, were instantly terrified into soul-shattering panic, scattering in all directions in a frenzy. For a moment, the previously serene and peaceful atmosphere was completely gone.


    Compared to the chaos in the distance, the point of the explosion was a complete a mess.


    Dust rose, the ground cracked, beautiful flowers no longer existed, and old trees that reached the sky collapsed with a crash.


    More importantly,


    Yumo��s little wooden house, unsurprisingly, was directly shattered under the energy impact, along with the unconscious members of the Black Rose family, blown away by the wind without a trace.


    Looking at this scene, Yumo fell silent, the smile on her face gradually disappearing, and the brilliance in her crimson eyes completely vanished.


    "..."


    In the next moment,


    Under Yumo��s eerie gaze, the center of the impact once again exploded with a powerful force! When the shadow force spread, the wind pressure formed instantly dispersed the surrounding dust.


    As the dust cleared, a handsome young man with delicate and beautiful features and pink hair appeared on the clearing.


    The pale white greatsword on his back, and the fierce, aggressive power of shadows radiating from the young man.


    It was none other than Yumo��s most lively child, Pipi.


    Upon receiving his mother��s call, Pierre quickly prepared and bounced out, rushing towards Yumo��s location! Considering that there were many people from the Black Rose family at the scene, Pierre, as a dignified person, naturally could not appear as Pipi but decisively took off the maid outfit and put on pants after a long time.


    Although Sebastian and the others already knew about Pipi��s identity.


    Well��


    However, it seems that Pipi had selectively ignored this fact that damaged his face...


    Since he was to appear as a Sword Demon, Pierre naturally would not settle for an ordinary entrance. He needed a more flashy, more luxurious, more cool entrance! As for the low profile previously instructed by his mother? It was completely disregarded by Pierre, who was solely focused on showing off.


    Therefore, In the bushes on the opposite side of the cliff, after figuring out his entrance method and lines, the excited Pierre immediately ��appropriately�� unleashed his power and descended gloriously from the sky under the escort of lightning!


    As the saying goes,


    ��With a loud noise in the sky, Pipi makes a shiny entrance!��


    "Hehe, it looks like my entrance isn��t too bad, huh~"


    ��Not, It was Perfect~��


    Pipi felt a bit smug inside.


    Then, Pierre turned his gaze toward Sebastian, who was shaken to a mess and awkwardly lying on the ground not far away. Hands in his pockets, he walked step by step towards Sebastian. With an arrogant tilt of his head, Pipi spoke in a deep voice he had thought out in advance. At first glance, Pierre indeed had quite the villainous young master demeanor at this moment.


    "Long time no see, Sebastian... Huh??! Eh?!"


    However, Pierre��s young master demeanor didn��t last a few seconds before it was reluctantly broken.


    Because, before Pipi could complete his grandiose act, a delicate little hand suddenly stretched out from behind him, directly grabbing Pipi��s ear and twisting it hard!


    "Ah! It hurt, hurttttt!!!"


    The pained Pierre couldn��t help but swallow his lines, and abruptly turned his head, glaring fiercely at the person behind him.


    He wanted to see which son of a bitch dared to interrupt his grandiose act!


    Then,


    As expected, Pierre saw Yumo, whose face was as dark as the King of Hell.


    No!


    Strictly speaking, in Pipi��s eyes, an angry mother was hundreds of times more terrifying than the King of Hell himself.


    The moment he saw his mother, the fierceness on Pierre��s face disappeared without a trace, replaced by a flattering smile. Awkwardly waving at Yumo, Pierre greeted with a grin:


    "Good, good morning, mom?"


    "What good morning?!"


    Yumo��s face darkened instantly, speaking irritably, her hand gripping even tighter, making Pierre cry out in pain and beg for mercy.


    "I told you to come quietly, where did you listen to? Still making such a grand entrance?! Did you forget that the children of Black Rose are here recovering from injuries?! Didn��t you see the house I built?! And you dare to make such a fuss?! I think you��re just asking for a feather duster beating, aren��t you?!"


    Hearing the term ��feather duster,�� akin to a nightmare, Pierre immediately panicked and shook his head frantically.


    Feeling the coldness around him gradually becoming tangible, and after catching a glimpse of the red light in his mother��s hand possibly summoning the feather duster, Pipi took a sharp breath.


    Any boss-like aura, any dignity of a boss, Pierre threw it all behind.


    Now, he had only one goal, and that was to avoid the attack of the feather duster!


    In an instant, the previously arrogant Pierre suddenly became as timid as a melon. He didn��t dare to talk back in front of his mom and could only apologize repeatedly with a wronged expression.


    "Mom, mom! I, I was wrong! I, I didn��t mean it!!"


    "You know you were wrong?"


    "Yes, yes!!"


    "Then aren��t you going to find the people you blew away? All because of your stupidity!!"


    "Ah?! Ah, understood! Right away!!"


    Faced with Yumo��s scolding, Pierre, who was scared out of his wits, hurriedly turned and rushed towards the back. However, due to his legs becoming weak from fear, he hadn��t run a few steps before he accidentally tripped in front of Sebastian, face-planting into the dirt...


    Thus, Pierre��s plan to impress ended in failure.


    Sebastian, witnessing this scene, had a complex expression on his face.


    The honey-haired girl in Yumo��s arms couldn��t help but bury her little face into her mother��s embrace, unable to bear watching her foolish brother make a fool of himself any longer.


    Just like that, the deserved Pierre had no choice but to cover his red ears while pitifully gathering back all the people from Black Rose who had been blown away by his shockwave.


    Although Pierre��s entrance generated a very powerful gust, because the bodies of the Black Rose members were protected by Yumo��s power at that moment, they weren��t hurt. It just made their hairstyles a bit breezier... S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In short, after a commotion, the inadvertently affected members of the Black Rose were finally found by Pierre one by one and properly settled into the cabin.


    And the cabin was built by Pierre under the supervision of his mother...


    The speed of building the house was quite fast, impressively so. It��s unknown if it was because Yumo was standing by with a feather duster as the overseer.


    And after getting everything sorted, Pierre, who didn��t dare to act rashly anymore, obediently stood behind Yumo.


    Seeing this, the girl��s face softened from displeasure and helplessness, and she once again focused her gaze on Sebastian:


    "From now on, let Pipi send you back to the Winter Forest. This way, if there��s anything that doesn��t have eyes on the road, let Pipi handle it."


    "As you with Milady!"


    Sebastian nodded.


    He didn��t dare disobey Yumo��s orders.


    "However, Milady, since there��s a change of plans, I��ll inform the Duke first."


    Saying so,


    Sebastian expertly took out a communication magic stone from his space ring, ready to make contact.


    Normally, this would be a standard procedure. Every time there was a change in plans, Sebastian would inform his Duke. Yumo had no objections to this.


    However, this time, the situation seemed a bit different,


    Just as Sebastian activated the magic stone, Yumo��s hand slowly entered his field of view. Right in front of him, she crushed the magic stone into pieces?! Not only that, under Sebastian��s bewildered gaze, Yumo also directly took away his space ring. Inside it were all his devices for communication with Black Rose,


    Blinking and coming back to his senses, Sebastian looked up in confusion, meeting Yumo��s crimson eyes.


    "Um, Milady, what��s this about?"


    "It��s nothing Little Seba, you��re a patient. Just focus on healing, no need to worry about these things."


    Yumo said with a smile,


    At the same time, the girl with a gentle smile slowly raised her hand, meaningfully patting Sebastian��s head, her eyes gradually shimmering with a strange red light.


    "Besides, they��re currently working hard, right? So let��s not disturb them~"


    "..."


    As these words were heard, Sebastian��s eyes trembled slightly, and he held his breath, unable to speak anymore.


    An ominous feeling crazily grew and spread within his heart...

 Chapter 744 - 745: Sobbing

    Actually, after meeting with Yumo, Sebastian��s heart had already begun to harbor a thread of doubt.


    Why, after knowing that Sky City had made a move against them, did Yumo still remain so calm? Under normal circumstances, Yumo, who should have been completely unaware, would have been very surprised upon learning that Sky City, a top force on the continent, had targeted them.


    Moreover,


    ��Lady Yumo even planned to return to the Luminous Royal Academy?��


    This was after their previous action of evacuating Anvika. Yumo��s series of abnormal actions made Sebastian feel even more uneasy. Vaguely... he felt that the black-haired girl in front of him was no longer the simple and cute homebody girl who was easy to fool...


    ��Did Lady Yumo become smarter?��


    ��She��s aware of what��s about to happen??��


    Sebastian had harbored this speculation early on. And now, Yumo��s behavior made Sebastian even more uneasy.


    Lady Yumo not only spoke in a strange tone about the Duke��s work but even confiscated the communication device in my hand?


    ��Could it be, She really discovered us...��


    ��No, impossible?!��


    ��We��ve been so seamless... It��s impossible for Lady Yumo to notice. We��ve hidden it for so long, there��s no reason to be exposed at this critical moment?!��


    Sebastian bit his lip, unwilling to believe the truth.


    However,


    Some things, he couldn��t help but believe.


    Just when the old butler felt extremely conflicted, Yumo slowly squatted in front of Sebastian.


    After confiscating his spatial ring, Yumo slowly took out a bottle of seemingly valuable potion and handed it to Sebastian.


    Facing the gift from his Lady, Sebastian instinctively bowed his head in gratitude, then asked somewhat puzzledly:


    "Lady Yumo, what is this?"


    "This is a health potion given to me by the Dragon Queen, it can strengthen the body. I don��t need it anymore, but I feel this potion is quite suitable for you, little Sei~"


    "The, the Dragon Queen??"


    ��Lady Yumo, has had contact with the Dragon Race?��


    ��When, when did this happen?! Why haven��t we received any news? What are the spies in the Dragon Race doing?!��


    At this moment, Sebastian��s unease grew further, cold sweat began to stream down his forehead incessantly. In an extremely tense state, Sebastian couldn��t even maintain his prideful acting, and his facial expression started to look worse.


    And just then,


    The considerate Yumo even deliberately leaned in, bringing her little face close to the old butler��s ear, and whispered in her always gentle tone.


    "Yes, it��s from the Dragon Queen who has a ��very good relationship with our Black Roses~��. A gift from an old friend, little Sei should cherish it. Also, little Sei should take this opportunity to improve his physical condition. Otherwise~ when it��s time to... spank, I��m afraid you won��t be able to withstand it~"


    "!!!!!"


    With these words, Sebastian��s heart took a direct hit, suffering tens of thousands of points of critical damage.


    In an instant, Sebastian��s eyes trembled uncontrollably, his old face began to lose color at a visible rate. His heart raced uncontrollably, breathing rushed, as if suffocating.


    The sky seemed to collapse, hard-hitting on the old butler��s shoulders, making him feel an unprecedented pressure and unease.


    ��It��s, it��s over,��


    ��Everything,��


    ��Everything��s completely over...��


    Under immense pressure, his mind trembled, Sebastian��s legs weakened, and he sat down on the ground, entering a crashed state.


    ���� S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Sebastian kneeling on the ground, lost in his thoughts, Yumo did not intend to tease him further. In fact, she had no plans to stay any longer. After all, there were still many matters awaiting her attention at the Luminous Royal Academy.


    After confiscating the communication devices from all the members of the Black Rose as well as her own son��s, Yumo placed her hands on her hips, displaying a posture that suggested she had wrapped up the task at hand.


    Why did she also confiscate Pierre��s communication device? The reason was simple.


    Considering her own son��s intelligence was just barely higher than Limo��s, the likelihood of him being fooled by the Black Rose members was slightly higher...


    To prevent Xiao from getting wind of the news in advance, Yumo had no choice but to do so.


    Regardless,


    ��If I wanted to give the children a huge surprise~��


    ��I still needed to ensure secrecy~��


    After giving her naive son a thorough explanation, Yumo, surrounded by bloody butterflies, transformed into a sky of crimson light spots and disappeared from the camp.


    "Goodbye, mom~"


    Pierre waved goodbye with a smile as he watched Yumo leave.


    At this moment, Pierre��s face was filled with obedience, understanding, cuteness, and friendliness. However, as the crimson light spots completely vanished and he confirmed that his mother��s presence had disappeared from his perception, Pierre instantly exited his obedient mode, reined in his smile, and revealed a stern, commanding expression.


    Standing tall with his hands crossed over his chest, he looked every bit the imposing boss.


    Casting a glance at Sebastian kneeling on the ground, Pierre sneered disdainfully.


    Although he was unclear about what Sebastian had done wrong, just knowing that he would receive a couple of light spankings and then become so frail?


    "Tch~ What a noob"


    ��I, the greatest, have been spanked eighteen times in two days! And I haven��t said a thing...��


    ��And you haven��t even been hit yet?��


    ��And you��re already this cowardly?��


    ��No good, humans are just humans... too weak.��


    For a moment, Pierre even felt a bit proud of himself for being spanked more times.


    But it seemed normal, after all, Pierre always managed to find something to be smug about from some bizarre places, then inexplicably start feeling proud of himself...


    After mocking Sebastian a few times, Pierre turned his gaze to a little girl with honey-colored hair playing with dolls on a stone not far away.


    Before leaving, Yumo had fully briefed Pierre about the identity of the little girl, so although Pierre found it hard to believe at first, he quickly accepted the incredible fact that this harmless little girl was indeed his big sister.


    And after a brief moment of shock, the corners of Pierre��s mouth couldn��t help but lift slightly.


    Then...


    The hard-won silence of the camp was abruptly shattered by Pierre��s roaring laughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! A little girl??!! Big sis, you��ve actually turned into a little girl??!! HAHAHAHA, I��m dying Hahahaha, I can��t take it anymore hahahah! How did you turn into such a little brat?! HAHAHAHAHA, I can��t take it, my stomach hurts from laughing."


    After taking a good look at Youlan, Pierre couldn��t help but burst into laughter.


    Thinking back to the days when his imposing big sister always had the upper hand and took it upon herself to educate him every evening, Pierre felt an unprecedented joy at seeing her transformed into such a little girl. Even after a fit of laughter, Pierre hopped over to Youlan and smugly ruffled her head.


    "Hehe, big sis, oh big sis, you��ve finally met your match~"


    The feeling of having Youlan under his control with just a slap was too exhilarating for Pierre.


    You see, back in the Cold Winter Forest, he was always at Youlan��s mercy! And now? He had turned the tables, taking his turn at the helm?


    ��The feeling of ��revenge�� is utterly thrilling, haha!��


    ��Could this be what they call karma?��


    "Ah, you��ve become quite cute now, not bad at all. not bad at all. Quite cute hehehe~"


    Patting her head wasn��t enough; Pierre even boldly started pinching Youlan��s tender cheeks. One hand wasn��t enough; he used both hands to treat Youlan like a doll, venting all the grievances of being ��bullied�� by his sister in one go.


    "Hehe, I never thought Big Sis��s cheeks would be so tender~ Hmm? Wait a minute..."


    Saying this, Pierre suddenly frowned, taking a closer look at the little girl with honey-colored hair in front of him. According to his mother, his big sister had lost her memories and even her intelligence had regressed, making her indistinguishable from a little child. Under these circumstances, could Youlan still be considered his big sister?


    ��This little brat, wouldn��t she more accurately be my little sister?��


    ��And, without a big sister, could I now be called ��eldest brother��?��


    Eldest brother��! It��s ��Eldest��, not��second��~, which also feels quite nice. After all, been the second in the family always felt a bit off.


    ��Hehe~��


    Thinking this, a flash of excitement passed through Pierre��s eyes, and he looked at the little girl with anticipation.


    "Hey, little girl, call me ��big brother��, Call me big bro fast~"


    Youlan: "..."


    Faced with such a request, the little girl fell silent, watching Pierre with a complex look in her eyes.


    Of course, Pierre, who was never good at reading the room, failed to detect the undercurrent in Youlan��s gaze. Seeing the little girl��s disobedience, Pierre, patient as ever, started repeating himself like Tang Sanzang:


    "Call me ��brother��, call me ��brother��, call me ��brother��! I��ll give you candy if you call me ��brother��, come on~ Be a good girl, come on ~, call me ��brother��~"


    As the pinching continued, Youlan��s expression gradually darkened.


    A vein popped on the little girl��s head.


    ...


    After a while, under Pierre��s relentless nagging, the silent little loli finally reacted.


    And in the next moment,


    Under Pierre��s expectant gaze, the little honey-haired girl slowly raised her head.


    But just when Pierre thought she was about to call him ��big brother��, the little girl suddenly pouted, her face fell, she sniffled, her eyes reddened, and she burst into tears, crying out loud,


    "Waaaahhhh??�n??:"


    Pierre: "Huh???!!!"

 Chapter 745 - 746: Comfort

    "Wah wah wah Waaaahhhh??�n??!!"


    In an instant, the little girl��s cries echoed through the heavens and earth, her crystal clear tears falling like pearls off a string, rolling down her pale cheeks and dropping to the ground.


    "Eh??! What, what��s happening?"


    Pierre was momentarily stunned, blinking in confusion as he watched the tears falling onto the back of his hand and looked at the crying girl, her face wet with tears like pear blossoms in the rain.


    "Why, why are you crying?!"


    Pierre asked, puzzled.


    ��Was it just because I asked her to call me ��big brother��? Was that enough to make her cry so hard and loudly? She had seemed so indifferent just a moment ago, hadn��t she?��


    ��Could it be that I had pinched too hard?��


    ��But that couldn��t be; my strength was only enough to crush the heads of level 3 humans. Using it on this little girl was like tickling, right? Why cry like this, making it seem like I bullied her?��


    ...


    ��Hmm? Wait?��


    ��Bullying?!��


    In a flash, an uneasy guess flashed through Pierre��s mind.


    "This girl crying like this, could it be..."


    As it turned out,


    Pierre��s judgment this time was rarely accurate.


    Soon, Pierre felt a chill down his spine, as a terrifying figure appeared behind him at some unknown time. The cold, piercing gaze locked firmly on Pierre, making the fearless Sword Demon sweat and take a sharp breath.


    In an instant,


    Pierre��s bossy like aura vanished, leaving only a trace of cowardice.


    Like a naughty child caught by his mother after doing something bad, Pierre shivered and slowly turned his head to look behind him,


    "Mom, you��re back?"


    At this moment,


    What Pierre saw was a beautiful black-haired girl with her arms crossed. The black-haired girl, who had supposedly left the camp, had inexplicably returned behind Pierre, surrounded by bloody butterflies.


    Although Yumo still wore her usual sweet smile, anyone could see that it was a smile with a hidden blade.


    Not just any small blade, but a ��Green Dragon Crescent Blade��!


    "Pipi, what is happening here~?"


    Yumo spoke in a "gentle" tone,


    "Ah, mom! It��s not what you think! You have to let me explain!!"


    Feeling the ominous atmosphere, Pierre hurriedly turned around, clasping his hands in a sincere plea for mercy.


    However,


    Pierre wanted to explain, alright.


    But some people, did not want to let him speak.


    Just as Pierre was about to explain, Youlan��s crying intensity suddenly escalated!


    "Wah wah wah wah wah woo woo woo woo woo!!"


    ��?!��


    In an instant, Pierre��s attempt to explain was forcefully interrupted. Both he and Yumo��s attention was involuntarily drawn to Youlan.


    Under their watchful eyes, the little girl cried as if she had suffered a great injustice, her cries piercing the heart and soul, a sight that could evoke pity in anyone. Even the heartless evil, upon seeing such a scene of the girl crying with pear blossoms in the rain, couldn��t help but feel a flicker of compassion.


    If even the ruthless evil felt this way, how could Yumo, a mother who adores her child, remain indifferent?


    A sharp knife seemed to pierce Yumo��s heart at that moment, causing her immense pain as she clutched her chest. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering her son��s notorious past, Yumo quickly came to a conclusion.


    "You little brat! Bullying your sister?! And you dare to argue back?!! Look, you��ve pinched Youlan��s face till it��s red and swollen!!!"


    "Eh? Red?"


    Pierre was dumbfounded upon seeing Youlan��s swollen face.


    ��Just now��


    ��It was still fine�� how did she��.?��


    "It wasn��t me?! I didn��t pinch her?!"


    "If not you, then who?! Besides you, who else could have made Youlan��s face swell up?!"


    Yumo gritted her teeth, glaring fiercely at Pierre.


    ��I��ve been pleading for so long for you to take care of your sister carefully! And the moment I turn my back, you start bullying her?! Are you asking for a beating?!��


    Veins bulging and the angry Yumo no longer hesitated, the crimson shadow force rapidly gathering in her palm.


    As the sword-drawing symphony began,


    A flash of red light, And Pierre��s old friend, the feather duster, made a shining appearance~


    "Mom, listen to my explanation!!"


    Pierre, in utter panic, tried to do something to save his already battered back.


    Unfortunately,


    As Youlan��s cries continued to ring in her ears, Yumo��s anger soared, leaving her no mood to entertain Pierre��s sophistry.


    "Still lying?! A man should admit his mistakes, what��s with all the excuses!!"


    Before the words had even finished,


    A flash of red light in Yumo��s eyes, and the ��Motherly�� Yumo, wielding the feather duster, struck down on Pierre��s behind.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!! No, please no aagggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    With Pierre��s howls reminiscent of a ghostly wail, the sinister feather duster once again struck his behind.


    *pia!*


    *pai! pia!*


    *pai! pai! pai! pai!~~*


    ...


    ...


    After some time, within the camp, the once majestic Sword Demon was nowhere to be seen, leaving only Pipi, with stars in his eyes and foaming at the mouth, convulsing on the ground with his buttocks in the air.


    "Why, why did this happen��"


    After weakly uttering his last ��words��, Pierre thus passed out.


    Vaguely, one could even see Pipi��s soul floating out of his mouth~


    Meanwhile, held in Yumo��s arms, being comforted continuously, Youlan, while sobbing, sneakily glanced at her miserable brother with the corner of her eye. Even she was surprised at this moment.


    Honestly, even Youlan herself did not expect that just by acting cute and crying a little, it could have such a miraculous effect?


    She only intended to slightly discipline her show-off brother, but who could have imagined it would lead to his buttocks blooming?


    ��Ah, sorry Pipi����


    Looking at Pierre��s red buttocks, Youlan felt somewhat guilty and apologized in her heart.


    However, at this moment, Youlan also realized that she might have discovered an extraordinary secret weapon: ��pretending to cry and act cute����


    This was a tactic Youlan had never used before.


    In the past, within the Winter Forest, although Youlan often saw Pipi and Kalina cuddling up to their mother, acting cute for hugs, she herself had never done so. On one hand, because of her status as the elder sister, she was no longer a child and needed to maintain her dignity, preserving her image as an elder sister.


    Seeking comfort from her mother like a child was utterly out of the question for Youlan.


    On the other hand, it seemed her mother had always been somewhat wary of her. To avoid making her mother uncomfortable, Youlan had no intention of trying to get closer.


    Even though she too wanted to cuddle in her mother��s arms, she had to suppress her desires.


    But now, the situation seemed different.


    Perhaps due to guilt, her mother no longer showed the initial resistance towards her. More importantly�� her current image was that of a child�� Since she was a child, what was there to restrain? Couldn��t she just freely seek affection from her mother?


    ��Is this what it feels like to be in mom��s arms?��


    ��This feeling, it��s really nice����


    Tightly wrapping her arms around her mother��s neck, Youlan closed her eyes contentedly, enjoying the warmth of Yumo��s embrace, making up for the tenderness she had never had the chance to enjoy before.


    Feeling the unique fragrance of Yumo, immersed in the soft and shadow power, an unprecedented sense of comfort enveloped the little girl��s heart.


    At this moment, Youlan��s heart, for the first time in a long while, returned to peace��


    ----


    ------


    Within the Royal Academy of Luminous,


    The deep night had arrived,


    The entire academy was enveloped in a silent night, immersed in a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere. While almost everyone had turned off their lights and gone to rest, Yumo��s apartment, still flickering with dim light, stood out conspicuously.


    Inside the apartment, Yumo sat quietly in her wooden chair, thoughtfully gazing out the window towards the north.


    Considering the safety of her children, Yumo did not bring Youlan back to Luminous but left her with Pierre, entrusting him to take Youlan and the members of the Black Rose family back to the Winter Forest. Only when her children were not around could she do some things without restraint.


    Despite having made a decision, Yumo began to feel depressed and conflicted about her decision after returning to her apartment. Was it really the right thing to do?


    Indeed,


    Pierre was powerful, with few on the continent who could match him. With his escort, those daring to obstruct them were doomed to fail.


    But Pierre��s reliability was inversely proportional to his strength? Impulsive and reckless, occasionally showing off without thinking... If the enemy resorted to trickery, it might indeed trap Pierre.


    ��Moreover, Pipi, that little brat, bullying his sister? Even though I had already lightly warned him with the feather duster, could Pierre really be trusted to behave afterwards?�� Yumo wasn��t sure. After all, her son��s history of deceit was too extensive to document.


    ��Furthermore, would these kids peacefully return to the Winter Forest? Wouldn��t they get any crooked ideas along the way?��


    ��Hmm,��


    ��But I��ve already obtained so many spatial magic stones from the Dragon Race, significantly shortening the journey...��


    "Shouldn��t be any problems, right?"

 Chapter 746 - 747: Mengxi’s Plan

    The more she thought about it, the more Yumo felt a headache coming on, unable to help but lift her hand to her forehead and sigh softly.


    Yumo was lost in her thoughts when a soft, soothing voice gradually made its way into her ears. Yumo followed the sound and glanced at Mengxi, the silver-haired girl next to her who was brushing her hair.


    "Ding dong~, come on, Yumo, first appreciate my masterpiece~"


    Closely leaning against Yumo��s cheek, Mengxi excitedly said.


    This statement also pulled Yumo back from her thoughts to reality, showing a trace of confusion:


    "What��s this, Mengxi?"


    "Hehe, just now, sister��s makeup is all set~"


    The next moment,


    A pleased Mengxi cheerfully pushed Yumo in front of a mirror.


    With a snap of Mengxi��s fingers, the room suddenly became brightly lit, and Yumo��s own stunning beauty was perfectly reflected in the mirror.


    At this moment, under Mengxi��s efforts, Yumo had rarely put on a light makeup, making her already celestial face even more breathtaking. Her black to red gradient long hair was slightly curled by Mengxi, casually draped over her back, with one strand twisted by Mengxi beside Yumo��s ear into a cute ponytail.


    Yumo��s red chiffon dress was replaced by Mengxi with a dignified and beautiful black and white maid dress, paired with black garter stockings, presenting a uniquely charming flavor.


    "How about it? Cute, isn��t it?"


    Mengxi leaned in, saying in Yumo��s ear as if seeking approval.


    "This is a combination I thought about for a long time."


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Yumo smiled,


    "Yes, it��s really nice."


    Yumo revealed a sweet smile, her eyes full of approval for Mengxi��s aesthetic sense.


    However,


    To Yumo��s response, Mengxi frowned, her excitement quickly fading. The empathetic Mengxi soon picked up on the unusual tone in Yumo��s voice.


    The result of her hard work not being valued would normally upset any girl.


    But Mengxi immediately put down her comb, concerned about her lover��s mental state.


    ��Is wifey troubled?��


    With this thought, Mengxi put down the mirror, walked slowly to Yumo, and knelt down in front of her. Her head then rested on Yumo��s lap.


    With eyes that could melt any heart, Mengxi softly asked,


    "Yumo, what��s wrong?"


    "Uh?"


    Caught off guard by Mengxi��s question, Yumo first paused, then smiled and shook her head:


    "It��s nothing, I��m fine."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Mengxi pouted slightly displeased, staring at Yumo with a slightly resentful gaze. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " You are lying~"


    "No, really..."


    "You��re clearly troubled!"


    Mengxi bluntly interrupted Yumo.


    "While I was dressing and doing makeup, you kept glancing out the window and sighing from time to time. Isn��t that being troubled by something?"


    "Ah, so I can��t hide anything from you?"


    Seeing this, Yumo no longer hid her feelings but nodded honestly, affirming the silver-haired girl��s observation.


    "Indeed, there are some troubling matters, some depressing issues."


    "I see��"


    Mengxi nodded thoughtfully,


    Then, the silver-haired girl expertly climbed onto Yumo��s lap, wrapped her arms around Yumo��s neck, and the two girls�� foreheads came together intimately. Looking at the stunning beauty up close and feeling the fragrance of Yumo, Mengxi asked with concern:


    "What happened? If Sister doesn��t mind, you can talk about it. Sometimes, talking about things makes you feel better. Plus, chatting with me, I might be able to think of a solution, right?"


    "Help solve it?"


    ��If there really was a way to make that brat Pierre behave, I wouldn��t be so troubled��


    "Never mind, it��s okay. I��ll handle those brats myself. If you get involved, they��ll be even more rebellious."


    "So, Sister is troubled because of her children?"


    "Yes, truly troublesome children."


    "But, I have to find a way to get along with them, right? Isn��t that what Sister expects?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded noncommittally:


    "That��s true, but I think, you should focus on dealing with the current situation first. Can you handle it? The matter of the Holy War?"


    "The Holy War?"


    Faced with Yumo��s words, Mengxi gave a wry smile, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Indeed,


    Compared to getting along well with Yumo��s children and making them accept her, the Holy War that was about to begin at the Saintess Coronation Ceremony was undoubtedly a more urgent matter. If she couldn��t handle this well, how could she possibly have the chance to get along well with Yumo��s children in the future?


    "As for the Holy War, all the major forces are already in place, gathering strength. Now, Kael and the others are secretly setting up massive binding and weakening barriers at the coronation ceremony venue. It��s said that hundreds of tons of energy stones have been used, even the magical fusion bombs that Xue Tianao created before have been brought in by the Pope in large quantities."


    "I see, that��s quite a big move."


    "Yes, no choice, after all, they are up against the Demon Temple."


    "But? According to you, aren��t you the church��s trump card? The believers will focus their power on you to confront me?"


    "That��s right��"


    Saying this, Mengxi��s light purple eyes inadvertently revealed a thick tangle of conflict.


    After catching this glimpse of conflict, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh... So, what do you plan to do to end this holy war? It doesn��t seem right to just let me go, does it? That way, you won��t be able to stand with the church members either."


    "Stand with them?"


    Mengxi let out a disdainful snort.


    For a church controlled by a ��false goddess��, Mengxi felt no sense of responsibility, nor did she care about how to stand with the church.


    "I really don��t care about that. But, to be honest, I also don��t want Sister Yumo to just leave like that."


    "Oh?"


    "After all, if Sister leaves, it would mean this holy war ends in failure. Kael and the others won��t just give up; there will be a sixth, a seventh Holy War, until they eliminate you,... So, to end this farce, I was thinking..."


    Releasing Yumo��s neck, Mengxi looked solemnly into Yumo��s eyes.


    Although she had been struggling with how to explain to Yumo, with the coronation ceremony approaching, she had no time to waste. Now that the topic has come up, she might as well share her thoughts with Yumo.


    "Actually, I hope you could..."


    Yumo: "Cooperate with you by pretending, to play dead on the battlefield of the Holy War, right?"


    "Eh??"


    Upon hearing Yumo��s words, Mengxi was momentarily stunned, looking at the black-haired girl in front of her in astonishment.


    Seeing Yumo suddenly become insightful, Mengxi felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    "Sister Yumo, you... knew?"


    "Hmm, kind of guessed it?~"


    Yumo pressed her finger to her lips, speaking in a somewhat mischievous tone.


    "Heh!..."


    Although Mengxi didn��t know why the usually naive Yumo could suddenly guess her thoughts like a stroke of divine inspiration, Mengxi didn��t dwell on it too much at the moment. Instead, she hurriedly spoke, hoping Yumo would accept her proposal.


    "Since that��s the case, then Sister, you..."


    "Sorry Mengxi, Yous see~... I have some other ideas this time~"

 Chapter 747 - 748: Wilfulness

    "Yumo?"


    Hearing the refusal in Yumo��s tone, Mengxi��s heart trembled involuntarily, and she hurriedly continued to explain:


    "Sister Yumo, believe me, this can really work. After gaining the power of the church��s followers, my strength will surely surpass the peak of the eighth level. By then, I will have enough ability to deceive everyone! Moreover, I have now used Sister��s shadow power to forge some fake blood that is convincing enough. As long as Sister cooperates, there won��t be any problems."


    "..."


    "In this way, in the eyes of the people, the Demon Temple will seem to have been destroyed in the holy war, and no one will organize any holy wars anymore. Moreover, by leveraging the prestige accumulated by defeating Sister, I will be able to smoothly take over the Church and use my influence to maintain the balance of the continent. As for those troublemakers, I will take advantage of this period of increased strength to solve them all at once."


    ...


    "As for the affairs of the Black Rose family, Sister doesn��t need to worry. By then, I will publicly claim that the Demon Temple has taken over ��Miss Yu��s�� body, which has nothing to do with the Black Rose family. As for those who know the truth, if they are unwilling to cooperate, I will make them quietly shut up forever"


    ...


    In this way, through continuous persuasion, Mengxi tried to get Yumo to accept her bold proposal. She even shared the detailed plan of how she would later control the church with Huiming, eliminating the elite powerhouses among the human race, to the black-haired girl.


    Of course,


    If other church members were here, finding their Saintess plotting with the Demon Temple on how to eliminate the elite powerhouses among humans in the future, they would probably be utterly disillusioned and question their existence.


    A normal villain boss, upon encountering such a girl keen on abandoning the light for the dark, would probably burst into laughter on the spot.


    Unfortunately,


    Yumo is naturally not any ordinary final boss.


    Facing the silver-haired girl��s perfect rhetoric, Yumo merely smiled indifferently, slowly raised her hand, and gently stroked Mengxi��s head:


    "Thank you for considering me so much. But... let��s not."


    "Sister?"


    Mengxi was somewhat stunned.


    Why, after all the cooperation with her arrangements in the past days, is Sister Yumo not cooperating now?


    "Why, why not? Isn��t my arrangement good?"


    "It��s quite good."


    Yumo smiled helplessly with a bit of bitterness, then tightly held the silver-haired girl��s hands, speaking in a grateful tone:


    "Thank you, for considering me so much. But... I don��t want to take this risk."


    "Risk?"


    "Yes. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions? What the risks are?"


    For once, Yumo restrained her usually benevolent expression, looking seriously into Mengxi��s eyes.


    "The people participating in this holy war are all top people in this world, each one a big boss among big bosses, with meticulous minds and rich experience. You little brat, even if your strength has greatly increased, can you ensure that you��ll hide it from them? If they detect any hint of shadow power in you, you, the Girl of Destiny, will be completely reduced to a traitor in the human world, and they will not accept you. Even if you take this opportunity to become a leader of the Church, those who know the truth won��t willingly maintain peace under your leadership, and might even attack you, making the world even more chaotic. In such a case, what would you do?"


    "If discovered, and persuasion fails, then there��s no choice but to eliminate them."


    Mengxi said coldly,


    without a trace of sympathy in her tone.


    But that��s to be expected,


    Mengxi has always been indifferent to the Holy Tower and the Red Leaf Empire, and filled with disdain for the Fake Church and Sky City? These forces hold a far less significant place in Mengxi��s heart than Yumo. More importantly, in Mengxi��s eyes now, those who always try to target her wife without knowing their own strength, are the biggest instability in the world.


    ��If these guys really won��t behave themselves when the time comes, then I will have no choice but to forcefully end their political and biological lives��


    "Ah~"


    Seeing the ruthlessness and decisiveness in the silver-haired girl��s eyes, Yumo raised her hand to her forehead with a complex mood, sighing repeatedly.


    ��The Girl of Destiny, who should be thinking about humanity, is now thinking about how to protect her sworn enemy, the Demon Temple? Even planning to take action against humans? It seems my mindset has changed now; if it were the old me, I might have been angered to death?��


    ��Speaking of which��


    ��If the goddess knew that the Girl of Destiny she chose turned out to be such a character, I wonder what her reaction would be?��


    However, Even though Mengxi has already made plans and psychological preparations, Yumo ultimately still chose to shake her head and deny Mengxi��s suggestion.


    "Let��s not. You are the Girl of Destiny, a part of humans. I don��t want to see you being despised by all of humanity for helping me."


    "What does that matter?!"


    "It matters a lot..."


    ��After all, If I��m gone, I��m still counting on using your honor and identity to stabilize the balance on this world and protect my children... If even you are viewed as an enemy by this world, wouldn��t the continent be a mess later on?��


    "In any case, I won��t accept this proposal..."


    Yumo showed a serious expression and spoke decisively.


    As these words fell on her ears, the silver-haired girl somewhat helplessly lowered her head.


    Seeing Mengxi��s disheartened little eyes, Yumo felt a bit of heartache and raised her hand to gently caress the girl��s tender, water-like cheeks.


    "It��s not that your proposal isn��t good. It��s just... I have more things to consider. And, I have my own thoughts too. For years, I��ve been arranged and made clear about everything day and night, but this time... I, I want to do things my own way." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do things your own way?"


    Muttering these words, Mengxi��s brows furrowed tightly.


    Suddenly, an uneasy guess sprang up in Mengxi��s heart.


    ��Sister Yumo? She wouldn��t want to take action herself?!��


    ��No, she mustn��t!!��


    ��The shadow power inside Sister now is very unstable. If she personally exerts too much power, might it cause her to lose her mind?!��


    "Sister Yumo! Don��t be reckless... Huh??!!"


    However, before Mengxi could finish speaking, Yumo��s hands suddenly and unexpectedly cradled her face. Looking at the stunning beauty close at hand, and the red light faintly stirring in those crimson eyes, Mengxi immediately felt a bad premonition.


    " Yumo?! What are you going to do?!"


    "I��m sorry little girl, I know you wouldn��t agree so you left me with no choice."


    After speaking words full of guilt from the bottom of her heart, Yumo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and several bloody butterflies, under the control of Yumo��s consciousness, suddenly gathered beside Mengxi. In an instant, the crimson shadow aura burst forth from Yumo��s body, the strong fluctuations of shadow power, along with the soul shock, rushed through Yumo��s fingers and fiercely into Mengxi��s body, striking directly at the silver-haired girl��s soul.


    ��?!!��


    "Sister?! What are you doing��!"


    In that moment, Mengxi realized Yumo��s intentions. She tried her best to mobilize the sacred energy and soul power within her body, attempting to resist the shadow energy continuously assaulting her soul.


    However,


    Even though Mengxi��s strength has greatly improved and reached the eighth level, her power was still infantile in front of Yumo.


    Mengxi��s resistance was almost futile, easily crushed by Yumo��s power.


    Under the relentless assault of shadow power, Mengxi��s consciousness gradually became hazy, and her vision blurred.


    After a few seconds of stubborn resistance, Mengxi��s consciousness was gradually swallowed by darkness.


    "Yumo..."


    After uttering a reluctant murmur, Mengxi��s body completely lost strength and limply collapsed into Yumo��s arms.


    ��I��m sorry little girl, it would be dangerous for you to stay in Anvika...��


    ��So, Let Sister be willful for once����

 Chapter 748 - 749 Yuan’er’s Journey p1

    "I��m sorry Mengxi."


    Looking at the silver-haired girl who fainted in her arms, Yumo spoke to herself with full of apologies.


    Having spent a long time with Mengxi, Yumo had a thorough understanding of Mengxi��s mental strength, and thus Yumo rarely grasped the use of the shadow force to impact Mengxi��s spirit. It was a delicate task; if the force used was insufficient, it would not be possible to forcibly immerse Mengxi into a dream. But if the force was too strong, it could severely damage the spirit of the silver-haired girl.


    Feeling Mengxi��s steady breathing and her almost completely unharmed soul, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Sigh~"


    Then, Yumo hugged Mengxi in a bridal style and slowly sat up from the wooden chair.


    ��Hmm��


    ��She Seems to have lost some weight?��


    Feeling the weight of Mengxi in her arms, Yumo somewhat helplessly shook her head.


    It seems that she has also put in a lot of effort for her plan recently. she had barely managed to fatten her up a bit before, and now she has slimmed down again.


    ��Sorry for not accepting your proposal, causing you to waste so much time in vain��


    ��In the future��


    "Let��s compensate you if there��s a chance..."


    For ignoring Mengxi��s will and knocking her out forcefully, Yumo always harbored a deep sense of guilt, after all, Yumo has always been accommodating and doesn��t like to force others. So much so that even after Mengxi had fainted, Yumo was still somewhat panickedly apologizing and comforting herself.


    "Anyway, just sleep quietly for a while. When you wake up, everything will be over."


    After carefully placing the silver-haired girl on the sofa, Yumo spoke in a soothing tone.


    The next moment,


    Yumo slowly bent down, moving Mengxi��s hair a little, and kissed her forehead lightly, like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    A gentle force of shadow slowly rippled from the two girls,


    As Yumo��s pink lips parted from Mengxi��s smooth forehead, a scarlet energy-drawn butterfly pattern gradually emerged on Mengxi��s forehead. However, the butterfly pattern quickly disappeared at a visible speed between Mengxi��s brows.


    As if it had never appeared.


    However,


    After this kiss, Mengxi, who had been struggling a bit, instantly returned to calmness, a sweet and peaceful smile slowly appeared on the girl��s face.


    The girl seemed to be experiencing a beautiful dream, enveloped in an unknown sense of happiness.


    Seeing Mengxi��s expression completely relaxed, Yumo patted her chest as if relieved.


    After this,


    Several bloody butterflies gently fluttered beside Yumo, carrying with them a communication magic stone emitting a faint blue glow.


    Soon, the magic stone entered a state of communication. From the other end, a voice filled with unease slowly reached Yumo��s ears:


    "Miss Yu, Miss Yu? Are you looking for me?"


    The voice was pleasant to the ear but constantly exuded a hint of fear.


    Clearly, the person behind the voice harbored a deep fear of Yumo.


    If Mengxi were still conscious, she would be surprised to find... The person behind this voice was none other than her best friend, one of the Apostle of Heaven - Bai, also known as Bai Yunluo.


    Although Bai felt fear in response to Yumo��s summoning, out of concern for her friend, she couldn��t help but ask:


    "Um, Miss Yu? Is Mengxi with you? I see it��s already so late tonight... Why hasn��t she returned..."


    "Yes, she��s with me."


    "Oh, then, will she not..."


    "She won��t be returning. She��s very tired and has already fallen asleep."


    "Tired?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai was taken aback for a moment, then had an ��epiphany.��


    As her brain involuntarily conjured up some R18-rated scenarios, the excited Bai couldn��t help but make some strange noises:


    "Oh, oh, oh, I understand, I understand. As expected of Miss Yu, such vigor! Mengxi��s stamina is still not up to par~"


    "Hm?"


    As Bai��s words reached her ears, Yumo, who was aware of the other��s dirty thoughts, visibly hardened her gentle expression, and her pretty face instantly became stern.


    The bloody butterflies began to stir, and the girl was gradually enveloped in invisible dark energy.


    Glancing coldly at the communication magic stone, Yumo warned in a ��kind�� tone, ��gently�� saying:


    "If you don��t stop your foolish fantasies, I��ll make you perform a striptease in public at tomorrow morning��s Sunrise Assembly under the sunlight."


    "Ah?!"


    In an instant, Bai suppressed the sensual fantasies in her mind, showing a panicked expression.


    "I��m sorry, I��m sorry, Miss Yu! I, I thought too much."


    "Mengxi is asleep because she used too much mental energy while practicing a technique to break through a bottleneck. It��s not what you think..."


    ��Although it might have been the case in the past, it definitely wasn��t today...��


    "Yes, I understand, Miss Yu."


    After being threatened by Yumo, Bai finally found her serious and proper self that had been missing for a long time.


    "Then, Miss Yu, did you specifically seek me out to give any instructions?"


    "Mengxi needs to recuperate here with me for a few days. Do you understand?"


    "Recuperate? Yes, I understand."


    Although Bai is often tricked by others, she sometimes shows good comprehension and quickly grasped Miss Yumo��s intention:


    "In these few days, Mengxi will be in closed-door cultivation in the secret realm of the Sunlight base. She won��t have time to interact with the outside world. The work of the Sunlight unit will temporarily be handed over to her deputy, the Apostle of Heaven Bai Yunluo."


    "Good, as long as you know what to do. Don��t attract attention."


    "Understood, Miss Yu."


    ...


    ...


    After a brief exchange with Bai, Yumo crushed the communication magic stone in her hand.


    Almost at the same moment, the tightly closed door slowly opened, and a delicate little girl carefully peeked her head through the crack, observing the situation inside the room with her sparkling, heterochromatic eyes.


    Clearly, the visitor at the door of Yumo��s boudoir was our beloved Yuan��er.


    In fact, Yuan��er had arrived at Yumo��s door quite early, but as a well-behaved and obedient child, she naturally wouldn��t rush into the room and interrupt her mother��s work. Instead, she sat quietly outside the door, interacting with little Meliora turned dragon doll in her arms, patiently waiting for her mother to finish her work.


    Just now, after hearing that her mother had finished the conversation, the little girl cautiously pushed open the door and peeked inside.


    Yumo, upon seeing Yuan��er��s arrival, naturally greeted her with a smile and waved to the little girl. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er immediately showed a pure and bright smile and bounced into Yumo��s arms, fully enjoying the warm embrace of her mother:


    "Hehe, Mommy, hug~"


    "Mm~, such a good girl. Sorry to make you wait so long."


    "It��s okay Mommy. I wasn��t bored since I had Meli with me~"


    "Is that so? That��s good then~"


    Yumo smiled warmly, unable to resist raising her hand to gently pinch her little daughter��s cheek. While doing so, Yumo also brought up another serious matter:


    "By the way, Yuan��er."


    "Hm? What��s up, Mommy?"


    "Have you finished preparing for your trip to the Wind City?"


    "Mm~! All done!"


    Faced with this question, Yuan��er answered without hesitation. Moreover, the little girl excitedly pulled out a travel bag filled with small gifts from behind her back, proudly showing it to her mother:


    "Not only that, but I��ve also prepared the gifts for Grandpa and Grandma!"


    "Well done Well done~"


    Yumo smiled softly, satisfied, and gently rubbed Yuan��er��s head. The little girl, enjoying the affection, bowed her head silently, basking in Yumo��s comforting touch.


    "By the way, Yuan��er, can Mommy ask you for another favor?"


    "A favor?"


    Yuan��er blinked, curiously looking at her mother:


    "What is it?"


    "It��s actually quite simple. When you go to the Wind CITY, could you also take this big sister with you~"


    Saying this, Yumo meaningfully pointed towards the silver-haired girl sleeping on the sofa not far away.


    "Hm?"


    Following Yumo��s pointing finger, Yuan��er turned her attention to the silver-haired girl lying asleep on the sofa.


    "Sister Mengxi?"


    The puzzled little girl stepped forward slowly, poked Mengxi��s face with her hand, and seeing no response from her, she tilted her head in confusion and cast her questioning gaze towards Yumo.


    "What��s wrong with Sister Mengxi?"


    "She��s just very tired and has fallen asleep. Once her soul��s strength recovers a bit, she��ll naturally wake up," Yumo explained softly while stroking Yuan��er��s head.


    "So, Mommy, you want me to take Sister Mengxi to the Wind City?"


    "Yes, Mengxi wants to visit Wind City. Take her back with you. She��ll probably be very happy to find herself there when she wakes up."


    "Ohhhhh ~"


    The little girl nodded repeatedly and stood at attention on the spot, striking a very cute salute pose.


    "Mission guaranteed!"


    "Hehe, you little one~"


    Seeing her daughter��s endearing actions, Yumo couldn��t help but smile indulgently and patted Yuan��er��s head affectionately.


    And how about Yuan��er?


    Naturally, she was quite excited, her eyes filled with anticipation when looking at Mengxi.


    After all, In the simple mind of Yuan��er, taking Mengxi back to the North meant bringing Mengxi home~


    ��Since Mommy was willing to take Sister Mengxi home, it meant that their relationship must have become very close~!��

 Chapter 749 - 750 Yuan’er’s Journey p2

    ��Since Mommy was willing to take Sister Mengxi home, it meant that their relationship must have become very close~!��


    ��My Grand plan might already be accomplished!��


    ��It seems that my recent sacrifices, giving up cakes and lollipops to save time for helping out, were effective!��


    Thinking this, Yuan��er felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Furthermore, To get along well with her future family, Yuan��er had already started brainstorming on how to take care of Mengxi in the future.


    ��Let her taste the special snacks of our Wind City, hehe~��


    The little girl boasted silently in her heart.


    Seeing this, Yumo had no choice but to pinch the little one��s face, bringing her thoughts back to reality, and continued giving instructions:


    "Now, Mengxi might sleep for a while. So, during this time, I��m counting on you to take good care of her."


    "Mm-hm, don��t worry Mommy, leave it to me!"


    Yuan��er, with her hand on her hip, confidently patted her chest:


    "Yuan��er guarantees to complete the mission!"


    "Mm, I believe Yuan��er can do it."


    "Oh, by the way, Mommy..."


    While enjoying Yumo��s caresses, it seemed Yuan��er remembered something, slowly raising her head, her eyes filled with anticipation, meeting Yumo��s crimson gaze.


    Yuan��er didn��t speak, just pursed her lips, silently maintaining eye contact with Yumo.


    Though silent, How could Yumo, who knows Yuan��er so well, not understand her daughter��s thoughts?


    ��This little one��


    It was clear she wanted to get something off her chest, yet seemed somewhat reluctant to speak up directly.


    Facing her shy little daughter, Yumo smiled indulgently and then squatted down in front of Yuan��er to ask:


    "What��s the matter, Yuan��er? Is there something you want to talk to Mommy about?"


    "Mhm."


    Like an adorable little bunny, Yuan��er nodded repeatedly.


    Then, under the watchful gaze of Yumo, who seemed to understand what was coming, the little girl lifted the fluffy little white dragon from her embrace and presented it in front of Yumo.


    The next moment,


    Yuan��er��s sweet voice reached Yumo��s ears,


    "Mommy! Can I, can I take little Meliora back with me?!"


    Yuan��er��s eyes sparkled with stars, asking expectantly.


    In fact,


    After her Mommy asked her to pack her bags to visit her Grandpa and Grandma in the Wind City, Yuan��er began pondering a serious question: whether or not she should take Meliora with her?


    Logically, Meliora was part of the Luminous Royal Academy, even considered something like a ��Sacred Dragon Heart��? (Don��t ask how Yuan��er knew this; the answer is lollipops~)


    Such a status made Meliora seem unsuitable to just take back with her.


    However, Meliora was her first truly close and fun friend, and Yuan��er really didn��t want to leave her behind.


    Moreover,


    Meliora often mentioned something about the headmaster not wanting her to leave, Essentially, she just didn��t really want to go...


    Thus, Yuan��er��s heart was torn, unsure whether she should take Meliora away or not.


    But then, recalling what Grandpa Sebastian taught her, Yuan��er quickly made up her mind.


    ����"Miss Yuan��er, you must remember, you are Lady Yumo��s child, you don��t need to compromise, never demean yourself, just do what you want. Besides, you��re still a child, it��s okay to be a bit selfish"����


    Sebastian��s original intention was to encourage Yuan��er not to be bullied, like if someone took her lollipop at the academy, she should take it back by force if necessary.


    Unfortunately, Yuan��er seemed to have misunderstood.


    So, on the eve of departure, the little one knocked out the Dean without a word and brought little Meliora in front of Yumo.


    Of course, Yumo was completely unaware of these details.


    Knowing how wild her little daughter could be, it��s uncertain how Yumo would react.


    At least for now, to Yumo, Yuan��er simply wanted to bring a friend home for fun.


    With a slight smile and without much hesitation, Yumo nodded decisively:


    "Sure, take little Meliora back with you for a visit. I believe Meliora will love it"


    "Yayyy~ Mommy is the best~!"


    With her Mommy��s approval, Yuan��er revealed a radiant and excited smile.


    However,


    Compared to Yuan��er��s happiness, the little white dragon held aloft obviously did not share the same feelings. Learning she might be heading towards what she considered a ��den of demons��, the heart of the Sacred Dragon Queen Meliora was filled with despair. Her little face instantly darkened, her dragon eyes filled with a hopeless despair.


    ��It��s all over,�� Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��All over...��


    ��That��s the lair of the Abyssal Demons... Going there? How could one possibly survive? Surely to be devoured clean by the Abyssal Demons, wuuuuuuuuuuah...��


    If not for the sake of maintaining the dignity that befits the dragons, Meliora would probably have already turned into a sobbing little white dragon. Even so, Meliora��s eyes still couldn��t help but moisten, tears seeming ready to spill out at any moment...


    However,


    Just as Meliora was about to lose control, the black-haired girl in front of her was silently watching her with a strange look. For a moment, Meliora felt as if she was in the depths of the abyss, her spine chilling, and a wave of terror struck her, forcing the tears back under the girl��s intimidating gaze.


    Yumo was quite protective.


    Her own child so looked forward to bringing Meliora back, yet if Meliora were to cry and sulk, it would surely impact Yuan��er greatly. Wishing for ��good friends�� to create as many beautiful memories as possible, Yumo hoped Yuan��er could keep those memories alive.


    Thus, a glance filled with a hint of warning fell upon Meliora.


    Patting Meliora��s head, Yumo chuckled softly, speaking in a meaningful tone:


    "Going back would be good too. It could avoid many dangers... After all, staying in Anvika right now is not a good idea, oh~, you might accidentally die~"


    Although her tone was as gentle as ever, it subtly contained Yumo��s chilling menace.


    The excited Yuan��er didn��t notice, but Meliora, with her sharp senses, picked up on the murderous intent in Yumo��s tone, along with the thick threat...


    At that moment, Meliora��s heart almost stopped beating.


    "So, going to little Yuan��er��s place for a visit, Meliora should be very happy, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!!!"


    Faced with a question where the wrong answer could mean death, the survival-driven Meliora didn��t hesitate to frantically nod her little dragon head.


    ��To go might mean being toyed to death by a demon ancestor��


    ��But, not to go? I might be swallowed whole by this demoness right now...��


    Meliora wanted to live a bit longer.


    Under Yumo��s ��gentle�� gaze, Meliora was forced into an overly excited state! Once she escaped Yumo��s grasp, she excitedly danced around Yuan��er, constantly making happy ��ao wuu wuu�� noises, looking quite delighted.


    Seeing such a joyous Meliora, Yuan��er��s last shred of concern vanished, and she excitedly embraced the little white dragon, affectionately rubbing Meliora��s face:


    "Hehe, I knew Meliora would like it~"


    The caressed Meliora, meanwhile, kept a wary eye on the smiling black-haired girl nearby.


    Because, While she was being affectionate with Yuan��er, a message filled with gentle yet deadly threats had already been transmitted to Meliora��s brain through the nearby blood butterflies.


    ��"Don��t make my little angel unhappy, otherwise... I��ll just have to stew you~"��


    At that moment,


    Meliora fully realized what it meant by the hardship of dragon life.


    She, Had it so tough��

 Chapter 750 - 751: Unusual Movement

    Early in the morning,


    After spending a peaceful night in her mother��s arms, little Yuan��er hugged the ��blissfully happy�� tiny Meliora and, with her backpack on, cheerily left the Luminous Royal Academy under Yumo��s watchful eye. The scene was reminiscent of a child heading out for a fall excursion, that is, if one ignored the enormous coffin board Yuan��er was dragging behind her.


    Watching her daughter��s departing figure, Yumo, standing by the apartment window, slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    As the crimson power of shadows gathered, a blood-red butterfly suddenly landed on Yumo��s fingertip.


    "Go, escort my daughter"


    The girl calmly ordered.


    Following the command, the bloody butterfly quickly took off from Yumo��s fingertip, flapping its wings and flying towards the direction Yuan��er had left in.


    "The Ghost Flame Squad of Kalina seems to have been waiting outside the academy already. Taking care of Yuan��er will also have to trouble them."


    Although Yumo was well aware that the Ghost Flame Squad and the Black Rose Family were different, with its members being rough and tough types who couldn��t provide the meticulous care Yuan��er was used to, Yumo ultimately decided to entrust the escort mission to the members of the Ghost Flame Squad.


    On one hand, it was to acknowledge Kalina��s influence,


    On the other hand, it was to give her own little daughter a bit of a challenge.


    Although Yumo doted on her children, she couldn��t help but wonder if she was spoiling Yuan��er too much? Was Yuan��er becoming increasingly willful because of her pampering?


    As the saying goes, excessive love from a mother spoils the child.


    To prevent her children from being spoiled, Yumo decided to let them face some hardships. Having a group of brutes who couldn��t serve or cook take care of Yuan��er should provide some training for the child, right?


    Yumo naively thought.


    "Ah, forget it."


    However, Yumo quickly shook her head, abandoning the thought. Because after sending Yuan��er away, she clearly had a more important matter to attend to.


    After taking a deep breath,


    The indulgent and gentle expression on the black-haired girl��s face disappeared without a trace, replaced by an inherent coldness. The bloody butterflies fluttering around her began to turn fierce and agitated, and the temperature plummeted sharply.


    Glancing thoughtfully towards two mountains far from the Luminous Royal Academy, Yumo��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister black light briefly flickered through her eyes.


    --


    At the same time,


    Several kilometers away, atop a mountain, members of Red Leaf Royal Family��s Reconnaissance Division were absolutely hidden in the dense foliage, quietly observing the distant Luminous Royal Academy through magically enchanted, specially made telescopes.


    As humanity��s arch-enemy, it was impossible for Yumo not to be under surveillance.


    These elite scouts had taken on such a mission.


    -"Keep an eye on bloody butterfly and everyone around it, report immediately if there��s any movement!"-


    This was the task of the reconnaissance division members.


    Without a doubt, Monitoring a terrifying demon of the abyss with the power of a demon king carries a high risk.


    But at this moment, the elite members of the reconnaissance division were not so nervous. After the initial anxiety, their hearts had become calm. Their experiences over the days had taught them that as long as they stayed out of the danger zone estimated by the church, they wouldn��t encounter any danger.


    This danger zone was precisely the coverage area of the bloody butterfly��s sensing ability.


    Since bloody butterfly usually exists in a state of power compression, its sensing ability is somewhat diminished, making this danger zone not particularly large. Although they were initially skeptical about this "danger zone," after observing for a long time and seeing that they were not discovered by bloody butterfly, the reconnaissance division members gradually let go of their unease.


    Monitoring bloody butterfly from a distance became just another ordinary daily task.


    Well��


    Perhaps even a visually pleasing daily task? After all, although the bloody butterfly is a demon king... her appearance is stunningly beautiful.


    On this day, everyone was maintaining their routine work.


    Located in a high-altitude area, the members of the reconnaissance division had an unobstructed view of the area below the Luminous Royal Academy.


    Later,


    Through the observation with telescopes, the reconnaissance division member responsible for the apartment area quickly noticed a pink-haired little loli bouncing out of the teacher��s apartment area. Seeing this, Spencer, the team leader, couldn��t help but frown:


    "That little girl who also seems to be a demon king... Is she going out?"


    "She��s probably walking her pet, she does that often."


    A colleague, drinking coffee, replied nonchalantly.


    However,


    Spencer decisively shook his head to this answer:


    "It doesn��t look like it, she��s carrying a bag, taking luggage? That girl looks like she��s leaving Luminous!"


    "Ah? Really?"


    At this moment, the colleague quickly put down the coffee and turned a serious gaze toward their team leader:


    "She��s suddenly leaving?"


    "I��m not sure, but this is undoubtedly important intelligence, send it to His Highness immediately!"


    Spencer said seriously,


    Meanwhile, his gaze was focused on the pink-haired girl the entire time. With the coronation ceremony of the Holy Saintess approaching, this little demon king suddenly wants to leave Luminous? Although he didn��t understand her intentions, instinct told Spencer that this was not a good sign.


    ��We must inform His Highness quickly!��


    ...


    ��Hmm?��


    Thinking this, Spencer couldn��t help but frown. Because, it seemed his colleague still hadn��t activated the communication device.


    ��Dawdling over such important intelligence? Are they asking for trouble?!��


    Annoyed, Spencer quickly put down the telescope, turned his head, and glared at his colleague with an inquisitive look:


    "What are you doing?! Hurry up, quickly... hurry...?!!!!!"


    Just as he was about to continue speaking, Spencer was abruptly cut off, as he shockingly discovered that his colleague��s head was gone. Blood gushed from the neck, quickly staining the surrounding grass red, and the headless corpse collapsed in front of Spencer.


    But now, Spencer had no time to attend to his already deceased colleague, as his gaze was entirely captured by a black monster that appeared behind his colleague.


    What Spencer saw was a demon covered in black fur, with a green face and sharp teeth, resembling a giant wolf.


    Feeling the aura of the monster, Spencer immediately got a chill down his spine:


    "Abyssal demon?! Why, why is an abyssal demon appearing here?! What, what is it?! How did it get into our barrier?!"


    A flood of questions surged in Spencer��s mind,


    Sadly, he had no chance to ponder, for upon noticing the nameplate around the monster��s neck, Spencer was rooted to the spot. The nameplate read ��Lolo�� which belonged to his contracted beast?! Meaning, the monster that devoured his colleague��s head was his own loyal contracted beast?


    "What, what the fu@ck is going on?"


    With a mind full of confusion, Spencer watched as the giant wolf��s gaping maw rapidly enlarged in his view.


    The next moment,


    His questioning was abruptly silenced, replaced by the sounds of the giant wolf feasting.


    Suddenly,


    The tranquility within the barrier ceased to exist, with blood and fragments of viscera splattering, staining everything around. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This reconnaissance post of the scouts was left with no survivors.


    However,


    Spencer did not journey to the afterlife alone. As colleagues should, they stick together. The considerate abyssal demon had already sent all the members of the Red Leaf Empire��s twelve reconnaissance points on the road to the netherworld...


    As a few bloody butterflies departed, the empire��s elite scouts, who had surveilled Luminous for a long time, were completely wiped out.


    --


    On the other hand,


    After ensuring that all the troublesome people nearby were dealt with, Yumo slowly turned her head to survey the classroom apartments where she had lived for several months. Compared to the past, the servants of the Black Rose, Mengxi, and Yuan��er were no longer there, making the large apartment suddenly feel incredibly empty, which Yumo found slightly uncomfortable.


    ��I still prefer lively scenes��


    But soon,


    Yumo shook her head, dismissing the feelings of desolation in her mind.


    ��Never mind��


    ��It��s okay��


    "After all, it��s going to get lively again soon..."


    After a meaningful smile, the black-haired girl leaped from the window sill and, under the escort of a scarlet glow, flew towards the inner city of Anvika.


    Having come to the most bustling city on the continent, wouldn��t it be regretful not to ��play around�� a bit?


    Besides,


    ��Being arranged and scheduled all the time is pretty boring, right?��


    ��Occasionally��


    "One must stir things up a bit, mustn��t they?"

 Chapter 751 - 752: Astounding News

    Compared to the teacher��s apartments that returned to tranquility, the interior of the Asumos��s Grand Hall was exceptionally noisy at this moment.


    Upon Madam Lisa��s request, Kael reluctantly gathered several top supreme of the Holy Tower and the Red Leaf Empire in the center of the temple.


    Initially composed and maintaining a strong and gentlemanly demeanor, the assembly was thrown into disarray after hearing Madam Lisa��s report...


    "What did you say?!"


    Queen of the North , Anliya, known for her somewhat volatile temper, directly questioned Madam Lisa.


    Originally, as the commander-in-chief on behalf of the Red Leaf Empire, Anliya was busy day and night carefully transporting equipment for facing abyssal demons into the city while also overseeing the progress of the northern defense line, already at her wit��s end. Under such circumstances, being forcibly summoned back by the Pope of Asumos Church to discuss major issues only added to her displeasure.


    And after learning the content of the discussion, Anliya��s mood exploded like ignited dynamite.


    She had expected to hear some comforting news,


    But no such news came, Instead, there was a shocking piece of bad news. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite repeated instructions from Kael and others to keep a low profile before the Coronation Ceremony of the Saintess, and that their only request to the denizens of Sky City was to manage the Divine Cannon, with no need for their help in other matters,


    The Sky City fools had apparently gone out of their way to rob a caravan of the Black Rose Family?!


    It seems they wanted to capture prisoners, right?


    Taking such a risk, if they had managed to capture those people without alerting Bloody Butterfly, it might have been tolerable. But not only did they fail to capture anyone, but they also drew the attention of the Bloody Butterfly? And in the end, a Sky City execution team and a level 8 mid-stage elite were all killed in this operation?!


    To lose a level 8 combatant before the war even started?!


    If this were to directly alert the Bloody Butterfly to their plans, wouldn��t all their efforts be in vain?!


    "You bunch of fools, truly more trouble than you��re worth!"


    Pointing at Lisa��s forehead, Anliya roared furiously without holding back her anger.


    In response,


    The typically proud Lisa merely frowned and did not retort. After all, this incident was fundamentally their mistake. She had no grounds for defense.


    Or rather,


    The failure of the plan, despite complete preparation, was beyond Madam Lisa��s own planning.


    ...


    However, just as Anliya��s anger was about to escalate further, Hakim, one of the supreme leaders of the Holy Tower, who had been silent for a while, spoke up.


    "Calm down, Lady Anliya."


    The handsome man with silver-gray hair raised his hand to stop the furious Anliya and turned his gaze towards Madam Lisa.


    "Madam Lisa."


    "Lord Hakim?..."


    "May I ask a question first?"


    As one of the four supreme leaders of the Holy Tower, Hakim, though equally upset upon hearing the news, managed to maintain his composure thanks to his exceptional emotional control. He even managed to squeeze out a smile, speaking to Madam Lisa in a friendly manner.


    "In the previous meeting, we had already detailed the action plan. Why then did you take it upon yourself to act against the Black Rose Family at this critical moment? If the issue of ensuring Divine Cannon hits the Bloody Butterfly was already concluded, why go the extra mile to block the Black Rose��s caravan?"


    However,


    Faced with this question, Madam Lisa merely scoffed coldly:


    "Heh, using the combined technique of the four Holy Envoys, along with the power from Anvika��s ley lines, to bind the Bloody Butterfly... sounds quite reliable indeed. But, can you guarantee it will work?"


    "Not necessarily, but at least..."


    "That��s my point."


    Before Hakim could finish, Lisa interrupted him, pressing her hand to her chest in a seemingly aggrieved manner.


    "You must understand, if this plan fails and the Holy Envoys can��t bind Bloody Butterfly, what will she do? Once she senses the buildup of the Divine Cannon, she will surely turn her attention towards Sky City. What then shall we do? Lord Hakim, I wanted to take some hostages simply as an alternative plan."


    "Even so, you shouldn��t have acted on your own."


    Hakim��s expression darkened at this excuse, not swayed by Madam Lisa��s seemingly aggrieved appearance.


    After all, Hakim was well aware that the person before him was nothing more than an old woman feigning innocence.


    "Heh, but in my view, Madam Lisa��s taking of hostages isn��t just to ensure the cannon hits, right?"


    "You..."


    As these words reached her, Madam Lisa��s expression slightly darkened,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "What I mean is, if, as you say, the Bloody Butterfly values these humans highly, and they could be used to lure Bloody Butterfly to a specific location, then wouldn��t it be easy for you to shift the battlefield? Perhaps even to the Red Leaf Palace?"


    "Heh, Lord Hakim, you really do speak nonsense."


    "Hehe, I was merely engaging in rational analysis. Besides, considering your conflicts with Red Leaf Royal Family, it seems unlikely you would act against Senior Enzo, right? Moreover, if your plan to capture prisoners was as flawless as you claim, why didn��t you discuss it with us from the start? You didn��t mention a word about it at the last meeting. I suppose, after capturing the prisoners, you planned to secretly utilize them for your own purposes?"


    "Lord Hakim, that��s quite an accusation..."


    Madam Lisa��s eyes gradually filled with coldness, and her surrounding dark pink power began to surge violently.


    However,


    Faced with this peak level 8 aura, Hakim remained unfazed, with an even stronger chill erupting from his body, directly confronting Madam Lisa��s imposing manner.


    "Whether it��s accusation or not, you know it the best"


    In an instant,


    The atmosphere inside the hall became extremely tense, filled with the smell of gunpowder, as if a conflict between the two powerhouses was about to erupt at any moment.


    ...


    But just then, as tensions rose to a breaking point, Kael, who had been silently watching for a long time, reluctantly stepped forward.


    Would it not be a joke if they were to disband due to internal strife before the holy war even began?


    "Enough, now is not the time for such disputes."


    Saying so, Kael also unleashed a powerful holy aura, forcefully dissipating the clashing magical auras.


    "Since it has already happened, there��s no need to dwell on the cause. What we need to consider now is how to handle the aftermath!"


    ...


    Silenced by Kael��s shout, Hakim and Lisa both retracted their unleashed aura.


    Seeing the tension in the air slightly dissipate, Kael turned his gaze to the blue-haired woman beside him:


    "Nora, what��s the situation with the Bloody Butterfly?"


    "Reporting to his holiness, as of last night, Bloody Butterfly returned to her apartment in Luminous, just as usual. It seems she has no intention of causing trouble."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Perhaps she hasn��t noticed? Or she considers this an isolated act of Sky City? Or maybe personal vengeance?"


    Hakim, resettling into his chair, speculated.


    To which, Kael nodded noncommittally:


    "Hmm, we can��t rule out that possibility. But it��s still uncertain, at this stage we should..."


    ��"What did you say?!!"��


    However, Kael��s words were interrupted by a sudden exclamation.


    "Hmm?"


    Interrupted, Kael looked somewhat displeasedly towards the source of the noise.


    Not just Kael, almost everyone present turned their gaze towards the back.


    After all, The outburst was too sudden, the voice too sharp, impossible to ignore.


    After a slight twitch of his eyebrow, Kael asked sternly:


    "May I ask, what matter has caused you, Prince Amon, to lose your composure like this?"


    Hearing this, Amon looked up, locking eyes with Kael with an incredibly grave expression.


    "No, it��s not good! We��ve received a message from our reconnaissance division��. Bloody Butterfly, has entered... entered the inner city of Anvika?!!!"


    Kael: "?!!!"

 Chapter 752 - 753: Surrender? part 1

    "Bloody Butterfly, has she already entered the inner city?"


    As Amon��s words left his mouth, all the big shots present couldn��t help but have their expressions change drastically, with a serious look undeniably spreading across their eyes.


    Normally, under the ��Holy War�� plan of the Asumos Church, the Bloody Butterfly would not step into the inner city of Anvika until before the coronation ceremony of the Holy Woman. But now?


    Clearly, The actions of the Bloody Butterfly exceeded everyone��s expectations. Recalling the previous actions taken by Sky City on its own, a bad feeling suddenly arose in the minds of these big shots.


    In an instant,


    The hall was immersed in a dead silence.


    It was only broken by a cold laugh from Hakim, "Heh. If Bloody Butterfly has realized the plan of the Holy War and decides to strike first as a precaution? That would be embarrassing, since we are not fully prepared yet."


    After the cold laugh, Hakim couldn��t help but cast a meaningful glance at a pink-haired woman standing dumbfounded like a piece of wood not far away,


    "However, maybe Bloody Butterfly hasn��t noticed the Holy War plan? Perhaps she is just here to seek justice for her subordinates, against some short-sighted fools? What do you think, is my guess right, Mrs. Lisa?"


    The mockery was undeniable in his words.


    Although both were peak 8th-level powerhouses, Hakim has always looked down on Mrs. Lisa, who climbed to her position through despicable means and gained her power through underhanded tactics.


    However,


    With a pale face, Lisa was just staring at the ground, showing no intention of responding.


    Seeing this, Hakim didn��t bother wasting more time on this woman, but instead turned his serious gaze towards Amon:


    "Your Highness, Prince Amon, what��s the situation now?"


    As he spoke,


    A terrifying force of frost began to gather around Hakim, with a chilling light slowly emerging in his silver-gray eyes.


    While most people felt fear due to the arrival of Bloody Butterfly, Hakim��s was always calm, was filled with a strong desire to fight.


    No matter what, this revered figure of the Holy Tower preferred to challenge his opponents or enemies openly and fairly. The ��Holy War�� that sneaks around and plots against others was not his preferred way of fighting.


    And as Hakim finished speaking, everyone��s attention once again focused on Amon.


    With different thoughts, they awaited Amon��s reply.


    "Your Highness, where is Bloody Butterfly now?"


    However,


    Under the earnest gaze of everyone, Amon provided an answer that no one expected.


    He rubbed his eyes, confirmed the information in his hands again, and then hesitantly began to speak:


    "Um, Bloody Butterfly, she, she, now..."


    "Is she coming towards us?"


    "No, no, she was caught by the law enforcement officers."


    "Is that so, it seems we need to prepare for battle ahead of time... Huh? Wait? Your Highness, what did you say?"


    "I, I said, Bloody Butterfly was arrested by the law enforcement officers."


    Looking into Hakim��s eyes, Amon spoke with a tone not even he believed.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the hall fell silent again,


    The cold air around Hakim suddenly dissipated, his newly arisen fighting spirit crumbled instantly, and his whole person slumped, showing a completely dumbfounded expression.


    What,


    What did you say?


    Bloody Butterfly was arrested?


    By the law enforcement? By that group of enforcers who are at best at the intermediate level?


    What the hell??


    At this moment, the solemn atmosphere in the hall suddenly became somewhat bizarre...


    "Your Highness, today is not April Fool you know?."


    "I know Lord Hakim. believe me, I am serious..."


    --


    As for what exactly happened, we have to go back to a few dozen minutes ago.


    A few dozen minutes ago, inside the Supreme Court of the inner city area of Anvik, a long and serious lawsuit finally concluded.


    However,


    Although this lawsuit has been noisy for a long time, the presiding judges on the bench, and almost all the audience below, were not surprised by the final verdict of the judge. As the defendant, Tonic-Fafner was declared not guilty without any doubt.


    Everyone knew clearly,


    No matter whether this man named Tonic committed a crime, he would not be charged with any crime.


    The reason is also simple; his Fafner family is one of the leading noble families in the capital Anvik, currently the family of the prime minister and even related to the Red leaf royal family, truly a royal relative. In the capital Anvik, as long as Tonic does not provoke the royal family and the high ranks of the member, then the court will not be able to convict him.


    After all. One of the chief justices is also from their Fafner family.


    And clearly, Tonic also knew this. Therefore, although he acted recklessly in the capital, he did not provoke those untouchable beings. The lawsuit dispute this time was just with a few small merchants from a border town.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Tonic, sitting in the defendant��s seat, was fearless. After being declared not guilty by the court, Tonic, protected by two guards, disdainfully walked up to these small merchants and said in a contemptuous tone:


    "You��ve made it this far, you should be satisfied. Go back and quietly run your little shop, isn��t it just an accidental death? Is it worth this much?"


    "Tonic, you bastard!!"


    Hearing this, the young man dressed plainly, with short brown hair and average looks, immediately showed a gaze filled with indescribable grief and anger, staring at Tonic with clenched teeth.


    "It��s you who killed my sister! What do you mean by ��accident��?!"


    "Hey, hey, if you keep slandering like that, I might sue you for defamation, you know~"


    Tonic warned seriously, with a stern face.


    "The court has already ruled. It was your sister who went out to sell herself at night and got killed because she didn��t agree on the price with someone. I was just passing by, so you better not talk nonsense~ haha,"


    "You!"


    As these words entered his ears, the young man named Pleg was overwhelmed with rage. But no matter how angry he was, he couldn��t change any facts.


    He had already spent all his family��s wealth in an attempt to seek justice for his sister and send this scum to jail... only to end up with this outcome.


    A sense of powerlessness and sorrow continuously surged into the young man��s heart.


    He was unwilling!


    Watching Pleg��s pained expression, young master Tonic felt a sense of satisfaction.


    He enjoyed seeing others hate him but unable to do anything about it.


    Otherwise, with his family��s power, there was no need to sue this poor kid at all. They could simply end their lives directly.


    "Hehe~"


    After a cold laugh, Tonic still felt it wasn��t enough.


    So, he slowly squatted down and whispered in the young man��s ear:


    "Accept your fate, you fool. From the beginning, you never had a chance. The entire court is mine. What do you have to fight against me? How could those witnesses offend our Fafnir family for you?"


    "..."


    "Oh, and one last thing,"


    After showing a weird smile, Tonic carefully leaned closer to Pleg��s ear and whispered softly:


    "Your sister, she felt really great~"


    "You Moth!@!$!@$!!!"


    Hearing this, Pleg couldn��t take it anymore. Suddenly raising his head, he stared dead at Tonic��s face.


    Remembering the scene of his sister��s tragic death, his mother��s suicide from depression.


    At this moment, the string of rationality in his mind completely snapped.


    "I��ll kill you, you fu@king devil!!"


    Unleashing all the energy in his body, Pleg lunged at Tonic��s face with a fierce punch.


    Unfortunately,


    Tonic was prepared. The two burly guards by his side didn��t hesitate to knock Pleg down with two punches and pressed him firmly to the ground. Obviously, for Pleg, with his third-level strength, trying to take on two fourth-level guards was a fool��s dream. All he could do was to glare at Tonic with eyes full of venom.


    "You bastard, I��ll make you pay for this someday!"


    "Pay?"


    "Ahahahahhaahah~"


    As if he heard something amusing, Tonic burst into laughter. After a fit of laughter, he grabbed Pleg by the hair and yanked him up from the ground.


    "Oh boya, How are you still so na?ve?. I, the young master of Fafner family! I have money, I have power. And you? No money, no power! In this world, ordinary people like you can��t change anything. You want us to pay? That��s quite overestimating yourself, isn��t it? I can be released from crimes without charge. And you? Just one disrespectful word, and I can have you rot in jail. Under these circumstances, you even dared to attack me? Do you really want me to finish you off?"


    Tonic sneered, propping his chin with his hand:


    "Just for attempting to attack, I could have you imprisoned for life. Even without the attempt, I can easily frame you with a few charges, so you won��t even know how you died. Or, I could just have my guards take you out. You can��t resist, and no one would stop it. You see, getting rid of you is just that easy."


    Listening to this,


    Pleg lowered his head silently, growing more and more devoid of faith in this world.


    And seeing the young boy��s downfall, Tonic��s grew even more delighted. This feeling of crushing others with his privileges, with power and money, was just too exhilarating.


    However, Just when Tonic was basking in self-satisfaction as usual, a pleasing yet eerily sinister female voice suddenly intruded into his mind out of nowhere.


    ��"Tsk~, I wanted to see how the courts in this otherworldly realm operated. To think I��d witness such a scene, really... it��s ruining my mood..."��


    "Who?! Who��s talking behind my back?!"


    Hearing this, Tonic, feeling a chill down his spine, abruptly turned to look behind him. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, besides a crowd of familiar witnesses, there was no other anomaly.


    Ah��wrong,


    Except these witnesses don��t have heads anymore...

 Chapter 753 - 754: Surrender? Part 2 *Updated*

    Hearing this, Tonic, feeling a chill down his spine, abruptly turned to look behind him.


    Unfortunately, besides a crowd of familiar witnesses, there was no other anomaly.


    No, that��s not right,


    Besides, these witnesses had no heads...


    ---


    "Ahhhhhh!?!!"


    Seeing those bribed by himself on the witness stand turned into headless corpses, Tonic was scared into retreating repeatedly.


    It was not only Tonic; everyone in the courtroom was shocked by this scene.


    Their eyes were filled with fear and confusion.


    ��What the f@ck happened?!��


    After being momentarily stunned, with the support of the guards, Tonic managed to stabilize himself and inadvertently glanced aside.


    He saw a black-haired girl who had appeared in the courtroom at some unknown time.


    She was a stunning girl in a black dress, with beautiful long hair that transitioned from black to red.


    Her face, akin to that of a celestial being, made Tonic��s heart race, despite him being no stranger to beautiful women.


    However, lust aside, Tonic was not a fool. In front of the bloody witness stand, the appearance of such a beautiful girl did not bring pleasure to the eyes, but instead sent chills down everyone��s spine with its eeriness.


    Watching the black-haired girl warily, Tonic nervously asked.


    "Who are you?"


    In response to Tonic��s question, the black-haired girl smiled faintly, then meaningfully shifted her gaze behind Tonic.


    "Rather than worrying about who I am, you might want to take care of the person behind you first."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the girl snapped her fingers lightly.


    "Behind me?"


    Tonic frowned in confusion and slowly turned to look behind him.


    The next moment,


    Upon seeing the scene behind him, Tonic��s eyes widened in shock, his face filled with unprecedented panic and unease.


    "What is this?! How could this be?!"


    At this moment,


    The lowly youth, who had been subdued on the ground by his guards, inexplicably stood up.


    Not only that, his appearance had undergone a drastic change.


    The boy, who was barely 1.6 meters tall, now stood close to three meters tall, his once frail and skeletal body now covered in thick, solid muscles. Undoubtedly, the current Pleg��s physical stature was on par with that of top warriors. However, as he became more robust, his body also turned peculiarly strange.


    His skin seemed to have been eroded by something, turning dark, with black skin cracked by bloody red lines, appearing extremely eerie. More importantly, Pleg��s once simple face had become as ferocious as a beast, filled with a bloodthirsty chill that sent shivers down one��s spine.


    The current him seemed like a berserker in a bloodthirsty state.


    The moment Tonic was locked by Pleg��s crimson eyes, he felt a chill run down his spine, a sudden threat of death overwhelming him.


    He desperately wanted to call for his two loyal guards, only to find in horror...


    Their heads had already been crushed by Pleg��s hands...


    ��No?! No good!!��


    Tonic��s face changed dramatically, and he quickly turned to look at the judge sitting in a high position not far away.


    "Quick! Save me.......?!?!"


    But before he could finish speaking, a black iron fist rapidly enlarged in his eyes!


    *Boom!!*


    With a loud bang, Tonic��s face was directly smashed in by the punch! In an instant, blood mixed with teeth splattered, and Tonic, who had just been imposing, was overwhelmed and pushed to the ground by Pleg. The intense pain rushed to his brain, forcing Tonic to swallow the words he was about to say.


    With his mouth smashed, Tonic could only let out a series of pitiful howls.


    "Ah wai..."


    Staring at the ferocious-faced Pleg, Tonic��s eyes were full of pleas for mercy, and he continuously waved his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    Although he didn��t understand how Pleg had transformed into his current state, driven by the desire to survive, Tonic willingly abandoned his so-called dignity and desperately waved his hands begging for mercy.


    However,


    In response to his pleas, there were only more solid punches from Pleg.


    Striking the head, the abdomen, the groin, the chest... The enraged Pleg rained down iron fists on every part of Tonic��s body, venting his rage and the desire to destroy everything. Under the barrage of punches, Pleg let out heart-wrenching chilling howls.


    Nevertheless,


    As the beating continued, the howls became weaker and weaker until they completely dissipated... Yet, Pleg had no intention of stopping, continuing to furiously pummel Tonic��s body with heavy fists. One punch after another... until Tonic��s body was turned into a pile of mush...


    "ROOOAAAAARRRR!!!!!"


    Watching his dead nemesis, Pleg let out a roar like a wild beast.


    The angry roar echoed throughout the building.


    Though deafening, it faintly contained an indescribable sadness.


    ...


    Silently observing this bloody scene, watching a family��s young master who was imposing one second and turned into a pile of mush the next, the black-haired girl playfully waved her hand.


    "Well, in this world, just having money and power isn��t quite enough,"


    The black-haired girl sighed helplessly.


    Hadn��t it been said that the Red Leaf has the most perfect judicial system on the continent? Yumo had wanted to come and see for herself.


    And the result?


    She witnessed such a dramatic scene.


    Powerful individuals manipulating the court at will, controlling witnesses, altering evidence.


    ��Is this justice?��


    ��Sigh����


    "I am a bit disappointing��"


    The girl twirled her hair with her fingers, disdainfully remarked.


    Meanwhile, S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Tonic being beaten to death like that, the onlookers snapped back to reality and immediately erupted into panic, screaming in terror and calling for help. The presiding judge frantically sounded the alarm. In an instant, the piercing alarm bell rang throughout the building.


    The next moment,


    The hall doors burst open, and countless guards, upon hearing the alarm, rushed into the hall fully armed. They then noticed the black figure in the center of the hall who had killed Tonic.


    Feeling the ominous aura faintly emanating from Pleg, the guards immediately frowned, and without hesitation, they unleashed their aura and magic power, readying themselves for battle. As guards of the capital��s High Court, they were quite experienced.


    They were well aware, that black figure was in a state of being infected by the shadow energy.


    "Everyone! On guard! Equip the magic lance formation!"


    Following the command roared by the captain of the guards, dozens of spears unleashed magical power, coated with a layer of dazzling blue flames, their tips pointing directly at Tonic��s forehead.


    Almost at the same moment, the sound from the guard team also attracted the attention of the frenzied Pleg! After killing his enemy, Pleg seemed to have completely lost his reason, his consciousness entirely consumed by the madness spreading within his heart. Noticing the rich magical energy emitted by the guard team, Pleg, with his claws ready, fearlessly charged at the guards!


    And the outcome was as expected.


    Although Pleg��s strength had surged with the aid of that bizarre power, barely reaching the threshold of a certain level, it was somewhat unrealistic to expect him to confront a group of guards with only fourth-level strength, well-equipped, and well-trained.


    In the end, after a brief frontal clash, six spears viciously pierced through Pleg��s chest. The ferocious beast gradually lost its vitality, closing its eyes for good amid the anguished cries of his family, falling into a pool of blood...


    "It��s over... but, how did this happen?"


    Looking at the lifeless monstrous figure, the captain of the guards, panting, wiped the sweat from his forehead. At the same time, he couldn��t help but cast his questioning gaze in all directions.


    "Why would someone infected by the shadow energy appear here?"


    Almost at the moment the captain expressed his confusion, a well-dressed man hurried to his side, whispering in his ear.


    As the man��s words entered his ears, the captain��s expression grew very grim.


    Taking a deep breath and gripping the spear in his hand, the captain looked towards the black-haired girl in the distance with a cold and serious gaze.


    "Miss! Who are you?! And why are you here?!"


    As he issued his query, all spears, mixed with a chilling intent, simultaneously pointed towards the black-haired girl.


    However,


    Facing the cold tips of the spears, the black-haired girl did not react immediately; her gaze still lingered on the corpse pierced by the spears on the ground. After observing the ferocious face of the boy who died in a frenzy, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but shake her head.


    She undoubtedly could have saved the boy, but Yumo ultimately chose not to act.


    After all,


    The boy had lost his reason, turning into a frenzied, bloodthirsty half-demon existence.


    Indeed,


    ��The chances of successfully accepting my power were still too low��


    However,


    "You��ve had your revenge, that should be satisfying, right?"


    Yumo��s attitude towards the boy who died out of control due to the Shadow energy was rather indifferent. After all, this was just a whim. Moreover, Yumo had seen many such cases of death due to loss of control from the Shadow energy in recent years. She no longer felt any emotion about it.


    After recalling the bloody butterfly attached to the boy, Yumo looked playfully at the guards surrounding her with a slight smile. Then, waving her hand and with a light chuckle, she greeted,


    "Hey, no need to be so tense. I mean no harm. I just came to surrender myself~"

 Chapter 754 - 755: A Suffocating Situation

    "No need to be so tense. I mean no harm. I just came to surrender myself~"


    "Stop joking!!"


    Upon hearing the black-haired girl��s words, the always upright and stern captain of the guards, Reno, let out a snort of derision and angrily interrupted her.


    Glancing with the corner of his eye at the corpses in the witness stand and the dead defendant... Reno couldn��t help but clench his fists.


    He was unclear about what exactly had happened inside this courtroom, but killing witnesses and the defendant in court was undoubtedly a great contempt for the law of Red Leaf! They were extremely stubborn and bad elements, who must be dealt with severely!!


    Thus,


    After making this decision, Reno and his guard team pointed their spears, enveloped in blue light, directly at the black-haired girl, without any pity for her appearance as a guest. At the same time, their eyes were filled with vigilance, not underestimating her because of her appearance.


    After all,


    According to the statement from a servant of the Fafnir family,


    This person, though appearing weak and harmless, instantly killed seven or eight witnesses, one of whom even had the strength of the fifth level. Such a person, even without emitting a strong aura, must not be underestimated!


    Moreover,


    The reason why the boy��s body underwent such a terrible transformation seems to be because of her?!


    ��After making such actions, she still says she has no hostility?��


    ��Does she think we are fools?!��


    ��And also��


    ��Surrender?��


    Thinking of this, Reno let out a cold laugh. As a competent captain, he did not choose to act immediately but instead started talking with the black-haired girl. After all, he had to wait for those dignitaries without fighting capabilities to leave the hall. If the guards clashed with such a dangerous person, it would inevitably affect everything around them.


    "Surrender? Is this the attitude of someone who comes to surrender?"


    "Hmmm, Indeed, it seems a bit off."


    After pondering for a moment with her hand supporting her chin, the girl did not choose to argue.


    Seeing this, Reno��s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Then for what crime do you wish to surrender?"


    "Crime? Isn��t it obvious?"


    With a slight smile, the girl playfully pointed towards the headless corpses behind her,


    "In Red Leaf, killing without reason is also against the law, right?"


    "Indeed, it seems I asked a stupid question. Let me rephrase that, why did you kill them?"


    "Why?"


    Hearing this question, the black-haired girl pressed her lips together, looking innocently into Reno��s eyes. Being locked by those deep, crimson eyes, Reno couldn��t help but feel a chill run down his spine, involuntarily taking a step back.


    And the black-haired girl, with an innocent face, waved her hand,


    "No reason, really. Isn��t it normal for a demon to want to kill?"


    "A demon? What do you mean?"


    "It is quite simple."


    Scanning the group of guards, the girl seriously pointed to herself:


    "I am a demon. A demon king-level abyssal demon, to be precise~"


    "..."


    Upon these words,


    Silence fell,


    The originally tense atmosphere suddenly became somewhat eerie.


    After a moment of eerie silence, even the normally rigid Reno couldn��t help but let out a disdainful snort , and the guards beside him did the same, all looking at the black-haired girl in the distance with a ��fool��s gaze. There was even a hint of sympathy in their eyes.


    ����"Pretty face, Pity brain"����


    This was the conclusion everyone came to in their minds.


    Reno shook his head with mixed feelings.


    Undoubtedly, the girl��s statement was shocking, but he could not believe it.


    You see,


    A demon king-level abyssal demon is a crazed monster of slaughter. If this girl were a demon king, she would have likely massacred everything on the scene long ago. The girl��s aura was too peaceful, not at all like a tyrannical demon kings. Moreover, could a demon king just casually stroll into the inner city area, even to the Supreme Court?


    What a joke! Are the imperial capital��s defenses a joke? After all, since the last invasion by forces from beyond, the security measures have been tripled!


    Although the sudden infection of the defendant with the power of Shadow might be related to this black-haired girl, Reno merely thought she possessed some extracted substance of abyssal demon blood. Using such prohibited substances to infect others is not unheard of. Reno never associated her with a abyssal demon.


    No matter how you look at it, the girl and his impression of a demon kings were too far apart, and Reno couldn��t equate them.


    Thus,


    In his view, this girl was either mentally ill or maliciously playing with him.


    As a serious guard, the thing Reno hated the most was being played with. At this moment, his eyes narrowed, showing a hint of danger:


    "Are you playing with me?" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not at all."


    "Still denying it! You clearly are just..."


    However, before Reno could finish his questioning,


    The girl simply smiled slightly, then slowly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. She chose not to argue but to let the facts speak for themselves. With the snap of her fingers, the aura around the girl changed drastically!


    The next moment,


    Under the stunned gaze of countless people, including Reno, a scarlet glow rippled around the girl,


    Several bloody butterflies appeared out of nowhere, and a vast force of Shadow, as vast as the Milky Way, centered on the girl, swept out in all directions with overwhelming power! Instantly, the ground shook, windows shattered, and the floor and walls of the hall were cracked. Ordinary humans still in the hall were shaken to the point of bleeding from every orifice, fainting on the spot.


    Even among the well-trained guards, most were knocked to the ground, unable to get up.


    As the captain of the guards, Reno��s expression changed drastically, and fear spread crazily in his heart. Wanting to do something, he was horrified to find that he could do nothing at all...


    Pressed to the ground by the Shadow force, staying conscious was already an achievement, let alone making any movements��it was a foolish dream.


    At this moment, Reno finally realized a despairing truth.


    This girl was not toying with him,


    She was serious.


    ��Is she, she, really a demon king?!��


    ��Bloody butterflies fluttering around?!��


    ��Bloody butterflies?!��


    ��Why are bloody butterflies here?! Are those monsters planning to make a comeback?!��


    Shocked, numerous questions swarmed Reno��s mind, plunging it into chaos.


    Unfortunately, Reno had no time to ponder these questions further. Under his uneasy gaze, the black-haired girl, escorted by several gracefully dancing bloody butterflies, stepped forward, approaching Reno. The spear formation of the guard team had already been scattered by the Shadow force, and most of the guards had lost consciousness.


    Even though some guards still held their spears towards the black-haired girl, they had lost the courage to confront her, merely shivering as they watched her approach Reno.


    Facing a demon king at close quarters, Reno regretted his earlier foolishness, but knowing there was no turning back, he gripped the handle of his weapon, attempting to make his last stand against the girl in front of him, despite knowing it was a path to certain death.


    However,


    Just as Reno gritted his teeth, ready to fight to the death,


    The black-haired girl��s next action once again exceeded his expectations.


    In the next moment,


    Under Reno��s bewildered gaze, the girl suddenly dispersed the oppressive aura around her and extended her hands towards Reno,


    ��??!��


    Reno was completely dumbfounded by this scene.


    After finally coming to his senses, Reno asked tremulously:


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "Didn��t I say? I��ve come to surrender~ So, officer, you know what to do, right?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "What do you think?"


    The girl tilted her head, offering a genuinely sincere smile.


    Seeing this, although confused, Reno decided to adhere to his professional ethics. After taking a deep breath, under the astonished gaze of everyone nearby, Reno smoothly pulled out handcuffs from behind and cuffed Yumo.


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, you are suspected of multiple homicides and disturbing the court order. You are now under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, but anything you say can and will be used as evidence in court."


    --


    Up to now,


    Within the grand hall of Asumos Church,


    When Amon handed the reports compiled by his subordinates to those present, these seasoned top-tier powerhouses fell into an indescribable eerie silence at this moment. For a while, the hall was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, as everyone seemed to be racking their brains, trying to grasp and accept this unbelievable reality.


    "What in the world is going on?"


    Time passed by the second,


    Until Kael, with his eyebrows twitching non-stop, put down the report in his hand, breaking the deathly silence in the hall.


    Looking towards Amon, Kael asked with a complex tone:


    "The Demon Temple�� where is Blood Butterfly now?"


    "She��s locked in the Black Death Dungeon of the Promi District..."

 Chapter 755 - 756: The Plan Goes Awry

    Sorry for the delay, i will publish the remaining 3 chapters tomorrow,


    ------


    "Yes, the Bloody Butterfly is currently being held in the deepest depths of the Sky Prison."


    Amon said with a trembling voice, revealing this fact.


    As he spoke, the second prince of the empire couldn��t help but pinch his thigh repeatedly. After all, even now, even after seeing photographic evidence, he could hardly imagine that the Demon Temple, that is, the Bloody Butterfly, could be captured?! And to be locked up in the Sky Prison.


    Isn��t this too fantastically magical?


    ��And��the guard who dared to arrest the Bloody Butterfly and send her to the Sky Prison is really awesome...��


    Involuntarily,


    Amon developed an indescribable admiration for that certain guard.


    If he had the chance, he would really like to meet this bold subordinate.


    Of course, that would have to wait until all these current issues were resolved.


    After a helpless sigh, Amon turned his gaze back to Kael, the supreme leader of Asumos Church, and asked the question that everyone present was most concerned about.


    "Your Holiness, what should we do now?"


    As soon as he said this,


    Almost everyone focused their gaze on the blonde man.


    In fact, everyone present was cunning and experienced, having faced countless storms. Whenever they faced crises or difficulties, they could always propose various solutions. But this time, these absolute powerhouses were truly at a loss.


    After all, The current situation had completely exceeded their expectations.


    As the ultimate goal of the Holy War plan, as the enemy of all humanity, the Demon Temple unexpectedly came forward to surrender and was obediently locked up in the prison. This situation was unheard of. Throughout the centuries, they had never seen an enemy who held a great advantage yet came forward to surrender.


    Could it be that the thought processes of the demons are different from humans?


    In summary, they could not understand the actions of the Demon Temple, nor did they know how to deal with this sudden situation.


    When discussing the details of the Holy War plan previously, they had designed several contingency plans to deal with unexpected situations. Unfortunately, they had never considered this scenario.


    ��Who in their right mind would expect the enemy boss to come forward and surrender?!�� S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Is this boss either stupid or what?!��


    Faced with the questioning gazes of everyone present, even Kael was unsure of how to respond at this moment. After reviewing the documents provided by Amon again, Kael looked around at those present with mixed feelings.


    "No matter what, the Bloody Butterfly��s unexpected behavior has completely shattered our original plan, so the planned Holy War must almost certainly change. Before that, I think we should not act against the Bloody Butterfly."


    "Do you mean we should just wait and see?" Amon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, the Bloody Butterfly��s voluntary capture must have some other plot behind it. Until we understand the situation clearly, we should not act rashly. Moreover, all the battle preparations we have made, including laying mines, hiding magic formations, and setting up barriers, were all arranged around the coronation ceremony venue. If we act hastily now, we will lose all the advantages of the battlefield, and our combat effectiveness will decrease by at least thirty percent. Therefore, I suggest we strengthen the guard of the Sky Prison and turn the suppression system inside to its maximum efficiency. At the same time, prepare for battle outside the Black Death Sky Prison."


    Saying this,


    Kael looked towards the location of the distant prison with a solemn gaze.


    "But no matter what, the Bloody Butterfly is undoubtedly our enemy and must be eliminated. Even if there are flaws in the Holy War plan, our ultimate goal will not change. So, everyone, you know what you have to do, right?"


    "..."


    Faced with Kael��s words, everyone looked at each other, not voicing agreement, but also not objecting.


    Overall, they tacitly accepted Kael��s approach.


    After all,


    They were also not fully confident about acting against the Demon Temple on a whim, as many necessary preparations had not yet been completed.


    Seeing no objections, Kael then turned his gaze to the silent, white-haired girl who had been silent for a long time. At this moment, Kael��s gaze lost its previous warmth and elegance, showing a hint of anger and dissatisfaction.


    "Bai, where is Mengxi? Why is she missing from such an important meeting?!"


    "Ah?!!"


    Startled by Kael��s question, Bai Yunluo suddenly woke up from her daze, somewhat confusedly meeting Kael��s gaze:


    "Your Holiness? What did you just say?"


    "Where is Mengxi?!"


    Feeling the anger in Kael��s words, Bai Yunluo instantly became alert, dispelling all confusion from her eyes.


    "Ah?! Sorry, Mengxi, ah, no... the Saintess, she, she just started her Close Cultivation yesterday!! She��s practicing soul magic to be able to withstand the power of many believers during the upcoming Holy War. So, that��s why she couldn��t come here."


    Bai said, lowering her head, and giving the excuse taught to her by Yumo.


    It turned out that this excuse was quite good.


    Practicing soul magic is a crucial step, and a slight carelessness could lead to deviating into evil or even exploding and dying. Therefore, even facing such an important time, Kael dared not forcibly interrupt Mengxi��s Close Cultivation and could only glare at Bai Yunluo with mixed feelings.


    Clearly, Kael accepted this explanation.


    Realizing this, Bai Yunluo let out a long sigh of relief, and her frantic heart finally calmed down.


    After all,


    If the Pope knew that Mengxi had been arranged by the Bloody Butterfly to somewhere unknown, she would probably be devoured alive by the Pope.


    "How long did Mengxi say she needs?!"


    "No, no! But, she will definitely come out before the day of the coronation ceremony..."


    "This girl, why choose this time... Forget it, let��s not talk about this now. After Mengxi comes out of Close Cultivation, have her come see me immediately!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Bai Yunluo lowered her head, answering with trepidation.


    ...


    ...


    While Bai Yunluo was communicating Mengxi��s situation with Kael, a ��handsome man�� with flowing black short hair and dark green highlights, standing among the Holy Tower��s mage team, was thoughtfully looking through the window towards the distant Sky Prison. It was Tania, the Church��s first earth apostle, disguised as the supreme leader of the Holy Tower, Nolan.


    ��What exactly is the Bloody Butterfly planning?��


    With the plan completely disrupted, Tania couldn��t help but bite her lip hard.


    ��Could it be?��


    ��She really plans to comply?��


    Normally, if the Bloody Butterfly truly gave up fighting and chose to surrender, it would be a great thing for the Church and for all of human society. However, Tania didn��t quite think so...


    What she needed was conflict, a do-or-die conflict...


    What if the Bloody Butterfly really lays down, and no great war occurs?


    How would she awaken her ��real goddess��? How would she take revenge on the ��evil entity�� who toys with people?!


    ��Damn it!��


    Tania lost her composure and punched the wall.


    ---


    However,


    The anxiety caused by the disruption of the plan was not only felt by those within the temple. A similar situation occurred among the members of the Black Rose family in Sabellius, at the southern tip of the Anvika continent.


    With the news of Yumo��s capture reaching Sabellius, the entire Black Rose residence was thrown into chaos...


    ��"It��s terrible, My Lord! Mother has been captured and put in jail!!!"��

 Chapter 756 - 757: Chaos Ensues

    Inside the Black Rose residence,


    The once dignified and elegant Secretary Wanya had already forsaken her usual composure, running wildly through the corridor without a care for the priceless ancient paintings on the walls around her. Even as her magical outburst caused some of these paintings to fall to the ground, Wanya paid them no mind. No... to be precise, she didn��t have the time to care.


    In a rush, she even tore open her beloved long dress to speed up her run.


    At this moment,


    Nothing was more important than the information she held!


    Arriving at the door of the Black Rose Duke��s office, Wanya immediately bypassed the usual procedure of knocking and asking for permission. She forcefully broke through the barrier outside the room and burst through the door, yelling at the composed black-haired man inside:


    "My Lord! It��s, it��s terrible! Mother... ah, Lady Yumo!! She, she has been captured by those Red Leaf people and thrown into the Sky Prison!!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao immediately froze, his initial desire to scold Wanya for disregarding etiquette forcibly swallowed back down, and the coffee cup in his hand accidentally fell to the ground.


    *Crash~*


    Accompanied by the sound of shattering glass and the splashing of the black liquid, a particularly delicate silence enveloped the room for a moment.


    Xiao, a man usually known for his strategies, showed a stunned expression for the first time. He blinked, as if he was in a dream.


    "What did you say?"


    "Lady Yumo has been locked up in the Black-Death-Sky Prison!"


    "Uh..."


    However,


    The Black Rose Duke is still the Black Rose Duke. After meeting Wanya��s serious and earnest gaze, he realized the truth of her words and quickly snapped out of his daze. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately, Xiao��s confusion dissipated, revealing a grave expression filled with a murderous aura, and he anxiously issued the first order after hearing this shocking news,


    "Quick!!! Lock down this information! Make sure that Limo, that little devil, doesn��t find out!!"


    "Eh?!"


    However, hearing this command, Wanya, for the first time, was taken aback, seemingly remembering something and awkwardly scratching her cheek.


    This unusual reaction did not escape Xiao��s notice. His eyes narrowed slightly in an instant,


    "Wanya, you didn��t already?"


    Wanya didn��t immediately respond.


    But she didn��t need to.


    Because in the next moment, Xiao was certain... it was already too late.


    *Boom! Boom!!*


    Accompanied by one earth-shattering boom after another, a powerful yet extremely agitated aura forcefully made its way into Xiao��s perceptual field, charging towards Xiao��s location! It was a figure enveloped in formidable energy, whipping up a gale along its path! Everywhere it passed was left in disarray, with debris flying everywhere...


    The Black Rose family��s exquisite garden was instantly destroyed in this assault, with the Black Rose knights and a host of gardeners and maids all attempting to stop this figure.


    Unfortunately, their efforts were ultimately futile.


    Eventually, the figure blew everything away, forcefully colliding with the barrier surrounding the residence.


    Boom!!!


    With a burst of energy and a loud explosion, under Xiao��s grim gaze, the wall behind him was suddenly blasted open! As for the barrier around the main house? It was undoubtedly demolished by this uninvited guest.


    The next moment,


    Entering Xiao��s field of vision, was a figure he was all too familiar with,


    It was a beautiful young girl with lovely white hair and fluffy ears.


    Though the girl��s face and clothes were smeared with a lot of mud, making her look unkempt, it still couldn��t hide her naturally beautiful face and the naive vigor contained within...


    "Limo..."


    Xiao said, with a twitching eyebrow.


    Almost instantly as Xiao began to speak, Limo��s expression changed dramatically, her little face suddenly filled with immense fear and unease, her lips trembling slightly, tears swirling in her eyes as if she was about to cry.


    Upon seeing Xiao, Limo could no longer control her emotions and burst into tears.


    "Waaahhhh!! Xiao!!"


    Limo rushed forward Crying, anxiously grabbing Xiao��s collar, and began shaking him wildly, her cries for help echoing throughout the house.


    "Wuahhhhhhhhh!! Mommy has been captured! Mommy has been captured! Mommy has been captured! Mommy has been captured! Mommy has been captured Mommy has been captured!..."


    "Please help me! Save mommy! Save mommy! Save mommy! Save mommy! Save mommy!..."


    At this moment, Limo seemed to have turned into a repeating machine, hysterically crying out for help. The simple, repeated phrases conveyed a deep sense of anxiety and the girl��s unsettled heart.


    It��s completely understandable for Limo to feel anxious about her mother being captured.


    However, For Xiao, the one being asked for help, things were tough, as even being a peak 8th-level, he couldn��t withstand Limo shaking him so vigorously. After all, although Xiao is strong, his strength doesn��t lie in his physical resilience.


    Amidst the relentless shaking, Xiao felt as if the world was spinning, almost as if his soul was about to be shaken out of his body.


    "Ugh..."


    Somewhere in between, Xiao even felt the urge to vomit.


    "Uh..."


    Wanya, witnessing this scene, couldn��t help but cover her mouth guiltily.


    Clearly, She was the main culprit behind this situation.


    Although she understood the importance of keeping such significant information confidential, upon receiving the report from the information officer, Wanya couldn��t help but exclaim, causing a few nearby maids and guards to also become aware of the news. Later, in an urgent attempt to verify the information and report to the Duke...


    For a moment, Wanya completely forgot to warn the servants not to leak this information, eventually leading to Limo hearing about it,


    ��Sigh, What a slip...��


    However, guilt aside, Wanya still faced the pressure of Limo��s shadow force and managed to step forward. If she continued to let Limo shake the Duke��s head, she really wondered if his head would be shaken off. After all... it was already leaving afterimages.


    "Miss Limo, please calm down a bit? Lady Yumo will be okay."


    Wanya attempted to persuade.


    Unfortunately, Limo, with her one-track mind, couldn��t focus on anything else besides the thought of comforting her mother.


    Wanya��s attempt to calm Limo down was, unsurprisingly, completely ignored.


    In fact, not just Wanya��s attempts, but even Xiao��s pleas were utterly disregarded by Limo. The current werewolf girl continued to cry and shake Xiao incessantly, venting her inner turmoil.


    "Lady Limo, you..."


    Realizing that his words were also powerless to stop Limo, Xiao was forced to make a reluctant decision.


    After all, He certainly didn��t want to be shaken to death by a werewolf without any clear reason.


    ��"Magic Spear - Heavy Hammer Mode"��


    As dark magical power surged, a pitch-black magic spear materialized in Xiao��s hand and, under the control of his will, immediately transformed into a giant hammer radiating a chilling brilliance!


    Then, With a loud ��clang!��, Limo, who was dizzy from shaking her head, quickly lost consciousness and collapsed into Xiao��s arms.


    And Xiao finally let out a sigh of relief, feeling as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    However, Xiao clearly had no time to relax now. Having just recovered, he immediately adopted a stern and serious demeanor, looking out of the window at the estate with a complex gaze. Leveraging his sharp senses and exceptional perceptual abilities, Xiao quickly became aware of the current situation of the Black Rose family.


    After the news of Yumo��s capture spread, the entire Black Rose family was stirred up. These people had even armed themselves, ready to march to Anvika to rescue her.


    "Destroy Anvika," "Annihilate Asumos Church," "Bombard Sky City," and similar phrases were continuously heard by Xiao.


    Xiao remained silent, quietly observing the situation.


    "Lord Duke, what should we do now?"


    Wanya cautiously asked.


    Faced with this question, Xiao��s eyes narrowed slightly, and after a moment of hesitation, he slowly spoke.


    "Sigh, no choice then, notify Lady Kalina immediately to take action."

 Chapter 757 - 758: The Gamble

    "Are we going to take action? My Lord, are you serious?!"


    After receiving instructions from Xiao, Wanya was stunned. She couldn��t help but look at her duke with disbelief.


    Undoubtedly,


    The capture of their lady by humans and being imprisoned in the sky prison completely exceeded the Black Rose family��s plans. Although the Duke was adept at preparing various contingencies, none were ready for the current situation. After all... who would have thought that Yumo would be captured?!


    This unexpected event completely disrupted their existing plans and arrangements.


    Although the Black Rose family had intended to head north to eliminate the Red Leaf Empire and the Asumos Church in one fell swoop to put an end to future troubles, Wanya was well aware. The Black Rose family, while powerful, facing these two top forces and a multitude of Holy War participants, was undoubtedly a tall tale. Even with the assistance of Lady Kalina��s Ghostly Flame mercenaries, it was the same.


    Whether in terms of strong individual numbers or army size, the opponents had an overwhelming advantage.


    Their planned northward movement was to launch an attack when Yumo and a group of human strongholds clashed! Taking advantage of the outbreak of a great war within Anvika, most of the human forces would be tied down by Yumo! Of course, it wasn��t just the Black Rose family and the Ghostly Flame mercenaries that would take action, but also the abyssal demon groups prepared by Liyu and Shuoyue in the North.


    They attempted to completely crush human forces through a pincer movement and by surprise, to fully incorporate the Red Leaf Empire into the dominion of the Black Rose.


    This way, the main forces of the human empire would fall under their control, allowing them to freely manipulate and erase all hostility on this vast land towards the abyssal demons and Yumo.


    But now?


    The situation is clearly very different from what they expected.


    Yumo being captured means that there might not be a direct confrontation with human forces. Those from the Asumos Church and the Holy Tower, not only would they not be much delayed, but they could also retain their full combat strength. The hundreds of thousands of troops gathered near Anvika could be instantly deployed to the battlefield.


    Under these circumstances, launching a direct attack on the Red Leaf Empire?!


    Perhaps that��s not a wise decision.


    Thus, after receiving Xiao��s instructions, Wanya stood there stunned. After confirming she hadn��t misheard, Wanya once again questioned Xiao:


    "My Lord, are you serious? In this situation, taking the initiative carries huge risks! And... without a direct outbreak of conflict, we also don��t have a justified reason to strike..."


    "How could there not be one? Wanya."


    After settling the young wolf girl on a sofa nearby, Xiao responded calmly.


    He had to admit, Yumo��s actions had completely disrupted his original plans. But as an experienced strategist, Xiao had seen all sorts of situations. After a brainstorming session, he roughly figured out a strategy.


    "Mother is threatened, and Limo is so agitated. Shouldn��t we help alleviate their worries? Besides, Mother has been captured, so what if we get a bit impulsive?"


    "But, Lady Yumo, she... she was captured on purpose, wasn��t she? She didn��t instruct us to take action..."


    "No, no, no, how could we possibly know whether she was captured on purpose?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wanya frowned, seeming to grasp Xiao��s idea in that moment.


    "What��s the news from the Red Leaf Empire? It couldn��t possibly be that Bloody Butterfly has surrendered voluntarily, right?"


    "No... according to their official statement, a master attending the Saintes��s coronation ceremony detected something amiss and captured Blood Butterfly."


    "Isn��t that enough?"


    Xiao clapped his hands together with a playful tone.


    "Our Black Rose family is just a small force in the southern part of the continent, and Nightingale is a ��newly�� developed intelligence organization. How could we possibly clarify what��s happening thousands of miles away in Anvika? So, Mother was captured by the humans and is in danger. Don��t we, as her children, have a duty to rescue her?"


    "I understand you now, My Lord"


    Wanya nodded solemnly.


    However, the hesitation in the Secretary��s eyes remained:


    "But with our current strength, if we clash head-on, I��m afraid..."


    "No, now is the right time to act."


    Xiao directly interrupted Wanya��s words, "Although Mother was captured intentionally, with their Holy War target so readily walking into their net, the likes of Kael will surely be uneasy. In the short term, those guys will focus all their attention on Mother, with the enemy��s military might undoubtedly concentrated near Anvika, guarding against Bloody Butterfly��s ��conspiracy��. Wouldn��t that mean defenses in other areas are weakened? Now is the perfect time for us to strike unexpectedly and launch our attack." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saying this,


    Xiao slowly turned his head to look out the window.


    "Besides, if we don��t step up now, will those outside be convinced?"


    "This��"


    Following Xiao��s gaze, Wanya also turned her attention to the square outside, which had become unusually bustling. With the news of Yumo��s capture spreading, the members of the Black Rose family had entered a state of full readiness, eager and ready to march north at Xiao��s command.


    In the hearts of the core members of the Black Rose family, Yumo��s safety was of utmost importance. The mere thought of Yumo being captured and possibly facing life-threatening danger was enough to uncontrollably spread a murderous intent within them. Even without the danger, the mere thought of Yumo being imprisoned in the sky prison was enough to escalate their anger.


    After all, in their hearts, Yumo was always to be cherished, respected, and protected...


    Daring to put Yumo in a place as terrible as the sky prison?!


    It was simply intolerable!!!


    Thus, within just a few dozen minutes, the entire Black Rose family had entered a frenzied state of preparation for war, determined to rescue Yumo from Anvika and then to chop up the Pope!


    Noticing those from the Black Rose gathering outside, waiting for Xiao��s signal to march, Wanya��s brow twitched slightly.


    Xiao, however, showed a wry smile:


    "Our Black Rose family is not linked by blood; what links us is actually Mother. With her ��in trouble,�� they won��t just sit by. In this situation, I can��t stop them. After all, not everyone understands Mother��s strength as you and I do. To many, she is seen as a slightly stronger but naively gentle and sweet mother."


    "It seems like there��s no stopping them."


    Looking at the angry faces, Wanya frowned slightly in difficulty.


    To this, Xiao simply smiled calmly.


    "So, let��s not stop them. In this state, their combat effectiveness should increase quite a bit."


    "Powered by anger... But, My Lord. Even if we can make it to Anvika. Facing the joint forces of top experts from various powers, it would be hard for us to win, right?"


    "Yes, we can��t win."


    Xiao admitted straightforwardly.


    Then, the Black Rose Duke gazed thoughtfully into the distance, towards Anvika:


    "Anyway, my goal isn��t to win."


    As he spoke, Xiao clenched his fists tightly.


    Upon learning of Yumo��s capture,


    Though he still maintained a calm demeanor on the surface, Xiao��s heart, like all those in the Black Rose family, was sinking into a quagmire of anxiety. Indeed, he knew Yumo wasn��t defeated by humans but had allowed herself to be captured. But precisely because of this, he felt even more uneasy.


    After all, Xiao was well aware, Yumo, the troublesome mother, always had a tendency towards self-sacrifice.


    Her voluntary surrender couldn��t be because she suddenly had a death wish, Hoping to end it all through human hands?! Even though Yumo was powerful, recklessly seeking death and enduring attacks could still pose a life-threatening danger...


    Xiao couldn��t tolerate such a thing happening.


    Thus, He decided to take a gamble, risking it all.


    Betting their very lives...


    He had hoped to use the Holy War to force those fools from the Asumos Church to compel Yumo to act. But now it seems... they would have to do it themselves.

 Chapter 758 - 759: The Black Death Dungeon

    In the capital of the Red Leaf Empire, Anvika,


    As the most developed and prosperous city on the entire continent, Anvika��s prosperity once amazed everyone. The dazzling lights, the constant flow of people, the endless stream of carriages, the omnipresent noise, and the moving music always collectively highlighted the vitality of the imperial capital.


    However,


    Today, this vibrant atmosphere has suddenly vanished.


    A terrifying piece of news has emerged from the High Court.


    ��"Bloody Butterfly has been imprisoned in the Black Death Sky Dungeon."��


    After Bloody Butterfly was sent to the dungeon, this news spread throughout Anvika at an unbelievably fast pace, like a virus. In an instant, the peace and harmony within the capital were wiped out by this news, and the smiles on people��s faces disappeared, replaced by deep worry.


    A sentiment known as ��fear�� irresistibly spread among the hearts of the people of Anvika.


    Even though Bloody Butterfly was imprisoned in the empire��s most infamous and tightly guarded Sky Dungeon, the people still could not feel any sense of security.


    After all,


    What was imprisoned was a demon king-level monstrous creature!


    Since the last attack by the Sword Demon and Higanbana, the empire��s citizens have already suffered a significant trauma. Fully aware of the horror of demon kings, how could they allow such a monster to live in the same area as them? It��s like having a ferocious beast sleeping beside you, even if it is in chains. Can you feel safe?


    Not to mention,


    Whether these chains are secure is even more uncertain.


    Moreover,


    Whenever the imprisonment of a demon king is mentioned, the people of Anvika can��t help but recall the shocking event of the Abyssal Demon Invasion of the SkyeDome that shook the continent half a year ago. After that battle, the renowned Son of Destiny, Xue Tianao, went missing, the powerful elite troops of the Snowy Night Empire were nearly annihilated, and the once-thriving SkyeDome was almost destroyed overnight.


    The entire Snowy Night Empire was thus relegated to a second-rate power, completely losing its ability to compete with the Red Leaf.


    And the cause of all this.


    Seems to be because Xue Tianao recklessly captured Inferno!


    To rescue their sealed leader, the abyssal demon hordes launched a massive invasion southward, mercilessly ravaging the Snowy Night Empire��s troops.


    Leading to rivers of blood.


    With the lesson of the SkyeDome before them, no one wants to repeat the same mistake.


    Although Bloody Butterfly, as a newly born demon king, must be powerful, her mere existence could potentially bring endless retribution from the abyssal demon hordes.


    Following the previous invasions by the Sword Demon and Higanbana, the empire��s credibility has severely declined.


    Almost unanimously, the people inside Anvika began to feel an unprecedented sense of unease.


    The entire city lost its vitality, plunging into a somber and oppressive atmosphere.


    Under this trend of unease, the people began to flee Anvika with their families. Although they were reluctant to leave their homeland, it was clear that survival was the immediate priority.


    Within just two days, two-thirds of the city��s population had hastily evacuated Anvika.


    The once bustling capital of the Red Leaf, gradually lost its former glory, sinking into a depressive and deathly quiet atmosphere.


    ...


    --


    The Sky Dungeon in the Promi District.


    It is the most infamous and absolutely fortified bastion of the Red Leaf Empire, known for its impregnable defenses.


    In the lowest level of the Dungeon, the most vicious, terrifying criminals are imprisoned.


    Even Satan would have to take notes from these overlords.


    Only the elite of the empire��s forces, capable of standing toe-to-toe with these prisoners, would have the privilege to guard them.


    Exceptional courage, astonishing combat prowess.


    After all, only such a guard force could suppress the demons in the lowest level of the Sky Dungeon.


    As the commander of these guard forces, Fietrel, with his high stage level 7 strength, is a well-known and formidable knight with a distinguished record of battle achievements.


    With his exceptional courage, superhuman strength, strict work attitude, and firm hand, he rules over the Sky Prison.


    At this moment,


    As the lower dungeon door opens, Fietrel, with muscles like cords and a face tattooed with a giant dragon, accompanied by several guards, steps into this dark and chaotic space.


    Under normal circumstances,


    Fietrel, entering the lowest level, would have a stern face, exuding an imposing aura, ready to unleash his power and intimidate these scum.


    However, this time,


    The previously stern expression on Fietrel��s rugged face is gone, replaced by a fear unbecoming of his status. Even Fietrel��s stride lacked its usual confidence, becoming timid and hesitant. The whole man trembled, his heart pounding so fiercely it seemed it might leap out of his chest.


    In fact,


    The abnormality wasn��t just with Fietrel; the entire lower level of the dungeon had unusually fallen into an eerie silence. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You see, In the past, every time Fietrel came down for inspection, these "good Samaritans" who stood against Fietrel would greet him with the most "elegant" of languages, kindly inquiring about Fietrel��s ancestors in their own special way, with gestures like giving the middle finger being all too common. And today? The prisoners, who were once enthusiastic as fire, have strangely fallen into a deathly quiet scene. The grand welcoming ceremony was also nowhere to be found.


    These prisoners, each and every one of them, sat quietly on their beds, wrapped in their blankets, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    Even upon seeing Fietrel, they unprecedentedly cast sympathetic glances at him.


    Solemnly watching as Fietrel stepped deeper into the dungeon.


    ...


    Looking around at the prisoners who had become docile and seemingly understanding, Fietrel felt very complex emotions.


    He always had an idealistic goal of ruling the Sky Dungeon, which was to erase the cruelty from these criminals�� hearts, allowing them to be reborn.


    However,


    When these criminals quietly sat on their beds watching him, Fietrel couldn��t feel happy. Because he knew, these criminals hadn��t become enlightened or had their brutality erased from their hearts to become so quiet. They had quieted down because an extraordinary person had come to the depths of the dungeon.


    That was a breathtakingly beautiful girl.


    When the black-haired girl was ��escorted�� into the dungeon by the guards, these criminals still cluelessly made lewd comments at the girl, uttering all sorts of vulgarities and making indecent gestures.


    But then, after a flash of red light,


    Those who made those gestures lost their hands, those who spouted nonsense lost their tongues, and those bold enough to call the girl to their bed exploded into a pool of blood plasma, including several infamous level 6 bandit. With the death of these prisoners, a suffocating aura of death instantly enveloped the entire lower level of the dungeon.


    Even the simplest-minded prisoner could clearly feel the oppression contained within that scarlet power, understanding it to be the legendary Abyssal Shadow Force of the demon race.


    At that moment, all prisoners, and even Fietrel himself, realized a terrifying truth.


    ��"A demon king was imprisoned in their dungeon."��


    Upon learning that a demon king was imprisoned on the same level as them, this group of extremely evil criminals suddenly had an epiphany, drastically reformed, and became incredibly docile and understanding. They even started greeting the guards, something unimaginable on any other day. There was only one reason behind their actions...


    That was to be transferred away from the bottom level of the dungeon, as long as they could be far from the demon king, they were willing to do anything.


    After all, they did not believe the dungeon had the capability to restrain a demon king creature.


    Once the black-haired girl lashed out, they would be the first ones to be devoured alive.


    They do not want to die!


    Catching a glimpse of the nearby prisoners with faces of feigned innocence, Fietrel couldn��t help but twitch his brow.


    Thinking that what he had struggled for decades to achieve, was instantly accomplished by the arrival of the black-haired girl, Fietrel felt a mix of emotions.


    "These guys..."


    However,


    At this moment, Fietrel didn��t have the energy to dwell on these prisoners, because he had a more serious matter to handle... which was delivering meals to the prisoners... or rather, to Bloody Butterfly...


    Thinking about his current purpose, Fietrel��s heart tensed up.


    He had a deep understanding of how terrifying a demon king could be. Not to mention, the recent scene of Bloody Butterfly killing twenty-five prisoners in an instant was still vivid in his mind.


    The psychological pressure of sharing a space with such a terrifying creature was immense.


    It goes without saying.


    Moreover, although Bloody Butterfly was suppressed in the deepest part of the dungeon, bound by the most terrifying barriers and chains, Fietrel��s years of intuition told him that these little tricks could hardly restrain Bloody Butterfly. Him delivering meals? Sometimes he didn��t understand, was the meal in his hands really the meal? Or was it himself?


    Strictly speaking, he didn��t want to deliver the meal at all.


    But considering what Bloody Butterfly said, if he didn��t deliver the meal, she would start causing trouble.


    Without clear instructions from his superiors on what exactly this living hellspawn wanted to do, Fietrel had no choice but to proceed with determination.


    With a heart full of trepidation, Fietrel pushed open the iron gate adorned with ghastly patterns...


    As the gate opened, the most terrifying cell in the deepest part of the dungeon was fully revealed to Fietrel.


    Then,


    Fietrel was stunned,


    "Wh��????"


    Because inside that holy light-constructed barrier, it was completely empty... The black-haired girl who should have been restrained within had vanished without a trace...


    "WTF?! Where is she?!!"

 Chapter 759 - 760: Jailbreak

    In the deepest part of the dungeon, that cell was specifically prepared for Bloody Butterfly.


    Impenetrable,


    Unless by the holder of the key or the maintainer of the barrier, no one could enter it, let alone escape from it. Over eight hundred years ago, two of the four great Demon Kings perished in despair within this Black Death Barrier. It was from this that the Black Death Sky Dungeon got its name.


    However,


    Now?


    When Fietrel opened the door, the black-haired girl, who should have been restrained at the center of the barrier, unable to move, had mysteriously disappeared?! Leaving behind nothing but an empty barrier.


    After a moment of stupefaction, Fietrel��s meal tray crashed to the floor.


    "Where is she?! Where is Bloody Butterfly?!"


    Although Fietrel had a premonition that this Black Death Cage couldn��t contain Bloody Butterfly, for her to leave without any trace? That was just too a very strong slap in the face.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    Fietrel frantically rushed to the front of the barrier, unleashing his magical power, looking around for any clue. Unfortunately, after a period of observation, Fietrel still found nothing. Confused and furious, Fietrel directed his angry gaze towards a huge black figure cowering in the corner:


    "Hellomos! What the hell is going on here?! Where is Bloody Butterfly?"


    As Fietrel��s voice rang out, the one named Hellomos slowly extended three furry heads. It was a terrifying beast resembling a hellhound.


    Indeed,


    This black creature, chained within the hall, was the legendary companion beast of the Sky Dungeon, known for its ferocity and bloodlust. While it couldn��t leave the Dungeon, with the help of the dungeon��s malevolent and yin energies, Hellomos could unleash the strength of level 8 entities. This three-headed beast was one of the strongest lines of defense in the Black Death Sky Dungeon.


    Unfortunately,


    Such a powerful being lacked intelligence.


    In his anxiety, Fietrel even forgot this detail for a moment. Coming back to his senses, Fietrel couldn��t help but hold his forehead, regretting his foolish action of questioning the guardian beast.


    "But, wait?"


    In the midst of his regret, Fietrel suddenly noticed something unusual about Hellomos.


    This beast, which usually knew no fear, always baring its teeth and issuing earth-shaking roars at any lifeform that entered its sight, why was it now? Shivering and curling up in the corner? Even those mindless red eyes seemed to be flashing pitifully?


    As if it were a little puppy that had just been bullied and trained? S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "��"


    ��What could have scared Hellomos to this extent, to make this fierce beast understand what fear is?��


    ��The only one capable of doing this must be Bloody Butterfly. How did she do it?��


    ��No,��


    ��That��s no longer important. The crucial question now is, where has that demoness gone?��


    ��The priority is to find her whereabouts!��


    ��For goddess sake, aren��t there two level 8 elite watching outside the dungeon? How come there��s no news at all?!��


    "Quickly activate the internal defense system! And immediately notify His Majesty!"


    "Understood!!"


    Following Fietrel��s command, the guards unanimously saluted and responded, quickly springing into action. Fietrel himself hurriedly pulled out a communication magic stone, ready to contact the troops stationed outside the Dungeon, to seal the area and search for Bloody Butterfly��s whereabouts. However, just as Fietrel was about to activate the magic stone, the hellhound in front of him suddenly made a pitiful ��whimpering�� sound.


    ��Huh?!��


    Perplexed, Fietrel couldn��t help but direct his gaze forward,


    Then he saw Hellomos burying all three heads under its tail, suddenly curling up into a fluffy large meatball. At that moment, this formidable and brutal guardian of the prison was visibly shaking in fear. Naturally, this scene left Fietrel puzzled.


    But soon,


    His confusion was resolved.


    Because the next moment, a soft, pleasant voice, like the sound of goddess entered Fietrel��s ears,


    ��"Oh, isn��t this the Warden? What brings you to my quarters?"��


    "?!!"


    Although the voice was pleasant, it instantly made Fietrel��s hair stand on end, his whole body enveloped in an indescribable shiver.


    This voice, he was all too familiar with.


    It was the voice of the Black Rose Lady, the demon king - Bloody Butterfly.


    "Bloody, Bloody Butterfly?!!"


    Startled, Fietrel swiftly turned around and leaped several meters back, distancing himself from that stunningly beautiful black silhouette, and instinctively adopting a battle stance. The guards who hadn��t yet left the hall also drew their weapons, vigilantly aiming at Bloody Butterfly.


    Instantly, The atmosphere became tense.


    To this, Yumo simply smiled wryly, seemingly unconcerned with the hostility of the guards. Instead, she greeted everyone like an elegant noble lady.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    "��"


    Seemingly noticing that Bloody Butterfly had no intention of attacking, Fietrel slowly eased the unease in his eyes, the feeling of being choked by the Grim Reaper seemed to have alleviated. Although the pressure had lessened significantly, his mind was filled with burgeoning questions.


    She escaped, didn��t she? Why has she come back?!


    ��And, What is this delicious smell?��


    ��The scent of food?��


    Following the aroma, Fietrel couldn��t help but direct his gaze towards the meal tray in the black-haired girl��s hands. On that simple tray, there were some exquisitely delicious foods and a cup of fragrant coffee. The scent of the food continuously tantalized Fietrel��s taste buds, making him swallow his saliva inappropriately.


    After taking a deep breath, Fietrel trembled as he asked,


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, where did you go?"


    "Hm?"


    Seeing Fietrel pointing towards her meal tray, Yumo smiled sweetly and lifted the tray like she was presenting her achievements, showing Fietrel the array of exquisite food on it,


    "Of course, I went to the kitchen to cook~"


    Hearing her matter-of-fact tone, Fietrel��s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably.


    Breaking new ground, he summoned his bravery and he said with a tone tinged with censure.


    "Excuse me, do you realize that you, you shouldn��t be leaving that barrier?"


    "It can��t be helped."


    "Can��t be helped??"


    "Yes~"


    The girl waved her hand innocently:


    "It��s because the food prepared by your cafeteria is just too terrible."


    Being spoiled by the Black Rose family, Yumo is extremely picky about food. The prison��s ��crudely made�� meals naturally couldn��t satisfy Yumo��s taste buds.


    "..."


    "I had no choice but to go and cook some myself."


    The black-haired girl seemed very helpless.


    However, as someone who is grateful, Yumo naturally wouldn��t take advantage of the Dungeon��s food without giving something in return. Since she had free time, she took it upon herself to improve the prison��s food.


    "Don��t worry, I��ve also made some for you. There��s plenty stored in the kitchen; you can have it for lunch."


    "Ah? What!?..."


    Fietrel was flabbergasted.


    ��A demon king? Going to the kitchen to cook? What in the world is going on?!��


    Meanwhile,


    Seeing Fietrel��s twitching expression as a doubt about the food, Yumo very generously patted his shoulder and handed him a piece of meat pie from her tray.


    "Relax, my cooking skills are quite good. I believe you��ll like it."


    After saying this,


    Ignoring Fietrel��s dumbfounded look, the black-haired girl simply carried her tray and walked towards the center barrier.


    "..."


    Looking down at the steaming hot, freshly baked meat pie in his hand, Fietrel was momentarily stunned. After a few seconds of silence, he, as if possessed, picked up the meat pie and took a bite.


    He wasn��t worried about poison,


    Because Fietrel was well aware that if she truly wanted to kill him, she could do so with a mere flick of her finger, without needing to go through such trouble.


    As he bit down, the crispy crust crackled, and the savory juice instantly flooded Fietrel��s mouth, delivering an indescribably delicious shock to his taste buds...


    The guards nearby, upon seeing Fietrel eat the meat pie, couldn��t help but show a horrified expression.


    However,


    The scene they imagined, where Fietrel would instantly turn into an abyssal demon upon eating, did not occur...


    Under the incredulous gaze of the guards, Fietrel��s eyes sparkled as he uncontrollably muttered to himself,


    "It��s, it��s actually pretty good..."


    Guards: "?_?"

 Chapter 760 - 761: Hesitation

    ��Ah!?��


    ��What am I doing?!��


    After indulging in the delicious moment, Fietrel suddenly came back to his senses and turned his gaze towards the dark-haired girl not far away.


    Then, Under Fietrel��s suspicious gaze, the dark-haired girl slowly walked towards the barrier. She then casually raised her hand and easily tore open a hole in the barrier. This barrier, filled with holy light and powerful enough to instantly annihilate anyone who touched it, did not cause the slightest harm to the girl. She entered the barrier as easily as if she was returning home, and even took the time to repair the crack afterwards, as casually as closing a door.


    After that,


    While Fietrel was still in shock, the previously empty barrier, aside from the binding chains, suddenly had furniture like sofas and coffee tables... It was unclear where the Bloody Butterfly got these items from. Moreover, the chains that were enchanted by a mage to bind sinners were disassembled by the girl to make a hammock?!


    It��s incomprehensible. What would the creators of the Black Death Sky Prison think if they saw this scene?


    Furthermore,


    ��Can you give us some dignity... This is supposed to be a prison! Can you not make it seem like you��re on vacation?!!!��


    At that moment, Fietrel couldn��t help but roar.


    However, he only dared to roar in his heart. Realizing that the prison was virtually useless, Fietrel didn��t dare provoke her, lest she get annoyed and simply kill him on a whim.


    Thus, he could only vent his frustrations internally.


    However,


    Observing the dark-haired girl who dined elegantly, Fietrel couldn��t help but show a confused expression.


    ��So beautiful and graceful,��


    ��And skilled in cooking, she even cleaned the dark and gloomy depths of the dungeon so thoroughly...��


    ��Is this person really the kind of cruel and bloodthirsty demon king that we know?��


    ��Or perhaps,��


    ��Is our understanding of abyssal demons wrong?��


    ��Sigh,��


    ��It��s confusing...��


    Fietrel massaged his forehead in perplexity.


    "Commander, what should we do now?"


    As Fietrel was entangled in his thoughts, several prison guards approached him and looked to their commander for guidance.


    To this, Fietrel could only shake his head truthfully and give a bitter smile.


    "I don��t know. Just don��t provoke her. Besides, let��s report the situation here to His Majesty first."


    "Yes, Commander."


    ��.


    Inside the central district of Anvika, lies the Red Leaf Imperial Palace.


    In the peaceful palace where the Emperor of the Empire resides, a group of distinguished guests were welcomed today.


    The existence that could make the Emperor personally greet and entertain them is no ordinary being, but the collaborator of the Red Leaf Royal Family��s Holy War, the Pope of Asumos Church - Kael.


    At this moment,


    In a quiet pavilion by the lake, the elderly Emperor Ojin was sitting quietly in front of a desk, carefully playing with a black chess piece in his hands. Opposite him, playing chess with him, was the golden-haired man, Pope Kael. Although Kael came to visit the elderly Emperor with important matters to discuss, he was not in a hurry and continued to play the game of national chess (a high-end hobby of the Red Leaf Empire) with Ojin.


    While playing chess, they discussed the plans for the Holy War.


    After placing a black piece on the board, Ojin raised a doubt he had in mind:


    "Your Holiness, the Demon Temple, is it really necessary to be destroyed? Is there no possibility for us to coexist peacefully with the abyssal demons?"


    Upon hearing this,


    The nearby guards all showed shocked expressions, seemingly unable to believe the Emperor would ask such a question. Even the Empire��s Second Prince, Amon, who was silently standing behind and watching the game, showed a look of astonishment. It is known that the hatred accumulated between humans and abyssal demons over hundreds of years is deep-rooted, and both sides are undoubtedly in a fight to the death.


    To everyone, the idea of coexisting peacefully with such bloodthirsty monsters is simply a fantasy.


    Thus,


    When the old Emperor expressed this thought, many guards and even the ministers standing guard outside the pavilion showed peculiar expressions.


    ��"Your Majesty? Could it be senility?"��


    However,


    Compared to the astonishment of those nearby, Kael appeared extremely calm. Not only was he expressionless, but he also took his time to place a piece on the board before slowly asking in return:


    "Why would Your Majesty have such a thought?"


    "The Sky Dungeon has sent back some intelligence, Your Holiness must have seen it, right?"


    "Yes."


    "The performance of the Bloody Butterfly is quite different from the demon kings we know of. Apart from killing a few prisoners at the beginning, she has always seemed harmless. Not only that, but she has also taken up managing and educating the prisoners in the dungeon, even preparing meals for the guards. Does Your Holiness have any thoughts on this?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Kael replied with a light laugh.


    "The intensity of the bindings needs to be further strengthened. The current pressure of the Sky Dungeon is completely insufficient."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes."


    After nodding without hesitation, Kael glanced meaningfully at the elderly man in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, you haven��t been deceived by Bloody Butterfly��s behavior, have you? Indeed, her acting skills is excellent; otherwise, she wouldn��t have been able to hide among human society for so many years without being discovered. Your Majesty, you must also know that such monster cannot truly and sincerely coexist with us. Think about the disasters the abyssal demons have brought over the years, think about the precedent set by the Snow Night Empire... Don��t forget, not long ago, the Sword Demon and Higanbana also just attacked Anvika."


    "I was just curious to ask. After all, if we could stop the strife, it would always be good for the people."


    Saying this, Emperor Ojin even showed a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    To this, Kael responded with a light laugh.


    He seemed to have noticed the hesitation in Ojin��s eyes.


    "Trust me, Your Majesty. Only by completely killing the abyssal demons can our people welcome peace, instead of living in fear every day. Your Majesty, I must remind you, we humans are on the menu for the abyssal demons. In their eyes, we are food. Do you think they would coexist peacefully with their food?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps, Bloody Butterfly is a different existence?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Your Holiness, why do you think Bloody Butterfly suddenly surrendered herself for arrest this time? Many high-ranking officials think she did it to give the civilians time to evacuate. Or perhaps, is she showing weakness voluntarily? Wanting to negotiate peace with us?"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Kael couldn��t help but let out a mocking laugh;


    "Hahaha, what a naive thought. Although it��s unclear what Bloody Butterfly��s ultimate goal is, it��s definitely not for the sake of humans, nor is it to negotiate peace with us. If she wanted to negotiate, she could have just requested to see us directly. As for considering humans? That��s a joke..."


    Kael restrained the smile on his face and looked seriously into the eyes of the old emperor:


    "She is the Demon Temple; if she truly sympathized with humans, why didn��t she restrain those demon kings under her command earlier? The people who died from those monsters�� rampages are countless. So, Your Majesty, really, don��t have any naive thoughts."


    Kael seriously advised.


    To this,


    Emperor Ojin fell into a brief silence, and after the silence, the old emperor did not directly answer Kael but instead asked:


    "So now, regarding Bloody Butterfly, who is imprisoned, what do you plan to do? You came to me this time, presumably already having thought of a solution, right?"


    "Hehe, indeed."


    Kael noncommittally nodded slightly.


    "So, how will you deal with it?"


    "It��s simple, but it will be a bit troublesome for the royal family. Because the royal family might have to relocate."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because, I plan to use the Sky City��s Divine-Annihilating Cannon to turn Bloody Butterfly and the entire Black Death Sky Prison to ashes."

 Chapter 761 - 762: Burning the Boats and Sinking the Ships

    "What did you say?!"


    Upon hearing Kael��s words, Emperor Ojin��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he slammed his hand on the table, his red eyes filled with displeasure.


    The guards and ministers around them were also drawn by the Emperor��s voice, and they looked at the old emperor with disbelief.


    Because Kael and Emperor Ojin were surrounded by a layer of invisible magical barrier, the crowd couldn��t hear their conversation clearly, but seeing the old emperor lose his temper and ask questions, they still showed a confused expression. After all, the old emperor was a calm and composed person, and he had never shown any emotional outbursts in public.


    On the other hand,


    Facing Emperor Ojin��s question, Kael smiled calmly and gestured innocently with his hands:


    "What��s wrong, Your Majesty? This is a perfect plan. The Black Death Sky Prison was built by late Emperor eight hundred years ago to suppress criminals and prevent them from escaping. The prison contains a large amount of magical barrier that can directly swallow and destroy escapees when necessary. Against Bloody Butterfly, these magical barrier will definitely be useful. Your Majesty, I believe you also know what the main component of the ��Divine Cannon�� in the Sky City is? That��s right, it��s anti-hydrogen particles. When these magical barrier gases come into contact with the large amount of anti-hydrogen particles contained in the ��Divine Cannon��, they will produce an unimaginable explosion, which will definitely be much stronger than the explosive power of the Divine Cannon��, even several times stronger. Killing the Bloody Butterfly in one fell swoop is not impossible."


    As he spoke,


    Kael confidently met Emperor Ojin��s gaze:


    "Although it is unknown whether the Bloody Butterfly intentionally allowed herself to be captured and if there is a conspiracy behind it, all conspiracies will be destroyed in the face of absolute power. Furthermore, as we analyzed earlier, Bloody Butterfly intentionally allowed herself to be captured and is waiting for an opportunity in the prison. If this opportunity is really given to the Bloody Butterfly, we will certainly be defeated. Instead of waiting for that to happen, it��s better to take the initiative. What do you think, Emperor Ojin?"


    "The power of the ��Divine Cannon�� is already strong. If it is combined with magical barrier particles, the explosion... the entire imperial capital will..."


    "Undoubtedly be completely destroyed, right?"


    Kael answered without hesitation:


    "That��s why I just said that your royal family needs a new capital."


    "Kael, are you... serious?"


    "Of course, I am serious."


    Kael affirmed.


    As the words came out of his mouth, the pope even opened his hands and showed a righteous expression.


    "Indeed, losing such a prosperous capital is a huge loss. But if we can completely destroy the Demon Temple and cut off the source of power for the abyssal demons, then it��s all worth it. Don��t worry, when the time comes, our church will also be destroyed as well. We will rebuild together hand in hand."


    "..."


    Emperor Ojin clenched his fists and stared intently at Kael��s face, asking word by word:


    "Your Holiness, do you really not know what consequences this will lead to?"


    "If we can destroy the Demon Temple, destroy our greatest enemy for centuries, then I think any consequence is worth it."


    "I understand."


    Seeing Kael��s answer, Emperor Ojin lost the will to continue the conversation, and directly picked up the scepter symbolizing the royal power and left the pavilion where the two were meeting without looking back.


    Although it was unclear what the emperor was planning to do, the confused Amon and others quickly followed Emperor Ojin��s pace and left the pavilion.


    Watching them leave like this, without any courtesy, Kael directly raised his hand to stop his displeased subordinates, and pretending as if nothing had happened, deliberately called out to Emperor Ojin:


    "Your Majesty, I��ll be waiting for you?"


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Emperor Ojin stopped for a moment, but quickly left the scene with the important figures of the Red Leaf Royal Family.


    "It seems that His Majesty is quite anxious, the game hasn��t even finished yet."


    Looking at the chessboard on the table that was still in the middle of a heated game, Kael shook his head regretfully.


    At this time,


    Tania, who had been standing beside Kael for a long time, thoughtfully watched Emperor Ojin��s departure. Her eyes unconsciously narrowed, and a cold gleam silently emerged from them...


    ---


    At night,


    In the Dragon Palace,


    *Creak...*


    Accompanied by the sound of the palace door opening, a beautiful woman slowly stepped into the imperial bedroom where the emperor of the empire resided, accompanied by a few maids and guards.


    Although she was over forty, the well-preserved woman still had a quite elegant and beautiful appearance. The woman had a head of beautiful black hair, skin like condensed cream, like warm jade, eyebrows like willow, eyes like water, and her whole body exuded a mature beauty and a unique charm.


    Wearing a phoenix crown and a light silk robe, the soft red silk fabric was embroidered with majestic and elegant royal patterns. The skirt covered her feet, clearly visible with gold edges, made of precious soul gold threads.


    The woman with a noble demeanor was the queen of the Red Leaf Empire and the wife of Emperor Ojin - Seraphina.


    After entering the bedroom, Seraphina ordered the guards and maids to wait outside, and she herself went in.


    A moment later,


    Seraphina came to the central area of the bedroom, and in front of her was Emperor Ojin, who was processing documents at his desk.


    Sensing his wife��s arrival, Emperor Ojin spoke softly, "You��re here."


    "Yes, Dear."


    With a slight nod, Seraphina walked slowly to Emperor Ojin��s side and gently placed a cloak over the old emperor��s shoulders.


    "What��s wrong? you seem to be in low spirits. Do you have something on your mind?"


    "Hmm."


    "Is it related to the previous meeting?"


    "You could say that,"


    Emperor Ojin nodded silently. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the emperor of the empire, Emperor Ojin had naturally learned from his ancestors about the terrifying existence sealed underground in Anvika. At this moment, regarding the plan proposed by Kael, Emperor Ojin��s heart was filled with resistance. Once the Divine Cannon struck the Sky Prison, even if it could destroy the Blood Butterfly, if the seal at the bottom of the ground was broken, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However,


    His opposition alone would not change anything. The Church and the Sky City both intended to act according to Kael��s wishes, and the Holy Tower seemed to have the same intention.


    If he wanted to stop this plan, did he have to reveal the secret underground?


    But...


    Could this stop the Church��s new plan?


    For some reason, Emperor Ojin felt that Kael was not unaware of the secret underground, but rather knew it very well, and even made this suggestion based on this. If that was the case... the situation would be much more serious than he imagined.


    Feeling the need, he decided to report to his ancestor...


    However, what made this old emperor depressed was not just this matter. The matter of the Bloody Butterfly also made Emperor Ojin feel tangled. Because the secret underground could not be revealed to anyone, Emperor Ojin planned to tell his lover about his thoughts on the Bloody Butterfly to relieve his blocked inner heart.


    Looking up slowly at the still beautiful black-haired woman, Emperor Ojin asked softly, "Seraphina, have you seen the information that Fietrel handed over?"


    "I have seen it..."


    "Do you find it strange?"


    "Strange?"


    "Yes."


    Emperor Ojin nodded slightly:


    "In the Sky Prison, the Bloody Butterfly��s behavior did not seem like that of a cruel and bloodthirsty abyssal demon, but rather like a strange and mysterious girl. This girl transformed from the Demon Temple may not be as cruel as Kael said. She did not seem to have the desire to destroy mankind."


    "Then, it must be an act, right?"


    Seraphina said with a doubtful tone.


    To this, Emperor Ojin shook his head:


    "I thought so at first. But, for safety��s sake, I had the investigators of the Intelligence Department investigate the Bloody Butterfly��s life at Luminous Academy. In the mouths of every student, the Bloody Butterfly was a kind and patient good teacher. Other Academy teachers also had high evaluations of the Bloody Butterfly."


    "This�� this must also be a disguise, right?"


    "It��s possible. But she can suppress the abyssal demon��s desire to slaughter and live in harmony with humans. I believe that the Bloody Butterfly herself does not hate humans like other abyssal demons."


    " Then�� what is your plan?"


    "I plan to have a chat with Bloody Butterfly myself."

 Chapter 762 - 763: Falsehood

    "I plan to personally talk to the Bloody Butterfly."


    Emperor Ojin spoke slowly of his decision.


    Upon hearing this, Seraphina��s expression suddenly changed, and she looked at her husband in disbelief.


    "Your Majesty, are you joking?! Meeting that monster, this is too dangerous!"


    Facing the agitated Seraphina, Emperor Ojin gestured for her to calm down.


    "It��s okay. From the Bloody Butterfly��s behavior at the Academy and in the Prison, this girl transformed is a being that can communicate. She should not harm me."


    "Should? That��s just a probability!"


    "Don��t worry."


    Emperor Ojin shook his head without hesitation, and there was not a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Anyway, these old bones of mine are about to enter the earth. If I die, I��ll just die."


    "Is it worth it?"


    "If it can avoid resorting to war, the most extreme method, to end the struggle between humans and abyssal demons, then it is worth it."


    "End the struggle? Is that possible?" Seraphina asked incredulously.


    To this, Emperor Ojin nodded affirmatively:


    "All abyssal demons obey the Demon Temple. As long as the Demon Temple is willing to stop the war, there is a possibility of ending the war."


    "But, will the Demon Temple be willing to stop the war?"


    "Intuition tells me that it is possible. Do you know? The Bloody Butterfly appeared in our vision only a few years ago, and with the appearance of the Bloody Butterfly, or rather in places where the Bloody Butterfly appeared, the behavior of the abyssal demons often became strange."


    "Strange?"


    "Yes. Whether it was the Galrose Fortress in the Snow Night Empire, Wind City, or Skyedome, the abyssal demon legions occupied an absolute advantage, and the human forces were on the verge of collapse. Usually, the abyssal demon legions would ruthlessly launch massacres against the remaining troops, but in those incidents, the abyssal demons suddenly stopped and retreated for some reason? Why is this?"


    As he spoke, Seraphina��s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, as if she understood Emperor Ojin��s thoughts.


    "So, Your Majesty, do you think it was the Bloody Butterfly who stopped the subsequent massacres? And what does this prove? The Bloody Butterfly��s appearance on the battlefield proves that she also participated in it!"


    "No, this at least proves that the Bloody Butterfly will not ruthlessly slaughter humans. She has sufficient rationality and even some compassion for humans. If that��s the case, she is a being that can be talked with. Think about it, if it were other demon kings, which one would not kill mercilessly?"


    Emperor Ojin directly denied Seraphina��s words and continued to supplement his statement:


    "Moreover, didn��t the Sword Demon retreat softly during the confrontation with the ancestor?"


    "Yes."


    "In fact, the ancestor later told me that the Sword Demon was not afraid of him, but became very excited after fighting with the ancestor and was ready to continue fighting to the death. However, at that time, a beautiful figure appeared on the Sword Demon��s shoulder and stopped the Sword Demon from releasing more of his power, forcing it to leave the battlefield. If it weren��t for that figure, Anvika would have suffered immeasurable losses. If I��m not mistaken, that figure that stopped the Sword Demon was the Bloody Butterfly!"


    As he spoke, Emperor Ojin felt more and more that he needed to meet with the Bloody Butterfly.


    Although it was unwise to plot against a tiger��s skin, Emperor Ojin wanted to take a gamble this time. After all, from the current situation, if a holy war were truly launched, they might not be able to achieve final victory, and even if they did, it would undoubtedly require paying a painful price. Even the seal underneath the imperial capital might be disturbed.


    Emperor Ojin, who had always been steady, was unwilling to take such a huge risk.


    "Anyway, I still have to see that Bloody Butterfly."


    Emperor Ojin made a solemn decision.


    Although his wife Seraphina was still constantly dissuading him, advising him not to take the risk of meeting the Bloody Butterfly, Emperor Ojin, who knew the principle of not getting a tiger cub without entering the tiger��s den, ignored Seraphina��s persuasion this time and looked solemnly toward the location of the Sky Prison.


    "Your Majesty, won��t you consider it again!? If..."


    "Enough, I made up my mind"


    "If something really happens to me, let Amon take my place."


    "You, do you really have to go yourself? Let the prime minister..."


    "No, I must go myself. Only by going to the Sky Prison in person can we show enough sincerity on behalf of the Red Leaf Royal Family... Forget it, time is of the essence, I��ll set off now."


    Glancing at his wife beside him, Emperor Ojin, who had made up his mind, immediately took action and put on the long robe that symbolized the royal power.


    Since he had dismissed all his attendants, Emperor Ojin had to ask his queen to help him convey a message while he was arranging his clothes:


    "Sera, please give an order to the central minister to prepare a carriage immediately and contact Fietrel, telling him that I need to see the Bloody Butterfly now."


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    As if knowing that it was useless to persuade him, Seraphina no longer spoke, but respectfully lowered her head.


    ...


    After giving instructions, Emperor Ojin began to imagine the scene of meeting the Bloody Butterfly in his mind and thought about appropriate words. The tension in Emperor Ojin��s heart also rose at this moment. Although he believed that the Bloody Butterfly was a being that could communicate with, it was still a terrifying existence in the world for a mere fifth-level mortal to face.


    Emperor Ojin��s psychological pressure could be imagined. After taking a few deep breaths, this old emperor of the Red Leaf Empire barely suppressed his inner anxiety.


    However, just as the old emperor��s heart had just stabilized, the communication magic stone beside him suddenly rang, and a familiar voice quickly came out, which belonged to his trusted central minister, Pang.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Is the carriage ready? So fast?��


    Emperor Ojin was shocked by Pang��s efficiency and couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows.


    However, just as the old emperor was about to ask Pang how the Prison had responded, this central minister reported to the old emperor first.


    "Your Majesty, the Queen asked me to inform you that she is entertaining two envoys from the Church this evening and will be away from the palace for one night."


    "Huh?!?"


    Hearing this, Emperor Ojin��s face suddenly changed. Because, based on his understanding of his ministers for many years, he knew that Pang would not dare to joke with him.


    In other words, the queen was indeed holding a banquet to receive the envoys of the Church.


    Then, if the queen was receiving the envoys, who was the person he was talking to just now?


    In an instant, a drop of cold sweat slowly flowed down his forehead. His heart entered an unprecedented state of tension.


    However, as an old emperor who had been in power for many years, Emperor Ojin quickly stabilized his mind.


    In the second after Pang finished speaking, Emperor Ojin made a quick decision, suddenly turned his head and reached out, trying to touch the emergency alarm device on the table corner to call for support from the palace guards.


    However, how could "Seraphina" not know what Emperor Ojin was thinking? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the instant that Emperor Ojin made the move, "Seraphina" instantly rushed in front of the old emperor, directly grabbed his wrist, choked his neck, and violently pressed Emperor Ojin against the wall.


    As for the communication magic stone, it was thrown out by Seraphina and directly pierced by a steel pen.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!!"


    Emperor Ojin, who was already over forty years old, suddenly spat out two mouthfuls of blood under this impact.


    Because his neck was being choked, the breathless Emperor Ojin had no strength to shout for help. His body was also unable to move, and now Emperor Ojin clearly realized... he was done for.


    The only thing he could do now was to stare at the person in front of him with unwilling eyes, who was wearing the skin of his queen.


    "You, who are you?! What is the purpose of doing this?!!"


    "Purpose?"


    ��Seraphina�� smiled slightly, and her eyes also changed dramatically in an instant, no longer gentle and respectful, but filled with a terrifying aura that made people shiver.


    "Nothing much. It��s just to prevent you and the royal family from escaping during the battle~ After all, if the holy war cannot proceed smoothly, I will be very troubled. Since you have this idea, then I can only say... I��m sorry, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 763 - 764: The Black Rose of the North

    "If Your Majesty has truly reconciled with Bloody Butterfly, I will not interfere."


    Seraphina said coldly.


    There was not a shred of respect for Ojin in her words, only disdain.


    As the words left her mouth, Seraphina��s voice also underwent a change.


    Not only that,


    Under Ojin��s stunned gaze, Seraphina��s image in his eyes began to distort.


    Accompanied by a wave of faint golden mist, Seraphina in Ojin��s eyes, whether it was her attire, appearance, or even aura, underwent a dramatic transformation.


    The solemn palace court dress turned into a golden-edged skirt armor, the beautiful black long hair turned into dazzling golden hair, and the kind and loving aura was suddenly replaced by a cold and murderous atmosphere...


    Ojin��s familiar wife had turned into another person.


    "What... what is going on..."


    Trembling,


    Ojin asked in a hoarse voice, his eyes filled with bewilderment.


    In fact,


    Ojin had long been on guard against enemies impersonating his relatives to approach him.


    After all,


    There were countless people in this world who were good at disguising and illusory magic. Not to mention, there were also artifacts like the "Deceitful Mask" that could change a person��s appearance and aura.


    Ojin was not afraid of such people because he, who was good at observing details, could judge the authenticity of the other party based on subtle clues and respond accordingly.


    However,


    Facing the person in front of him who was impersonating his wife, what Ojin found hardest to believe was not the fake appearance...


    But the words and demeanor that were just like his wife��s. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if the person in front of him was not a counterfeit, but his wife herself?


    It was for this reason that Ojin had never harbored any suspicions from the beginning.


    "Who... who are you?!"


    However,


    This question seemed to no longer need the impostor to answer, because as the faint golden mist dissipated, the impostor��s face was fully revealed to Ojin.


    After seeing the other party��s face clearly, the old emperor��s eyes suddenly shrank, and a feeling of "anger" began to spread and expand unceasingly in his heart.


    "It��s you?!!"


    At this moment, Ojin was shocked and furious.


    Because the old emperor discovered that this person who was impersonating his wife, he had seen before!


    For a moment,


    The scene of him meeting with Pope Kael in Asumos Church and the golden-haired girl standing behind Kael appeared like a magic lantern slide in Ojin��s mind. ��Wasn��t this impostor the golden-haired girl standing behind Kael at that time?��


    ��The first Earth Apostle of the church?!��


    "You, you are Tania? The first Apostle?"


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that Ojin had seen through her identity, Tania raised her eyebrows playfully.


    Anyway, she didn��t care about her identity being exposed, otherwise she wouldn��t have deliberately revealed her true self.


    After pretending to be polite and showing a fake respectful smile, Tania politely replied, "Your Majesty still remembers me? How fortunate~"


    "What do you and your church want to do?! Even... even dare to act against us, your allies?! You are so bold!!"


    Although the words were weak, the hoarse voice of Ojin was filled with majestic aura and strong pressure of a ruler. Ordinary people, even those stronger than Ojin, would be intimidated by this aura. Unfortunately, Tania was not one of them.


    Shaking her head lightly, Tania showed a regretful expression.


    "There��s nothing I can do about it, who knew that Your Majesty would try to negotiate with the abyssal demon?"


    "I, I am looking for the most reasonable way!"


    Ojin angrily interrupted Tania��s words:


    "The Black Death Sky Prison, even an eighth-level elite can be trapped to death. And Bloody Butterfly? That calm and unruffled appearance, you church have seen it too, right? The entire Sky prison is virtually non-existent for her! The fact that she can do this means that her strength is far beyond our estimates... Perhaps not as we estimated, just a few times that of the Higanbana or the Sword Demon..."


    "That��s your excuse for desertion."


    "It��s not desertion, I... I am considering the whole of humanity... If we open a holy war, we are just courting our own destruction... Don��t you understand, if we really follow Kael��s plan, we might... all die. That blind and arrogant fool Kael will kill everyone! Do you understand?!"


    Although it was not clear how Tania was able to disguise herself so perfectly, in Ojin��s view, the purpose of this first Apsotle��s visit was to prevent him from meeting with Bloody Butterfly.


    Presumably,


    The emotions he unintentionally revealed at the meeting were captured by Kael.


    Considering that his own strength was not enough to match the first apostle, Ojin began to try to persuade the other party and asked a desperate question with a panting breath.


    However,


    Surprisingly,


    Tania, who he thought would be shaken by his words, still looked at him with an expression of looking at a clown, her eyes filled with sympathy and mockery. Under Ojin��s puzzled gaze, Tania tilted her head slightly and gave Ojin a smile that made people��s scalp tingle:


    "I know."


    "You, you know?!"


    "That��s why I can��t let you see Bloody Butterfly."


    "Huh?! What are you saying?!"


    At Tania��s answer, Ojin suddenly felt a thunderous shock, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. He stared incredulously at the apostle in front of him, and he even doubted his own ears.


    Ojin couldn��t believe it, after listening to his words, an apostle could have such a matter-of-course expression?


    "Are you serious?!"


    Facing this question, Tania did not answer.


    But her still cold expression already explained everything.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    With an unprecedented solemn expression in his eyes, Ojin asked word by word.


    Unfortunately,


    Tania had no intention of answering his question, but slowly raised her hand, and in an instant, a faint golden holy magic began to gather in Tania��s palm.


    Seeing this scene, Ojin coldly smiled.


    "Do you think that by killing me, the holy war will go smoothly? Dream on, you losers..."


    The old emperor��s tone was full of mockery.


    However,


    At this, Tania just smiled faintly:


    "Don��t try to anger me, Your Majesty, I have no intention of killing you. Although the ancestor of the Red Leaf wants to suppress Bloody Butterfly and has temporarily left the palace, if something happens to you, he will be able to sense it immediately. I��m not stupid enough to really kill you."


    As her thoughts were seen through, Ojin fell into silence for a moment, and Tania casually turned her gaze to the side of the desk, the symbol of the highest power, the imperial jade seal.


    "Moreover, there are not a few people in the Red Leaf royal family who understand the strength of the Sky Prison. Even if the emperor is replaced, the new emperor may also have the same idea as you. So...for safety reasons..."


    As the words came out, Tania��s hand, enveloped in a faint golden light, pressed hard on Ojin��s forehead.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Ojin asked uneasily.


    Unfortunately, Tania had no intention of answering his question, but looked at Ojin with a mocking smile.


    The next moment,


    The faint golden light, following Tania��s hand, gradually expanded and enveloped, completely wrapping Ojin��s head in it.


    Soon, the old emperor��s consciousness fell into darkness.


    "Just do your best to support the holy war, Emperor Ojin. If you support it, the opposition of the other high-level members of the Red Leaf will be meaningless."


    After smiling meaningfully, Tania casually threw the unconscious Ojin onto the nearby sofa.


    And in just a few moments, a hurried and anxious voice suddenly came from outside the palace.


    "Your Majesty!! There��s... there��s an announcement!!"


    ��Huh?��


    ��This voice, the general?��


    ��What is that old guy doing coming so late?��


    Tania��s brows slightly wrinkled. But the visit of this unexpected guest did not make Tania feel uneasy, she calmly turned to face the palace gate.


    The next moment,


    A faint golden light surged around Tania, and the golden-haired girl transformed into the appearance of Ojin after a moment of body distortion.


    Then, Tania spoke in Ojin��s voice and tone:


    "What��s the matter, why so urgent?"


    "Your Majesty, it��s bad! The Black Rose has moved north! It has already broken through the Frost Ridge Fortress!"


    "Oh?! "


    Upon hearing these words, Tania first paused, and then her eyes were filled with intense excitement.


    ��Hehe��


    ��Finally, they are here~��


    .....


    ....


    "What did you say?! The Black Rose family��s elite troops have broken through Frost Ridge Fortress "


    As the information officer relayed the message to Amon��s expression suddenly changed. He unknowingly slammed his hand on the table and glared at the information officer in front of him, who had retreated from the frontline.


    The small information officer didn��t dare to say more, only kneeling on the ground and trembling.


    Sitting next to Amon, the third prince Eldric was also shocked by his brother��s sudden outburst and quickly tried to persuade him, "Brother, calm down. It��s just a fortress, we can take it back..."


    "That��s not just any fortress!"


    Amon rudely brushed off his younger brother��s hand.


    "The Frost Ridge Fortress is our Red Leaf Empire��s southern stronghold, a crucial transportation hub with far-reaching implications. We absolutely cannot afford to lose it! If the Frost Ridge Fortress falls into enemy hands, they will control a quarter of our territory! Not only that, once Frost Ridge Fortress is breached, there��s only a vast plain ahead, and the Black Rose family can march unimpeded straight to our capital! You��re so calm about losing such an important stronghold, it seems you don��t understand its importance at all?!"


    Faced with his brother��s scolding, Eldric didn��t dare to say more, only dejectedly lowering his head.

 Chapter 764 - 765: (Shuoyue)

    Faced with his brother��s scolding, Eldric didn��t dare to say more, only dejectedly lowering his head.


    Seeing this,


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, Amon couldn��t help but fix his gaze on the information soldier and sternly asked, "Although the troops were dispatched to the north, there are still 300,000 stationed at the border! 300,000! In addition, the Sadik Royal Family��s troops are also helping to watch the Black Rose family. What on earth is General Barov doing? How could they be killed and allow the Fortress to be occupied in less than 12 hours?! Is the southern expeditionary force just for show?!"


    Having lost his usual demeanor, Amon angrily questioned the terrified scout in front of him.


    "I��m sorry, Your Highness! Our general really did his best, but we couldn��t fight at all! Those so-called Sadik Imperial troops that were supposed to help us suppress the Black Rose family directly turned their spears against us on the battlefield! We not only had to face hundreds of thousands of Black Rose family members but also the Sadik Empire��s million-strong army. We were completely outmatched!"


    "What did you say?!"


    Upon hearing this, Amon was stunned for a moment. He had guessed that the Sadik Royal Family would hesitate to join the Holy War, but to mobilize their entire nation to aid the Black Rose��s attack? This was completely beyond Amon��s expectations.


    After all, if the Sadik Royal Family had any conscience, they wouldn��t be aiding the Black Rose and helping those who had allied themselves with the Abyssal demons...


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    In an instant, Amon��s eyes narrowed as if he had realized something.


    ��Could it be that the Black Rose��s power had already infiltrated the Sadik Royal Family?��


    ��All these years of skirmishes, were they just to numb us and make us misjudge the relationship between the Sadik Royal Family and the Black Rose?!��


    "Damn it!"


    Although it was unclear why the Sadik Royal Family would ignore the risk of being enemy of the entire continent and aid the Black Rose family, Amon had already confirmed this suspicion in his heart.


    Feeling deep regret for his own and the entire Red Leaf high-level misjudgment.


    However,


    Regret and at the same time, Amon��s brow was tightly locked, and he bit his lip hard.


    In the next moment,


    The anxious Second Prince rushed directly to the scout and pulled him hard from the ground, "Impossible! Even with the help of the Sadik army, the border defense line cannot be guarded. But with Frost Ridge Fortress as the center, the White Gold defense line is absolutely perfect! Even with only 100,000 people, but the equipment and magic array deployed there can resist the entire national forces of Sadik for several days! Holding on until reinforcements arrive is completely no problem! How could it be possible to say no? ! Could it be... you generals, have also betrayed the country?!" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing the suspicion of Prince Amon, the little soldier was extremely frightened and shook his head frantically: "No, no! General Barov did not betray the country, we also did our best. Who knew that the Ghostly Flame mercenaries rebelled at a critical moment! They forced the closure of the defense system, which led to the Black Rose��s troops breaking into the fortress."


    "What did you say?!"


    These words were like a bolt from the blue, instantly shocking Amon, whose face was stunned and could not come to his senses for a long time.


    "Ghost, Ghostly Flame Mercenary? Those guys, have they also betrayed us?"


    ...


    At the same time,


    Inside the Frost Ridge Fortress , after a fierce massacre, the 50,000 Red Leaf Army guarding the headquarters of the fortress had been completely annihilated. This fortress, which had been hated by the people of the Sadik Empire for hundreds of years, at this moment, had completely fallen into the hands of the Sadik Empire, or rather, into the hands of the Black Rose family.


    As the commander of the Red Leaf Empire��s Southern Army, Barov, the head general, was ultimately defeated after a desperate resistance and was disabled by having his hands cut off and his tendons removed.


    Amidst the mocking and mad laughter, Barov was pressed down by the Ghostly Flame Mercenary in the center of the square and forced to kneel on the ground.


    Looking at the nearby mountains of corpses and seas of blood, gazing at those familiar faces that had lost their lives, feeling the smell of blood permeating the air, and the endless screams of begging for mercy, Barov unknowingly bit his lips tightly, his brown eyes filled with anger, unwillingness, and humiliation.


    Even now, he still could not accept the fact that the fortress had been breached.


    This Frost Ridge Fortress , the White Gold Line, had been as solid as gold under his management for decades! How could it be possible...that it was so mysteriously breached today?! Just a moment ago, it was still withstanding the Black Rose��s magical bombardment that covered the sky and blotted out the sun, how could the defense line be broken in the next moment?!


    ��It��s all because of these traitors!��


    The angry Barov suddenly raised his head and stared at the crowd of people wearing blood-red armor and exuding an evil aura around him with hateful eyes. If looks could kill, these members of the Ghostly Flame Mercenary would have been skinned alive by Barov thousands of times.


    A boundless hatred gushed out from his eyes like a spring.


    "You traitors! Betrayers of humanity! You will all receive divine punishment one day!"


    Barov roared angrily at the people around him, not only at the Ghostly Flame Mercenary but also at the Black Rose family.


    Unfortunately, his roar had no effect, the Black Rose family ignored his words and continued to silently clean up the battlefield, preparing for the next battle. The members of the Ghostly Flame Mercenary all looked at Barov with mocking eyes, and the sounds of contempt and ridicule were unending in his ears.


    At this moment, Barov also noticed the black figure approaching in the distance.


    The handsome man walking towards him was all too familiar to Barov. He was the head of the Black Rose family, who had crossed paths with him several times, Xiao-Black Rose.


    ��He is here?��


    ��He must be after the information about the holy war?��


    ��Trying to figure out the deployment of the imperial army and prepare for the subsequent invasion?!��


    ��Hmph!��


    ��You scumbag, don��t even think about getting a single word out of me!��


    Facing the enemy who was approaching him step by step, Barov revealed a firm and resolute gaze, and spat disdainfully, "Ah! You think I��ll tell you...?! What?!"


    However, before he finished speaking,


    A cold light flashed in front of him,


    Under Barov��s bewildered gaze, Xiao had already grasped a sharp long sword in his hand at some point.


    In the next instant,


    Barov��s head was severed from his neck and rolled directly onto the ground. As his consciousness faded, he heard Xiao��s voice full of disdain and contempt.


    "I know you won��t talk."


    Knowing the other party��s character, Xiao didn��t waste time thinking and directly killed Barov with one sword, which could be considered giving this brave general a decent death.


    Moreover,


    Information?


    The Black Rose family had long investigated it thoroughly, and there was no need to ask.


    They even knew the color of your commander-in-chief��s underwear, do they need to ask you?


    ... ...


    After kicking away Barov��s head and returning the long sword to his subordinate, Xiao stepped on the ground stained with blood and walked step by step to the other end of the Frost Ridge Fortress . In front of him was the vast central plain of the Red Leaf Empire. Facing the chilling wind, he looked towards the north where Anvika was located, and a black light flashed in his eyes.


    "Miss Shuoyue, it��s time for you to make your move."

 Chapter 765 - 766: When It Was Already Too Late

    Returning to Anvika��s tavern, Amon, upon learning of the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries�� betrayal from the frontline soldiers, stood as if turned into wood and stunned. After all, it was he who proposed sending the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries to support the South. If the Frozen Ridge defense line failed, he would be held responsible.


    ��But why?��


    ��How could the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries occupy the Frozen Ridge Fortress from within?��


    Although Amon eventually agreed to hire the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries members to guard the southern defense line, he always harbored suspicions against this evil mercenary group. Therefore, when arranging troop deployments, he deliberately scattered the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries�� forces, assigning them to guard relatively unimportant checkpoints. That way, if something happened, they could respond in time.


    There were hardly any Ghostly Flame Mercenaries members stationed at important checkpoints like the Frozen Ridge Fortress. So how could they have taken control of the Frozen Ridge Fortress from within?!


    However, as Amon posed this question, the scout��s reply was like a hammer blow to his mind.


    "Your Highness, initially, there weren��t many Ghostly Flame Mercenaries members in our camp. But as the borders were breached, more and more stragglers gathered at our fortress. General Barov, hearing of the valiant battles fought by the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries on the front lines and their fierce resistance against the Black Rose, allowed them into the fortress... We hoped they would continue fighting alongside the Black Rose in the fortress, but..."


    As he seemed to recall the cruel scenes and the comrades who met their tragic ends in front of him, the scout painfully beat his chest. He felt deeply ashamed that he alone had escaped back to safety using a spatial magic array.


    As a warrior, he should have died on the battlefield with his comrades, not escaped to the rear to prolong his miserable existence.


    ...


    On the other hand, upon hearing this, Amon clenched his fists in frustration. How could he, who was so intelligent, not have realized the Black Rose��s scheme?


    The Ghostly Flame Mercenaries fought fiercely on the borders, either as a pretense or with false information, all to deceive the Frozen Ridge Fortress��s defenders and earn their trust. Unfortunately, General Barov did not see through this plot, which ultimately led to the rapid fall of the Frozen Ridge Fortress.


    "Damn Black Rose."


    ��Not only the Sadik Royal Family but even the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries were their people?!��


    ��What had these human traitors been doing on the continent all these years?!��


    ��Damn it, there was no time to think about this now.��


    ��With the fortress lost, the Black Rose could march straight to Anvika.��


    ��It is necessary to retake this strategic town before the Black Rose consolidates its position and gains full control over the Frozen Ridge Fortress. Otherwise, the defensive positions on the fortress will eventually become a hindrance to the Red Leaf Warriors�� great slaughter ��


    ��However, with the southern allied forces defeated, how could we possibly retake the stronghold? Wait for the central army to reinforce us? It might already be too late. In that case, we need to seek help from others...��


    ��Among those close to the Frozen Ridge Fortress, could it be the Elves?��


    ��Although the Elves had a good relationship with the Black Rose family in the past, at this critical juncture, these righteous Elves would not likely aid the enemy, right? If the powerful Elven race were willing to lend a hand, there might still be hope��


    ��But how should we ask for their assistance?��


    Amon��s mind was in chaos.


    Just as Amon clenched his fists in frustration, unable to come up with a plan, the scout who had been beating his chest suddenly dropped another bombshell on him:


    "Your Highness!!! This time, you must severely punish those logistics bastards!"


    "Huh?"


    Taken aback by this outburst, Amon stared at the man, his face filled with resentment, in confusion.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "When the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries breached the fortress defenses, we still had a chance to regain control. But our weapons, cannons, almost all malfunctioned at the same time for no apparent reason! We missed our best opportunity to rectify our mistake! You must punish those logistics people! They dare to provide us with fake supplies! It��s infuriating!"


    "What did you say? Bad weapons?..."


    Upon hearing this, Amon was momentarily speechless, not knowing how to respond.


    Because all the military equipment provided to the Frozen Ridge Fortress was under his responsibility. Could he have become an inside traitor?


    That was, of course, impossible.


    Amon knew that although he had sent people to deliver these weapons to the southern military district, most of the weapons were supplied by another supplier. And this supplier was none other than the deeply trusted Ainor Merchant Guild...


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��Could it be?!��


    In an instant, a flash of insight struck Amon, and a sense of sudden realization rushed into his mind.


    Thinking carefully, these weapons were actively provided by the Ainor Merchant Guild. It was also a member of the Ainor Merchant Guild who had previously proposed hiring the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries to guard the southern region. Moreover, the Ainor Merchant Guild even offered a huge sum of money! He originally thought that the Ainor Merchant Guild was acting out of humanitarian principles, but now it seemed...


    ��These guys might not have good intentions either?!��


    The entire Sadik Empire had pledged allegiance to the Black Rose. So, it wouldn��t be surprising if a merchant also pledged allegiance to the Black Rose.


    Ignoring the scout��s report, Amon slowly turned his gaze toward the elegant young lady sitting on the sofa nearby, sipping tea.


    She was a beautiful young lady dressed in a magnificent blue sleeveless gown, with long hair that transitioned from blue to gold. Her figure was tall and slender, and she was nearly perfect in every way, except for her left eye, which was covered by an eyepatch.


    The young lady��s identity was self-evident, given that she could meet with two Red Leaf princes in a tavern and possess such distinctive features. She was none other than the daughter of the Ainor Merchant Guild��s leader, Eileen, a brilliant businesswoman and Amon��s "cooperative partner."


    Originally, Amon had come to the tavern to express his gratitude to Eileen for providing financial and resource support for the holy war.


    But now, after suspicions arose in his mind, Amon��s gaze at Eileen no longer held the previous friendliness and warmth. Instead, it was filled with coldness and hostility. As he approached Eileen step by step, Amon forced a smile and "kindly" asked:


    "Miss Eileen, can you provide an explanation? Why did the weapons provided by your Ainor Merchant Guild fail at a critical moment?"


    As soon as these words left his mouth, the temperature in the room seemed to drop sharply. Amon��s guards couldn��t help but grip the swords at their waists, warily watching the blue-haired young lady and her bodyguards.


    However, when faced with Prince Amon��s question and the countless sharp gazes directed at her, Eileen did not immediately respond. Instead, she continued to sip her tea indifferently.


    After placing her teacup down, Eileen slowly raised her head, revealing her usual sincere smile.


    However, her words were not as friendly as usual, but rather filled with mockery and sarcasm:


    "Don��t you already know? Why ask more questions, Second Prince�� who thinks he��s so clever?"


    "You are in cahoots with the Black Rose!"


    As soon as these words were uttered, countless agents from the Investigation Unit broke through the windows under Amon��s command, surrounding Eileen along with Amon��s guards. Meanwhile, the Ainor Merchant Guild��s bodyguards were quickly subdued by the skilled agents.


    However, Eileen, who was now isolated and cornered, did not show any signs of panic as Amon had expected. Instead, she smiled even more coldly and eerily. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heheheh~ Indeed, we helped the Black Rose. But so what? Are you only realizing this now? Isn��t it a bit too late, Your Highness~?"


    "That��s not necessarily true."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Ignoring the sharp swords just inches away from her, Eileen slowly raised her hand and pointed at Amon��s forehead.


    "Unfortunately, even if you could handle this situation, Your Highness, you will not have the chance to proceed any further."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You��re a smart person, so I��ll tell you plainly. As soon as you make a move, you��ll be the first to die."


    As her voice trailed off, a surging blue-golden light began to gush forth like a burst dam, pouring out from the blue-haired young lady��s body...


    ....


    "Prince Amon, can you die for me please~?"


    The blue-haired girl smiled faintly and spoke with an elegant and courteous tone, uttering words that sent chills down everyone��s spine.


    As the words left her mouth, the surging blue-golden energy suddenly expanded in all directions with the girl at the center! In an instant, the shockwave from the energy blast shattered the windows, cracked the walls, and unsurprisingly knocked back those with insufficient strength near the blue-haired girl.


    However, in the face of the imminent threat, Amon chose to stare directly at the incoming gust and fixed his gaze on the Ainor Merchant Guild��s young lady.


    "Impossible, how? This, this, this aura is?!"


    At this moment, Amon realized that he had asked a very foolish question earlier.


    Why did Miss Eileen betray humanity and help those despicable Black Roses?


    Now it was clear as the blue sky �C she was an Abyssal Demon!


    ��Why, why is it an Abyssal demon again?! Why are there Abyssal demons everywhere?! What the hell is going on in this world?!!"��


    Amon��s mind was on the verge of collapse as he shook his head and muttered to himself. After the Sadik Royal Family and the Ghostly Flame Marcenaris, even the wealthiest merchant guild on the continent, the Ainor Merchant Guild, was under the control of the Abyssal Demons?


    ��Just how many schemes have these monsters been plotting within human society?!��


    Amon��s mind was gradually overtaken by a sense of despair.


    In such a critical moment, faced with Eileen��s growing power, Amon surprisingly managed to regain his composure and stood rooted to the spot in a daze.


    The only thing he could hear was the terrified yet resolute cries of his subordinates:


    "Quick! Protect the princes!"


    As the cries rang out, a burly figure suddenly threw away his sword, turned around, and tackled Amon, shielding both Prince Amon and Prince Eldric beneath his body.

 Chapter 766 - 767: Attack

    "Quick! Protect the prince!"


    As the cries rang out, a burly figure suddenly threw away his sword, turned around, and tackled Amon, shielding both Prince Amon and Prince Eldric beneath his body.


    "Die, Your Highness."


    Eileen sneered, and the power accumulated within her body erupted at this moment.


    *Boom!*


    Accompanied by a deafening roar, the blue-haired girl��s body suddenly exploded! The destructive red flames mixed with the blue-golden power of shadow instantly engulfed everything around them. Not only was the room where Amon and the others were located consumed by the fire, but the entire upper floor of the hotel was swallowed by the blaze.


    The magnificent red sun unleashed its roar explosion, shattering the tranquility of the city��s early morning.


    ...


    *Boommmmmmmmmmmmmm!*


    "What happened?!"


    The sudden explosion caught the attention of the palace guards stationed near the hotel. They quickly drew their swords and looked up at the sky in disbelief. As the burning building and the billowing black smoke came into their view, their expressions changed drastically.


    "The princes?!"


    "Both princes were discussing matters with the young lady of the Ainor Merchant Guild upstairs, and an explosion occurred at this time?! Was it a terrorist attack?! Were the princes still alive?!"


    The palace guards couldn��t help but contemplate this serious question in their minds.


    As they pondered, a terrifying possibility gradually emerged before their eyes �C the two princes might have already died in the explosion.


    For a moment, everyone couldn��t help but gasp.


    However, no matter what, there was still a chance that the princes were alive. As loyal palace guards, they had the responsibility and duty to rush over and protect the princes. Who knows, the princes might have miraculously survived and not been killed in the explosion?


    With this thought, everyone made up their minds and rushed towards the hotel in a frenzy.


    But just as the palace guards took their first step, the sharp-eyed guard captain noticed a desperate fact. The ground beneath their feet had, at some unknown time, developed sinister cracks, and scorching hot air and destructive energy were continuously gushing out from the fissures. Clearly, a terrifying power was spreading and expanding beneath their feet.


    "F@ck!!"


    Amidst the captain��s angry curses, the destructive scorching flames broke free like a bloodthirsty beast, engulfing everything within a hundred-meter radius, including the royal guards. Despite the royal guards�� efforts to summon all their magical power and energy to resist the explosion, their resistance was insignificant against the hurricane-like explosive force.


    In an instant, all the guards were swallowed by the sea of flames.


    This explosion was just the beginning, and similar energy blasts continued to erupt throughout Anvika City.


    *Boom! Boom!*


    *Boom! Boom!*


    *Boom! Boom!*


    *Boom! Boom!*


    Accompanied by one earth-shattering explosion after another, Anvika��s peace and harmony were completely shattered, and the entire city was engulfed in a sea of fire.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the Red Leaf��s northern defense line, a group of soldiers watched in confusion as a muscular and statuesque woman in a skirt armor, with her upper body somewhat exposed, paced anxiously along the seemingly endless border defense line. Wherever she passed, powerful magical energy continuously expanded in all directions, making the soldiers feel dizzy.


    However, due to her identity, not only the soldiers but even the officers beside her could only force themselves to swallow their complaints.


    This woman was none other than Nanmin, one of the Four Supreme of the Holy Tower.


    Second only to Hakim in the Holy Tower and possessing a high stage level 8 power, she was a terrifying existence.


    Nanmin was currently communicating with Hakim using a communication magic stone when she quickly learned that the Black Rose army was heading north and that the imperial capital, Anvika, was under attack. As the sound of explosions continued to come from the other end of the communication magic stone, Nanmin couldn��t help but show a worried expression:


    "Brother, how is it over there?! What is this explosion?!"


    "It is unclear."


    Hakim��s solemn voice slowly emerged from the magic stone,


    "But it seems that someone is intentionally causing trouble to divert our attention. It��s likely someone related to the Black Rose family."


    "Is someone trying to rescue Bloody Butterfly?"


    "That possibility cannot be ruled out. At least I can sense that the other party has ill intentions."


    "This..."


    Upon hearing Hakim��s words, Nanmin��s expression grew serious. She bit her lip and silently surveyed the peaceful surroundings...


    Compared to the tranquility here, Anvika and the southern part of the Red Leaf were like a raging inferno.


    As the Supreme of the Holy Tower, Nanmin could not be content with the current peace.


    Just thinking about how her companions were facing an unknown Bloody Butterfly and a group of hidden enemies in Anvika made her uneasy.


    So, she directly proposed to Hakim:


    "Brother, I��ll bring our Warlock Corps over to help you! With my restraining power, we should be able to better control Bloody Butterfly!"


    In response to Nanmin��s proposal, the other end of the magic stone fell silent for a moment before a scolding voice was heard: Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nonsense! If you and the Warlock Corps come, who will guard the borderline?!"


    "Don��t worry about it, brother! Our defense line here is absolutely safe and sound, with no sign of any Abyssal demons attacks. Besides, if the Abyssal demons were to attack here, they would first have to cross the entire Snow Night Empire, and the people of the Snow Night Empire would give us a warning. The fact that the Snow Night Empire remains so calm means that there has been no Abyssal demon invasion. I have already established a fast spatial passage between the border and Anvika. It won��t take me much time to travel back and forth between the empire��s border. If there��s any news from the Snow Night Empire, I can hurry back in time!"


    "..."


    Hakim fell into a moment of hesitation upon hearing his companion��s words.


    However, in the end, Hakim agreed with Nanmin��s idea, as the atmosphere in Anvika was too oppressive, making him feel uneasy. He believed that more powerful warriors needed to gather here to prepare for any possible attacks that could break out at any moment.


    "Alright, come over after finishing your work handover."


    "Got it!"


    After excitedly nodding, Nanmin ended her communication with Hakim. She then looked sternly at her deputy beside her and said,


    "Order the Warlock Corps to prepare for departure. I��m going to take them to Anvika."


    "Lady Nanmin?! Are you serious?"


    The deputy from the Red Leaf asked anxiously,


    "What if the Abyssal Demons attacked? We won��t be able to hold them off with just us here..."


    "Don��t worry about that. Even if the Abyssal Demons attacked, I��ll have enough time to bring the troops back to support you. Just take over my work and manage things here."


    Ignoring her deputy��s objections, Nanmin walked towards the distant command post without looking back to prepare for a basic handover.


    Glancing at her anxious deputy beside her, Nanmin comforted him rather considerately,


    "Don��t worry, you��ve seen it these past few days too. Even if Bloody Butterfly has been captured, everything has been so peaceful. The Abyssal Demons probably won��t cause any disturbances for a while. Just wait for me to come back..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a green laser beam streaked across the sky, striking the command post under the stunned gaze of Nanmin and her deputy...


    "?!"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 767 - 768: The Shattered North

    Without any warning, a jade-green beam of light suddenly burst forth in the calm sky above! Constructed from jade-green energy, this beam, with the speed of lightning that doesn��t allow one to cover their ears in time, tore through the sky, cutting through space!


    The speed was so fast that Nanmin, who had just sensed this power, couldn��t even begin to take any countermeasures.


    The vast command center was then struck by this energy and collapsed thunderously!


    Due to the complete lack of preparation and not being in a wartime state, the command center did not activate any defensive barriers. Such a command center, merely constructed from sturdy materials, was nothing more than an ordinary building. To resist this sky-destroying and earth-exterminating beam was purely a fanciful dream...


    *Boommm!!!*


    With a thunderous roar that shook the heavens and the earth, the soldiers, bewildered and terrified, watched as the command center was destroyed in a majestic blow. Thick smoke billowed up, and the broken bricks and scorched corpses were scattered in all directions. The roaring sound, mixed with the scorching breath, instantly spread far and wide!


    This intense impact directly caused the nearby soldiers to lose control of their bodies and kneel on the ground.


    At this moment, the relaxed and indifferent expressions on the faces of the soldiers were gone, replaced by confusion and unease.


    Not just the soldiers,


    Feeling the heat wave hitting his face, and sensing the thick heavy and eerie aura within it, Nanmin��s face visibly sank at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vaguely, this supreme leader of the Holy Tower even felt some regret for her previous optimism.


    "If I had known, I wouldn��t have jinxed it."


    "Madam Nanmin! What, what is this..."


    After the impact had slightly dissipated, the adjutant hiding behind Nanmin timidly peeked out his head, looking towards the shattered command center with a face full of terror. Swallowing his saliva, the adjutant turned his pleading eyes towards Nanmin,


    "Wait is this the shadow��"


    "The shadow energy, you��re not mistaken."


    Nanmin affirmed the adjutant��s guess with a grave expression, even kindly adding a sentence, informing him of a fact that was enough to terrify the adjutant.


    "And it��s not just any shadow force, this aura belonging to a Abyssal Demon King"


    With a bitter smile,


    Nanmin slowly raised her head, gazing towards the distant sky, precisely from the direction the shadow beam had been fired.


    Watching Nanmin raise her head to look at the sky, the adjutant and the nearby soldiers, filled with fear, suddenly realized something unusual.


    It was midday, yet the sky had darkened.


    Following Nanmin��s gaze, the adjutant and the soldiers timidly looked up.


    A breathtaking scene then entered their field of vision.


    *Hiss*


    Everyone couldn��t help but shiver and inhale sharply.


    What they thought was a threat miles away had suddenly appeared before them without warning.


    At this moment, reflected in the terrified eyes of countless soldiers, the sky was gradually obscured by a cloud that covered the sun, resembling a dark cloud.


    However, upon closer look, one would despairingly realize that this "cloud" was composed of thousands of terrifying abyssal demons, flapping their wings and emitting sharp, eerie screeches.


    Such a vast number of abyssal demons, covering the sky like a tidal wave, was already oppressively overwhelming.


    And noticing the gray figure in the center of the demon horde, the morale of the soldiers and generals plummeted to rock bottom.


    "That, is? Deathwing..."


    Clearly, the unstoppable monster that had just destroyed the command center with one blow was Deathwing, known as the "Grim Reaper of the Sky."


    At this moment, any sense of peace was gone, replaced by an unprecedented chill that surged in the soldiers�� hearts.


    The sudden arrival of a vast army of abyssal demons caused many soldiers, unprepared mentally, to falter and step back in fear.


    Sensing the dissipating energy and the spreading fear among the soldiers, Nanmin suddenly shouted:


    "Calm down!! If the abyssal demons have come, so be it! What��s there to be afraid of! The army guarding our border is four times the usual size! We have three elite at level 8! Just one Demon King and a bunch of lesser abyssal demons, what��s there to fear?! We must make them understand that our territory is not somewhere these demons can come and go as they please!! You are brave soldiers guarding the border, show some spirit! If you all falter, what will happen to the civilians behind the defense line?!!"


    Roaring voices that shook the heavens and earth emanated from Nanmin.


    With a voice naturally endowed with penetrating power, Nanmin imbued it with magical energy, instantly attracting the attention of the nearby troops whose spirits had been low.


    This symbolized the presence of a high stage level 8, as strong earth attribute magical energy wildly surged around Nanmin.


    At this moment,


    The words of this revered figure from the Holy Tower, filled with anger and passion, combined with the explosion of powerful magic, instantly reignited the fighting spirit in the defense forces that had been faltering in fear.


    Indeed,


    ��We are well-trained, equipped with fine weapons, hold the geographical advantage, and have the support of three level eights. There��s no reason to fear a horde of abyssal demons��


    As this thought emerged, the soldiers drew their weapons and mobilized quickly. In an instant, magical energy was amassed, cannons were positioned, and countless magical arrows were aimed at the abyssal demon horde attacking from the sky. With just one order from Nanmin, the supreme commander, they were ready to ��warmly�� welcome these ��esteemed guests�� with the utmost ��enthusiasm.��


    "Good, that��s more like it."


    Seeing that the nearby troops were no longer demoralized before the battle had even begun, Nanmin nodded in satisfaction and turned her gaze towards the abyssal demon horde in the sky.


    Although in front of her subordinates, this formidable woman appeared entirely at ease and fearless in the face of the incoming abyssal demons,


    In reality,


    Deep down, Nanmin still felt an indescribable solemnity.


    Logically, Such a massive horde of abyssal demons flying over the territory of the Snowy Night Empire to here, the people of the Snowy Night Empire wouldn��t just sit idly by. Yet, in fact, they hadn��t sent out any message? This inevitably led Nanmin to feel uneasy and speculate...


    "Those bastards from the Snowy Night Empire, could they have colluded with the abyssal demons? No wonder they were so passive when the call for the holy war was issued..."


    However, Nanmin currently didn��t have the time to verify whether her speculations were correct.


    Because just as she was rallying her soldiers, Deathwing in the sky suddenly gathered a terrifying shadow energy again. The next moment, a devastating emerald energy beam, like a fierce beast breaking free from its chains, burst forth from Deathwing��s mouth, coming with a terrifying force that threatened to devour everything towards their defensive line.


    As the Demon King began to move, the abyssal demons launched a hysterical attack in unison! Countless Shadow beams, like a fierce storm, poured down towards the allied forces�� positions!


    Not only that, but the ground thousands of meters in front of the city wall defense line also suddenly cracked and collapsed, with countless abyssal demons emerging from underground and immediately opening fire with Shadow beams at full power towards the defense line!


    One second, the entire force was being inspired; the next, the vast valley defense line faced a destiny of destruction.


    Without a doubt, the defense line, which had not yet had time to activate its defensive array, would inevitably be destroyed in an instant under this strike.


    However, as the supreme leader of the Holy Tower and a grand domain guardian mage, Nanmin would not just watch the defense line collapse.


    [Holy Domain Magic!]


    [Domain Echo - Golden Bell Shield!]


    With the release of magical power without any reservation and the rapid chanting of the spell, a majestic yellow magic circle suddenly appeared in mid-air! Under Nanmin��s summoning, a barrier filled with robust power, indestructible energy, suddenly enveloped the valley defense line.


    And almost at the moment the shield appeared, the dense Shadow Beams arrived unexpectedly.


    *Boom! Boom!*


    With a series of earth-shattering explosions and the burst of cruel flames, everything outside the shield was instantly turned into nothing under the aftermath. Forests turned to charcoal, rivers were evaporated, and two strategic mountains were completely unrecognizable. However, as the dust settled, the fortress constructed by Nanmin��s power remained intact.


    Even after enduring countless bombardments from the abyssal demons and Deathwing��s Shadow Beam, it was still as solid as a rock.


    Seeing this scene,


    Looking at the powerful supreme of the Holy Tower maintaining the barrier in mid-air, not only the Holy Tower��s battle mage group but also the border soldiers of the Red Leaf Empire couldn��t help but let out excited cheers.


    Nanmin herself couldn��t help but take a deep breath and confidently stared at the Demon King in the sky.


    "Deathwing, huh? Was that all~?."


    However,


    As soon as she spoke, Nanmin��s strongest defensive magic, an unbreakable, solid gold barrier, suddenly and without warning cracked open! A golden meteor instantly passed through the crack! Just as this supreme being of the Holy Tower was still basking in the joy of resisting the abyssal demon horde��s attack, feeling triumphant, it rushed in front of her!


    "What?!!" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, a suffocating sense of oppression enveloped Nanmin, causing her expression to change dramatically, with confidence and pride replaced by horror and astonishment.


    As the golden light dissipated, a woman knight with orange-red long hair, wearing dark red soft armor, looking spirited and valiant, suddenly appeared in front of Nanmin.


    "The attack just now was merely a smoke bomb to attract your attention... Foolish human"


    The cold words came out of the woman��s mouth.


    The golden long sword suddenly enlarged in Nanmin��s eyes!


    Since all her strength was used to maintain the vast ��Golden Bell Shield,�� Nanmin couldn��t free her hands to block the woman��s attack. Just like that, under the enveloping heat of the shadow power, the golden long sword mercilessly pierced through Nanmin��s forehead...

 Chapter 768 - 769: Whispers by the Ear

    As the Red Leaf Empire��s capital and borders were filled with a burgeoning vitality as if on the verge of advancement, the Sky Dungeon within the Anvika city was enveloped in an unbreakable and dense atmosphere.


    Upon learning that Bloody Butterfly was living as if playing house within the Dungeon, leaders of major forces unanimously agreed that such freedom could not be allowed for Bloody Butterfly, a ticking time bomb, to remain unrestrained.


    To suppress Bloody Butterfly, the holy war participants, led by Asumos Church, spared no expense in strengthening the constraints on Bloody Butterfly.


    The external sealing barrier of the Dungeon was increased from the original three layers to the current ten layers!


    Due to the presence of the energy barriers, the continuous explosions did not reach inside the dungeon.


    Inside the Dungeon, especially at the lowest level, an atmosphere of silence still prevailed.


    In the depths of the prison,


    A stunningly beautiful girl with black hair was quietly sitting within numerous targeted sealing barriers. These barriers included effects such as weakening, inducing sleep, causing hallucinations... a variety of types, with the holy domain-level magical formations, once rare, now as common as eggs in a market, abundant in number.


    As long as it could restrain Bloody Butterfly, the supreme of the Holy Tower and the Pope of Asumos spared no effort in employing them here.


    With so many barriers and so many negative states surrounding, the interior of the barriers was extremely oppressive and suffocating. Even an eighth-level elite entering it would probably be instantly suppressed, unable to move out of fear. The hellhound, fearless of both heaven and earth, still shivered and curled up in a corner of the depths of the Dungeon.


    It seemed to instinctively develop a fear of the multiple barriers after sensing their terror.


    Even with the multiple barriers in place, the human powerhouses were still not reassured. Taking advantage of Bloody Butterfly��s lack of intention to act, they directly summoned countless chains made of black soul steel to firmly bind the girl. Her neck, legs, and wrists were all clamped by shackles, immobilizing her. Following the suggestion of the upper echelons of Sky City, a continuous supply of the rare soul-devouring black soul steel was transported to Anvika and used to construct the most perfect shackles at this moment.


    Due to the properties of black soul steel, these shackles constantly suppress the girl��s internal power, plundering the strength of her soul. Combined with the surrounding barriers, a prison for Bloody Butterfly was formed.


    For a moment,


    The previously leisurely atmosphere was nowhere to be found.


    However, at this time, the black-haired girl restrained by shackles, tilting her head, with eyes closed, sitting on a cold boulder, still displayed a hint of desolate beauty.


    For a while,


    Unlike the previously active black-haired girl, the girl now sat motionless on the boulder, as if she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    The power of shadow within her was weakened to an almost imperceptible level.


    Seeing Bloody Butterfly like this, the nervous watchers outside the barrier finally dared to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Unfortunately,


    These watchers hadn��t relaxed for long before an urgent message from the northern and southern borders of the Red Leaf Empire reached their ears��


    --


    At this moment,


    Outside the multiple barriers suppressing Bloody Butterfly, Kadispan, the commander of the Sky City army, furrowed his brows upon receiving this news. This tall man, nearly three meters in height and strong as a dragon with grey hair, stood up from the sofa with great displeasure.


    "Damn it, those lowly races on the ground are unreliable! Claiming to be the strongest army on the continent? And yet, they��ve been beaten to this state by Black Rose and the abyssal demons in just half a day?! Useless bunch! Red Leaf, Asumos? Holy Tower? Turns out they��re all unreliable. Wasting our equipment."


    While downing a barrel of wine beside him, Kadispan, fueled by the alcohol, did not hesitate to express his disdain for the Red Leaf Empire in front of many of its soldiers, causing their expressions to gradually darken.


    Unfortunately,


    In the face of this hot-tempered person from Sky City, the soldiers dared not speak out.


    "Calm down, Lord Kadispan."


    "Yes, getting agitated now is useless."


    Two fiery maids who had been accompanying him with drinks all day tried to step forward to calm him down. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evidently, they made the most erroneous decision of their lives.


    Because Kadispan, in a bad mood, immediately used the two maids as outlets for his frustration.


    And by the time the two maids realized this, it was already too late.


    "Lord Kadispan?!! What, what are you going to do?!"


    Amid the woman��s panic-stricken screams, Kadispan��s right hand crushed one of the maids into a pile of mush with a punch. His left hand then grasped the neck of the other maid...


    After a futile struggle, the maid lost all signs of life and was tossed aside by Kadispan as if she were trash.


    Like most from Sky City, Kadispan held contempt for those inferior races living on the land. He might show some restraint towards the strong... but towards the weak? Kadispan would not hesitate to use them as toys for his desires or punching bags for venting his frustration.


    After casually killing the two maids, Kadispan gradually calmed down.


    Then,


    This commander of Sky City turned his gaze to his secretary, Tinari.


    "What about the Girl of Destiny? What��s her status?"


    Hearing Kadispan��s words, Tinari while calmly using magic to clean up the remnants of the corpses, helplessly replied,


    "Sorry Lord Kadispan. There��s still no news from Asumos Church."


    "Still nothing?!"


    "Yes, it seems she is still in seclusion, at a critical moment, and it��s not advisable to disturb her. Apparently, disturbing her could lead to catastrophic consequences."


    "Hmph, that girl, why choose to go into seclusion now of all times?"


    Kadispan grumbled displeasedly.


    Although unclear about what exactly was going on in Bloody Butterfly��s mind, with the Demon Temple temporarily suppressed, this was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for them to annihilate this monster in one fell swoop!


    The explosive preparations inside the Sky Dungeon were already complete, and the Divine Cannon was fully charged.


    In Kadispan��s view, it was absolutely enough to pulverize her.


    After all, a fully charged Divine Cannon was a supreme weapon capable of destroying a nation in one strike!


    No matter how strong the Demon Temple was, it couldn��t withstand such an attack! Not to mention the assistance of the miasma gas and spells from the Dungeon.


    However, what irritated Kadispan was the church��s fools insisting on waiting for Mengxi��s return, claiming this would ensure absolute safety.


    The thought of these veteran powerhouses having to rely on a child annoyed Kadispan.


    Not to mention, this child was also considered a "traitor" by Sky City.


    "When we were in Sky City, the Madam should have taken Mengxi��s body earlier. Then we wouldn��t be in this awkward situation now."


    Kadispan grumbled discontentedly.


    "If we had the body of the Chosen One, the church and the like wouldn��t dare speak to us in such commanding tones."


    "Indeed."


    "The Madam really should have just broken the limbs of the Girl of Destiny and locked her in a box from the start. Then she wouldn��t have been able to escape."


    "Madam Lisa is a perfectionist; she wouldn��t intentionally allow the new body to be harmed. However, I also think that Madam gave the Girl of Destiny too much freedom, otherwise she wouldn��t have been able to escape."


    "Exactly! That wild girl should have been locked up!"


    Kadispan muttered unabashedly.


    However,


    As Kadispan was venting his complaints, a gentle and melodious voice, like music from heaven, slowly floated into his ears.


    ��"It seems like you really hate the Girl of Destiny, huh?!"��


    "Isn��t that obvious?"


    Kadispan answered without a second thought.


    Although the arrival of the Chosen One is supposed to save the world, once the Chosen One possesses power beyond measure, it would inevitably change the power structure of the continent��s upper echelons. Not to mention, Kadispan was particularly irked by the privilege of the Chosen One to command the world, as prophesized. As the commander of Sky City, Kadispan was not willing to have his power stripped away.


    Especially not by some milk-nosed brat.


    Moreover, the Chosen One saving the world? What does that have to do with them in Sky City? The abyssal demons pose no threat to them anyway. As long as they hide within Sky City, even if the continent is overrun by abyssal demons, they can rest easy protected by the Thunder Particle Shield.


    For the people of Sky City, the best scenario is for the body and destiny of the Girl of Destiny to be taken over by Madam Lisa.


    Faced with such a question, Kadispan was somewhat disdainful.


    However,


    After casually answering the question, Kadispan��s eyebrows suddenly furrowed.


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��Who is speaking to me?!!��


    "Who��s there?!!"


    The slight drunkenness in his mind was instantly dispelled, and Kadispan quickly turned his head towards the direction of the voice. Then, the commander of Sky City saw a somewhat shocking scene. The demon temple girl, who was supposed to be bound within the barriers and unable to move for the short term, unexpectedly appeared beside him without any warning.


    The girl sat on the sofa, holding her face with both hands, looking curiously at him.


    After making eye contact with those eerily crimson eyes for a few seconds, the dazed Kadispan suddenly snapped back to reality, tremblingly raising his hand and pointing at the girl��s forehead.


    "Holy shit!!!! How did you get out?!!!"


    With a roar, Kadispan instinctively pulled out the giant axe beside him, aiming it directly at the girl��s forehead��

 Chapter 769 - 770: Beyond Prison

    After making eye contact with those eerily crimson eyes for a few seconds, the dazed Kadispan suddenly snapped back to reality, tremblingly raising his hand and pointing at the girl��s forehead.


    "Holy shit!!!! How did you get out?!!!"


    With a roar, Kadispan instinctively pulled out the giant axe beside him, aiming it directly at the girl��s forehead��


    There was no doubt that the girl who appeared before Kadispan had a stunningly beautiful appearance that could overthrow countries and cities. Her celestial-like face was something that not even Madam Lisa could compare to.


    Upon seeing her face, Kadispan froze.


    And after his shock, what arose in his heart was surprise and confusion.


    ��Bloody Butterfly?!?!��


    ��Why, why did this demoness appear?!?! She shouldn��t have been locked up inside the barrier, right?!?! Why did she suddenly appear before me?!?!��


    Kadispan��s purple eyes were filled with disbelief, and he even felt as if he was seeing an illusion. But the terrifying pressure coming towards him clearly told him the truth.


    Bloody Butterfly had indeed left the barrier and appeared before him.


    "Dammit!!!"


    Under his instinctual drive, Kadispan summoned his battle axe in an instant and slashed towards the black-haired girl��s head.


    In that moment,


    Kadispan��s wild aura erupted from his body without reserve! The pressure of a level 8 elite instantly enveloped the entire bottom floor of sky prison. The terrifying shockwave even knocked over his female secretary and the guards nearby.


    Many soldiers fainted on the spot.


    As Kadispan��s secretary, Tinari quickly came to her senses thanks to her exceptional ability. But when she looked at her superior again, she couldn��t help but gasp.


    "How, how is this possible?!"


    At this moment,


    Kadispan��s battle axe, which was filled with surging aura and slashed towards the girl��s head, was actually frozen in mid-air and couldn��t move an inch. What was blocking everything wasn��t some strong armor or shield, nor was it an unbreakable magic barrier...what stopped Kadispan��s attack were merely Bloody Butterfly��s two slender and seemingly weak fingers?!?!


    It should be noted that Kadispan was a genuine cultivator of physical body, and his strength came entirely from his flesh.


    When it came to physical strength, Kadispan was not inferior to a peak level 8 strongman.


    And now?


    This Sky city strongman��s unreserved slash was actually casually caught by the black-haired girl with just two fingers?!


    Not only was Tinari stunned, but even Kadispan himself was staring at the scene in disbelief, questioning his own life.


    Although Kadispan had mentally prepared himself from the beginning, since they had already estimated Bloody Butterfly��s strength... S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he was an eighth-level cultivator who specialized in physical strength! Was it possible that his attack was blocked by just two fingers? Was there some mistake?


    ��Monster...��


    For a moment, an unprecedented fear surged into Kadispan��s heart, like a demonic claw from the abyss, tightly grasping his heart and making him feel a suffocating pain.


    In fact, regarding Yumo, she could have been even more shocking to Kadispan, that is, using her head directly shatter Kadispan��s weapon. However, recently, whether it was under the influence of the Black Rose family or Mengxi, Yumo was increasingly cherishing and loving her own appearance.


    Considering that the axe head might hit her head and mess up her hairstyle, Yumo decisively reached out to block Kadispan��s attack and said with slight displeasure:


    "This way of greeting is too rude~"


    Upon hearing these words, Kadispan��s face suddenly turned pale.


    Although his heart was filled with fear, Kadispan��s combat consciousness was still healthy. Seeing that he couldn��t pull the battle axe out of the black-haired girl��s hand, Kadispan immediately threw away the battle axe and jumped back several times. At this moment, all the energy on Kadispan��s body gathered around him, and he entered a state of alert, staring fixedly at the black-haired girl not far away.


    "How, how did you get out?!"


    "How did I get out?"


    Yumo looked innocent and casually waved her hand, answering earnestly:


    "I just walked out~?"


    "Walked? out?"


    Glancing at the barrier next to him that he didn��t know when it was torn open with a big hole, Kadispan��s brows twisted crazily. Their highly regarded barrier was torn open just like that? This was something Kadispan couldn��t accept.


    "What about the handcuffs? Why didn��t the handcuffs made of Black Soul Steel have any effect?!"


    The black-haired girl suddenly had an enlightened expression and excitedly pulled out a jet-black fragment from behind her back. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that this fragment was part of the Black Soul Steel handcuffs that previously restrained Bloody Butterfly.


    "This is a pretty interesting thing, cool and comfortable, and it can also help me suppress my power. It��s quite interesting, so it��s called Black Soul Steel? If I have the chance, I��ll have Xiao get me some more."


    As she spoke, Miss Yumo unknowingly showed a regretful expression and shook her head helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, it��s a bit too brittle, not as hard as the bricks at my house, hmm, it��s a bit of a pity."


    "Bricks?"


    As the girl mumbled to herself, Kadispan almost felt like he was having a Sparta moment.


    ��This was Black Soul Steel! The Black Soul Steel that Sky City and the Holy Tower worked so hard to find! And it was enchanted with at least dozens of strengthening spells on the chain! You��re saying it��s not as hard as the bricks at your house? What the hell is your house made of?!��


    Kadispan roared wildly.


    However,


    He soon had no time to investigate this matter of hardness.


    As the girl��s musings ended, the devilishly enchanting crimson eyes of the black-haired girl locked onto Kadispan. In that moment, it was as if he was being stared at by a demon goddess, and all the blood in Kadispan��s body froze. The nearly three-meter-tall muscular man instinctively took a step back.


    The next moment, under Kadispan��s tense gaze, the black-haired girl tilted her head and softly asked in a pleading tone:


    "Hey, you��re from Sky City, right? Then you should know a lot about Mengxi��s experiences living in the Sky City, right? Can you tell me about it? That little brat is always reluctant to talk about these things, and it��s making me a little depressed."


    As she spoke,


    The girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a cold glance, and a strange crimson light flickered in her eyes. Accompanied by the fluttering of the Bloody Butterfly, the surging shadow force began to surge in all directions with the girl as the center, and in an instant, it swallowed up the aura that originally belonged to Kadispan.


    "Uncle, I believe you will cooperate, won��t you~?"


    "..."


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure coming towards him, Kadispan was frightened and unable to speak, as despair enveloping his heart. At the same time, he regretted taking on the task of guarding her before.


    Unfortunately,


    There is no such thing as regret in this world. The only thing Kadispan could do now was one thing.


    ��Escape!��


    ��This kind of monster was not something I could handle alone!��


    Thinking of this, driven by his survival instincts, Kadispan dragged his stiff body and suddenly burst out with all of his energy, rushing towards the Gate. However, as soon as he took the first step, countless bloody energy crystals formed into sharp blades and appeared around Kadispan without warning.


    *Shua!*


    With a spray of fresh blood, Kadispan fell into a pool of blood in the next instant, his limbs, waist, abdomen, and chest all pierced by the crystal swords. The once imposing Kadispan now lay on the ground like a pitiful stray dog, begging for sympathy.


    However,


    His pleading gaze did not seem to have any effect, but instead stimulated a certain young girl��s deepest instincts even more.


    Under Kadispan��s terrified gaze, the girl with a red and radiant complexion and a strange smile on her face approached him step by step, surrounded by bloody butterflies.


    "According to little Yue(Shuoyue), invading someone��s soul with Yin shadow power can allow you to read their memories? Well, this is a rare opportunity, let me give it a try~"


    The next moment,


    A heart-wrenching scream suddenly echoed throughout the bottom layer of the Black Death Prison...


    ...


    ...


    ---


    A few minutes later, the large door on the bottom floor slowly opened, and a thick bloody smell wafted out.


    Under the anxious gaze of the prisoners outside, a slender black-haired girl walked out with bare feet, dragging the leader of Heavenly Sky City, Kadispan, behind her...


    For Kadispan, he had one piece of good news and one piece of bad news.


    The good news was,


    He would no longer feel fear and anxiety.


    The bad news was,


    He couldn��t feel anything at all...


    Walking slowly to the edge of the central pool, Yumo casually threw the already unrecognizable Kadispan into it. In an instant, the magical beasts in the pool that resembled alligators smelled the blood and went berserk, tearing Kadispan��s corpse to pieces...


    At the same time,


    The earth-shaking alarm sounded throughout the world...

 Chapter 770 - 771: Encirclement

    Inside the Sky Prison, on the lowest floor,


    The prisoners watched the black-haired girl by the pool and couldn��t help but gasp. Such a beautiful girl was staring unblinkingly at the human body being eaten by the magical beasts, and not only was there no discomfort on her beautiful face, but it was also filled with pleasure, which made people feel a chill run down their spines.


    However,


    Since they knew that this black-haired girl was an Abyssal Demon King, the prisoners seemed to accept this scene as a matter of course. Although they were extremely terrified in their hearts, the only thing these prisoners could do now was to shrink in the corners of their cells, anxiously watching the black-haired girl and praying that she would not notice them.


    In fact,


    Yumo didn��t bother with those vicious and evil criminals. At least for now, she didn��t feel like dealing with them personally...


    After finishing off Kadispan, the girl shook off the bloodstains on her hand with some regret and sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh... As expected, the first attempt didn��t go so well..."


    All she wanted was to read a little bit of his memory, but unexpectedly, she ended up torturing this commander of Sky City to death��


    ��Sigh... Although his soul was shattered and his brain turned to mush, how did he die?��


    ��Humans are really too fragile��


    ��Moreover, Why did he scream like a ghost or wolf while I was reading his memory so gently? That��s really rude~��


    Forget it, I won��t hold it against you since you were fed to the alligators~


    After the ghostly smile, Yumo very generously dispersed the complaints on her face. However, this smile did not last long and disappeared in an instant, and Yumo��s expression became even more serious and gloomy. Although the girl had slightly restrained her power, the Yin shadow force that leaked from her still made the nearby prisoners feel as if their spirits were about to be crushed, causing them to scream in pain.


    For a while, the miserable screams did not stop.


    However, Yumo didn��t care about these things.


    After dealing with Kadispan, Yumo began to process the memories. Although she was still not proficient enough in the skills taught by Shuoyue, Yumo managed to extract some fragmented scenes from Kadispan��s memories.


    Although they were only disjointed fragments and there were only a few segments about Mengxi��s experiences in Sky City, once these images appeared in Yumo��s mind, a dark and eerie smile gradually spread across the black-haired girl��s face.


    "Sky City, huh? Impressive~"


    Accompanied by an angry smile, Yumo��s eyes were filled with coldness.


    It was clear that Mengxi��s experiences in Sky City had made Yumo very unhappy.


    At this moment,


    Yumo seemed to have guessed why Mengxi had not been willing to tell her before.


    She was probably afraid that if Yumo found out, she would immediately go to Sky City to destroy the entire city, not only disrupting Mengxi��s plans but also potentially causing Yumo to lose control. After all, in Mengxi��s eyes, Sky City was not some insignificant force but a top power on the Continent.


    Well,


    Considering that Mengxi was also trying to protect her, Yumo was generous and did not hold it against her.


    Just as Yumo was lost in thought, a Yin shadow force seeped through the supposedly indestructible walls of Sky Prison and reached the bottom floor of the prison. Then, this Yin shadow force transformed into a bloody butterfly that danced around Yumo. As the blood butterfly fluttered beside Yumo, one message after another was sent into Yumo��s mind.


    In fact, Yumo was speechless about this prison created by the Church Coalition Army.


    ��Who knew what these humans were thinking? Did they really think that this thing could restrain me?��


    ��They must be dreaming, right?��


    In this Sky Prison, even without releasing her power, Yumo could roughly understand the situation in Anvik��s inner city with her minimum sensing ability. With the bloody butterflies as a medium, Yumo could easily perceive the situation outside the barrier. So, the plan of the human coalition army to suppress her was not effective at all.


    The only effect...


    Maybe it helped Yumo discover the black soul steel.


    Furthermore,


    "Those kids, they are really lively..."


    ��Although I told them not to cause trouble, but...they still took action��


    ��When the time comes, If I ask them, they will probably use the excuse of worrying about my safety, right?��


    ��Simultaneous attacks from the north and south, trying to sandwich and destroy the Red Empire? They cooperate so well��


    ��The explosions in the city, they must be Shuoyue��s doing��


    ��The goal is not to save me, but to attract the attention of the main force of the Holy War Coalition in Anvika, to buy time for Xiao and Kalina to kill their way to the imperial city��


    ��The Ainor Merchant Guild?�� Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Hmm, it seems that not only the Black Rose family is secretly causing trouble, but my babies must have also participated~��


    "Sigh..."


    Thinking of this, Yumo sighed with mixed feelings.


    As for the children��s goal of killing their way to Anvika?


    They must be trying to force themselves to make a choice for their own safety, either to continue choosing suicide or to help them eliminate the threatening humans.


    ��Do I really seem like such a suicidal mother in the eyes of these children?��


    ��Uh, It seems that it��s true��


    ��But anyway, trying to threaten and coerce me with emotions? These kids are really impressive, scheming against me here, they really need to be punished, hehehe~��


    ��Alright, alright��


    ��This time, I��ll go along with your wishes��


    ��After all, I have no intention of committing suicide.��


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo retracted her helpless and silent expression, closed her eyes quietly, and the bloody butterflies scattered around Anvika seemed to have received an order, disappearing and re-gathering towards Yumo��s location with a large amount of information.


    A moment later, Yumo slowly opened her eyes.


    The civilians and students of Luminous had mostly withdrawn from the designated area.


    It seemed that broadcasting her identity had a good effect in driving away the crowds.


    Although Yumo had experienced several hundred years and did not have much affection for humans, in order to prevent Mengxi from treating her as a ruthless and bloodthirsty demoness, Yumo deliberately revealed part of her power to scare away the irrelevant people in the capital.


    After all, if they followed the plan of the Church, the day of the Saintess��s coronation ceremony would be a bloodbath.


    More importantly,


    Yuan��er was leading Mengxi towards the northern border of the Red Empire, far enough away from Anvika.


    ��I have nothing to hesitate about~��


    Glancing at the countless prisoners nearby, Yumo smiled indifferently.


    "Everyone, be a good person in your next life~"


    As the words fell,


    Under the terrified gaze of the prisoners, Yumo slowly raised her hand, and a terrifying shadow force continued to gather in her palm.


    *Boom!!*


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a thunderous explosion, a crimson beam pierced through the top of the Sky Prison and soared into the sky!


    In an instant, the aftershock of the beam dispersed the dark clouds in the sky. Although the sky was clear, a suffocating shadow force spread like a torrential rain, enveloping the entire Anvika. The various strong people who were paying attention to the explosion in the city had a sudden change in expression and cast their shocked and incredulous gazes towards the Sky Prison.


    ---


    At the front gate of the Sky Prison,


    *Bang!!*


    A crimson light flashed, and after a loud noise, the grand gate made of dark soul steel was suddenly hit by a huge force, shattering into pieces and scattering on the ground.


    As the gate broke, Yumo walked out of the Sky Prison, where she had lived for several days, with a leisurely and graceful step.


    And the moment she stepped out of the prison, countless dark cannon muzzles and gun barrels, as well as endless hostility, locked onto her.


    With a playful raise of her eyebrows, she looked around, feeling the overwhelming magical pressure coming at her from all directions, and a trace of excitement flashed in Yumo��s eyes.


    "So many people are here to welcome me? I��m truly honored~"

 Chapter 771 - 772: Confrontation

    As the prison that has long been famous in the Red Empire, the Sky Prison has an environment surrounding it like a basin to prevent prisoners from escaping.


    Even after leaving the prison, there are still high walls standing around it.


    On these walls that are about fifty meters high, many prison guards usually stand, guarding inside and outside the Sky Prison.


    However, at this moment, unlike usual,


    Standing on the city walls are not prison guards, but the most elite burial squad of the Red Leaf Empire.


    Not only are there troops from the Red Leaf Empire, but also the Holy Corps directly under Pope Kael, and the Warlock Corps of the Holy Tower...


    The sky above is also filled with the Imperial Griffin Cavalry and the magical constructs of the Holy Tower.


    Every person and object that appears near the Sky Prison has an extraordinary aura.


    Without a doubt, they are all elites and strongmen of the human world.


    After the highest level alarm sounded in the Sky Prison, they, who were already on high alert outside the prison, immediately took a battle stance.


    Of course, Those guarding the Sky Prison are not just these ordinary soldiers. The top experts of the Red Leaf, the supreme leader of the Holy Tower, and the holy knights of the Church have all come to this place.


    One after another, powerful forces spread out in all directions with these human elites as the center.


    These strongmen, together with well-trained troops and those weapons emitting destructive auras, can be said to be majestic and awe-inspiring.


    The air is filled with a murderous aura, and the surging magical power waves are even distorting the space around them.


    Such a strong array can easily overthrow any empire.


    However, even in the midst of such a powerful array, the warriors still have a solemn expression, their eyes are full of unease, and cold sweat even keeps flowing from their foreheads.


    The reason why they are so uneasy is that they know what kind of existence they are about to face.


    That, Is not an ordinary Demon King��


    But the source of all Abyssal Demons,


    The root cause of the world��s disasters... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Demon Temple.


    Although it is unknown why the Demon Temple, a building, would take human form, that thing is the origin of all Demon King existences, and its shadow power is definitely stronger than Demon Kings. Even their leaders admitted that the power of the Demon Temple is at least five times that of Higanbana. Upon knowing this truth, even these battle-hardened soldiers could not help but feel a crushing pressure as if the sky was falling.


    Under such strong pressure,


    Under the gaze of everyone holding their breath, a black figure slowly walked out of the Sky Prison.


    And when they saw that figure clearly, these soldiers couldn��t help but be stunned.


    It was a girl so beautiful that it took people��s breath away.


    Her bloody eyes were like sparkling red gemstones, shining and alluring. Her black and red gradient long hair fluttered with the wind, and her face was as perfect as if the Creator himself had sculpted it.


    Not only was her appearance so extraordinary, but this girl��s demeanor was also uncommon.


    Facing countless spearheads and surging killing intent directed at her, the black-haired girl just smiled faintly. Then, under the tense gaze of many people, she slightly bent her knees, lifted her skirt, and performed a standard noble��s curtsy to the soldiers and the leaders of various forces.


    Seemingly? She was expressing her condolences to the soldiers present?


    Instead of taking action directly, she greeted them first��


    This action made many of the soldiers present frown.


    ...


    "She, she is the Demon Temple?? This young lady??"


    "So, so beautiful? Is she really an Abyssal Demon? Abyssal Demons shouldn��t all be that ugly... Also, this action? Is this really a demon, or a lady from high society?"


    "There is no killing intent, nor the brutality of an Abyssal Demon. Is she, really the Demon Temple?"


    "Isn��t this young lady from the Black Rose family? Are we, mistaken somewhere?"


    "This action, is very professional... The young ladies of our Marquis family are not as standard as her. Strange, is she really the Demon Temple?"


    ...


    For a while, looking at this Demon girl who was beyond everyone��s expectations, the murderous intent in the soldiers�� eyes slightly dissipated, replaced by a hint of confusion and puzzlement. Obviously, the black-haired girl hadn��t done anything, but the hearts of many people in the allied army were already wavering.


    And at this moment, a furious roar amplified by magic reached the ears of these soldiers:


    "Don��t be fooled by her appearances!! That is just the enemy deliberately using a disguised appearance to deceive us, just like the Nightmare demon king in the Winter Forest! Think about the Shadow beam that suddenly fired just now! This demoness is not as harmless as you think!"


    The person who said this was none other than the handsome man floating in mid-air, wearing black and gold magic battle armor.


    This man with beautiful silver-gray short hair and extraordinary demeanor was Hakim, one of the Four Great Supreme of the Holy Tower, and also the commander-in-chief of this attack.


    "Don��t take it lightly. Pay attention and feel it. There is no longer any sign of life in the Sky Prison..."


    Hakim��s voice was cold, and with the powerful magic contained in his words, he exuded an air of authority that brooked no argument. As his voice reached their ears, the discussions among the troops suddenly ceased, and they acknowledged Hakim��s words.


    At this moment,


    The soldiers who were somewhat confused just now suddenly calmed down and looked at the black-haired girl not far away with firm gazes.


    Seeing this, Hakim, who was at the front, finally shifted his attention from behind and focused on the black-haired girl.


    Strictly speaking,


    This was the first time that he, as a Supreme of the Holy Tower, had officially met the Demon Temple.


    Even the long-lived Hakim couldn��t help but sigh in admiration of the other party��s appearance. If it weren��t for the fact that he had met the Girl of Destiny many times before, Hakim might have also been slightly fascinated. However, Hakim��s admiration was only fleeting, and his inner feelings were more of disgust than appreciation.


    The Demon Temple?!


    That place where Abyssal Demons are born, like the underworld, has turned into such a beautiful girl, surely to deceive her opponents. Her elegant actions must also be for this purpose.


    As a Supreme Being of the Holy Tower, Hakim disdainfully sneered.


    Although the human alliance army had already drawn their swords and nocked their arrows, Hakim did not directly order an attack. Instead, he let the Warlock Corps floating beside him retreat, and he slowly descended to the ground using his magic wings, walking step by step toward the Bloody Butterfly.


    Facing the human Leader approaching her, the black-haired girl tilted her head.


    Seemingly also puzzled by the other party��s bold action, she couldn��t help but curiously ask,


    "That outfit, are you from the Holy Tower? You��re coming straight at me like this? You��re really bold~"


    However,


    The black-haired girl��s banter seemed to be directly ignored by Hakim. This Supreme Being of the Holy Tower looked straight into the black-haired girl��s eyes and directly asked,


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Me??"


    The girl innocently asked back.


    "Hmph..."


    At this, Hakim coldly snorted, glancing indifferently at the girl��s body.


    "Your clothes are clean and your hair is unharmed. It seems that the Heavenly Prison barrier created by the Sky City and the Church still can��t lock you up. You could probably come out at any time, right?"


    "No way~, that barrier is very powerful. I had to use all my strength to escape."


    "You don��t look like you��ve used any strength at all."


    Hakim rudely denied Yumo��s words,


    "That trash Kadispan is probably already dead, right? As expected, the Sky City��s people are unreliable. Since the Sky Prison can��t hold you at all, why did you still wanted to stay inside? Or rather... why did you want to be caught on purpose..."


    "Well, I just felt like it?"


    "It seems that you don��t want to tell me the answer. Then I��ll ask another question."


    After taking a deep breath, Hakim seriously asked,


    "You deliberately released your aura and attracted us all here. What do you want to do? Are you, so confident? To face all of us alone?"

 Chapter 772 - 773: Breakthrough

    As the guard troops near the Sky Prison quickly prepared for battle, Hakim felt a sense of doubt in his heart.


    Of course,


    This Supreme of the Holy Tower was not doubting how the Bloody Butterfly broke through the seal barrier and the black soul steel shackles.


    After all, from the very beginning, Hakim did not trust the seal barrier created by the Sky City and the Church.


    The Bloody Butterfly escaping from it was completely expected.


    What truly made Hakim feel puzzled was the Bloody Butterfly��s behavior after breaking free.


    After breaking free of her restraints, the Bloody Butterfly did not, as he had expected, immediately retreat to Anvika or launch a sneak attack on their allied forces.


    Instead, after making a grand exit from the Sky Prison, she casually walked to the front of the prison gate.


    Not only that,


    The Bloody Butterfly even deliberately released some of her Shadow power, allowing them to sense her.


    Seemingly?


    As if deliberately telling them her location?


    "Is she intentionally luring us here?"


    Hakim couldn��t help but come to this conclusion.


    ��Could she really fight all of us alone? Was she planning to take us all down in one fell swoop?��


    As this thought emerged, Hakim maintained his calm expression, but his heart began to feel uneasy.


    However, even so? He had no other choice but to harden his heart and gather all his troops here. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all,


    If they gathered all their fighting power and still couldn��t defeat the Demon Temple, then splitting their forces would only lead to an even more desperate outcome.


    At the same time,


    Deep down, Hakim still didn��t believe that the other side could maintain such a powerful combat strength forever. If they truly had such terrifying power, how could they, as humans, have survived until now? They would have long become lost souls in the mouths of the Abyssal Demons...


    With the purpose of probing, Hakim asked the black-haired girl the doubt in his heart,


    "Do you really think? That you alone, can defeat our allied forces?"


    However,


    Faced with this question, the black-haired girl did not immediately answer, but tilted her head and pretended to be displeased, countering his question in the most unexpected way:


    "Stop thinking about fighting and killing all the time, okay? Don��t be so impetuous~"


    As she spoke,


    The girl slowly revealed a sweet smile, and placed her hand on her chest, earnestly saying:


    "Well, actually, when I was in the Sky Prison, I was hoping that you high-level leaders would come and talk to me? But unfortunately, no one dared to come. So, I had to come out myself? And then, I gathered you all here, mainly to talk to you. Or rather, to give you one last chance~"


    "Chance?"


    Upon hearing these two words, Hakim couldn��t help but be stunned,


    "What do you mean?"


    "A chance to negotiate~ If you give up the idea of using force, I can also control the Abyssal Demons and let them live in peace with you. That way, you won��t..."


    However, before the girl could finish her words, Hakim��s cold snort interrupted her:


    "Hmph, don��t be ridiculous. Do you take us for fools?!"


    The furious roar, accompanied by a terrifying aura, suddenly exploded with Hakim as the center.


    The violent wind pressure immediately struck the black-haired girl, forcibly interrupting her words.


    "Hm?"


    The girl didn��t seem to be upset about being interrupted. After all, the other party��s reaction was within her expectations. The girl pouted, looking somewhat pitifully at Hakim, her crimson eyes full of complaints about this Supreme Leader��s actions.


    "Hey old man, do you really not know how to cherish and appreciate beauty? Facing such a cute girl like me, you can actually bear to be so cruel to me?"


    "There��s nothing to bear or not to bear. I��ve seen through your kind��s trick of using beautiful appearances to deceive people."


    Hakim coldly said,


    His gaze showed no appreciation for Yumo��s appearance, only endless disgust.


    "That monster, Nightmare, likes to transform into a charming girl and confuse and seduce victims in their dreams, then devour their souls, right? As the Demon Temple, don��t tell me you don��t know about this. So, this old trick is useless against me. Don��t think that your appearance can make me let down my guard."


    Yumo: "0-0"


    Hearing this, Yumo fell silent for a moment.


    Her crimson eyes revealed a complex emotion, and if one looked closely, one could even detect a trace of shock and depression.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Could it be that she really didn��t know?��


    Hakim furrowed his brow in doubt.


    However, this question was not the main point, and Hakim��s attention was always attracted by Yumo��s every move, and he had no time to think about the internal problems of the Abyssal Demon family.


    And Hakim��s furious roar seemed to have some effect. The black-haired girl retracted the smile on her face, and her whole demeanor underwent a dramatic change in an instant.


    The atmosphere of ignorance and innocence that had just surrounded her instantly disappeared, replaced by a bone-chilling coldness. The malicious coldness that gushed out of her crimson eyes made Hakim��s back shiver, and when she was locked onto by those eyes again, this Supreme of the Holy Tower unconsciously retreated.


    Yumo, who had retracted her girlish demeanor, narrowed her eyes slightly and said with a somewhat cold and unhappy tone,


    "Look at your tone? You don��t want to talk, do you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I don��t have any hostility? Peace, is it not good?"


    "Peace? Hmph..."


    Hakim snorted and said, slowly raising the staff in his hand, pointing at the black-haired girl��s face.


    "Don��t be ridiculous. In the eyes of the Abyssal Demons, we humans are just a kind of food. Do you think little sheep can live in harmony with big gray wolves? In the past few hundred years, how many people have died under the claws and teeth of the Abyssal Demon hordes? The crimes you have committed are too numerous to count. Under such circumstances, how can we feel at ease and live in peace with you?"


    "..."


    "Moreover, what do you mean by peace? Do you mean to keep us humans as pets?"


    As the words continued to come out of his mouth, the seriousness in Hakim��s eyes was gradually replaced by burning anger. This Supreme of the Holy Tower chose to reject Yumo��s words without hesitation.


    "I didn��t expect that a thing that turned into a building could be so hypocritical? On the one hand, you talk about peace and say that you have no hostility, on the other hand, you secretly send people to infiltrate our human society. The Black Rose family, the Ghostly Flame Mercenaries, the Ainor Union, the Snow Night Empire, the Sadik Empire... These forces have been controlled by you Abyssal Demons. If we follow your idea of peace, all of humanity will probably be controlled by you Abyssal Demons. At that time, won��t we be no different from the sheep that are kept?"


    In response to Hakim��s question,


    The black-haired girl did not explain anything.


    After hearing the other party��s words, which were full of deep hatred and loathing for herself and the Abyssal Demons, Yumo knew that there was no point in saying more.


    After calmly accepting Hakim��s reprimand,


    Yumo��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a wicked smile that was completely different from before. A strange evil aura enveloped the girl.


    "Under the protection of the master, the life of a sheep is not bad at all~. Try to experience it once, and you might like this kind of life."


    "Hmph, I don��t want to experience that kind of life with no freedom and being slaughtered by the master at any time!!!!"


    With the final roar, Hakim��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his gaze instantly glanced at the red figure standing in the distance on the top of the capital��s high tower. Meanwhile, he himself leaped up and quickly increased the distance between himself and Yumo.


    His movements were seamless and without hesitation.


    Obviously,


    From the very beginning, Hakim had no intention of negotiating with Yumo.


    He, Was just buying time for his comrades.


    "Dongy!!!!"


    The next moment,


    When Hakim��s shout was heard,


    Three majestic and grand magic arrays with a radius of hundreds of meters appeared without warning from the ruins beneath Yumo��s feet! With the continuous gathering of magical power, an extremely high temperature that could destroy the heavens and the earth suddenly exploded from the center of the magic array!


    *Boommmmmm!!!!*


    Accompanied by the earth-shaking sound, the jet-black pillar of fire suddenly rose from the ground, immediately engulfing the black-haired girl and the bloody butterflies around her.

 Chapter 773 - 774: Doomsday Sun

    "Triple reinforced magic"


    "Maximum strengthening!"


    "Forbidden Spell... Flames of the Netherworld!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A man with natural curly red short hair, slightly thin and weak in stature, was kneeling on the top of the high tower in the capital, a certain distance away from the Sky Prison. His hands were pressed against the ground, and he was rapidly chanting complex incantations. Although the man looked very thin and weak, no one around him dared to underestimate him.


    Because the scorching aura emanating from his body had undoubtedly entered the ranks of the eighth-level high stage.


    And this man was none other than Dongy, one of the Four Great Supreme of the Holy Tower.


    Although his level was not as good as Hakim, who was at the peak of the eighth level, as the leader of the Scorching Flame faction, Dongy was best at attacking. He had the strongest attacking ability among the Four Great Supreme. In terms of destructive power, the forbidden spell he cast was unmatched even by Hakim and many of the eighth-level peak powerhouses.


    And after he concentrated and chanted, mobilizing all the magic power in his body, the forbidden spell he cast had the terrifying power to flatten Anvika in one strike.


    With the overflow of blood in his eyes, under Dongy��s excited gaze, a pillar of fire constructed from the black hellfire suddenly rose from the ground at the Sky Prison, piercing the clouds! Even with the assistance of the magic array, all the power of the forbidden spell was concentrated on one point. But that terrifying explosion shockwave, mixed with scorching heat, still spread in all directions, engulfing the entire Anvika!


    Destroying everything nearby as if it were rotten wood.


    Within tens of thousands of meters of the explosion, except for the extremely sturdy Sky Prison, which still stood firm, all buildings were shattered under the impact of the shockwave.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the ordinary civilians in Anvika had basically evacuated the capital, otherwise, the aftermath of this forbidden spell alone would have caused tens of thousands of innocent souls to perish.


    "I hit her?!!"


    Seeing Bloody Butterfly being swallowed by the Flames of the Netherworld without any deviation, Dongy��s face was full of excitement.


    His preparations were not in vain!


    He had really completed the spell while the Bloody Butterfly was not paying attention!


    At this moment, Dongy felt a strong sense of accomplishment in his heart.


    At this time, he unconsciously cast his gaze towards the high sky, at the black and gold figure in front of the allied forces. Dongy looked at Hakim with admiration and respect in his eyes.


    "As expected of my big brother, amazing..."


    He went up alone to face the Demon Temple and attracted its attention.


    To buy time for him to activate the forbidden spell.


    But he didn��t expect,


    His big brother actually dared to speak to the Demon Temple with such an attitude?


    Such courage and aura, no wonder he is the strongest warlock of the Holy Tower...


    However...


    Dongy also knew,


    The purpose of Hakim trying to stall for time was to let the Church summon the Girl of Destiny.


    At such a critical moment, they couldn��t care about the negative impact of breaking the seclusion.


    If they couldn��t defeat the Demon Temple, everything would be over...


    However, after dragging on for so long, there was still no news of the Girl of Destiny coming to the battlefield?


    This made Dongy��s eyes reveal a thick dissatisfaction.


    What kind of crappy Church,


    What kind of ghostly Girl of Destiny...


    Why is she so unreliable?


    Could it be that she fears the power of Demon Temple and fled the scene?


    At this moment, in Dongy��s heart, the image of the Girl of Destiny had fallen a thousand feet.


    In fact,


    It wasn��t just Dongy who had this thought, almost all the people participating in the Holy War had become dissatisfied with the Girl of Destiny.


    Even Hakim, the commander-in-chief, was no exception.


    However,


    Now, he naturally had no time to complain about this.


    Because at present, there was a more important matter at hand...


    "Well done, Dongy."


    Looking at the towering pillar of purgatory fire in front of him, Hakim praised generously.


    Although this colleague of his was like an autistic child in peacetime, he was still reliable at critical moments.


    The forbidden spell hitting the target was only the first step in his actions.


    His opponent was the Demon Temple, the evil of this world.


    It was absolutely not an opponent that could be solved with a single forbidden spell!


    Therefore, after the forbidden spell hit the target and cursed its state, Hakim made a prompt decision and raised the white hawk staff in his hand.


    The hawk head pointed straight at the figure that was vaguely visible in the black flames.


    Gazing at that figure, Hakim��s face involuntarily revealed a bitter smile.


    ��After taking the forbidden spell head-on, her aura didn��t weaken at all?��


    "As expected of the Demon Temple... But let��s see how long you can last!"


    "Holy Domain Magic - Ice Amplification Mirror!"


    With the high-speed chanting of the spell, silver-gray magical power gushed out from Hakim��s body like a surging flood.


    Ancient rune formed an array that quickly constructed itself beneath Hakim��s feet.


    As the array operated, the magical power and cold air in the heavens and earth quickly gathered towards the pillar of fire.


    In an instant, six crystal-clear magic mirrors appeared in the area surrounding Bloody Butterfly��s figure.


    And with the appearance of the magic mirrors, the nearby troops also quickly became aware of the Bloody Butterfly��s location.


    In the next moment, when Hakim waved his hand to signal,


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Tens of thousands of lighting explosion emitting destructive auras rose from the ground like a mad storm, attacking the magic mirrors with all their might! The sound of the cannonballs tearing apart space was like the sharp scream of the Grim Reaper, making people shiver. The energy tide caused by the cannonballs even changed the color of the sky and earth.


    Each cannonball came from the Kaimba siege cannon, a city-destroying weapon.


    One shot is enough to break through city walls and destroy enemy formations, and it is one of the Red Leaf Empire��s most relied-upon weapons.


    In order to deal with the threat of the Bloody Butterfly, the Red Leaf royal family had almost all the heavy artillery in the empire returned to the capital. Not only that, but they also spent a huge amount of money to build a large number of new heavy artillery.


    This was how the magnificent scene of tens of thousands of cannons roaring came to be.


    Not only that, but there were also various weapons from the Holy Tower, Sky City, and the Church, and even a few magic-nuclear warheads purchased by Amon were showing their divine power at this moment, mixed in with the attack group.


    In a sense,


    Xue Tianao, who had already left the world, was also participating in this great holy war in a unique way with his magic fusion bomb and other weapons.


    ...


    Under the control of Hakim��s magic mirror, these attacks, after passing through the Frost Amplification Mirror, were also covered with a layer of gray-white color that symbolized death. If one paid close attention, they would find it strange that the power inside these cannonballs had already increased several times.


    This was the unique magic created by the North Star Hakim, which greatly enhanced energy supply - the Frost Amplification Mirror!


    In the next moment,


    Under the gaze of countless expectant eyes, the heavy artillery bombardment hit the target without any deviation.


    Boom!


    Amidst the earth-shaking explosion, as if signaling the end of the world, the Doomsday Sun, constructed of pure blue energy, rose into the sky above Anvika in an instant! The terrifying shockwave swept through the heavens and earth, and the scattered impact caused the protective barriers of the guarding troops to show cracks. Hakim, who was closer to the explosion, was suddenly blown back several hundred meters and only managed to stabilize his body after deploying his Ice Wings.


    Even the people of Anvika who were escaping tens of miles away noticed the light of doom rising in the sky above the capital at this moment.


    Even though they were far away, they could feel the aura of destruction within the blue light that could destroy all things.


    If this round of attacks was compared to a raging fire, then Dongy��s previous forbidden spell attack could only be considered as firefly light.


    However, Dongy��s attack was not completely useless.


    Apart from knocking the Bloody Butterfly into the air, preventing the explosion from directly affecting Anvika, the strongest aspect of the forbidden spell Flames of the Netherworld was not its attack power, but the curse power attached to its black flames. The Bloody Butterfly, who was eroded by the black flames, would have her physical and defense ability greatly reduced, and the damage caused by external forces would also be amplified several times. Coupled with Hakim��s Ice Amplification Mirror, it would undoubtedly maximize the power of the allied forces�� bombardment!


    This was the cooperative skill developed by the Supreme of the Holy Tower to kill Higanbana. Who would have thought that in the end, it would be the main body of the Demon Temple that would personally test their research results?


    "Maybe it can work this time?"


    At this moment, after feeling the destructive power that was more terrifying than expected in the explosion, Hakim couldn��t help but have this thought in his mind. His hopeful eyes looked at the blue energy ball in front of him that was constantly contracting and expanding.


    This unprecedented huge explosion, could it really heavily injure the Bloody Butterfly?


    Or even, directly destroy her?


    Not only Hakim had this thought, but the high-ranking officers of the allied forces who were watching the battlefield also had the same idea. After all, they had never seen such an attack before. This kind of attack that could turn any eighth-level powerhouse, or even a Demon King-level Abyssal Demon into ashes, gave everyone an unprecedented confidence.


    "Did we succeed?! Did we destroy that demoness?!"


    Countless people clenched their fists and stared intently at the center of the explosion, eagerly awaiting the arrival of victory.


    ...


    --


    Seeing that there was still no movement in the center of the explosion, and the aura of Bloody Butterfly had completely disappeared, a smile of excitement involuntarily appeared on Hakim��s cold face:


    "Did we succeed?!"


    However, this excitement had not burned for a few seconds when a pleasant-sounding but ghostly voice suddenly came from beside him, directly extinguishing the excitement in Hakim��s heart without mercy.


    ---"I��ve given you all a chance. But unfortunately... it seems that this is your answer~"---

 Chapter 774 - 775: Unharmed

    I apologize for the lack of new chapters recently. I was busy putting the final touches on Fallen Chronicles, which took all my time. We��ll now return to posting 2 chapters daily. Thank you for your patience and understanding.


    And the book��s name may change to Abyssal Chronicles... I haven��t decided yet but will see.


    And... Another chapter after 1h.


    ----------


    Not far away, on the highlands, the Asumos Church��s group of mages was stationed according to orders, enchanting the heavy artillery with holy magic to enhance the firepower of the cannons.


    Under the support of the Heavenly Apostle��s power, the shield protecting them managed to block the residual waves of the explosion. However, these church mages did not have time to thank the Heavenly Apostle for the protection. Instead, after surviving the first wave of the explosion��s aftermath, they focused intently on the center of the explosion.


    With a heart full of unease, they awaited the outcome.


    As everyone watched with bated breath, the water-blue doom sun, after a series of expansions and contractions, finally disintegrated, turning into a sky full of dense magical power and holy magic particles. The ��war fog�� that obscured their vision also dissipated at this moment, revealing a clear scene above in the high sky.


    Looking at the high sky, where nothing remained but the lingering blue flames, the group of mages burst into ecstatic joy,


    "Did we do it?!!! Yaaay We did it!! This is great!!"


    In an instant,


    An unprecedented joy ignited fiercely in everyone��s hearts.


    However, this joy seemed not to last long.


    Just as the group of mages was jubilant, hugging each other, and about to open champagne to celebrate, the words from the Heavenly Apostle Kain, like cold water, directly extinguished their joy.


    "No, it��s not done..."


    "Not done? But, but Lord Kain? The bloody butterfly has already been burned to ashes, right?"


    A female mage closest to Kain asked puzzledly.


    In response,


    Kain did not say much, but widened his eyes and stared intently at the high sky with a grave look. Although Kain did not explain, the members of the mage group quickly noticed a tremor in the sky. Indeed... the position where the bloody butterfly was, seemed to be empty, but...


    That supreme being named Hakim, seemed to have a familiar shadow appearing beside him��


    After seeing the figure surrounded by blood-colored butterflies clearly, the laughter of the people abruptly stopped, their faces turned pale, and even their heartbeats stopped due to panic and shock at that moment.


    "How is that possible?!!"


    Of course,


    At this moment, compared to the church members who were dumbfounded, the shock and astonishment in the heart of Hakim were beyond words. This supreme of the holy tower, accustomed to seeing the world, was suddenly pale and stunned.


    For a moment, he lost his usual composure and asked with a somewhat shaky voice,


    "You? This, how?"


    At this moment,


    The black-haired girl, who was supposed to be at the center of the explosion, appeared beside him like a ghost without any warning. Not only that, but she also slowly reached out to touch the top of her own head. In an instant, Hakim felt as if he saw his master on the other side of the River of the other world waving at him, and a sense of unprecedented death pressure suddenly overwhelmed him.


    ��"You are all adults now. Since it��s a decision you made, you must bear the consequences of this decision."��


    Gently touching the top of Hakim��s head, the black-haired girl said indifferently.


    As an 8th-level peak cultivator, a veteran supreme of the holy tower, being touched on the head by an enemy is undoubtedly a great humiliation! Normally, the proud Hakim would have been furious.


    But now?


    He was just terrified.


    He could clearly feel the power emanating from the girl��s palm.


    As if the next moment, his head would be mercilessly blown into a mist of blood.


    "Not good!!"


    Driven by the desire to survive and stimulated by the eerie aura of shadow, Hakim quickly regained his senses. Regaining control of his body, he instantly used a flash spell to move to the back, creating distance from the bloody butterfly.


    As it turned out, Hakim��s judgment was quite correct.


    Because just as he used the instant movement magic to create distance, a terrifying energy fluctuation emanated from the girl��s palm, devastatingly striking in all directions. Even though Hakim had already evacuated in time, his left arm was still blown into nothingness in the midst of the shock.


    However,


    Compared to other battle mages near Hakim, Hakim was incredibly fortunate.


    Although those battle mages had retreated as much as they could upon noticing the appearance of the bloody butterfly, their speed was ultimately no match for the spread of the shockwave. They were quickly engulfed by the ruthless crimson energy and exploded into a puddle of blood.


    In an instant, a rain of blood fell from the sky,


    In Hakim��s eyes,


    The beautiful black-haired girl, now set against the backdrop of the bloody rain, appeared even more enchanting, like a bloody angel bathing in fresh blood, beautiful yet filled with lethal threats.


    Regarding Hakim��s escape, the black-haired girl seemed somewhat surprised.


    The girl, however, cast her admiring gaze towards the supreme of the holy tower in the distance.


    "Not bad, quite a quick reaction."


    "..."


    Hakim bit his lip hard, staring at the black-haired girl��s face with resentment and anger. After all, the subordinates who had followed him for so long were inexplicably blown to pieces...


    With anger, more than anything, Hakim felt uneasy.


    He had thought the black-haired girl had used some unique method to dodge the bombardment just now, appearing unharmed behind him.


    If that were the case, Hakim felt he could accept it somewhat,


    However,


    Upon carefully sensing the body of the black-haired girl, Hakim realized... he was wrong...


    On the body of the black-haired girl still lingered the scent of the netherworld��s flames, as well as the aura of the Cannon and the magic spells... which means, she actually take on that attack head-on!!! Aside from inexplicably changing into a bloody skirt, to take such an attack and still emerge unscathed?!!


    ��How is this possible?!!!��


    "How did she do it?!! Why did our attack have no effect?"


    Hakim doubted life itself as he mumbled to himself.


    With hundreds of years of experience, he couldn��t imagine how such a devastating attack couldn��t even scratch the opponent?!


    And it seemed as if hearing Hakim��s mutterings, the black haired girl shook her head very considerately.


    After all,


    Our considerate Yumo also knew very well how disappointing it is to put in so much effort and achieve nothing.


    Thus,


    Yumo laughed lightly and negated Hakim��s words,


    "How could it have no effect? Your attack was quite powerful."


    "Powerful?"


    "Yes, should I say as expected of the human allied forces, quite impressive. My skin even got blasted red... hmmm, it kind of hurts~"


    Gently touching her own arm, Yumo pretended to be aggrieved as she spoke.


    In reality,


    Yumo was genuinely planning to praise Hakim and the others. After all, their round of attack was several times stronger than the initial attacks from the Red Moon Tower allied forces against her. Not only that, this time Yumo didn��t dismantle all her defenses but had a layer of shadow power protecting her surface.


    The allied forces�� strike, able to destroy her protective shadow power and make her body feel a burning pain, truly exceeded Yumo��s expectations.


    ��This should be the harshest hit I had taken since coming to this world����


    Unfortunately,


    The girl��s praise, in Hakim��s eyes, turned into a different flavor.


    In Hakim��s view, the opponent was clearly mocking them. They had laid out their strategy in advance and attacked with all their might, only to end up giving the opponent a sauna session?!!


    Is this jerk mocking our attacks for being feeble and ineffective!!?!! Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Damn it!��


    Hakim couldn��t help but curse in his heart.


    But he was frustratingly unable to offer any rebuttal. After all, what the opponent said was nothing but the truth.


    "You... your skin is really tough..."


    "It��s not about being tough or not, right? It��s just that your attack lacks some key elements."


    "Elements?"


    "Yes~"


    With a playful smile, Yumo seductively pressed her finger against her lips.


    "Like divine power."


    "Divine power?!"


    "Yes, the only thing that can hurt me is the divine power of the chosen ones. If your attacks were supported by divine power, maybe they could truly inflict serious damage on me, all people know this info~"


    "Divine power, huh... Heh..."


    Hearing this, Hakim laughed bitterly. His bitter smile was filled with intense dissatisfaction. They were well aware that divine power could seriously injure abyssal demons, even the Demon Temple.


    But,


    Who knows where the Girl of Destiny has gone off to?


    But complaining was useless, all they could seemingly do now was to stubbornly hold on... until the church could bring the Girl of Destiny. If their combined attack from the holy tower had no effect, perhaps they could only hope for the release of the Girl of Destiny��s divine power and the church��s trump card...


    Thinking this, Hakim gradually stabilized his mindset, gripping the staff in his hand, ready to desperately stall the bloody butterfly.


    However,


    It seemed that Hakim��s thoughts had already been perceived by the black-haired girl.


    Looking at the determined supreme of the holy tower, intending to fight to the death, Yumo placed one hand on her hip and scoffed disdainfully with a laugh. Her laughter was filled with mockery and teasing.


    "Waiting for the Girl of Destiny to save you?"


    "Huh?!"


    "Don��t daydream. She��s in no position to save herself... let alone come here to save you?"

 Chapter 775 - 776: The Savior

    "Hehehe~, that Girl of Destiny is in danger herself? There��s no way she��ll have the chance to save you?!""


    The black-haired girl clutched her chest, unable to help but let out a villainous laugh.


    The laughter echoed with a cold crackle, and a faint aura of madness was released, causing the surrounding mages, including Hakim, to shiver.


    An invisible pressure, like the claws of a demon from the abyss, tightly gripped the hearts of the people.


    Although feeling suffocated, Hakim still suppressed his emotions and asked in a harsh voice, "What do you mean?!"


    Due to his animosity towards the Sky City of Laplace, Hakim did not expect them to take action. Therefore, after the first wave of attacks failed, Hakim could only place his hope in the Church��s Girl of Destiny, as she... was the one who could defeat the existence of the Demon Temple according to the prophecy.


    But now?


    He heard such words from the other party?


    While secretly gathering his mana, Hakim warily asked, "What do you mean by in danger? What have you done to her?!"


    "What have I done? You really... haven��t noticed anything?" The girl covered her mouth and laughed disdainfully.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Hehe, while you were secretly moving troops to Anvika and charging the Divine Anhilation Cannon, wasn��t it to let the Girl of Destiny comfort me, so that I could stay peacefully in Anvika? To allow you to complete the so-called Holy War deployment plan?"


    "!?"


    Upon hearing this, Hakim��s heart suddenly sank.


    Obviously, their Holy War plan had been completely exposed to Blood Butterfly. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to him, and a strong, ominous feeling began to spread wildly in his heart.


    As Blood Butterfly continued to speak, Hakim��s bad feeling seemed to be confirmed.


    Under Hakim��s and countless powerful individuals�� heavy gazes, the black-haired girl clutched her belly and let out a maniacal laugh.


    "Haha, ha~, haha~hahahaha!! You can��t possibly think that I fear the power of the Goddess and wouldn��t dare to harm the Girl of Destiny, right? I��ve already killed the Son of Destiny, so why would I not dare to harm the Girl of Destiny? Who was the idiot that thought of having the Girl of Destiny comfort me? The Goddess��s protective divine power in her body is indeed troublesome, but if I directly threaten her life, it won��t trigger the divine power��s self-protection, right? So, I long ago used my Shadow force to infiltrate her body and set a curse. During these days in prison, that curse must have already taken effect, right?"


    "What did you say?!!"


    "By now, the Girl of Destiny is probably half-dead, so how could she possibly come to save you all, hahaha!! While you were waiting for your troops to gather, I was also waiting for the curse to take effect, Otherwise, why would I be so patient and stay in prison to play house with you all? Hahahaha~ You��re really so stupid!"


    As these words entered his ears, Hakim was as if struck by thunder, falling into a strange silence.


    The girl��s subsequent mocking words were completely ignored by him.


    The only thing he cared about was the so-called curse.


    At this moment,


    He seemed to understand why the Girl of Destiny still hadn��t awakened...


    Thinking of this, Hakim angrily clenched his fists and furiously scolded, "You actually cast a curse! You shameless scoundrel!!"


    "Shameless?"


    The black-haired girl casually waved her hand, as if she had heard something very amusing, and her gaze on Hakim even contained a thread of pity.


    "Please, I��m an Abyssal Demon, right? Being a bit shameless isn��t that normal for us Demons? Besides, instead of scolding me for being shameless, you��d better think about how to protect yourself first."


    As she spoke,


    Her gaze slowly lifted, and her slender fingers pointed at Hakim��s forehead.


    "Since you��re seeking death, I won��t be polite with you either~"


    Before she finished speaking,


    Under Hakim��s terrified gaze, a strong Shadow energy��s particles rapidly gathered at the girl��s fingertips.


    In the next instant,


    A crimson energy ball, no larger than a bullet, tore through space and attacked Hakim at an unimaginable speed!


    Undoubtedly, compared to the previous forbidden curse and large-scale artillery attacks, Bloody Butterfly��s this strike seemed insignificant. However, when facing this strike, Hakim didn��t dare to be careless, because he could clearly sense the power contained within this energy bullet...


    It was a power that symbolized destruction and death.


    "Holy Domain Magic - Baram��s Stand Energy Shield!"


    As the staff was raised, numerous barrier walls appeared in front of Hakim in an instant, attempting to block Bloody Butterfly��s attack.


    However,


    This seemingly insignificant strike, in a short moment, with the momentum of destroying everything in its path, penetrated several dozens of energy barriers! The shield that could withstand attacks from Abyssal Demon of the Demon King level suddenly shattered into countless silver-gray energy particles! And that crimson energy bullet��s offensive power was not weakened in the slightest, still carrying the aura of destruction as it rapidly approached Hakim.


    "Damn it..."


    Facing such an attack, Hakim despairingly laughed bitterly.


    His protective magic was easily shattered, and it seemed he no longer had any means to resist Bloody Butterfly��s attack. Although unwilling, Hakim could only activate his instantaneous movement magic once again, instantly flashing to several dozen meters away, dodging Bloody Butterfly��s fatal attack.


    However,


    Because Hakim moved away, the crimson energy bullet unsurprisingly struck the ground!


    In an instant,


    The blood-colored energy bullet rapidly expanded, tearing apart and devouring everything within several dozen meters.


    Including the nearby soldiers�� defensive shields, in a moment, several dozen imperial soldiers and their officers, without even having the chance to let out a miserable cry, were devoured and annihilated by the expanding crimson Shadow power, which even included a famous seventh-level wandering swordsman on the continent.


    "I��m sorry everyone..."


    Looking at the devoured soldiers, Hakim remorsefully muttered. At the same time, he felt a wave of fear towards Bloody Butterfly��s attack.


    She hadn��t even gathered her strength, yet the power she casually released with just a finger was so terrifying. Not to mention instantly shattering his prideful shield? Even the residual power could cause such horrifying destruction?!


    This woman,


    Was truly a monster...


    ����"Hey, not paying attention during battle can lead to death, you know~"����


    "Huh??!"


    This figure that suddenly appeared in Hakim��s mind instantly caused the Supreme of the Holy Tower to greatly change his expression, anxiously glancing at Bloody Butterfly��s position. Then, Hakim saw a suffocating scene: the black-haired girl had already raised her hand, pointing at him, and her fingertip floated with a blood-colored energy bullet, just like before.


    With the tearing of the air, the blood-colored energy bullet, carrying an aura of destruction, flew straight towards Hakim��s face.


    "It��s over, I��m done for..."


    Upon seeing this, Hakim felt an indescribable despair in his heart. Because now, he no longer had any protective magic, and his instantaneous movement magic was still in cooldown. He had no ability to resist this attack.


    He was not a Nanmin-type eighth-level defensive magic expert. If he were hit by this attack, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Is this the end?"


    Hakim despairingly and unwillingly laughed bitterly.


    ...


    ...


    *Boom!!!* Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by the expansion of the blood-colored energy, a burst of crimson energy instantly engulfed everything within several dozen meters. The entire Anvika, due to this explosion of the Shadow power, was dyed with a layer of crimson color. Countless Holy Tower mages, upon seeing this scene, couldn��t help but beat their chests and stomp their feet, crying bitterly...


    After all, in their eyes, Hakim was undoubtedly dead after being hit by such an attack.


    Even Yumo had made such a judgment.


    However,


    Just as Yumo was about to lower her hand, the girl��s eyebrows suddenly furrowed, and a hint of surprise flashed through her crimson eyes. She seemed to have sensed some unusual aura?


    ��He, Is still alive?��


    Under the girl��s slightly puzzled gaze, the bloody-colored energy in front of her slowly dissipated, revealing a golden and silver shield filled with ancient power. It was precisely these two shields that had blocked her Origin Blood Crimson Bullet attack. And appearing behind the shield was a man with a height close to two meters, with a red and white short hair, and an extraordinary demeanor.


    Obviously,


    It was he who had blocked her attack, saving Hakim.


    Seeing her attack being blocked, the girl not only did not feel displeased, but excitedly clapped her hands,


    "Not bad, you actually managed to block my attack? You... are you that guardian warrior from Red Leaf Empire?"

 Chapter 776 - 777: Pillar

    ��Huh?!��


    ��I don��t feel any pain?��


    ��How am I not dead!?��


    As the expected impact did not occur in his consciousness, Hakim slowly opened his eyes and lowered the staff in front of his face, looking ahead with some confusion.


    After all, he didn��t believe that the Bloody Butterfly would stop midway and spare his life out of mercy.


    Soon, Hakim��s confusion was resolved.


    Because at this moment, the figure that appeared before him was a robust and reliable one!


    From the reflection in the huge shield, Hakim could clearly see the other person��s face.


    It was a face with extraordinary aura and majestic bearing, with deep and distinct features as if carved by the Greeks. A pair of bright green eyes flickered with indescribable determination and decisiveness, while the arched brows seemed wild and untamed, commanding respect.


    His appearance alone gave off an overwhelming presence.


    The surging aura around him made people feel an urge to bow and worship.


    It was clear that this man, clad in golden-red battle armor and exuding an overbearing aura, was the strongest in the Red Leaf Empire.


    Known as the Empire��s Thousand Guardians, it was the Greatest Emperor Enzo!


    Gazing at the Emperor Enzo��s back, Hakim suddenly felt an indescribable sense of relief.


    His inner anxiety vanished without a trace.


    Although he was the Supreme of the Holy Tower, Hakim deeply respected and admired Emperor Enzo in his heart.


    After all, when Hakim was a child, Emperor Enzo was already a famous powerful figure on the main road, and he could be said to have grown up listening to the tales of Enzo.


    It was precisely because of this that the Holy Tower had a good relationship with the Red Leaf Imperial Family, despite not being accustomed to dealing with the church and Sky City.


    And now, as Hakim watched Emperor Enzo block the Bloody Butterfly��s attack, his admiration grew even stronger.


    "Emperor Enzo!"


    Hakim called out with some excitement.


    Not only Hakim, but the Red Leaf soldiers in the allied forces below also burst into a clamor of cheers!


    They all turned their excited and enthusiastic gazes towards Emperor Enzo.


    Bloody Butterfly was indeed strong, but with the Ancestor��s appearance at this moment, they would have nothing to fear.


    One of the reason was, under the protection of the Ancestor, Red Leaf Empire has always stood tall and unwavering for thousands of years.


    Countless crises have been resolved under the Ancestor��s power, whether it was the demon disturbance a few weeks ago or Sword Demon��s attack over a month ago.


    The soldiers believed that their Thousand Guardians Emperor Enzo would definitely lead them to victory this time as well.


    However, as the soldiers cheered excitedly, Enzo��s expression became unusually serious.


    His eyes were fixed on the front, not daring to be negligent.


    Because under Enzo��s solemn gaze, the black-haired girl, whose first strike had failed, raised her hand again and pointed her fingertip towards Enzo and Hakim��s location. The shadow force she gathered this time was absolutely incomparable to when she attacked Hakim earlier. It was not on the same level, and even during the power-up stage, it caused distortions in the surrounding space.


    "Try this one... Let��s see if you can still block it~"


    As the black-haired girl spoke teasingly, the Crimson bullet, formed by the deep red shadow force, suddenly pierced through the stars like a bloodthirsty beast that had broken free from its shackles. It charged towards Enzo with a destructive force! The aura it released alone made Hakim feel a chill, and the residual waves left the soldiers below panting and kneeling on the ground.


    Facing such an attack, Hakim could only look towards Emperor Enzo��s back with hopeful eyes.


    "Senior?!"


    In response to Hakim��s slightly anxious call, Enzo did not answer but quickly formed hand seals. Facing this earth-shattering attack, Enzo couldn��t hold back. His surging aura burst out like surging waves, overflowing from his body! Enzo��s pupils suddenly contracted, and after a roar, the two shields floating behind him, one black and one white, flew towards the front!


    They directly overlapped with the two golden and silver shields in front, forming a yellow-brown energy shield with a radius of 10 meters and the four shields as the center. It directly collided with the roaring Crimson Bullet!


    In the epic atmosphere, a trace of divine power surged silently.


    *Bang!*


    In the next moment, under a dazzling light, the two powerful forces violently collided!


    In just an instant, the yellow-brown energy shield was shattered by the Crimson Bullet��s attack, turning into countless energy particles that filled the sky!


    This scene was still within Yumo��s expectations.


    In the next moment, the black-haired girl was somewhat surprised to discover that her skill, which had broken through the energy shield, did not swiftly devour het two target. Instead, it directly changed its attack trajectory and headed straight for the two peaks in the east of Anvika.


    In a burst of flames, under Yumo��s astonished gaze, the two peaks known as the Tobeoris Mountains, part of the Tobelius Mountain Range, were sliced off by half a mountain head by the deep red laser.


    It turned out that although Emperor Enzo did not completely neutralize Yumo��s attack, that energy shield successfully altered the trajectory of her attack.


    "That��s really impressive~"


    Yumo looked at Enzo with a somewhat admiring gaze. This Red Leaf cultivator, who remained calm and composed in the face of her pressure, had indeed aroused a trace of respect in Yumo.


    Squinting her eyes, she carefully examined the man��s robust muscles and resolute eyes, and unconsciously furrowed her brow.


    ��This man...��


    ��He��s quite strong...��


    The amount of energy within him was undoubtedly the most abundant Yumo had ever seen. In terms of aura, he was not the least bit inferior to Pierre and Kalina. With his calmness in the face of danger, his skill in controlling his energy and aura, and his thousands of years of battle experience, even if his power was weaker than the shadow force, this man could still likely fight Pierre and the others on equal footing.


    Apart from the extraordinarily powerful aura of Emperor Enzo, what caught Yumo��s attention were the four shields that blocked her Crimson Bullet.


    Those shields imbued with an epic aura, and even faintly emitting divine power, were undoubtedly the Red Leaf Empire��s treasure, the ��Heavenly Divine Shield,�� as mentioned in the information.


    Created by a goddess and bestowed upon the Red Leaf Empire...


    ��Should I say that it��s no wonder it��s a defensive weapon created by a goddess?��


    ��It��s so hard that it remained unscathed after withstanding my Crimson Bullet?��


    ��That��s quite impressive...��


    Such a powerful man, when equipped with such legendary weapons, this guardian of the empire, indeed lived up to his reputation. Even Youlan at her peak, defeating this man, who possessed the ��Heavenly Divine Shield,�� wouldn��t be that easy.


    Yumo��s gaze toward Emperor Enzo gradually revealed acceptance. She seemed to understand the true reason why Red Leaf Empire stood tall on the continent for so long.


    However, beneath that acceptance lay an ice-cold killing intent.


    In the past, Yumo might have hoped to see such strong and reliable people in human society.


    But now, the stronger the human, the greater the threat they posed to her and her children.


    ��To ensure the future safety of my children, such strong people must be eliminated...��


    In an instant, the black-haired girl emanated a substantial black aura, and her deep red eyes flashed with a dense killing intent. The atmosphere between heaven and earth changed drastically in this moment...


    "The Thousand Guardian? Hmph, let��s see what you can protect this time!" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Not far away, Hakim also sensed Bloody Butterfly��s substantial killing intent and the heavy and terrifying shadow force that struck him like the sky was collapsing. Tightening his grip on his staff, Hakim looked anxiously at Emperor Enzo beside him and asked, "Senior, what should we do now?"


    In response, he received a simple answer of just two words.


    "Stall her."


    "Stall?!"


    "Mm."


    Even in the face of the black-haired girl��s boundless shadow force, Enzo maintained his calm and composed demeanor. He spoke resolutely, "As long as we can stall her, we might win."


    ��One way or another, we can only believe in ��them�� now...��

 Chapter 777 - 778: The Church’s Plan

    "If we can stall her, there��s hope."


    Almost as soon as Emperor Enzo��s words fell, the bloody-red butterflies dancing around the black-haired girl suddenly became frenzied and scattered in all directions.


    An in no time the bloody butterflies launched an unexpected attack. The bloody butterflies dancing in the sky suddenly turned into one beam after another of crimson energy, attacking Emperor Enzo and Hakim from all directions with no blind spots.


    Faced with such a grand attack, Emperor Enzo still maintained his composure as a top-tier fighter. He moved quickly through the sky, dodging one crimson death ray after another, and calmly waved his hands, commanding the divine artifact to build a defensive shield to block those hard-to-avoid attacks. Where the crimson light flashed, countless griffin knights flying in the sky were helplessly affected by the shadow force and were ultimately blown up, creating a sky full of bloody blossoms.


    Emperor Enzo could only look with guilt at those soldiers who were affected. After all, he was now doing his best to protect himself and had no spare power to save other imperial soldiers.


    On the other side, Hakim who was flying with Emperor Enzo, quickly regained his composure and used his ice and frost magic to assist Enzo in defense. With the roar of the crimson shadow power, the sky suddenly burst into flames, one after another, symbolizing destruction and death.


    Seeing Emperor Enzo and Hakim being attacked by the bloody butterflies, the allied forces that had just arrived did not dare to sit idly by. Even without Hakim��s magic assistance, countless heavy cannons still aimed at the black figure in the sky, and like cannons spewing out anger, they wildly fired one powerful energy charge after another!


    Adding to the intense sky, there was a touch of smoke and fire. For a while, the entire sky of Anvika was shrouded in a boundless sea of fire, presenting a scene full of vitality.


    Boom!!!


    Another beam of light hit the protective shield. Under the joint efforts of Emperor Enzo and Hakim, the shield remained intact.


    As Enzo was moving at high speed with Hakim, in order to hit the target, Blood Butterfly seemed to have dispersed its power, causing its attack power to decrease significantly. Even if the shield was cracked, it could be quickly repaired with the support of the two.


    With difficulty, the battle seemed to have fallen into a stalemate. However, Hakim was well aware that this situation would not last long.


    In order to maintain the released state of the Divine Shield, Emperor Enzo��s energy was being consumed at a rapid speed. Even if Enzo had a powerful energy that ordinary people could not compare with, he could not stop this crazy consumption!


    After a while, the protection shield might collapse. At that time, they would be...


    Moreover, even if they could still hold on, what was the point of holding on like this? Passively being beaten could not win.


    At this moment, Hakim could not help but think of Enzo��s words just now. "Stall her, and we can win."


    In confusion, Hakim conveyed her doubts to Emperor Enzo��s mind through magical transmission. "Senior, is it really meaningful for us to drag on like this?!"


    Emperor Enzo did not answer immediately, but nodded slowly after a moment of silence. "Wait for the Church"


    "Wait for them?"


    "Wait for them to use the Aggregate Star with the statue."


    "Aggregate Star?"


    As Emperor Enzo��s answer was transmitted to his mind, Hakim��s expression became more and more strange. The Aggregate Star was the Church��s trump card for this holy war. By aggregating the power of all believers in the Girl of Destiny, she could temporarily gain supernatural power.


    The power of all believers might be enough to enable Mengxi to fight against Blood Butterfly. However, the key figure in this plan, the Girl of Destiny, had been...


    "But the Girl of Destiny has been cursed by Bloody Butterfly and cannot fight. That damned Bloody Butterfly seems to have seen through our plan already... Now the Church��s move is..."


    "It must be done."


    "It must be done?"


    "Yes, Kael is also a representative of the goddess in the human world, and he may be able to withstand that power."


    "Do you mean that the church is preparing to transfer power to Kael? And what we need to do now is to buy as much time as possible?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it possible?"


    "Let��s give it a try."


    Emperor Enzo answered with a slightly bitter tone. In fact, he still had doubts in his heart about whether the Church��s plan would work. At present, most of the troops were fighting Bloody Butterfly to the death in the city, and the Sky City��s Divine Cannon was not reliable. The plan to surround the Holy Tower had failed, and the only viable option seemed to be the church��s proposal.


    Although Emperor Enzo did not have a good impression of the church at present, his thousand years of experience told him that the church��s position in resisting the abyssal demons could still be trusted. Since they were now tied to the same boat, he might as well believe in them.


    "Besides trying, do we have any other choices?"


    "I see..."


    Hakim nodded helplessly.


    "So what should we do next?"


    "Keep a distance from her, don��t engage in head-on collisions, use the cover of the troops below, and try to control the battlefield in the sky."


    However, at the moment when the two men were communicating silently through magical vibrations, a familiar yet surprising female voice directly entered both of their minds at the same time.


    -"Oh? The Aggregate Star? I didn��t expect that this trump card could also be used by the Pope?"-


    "?!?!"


    "Huh? What?"


    ��This voice, Bloody Butterfly?! She?! She, she, how?! How can she know the content of our conversation?!��


    In an instant, Hakim��s expression changed drastically, and he looked incredulously at the black figure enveloped in the gunfire in the distance. Not only Hakim, but even the usually calm Emperor Enzo couldn��t help but furrow his brow. Although it was unknown how Bloody Butterfly invaded their encrypted communication, there was no doubt that she had learned of their plan.


    Once the plan was leaked, Emperor Enzo certainly knew the consequences. According to the church, Kael was now trying to connect with the goddess, which was the critical moment for casting the "Aggregate Star"! It must not be disturbed!


    "This is bad..."


    Unconsciously, Emperor Enzo��s face also showed a bitter expression.


    On the other side, as Emperor Enzo had predicted, after obtaining the conversation content of the two men, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows with interest and looked towards the distant Church.


    According to the boss rules she had once made, when the opponent had a trump card, she should give him time to use it without hesitation!


    However, now that Yumo, who had abandoned acting according to the goddess��s game, had also thrown the so-called boss rules directly out of her mind.


    ��Only bosses would wait for others to make a big move, right?! Someone as smart and agile as me would just interrupt it directly!��


    Although a single believer of the church posed no threat to her, what if thousands or even millions of believers gathered their power in one person? She might not be able to defeat them!


    Considering her clumsiness and lack of combat experience, even if Kael gained power close to 70% to hers, he might be able to pin her down and rub her on the ground...


    So...


    With a casual wave of her hand, a powerful spatial tremor with Yumo as the center rapidly expanded in all directions, shattering the energy attacks of the allied forces that covered the sky in an instant. After temporarily getting rid of these annoying firepower interferences, Yumo did not hesitate to raise her hand and point towards the Church, where the statue of the goddess was located. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The surging shadow power was constantly and rapidly gathering at the girl��s fingertips.


    ---


    "Damn it!!!!"


    Seeing the black-haired girl finish charging and about to attack the Church, Emperor Enzo��s eyes unconsciously flashed with a hint of panic. At this moment, he had no choice but to abandon the plan to pull away.


    Under the push of his energy and Hakim��s magical assistance, Emperor Enzo, protected by the four Divine Shield rushed straight towards the black-haired girl like a red and yellow meteor.


    ��I must stop the Blood Butterfly��s attack!��


    However, just as Enzo was about to launch a strong attack to interrupt Bloody Butterfly��s attack, the black figure in front of him disappeared in an instant under a strange red light.


    "?!?!"


    "Where��s is she? Where did she go?!"


    Seeing the target of the attack disappear, Emperor Enzo��s eyes were full of confusion. He quickly released his perception energy to search for Bloody Butterfly��s whereabouts.


    However, it seemed that Emperor Enzo no longer needed to search.


    Because Bloody Butterfly��s voice came faintly from behind him, with a soul pressure that was like the collapse of the sky and could not be resisted.


    "You finally moved towards me, the millennium guardian."


    As the voice fell, Yumo, who appeared behind Enzo in a flash, smiled wickedly and aimed the fingertip which had been charged with crimson particles, at Emperor Enzo��s cerebellum.

 Chapter 778 - 779: Full Attack

    Yumo did indeed want to interrupt the Church��s casting of the ��Aggregate Star.�� However, she also did not intend to let Emperor Enzo, this huge threat to her children, go.


    Since Emperor Enzo��s goal was to drag on as much as possible to buy time for the Church, if she moved her attack target to the Church, this mosquito Enzo would definitely come to stop her to ensure that the plan proceeded smoothly.


    As long as he gave up his defense and evasion and took the initiative to attack her, catching this troublesome mosquito would be much easier. This might be what was called "attacking what he must protect"?


    In fact, Yumo��s judgment this time was completely accurate. When she made a move to attack the Church, Emperor Enzo indeed gave up his defense and charged straight at her with full firepower.


    So, after an evil laugh, Yumo flashed behind Enzo in an instant and aimed her attack at Emperor Enzo��s unguarded back.


    ---


    ?!?!


    After feeling the overwhelming pressure that made his soul tremble coming from behind him, Enzo naturally realized Blood Butterfly��s intention and could only helplessly smile bitterly. After all, he had no other choice.


    "Haha, it seems that exchanging information through consciousness is also unreliable."


    The black-haired girl nodded without confirming or denying it. Then, Yumo smiled faintly and politely said her farewell words to Enzo.


    "Farewell, respectable human warrior."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yumo��s fingertips�� Shadow particles began to rapidly surge and expand, it was as if a ravenous and bloodthirsty beast was about to break free from its restraints, constantly letting out roars that made people��s hearts pound and their courage turn cold. Emperor Enzo��s divine shield was indeed powerful, but without completing the defensive shield combination, it was impossible to block Yumo��s attack. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, due to the dispersion of his power to prepare for the attack, Enzo had no time to build any effective defense. Relying only on his body��s aura and energy and the ancient golden red armor, it was undoubtedly a dream to try to block Yumo��s attack.


    The guardian of the Red Leaf Empire for a thousand years, it seemed that his death had become an unavoidable cruel reality.


    Seeing this scene from afar, Hakim, Anliya, and the others couldn��t help but let out a heart-wrenching roar and rushed towards Emperor Enzo to try to support him. Unfortunately, they were too far away.


    ...


    However, just as Yumo released her power and was about to attack, several strange yet hated auras suddenly surged in a wave of space, and then suddenly entered her perception domain.


    "Huh?"


    In an instant, Yumo realized that someone had used spatial magic to transfer behind her, not just one person, but four people? And this dense and powerful holy magic aura? Could it be the Church��s Holy Envoys?


    "I thought the Church��s guys had shrunk back like turtles? I didn��t expect them to come out now?"


    And just as Yumo realized the other party��s identity, eight golden chains condensed by holy light attacked from behind her, directly shattering the group of bloody butterflies dancing behind Yumo and even locking her neck, waist, and wrists. Then, a strong sense of suppression and weakness suddenly spread over Yumo��s delicate body.


    ��Huh!? Is this a binding attack with a sealing effect?��


    Yumo could clearly feel the victorious aura contained in the chains. ��If I wasn��t wrong, the Holy Envoys use of the chains should also be some kind of secret weapon created by the Goddess?��


    As Yumo marveled at the Church��s trump card, the four Holy Envoys behind her simultaneously released all the holy magic in their bodies at the same time. In an instant, four powerful auras of high stage level 8 surged in the sky, launching an attack on the oppressive crimson shadow power.


    "Heavenly Chains Binding Demon Array!"


    It was said that the four Holy Envoys could only use this technique together. In the face of the greatest threat to mankind, it was finally revealed in front of everyone. Each Holy Envoys controlled two legendary chains, working together to bind Blood Butterfly.


    Under the erosion of divine power, Yumo��s eyebrows tightened, and she rarely felt a moment of pain. At the same time, a trace of madness flashed in the girl��s eyes, and a dark and oppressive black aura appeared.


    Due to her physical discomfort, Yumo��s movements showed a brief stiffness.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Holy Envoys Nora, who was binding Yumo��s right hand, suddenly roared with all her might and pulled Yumo��s right hand up with all her strength! At almost the same time, the shadow power at the girl��s right fingertips exploded. The crimson bullet soared, and everything in its path was destroyed.


    For example, the Sky City��s bomber squad that had just arrived was turned into dust in an instant.


    However, compared to sacrificing an ordinary unit, protecting Emperor Enzo was obviously the four Holy Envoys goal. On the battlefield against Blood Butterfly, the peak stage level 8 Emperor Enzo was far superior to a bomber unit. Undoubtedly, the Holy Envoys judgment was completely correct.


    When Yumo was slightly surprised that the other party actually had the ability to pull open her wrist, Emperor Enzo reacted. With rich combat experience and strong combat awareness, Enzo would not be stunned like Yumo, this combat rookie, because of a sudden change. When he realized that Yumo was temporarily bound by the Holy Envoys, Enzo did not bother to enjoy the aftertaste of happiness but instantly tensed all his muscles, twisted his body, and resolutely charged towards the black-haired girl.


    His thousands of years of combat experience told him that now, when the Blood Butterfly had no defense, was the best time to attack her. Whether he could defeat her or not, as long as he could injure her, he could definitely better buy time for Kael.


    -


    "Royal Martial Arts - Final Move - Returning Soul!"


    Without any hesitation, Enzo took advantage of the situation and unleashed his energy, using his strongest move that he had not used for many years. The four divine shield floating beside him disintegrated and reorganized under Enzo��s energy, combining into one and becoming a divine sword emitting holy and killing aura!


    Holding the sword handle tightly, a never-before-seen majestic combat intent burst out of Enzo��s red-gold eyes. At the same time, Hakim and Dongy, as the Supreme of the Holy Tower, took advantage of the Blood Butterfly��s stunned moment and rushed behind Emperor Enzo, suddenly placing their hands on Enzo��s back. In an instant, the strong magic power of the two Supreme continuously poured into Enzo��s body, and the huge energy consumed in his body was instantly restored. Not only that, but it also improved under the strong enhancement of the two Supreme.


    Under the support of the two Supreme, Enzo exploded with an unprecedented strong momentum, actually breaking through the sky full of crimson aura for a moment and confronting Bloody Butterfly head-on.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Under the roar that tore his heart and lungs, Enzo exerted all his strength and stabbed the sword towards the black-haired girl. Due to the suppression of the Holy Envoys�� chains, Bloody Butterfly seemed unable to organize a defense at this moment and could only stare ��wide-eyed�� at the sword emitting a destructive aura that was rapidly enlarging in her eyes.


    In the end, under the terrified gaze of the black-haired girl, Emperor Enzo��s divine sword pierced through the girl��s protective shadow force and pierced through the girl��s chest...


    -------------------------

 Chapter 779 - 780: The Falling Fresh Blood

    Sorry for the delay, I will post 2 more chapter today to get back to the line,


    ----------


    "Puff!!"


    Accompanied by the splattering of fresh blood,


    The divine sword in Enzo��s hand, that was constructed from divine barrier artifact shattered the desperate atmosphere of the allied forces like a meteor breaking through the night sky! Under the gaze of countless people holding their breath, it forcibly broke through Bloody Butterfly��s defense and pierced the girl��s chest with a single sword strike.


    For a moment, upon seeing this scene, the allied soldiers below fell into a brief silence, their spears, guns, and magic staffs slowly lowering as they stared at the sky with disbelieving expressions.


    After an unknown amount of time, when they confirmed that what they saw was not an illusion and Bloody Butterfly seemed to have no strength to resist, a red leaf Knight couldn��t help but shout with joy,


    "Hah, hah, we succeeded!! The Ancestor succeeded!!"


    As the first knight��s shout echoed, this ecstatic emotion spread like a virus among the crowd,


    In an instant,


    After a moment of silence, amidst the gunpowder smoke and ruins, a violent cheer erupted from within Anvika, as if a shocking tidal wave. The enraged crowd raised their hands, shouting at the top of their lungs with excitement. They finally felt at ease after a long suspense,


    Defeating the Demon Temple meant the annihilation of the entire Abyssal Demon army.


    Humans would no longer live in fear of the Abyssal Demons.


    The long-awaited peace would finally arrive.


    Realizing this, the soldiers were so excited they couldn��t express it in words. They only gave a hearty cheer and embraced their comrades around them.


    Passionate tears, mixed with sweat and blood, continuously splashed onto the earth.


    At this moment,


    The heavy atmosphere enshrouding Anvika��s sky suddenly dissipated, replaced by an atmosphere of joy that enveloped this vast land.


    --


    On the other side,


    High in the sky, Enzo had a completely different mood from the crowd below.


    He did not feel joy.


    After successfully breaking through the enemy��s defense and piercing Bloody Butterfly��s chest with his sword, Enzo��s eyes unavoidably revealed a hint of surprise.


    Apparently,


    Enzo also didn��t expect his attack to so easily pierce Demon Temple��s body.


    When Bloody Butterfly let out a soft cry,


    Enzo gained a clear understanding. Bloody Butterfly��s seemingly frail and delicate body actually contained terrifying power and defensive strength. In Enzo��s imagination, even with the full assistance of the two Holy Tower masters and the holy envoys, his ultimate attack might only be able to break through the enemy��s protective energy and barely pierce their body.


    Thinking this, directly piercing through the enemy��s body was completely beyond Enzo��s expectations.


    It was too easy, which instead made him feel a sense of foreboding.


    Furthermore,


    Staring fixedly at the girl��s wound that he had inflicted, and seeing the fresh blood continuously gushing out, Enzo unconsciously furrowed his brow.


    ��No��


    ��Something is wrong,��


    ��Something is off...��


    Recalling the scene of his final attack just now, Enzo��s eyes instantly revealed an unprecedented seriousness.


    If his judgment was not wrong,


    He had not broken through the girl��s protective power of Shadow!


    When facing his full-powered strike, Bloody Butterfly intentionally released the scarlet energy protecting her body, allowing his attack to pierce through.


    Realizing this, Enzo looked up uneasily and gazed at Bloody Butterfly��s face.


    As if to verify Enzo��s uneasy guess, when Enzo looked at Bloody Butterfly, she also slowly raised her head, revealing her pair of peculiar and eerily cold scarlet eyes. The black-haired girl tilted her head, smiling seductively, and met Enzo��s uneasy gaze with a profound look.


    Glancing at her pierced chest, the black-haired girl did not say much.


    There was not a trace of pain on her face, as if she did not feel any suffering.


    "I have to say, you��re quite impressive."


    The girl praised lightly.


    "Not only you, but also the human allied forces you��ve assembled are quite formidable. The allied attack is completely beyond what could be compared to before. If it were my children, they might really have a chance of dying here. To be honest, it��s quite annoying."


    "..."


    Listening to Bloody Butterfly��s words, Enzo was confused and unable to understand the girl before him.


    Because he could sense that Bloody Butterfly��s words... were a genuine, heartfelt acknowledgment of them?


    Being praised by an Abyssal Demon?


    Something felt off...


    What was even more astonishing was,


    Why was this woman so indifferent?!


    Just now, her chest had been pierced by me!


    Just as Enzo was shocked and trying to mobilize his power to launch a second attack, Yumo��s words faintly echoed in Enzo��s ears.


    "Hey, you, have you heard of the story where the hero defeats the Demon King? This kind of story seems to be quite popular in your Red Leaf Empire."


    "Huh?"


    A sudden and inexplicable question left Enzo confused, completely unable to understand the meaning behind Bloody Butterfly��s question.


    Therefore, after letting out a puzzled "Huh," Enzo did not respond with even half a word.


    In response,


    The black-haired girl did not mind and continued speaking:


    "Then do you know why, in those stories, heroes always form small teams and ultimately rely on team unity and cooperation to defeat the Demon King? Why don��t the protagonists in these stories ever gather a large army to crush the Demon King��s castle?"


    As she spoke,


    Yumo turned her gaze slightly, looking at the celebrating allied forces below.


    With a gentle yet chilling tone, she slowly explained:


    "Because, you see~, sometimes, more people doesn��t necessarily mean it��s a good thing. Those small fries might drag you down~, or even turn against you and help the Demon King~"


    ��?!��


    ��Huh...��


    ��What does this mean?!��


    Enzo��s mind pondered this question.


    He didn��t believe that Bloody Butterfly would say such things at such a crucial moment. She must have some deeper meaning or metaphor?!


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��Damn it, Could it be����


    In an instant, Enzo��s mind flashed with inspiration, and he suddenly focused his gaze on his divine sword. He saw that after piercing Bloody Butterfly��s delicate body, her blood began to flow out from within, trickling down the divine sword one drop at a time... As the blood flowed, the divine sword, which emitted holy power, gradually lost its luster, and an evil, cold aura began to corrode the divine sword along with the blood.


    The divine sword being corroded was not what worried Enzo the most.


    What truly made him reveal a panicked expression was the blood continuously dripping down onto Anvika below.


    That blood belonging to the Demon Temple...


    For a moment, due to the humanoid appearance of the enemy, Enzo had almost forgotten the most terrifying characteristic of the Abyssal Demons... That is, their horrifying ability to infect other creatures and turn them into crazed, bloodthirsty monsters. And the Demon Temple, as the source of all Abyssal Demons, her infection ability was undoubtedly thousand time stronger...


    Even though the forces below had already made preparations to prevent infection, when facing Bloody Butterfly, it was likely...


    Realizing this, Enzo��s expression changed drastically.


    "Damn it! She intentionally let herself get injured!"


    ...


    --


    At this moment, on the battlefield below, after feeling the energy field of the Shadow collapsing, the soldiers had begun to enjoy the fruits of victory. Among the cheers and excitement, a young officer suddenly furrowed his brow.


    It seemed that something had dripped onto his arm.


    Upon closer inspection, the officer realized it was just a drop of blood.


    ��Blood falling from above?��


    ��Was it Bloody Butterfly��s blood?��


    Curiously glancing up at the sky, the young officer thought to himself.


    The Demon Temple, S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wasn��t it a building? Could buildings be injured and bleed? That was truly a bizarre situation.


    The officer mused.


    He didn��t pay much attention to the droplet of blood. What he was more concerned about was what he should say as the squad leader during tonight��s celebration? Should he take advantage of this joyous moment to propose to his beloved girlfrined? She would probably agree now, right?


    If she agreed, he could leave the squad in the future and return home to live a peaceful life~


    Thinking this, the young officer excitedly picked up the magic staff beside him, ready to wait for the order to retreat from his superiors.


    However,


    As he gripped the magic staff, the young officer��s expression suddenly changed, his smile frozen in place. The previously joyful and excited expression was replaced by an indescribable confusion and terror.


    Because,


    He strangely discovered that,


    His right hand, which was holding the magic staff, had somehow transformed into a pitch-black scaly claw, resembling a demon��s paw.


    "Me?! My hand?! What happened to my hand?!"

 Chapter 780 - 781: Spread of Infection

    Another chapter after 1h.


    ----


    "Wha-what��s going on here?!?"


    As he watched his own right hand undergo a terrifying transformation, the young officer suddenly let out a crazed shout.


    Unfortunately, he had no time to consider this question. The change in his right hand was just the beginning. As the Shadow force corroded him more and more, the young officer��s entire body underwent a drastic transformation, losing all semblance of his human form and becoming a monstrous creature that made one��s sane value plummet. His entire body was covered in black scales, sharp fangs and claws tore through his armor, and a huge mouth grew from his stomach...


    In that moment, the young officer, who had been handsome and dashing just moments ago, became a terrifying monster.


    As he looked at his monstrous form with the remaining light in his eyes, the young officer��s heart sank.


    "Why...why is this happening me...?"


    Feeling extremely unwilling and afraid, the young officer��s consciousness was quickly consumed by the invading Shadow force, and he fell into an endless black abyss.


    The respected young officer was no more, replaced instead by a terrifying demon.


    Towards the crowd not far away, the demon suddenly let out a bloodthirsty roar.


    "Roarrrrrr!!!"


    "Hah?"


    Everyone was stunned as they watched their commander transform into a hideous abyssal demon right before their eyes. The cheers and laughter of the nearby soldiers suddenly ceased, and everyone looked at the black demon in disbelief.


    "Abyssal demon?! What��s going on with the captain?!"


    However, these soldiers soon discovered to their horror that they had no chance to figure out what was happening.


    Because, with the spraying of saliva and blood, the scarlet shadow force spread like a virus at an unimaginable speed across the surface of Anvika City. The young officer was just the beginning, and these shocked soldiers were also enveloped by this Shadow force. The same transformation occurred suddenly on their bodies.


    "What��s going on?! Why is my body...?!"


    "No, I don��t want to turn into a demon!!!"


    "Help! Ancestor, save us!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!! My hand!!!..."


    For a while, screams and cries echoed among the crowd.


    Accompanied by these ghostly wails, one by one, the human soldiers collapsed in despair, and the brutal Abyssal demons stood up from the ground one after another. Soon, the cheers in Anvika City were replaced by cries of terror and despair. The soldiers, although they had been equipped with items to prevent infection by the Shadow force, were utterly defenseless against this corrosion of saliva.


    These soldiers could only watch helplessly as they felt themselves turning into demons and waved their cruel claws and fangs at their former comrades.


    The soldiers who had been infected and turned into Abyssal demons followed their instincts and began to rampage in the city! Those who were fortunate enough not to be infected had to face an even more desperate problem...that is, how to deal with the surrounding Abyssal demons?


    Humans and Abyssal demons were already vastly different in terms of physical strength, and when the number of Abyssal demons exceeded that of humans, the fate that awaited the human soldiers was unspeakably tragic.


    In just an instant, everything in Anvika City was turned upside down, and the entire imperial capital was swallowed by a black and red flood without hesitation, becoming a human hell. The stench of gunpowder filled the air, and blood dyed the earth red. Brains and internal organs could be seen everywhere. The vast majority of soldiers had become Abyssal demons, they hated most under the infection of the scarlet power, and were berserk with bloodlust.


    Those who were fortunate enough not to be infected were soon torn to pieces by their former comrades and became a feast for these newly born Abyssal demons.


    The entire inner city had become a paradise for Abyssal demons.


    The powerful warriors of the allied forces, although not directly infected, had to face the siege of the Abyssal demons and were trapped in a bitter battle. Some high-ranking warriors at the sixth level, or even at the peak of level 6, also fell under the siege of the Abyssal demons, exhausted and ultimately unable to escape the fate of being torn to pieces.


    Only those warriors at the seventh and eighth level were still barely holding on.


    These survivors of the allied forces could never have imagined that just a minute ago, they had an absolute advantage in numbers, but a minute later, they were in such a passive position.


    Everything happened too fast, like a dream...


    Staring fixedly at the human hell below, Emperor Enzo��s heart was bleeding. Not to mention the people of the other factions, even those soldiers of the Red Leaf, were people he had sworn to protect. Watching his people being infected and slaughtered by the Abyssal demons, Enzo unconsciously clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails even embedding themselves in his flesh.


    At this moment, he regretted it. He regretted listening to the allies suggestion to fight outside Sky Prison. The Demon Temple, this demoness, could not be defeated by numerical superiority. Moreover...numerical superiority? Facing a demon that could turn their soldiers into Abyssal demons at any time, what use was numerical superiority? S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But more than regret, what filled the heart of this millennial guardian was an emotion called ��anger��.


    "YOU DAMN DEMON!!!!"


    Staring at the black-haired girl with a wicked smile on her face, Enzo let out a furious roar.


    At the same time, the giant Divine Barrir artifact that had turned into a sword was pulled out from Yumo��s chest by Enzo, and once again he imbued it with his vast energy. His aura rose steadily, and the angry Emperor Enzo slashed at Yumo��s neck with all his might! Under the enhancement of his emotional state, this strike exploded with an extremely terrifying energy!


    Even the space around it trembled.


    Due to the restraint of the Heavenly Chain by the four Holy Envoys, Yumo was still unable to move her limbs. Facing Enzo��s majestic attack, Yumo seemed to have no choice but to face it head-on. However, the girl still maintained her calm and slightly joking expression.


    Then, Yumo smiled faintly and earnestly corrected, "I��m not some devil, oh. I��m just a harmless temple~"


    As she spoke, several black Shadow Annihilation beams suddenly fired from the sky, attacking Enzo!


    "Huh?!


    Noticing the attack coming, Enzo swiftly swung his sword and cut the crimson beams into energy particles with a single slash. But just as Enzo broke through the attack, a monster with a white bone shell and flapping wings swooped down under Yumo��s command, crashing into Enzo with great force.


    This millennial guardian would not let it go, of course.


    And just as he was about to slay this seventh level Abyssal demon and launch another attack on Yumo, Enzo��s eyes suddenly narrowed. For he discovered...this demon that pounced on him actually emitted a familiar aura?! Not only that, but this three-headed demon, each of its heads had a face he was familiar with?!


    "Anrobu?! Andoni?! Anmoer?!!"


    That��s right, the three heads of this monster belonged to the three captains of the Royal Griffin Knights. And these three captains were all members of the Red Leaf Empire��s royal family...they were also Emperor Enzo��s descendants...and were children he had taught in the Dragon Palace long ago.


    Seeing his descendants infected by the Shadow force and turning into such monstrous creatures, Enzo could no longer control his emotions and roared hysterically at Yumo, "Bloody Butterfly!!! I won��t let you get away with this!!!!"


    Just as Enzo roared, the three heads of the white bone Abyssal demon opened their mouths and fired three Annihilation beams at Emperor Enzo at zero distance.


    Boom!!!


    In an instant, the sky above was filled with a deep white fire tomb, mercilessly swallowing Emperor Enzo within it.


    Seeing this, Yumo added with great pleasure, "Hehe~, of course, I don��t plan on letting you go~"


    As she spoke, thousands of heads of Abyssal demons that had been transformed from the original members of the Griffin Knights suddenly opened their fierce blood basin mouths in the sky above!!! Countless Shadow Annihilation beams roared towards the position where Emperor Enzo was, with a majestic momentum...

 Chapter 781 - 782: Great Difficulty Approaches, Everyone Flies

    ��Enjoy the pleasure of heaven, Emperor Enzo~��


    Looking at Emperor Enzo being surrounded and attacked by the Abyssal Demons, Yumo��s face overflowed with a strange smile.


    "These cute little things, they are all transformed by ��you��, the Red Leaf Knights. When facing your former subordinates, you should learn to show mercy~"


    After teasing a couple of sentences, Yumo retracted her smile.


    A dark and solemn expression replaced it.


    The girl slowly turned her head and glanced at the four Holy Envoys behind her who were bound by chains.


    "Hey, have you had enough fun?"


    As the girl��s voice fell, the four Holy Envoys suddenly felt an unprecedented chill, and goosebumps rapidly grew all over their bodies.


    Just as the Holy Envoys felt something was wrong, the Abyssal Demons carrying vast killing intent surged from all directions, launching a frenzied attack towards the four Holy Envoys.


    In an instant, over a thousand Shadow Annihilation beams rained down like a torrential storm on the four strong members of the church.


    Although the Holy Envoys were powerful, it was a bit unrealistic to resist the Abyssal Demons�� attack head-on.


    In this situation where they couldn��t even protect themselves, the Holy Envoys naturally didn��t have the ability to continue binding and suppressing Yumo.


    *Bangg*


    The Heavenly Chain Array shattered with a loud bang.


    Yumo, freed from her restraints, leisurely stretched in mid-air.


    Due to Emperor Enzo, the Pope, and the Holy Envoys being surrounded by the Abyssal Demons, the girl felt a rare moment of tranquility.


    However,


    ��The battlefield was quiet above? Something seemed off����


    Yumo couldn��t help but cross her arms over her chest and furrow her brows.


    After thinking carefully, Yumo felt a sense of relief.


    ��Well, This seemed normal, didn��t it?��


    After all, she was a final boss. Who would have a final boss confront the enemy as soon as they appeared?


    That would be too lackluster, wouldn��t it?


    So, Let those cute little things accompany them for a while~


    At the same time, the black-haired girl��s gaze involuntarily fell upon Anvika City below.


    What appeared before the girl��s eyes was a scene akin to a human purgatory, filled with gunpowder smoke and rivers of blood. Human soldiers, one by one, transformed into terrifying Abyssal Demons under the invasion of the Shadow power, while the remaining humans retreated step by step under the Abyssal Demons�� siege.


    Even the seventh-level strong warriors found it difficult to cope with the siege of thousands of Abyssal Demons.


    As Yumo looked down, two level 7 beastmen were torn into pieces by the cocoons-covered Abyssal Demons, their former close comrades-in-arms.


    Hearing their despairing screams before their death, and witnessing the cruel scene of blood splattering everywhere, Yumo didn��t feel uncomfortable.


    On the contrary,


    The girl��s heart gradually felt a sense of pleasure, and her pretty face revealed a blush.


    "This feeling, it��s truly wonderful~"


    ��The sensation of crushing lives and destroying everything was truly...too addictive...��


    Vaguely, a strange switch in Yumo��s body seemed to be gradually activated.


    It seemed, Her decision to let Yuan��er and the others leave was correct.


    After all, She didn��t want those children to see her cruel appearance.


    However, The Holy War Alliance��s forces in Anvika City were on the verge of total annihilation, and the remaining warriors were facing the Abyssal Demons�� attack, unable to break free for the time being.


    In other words,


    No one would disturb me.


    This is perfect,


    I could deal with some important matters first.


    "The Star of Aggregation? The Goddess Statue? Hahaha~..."


    Let��s settle this first.


    Unconsciously, a cruel smile appeared on the girl��s beautiful face, and she cast her cold gaze towards the distant place, the location of the main Church of Asumos... sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��.


    ...


    On the other side,


    Inside Asumos Cathedral, in the grand hall in front of the Goddess Statue.


    As the frontline news kept pouring in, the expressions of several high-ranking church officials alternated between clear and cloudy skies...


    Upon learning that Emperor Enzo had stabbed Bloody Butterfly in the chest with his sword, everyone��s expressions were bright and sunny.


    But when they learned that Bloody Butterfly was unscathed, and had even turned hundreds of thousands of allied soldiers in the inner city into Abyssal Demons with a wave of her hand, their faces darkened as if they were experiencing a violent storm, looking terrifying. The harmonious atmosphere in the grand hall had long vanished, replaced by an unparalleled oppression that left the church officials struggling to breathe.


    However,


    Even after receiving such shocking news, these church officials had no other choice.


    As they lacked combat abilities, the only thing they could do was to look towards the blond man below the statue, their church��s highest leader - Kael.


    As they say,


    In this moment of Abyssal Demons�� rampage, what sustained their hearts and prevented them from collapsing in despair was something called the ��Star of Aggregation,�� the church��s ultimate trump card, and the divine skill ��Soul Purification�� used in conjunction with it. Although in their understanding, the Star of Aggregation was a powerful move that only the Girl of Destiny could use... since Pope Kael claimed he could withstand it, these church officials had no choice but to believe and place their final hope in Kael.


    If Kael could truly use the Goddess Statue to unleash the ��Star of Aggregation,�� then the Pope, who had gathered the strength of all the church��s believers, might indeed be able to defeat Bloody Butterfly.


    After all,


    As the ancients said,


    The combined will of the people can build a city, and its power can shatter metal.


    However,


    The hope that had been ignited in everyone��s hearts gradually faded as time passed. This was because they realized that the one they had placed their hopes on, Kael, was only sitting in front of the Goddess Statue without any movement. Although it was said that he was connecting with the Goddess Statue, this still-unchanged state made people uneasy.


    Gradually, a sense of anxiety spread among the people like wildfire. The church officials who had once been high above, calm and composed, now walked restlessly in the grand hall like ants on a hot pan.


    Compared to the continuous crazy atmosphere outside, the grand hall was eerily quiet, making people��s hearts chill.


    However,


    This strange silence was finally broken at this moment.


    "Enough!!"


    As the voice rang out, the church officials in the grand hall suddenly trembled and turned their gaze to a nearby stone pillar. Leaning against the stone pillar was a beautiful woman with heavy makeup and a curvaceous figure.


    "Lady Lisa, please calm down. You will disturb Pope Kael."


    A church elder tried to soothe Lady Lisa.


    Unfortunately,


    The powdered woman ignored his comfort and pushed the elderly man aside, walking straight towards Kael.


    Feeling the surging killing intent of the Abyssal Demons approaching from outside, Lisa��s patience was almost exhausted. The alliance had been defeated, far beyond her expectations, and this made Lisa��s heart very anxious.


    Her purpose for participating in the Holy War was to get a share of the spoils. But from the current situation, not only was dividing the spoils somewhat unrealistic, but she was even worried about her life.


    Under such circumstances, how could Lisa remain calm?


    She had been hoping that Kael would unleash some reliable trump card? But... this Pope was just sitting there motionless? What the hell was going on?!


    Lisa��s mission was to protect Kael and ensure that he could activate the ��Star of Aggregation�� without any external interference. But now, Lisa no longer had the patience to wait.


    Unlike other church members, she did not trust Kael completely. As the leader of Sky City, she had always been suspicious of everything related to the Asumos Church.


    "Kael?! How much longer are you going to take?! Is this still okay?! If you keep dragging on, the Abyssal Demons will reach the cathedral!"


    Ignoring the church elder��s attempts to stop her, Lisa stared at Kael��s face as he sat there with his eyes tightly closed and asked angrily.


    However,


    Kael did not respond at all, still silent and motionless, sitting there.


    At this, Lisa��s brows twitched, and her black and gold eyes revealed disappointment and dissatisfaction.


    "Since you want to sit here and wait for death, I��m not interested in joining you!"


    As the saying goes, every man for himself when danger looms, Lisa had no intention of dying with these religious fanatics.


    Since the situation had turned against them, it was time to retreat! After all, their Sky City could rely on the ��Thunder Particle Shield�� to stay safe and sound, and there was no need to confront the Abyssal Demons head-on. As for firing the Diving Cannon��? Lisa didn��t even want to think about it.


    Apart from the fact that no one was restraining Bloody Butterfly, would the cannon even hit? Attacking now would only draw Bloody Butterfly��s wrath upon Sky City, wouldn��t it?


    Thinking of this, Lisa walked towards the grand hall��s exit without hesitation...


    However,


    When Lisa reached the main entrance of the grand hall, this beautiful woman suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed as if she sensed something, and her brows furrowed tightly.


    The next moment,


    A mysterious crimson light suddenly gushed out from the gaps in the door.


    The strange red light, like a sharp blade, rapidly cut through the grand hall��s door.


    After a flash of red light, under Lisa��s astonished gaze, the grand hall��s door, engraved with two holy statues and exuding an aura of solemnity, suddenly shattered...


    ...


    "Hoh~, is this the main cathedral? I think this is my first time here~"

 Chapter 782 - 783: Choked

    As Lisa pondered how to lead her people to safely escape the battlefield, she failed to notice the unusual situation in front of her.


    By the time she sensed something amiss, the grand hall��s magnificent doors had already been sliced into countless pieces by a crimson light as sharp as a blade!


    Boom!


    With a loud rumble and clouds of dust, the grand hall��s entrance was no more.


    The sunlight from outside, tainted with the thick smell of gunpowder and blood, streamed into the relatively dim grand hall, illuminating Lisa��s face. The bright light brought her consciousness back to reality.


    ��?!��


    "What happened?!"


    Feeling the waves of Shadow power coming towards her and hearing the roars of the Abyssal Demons nearby, Lisa furrowed her brows and looked serious.


    The powerful magical energy sealed within her body began to surge and gather in her palms, preparing for a possible confrontation at any moment.


    ��Had the Abyssal Demons already reached here?! So fast!��


    ��What a bunch of useless trash, those Millennial Guardians and the holy tower... They couldn��t even buy time! They��re just empty names! A bunch of... garbage... Huh?!��


    However,


    As Lisa was inwardly cursing her former ��comrades��, her anger abruptly ceased due to the scene before her. This was because, as the dust settled, the figure that appeared in front of Lisa was not the detestable Abyssal Demons she had expected, but a stunning black-haired girl.


    Her elegant attire was enchanting; her white, smooth skin drove people crazy; her slender and delicate figure stirred people��s imaginations...


    Especially those eyes, sparkling like red gemstones, seemed to possess an enchanting power. With just a glance, they deeply captivated Lisa��s soul.


    The girl was naturally charming, possessing a bewitching beauty.


    Now, walking barefoot on the crimson bloody ground, dressed in a bizarre red ceremonial gown that revealed her snow-white shoulders, she resembled a bewitching demon that captivated people��s hearts and minds.


    Undoubtedly,


    The black-haired girl before her had a beauty that could bring nations to their knees. Even Lisa, who loved beauty, couldn��t help but feel inferior and ashamed in her presence. The only person who had ever made Lisa feel such a sense of defeat was Mengxi, the Girl of Destiny.


    Unlike Mengxi, who exuded an aura of pure holiness, the black-haired girl before her was a completely different type of beauty.


    Enchanting, alluring, and filled with dark energy... she was a dangerous, hidden beauty shrouded in darkness.


    However,


    The girl��s presence stirred up an irrational sense of jealousy within Lisa, even though this emotion seemed rather inappropriate at the moment. But still, she couldn��t help but feel it.


    In the past, Lisa, who was jealous, would have either claimed the beautiful existence for herself or destroyed it outright.


    But now?


    Lisa did nothing and just froze on the spot. After a moment of jealousy, the leader of Sky City felt a chilling cold run through her body.


    Although she despised those more beautiful than herself, Lisa��s mind was still clear.


    The stunning black-haired girl, the dancing crimson butterflies, and the dozens of monstrous creatures with fangs and claws behind the girl... All these clues told Lisa an ominous fact.


    The girl before her was the mastermind behind the Anvika disaster.


    "Bloody Butterfly?!" S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon realizing the identity of the person before her, Lisa was shocked, and her beautiful face turned pale.


    Although Lisa had always mocked Emperor Enzo in her heart, she was well aware of the gap between their powers.


    An enemy that neither Emperor Enzo nor several experts at level 8 couldn defeat together, how could she possibly stand a chance?!


    ��F@ck��


    ��Bloody Butterfly had already reached here?!��


    When the black-haired girl��s eyes, as cold as ice locked onto her, Lisa felt a sense of danger. She instantly unleashed her magical power and retreated rapidly under the push of her pale pink magic, attempting to distance herself from the black-haired girl.


    She did not want to become Bloody Butterfly��s target!


    ��I must find a way to divert this monster��s attention to Kael and the others from the church!��


    ��Only then could I escape unscathed��


    However,


    It seemed that Lisa��s plan was a bit too idealistic.


    Facing the first level 8 after breaking through the church��s door, how could Yumo ignore her?


    In the instant that Lisa leaped backward...


    A flash of red light bypassed Lisa��s perception, and Yumo, like a ghostly enchantress, appeared in front of Lisa in the blink of an eye.


    ��?!��


    "Not good!"


    Feeling a sense of danger, Lisa hurriedly mobilized her magic to resist. Unfortunately, she was a bit too slow.


    Before Lisa could react, the black-haired girl suddenly struck, directly grabbing her by the throat!


    As the crimson Shadow power surged, the magic that Lisa had just activated crumbled under the impact of the Shadow power and was completely swallowed by it. Due to the violent shock, the incantation Lisa was rapidly chanting was also forcefully interrupted.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    With her throat suddenly seized, Lisa coughed violently and instinctively grabbed the girl��s wrist, trying to break free from her grasp.


    However,


    The next moment, Lisa discovered in horror that although the girl��s arm was slender and soft, the power it contained far exceeded her expectations. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn��t budge it at all.


    The girl��s slender fingers, like green onions, now gripped Lisa��s life like the claws of the Grim Reaper.


    "Madam!!!"


    Seeing this situation, the servants and guards around Lisa drew the weapons at their waists and tried to step forward to rescue her.


    However,


    Before they could even approach the black-haired girl, they were bitten on the neck by the Abyssal Demons that rushed out from behind and dragged away...


    The scene was not very lively, and the chorus of screams provided a tragic background music.


    "Ah~"


    Looking at the magnificently dressed, struggling powdered woman, Yumo pretended to be displeased and asked, "Upon seeing my face, did you just run away? This is too rude, isn��t it? Your Sky City��s etiquette standards seem to be inadequate."


    "Huh?!"


    Bloody Butterfly��s words made Lisa��s eyes shrink, revealing a trace of confusion. Although she didn��t know why Bloody Butterfly hadn��t killed her, the fact that she spoke directly meant they could negotiate?


    Considering direct resistance might provoke her and lead to immediate death, Lisa seemed to have no choice but to save her life through communication.


    "Do you... do you know who I am?"


    "Of course I do~"


    Yumo revealed a friendly smile that could touch people��s hearts like an angel.


    However,


    When considering the mysterious crimson butterflies fluttering around the girl and the hateful monsters behind her that kept devouring humans alive, this scene became extremely oppressive and eerie, making people shiver.


    "Your subordinate, the one named Kadi something, mentioned you quite a lot during our time in the Sky Prison~"


    As these words entered her ears, Lisa shivered all over, and a drop of cold sweat slowly fell from her forehead.


    ��Could it be...��


    ��That bastard Kadispan did something outrageous in the Sky Prison? And he angered Bloody Butterfly?!��


    ��Leading her to seek revenge?��


    Even though she was being suppressed to the point of barely breathing, Lisa still forced out a flattering smile:


    "That bastard Kadispan... he��s just a big oaf. If he offended you in any way, please let me apologize. You... you know, we... we from Sky City have no intention of being enemies with you. We came to Anvika because we were forced to... The previous attack on the Black Rose family was also because we were forced into a corner. We... we really don��t want to be enemies with you."


    "Is that so~?"


    Listening to Lisa��s words, Yumo tilted her head in amusement.


    "Then, how can I be sure that you truly have no intention of being enemies with us? After all, when you were attacking me just now, your Sky City people didn��t hesitate to participate~"


    "This... this..."


    Faced with this question, Lisa was at a loss for words for a moment.


    And feeling the icy coldness and killing intent gradually spreading from the black-haired girl��s eyes, Lisa��s heart was as if being devoured by thousands of fire ants, filled with anxiety.


    Lisa��s mind was thinking of a way to break free at an unprecedented speed.


    And after a moment of ��deep thought,�� an excellent strategy appeared in Lisa��s mind.


    So,


    She decided to take a gamble.


    Taking a deep breath, Lisa tremblingly spoke to the black-haired girl and made a suggestion:


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly, you... you came here to kill the Girl of Destiny, right?! I... I have information about the Girl of Destiny! I can take you to find that vile woman!"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 783 - 784: Betrayal

    Sorry for the delay, I will publish 2 more chapters today.


    --------


    At present, in order to survive, Lisa��s brain was running at an unprecedented speed as she was being strangled by Bloody Butterfly.


    After a moment of intense thought, Lisa decided to take a risk.


    Although she had always stayed in the church��s sanctuary, far from the battlefield, she had carefully observed and remembered every scene on the battlefield through observation magic.


    The conversation between Hakim of the Holy Tower and Bloody Butterfly was also heard by her.


    Thus, Lisa also learned about the curse on the Girl of Destiny.


    As expected, the Demon Temple would not let the Girl of Destiny go. Not only the Girl of Destiny, but all the forces on the continent that were hostile to the abyssal demons, she seemed to not want to let go. The reason why she did not take action against the Girl of Destiny before was probably because she did not want to alarm the snake.


    After all, the holy war was established based on the Girl of Destiny. If the Girl of Destiny was in trouble before the war started, the holy war alliance would probably self-destruct. In this way, Bloody Butterfly would not be able to complete her ��one-net-sweep�� plan.


    Therefore, Bloody Butterfly placed a curse on the Girl of Destiny that would explode later. On one hand, ensuring that the human alliance would still launch an attack, on the other hand, secretly eroding the Girl of Destiny.


    And now?


    The Holy War Alliance was about to be defeated, and Bloody Butterfly could eliminate the Girl of Destiny without hesitation.


    Although the Girl of Destiny had been cursed by Bloody Butterfly, she was the chosen one, protected by the goddess. Whether the curse would take her life was still uncertain.


    Facing the existence that posed the greatest threat to herself, Bloody Butterfly would not let her go.


    If Lisa were in Bloody Butterfly��s position, she would definitely do the same. Without seeing the Girl of Destiny��s corpse, she would not rest easy.


    Under this train of thought, Lisa mustered up her courage and said to Bloody Butterfly, "I... I can take you to find the Girl of Destiny!"


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, the black-haired girl looked surprised and raised her eyebrows, "Take me to find the Girl of Destiny? Do you know where she is?"


    "Yes, yes. I know where she is in seclusion, it��s a very hidden place."


    "She is the Girl of Destiny, your human��s savior, and your last hope. Are you betraying her like this?" The black-haired girl asked curiously.


    However, her hand that was holding Lisa��s neck also loosened slightly.


    And this, further confirmed Lisa��s guess.


    ��As I thought, Bloody Butterfly still wanted to kill the chosen one completely��


    "I, I just want to prove that we from Sky City have no intention of being enemies with you. You see... In these years, since I took lead, has the Sky City ever initiated an attack on the abyssal demons? We participated in this holy war only because we were forced by that bitch Girl of Destiny, and that asshole, Kael.


    "Hmmm, how do I know if you are not deceiving me? What if the Girl of Destiny and other have set up traps in their secluded places and are waiting for me to go there? Who knows, maybe you are pretending to surrender and luring me to the closed land?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, no, that��s impossible."


    Lisa shook her head repeatedly.


    "You, you haven��t talked to that guy, Kadispan, have you? I don��t know if he told you. We, the people of Sky City, like you, hate that little bitch Girl of Destiny. When she was in Sky City, we never gave her a face. Although we didn��t kill her directly, we didn��t spare her from various physical and mental tortures. For example, once when she failed to escape, I used magic to amplify her sensory sensitivity by several times and then gave her electric shock! You don��t know how miserably that little bitch cried at that time! In short, we from Sky City, and the Girl of Destiny are completely incompatible. If the Girl of Destiny grows up and even controls the power of the church, it will be a huge threat to us. So, you can rest assured that we will not help the Girl of Destiny. We wish she would die sooner! In this respect, we have the same goal as you!!"


    Lisa shouted a little hysterically.


    The once glorious and elegant figure no longer existed, leaving only a wolfish figure struggling to survive.


    However, Lisa��s words seemed to be quite effective.


    The black-haired girl slowly loosened her grip on Lisa��s neck and pushed her to the ground with one buttock.


    "It seems so. That Mr. Kadispan did tell me a lot about your ��merits and achievements��."


    Hearing this, Lisa, covered in bloodstains, did not care about cleanliness. She knelt on the ground and looked up like a fawning dog, flattering Yumo:


    "Yes! So, do you believe me now?! I would never join forces with the Girl of Destiny!


    "Hmmm, about this..."


    "?_?"


    Seeing that the black-haired girl did not immediately give an answer, thinking that she still had doubts, Lisa quickly continued:


    "You�� you don��t need to worry! Even if the Girl of Destiny has set up an ambush there, we will help you fight against her. Moreover, when she was in Sky City, I had someone carefully study and examine her body, and I know her weaknesses like the back of my hand. If I tell you these weaknesses, even if the Girl of Destiny has the power of the goddess, you don��t need to worry at all!"


    Facing Lisa��s continuous flattery, Yumo just blinked her eyes calmly, and her expression did not reveal any fluctuations.


    However, Yumo did not directly give Lisa an answer. Instead, she glanced at the uneasy church crowd not far away and curiously asked:


    "You should know that by doing this, you are completely betraying human society."


    "We, the Sky City, have never been the same as them, so how can it be called betrayal."


    "Then what do you want to exchange for telling me these weaknesses of the Girl of Destiny?"


    "Exchange for what? I dare not ask for anything..."


    Lisa quickly shook her head in fear.


    "I only hope that Miss Bloody Butterfly can give us a chance, so that we can serve you like the Black Rose family in the future. Our technology level in Sky City is far superior to that of other forces, and we will not be worse than Black Rose family."


    However, before Lisa finished speaking, she felt a cold and slightly warning gaze from the black-haired girl.


    "Don��t compare your Sky City with those children of Black Rose..."


    "Ah? Sorry..."


    Although Lisa didn��t understand why it was not allowed to compare the traitors of human society with each other, she would not be foolish enough to argue with Bloody Butterfly. So, she quickly closed her mouth and lowered her head in fear.


    "But, the torture of the Girl of Destiny? And... the understanding of her weaknesses? You have done well in this regard."


    "Huh?!"


    Upon hearing this, Lisa was overjoyed.


    Bloody Butterfly said so, obviously acknowledging her actions and showing interest in her knowledge of the Girl of Destiny��s weaknesses!


    Looking up at Bloody Butterfly��s face, Lisa said gratefully:


    "Thank you for your praise!"


    "Since you have done so well, should I give you some rewards?"


    Yumo raised her hand and rested it on her chin, putting on a thoughtful expression.


    After a moment of thought, the black-haired girl��s eyes lit up, and she happily snapped her fingers.


    "I��ve got it, why don��t we treat you as our number one ��guest�� and entertain you?"


    "Entertainment?"


    "Yes, with our abyssal demons�� unique way of entertainment~"


    As the words fell, Yumo��s scarlet eyes narrowed slightly, and a bone-chilling cold rushed out. Feeling the coldness in her eyes, Lisa, who had just relaxed, suddenly tensed up again.


    "Wait, wait, Miss Bloody Butterfly, what are you going to do?!!"


    However, before Lisa could react to the situation, even before she could finish her words, a short sword made of scarlet energy appeared beside her and instantly pierced through her body...


    At the same time, dozens of terrifying abyssal demons, under Yumo��s consciousness control, drooled and slowly surrounded her...

 Chapter 784 - 785: Food

    2/3


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    In an instant, fresh blood splattered, and the scarlet shadow power solidified into a dagger that ruthlessly pierced through Lisa��s limbs, waist, and chest. The intense pain instantly spread from the wounds and fiercely struck Lisa��s brain.


    Lisa, who was still charming a second ago, instantly let out a hysterical scream and fell into a pool of blood, continuously letting out painful wails. Although she was at peak level 8, Lisa��s strength was actually hard-earned through technology and drugs. Moreover, she had never truly experienced a battle in her life, so her ability to endure pain was far inferior to other cultivator.


    Even being pierced through her limbs and suffering minor injuries, she let out such ghostly and wolfish wails.


    Looking at Lisa��s distorted face, lying in a pool of blood and twitching uncontrollably, the anxious church higher-ups who were watching this scene couldn��t help but reveal a look of disdain, mixed with a hint of schadenfreude.


    "She deserved it!"


    After a moment of panting and barely getting used to the pain, Lisa tremblingly raised her head and looked at the black-haired girl in front of her with a confused gaze.


    "Blood, Bloody Butterfly... why?"


    Lisa couldn��t understand.


    ��I had shown such sincerity? Willing to serve her like the Black Rose family? Why did she still attack me?��


    ��Wasn��t Bloody Butterfly��s goal to control and raise humans? Wasn��t it good that our Sky City, such a large force, was voluntarily assisting her? Why...��


    ��Moreover, I could provide what Bloody Butterfly wanted, the location and weakness of the Girl of Destiny?!��


    ��Why, why did she still attack me?��


    ��Did, did I say something wrong just now?��


    However, Lisa seemed to have no time to continue thinking about this question. Because Bloody Butterfly had already squatted down and reached out to hold Lisa��s chin.


    Facing the demoness in front of her, Lisa��s heart stopped beating for a moment.


    "What, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Of course, it��s to thank you~"


    Yumo tilted her head and said as if it were a matter of course.


    At the same time, Yumo slowly leaned over, moved her head close to Lisa��s ear, and whispered in a meaningful tone, "Since your Sky City was so enthusiastic in hosting that child Mengxi, I should also reciprocate, right?"


    "That, that child?"


    Muttering Yumo��s words, Lisa��s expression changed drastically.


    Because, in this sentence, Bloody Butterfly mentioned Mengxi.


    As the Demon Temple, when mentioning the Girl of Destiny, she did not show a trace of hatred, but instead, her tone contained a hint of pity?


    ��And, calling the Girl of Destiny a "child" by Bloody Butterfly, could it be that she doesn��t consider the Girl of Destiny as an enemy? But as a protected object?!��


    Realizing this, Lisa��s brain seemed to have exploded with a nuclear bomb, and she was shocked into a stupor. She could never understand why the Demon Temple cared so much about the Girl of Destiny?! After all, she was their enemy!!


    For a moment, Lisa even had a suspicious feeling.


    On the other hand, facing the shocked Lisa, Yumo did not continue to waste her breath, but let go of her head and walked away slowly.


    "Don��t worry, we will treat our guest well."


    Hearing the killing intent in her words, Lisa came to her senses and asked anxiously, "What, what do you want to do?!"


    "Nothing, I just want you to experience the enthusiasm and hospitality of us abyssal demons."


    As she spoke, the black-haired girl ignored Lisa��s subsequent questions and cries, and walked towards the interior of the Holy Palace without looking back. After taking a few steps, the girl slowly raised her hand and ordered, "This woman, I just give her to you. Don��t let our guest down."


    ��?!��


    ��Huh?!��


    Lisa was stunned.


    Then, in the next moment, the leader of the Sky City realized with a pale face who the ��you�� in Bloody Butterfly��s mouth was referring to.


    She saw that as Yumo left, a huge figure appeared behind Lisa, making her face turn deathly pale and gasp.


    Trembling all over, she turned her head and saw several black monsters exuding a violent aura and hideous faces. One of the abyssal demons even bared its sharp fangs and terrifying blood basin-sized mouth at Lisa. For a moment, the thick pungent and bloody smell gushed out from the abyssal demon��s mouth and hit Lisa, making her stomach churn.


    The beautiful Lisa was most afraid of coming into contact with these ugly and disgusting monsters.


    Facing the group of abyssal demons surrounding her, Lisa��s heart exploded with unprecedented fear and anxiety.


    "No, no! You monsters, get away FROM ME!!!"


    Feeling the abyssal demons�� cruel eyes filled with the desire to kill and eat, Lisa hurriedly raised her hand and activated the magic power in her body.


    "Get lost!!!" Lisa roared.


    There was good news for Lisa.


    That was, the abyssal demons surrounding her were not particularly strong, with the strongest one being only at the peak of the sixth level. Dealing with such monsters was not a difficult task for her.


    However, in the next moment, Lisa realized some bad news.


    That was, she couldn��t activate the magic power in her body at all?!


    ��What��s going on?! Why?!��


    "Why, why can��t I use my magic?!"


    ��Could it be, this energy dagger?!��


    Glancing at the daggers on her shoulders and chest that emitted a faint red light, Lisa instantly felt a sense of despair. It seemed that the daggers that Yumo stabbed into Lisa��s body had sealed her mana, making her unable to cast any spells or use mana to enhance her body to resist the abyssal demons.


    Moreover, the daggers seemed to have a weakening curse, making Lisa��s body completely powerless.


    Originally, she was still hoping to rely on her physical strength to resist the abyssal demons, but now Lisa��s strong body was no better than ordinary people. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To put it bluntly, Yumo��s six daggers had turned Lisa into an ordinary person.


    An ordinary person? Facing the starving abyssal demons? That was just a sacrificial lamb waiting to be slaughtered...


    In the eyes of the abyssal demons, she was a tender and juicy piece of meat.


    Seeming to realize this, one drop after another of cold sweat kept falling from Lisa��s forehead. Her panicked body trembled uncontrollably, and even a puddle of clear liquid flowed out from her lower body, wetting her skirt... The current Lisa had no bearing of a leader and a strong person at all.


    "No, no, don��t... don��t eat me... no, don��t..."


    Under extreme pressure, Lisa frantically shook her head and begged incoherently.


    "Miss Bloody Butterfly! Please, please give me one more chance... ...?!?! "


    Looking at Yumo��s back, Lisa suddenly shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, the abyssal demon behind her could no longer control its inner desire and bit her shoulder. As if knowing that their master did not want to hear this woman��s cries anymore, the abyssal demons did not immediately devour her, but obediently took her to the distant abyssal demon group.


    Soon, Lisa mournful cries were completely swallowed by the excited roars of the abyssal demons...


    ...


    After dealing with Lisa, Yumo walked step by step to the center of the hall under the horrified gaze of the church higher-ups.


    Looking up at the majestic and magnificent statue of the goddess in front of her, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "So this thing is the one that hurt my dear Youlan?"

 Chapter 785 - 786: Youlan’s Fear

    3/3


    A few days ago, in front of a beautiful waterfall scenery, after settling down the people attacked by Sky City, including Sebastian, Miss Yumo excitedly sat on a large rock by the waterfall with Youlan, who had transformed into a little lolita. As for the simple clothes made of vines that Youlan was wearing, Yumo naturally found it unacceptable.


    So, after wiping Youlan��s body with a towel, Yumo took out a cute gothic lolita dress from her spatial ring. Since Meliora often played with Yuan��er and got dirty, Yumo had made it a habit to carry a few sets of clothes in her spatial ring in case of emergency. It seemed that Yumo��s preparation was very correct.


    Although Youlan, who had transformed into a child, was smaller than Yuan��er, with Yumo��s nimble fingers, it was not a problem at all. She quickly used a needle and thread to slightly modify the size of the clothes, and finally, they fit perfectly on Youlan.


    Looking at the little girl in front of her wearing a white dress with a pink hairband, blinking her eyes curiously, and looking as delicate as a noble doll, Yumo suddenly felt her heart filled with joy. Without hesitation, she hugged the little girl and rubbed her face against the little one��s cheek.


    "Waa~, how can you be so cute~"


    "En~"


    Being hugged by Yumo, Youlan also snuggled up to her mother��s arms, enjoying Yumo��s care. It seemed that she wanted to be brave and experience all the care she had lost in the past.


    However, this warm moment was limited after all. After a while, the calmed-down Yumo gradually loosened her grip on Youlan and released her from her embrace.


    Regarding Youlan��s return and staying by her side, Yumo was undoubtedly very happy. But there was still one thing that troubled Yumo��s mind.


    That was, how did her eldest daughter end up in a state where only a seed was left?


    It should be noted that Youlan��s strength was far beyond that of ordinary level 8 powerhouses. Even if Pierre and Kalina joined forces, they might not be able to gain any advantage over Youlan. So how did the powerful Youlan end up in that state? Did the church��s experts have such abilities?


    Did they use some kind of plot? Or did Youlan suffer some kind of injury after leaving her side, which led to her defeat by the church��s people?


    These questions were constantly being thought about by Yumo. But she still couldn��t find a suitable answer.


    That day in the Heavenly Garden, the people who knew the situation seemed to have been killed by her in a fit of anger... Now, the only one who knew the situation at that time was probably Youlan herself...


    But the current Youlan...


    "Emm..."


    Looking at the confused and innocent child in front of her, Yumo pursed her lips in hesitation.


    ��I really want to ask and understand what happened at that time, but can this girl talk now?��


    ��She is cute, but with her stuttering and only able to say a few words occasionally, it��s quite difficult to communicate with the current Youlan. And even if she can talk, can she remember what happened at that time?��


    Although according to soul studies, people who have transformed into children may remember the last few scenes before their souls were heavily injured, the probability is still very low...


    As Yumo was thinking, seeing her mother��s confused expression, the cute little lolita with honey-colored hair tilted her head cutely and called out, "Mama?"


    While calling out to her mother, Youlan stretched out her little hand and gently patted Yumo��s face.


    Being patted like this, Yumo returned to reality from her thoughts.


    ��Forget it, let��s try asking first��


    With this in mind, Yumo gently stroked Youlan��s little head and asked softly, "Hey, sweetheart, do you still remember what happened before? The thing... at the church?"


    "Church?"


    "Yeah, do you remember?"


    As she spoke, Yumo even took out the image mode given by Mengxi from her spatial ring and displayed the image of the church in front of Youlan. However, Youlan still had no reaction and, like a curious baby, kept raising her hand to try to touch the virtual image.


    Later, Yumo tried to guide her several times, but still got nothing.


    A few minutes later, looking at her stunned daughter, Yumo could only sigh helplessly, "Hmm, well, it��s still unrealistic. I still have to investigate... forget it..."


    Just as Yumo was about to give up, the little girl next to her suddenly stopped her excited movements and suddenly froze.


    "Hah?"


    Youlan��s unusual behavior naturally attracted Yumo��s attention. She saw that the lively and cute Youlan just now was now staring blankly like a doll, standing still in place. The whole person looked dazed and stared at the front. At this moment, the image displayed by the magic power showed the situation inside the main church. And the focus of Youlan��s eyes was on the main church, on that grand and unique statue of the goddess.


    Seeing her daughter staring at the statue so intently, at first, Yumo thought it was no problem. After all, it��s normal for a child to be attracted by shiny things, right? Moreover, that goddess statue was indeed too beautiful.


    However, soon, Yumo noticed something was wrong.


    The little girl was actually trembling slightly? The dark-colored eyes showed not curiosity, but an indescribable unease... and fear. The little lolita��s face also gradually turned pale, as if she had seen something very scary. She even raised her hand to hold her head and shook it painfully.


    Although it was unclear what Youlan had seen, it was obvious that the statue of the goddess in the projection was the culprit that caused her daughter��s unease.


    Realizing this, Yumo hurriedly waved her hand to close the communication stone and held the frightened little girl in her arms. "It��s okay, it��s okay, don��t be afraid, it��s okay, don��t be afraid, it��s okay, it��s okay..."


    Under Yumo��s comfort, Youlan gradually calmed down. However, she still seemed to have lingering fears and kept trembling in her mother��s arms, which made Yumo worried and confused.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Just as Yumo was puzzling over the situation, the sobbing of the little lolita in her arms gradually entered Yumo��s ears, making the girl��s brows tighten. "Statue... monster..."


    "Hmm?" Monster? Ae you referring to the statue of the goddess?


    Although she didn��t get a clear answer from Youlan, after this incident, Yumo paid attention to the statue of the goddess in the church. Not only that, during her conversation with Mengxi, the girl also mentioned several times that the statue of the goddess was unusual.


    Considering that after the big battle that day, only the statue of the goddess remained intact in the destroyed church, Yumo couldn��t help but have a deep suspicion and aversion to the statue. Therefore, after dealing with the troublesome allied forces and Lisa, Yumo turned her attention to the statue.


    ---


    As Yumo slowly approached the center of the hall and quietly looked at the statue not far away, she confirmed her original guess.


    "It seemed that this thing really has consciousness..."


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 786 - 787 Resistance

    Although Yumo said that she had become a little child, her combat power and perception ability were still slightly stronger than those of her children.


    Relying on her keen perception ability, Yumo noticed the abnormality of the goddess statue in an instant.


    This statue, although it looked solemn and sacred, exuding a holy atmosphere, a very strange power was surging inside the statue. This power appeared to be divine power on the surface, but in reality, hidden in the divine power was a thick shadow force.


    There was no doubt that this power did not belong to the goddess.


    It was extremely dark and depressing, filled with the impulse to destroy and devour everything.


    No wonder Mengxi felt a strong sense of difference when she saw the goddess statue before, and no wonder Youlan was so afraid of it.


    Even Yumo felt a little palpitation when she perceived the pure brutality inside the statue.


    Not only that, when Yumo released her perception ability to scan the statue, the energy inside the statue also slowly overflowed, sensing the situation around her, as if it was observing her.


    "This statue is conscious."


    Yumo quickly came to this conclusion.


    For a while, Yumo��s heart was filled with mixed feelings. The first thing that came to her mind was undoubtedly a strong sense of shock...


    The goddess statue was conscious, and the power inside was the shadow power?


    If someone had told her this before, Yumo would have undoubtedly considered the other person brain-damaged and kicked them away.


    But apart from shock, Yumo also involuntarily smiled bitterly.


    It seemed that Asumos Church had gradually become unscrupulous for a reason... Behind the scenes, controlling the church and guiding its progress was actually a monster disguised as a goddess? Or a monster with murderous intent in its soul?


    "However, What exactly is this thing?"


    The doubtful emotion grew uncontrollably in Yumo��s heart.


    On this continent, besides her, there was actually an existence that could control the shadow power? And it was actually registered in the goddess statue? What the hell is this? ! Did the goddess who sent us to this world just casually throw us in? Does she not care about anything?


    ��Sigh��


    ��Forget it,��


    ��Whatever...��


    Although she wanted to complain, after a moment of entanglement, Yumo felt a sense of relief instead.


    In short, her first goal was to destroy all forces on the continent that might threaten her children, and Asumos Church was naturally the first target. In order to let Mengxi ascend smoothly in the future, Yumo planned to send all those stubborn old men to Satan for tea.


    However, if she really did this, Yumo would still feel uneasy. After all, deep down, Yumo still feared the goddess who sent her to this world...


    If she confronted her, Yumo would still feel anxious.


    But now what?


    The reality in front of her, and Yumo confirmed...the goddess either didn��t have the power to interfere with this world, or she was just a slacker who didn��t care? Either way, it made Yumo��s restless heart calm down.


    ��If the goddess is like this����


    ��Even if I took action against the church, she probably won��t care about me.��


    Besides, "Isn��t this helping the goddess clean up her doorstep?"


    The girl thought to herself.


    As this thought emerged, Yumo, who had been hesitant to step into the cathedral, suddenly became unstoppable. Several dozen blood-colored butterflies danced around her, and the cold shadow power spread out in all directions with Yumo as the center.


    Inside the cathedral, those holy knights who tried to stop the bloody butterflies were suppressed by it��s power and fell to the ground, unable to move, and could only watch with unwilling eyes as the black-haired girl approached the goddess statue step by step.


    As for the other high-ranking church officials, they shrank in the corners and trembled, not daring to make a sound, for fear of attracting the attention of the bloody butterflies.


    As one of the three archbishops, Fiona even mustered up the courage, and with the power of her protective artifact, resisted the oppression of the bloody butterflies and tried to activate the defensive magic inside the cathedral!


    Unfortunately, before she could take two steps, Yumo casually snapped her fingers.


    The terrifying shadow power attacked, and Fiona was blown away and knocked into a big hole in the wall. After the collision, she spat out blood and fainted. Seeing this scene, the holy knights were furious, but helpless.


    The only thing they could do was to look at Kael.


    And in their hearts, they kept praying, praying that their great pope could defeat bloody butterfly and resolve the crisis.


    Even, praying that the goddess would descend with divine punishment and destroy the monster that dared to violate the temple.


    And under the gaze of the people��s hopeful eyes, the blond man who had been sitting quietly in front of the goddess statue for a long time slowly opened his eyes and fixed them on the black-haired girl not far away.


    Faced with the threat that was gradually approaching, faced with bloody butterfly that emitted a chill aura, Kael still had a calm expression, not showing any surprise, fear or anxiety, but revealing a gentle and friendly smile.


    The next moment, under everyone��s tense gaze, Kael smiled and greeted Yumo:


    "Welcome to the Cathedral of Prayer, Miss Yu."


    "Hm?"


    At Kael��s greeting, the black-haired girl was slightly startled, but she soon regained her cold expression and said with a surprised tone, "It��s unexpected that you��re still alive?"


    "I have been blessed by the Goddess, I��m not that easy to die."


    "Is that so? I thought that after that day, the church found a substitute. I didn��t expect that you really didn��t die."


    Yumo tilted her head slightly in confusion, then glanced at the grand and magnificent golden statue behind Kael with a deep and meaningful look and asked, "You say the Goddess, you don��t mean the thing inside the statue, do you?"


    "Please do not be disrespectful to the Goddess, Miss Yu."


    Kael fearlessly warned in a stern voice, "Although the Goddess is not in the statue, but the will of the Goddess is left in the statue. It is the guiding mark that guides us believers forward. I cannot allow you to call the will of the Goddess a ��thing��."


    "Oh, quite devout, aren��t you~"


    Yumo couldn��t help but clap her hands and exclaim. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the next moment, the black-haired girl��s tone changed, and she said mockingly, "Too bad, what you all believe in is not a goddess at all. The so-called will of the goddess that guides you forward is just a monster pretending to be a goddess."


    "Miss Yu, you don��t think that your nonsense can shake our firm faith, do you?"


    "I know it won��t. After all, it��s just empty talk."


    Yumo nodded without committing herself.


    As she spoke, Yumo slowly raised her hand, and the vast and boundless shadow force crazily surged in an instant, constantly gathering towards Yumo��s palm. The terrifying power surged, causing the surrounding space to gradually distort, and the walls and ground even shook out countless terrifying cracks...


    "So, I��m going to take down this statue and let you see what��s really inside."


    "Do you think I��ll let you succeed?"


    Kael said with a stern expression, and with a resolute gaze, he fearlessly met the girl��s cold eyes. A strong holy aura began to surge out from Kael��s body.


    However, compared to the vast and boundless shadow power, Kael��s power seemed so insignificant. He didn��t even have the ability to shake Yumo��s field of power.


    Yumo couldn��t help but cover her mouth and sneer, "Hmph, just you? Don��t make me laugh."


    "With just me, it may indeed not be enough. But with the power of our millions of believers, it��s a different story!!"


    As Kael��s voice fell, a dazzling golden light suddenly burst out from the pupils of the goddess statue...

 Chapter 787 - 788: Serious

    Just as the statue of the goddess emitted a dense, dark golden light from its eyes, the statues of the Asumos Church in various parts of the Anvika continent also began to emit a golden light at the same time.


    At this moment, countless devout believers of the church had already gathered in front of the statues or nearby plazas in response to the church��s call, kneeling and offering their most sincere prayers to the goddess.


    Under the guidance of the golden holy light, the power of their faith, along with the majority of the holy energy within their bodies, began to rapidly gather towards the various statues.


    Although their bodies became weaker every second passing, and their vision even began to blur, these believers continued to kneel on the ground with unwavering devotion. There was not a single trace of anxiety on their faces, only deep faith and indescribable excitement.


    After all, in the eyes of these believers, the goddess was currently using their power!


    These devout believers, for the sake of the goddess, offered up their own strength and holy energy without hesitation. What was there to hesitate about?!


    ...


    At this moment, at the headquarters of Asumos Church, as the golden light in the eyes of the statue of the goddess burst forth, the power of the believers from various places began to gather towards Anvika through the statue as a medium. In an instant, the heavens and earth changed, and the oppressive dark clouds covering the sky were instantly dispersed!! Countless dazzling holy lights gathered from afar, gradually condensing above the city.


    A vast power, like a galaxy, began to spread out from the gathering point.


    ?!


    What, what is that?!


    "The Aggregate Star? that bastard has he finally succeeded in opening it?"


    After swinging his giant shield, and smashing several seventh-level Abyssal Demons that were attacking him, Emperor Enzo looked towards the sky in delight, gazing at the golden light that was gathering.


    That was the hope of victory.


    Unknowingly, Emperor Enzo��s heavy, oppressive emotions were swept away under the baptism of the golden light, and his strong fighting spirit once again surged forth.


    It wasn��t just Emperor Enzo; the other members of the allied forces were also the same.


    After seeing the dazzling golden light, they suddenly regained their confidence and launched a counterattack against the Abyssal Demon horde with a majestic aura. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the contrary, after sensing the holy aura coming from the sky, the Abyssal Demon horde felt a strong sense of suppression and pain, involuntarily letting out waves of mournful cries. Under the subtle influence of the gathering golden light, the power of the Abyssal Demon horde within Anvika was even directly suppressed. As a result, the remaining forces of the human allied army were actually able to fight back and forth with the Abyssal Demon horde.


    In the next moment, the gathered golden light suddenly condensed into a pillar of light and descended directly!


    ***Boom!!***


    Amidst the earth-shattering roar, the top of Asumos Church headquarters was directly pierced by the holy light. The golden holy light descended upon the cathedral, enveloping Kael in a baptism-like manner as if it was a gift from the goddess.


    Seeing this scene, the desperate church higher-ups and holy knights around them couldn��t help but reveal expressions of ecstasy. The more devout individuals even knelt down, attempting to offer up their own power at the risk of their lives.


    "This, this is a divine miracle!! The goddess has appeared!!"


    Even Yumo showed an incredulous expression upon witnessing this miraculous scene.


    "Is this the church��s trump card?"


    ...


    On the other hand, under the baptism of the golden light, the power of faith from millions of believers across the entire Anvika continent gathered upon Kael. Golden patterns gradually appeared on the body of this highest leader of the church, and his light red eyes also flickered with a pair of dazzling golden stars.


    What was even more shocking was that Kael��s aura was rising at this moment.


    Effortlessly surpassing any peak level 8, whether it was Emperor Enzo of the Red Leaf Empire or Higanbana, who had previously caused a commotion at the church headquarters, none of them could compare to Kael��s current strength. Even Yumo��s vast and boundless shadow power was being dispersed by the holy light surrounding him...


    For a moment, the radiance of holy energy was actually able to contend against the shadow force!


    There was no doubt that after gathering the faith of millions of believers, Kael��s strength had transcended the eighth level and was approaching the legendary ninth level.


    It could be said that Kael, at this moment, was the most powerful existence that Yumo had seen in a hundred years...


    As his power gradually stabilized, Kael, who was floating in front of the goddess statue, slowly opened his eyes and looked down at the black-haired girl��s face with a lofty expression.


    "Those who offend the goddess will be punished by heavenly retribution and be reduced to ashes. Prepare yourself, Bloody Butterfly."


    "You sure are bold..."


    Yumo snorted coldly.


    However, even she had to admit that Kael, who had gathered the power of faith, truly possessed unimaginable strength, making her instinctively feel a slight chill and unease.


    She had originally planned to take advantage of the moment when he was gathering power to directly strike and kill Kael...


    But she was stumped by the boss principles in her mind and stood there blankly, watching him power up...


    ��Damn, what am I doing?��


    Yumo couldn��t help but curse in her heart with some regret.


    However, during this moment of regret, a doubt in Yumo��s heart was also answered.


    Gazing at the middle-aged, golden-haired man in the air, Yumo narrowed her crimson eyes slightly:


    "I previously thought that with the strength of your church, it wouldn��t be enough to defeat Higanbana. Now, I seem to understand why Higanbana was beaten into seed form. It seems to be because of this statue, right?"


    "Yes, anyone who offends the goddess will suffer heavenly punishment."


    Kael spoke righteously, with a hint of disdain and contempt in his words.


    "Higanbana tried to destroy the statue of the goddess and was punished like that, it was her own doing."


    "Her own doing? Haha..."


    "But perhaps you should thank the goddess."


    "Thank whom?"


    Yumo unconsciously furrowed her brow and asked strangely, "That ��goddess�� turned my child into that state, and I should thank her? Why?"


    "It��s simple. Unlike you demons who are cruel and merciless, we don��t have the habit of torturing and killing defeated enemies. After the goddess disabled Higanbana��s combat power, I personally beheaded her and took out her heart. She didn��t suffer much pain."


    As these words entered her ears, Yumo��s gaze darkened, and the bloody butterflies around her became increasingly frenzied and anxious.


    "Haha, then I should really thank you..."


    "Yes, you should thank our goddess��s mercy. Not only Higanbana, but even you who has done so much evil, we will grant you a quick death."


    As he finished speaking, Kael suddenly pressed his hands together.


    In an instant, the intensity of the holy energy in the air increased, and six imposing, holy, and majestic golden circles of light suddenly appeared behind Kael! Symbolizing destruction, purification, and rebirth, the golden divine power under Kael��s control rapidly condensed into a ball in front of him.


    Although it was only the size of a baseball, the power contained within it was immeasurable.


    Obviously, Kael had no intention of holding back. He was going all out from the beginning!


    Seeing this, the church higher-ups who were barely conscious couldn��t help but fall into a state of extreme excitement. As members of the church, they clearly knew just how terrifying the ability Kael was about to use was. They believed that under the goddess��s divine power and with the assistance of all the believers, even the Demon Temple would be destroyed in this one strike!


    Thinking of this, many people turned their gaze to the black-haired girl��s location, as if they wanted to see this pillar of the demons in a flustered and anxious state? As if they wanted to see her tremble uncontrollably in the face of human power!


    However, when they looked at the black-haired girl, everyone couldn��t help but reveal a confused expression.


    Because they saw a very strange and incomprehensible scene.


    They saw that, facing Kael��s imminent strongest attack, Bloody Butterfly didn��t run away or take a defensive stance... but... took out a fluffy thing from somewhere?


    ��??!!!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What... what is that?��


    ��A feather duster?!��


    ��WTF?!��

 Chapter 788 - 789: The Legendary Weapon V2

    "Divine Might Descends - Soul Purification"


    This was the technique that Kael was using at this moment.


    The church higher-ups present immediately recognized this technique from the array patterns.


    Upon realizing that Kael was able to use Soul Purification, everyone��s hearts were filled with overwhelming excitement that was difficult to describe. If not for the powerful aura suppressing them to the ground, these old fellows would have even had the impulse to stand up and cheer.


    After all, this technique was the one that the Goddess had bestowed upon them when the church was first established, meant to subdue demons. The power of this technique was self-evident. Eight hundred years ago, the Pope had relied on this technique to defeat the arrogant Demon King and prevented the human alliance from suffering a crushing defeat.


    That day, the entire sky was covered in golden light, and the now-famous Holy Descent Festival was established to commemorate that great battle.


    Although Soul Purification was powerful, not everyone could master it. Not only did the user need spiritual power and physical ability comparable to a peak level 8, but they also needed to be recognized by the Goddess! Only those with divine power bestowed upon them could cast it!


    Due to the strict conditions, no one in the Asumos Church had been able to master this divine technique since that battle eight hundred years ago.


    Therefore, when they saw Kael use this technique, everyone was so excited. After all, witnessing such magnificent radiance in their lifetime was a blessing.


    Harboring their excited feelings, these church elders focused their attention on Kael, who was enveloped in holy light, eager to witness the miracle and personally see the holy light purify the Demon Temple in this grand scene!


    However, at this moment, a church knight suddenly let out a cry of unease:


    "Bloody Butterfly, what is she trying to do?!"


    As the knight spoke, everyone unconsciously focused their attention on the black-haired girl.


    Indeed, in the face of such a terrifying attack, Bloody Butterfly wouldn��t just sit and waiting for her death, right?!


    At this moment, everyone couldn��t help but hold their breath and focus, their tension reaching its limit.


    The Demon Temple was a disaster left behind by the Demon Lord on the continent, and its power undoubtedly far surpassed that of ordinary Demon Kings or Abyssal Demons. If such a monster were to counterattack...


    The power of the Demon Temple and the power of ��Soul Purification�� colliding...?!


    The fate that awaited them was likely only one.


    Gray ashes and smoke.


    Subsequently, under everyone��s gaze, the black-haired girl��s eyes flashed with red light. The bloody butterflies around her gathered together, forming a dark and deep spatial rift. As the rift opened, the vast and foreboding power of shadows suddenly gushed out! The bloody and brutal power once again took control of the cathedral.


    Facing Kael��s full-powered attack, the black-haired girl��s face also showed heaviness and dread.


    "Your strength is indeed not bad... In that case, I��ll also go all out."


    As she spoke, Yumo stretched her hand into the space filled with brutality and bloodlust!


    Then, under the shocked gaze of the church crowd, something was grasped in the black-haired girl��s hand and slowly pulled out from the deep, space-like rift.


    ?!


    Bloody Butterfly is summoning a weapon?!


    That movement, is it a longsword? Or a knife?! Or maybe, a staff?! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But no matter what, the weapon summoned by the Demon Temple... would definitely be terrifying beyond imagination!


    After all, just the aura emitted by this weapon made these old men vaguely see a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It was clear that this weapon contained extremely dense killing intent.


    For a moment, the church higher-ups who were previously excited suddenly felt a sense of unease. It was obvious that Bloody Butterfly also had her own trump card. The thing she pulled out from the space was likely some legendary weapon! If Bloody Butterfly wielded such a weapon, it was unknown which way the scales of victory would tilt.


    Under everyone��s tense gaze, Bloody Butterfly actually drew out the legendary... huh?!


    "What, what is that?!"


    ��Huh?��


    ��Is that... fluffy?��


    "Isn��t that a feather duster?!!!!!"


    As the black-haired girl revealed the true appearance of the weapon in her hand, all the high-ranking people suddenly felt a sense of being trolled.


    Are you fucking kidding us?!


    After fumbling around for so long, you pulled out this chicken feather duster?!?!


    Do you look down on our church��s most powerful divine technique?!


    Do you think you can sweep us away like garbage with a feather duster?!


    Outrageous!


    At this moment, all the church higher-ups felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation. The angry flames of shame rapidly spread in their hearts like a wildfire. The furious archbishops and holy knights all turned their gazes towards Kael, urging him to quickly use ��Soul Purification�� to destroy Bloody Butterfly.


    Even so, they would all die together.


    --


    "Sigh..."


    On the other side, feeling the hatred and anger in the gazes of the church higher-ups, Yumo also innocently sighed,


    To be honest, Yumo really didn��t intend to humiliate these church people.


    The aura gathered around Kael did indeed make Yumo feel a rare sense of dread, and unease began to spread in her heart. Yumo was clear that Kael��s attack this time was not just ��messing around��. If she was hit by this so-called ��Soul Purification��, even she would suffer considerable damage.


    At the same time, recalling what Kael had just said, Yumo��s eyes unexpectedly showed a serious and solemn gaze. Her cold eyes shot out chilling glares, and the shadow power within her body, like a fierce beast, began to gradually break free from its restraints.


    She planned to seriously deal with Kael.


    For this reason, she summoned her feather duster.


    Although the thing in her hand looked like a feather duster... and was used like a feather duster, after all, besides cleaning, she only used it to interact with children.


    But if you think about it carefully, you can guess that this item is not ordinary.


    A tool that has been used to wipe the butts of Demon King-level Abyssal Demons for hundreds of years and is still in perfect condition, could it be an ordinary cleaning tool?


    It should at least be a divine-level cleaning tool, right?!


    "Don��t just look at its appearance, mortals."


    Well, although this thing does indeed look quite like a feather duster.


    Unfortunately, the young lady didn��t have the chance to show this to these church higher-ups.


    At this moment, the six golden rings behind Kael suddenly began to spin rapidly! Accompanied by the gathering of holy light, the silhouette of a woman slowly appeared behind Kael and placed her hand on his shoulder! In an instant, a dazzling golden light burst forth from the center of the six rings and quickly gathered on the sphere in Kael��s hand.


    After a brief moment of calm and stability, the surging energy gathered in Kael��s hand completely broke free from its restraints. Like heavenly judgment descending, with the power to purify all and destroy decay, it roared towards Yumo!


    Under divine punishment, all evil would be annihilated.


    In an instant, the heavens and earth trembled. The majestic Asumos Church was reduced to rubble in a short moment under the violent energy��s tremors, turning into countless fragments! Even these stones were gasified under the golden energy��s baptism. The solid black iron rock used to construct the church crumbled, let alone human flesh.


    Nearby holy knights, church higher-ups, and the countless Abyssal Demons around the church all vanished in the aftershocks of the holy light.


    Facing the powerful incoming attack, Yumo suppressed her anxiety, tightened her grip on the feather duster, and raised it high above her head.


    At the same time, a crimson shadow power glow gradually seeped out around the feather duster.


    Under the surrounding of several dozen bloody butterflies, the gray feathers gradually fell off. The black steel shell also shattered into countless fragments...


    Accompanied by the surging, brutal killing intent, the most crucial part of its interior was revealed to the world.


    At this moment, what Yumo was tightly gripping was no longer a feather duster used for cleaning but a delicate rapier.


    The sword��s body was constructed from crimson energy crystals, shining brightly and beautifully, as well as sharp.


    Staring at the roaring holy light approaching from the front, Yumo took a deep breath, her expression sinking, and fiercely slashed forward with her sword!!


    Well~


    If the children of the Yumo��s family were here, they would probably be horrified to discover...


    Due to years of habit, Yumo��s sword-wielding movements were almost identical to her feather duster-wielding movements when spanking people��s butts.


    No one else could make a slashing movement look like a butt-spanking movement.


    Although her movements seemed unserious, the power behind them was not to be underestimated.


    *Shua~*


    Accompanied by a faint red light flashing, the majestic golden energy wave was cleanly cut in half with a single slash.


    The same fate befell Kael not far away, as well as the magnificent, grand, and solemn goddess statue behind him...

 Chapter 789 - 790: The Feather Duster’s Protest

    When the crimson shadow power and the golden holy light collided fiercely, the heavens and earth shattered, and the entire Asumos Church was destroyed in this terrifying energy collision.


    Many nearby human and Abyssal Demon fighters who did not have time to escape were directly enveloped in the energy collision and crushed into powder on the spot.


    As for the main battlefield, the cathedral, it was enveloped in thick dust after the collision and fell into an eerie silence.


    "Did we win?"


    In the distant sky, after kicking away an Abyssal Demon, Holy Envoy Nora anxiously gazed at the location of the church. In her heart, she prayed fervently for Pope Kael��s victory.


    Not only Nora but all the believers of the Asumos Church and the remaining allied forces were also praying in their hearts.


    Praying for the power of the goddess to defeat evil.


    However, they did not know that at this moment, the church��s highest leader, who was highly regarded by the people, was already dead...


    With the roar of the sword energy passing by, Kael��s strongest attack, "Soul Purification," was cleanly cut in half like a withered vine.


    The golden light shattered, and the holy energy disintegrated.


    After destroying this strongest attack, the sword energy continued to ruthlessly assault Kael, cutting him into two segments as well. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no doubt that Kael, who had opened the Aggregate Star, had an extraordinary body, far surpassing even the strongest Millennial Guardian, Emperor Enzo, of the Red Leaf Empire. However, even so, it could not change Kael��s fate of being cut in half.


    The crimson sword energy, like a roaring evil spirit, devoured and destroyed all life and matter in its path, turning everything into ashes.


    With Kael��s body falling, this battle finally ended in the church��s crushing defeat.


    However, the people outside the Asumos Church did not yet know of this despairing news.


    Otherwise, their spirit would have dissipated, and all the remaining soldiers would have been devoured by the Abyssal Demons. It was only a matter of time.


    ---


    ��Sigh����


    "It did hurts a bit..."


    With a casual wave of her hand, Yumo dispersed the residual divine power energy around her and pouted curiously, examining her own body.


    Although she won this clash, the church��s ultimate technique, ��Soul Purification,�� was not just a name. This skill, passed down by the goddess to the church��s higher-ups, still dealt considerable damage to Yumo.


    Due to the wide range of Soul Purification, Yumo, who was not skilled in combat and defense, did not have time to defend herself after slashing open the holy light in front of her. As a result, the golden divine light continued to attack her body from other directions.


    After a wave of divine light exploded wildly, Yumo��s clothes were severely damaged, and her snow-white, tender skin turned red in some areas. Many places on her body also had slightly rough bloodstains.


    For a moment, the alluring redness on her delicate body and the tattered, barely hanging on her body dress made Yumo exude a dangerous charm.


    Fortunately, there were no other living beings nearby, so Yumo��s current appearance did not attract any unwanted attention.


    If this alluring scene were to be seen, many people would probably have their brains overloaded and die.


    However, Yumo��s state did not last long. After taking a deep breath, her wounds healed rapidly at a visible speed. Even though the divine light had a special suppressive ability against Abyssal Demons, suppressing their regeneration, it was almost insignificant in the face of Yumo��s freakish recovery ability.


    Yumo��s body healed completely in an instant, showing no signs of injury.


    Not only her body, but her clothes as well. The bloody butterflies surrounding Yumo flew towards her body and disintegrated into pure crimson energy, helping to restore her clothes. In the blink of an eye, Yumo��s dress was as good as new.


    Overall, after withstanding this attack, Yumo was unharmed, aside from feeling some pain.


    To put it bluntly, Kael��s attack was either extremely weak or completely ineffective...


    This outcome also exceeded Yumo��s own expectations. Upon seeing Kael��s mutilated corpse, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a little frightened, with a hint of regret in her crimson eyes.


    "I did it again��"


    "I used too much force... and directly killed him..."


    "I originally planned to leave him alive and interrogate him for some information. Sigh, I really suck at fighting, and I can��t control my strength (qwq)."


    "It��s all this untrustworthy pope��s fault!! Concentrating the power of all believers? That��s it? Could it be that he was just bluffing?"


    "Boring." Yumo muttered disdainfully.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the black-haired girl furrowed her brow slightly. A bold guess came to her mind. After all, just now, she had used quite a bit of power out of fear of Kael��s strength! ��Could it be that it wasn��t that the other party was too weak, but that I was too powerful?��


    Although Yumo had been living on the Anvika continent for five hundred years, she still lacked a clear understanding of her own strength. She had always thought that she was only a little stronger than Youlan, Pierre, and others like them, and a few times stronger than Kael.


    But now, it seemed...


    "I seem to be, a little bit more awesome than I thought~..."


    Muttering to herself, Yumo looked at the crystal sword in her hand. Looking at this sword that had broken free of its restraints and emitted a destructive aura, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a sense of sentimental emotion. After all, it had been hundreds of years since she had seen the feather duster in this form.


    After arriving on the Anvika continent, in order to better adapt to this world of swords and magic, Yumo controlled the power of shadows and used her own power to forge a rapier. Due to her limited original power, it was impossible to create so many crimson crystals at once, so the forging of this rapier was done little by little.


    Eventually, after spending several decades, she turned it from a small dagger into a crystal magic sword with an imposing aura.


    Unfortunately, after this magic sword was created, Yumo almost lost her sword-wielding nature.


    After all, at that time, she was still a building and couldn��t transform.


    ��A building wielding a weapon? That��s ridiculous!��


    So, this magic sword was thrown into the internal space by her. It wasn��t until several years later, when Yumo wanted to discipline a naughty children, that she remembered this thing and took it out from her internal space. Combining it with Liyu��s tail feathers and other precious materials, she created the feather duster as it is now.


    "Come to think of it, I should thank Kael. If it weren��t for him, I would have forgotten that this thing was originally a sword," Yumo muttered with some emotion.


    ��By the way, what was this sword called again? Scarlet Empress? Frostbite Magic Sword? ...No, it was called something like Crimson Dawn?��


    ��Ugh��, after thinking about the sword��s name for a moment, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a little embarrassed and shook her head. After all, upon careful thought, no matter which name, the names she had given herself in those years seemed a bit too pretentious.


    "Forget it, forget it"


    "Let��s just call it the feather duster. I��m used to it now..." Yumo said to herself.


    However, upon hearing Yumo��s words, the magical sword was very dissatisfied with its master��s decision and trembled in protest! No matter what, as a magic sword that slashed through the church��s killing technique, it didn��t want to be called a feather duster!


    This name was too ridiculous. What kind of divine weapon would have such a name?!


    Unfortunately, the protest was ineffective. Yumo directly ignored the feather duster��s restlessness. With the surging crimson shadow power, black steel and gray feathers suddenly appeared and gathered around the crystal sword.


    In no time, the intimidating magic sword turned into the ��cute and lovable�� feather duster.


    After storing the feather duster in her spatial ring, Yumo walked step by step towards the front and slowly approached Kael��s corpse.


    Looking at the remains on the ground, Yumo��s eyes flashed with disgust. Amidst this disgust, there was also a hint of shock. "After being slashed by this sword, he can still leave behind a complete corpse? It seems that the power of the believers�� faith is not to be underestimated. At least his body has become much more solid~... Huh?"


    However, when Yumo��s gaze moved to Kael��s face, the girl suddenly furrowed her brow.


    In Yumo��s imagination, Kael, the bastard who dared to hurt her daughter, must experience a wave of despair before his death!


    When the two ultimate moves of the Asumos Church, ��Aggregate Star�� and ��Soul Purification,�� were both used but failed to achieve victory, Kael��s expression should be one of despair, right? It should be that kind of desperate and unwilling, wanting to cry but having no tears left, despairing expression, right?


    Imagining Kael��s terrified expression, Yumo felt a sense of pleasure in her heart. It was precisely to see Kael��s ridiculous expression before his death that Yumo walked over to his corpse.


    However, the reality was a huge letdown. The expression on Kael��s corpse was not one of panic but remained calm and composed. Moreover... the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a strange smile?


    "Huh? Wait a minute?"


    "This bastard, Why are you smiling?"

 Chapter 790 - 791: Extreme Oppression

    In fact, when the surrounding space underwent a drastic change in an instant, Yumo entered an unprecedented high state of alert. It was undeniable that the ability to silently and secretly transform the surrounding environment into a starry sky scene was impossible. At this moment, Yumo quickly realized her situation. Her consciousness had likely been pulled into a spiritual space by that fake goddess.


    Regardless of the situation, the ability to forcibly drag one��s consciousness into another space meant that this fake goddess��s spiritual power was not to be underestimated.


    ��At that time, Youlan was probably injured in this space... Otherwise, her soul wouldn��t have suffered such severe damage, to the point of becoming a little child...��


    As the divine power in the surrounding space rapidly distorted into shadow power, Yumo tensed up and stared intently at the front. The shadow power within her body also surged rapidly at this moment. The feather duster, which had just been retracted into her internal space, was summoned again and transformed into a crimson sword.


    She could sense the terrifying oppression rapidly expanding within the space.


    Under Yumo��s solemn gaze, the golden divine power in the sky gradually darkened, turning into a strange cyan-white energy particle. These particles quickly gathered at a visible speed, eventually forming a human figure in front of Yumo.


    "Hmph, you��ve finally appeared?"


    Yumo coldly snorted in response.


    At this moment, the entity that appeared in front of Yumo did not continue to use its disguising ability to maintain the false appearance of a goddess. Instead, it revealed its true spiritual form.


    However, despite controlling the chilling shadow power that made even Yumo��s heart race, its true appearance was not as terrifyingly ferocious as Yumo had imagined. Instead, it exuded a sense of tranquil beauty?


    She was an extraordinary young girl, with skin as smooth as congealed cream, delicate and tender like silk, yet resilient like a reed. Her face was as pale as a silver plate, her eyes like water chestnuts, her lips naturally red, and her eyebrows naturally green. She was undoubtedly a unique beauty among thousands.


    When combined with her elegant black palace gown, slender figure, soft and supple short white hair, and slightly demonic dark red lip color, the young girl��s charm was greatly enhanced. The only imperfection might be the girl��s tightly closed pair of eyes...


    The girl was like a puppet. This was Yumo��s first impression.


    Although she appeared harmless, Yumo did not dare to let her guard down. Under the girl��s calm exterior, a shocking amount of shadow power was surging. The cyan-white shadow power was like surging waves, constantly churning around her. Although the other party controlled the same shadow power as her, Yumo felt a sense of unease from the overly oppressive and gloomy power.


    "Who are you?" Yumo asked coldly.


    Faced with Yumo��s question, the short-haired girl did not immediately respond. Instead, she slowly extended her right hand towards Yumo, adopting an inviting posture?


    Of course, Yumo would not accept such a strange person��s invitation. Instead, she asked again, this time with a strong shadow aura erupting from her body, warningly surging towards the short-haired girl.


    "If you don��t answer, don��t blame me for being impolite."


    As she spoke, Yumo raised her crimson sword, aiming at the other party��s forehead.


    Faced with Yumo��s sword pointed at her, the short-haired girl still maintained her inviting posture. However, this time, she did not continue to remain silent. Instead, under Yumo��s slightly tense gaze, she slowly opened her mouth.


    However, what came out was not human language, but a strange, indescribable noise, like ghosts crying and gods howling. When this sound entered Yumo��s ears, she suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her entire body seemed to become restless under the guidance of this sound. The cyan-white shadow power beside the short-haired girl began to go berserk.


    And as if resonating with this power, the shadow power within Yumo��s body also began to lose control, becoming like the lava of an active volcano, ready to erupt from her body at any moment.


    ��What the hell is this?!��


    Feeling this madness coming from her soul, Yumo��s eyes unconsciously revealed a strange red light. Yumo unconsciously bit her lip, raised her hand, and pressed it hard against her head, trying to stabilize her increasingly strange inner self.


    ��What is she doing? Is that a spiritual attack?��


    Glancing at the cyan-white energy constantly gathering around her from all directions, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a ruthless killing intent overflowed from them.


    Seeing a suspicious girl, Yumo wanted to try and exchange blows with her. But it seemed that this girl didn��t speak. Not only that, but he was also trying to cause a resonance with the power within her body? To erode her spiritual will?


    ��In that case, I don��t need to hold back��


    "A consciousness of energy residing in a goddess statue, you want to erode my will? Hey, don��t underestimate people, okay?"


    After scolding, Yumo��s crimson sword suddenly slashed towards the short-haired girl��s body.


    Yumo��s boundless shadow force and vast spiritual power were suddenly unleashed, breaking free from their restraints. In an instant, the surging cyan-white shadow aura was shattered by Yumo��s soul power, and the entire consciousness space was enveloped and covered by Yumo��s crimson power.


    Knowing the danger of her opponent, Yumo had no intention of giving her the chance to counterattack. She immediately activated the crimson energy, gathering it on her magic sword.


    The next moment, Yumo ruthlessly slashed her sword. The dense sword aura and the arrogant shadow power merged into a crescent-shaped energy slash, tearing apart the space and suddenly attacking the short-haired girl.


    As expected, with the roar of the energy blade, the short-haired girl��s body was cut in half at the waist in the next moment. Under Yumo��s disdainful gaze, she collapsed and disintegrated, turning into the purest cyan-white energy particles in the sky.


    "Tch, that��s it..." Yumo muttered disdainfully.


    At the same time, she also felt a sense of relief in her heart. Yumo was too lazy to think about who or what that girl was.


    ��Anyway, with the disappearance of that girl, this incident was finally settled. Afterward, I would first stop the abyssal demons in the city from killing all the human warriors.��


    ��As for the allied forces inside and outside Anvika, I do not have the intention to kill them all. After eliminating a few of the biggest threats, I still needed to leave a few survivors. After all, only those who had witnessed this disaster and survived could better spread fear among the people��


    ��This way, those survivors and those who knew about the Holy War would no longer dare to oppose me...��


    Thinking of this, Yumo smiled faintly and slowly raised her hand, preparing to destroy this spiritual space and complete the final step of her plan.


    ...


    ��Huh?!?!��


    ��No, something��s wrong?!?!��


    ��Behind me?!?!��


    However, just as Yumo was about to destroy the spiritual space with a single sword, an indescribable strange aura suddenly intruded into the girl��s perception. There were no energy fluctuations, but Yumo felt an unprecedented huge pressure, causing her entire body to tremble uncontrollably.


    This was a sense of oppression coming from the depths of her soul. The shadow power within Yumo��s body even began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Feeling the pressure coming from behind her, Yumo��s expression suddenly changed, and a drop of cold sweat slowly slid down her forehead. For the first time in a long time, Yumo felt a sense of crisis.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Yumo regained consciousness and fiercely bit her teeth, swinging her magic sword towards her back! However, to her surprise, her all-out sword strike was stopped dead in its tracks by an irresistible force, unable to move forward even a millimeter. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Yumo also clearly saw the visitor who had appeared behind her. the person was a tall figure shrouded in black fog, the tall fugur��s face indistinguishable. The only thing Yumo could clearly see was the emotionless rainbow-colored pupils. Those eyes were like deep abysses, filled with a chilling coldness and endless spiritual oppression. Just meeting the tall figur��s gaze made Yumo feel fear.


    What made Yumo even more uneasy was that her magic sword was not being blocked by anything else, but inexplicably stopped in mid-air, just a few millimeters away from this mysterious person. Not only that, but Yumo was unable to withdraw her sword or even create distance between herself and the person in front of her. It was as if she had lost control of her body.


    At the same time, a familiar yet strange hoarse voice echoed in Yumo��s mind.


    -"What are you doing, my rebellious child?"-

 Chapter 791 - 792: Lost

    ��Hah?��


    ��This voice����


    As these words entered her ears, Yumo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a puzzled emotion filled her. The memories in her brain flickered like a slide show, rapidly playing in Yumo��s mind.


    Without a doubt, the being shrouded in black mist that appeared before her, Yumo had seen it before.


    But,


    This voice, Yumo had heard a few times. Although the number of times could be counted on one hand, it left the girl with an indelible memory.


    Whether it was over four hundred years ago, when she first faced the human alliance��s attack; or when she sensed divine power in the Wind City; or during the battle at the Red Moon Tower...


    Yumo had heard such a voice.


    When the shadow power within her body was on the verge of losing control, when her will could not suppress the innate demonic instincts, all these time she lose control, that was because of this voice��


    Where did this voice come from, who was speaking in her mind? Yumo had always pondered this question.


    Unfortunately,


    no matter how she thought about it, Yumo couldn��t come up with an answer.


    And she couldn��t understand why the owner of the voice would appear before her now?! In other words, ��the voices that resonated in my mind before were not an illusion?!��


    -"Just who are you?!"-


    Yumo wanted to ask this question.


    But, when the girl and the shadow faced each other, Yumo��s soul seemed to be devoured by those deep rainbow-colored eyes, and her trembling body couldn��t utter a single word.


    Not only could she not speak, but even moving her body seemed like a distant luxury.


    The surging shadow power within her body, at this moment, also miraculously entered a state of tranquility.


    The girl was thus, unable to resist, like a statue, fixed to the ground. The only thing she could do was to stare wide-eyed at the person in front of her.


    For a moment, an unprecedented sense of powerlessness surged within Yumo��s heart.


    Just like that, under Yumo��s anxious gaze, the shadowy person slowly raised its hand.


    ��Is this my end?!��


    Yumo��s heart let out a trembling cry, and her whole body couldn��t help but close her eyes.


    However, in the next moment, the unexpected event happened again, contrary to Yumo��s expectations.


    She thought that this shadowy person who appeared in this strange space was her true enemy and would launch an attack on her when she couldn��t move. But its actions were completely different from what Yumo had imagined.


    The shadowy person didn��t attack, but instead pinched Yumo��s chin.


    -"What are you doing?"-


    ��?!?!��


    ��Huh?��


    It was a completely foreign language, but Yumo somehow managed to understand the shadow��s words.


    "What am I doing?"


    She understood, but why did it ask such a question? This left Yumo completely confused.


    Seeing the confusion in Yumo��s eyes, the shadowy person��s rainbow-colored eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of displeasure in its cold eyes. Apparently, it was very dissatisfied with Yumo��s reaction.


    -"It seems that you have completely forgotten your mission"-


    ��My Mission?��


    ��What the hell is this person talking about?!��


    Yumo was becoming more confused every second.


    Unfortunately, the shadowy person enshrouded in black mist had no intention of explaining.


    No, strictly speaking, it chose a more straightforward and easier-to-understand method than verbal explanation.


    -"Since you��ve forgotten, I��ll let you remember it properly."- S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the words fell, the person in black mist stretched out its finger and slowly placed it on Yumo��s forehead.


    Feeling the coldness of its fingertip and the surrounding black fog that was constantly engulfing her, Yumo��s sense of foreboding grew stronger. She tried her best to resist, but her body seemed to be completely controlled, unable to move at all.


    The anxious girl even had a few crystal-clear teardrops slowly flowing out of the corners of her eyes.


    The only thing Yumo could do was to protest with her eyes.


    Unfortunately, this was also useless.


    Ignoring the girl��s panicked and helpless gaze, an invisible force began to surge from the shadow��s fingertip.


    In the next moment,


    a bizarre, multicolored black aura suddenly gushed from all directions, engulfing the black-haired girl.


    ���� "What the hell is this ... ..." ����


    After letting out a questioning cry in her mind, Yumo��s consciousness gradually sank into the black aura��s baptism and was dragged into the boundless abyss.


    Her crimson eyes gradually lost their luster, becoming lifeless and hollow.


    ...


    ...


    --"I created you, not to play house. You are the Abyssal Lord, do not forget your mission."--


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    When the Pope of the Asumos Church fell into a state of complete silence,


    In the sky above Anvika, there was a heated argument inside the Sky City.


    After Yumo��s blood infected all the members of the allied forces in Anvika City, the Sky City became the strongest combat force left for the allied forces. With the powerful defensive ability of the Thunder Particle Shield, the swarm of Abyssal Demons posed no significant threat to the Sky City.


    However,


    although the Abyssal Demons had not invaded the city, the immense pressure they brought made it difficult for the people inside the city to breathe.


    ...


    "What should we do now?! Should we retreat?!"


    "How can we retreat?! The Madam is still in the city!"


    "But Madam��s signal has disappeared, hasn��t it? She might have been killed by Bloody Butterfly like the others, or even turned into an Abyssal Demon. We��re still guarding here for what? Hurry up and retreat! Once the Abyssal Demons finishes dealing with the remaining troops on the ground, they��ll target us."


    One of the officers, who seemed to be particularly loyal to Madam Lisa, sternly reprimanded the people in the command room.


    As these words entered his ear, Bazeeburr, the executive team leader, abruptly stood up and furiously punched the table, creating a large dent.


    "Enough, Kama! You��re trying to get everyone killed!"


    Bazeeburr angrily questioned the officer named ��Kama��:


    "The Thunder Particle Shield is powerful, but without Kadispan��s maintenance, it can��t remain open permanently like before. If it��s overloaded, the particle shield will close, and we��ll all become the Abyssal Demons�� food! Besides..."


    As he spoke,


    Bazeeburr furiously pointed to the huge magic power display next to him, which showed the current situation of the Asumos Church, enveloped in smoke.


    "The Asumos Church, where the Madam is located, is in this state!! Who knows if Madam Lisa is still alive?! It would be better to retreat while Kael and the others are entangled with Bloody Butterfly! If we don��t retreat now, once Bloody Butterfly comes out, it will be...it will be too late..."


    However, as he spoke halfway, Bazeeburr��s words became broken and disjointed.


    And as the last two words came out of his mouth, Bazeeburr��s face suddenly changed, and he stared blankly at the ground with a ghastly expression.


    In fact,


    Not only Bazeeburr, but everyone, whether they advocated for a quick retreat or waiting for Madam Lisa��s return, fell into silence and stared intently at the screen. The image showed that, accompanied by a flash of crimson light, the dense smoke surrounding the church suddenly dissipated, revealing a desolate scene.


    The magnificent Asumos Church no longer existed, leaving only a vast expanse of sand and dust, as if everything had turned to dust after the intense energy collision.


    And on this desolate expanse, the black figure surrounded by crimson butterflies stood out strikingly.


    "Bloody Butterfly...?"


    Upon seeing Bloody Butterfly, the high-ranking officials of Sky City, including Bazeeburr, realized something ominous.


    Kael, who had activated the Aggregate Star, was still defeated by Bloody Butterfly.


    "Damn, useless..."


    Bazeeburr couldn��t help but curse.


    Then, this executive team leader anxiously looked at the pilots beside him and furiously roared, "What are you looking at?! Bloody Butterfly has come out! There��s nothing more to argue about! The entire Asumos Church has turned into that state! The Madam must be dead! We should retrea...?!?! Huh?!?!"


    However,


    before Bazeeburr could finish saying the word ��retreat��, a dagger enveloped in light pink magic tore through the space and fiercely attacked from behind, piercing directly through Bazeeburr��s skull.


    In the next moment, this high-ranking official of Sky City, who had just tried to issue an order, died with his eyes wide open and fell to the ground. Blood and brain matter gushed out from his brain, staining the luxurious animal skin carpet beneath him a fresh red color.


    ��?!?!��


    ��What, what��s going on?!��


    As the other executive team leaders looked puzzled at the situation in front of them, a low, hoarse female voice filled with hatred and anger slowly came from behind them.


    "Retreat? Retreat what... Fire the divine cannon!!! I, I want to blow that whore Bloody Butterfly to pieces!!!!"

 Chapter 792 - 793: The Liberated Divine Cannon

    "Aim the divine cannon at that woman!!"


    As this roar was heard, the people in the command room of the Sky City suddenly froze.


    The tone of this voice, they were all too familiar with. Madam Lisa had completely lost her elegance, becoming mad, hoarse, and full of resentment, but this unfamiliar voice made everyone feel strange.


    However,


    Strange as it may be,


    The first reaction of everyone after hearing this voice was undoubtedly shock.


    "Madam Lisa?! You, you are still alive, alive?!"


    General Krotim couldn��t help but exclaim, and when he looked towards the conference room door along the voice, the words he wanted to ask were swallowed back into his stomach because of shock.


    It was not only him, but all the high officials and attendants of Sky City present also showed a stunned expression.


    The reason was also very simple.


    Although Lisa was still alive and had not been buried in the Purgatory below, her whole body was like a ferocious devil crawling out of hell, making people fearful.


    At this moment, the black and pink dress on Lisa��s body had already been dyed bright red by fresh blood, and it seemed to have been madly torn and bitten by wild beasts, becoming tattered and shabby.


    Lisa��s body was covered with the bloodstains of beasts, and various corrosive marks made her almost in a state of disfigurement.


    Her left arm, left leg, and left breast were gone, and from the irregular wounds, it seemed that they had been forcibly torn off her body by some terrifying creature.


    Moreover,


    What was most shocking was Lisa��s face.


    That pretty face inherited from her daughter was now torn and bitten, with half of her face skin and scalp gone, revealing her skull clearly.


    The beauty of the past no longer existed, only ugliness remained.


    From the magical power surging around Lisa, her body was in a state of continuous self-regeneration.


    Even the healed body was like this, and the crowd simply couldn��t imagine what Lisa had experienced before.


    However,


    From the corrosive saliva remaining on her limbs, it was self-evident why Lisa had become like this.


    Looking at Lisa like this, the crowd was at a loss and froze on the spot.


    But at this moment,


    A maidservant inappropriately let out a cry of surprise.


    "So, so scary..."


    The voice was soft, but it still couldn��t escape the ears of the experts present.


    Seeing such a terrifying scene, letting out such a cry of surprise was a kind of instinctive reaction.


    However,


    Such instinctive feelings undoubtedly triggered Lisa��s reverse scale. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the instant that the maidservant let out a cry of surprise,


    The dark pink magical blade that had condensed slashed across the maidservant��s neck.


    The maidservant��s head rolled on the ground before she could react to what had happened.


    "What are you looking at?!"


    After getting rid of the maidservant, Lisa glared at the crowd in the command room with her only remaining eye.


    Under her gaze, everyone involuntarily shivered and lowered their heads in fear.


    For a moment, the command room was silent enough to hear a pin drop.


    Compared to the abyssal demons wreaking havoc outside, for the people of Sky City, it was Lisa who was more terrifying.


    Seeing that no one dared to look at her, Lisa turned her gaze to the main display screen.


    As the extremely beautiful face of the Bloody Butterfly appeared on the screen, Lisa bit her lip tightly, and a terrifying black aura of resentment continuously surged out from her body.


    "What are you all still doing?! Launch the Divine Main Cannon immediately! I want to blow that b***h to smithereens!!"


    Faced with such a roar, everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.


    Only Krotim, as the general, gritted his teeth, risked his life, and cautiously stepped forward, kneeling respectfully on the ground:


    "Madam Lisa, are you�� are you serious?"


    Krotim asked the question that everyone was entangled with.


    Not to mention whether the Main Cannon could destroy the Demon Temple, without the Holy Envoys or Emperor Enzo to restrain Bloody Butterfly, whether the main cannon could hit the target was still an unknown.


    And once the main cannon started charging, it would definitely attract Bloody Butterfly��s attention.


    At that time, if they wanted to retreat from Sky City, it would probably be wishful thinking.


    "Madam Lisa, please think thrice! If we launch an attack now, we��re afraid..."


    However,


    Krotim��s words were not yet finished, and Lisa��s ice-cold gaze, full of killing intent, was firmly locked on him.


    In an instant, a sky-collapsing pressure suddenly smashed onto Krotim��s shoulders, causing him to swallow the rest of his words back into his stomach.


    "I��m not asking for your opinions. If you say another word, I��ll kill you!"


    Ignoring Krotim��s advice, Lisa��s sharp gaze swept over the control personnel in front of her:


    "Activate the main cannon immediately!!"


    This time,


    Although the crowd was filled with strong resistance in their hearts, they had no power to resist Mrs. Lisa��s words.


    After all,


    Lisa held the highest authority in Sky City. Her orders were inviolable.


    On the other hand,


    Lisa herself didn��t care about the opinions of her subordinates, they were just a bunch of puppets that only followed orders.


    The only thought in her mind was to make that damned Bloody Butterfly pay the price!


    ��That bastard demoness actually dared to treat me, the mistress of Sky City, with such disdain? Not only did she throw me to those disgusting low-level abyssal demons, but she also let those demons devour me at will?��


    ��Even tearing off my beautiful face?����


    ��How dare that damned Bloody Butterfly treat my face like this?��


    ��Bit**! You lowly creature! I will definitely make you pay the price!!��


    Originally, the energy stones obtained from Asumos Church were enough to use the Divine Cannon at maximum power three times.


    But now, Lisa no longer cared about dealing with the Girl of Destiny later.


    Her only goal now was to kill that abyssal demon girl.


    Under the influence of this hatred, Lisa��s rationality began to gradually collapse.


    A look of madness appeared on her face, making her already ferocious face even uglier.


    "Enter overload mode, use all the energy! As long as we can destroy Bloody Butterfly, even if the entire Anvika is destroyed, it doesn��t matter!"


    ...


    --


    With Lisa��s command, the sturdy metal outer shell at the bottom of Sky City gradually opened, revealing a huge black gun barrel with a radius of hundreds of meters, covered in ancient cyan symbols! And almost at the moment the gun barrel appeared, the energy that was constantly gathering inside the gun barrel caused the surrounding space to distort and deform.


    The scorching high temperature continued to spread, causing even the unyielding base of Sky City to show signs of melting.


    Cracks of various colors even appeared on the barrel of the weapon that could be called a historical artifact.


    ��.


    In the inner city of Anvika,


    After a burst of energy, and eliminated hundreds of terrifying abyssal demons surrounding him, Emperor Enzo suddenly showed a terrified expression and angrily looked at the rapidly rising Sky City.


    ��This aura?! This energy fluctuation?!��


    ��That damned woman, still had a trick up her sleeve.��


    ��Is she planning to destroy the entire Anvika with this move?!��


    Although Anvik was almost occupied by abyssal demons, there were still many allied people resisting to the death. Lisa��s move was equivalent to abandoning the safety of these allies. This cannon might not be able to defeat Bloody Butterfly, but those allies who were entangled by abyssal demons would undoubtedly die!


    Not only that,


    ��Once this cannon is fired, the seal of the Underworld Palace might...��


    Just thinking about the terrifying existence sealed beneath Anvika, Emperor Enzo felt increasingly uneasy. He leaped up and flew rapidly towards Sky City, trying to stop Lisa��s foolish actions.


    Unfortunately,


    It was too late.


    The power accumulated in the Divine Cannon could no longer be suppressed.


    With a dazzling blue light and an earth-shaking roar, the Divine Cannon, which had not appeared for a hundred years, once again showed its terror to mankind.


    Under Enzo��s gaze, the terrifying cyan light column with a radius of hundreds of meters, like a ferocious beast breaking free from its shackles, rushed towards the Church with a momentum of devouring everything, destroying everything in its path!


    ...


    Facing the energy that filled the sky and surged towards her, the black-haired girl walking on the sand slowly stopped.


    However,


    Facing this surging attack, the black-haired girl did not make any defensive posture.


    Instead, she casually opened her arms and took a welcoming pose.


    At the same time,


    A mysterious invisible force slowly surged out from Yumo��s body.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ����"Causality Reversal."����

 Chapter 793 - 794: Causality Reversal

    When the Divine Cannon was charging and preparing to fire,


    On a mountain peak far away from Anvika, a charming woman with white-golden long hair and two fluffy fox ears on her head was silently observing the changes on the battlefield through a long-distance observation magic spell. When she saw the black-haired girl not moving at all in the face of the Divine Cannon��s attack, the fox lady suddenly showed an unhappy expression.


    "Why, why hasn��t miss Yumo given up her suicidal thoughts yet?! Or could it be that her suicidal impulse has been reignited? She actually wants to forcibly intercept the Divine Cannon?!!"


    Unhappily, she even unusually mustered up the courage to cast a complaining gaze towards someone behind her,


    "No, it couldn��t be that you did something, right?"


    Although her tone was trembling, it contained a strong sense of reproach.


    And behind Noya,


    There was a woman wearing a thin white gauze dress, with an otherworldly aura surrounding her entire body, like a celestial being. A diamond chain held back her beautiful silver-white long hair, and a crystal diamond pendant hung on her snow-white forehead, shining brightly but unable to steal a single ray of light from her pair of stunning golden gem-like eyes.


    Her starlight-like, dazzling and bright eyes also exuded an indescribable holy aura.


    With her flawless white skin, slender and elegant neck, and vaguely visible collarbone, she was so beautiful that she was both noble and elegant, as well as pure and refined.


    The beautiful scenery behind her paled in comparison to her exquisite face.


    However, Beauty is one thing,


    This woman��s actions, seemed a bit inelegant.


    Because the silver-haired woman was quietly sitting on a huge rock, somewhat inappropriately, chewing on... melon seeds...


    Strictly speaking,


    Ever since the battle began, and she came to this excellent vantage point with the fox woman, the silver-haired woman had been constantly munching on melon seeds. Beside her, there was even a small mountain of melon seed shells. If Noya weren��t afraid of her authority, she would have already complained.


    However, as Noya asked, the woman stopped her actions,


    Then, under Noya��s suspicious gaze, the silver-haired woman slowly shook her head:


    "Don��t overestimate me. That child��s will, even I cannot distort. Those suicidal thoughts were not given by me, nor were they implanted in Little Yumo��s mind by that person"


    "Huh? Then, why?"


    "The attempt to self-destruct and actively seek harm is a hint implanted by her creator deep within that seed, or you could say, deep within Yumo��s consciousness. Although it was suppressed before, as her power is released, this impulse will inevitably resurface."


    As she spoke, the woman��s beautiful golden eyes narrowed slightly, thoughtfully gazing into the distance.


    "After all, only in this way can the full power of her ability be unleashed."


    With the last sigh, the Divine Cannon also roared towards Anvika under the regretful gaze of the silver-haired woman...


    --


    Time returns to the present,


    *Boom boom!!*


    Accompanied by a ghostly wail and an earth-shaking roar,


    The sky was enveloped by dazzling cyan light.


    The Divine Cannon, constructed of pure destructive energy, devoured everything in front of it, turning everything into dust.


    In front of the divine cannon, countless abyssal demons blotting out the sky were instantly incinerated into ashes with this shot.


    Of course, with such a grand momentum and wide range of attack, those swallowed up were not just abyssal demons.


    Many allied experts fighting against the abyssal demons in the sky were also instantly buried in this wave of energy impact.


    Even Dongy, the supreme of the Holy Tower, could not escape this disaster.


    Although Dongy instinctively activated his strongest holy domain defense magic and mobilized all his power when he sensed the pressure of the cannon approaching, the magical shield that had always protected him from the abyssal demons�� attacks shattered in an instant, and his body was suddenly turned into ashes under the scorching high temperature.


    This supreme of the Holy Tower fell into the endless darkness with an extremely desperate and unwilling emotion.


    Not only Dongy,


    Even the Millennial Guardian Emperor Enzo, who had the strongest power in the allied forces, was enveloped by a desperate emotion. He tried to rush forward to stop it, but was shocked and knocked flying backward by the impact of the Divine Cannon��s release, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    The Divine Cannon,


    This legendary divine weapon, finally showed its fury to the world at this moment.


    --


    In the command room of Sky City,


    Watching the scene on the display screen, where the Divine Cannon was devastating everything, whether it was abyssal demons or level 8 cultivator, their souls scattered and their bodies destroyed, a smile full of shame and madness gradually appeared on Madam Lisa��s ferocious face.


    "Hahahah~, is this the power of the divine cannon?!"


    Lisa herself did not have a clear understanding of the true power of the Divine Cannon.


    After all, this legendary weapon had never been used in hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, the Divine Cannon did not disappoint her expectations. The light that destroyed the heavens and the earth, devouring everything with its vast energy, and this crazy power that was just like the legends, made Lisa feel ecstatic and even more convinced!


    ��Hahaha, The Divine Cannon will turn that b***h who ruined my face into ashes!��


    Lisa felt ecstatic not only because of the shocking power of the Divine Cannon, but also because of the performance of the Bloody Butterfly.


    ��That foolish girl?!��


    ��Facing such a terrifying attack, she actually did nothing?!��


    ��And even opened her arms, taking a posture to accept the attack?!��


    ��Has she given up resistance and shown weakness to us?!��


    "Hahahahah~"


    Lisa laughed coldly and slammed her fist on the conference table angrily.


    ��Don��t think that showing weakness will make me spare you! Go to hell, you b***h!!!��


    ��You are scared now��


    ��It is too late!��


    Under Lisa��s ecstatic gaze, the judgment light that fell from the sky like the sword of Damocles, mercilessly swallowed up the small black-haired girl.


    Then,


    Almost at the moment when the Divine Cannon and the black-haired girl made contact on the screen,


    Booooooooooooooooooooom!!!!


    Accompanied by an earth-shaking, universe-shaking, and terrifyingly huge sound, an unprecedented terrible energy exploded out instantly!


    However, this explosion did not occur at Asumos Church, but... in the Sky City.


    ��


    Before Lisa realized what had happened, the temperature in the command room around her suddenly rose terribly! The huge display screen suddenly shattered! Not only the display screen, but the walls of the entire conference room also suddenly collapsed, and the cyan fire with the power to destroy the world instantly gushed out from it, swallowing everything in a moment.


    Those Sky City high-ups who were just about to celebrate their victory didn��t have time to react to what was happening and were evaporated by the familiar cyan energy, without even a chance to let out a miserable scream.


    And Lisa, who was still maintaining her mad smile, was in a dazed state, staring wide-eyed as the roaring blue light swallowed her like a surging tidal wave.


    Lisa instinctively tried to resist with her magic, but this resistance was utterly insignificant in the face of the brutal blue fire, at most only allowing Lisa��s consciousness to last a few more seconds. And in these few seconds, every remaining cell in her body felt the torment of hellfire.


    Holding extreme confusion and unwillingness, this supreme leader of Sky City was thus unjustly and unreasonably reduced to ashes under the invasion of the blue fire, bit by bit...


    "How�� did this�� happen..."


    ...


    Accompanied by the spread of an invisible force, the cyan energy that should have swallowed Anvika instead unexpectedly exploded in Sky City. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment,


    Under the stunned gaze of countless surviving allied forces, this fortress known as the "Wrath of the Sky God" was completely enveloped in cyan flames, with three-tenths of its area already blown to smithereens, and the entire city shaking and on the verge of collapse...


    And in the distance,


    The black-haired girl who had just taken a direct hit from the Divine Cannon still stood unscathed in her original place.


    The girl wore a mysterious smile as she silently watched all of this.


    Her crimson eyes and face were full of pleasure.


    "Hehe~"


    "So beautiful~"

 Chapter 794 - 795: Destroyed in an Instant

    "What��"


    "What is going on?!"


    *Boooooom!!*


    Under everyone��s stunned and bewildered gaze, the Divine Cannon, which was carrying a destructive power that could destroy the heavens and the earth and annihilate everything in its way, did not cause an earth-shattering explosion as everyone expected after heading towards Bloody Butterfly, but instead mysteriously�� disappeared?


    On the contrary,


    Sky City Laplace, which launched the Divine Cannon, was instantly swallowed by the roaring cyan light, and one-third of the city was directly blown to smithereens, while the remaining part was engulfed in merciless flames.


    The historic cannon filled with a killing aura, which the people of Sky City relied on the most, was also shattered under the scorching flames.


    Moreover, after another energy explosion inside, the entire Sky City was like a deflated balloon, spinning out of control in the air before crashing into the distant mountains, causing a huge cloud of smoke.


    "Wha, what happened?!"


    Staring at the thick smoke in the distance, Hakim was stunned on the spot.


    Although Hakim did not trust the people of Sky City, he could never have imagined that the launch of the Divine Cannon would lead to such a dramatic ending.


    "That overwhelming power was clearly aimed at Bloody Butterfly, so how was the place where Bloody Butterfly was located unscathed, while Sky City fell instead?"


    "What the hell happened?"


    At this moment, Hakim��s mind was consumed by an unprecedented sense of confusion.


    What was happening in front of him completely exceeded his understanding.


    Everything happened so suddenly, so inexplicably, giving Hakim a dreamlike feeling.


    However,


    He seemed to have no time to understand and think about the reason behind this matter.


    Because, in the next moment after the explosion of Sky City, an indescribable, terrifying wave suddenly spread out from the location where Asumos Church was, surging towards the surroundings like a tidal wave.


    Everything turned to ashes where the energy passed.


    The remaining walls crumbled into dust, and the rampaging abyssal demons were also crushed into blood mist under this indiscriminate attack.


    "This aura?!"


    "Is this the aura of the Divine Cannon?!"


    Looking at the roaring cyan impact wave, Hakim��s face was full of bewilderment and seriousness.


    Although he was not clear why the mysterious energy of the cannon that had just disappeared reappeared here, Hakim did not have time to think about it as he felt the imminent threat of death approaching.


    He could only hastily activate his defensive magic to try to resist the impact of the Divine Cannon.


    However,


    Just as Hakim was about to finish chanting the spell and the magic shield was forming, a cruel low roar suddenly came from below, causing Hakim��s expression to change drastically.


    In the next moment,


    The seventh-level abyssal demon that had just had its head pierced by his ice sword violently rose again, forcibly opening its terrifying blood basin-sized mouth, revealing its corrosive, needle-like fangs, and biting Hakim��s arm. Although this seventh-level abyssal demon��s power was far inferior to Hakim��s.


    But in this last-ditch counterattack, it successfully disrupted Hakim��s chanting.


    Even a top-tier magician like Hakim, once his chanting was disrupted, could not smoothly cast holy domain defensive magic. And without magical protection, Hakim was powerless against the oncoming raging energy.


    And under the desperate biting of this abyssal demon, Hakim, who had already consumed half of his strength, couldn��t break free for a while!


    One wave after another.


    Before Hakim could deal with the abyssal demon, dozens other abyssal demons rushed at him from all directions, tightly entangling this supreme of the Holy Tower. The abyssal demons did not fear the approaching aura of death, their consciousness was extremely simple, which was to kill or infect other creatures at all costs.


    Facing the fierce and unyielding abyssal demons that kept rushing towards him, the entangled Hakim could only helplessly watch as the aura of destruction approached him.


    "Haaah!"


    Hakim gritted his teeth, and a bitter smile appeared on his handsome face covered in sand and dirt.


    "Damn it..."


    However, before he could even finish his last curse, the supreme of the Holy Tower was swallowed by the destructive energy while entangled with abyssal demons! This great magician who had been commanding the winds and clouds for a long time, although he had long been prepared to die on the battlefield of the holy war, he never thought that...


    He would actually die because of a minor abyssal demon��s bite��


    In the last moments of his life, an unprecedented sense of grievance surged up in Hakim��s heart.


    Holding this extreme unwillingness, Hakim��s body, like the countless nearby abyssal demons, was quickly vaporized in the scorching high temperature.


    The last supreme of the Holy Tower, thus fell.


    Of course,


    With the spread of this Divine Cannon energy, the number of unwilling human strongmen who died was far from limited to Hakim alone. He was just a microcosm of the countless fallen cultivator.


    All existences judged as enemies by the black-haired girl were subjected to this destructive attack.


    When the energy had completely spread and dissipated, dozens of allied force, including Anliya, the Northern Queen of Red Leaf Empire, died under the overwhelming energy attack, filled with resentment. Even the four Holy Envoys were instantly killed.


    At this moment,


    The remaining allied forces in the holy war�� were almost completely annihilated. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only the allied forces, but Anvika, the ancient city that had stood for a thousand years, and the capital of Red Leaf Empire, was also completely wiped from the map under this wave of energy attack. Everything, whether it was ancient buildings, residential areas, or sturdy city walls and defense towers, was destroyed in an instant.


    Moreover, in the area with the Asumos Church as the center, there even appeared a circular deep pit with a radius of tens of kilometers.


    An hour ago,


    No one could have imagined that the imperial capital would become such a terrifying human purgatory.


    Compared to Anvika at this moment, the previous battle in the capital of the Snow Night Empire was like child��s play.


    ...


    When the roar of the Divine Cannon had completely dissipated, there was no sign of life in Anvika. The two sides in the city battle, whether human or abyssal demons, were all annihilated. The city, which was previously full of vitality, suddenly fell into a deathly stillness.


    And in this dead silence, Yumo was quietly floating in the sky above the capital, surrounded by Bloody Butterflies, silently gazing at the "masterpiece" she created below.


    Yumo fulfilled her responsibility as the Lord of the Abyss and wiped out all lives that were not of her kind.


    However,


    After confirming that there was no trace of magic or holy power, the black-haired girl did not feel any joy or sense of accomplishment. A strange sense of emptiness began to spread unceasingly in her heart. Yumo curled up slightly in the air and pressed her hand against her chest. Her delicate body also trembled uncontrollably.


    The bloody butterflies around her also became restless and uneasy due to their master��s emotional changes.


    "Not enough, not enough, this is not enough... completely not enough to satisfy me..."


    The abnormal Yumo kept muttering in a dissatisfied tone.


    Even though she had destroyed tens of thousands of abyssal demons and human survivors, the girl��s desire for destructive was still not satisfied. Not only was her desire not satisfied, but she also did not obtain the pain she had been looking forward to.


    Like this,


    The somewhat unsatisfied girl slowly turned her head and looked towards the distant south.


    Although the horizon was vast and empty, Yumo��s crimson eyes strangely reflected an image... it was a magnificent scene of two armies facing each other.


    With the appearance of this image, the corners of the black-haired girl��s mouth slightly raised, revealing a beautiful, enchanting, and eerie smile.


    "Great~"


    "There are still many living people~"

 Chapter 795: Chapte 796 : The Struggling Enzo

    "Apologies for the delay. I am currently in the midst of midterms, and tomorrow��s exam is quite challenging, so I��ll only be able to manage one chapter today. I will post the remaining chapter after I return from the exam tomorrow."


    ------


    Above the Kurodola Gorge in the central part of the Red Leaf Empire,


    With a loud bang from the horizon, a red and yellow meteor suddenly streaked across the sky, tearing through the air and crashing into the gorge. In an instant, the entire gorge shook violently, and the surging energy that rapidly spread out destroyed everything in its path. The huge impact and the sense of crisis that spread out caused the magical beasts in the gorge to tremble uncontrollably and flee in all directions.


    For a moment, the tranquility of the gorge was completely shattered.


    As the smoke in the central area dissipated, a tall man with short red and white hair and an extraordinary aura slowly stood up from the ground.


    However,


    As soon as he stood up, a sharp pain in his abdomen caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood and fall back to his knees.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Clearly, The man had suffered serious internal injuries.


    If any of the higher-ups of the Red Leaf Empire were present, they would immediately recognize the identity of the man before them. He was the Millennial Guardian of the Red Leaf Empire and the strongest human on the continent, known as Emperor Enzo.


    Unlike the other members of the allied forces who died tragically under the Divine Cannon, in the moment when the destructive energy was unleashed, Emperor Enzo shook off all the obstacles in his way and activated his divine artifact in defense mode. The four legendary shields blocked the Divine Cannon��s furious attack, barely withstanding it.


    However,


    Because he was too close to the Asumos Church, Emperor Enzo still suffered a severe impact. His whole body was sent flying uncontrollably, and he landed in the distant Kurodola Gorge in a sorry state.


    Not only that,


    Because he had already endured too many attacks from Bloody Butterfly, his divine artifact was already under a lot of strain. Now, after being hit by another blast from the Divine Cannon, one of the black shields shattered with a loud bang, and the silver shield also had several fierce cracks.


    However,


    Emperor Enzo did not have the energy to care about the damaged artifact or his own injured body. After catching his breath, he fixed his gaze on the direction of Anvika.


    "I must...go back..."


    Although Emperor Enzo knew that even if he returned to Anvika, the chances of turning the tide were minimal, as the guardian of the empire, he absolutely could not abandon his home.


    This was his responsibility, even if Anvika was destroyed, he had to die on the battlefield defending his empier.


    Not to mention,


    There was still a seal he must protect in the deep underground of the palace.


    "I have to.. go back..."


    Even though he was injured, Emperor Enzo��s gaze was still firm. After his body had regenerated to a certain extent, Emperor Enzo slowly stood up from the ground.


    However,


    Just as Enzo was about to mobilize his energy to fly, the guardian of the empire��s eyebrows suddenly furrowed.


    A presence belonging to an intruder had invaded his sensory domain.


    ��"Don��t be in such a hurry~"��


    ?!


    Huh?


    Who?


    In an instant, as this woman��s voice entered his ears, Emperor Enzo suddenly clenched his fists and slowly began to mobilize the energy in his body.


    Following the voice, Emperor Enzo slowly turned his head to look towards his side.


    "You, who are you?"


    At this moment, appearing in front of Emperor Enzo was a tall and slender woman wearing a black maid uniform with white stockings.


    The girl had a delicate face, as if it had been meticulously carved by a master craftsman, making people envious. She had a head of flowing purple hair, with milk-white ends. The girl had her hands clasped together in front of her stomach, assuming a posture of nobility and elegance, like a palace maid. Of course, this was under the premise of ignoring the excitement and thick battle intent in the girl��s eyes.


    Although Emperor Enzo was surprised that such a maid would appear inappropriately in the wilderness, when he looked into the girl��s eyes, his heart instantly tensed up.


    It was not only because of the battle intent and hostility in ��her�� eyes, but also because these eyes made him feel a sense of familiarity. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment he looked into those eyes, Emperor Enzo seemed to see a monster with a pale blue giant sword and a faint purple thunder energy armor behind the maid.


    "Sword Demon..."


    Although the ��girl�� in front of him looked harmless compared to the terrifying Demon King he had fought before, Enzo still saw through the cruel nature beneath ��her�� beautiful appearance.


    "Why are you here? And... why are you dressed like this?"


    "Um..."


    When asked this, the purple-haired "girl," or rather, Pipi, suddenly froze with a smile on his face and scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Ah, about this..."


    In fact, after temporarily leaving Limo, Pipi no longer needed to disguise himself as a maid and could appear before Enzo in the form of a "mighty man." However,


    As the saying goes, the heavens are unpredictable,


    After leaving Limo, he was caught by Youlan touching his face and was directly marked by her.


    In order to avoid his sister crying in front of their mother and causing himself to be punished, poor Pipi had to submit to his sister��s seductive threats and obey her every word.


    Although Pipi had been quite willful in recent years, deep down he was still afraid of his older sister.


    After all, he had been bullied by her since he was young...


    Because his sister was curious about his maid outfit, Pipi reluctantly took out his work clothes from his spatial ring and dressed up as a maid, serving Youlan, that ��damn old lady pretending to be a cute loli!��


    Pipi grumbled angrily in his heart.


    Hmph!


    ��Serving was one thing, but when he came to do something, she didn��t even give me time to change clothes!��


    ��She let me come wearing such shameful clothes?��


    ��This was too much, too much, wuuu...��


    So,


    under Emperor Enzo��s strange gaze, the purple-haired Pipi inexplicably pouted and began to complain in a low voice.


    This girl��s appearance made it impossible for anyone to associate him with the warlike Sword Demon King.


    However,


    Emperor Enzo would not let his guard down because of his appearance.


    His powerful energy began to slowly move around him.


    And after sensing the fluctuations in Emperor Enzo��s power, Pipi also put aside his aggrieved expression and threw the matter of being bullied by his sister to the back of his mind.


    After all, there was something more worth looking forward to in front of her.


    Staring intently at Enzo��s face, Pipi��s purple eyes were filled with excitement.


    ��Last time, if it weren��t for mother��s sudden arrival, would I have let him go?��


    There are not many warriors who are so strong and can let him have his way.


    "Let��s settle the score from last time, hehehe~"


    With a chuckle, his exclusive pale blue giant sword tore through space and appeared in Pipi��s hand.


    The roaring power of thunder and lightning, with Pipi as the center, rushed towards all directions.


    In the next moment,


    Pipi stopped talking and swung his sword at Emperor Enzo.


    "Hah, life is really not fair..."


    Looking at the giant sword that was rapidly expanding in his eyes, Emperor Enzo showed a bitter smile.


    ...


    ...


    With the release of Pipi��s power, the entire valley was instantly shrouded in a crazy purple thunderstorm, and in the center of the thunderstorm was a surging red-golden energy.


    The two forces violently collided and devoured each other, revealing a destructive light that could destroy the world.


    And on a distant peak, a little lolita dressed in black and white Gothic clothes with a delicate and beautiful appearance was silently watching the battle between Pipi and Emperor Enzo.


    Emperor Enzo had become a kind of belief in the Red Leaf Empire, and to destroy the Red Leaf Empire and establish a new puppet regime, Emperor Enzo must be eliminated.


    However,


    Youlan did not care much about the battle between her younger brother and Emperor Enzo.


    Without a doubt, Emperor Enzo was very powerful, with his thousand years of combat experience and a divine artifact, even Pipi at his peak would have a hard time winning.


    But now?


    The Divine artifact was damaged, and Emperor Enzo��s power had been greatly weakened due to internal injuries.


    He was no match for her stupid younger brother now.


    Emperor Enzo��s defeat was only a matter of time.


    Moreover,


    Youlan was also very clear that after a slap, she needed to give a few candies. After playing with her stupid younger brother a few times, she also decided to satisfy this stinky boy��s request a little.


    Pipi had always wanted to finish that battle with Emperor Enzo, so she might as well satisfy him this time.


    Thinking of this, the little lolita��s lips slightly curled up, revealing a sinister smile that did not match her appearance.


    Then,


    Youlan turned her gaze to the south, to where Anvika was located.


    As her attention shifted, the smile on Youlan��s face disappeared at a visible speed, replaced by an unprecedented seriousness.


    "Mother��s condition... seems a bit strange..."

 Chapter 796 - 797 Mengxi wakes up

    Upon noticing the change in her mother��s mentality, Youlan was delighted.


    Therefore, when she guessed that her mother was planning to take advantage of the Holy War to eliminate the strong allied forces, Youlan did not try to stop her by acting like a child.


    In Youlan��s opinion, although the Holy War Alliance was strong, it was impossible to defeat her mother.


    Compared to Yumo herself, Youlan had a clearer understanding of the terrifying power contained within her mother��s body.


    As for the consciousness contained within the Goddess Statue, it was undoubtedly an unstable factor. That being was also possessing the power of shadows like them, but it was obviously not their ally.


    As someone who possessed both ice and life attributes, Youlan had spread her power throughout the continent and cultivated many Crescent Flowers to help her collect information and monitor her enemies.


    Even within the inner city of Anvika, there were many Crescent Flowers that were difficult to detect.


    Because of this, even though the Red Moon Tower had been floating in the world outside for many years, Youlan still had a grasp of the vast amount of information on the continent.


    Based on the information she obtained later about the church��s plan, Youlan quickly came up with her own guess.


    That being, who only had a soul consciousness, was pretending to be a goddess and was probably planning to use the Holy War to accumulate soul power to reconstruct its body.


    After all, if a large number of human forces were to perish in Anvika, the residual soul power would be immeasurable and would undoubtedly become her great tonic


    ��Want to use mother? No way I would let that thing succeed...��


    So, Youlan even used the guise of a child to attract her mother��s attention to the statue.


    This way, After the human alliance suffered a crushing defeat, that consciousness would not be able to obtain soul power to reincarnate... she would be directly crushed to death by her mother.


    In Youlan��s opinion, Anything in the world that might pose a threat to her mother��s existence must be eliminated, even if that consciousness might belong to their own kind.


    Undoubtedly, That consciousness had already possessed extremely terrifying soul power, strong enough to directly suppress her at the beginning.


    But, This kind of power was still insignificant in front of her mother.


    Youlan believed that as long as her mother took action against that statue, she would be able to completely crush and smash it. As long as they killed it before it accumulated enough power, there would be nothing to worry about later.


    Youlan planned it this way.


    However,


    It seemed that once again, things did not go entirely according to her plan.


    As expected, the overconfident human alliance was easily annihilated by her mother.


    Her mother, who had been provoked by them, was no longer as gentle towards humans as she had been in the past due to the influence of the innate power of shadows.


    However, after her mother destroyed the goddess statue and left the Asumos Cathedral, she began to act strangely.


    The atmosphere and the coldness in her power seemed completely different from what she remembered of her mother...


    ��What happened at the cathedral?��


    ��Did the soul inside the statue do something before it was destroyed?��


    ...


    Due to the spreading power of the Divine Cannon, all the Crescent Flowers left in Anvika were destroyed.


    Therefore, Youlan did not know what happened next.


    But one thing was certain, her mother seemed to have entered a strange state.


    She was not completely out of control, but her behavior was different from what it used to be.


    Suddenly, a feeling of unease began to grow rapidly in Youlan��s mind.


    ��In order to prepare for the worst-case scenario, it seemed best to make some preparations in advance��


    Thinking of this, the honey-haired little lolita slowly turned her head and looked towards the north, where the Red Leaf Empire��s border defense line was located.


    "Forget it, let��s just use that woman once and for all..."


    ...


    At the same time,


    In the village of Asam near the Red Leaf Empire��s border defense line, panicked roars echoed throughout the village.


    With the news that the defense line had been breached by the Abyssal demons, the peace and tranquility of this small village no longer existed.


    The villagers, consumed by fear, began to flee towards the south in a frenzy.


    But at this moment,


    A group of people was doing something completely different from the villagers. They were moving against the flow, towards the direction of the defense line.


    Not only was their direction of movement strange, but their personnel configuration and behavior also confused the villagers.


    Several burly men in red armor were walking majestically towards the front.


    Although these people looked like sinister criminals, they had smiles on their faces that did not match their appearance, and they were happily interacting with the pink-haired girl sitting on their shoulders. For some reason, these big and tough men gave off a nanny-like feeling?


    Little lolita and a group of beasts?!


    The villagers unconsciously thought of this.


    But,


    Facing the imminent threat of the Abyssal demons, the villagers were too busy to care about this strange group. They could only watch as these people walked towards the north, smiling as if they were on vacation, in the direction where the Abyssal demons were wreaking havoc.


    "Are they crazy? This is suicide, Can��t they stop smiling like that??"


    Some villagers couldn��t help but complain as they watched this group.


    "Also, why are they carrying a coffin on their backs...?"


    ...


    Without a doubt, the group of people happily heading north were Yuan��er��s friends and her bodyguards from the Ghostly Flame mercenaries.


    At first, Yuan��er found these uncles with scars on their faces very scary, but later she discovered that they had surprisingly nimble hands and hearts that didn��t match their appearance at all!


    Not only were they good at cooking and taking care of people, but they also had excellent wilderness survival skills!


    They could build a small wooden house in just a few minutes in the suburbs!


    Thus, Yuan��er was able to avoid the hardship of camping outdoors during this long journey, making it feel like a vacation.


    What Yumo would think if she saw this?


    After all, Yumo originally planned to toughen up her daughter a little.


    ...


    Of course,


    Housekeeping skills were not the most important thing.


    What was more important was that these uncles had a lot of delicious candy!


    For example, at this moment, under Yuan��er��s expectant gaze, a burly man named Mr. Three took out two strawberry-flavored candies and handed them directly to Yuan��er.


    Seeing this, Yuan��er��s little white dragon in her arms also had shining eyes.


    "Thank you, Mr. Three!"


    Yuan��er politely thanked Mr. Three with her sweet and moving voice.


    Then she happily took the candy from Mr. Three and put it in her mouth.


    As the sweetness spread in her taste buds, Yuan��er��s face immediately showed a happy and satisfied smile.


    Of course, Yuan��er did not forget her little friend. While she enjoyed her candy, she also gave the other candy to Meili.


    For a moment, the little white dragon also wagged her tail happily.


    Compared to the surrounding villagers who were fleeing in a panic, Yuan��er and her group were indeed enjoying themselves too much.


    But this was unavoidable.


    After all, for Yuan��er at present, the Abyssal demons were no different from her family.


    Hmm?


    You��re asking about the Sacred Dragon King who was scared to death?


    Her brain has already crashed because of the candy, and she has completely forgotten her current situation.


    ...


    While enjoying the delicious candy, Yuan��er slowly looked up and gazed into the distance.


    ��Hmm?��


    That��s the scent of sister Liyu and sister Kalina?


    ��Hehe, I��ll see my sisters soon~��


    Undoubtedly, seeing sisters who have not been seen for a long time is a joyous occasion, but soon Yuan��er had a difficult expression on her face.


    However,


    "How should I introduce sister Mengxi to my sisters?"


    The girl was at a loss and shook her head in thought.


    After all,


    In Yuan��er��s impression, her sisters did not seem to have a very friendly relationship with Mengxi... If they were to meet, it might be difficult for them to get along well with each other.


    However, just as Yuan��er was racking her brains, thinking about how to introduce them, some strange noises suddenly entered her mind, causing her to quickly look back.


    The next moment,


    What appeared in front of the little girl was the open coffin lid and the silver-haired girl who was pinching her acupuncture point with a serious expression.


    "Huh?! Mengxi sister? You, you��re awake?!?"


    The silver-haired girl, who was supposed to continue sleeping in her coffin, just climbed out of it like this?


    ��Didn��t mommy say that sister��s soul was weak and that she had cast a sleep spell on her, so she wouldn��t wake up so quickly?��


    ��Why is she suddenly awake now?��


    "Hmm?"


    The little girl looked puzzled and tilted her head.


    However, compared to Yuan��er��s confused and cute state, the three members of the Ghostly Flame mercenary beside her immediately tensed up and took a cautious stance. They even took action to protect Yuan��er.


    Even though Yuan��er��s power was stronger than theirs by more than one dimension.


    But this couldn��t be helped...


    After all, Yuan��er��s Pettie and cute appearance was completely unrelated to the word "strong."


    ...


    Under everyone��s gaze, the silver-haired girl slowly raised her head and looked around at the situation.


    As her soul and body reunited, Mengxi gradually woke up from her sleep and regained control of her body.


    Her blurry eyes gradually cleared, and the surrounding environment came into view.


    "Did Sister Yumo... removed her power?"


    ��No����


    ��It didn��t seem so��


    ��Was it Sakura��s doing?��


    ... sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 797 - 798: Obstruction

    It must be said that Mengxi��s judgment was correct.


    After Mengxi was taken away by Yuan��er and left the control range of Yumo��s shadow power, Sakura did her best to try to dispel the power that Yumo left in Mengxi��s body.


    During this bumpy journey, Sakura didn��t stop trying, and now she was exhausted and had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Thank you, Sakura..."


    The girl sincerely thanked the little cute creature in her heart.


    However, while thanking Sakura for her efforts, Mengxi also retained her emotional awareness.


    Although it may sound a bit cruel,


    With only Sakura��s ability, it was undoubtedly not enough to erase the power that Yumo left in her body.


    The reason why that power disappeared and why she woke up...


    ��It must be because something was wrong with Sister Yumo��


    Recalling Yumo��s behavior before she fainted,


    Mengxi quickly guessed Yumo��s intention.


    ��Sigh�� She really is a reckless bad wife!��


    Mengxi couldn��t help but clench her fist and mutter unhappily.


    ��However�� How long did I sleep for?��


    ��What is the situation in Anvika?��


    Although she was confused, judging from the panicked state of the nearby villagers and their cries,


    The Red Leaf Empire must have already become chaotic. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Abyssal demons have started to attack the defense line, and the capital city of Anvika is most likely already at war.


    ��No, I have to go back!��


    Such a thought came to the girl��s mind.


    No matter what, Mengxi still did not want Yumo to become a god of slaughter who take pleasure slaughtering living beings.


    Moreover, the brutal instincts in Yumo��s body, although temporarily suppressed with her help, still had a high risk of losing control once they were released in large amounts and conflicted with the Holy War Alliance.


    Not to mention,


    The goddess statue still had a huge uncertain factor.


    Having made up her mind, Mengxi didn��t hesitate. After the holy energy in her body recovered slightly, she immediately sat up and looked towards the south.


    "?!?"


    On the other side, seeing that Mengxi had the intention to leave,


    The usual carefree Yuan��er, Suddenly showed an anxious expression and hurriedly asked, "Sister Mengxi?! What are you going to do?"


    "Don��t worry about me, I��m just going back to Anvika."


    "Go back to Anvika?!"


    As soon as these words came out, the candy in Yuan��er��s mouth fell directly onto Meili��s head, and the whole person was shocked:


    "No, no! Sister can��t go back! Mama instructed that you have to go back to Wind City with me for the birthday party!"


    "Go back to Wind City?"


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi was stunned at first, and then a realization appeared in her purple eyes.


    It seemed that Yumo wanted Yuan��er to take her back to the North to avoid involving her in what was happening in Anvika.


    "Sigh."


    Mengxi shook her head helplessly and looked at Yuan��er with a slight apologetic expression.


    "I��m sorry little onne, but I may not be able to go back with you. I have something urgent to do, and I need to go back to Anvika."


    As she spoke, Mengxi didn��t have time to consider Yuan��er��s feelings and turned to leave.


    "?!!"


    Seeing the dense holy energy surging around the silver-haired girl, Yuan��er��s red and blue heterochromic eyes immediately showed strong unease.


    Not only was her mother dealing with trash in Anvika, but Mengxi might also be implicated if she went there.


    Bringing Mengxi back to Win City or the Winter Forest was the first task her mother had given her!


    ��I must complete the first task mommy had given me!��


    �� I can��t disappoint mommy!��


    ��Otherwise, I might be classified as an unreliable child like sister Limo!��


    "No, you can��t go!"


    As she shouted, Yuan��er directly patted the sturdy man beside her on the back.


    The latter immediately understood.


    In the next moment, the three burly and muscular members of the Ghostly Flame group roared and rushed towards Mengxi.


    For the battle-loving members of the Ghostly Flame, Mr. Three and the others had long wanted to fight the Girl of Destiny.


    They wanted to see how powerful this Girl of Destiny was and why their leader was so wary of her.


    Therefore, they naturally executed Yuan��er��s order without hesitation.


    However...


    *Bang!*


    As the saying goes, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel. The team leaders didn��t even see clearly how Mengxi attacked before they were knocked unconscious by the coffin board she used...


    Glancing at the burly men on the ground who were foaming at the mouth and had stars in their eyes, Mengxi said slightly unhappily, "Yuan��er, stop messing around."


    "..."


    Hearing this, the little one shivered all over and bit her lip with a slight aggrieved expression. Her heterochromic eyes showed a hint of tears.


    After all, if possible, Yuan��er also didn��t want to upset Mengxi.


    But from the current situation, it seemed that there was no other choice.


    Besides, going to Anvika was too dangerous now! She was doing this for Mengxi��s own good!


    As she thought about this, Yuan��er retracted the aggrieved and hesitant expression on her face, and a resolute look flashed across her gem-like eyes.


    "No! Sister can��t leave!"


    As she spoke, under the terrified gazes of the nearby fleeing villagers, the jet-black power of the Shadow gushed out from Yuan��er��s body like a surging flood, instantly turning into a huge black curtain that enveloped Yuan��er, Mengxi, and the surrounding area within a radius of hundreds of meters.


    Looking at the black barrier that enveloped her, Mengxi unconsciously furrowed her brow and looked back at Yuan��er in displeasure.


    "You little girl, why are you so disobedient? Quickly withdraw the black curtain."


    However, Facing Mengxi��s dissatisfaction, this time Yuan��er did not obey as she usually did. Instead, she pouted and shook her head stubbornly.


    "No! No! No! Mom said that Sister Mengxi can��t go back!"


    "Sigh..."


    Seeing that Yuan��er had made up her mind, Mengxi was speechless for a moment and could only sigh helplessly. She tried to persuade her.


    "Yuan��er, stop messing around. You can��t stop me. You might get hurt if you keep acting recklessly. Withdraw the black curtain, okay? I��ll explain to your mom later, and she won��t blame you..."


    However, before Mengxi could finish her words, Yuan��er interrupted her angrily.


    "No!"


    Yuan��er paid no attention to Mengxi��s words.


    After all, the little one was well aware that her newborn Demon King stage with almost no combat experience was no match for the powerful Mengxi.


    That��s right, she alone might not be able to do it!


    But, she had companions!!


    "Indeed, I alone can��t stop Sister Mengxi. But! I have helpers!"


    As she spoke, Yuan��er suddenly threw the little white dragon in her arms, who was gnawing on candy, towards Mengxi!


    And she confidently gave the command:


    "Go, Meili!!"


    Meliora: "?( ? _ ? )?"

 Chapter 798 - 799: Little Meili with a strong desire to survive

    Thank you for the vote, here��s an additional update:


    "Go, Meili!!"


    With the little girl��s confident voice, a certain little white dragon was thrown in front of the silver-haired girl under her strange gaze.


    "Meili, release your power and show Sister Mengxi how powerful you are!"


    Yuan��er waved her little fists and looked at Meili with anticipation.


    Compared to Yuan��er��s anticipation, Mengxi immediately showed a serious expression.


    She was well aware that the little white dragon in front of her was not a harmless pet, but the demon dragon that had once pushed her into a desperate situation.


    Although she was now at the early stage of the eighth level, she was still slightly inferior in front of the peak eighth level dragon.


    Mengxi clenched her fists nervously and stared fixedly at Meili.


    Thus, under one side��s anticipation and the other��s vigilance, our great Sacred Dragon Meili became the focus of the entire scene.


    "?!"


    ��What?!��


    ��The f@ck is happening??��


    After looking around, Meili blinked her eyes in confusion.


    She was clearly just happily eating her candy, so how did she suddenly end up in such an awkward situation?!


    But no matter what, Meili, who was thrown out, had no time to think about this question and could only reluctantly analyze the situation.


    "..."


    Then, Sacred Dragon fell into a strange silence.


    ��Wait a minute?!��


    ��Did Yuan��er just ask me to do what? Block the Girl of Destiny?!��


    Looking at the silver-haired girl beside her who was vigilantly watching her, Meili hesitated.


    ��Thinking carefully, this Girl of Destiny seemed to have a deep relationship with that Demoness? Moreover, there was a goddess behind the Girl of Destiny...��


    Considering that she was just a soft and useless creature who loved to eat candy, offending these two might not be a wise move...


    Besides, since she was rescued by Yumo last time, her power had greatly decreased, and she was now barely at the eighth level.


    In her current state, she was going to block the Girl of Destiny?!


    ��Little girl, you think too highly of me, don��t you?!��


    Looking at Mengxi, Meili couldn��t help but tremble.


    There was no doubt that blocking Mengxi was not a wise move.


    But, if she directly refused...


    Little Meili was very hesitant and wrinkled her brow, timidly turning her head to look at the pink-haired girl not far behind her.


    She saw that at this moment, the little Yuan��er was looking at her with shining eyes, seemingly expecting her to ��show her true power��. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Uh, this little brat is so expectant? If I refuses and chooses to escape at the last minute... the consequences seem to be not very good��


    Although little Yuan��er would probably just pinch and scold her, if she tells her mom...


    Just imagining the Demoness��s terrifying aura, Meili couldn��t help but shiver all over, and cold sweat kept flowing down her forehead.


    Obviously, she couldn��t afford to offend either of the two.


    ��Damn it! Isn��t this a death sentence?! I can��t afford to offend either of them! If I offends one, the other will want my life?!��


    ��What kind of devilish game is this?! What should I do, what should I do, what should I do...��


    In order to avoid becoming a roasted dragon in the future, Meili��s eyes had turned into a spiral pattern at this moment, and her brain was spinning quickly to find a way out.


    ��What should I do? How can I break the deadlock without offending these two terrifying-level existences?!��


    ��What should I do, what should I...��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��I got it!��


    ... ...


    "Meili? What are you doing?!"


    Seeing Meili standing still and not moving at all, Yuan��er showed an unhappy expression first. After pouting, the little girl anxiously waved her fists and urged:


    "Hurry up! Let Sister Mengxi see your mighty and powerful posture! Let her not look down on us... two... huh?"


    However, the next moment, Yuan��er��s words suddenly stopped.


    Not only that, after seeing the scene in front of her, Yuan��er even rarely twitched her brow.


    "Me�� Meili?"


    At this moment, under Yuan��er��s stunned gaze, the little white dragon who was sitting still on the ground suddenly started convulsing and rolling on the ground like she had gotten sheep syndrome. Even her little face turned green and purple, showing a very painful expression.


    The little white dragon who was just fine suddenly started convulsing on the ground as if she had gone crazy?


    This confused Yuan��er, and she stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. After all, she didn��t know why her little pet... no, her little friend suddenly became like this.


    "Meili? What��s wrong?"


    Under Yuan��er��s confused and bewildered gaze, the struggling Meili foamed at the mouth and fainted. At the same time, a pink bead slowly rolled out of Meili��s mouth... If one looked closely, they would find that this bead was the candy that Yuan��er had fed Meili earlier.


    In other words, Meili��s crazy behavior just now was only because she had choked on the candy?


    And then, this eight-level, awesome and powerful creature was choked unconscious like this?!


    ...


    For a moment, not only Meili but also Mengxi showed a complicated expression. The entire black curtain fell into a strange silence, as if one could vaguely hear the awkward cries of crows flying by.


    "Meili! Stop teasing me!!"


    The angry Yuan��er scolded with a red face.


    Across from her, Mengxi sighed with a complicated mood.


    "..."


    Although not having to face the dragon was a good thing, a dragon that had been choked unconscious by candy?


    Suddenly, Mengxi felt that she, who had been forced into a desperate situation by this thing before�� it was just so embarrassing��


    Helplessly sighing, Mengxi did not intend to waste any more time here. After all, she had more important things to do now.


    The girl did not pay any more attention to the stunned Yuan��er. Instead, she directly turned her head and looked at the black sky.


    In the next moment, *shua~*


    Accompanied by a dazzling silver-white light, the dense holy magic power instantly gathered in Mengxi��s hand and condensed into a sharp sword of light. With the swing of the silver sword, Mengxi almost effortlessly broke through Yuan��er��s defense.


    It��s not that Yuan��er��s power was insufficient, but rather that both Yuan��er and her mother Yumo lacked combat experience. The black curtain that Yuan��er set up had many loopholes, and Mengxi quickly found its weak points.


    With the shattering of the black curtain, the silver-white long sword instantly disintegrated, and the magical power that constructed the sword quickly gathered on Mengxi��s back, forming a pair of pure white wings.


    "No! No! No! You Can��t leave!!" Seeing that Mengxi was about to leave and her task was about to fail, Yuan��er didn��t care about the unreliable Meili.


    The anxious little girl directly rushed towards the silver-haired girl under the push of the black shadow power.


    At this moment, Yuan��er had only one thought in her mind!


    That was to quickly hug Mengxi��s leg and act cute and coquettish! Since she couldn��t beat her opponent, she would win by being cute! Anyway, she had to think of a way to keep her sister!


    However, how could Mengxi not guess Yuan��er��s thoughts?


    Just as Yuan��er was about to hug Mengxi��s leg, the silver-haired girl dodged to the side, avoiding Yuan��er��s hug attack.


    And Yuan��er?


    Because of the excessive acceleration, she smashed her head into a century-old tree not far away, breaking it at the waist.


    Looking at the pink-haired girl who stuck out her little butt and then buried her head in the tree stump, Mengxi shook her head with a complicated mood.


    After pulling her head out of the tree stump, Yuan��er��s cute side ponytail had become a messy pile of hair. Tears began to well up in her red and blue heterochromic eyes, and a strong sense of grievance began to grow in Yuan��er��s heart. When she saw the delicate candy that she had knocked over and broken on the ground not far away, Yuan��er couldn��t control the grievance in her heart any longer.


    With a "wah" sound, she started crying!


    "Wah ah ah ah ah!! Wuu wuu wuu wuu, my candy, my candy... wuu wuu wuu wuu wuu..."


    In an instant, the girl��s crying voice resounded throughout the village.


    Mengxi, who had just taken off, was undoubtedly attracted by Yuan��er��s crying, and a trace of unwillingness flashed in her eyes.


    However, Mengxi didn��t realize at this moment that she was not the only one who was attracted by Yuan��er��s crying...

 Chapter 799 - 800: Take action directly

    2 more chapters will be posted after 4h.


    ----------


    ��If I can��t stop Sister Mengxi, it means that the mission has failed��


    ��Once failed, it means being regarded by mom as an unreliable child.��


    As soon as she thought of eating with Pierre and Limo in the future, Yuan��er��s heart instantly grew an indescribable sense of grievance.


    Under such circumstances, when Yuan��er found that the exquisite lollipops she brought out of Anvika had been shattered into pieces due to her own power, the little girl could no longer suppress her grievance and cried loudly.


    "Ah sorry..."


    Mengxi is not a heartless person.


    For such a cute and friendly child like Yuan��er, Mengxi finds it hard to ignore her. Therefore, after hearing the crying, Mengxi��s first reaction was to turn around and confirm Yuan��er��s condition. After finding out that the little girl was crying because of the lollipops, Mengxi let out a sigh of relief.


    ��Forget it, after this matter, I��ll compensate this girl with some lollipops��[


    ��For now, sorry, I can��t comfort you...��


    Feeling a little guilty, Mengxi glanced at Yuan��er and then turned to run towards Anvika��s direction.


    However, Mengxi didn��t realize that because of these few seconds of hesitation, the difficulty of leaving this small village had soared.


    "?!?!"


    ��Huh?!�� S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Who?!��


    Suddenly, a terrifying killing intent and overwhelming pressure rushed into the silver-haired girl��s perception, causing Mengxi��s expression to change drastically. Sensing the danger, she stopped in her tracks.


    Almost at the same time, with a thunderous roar, the ground cracked, the space distorted, and the scorching hellfire erupted from the ground, turning the entire village and surrounding woods into ashes! The terrifying flames gathered into a wall of fire, blocking Mengxi��s way.


    There is no doubt that if Mengxi had not sensed this coldness in time, she would have been swallowed by the sea of fire.


    Feeling anxious, the girl��s eyes shone with silver light, and the holy power within her body burst out, enveloping her slender body in a silver armor made by Yumo. The dense holy power once again condensed into a holy sword, which the girl held tightly in her hand.


    In an instant, Mengxi entered the fully armed combat mode, and the gravity in her beautiful eyes was incomparable to before.


    After taking a deep breath, Mengxi slowly turned her head and looked towards the direction where the enemy��s intent came from.


    She saw that at this moment, a figure slowly walked out from the flames, with a cold and indifferent expression on her face. It was a woman in black robes, with a tall and sturdy build, and a pair of cold eyes that seemed to see through everything.


    Seeing this person, Mengxi��s expression became serious, and she couldn��t help but murmur, "It��s you..."


    Not far behind Mengxi, a red-haired woman floated in the air amidst the scorching flames. She was a woman with a fiery figure and extraordinary temperament. Her phoenix eyes, long eyelashes, straight and small nose, and red lips, matched with her wind-dancing, beautiful long red hair and her perfect, curvaceous figure, exuded a mature and seductive aura. Moreover, since her body was emitting a terrifying high temperature, she was not wearing any clothes, and her entire body was covered by a condensed and shrunken red flame armor, making her look both seductive and deadly.


    When Mengxi met the red-haired woman��s orange-red eyes filled with killing intent, her heart stopped beating for a moment. Such suffocating shadow power, a face similar to Yumo��s, controlling flames that seemed to be able to burn everything... The woman��s identity was self-evident.


    "Inferno..."


    Although she had never seen the legendary Fire Demon King, Mengxi immediately guessed the other party��s identity. At the same time, the girl also clearly realized a worrying fact: this Fire Demon King was definitely not a good visitor.


    On the other side, when Mengxi was warily watching Kalina, Kalina��s gaze involuntarily fell on the little girl not far away, who was crying and kneeling in front of a big tree. In an instant, a touch of pity appeared in her orange-red eyes, and a surge of anger kept growing in the depths of her eyes.


    After breaking through the allied army��s northern defense line and annihilating the remaining enemy forces, Kalina sensed Yuan��er��s aura. Naturally, she was very concerned about her little sister��s arrival. So, Kalina followed Yuan��er��s aura and flew to where the little girl was. When she heard Yuan��er��s crying and sensed the holy power aura coming from not far away, Kalina knitted her brows and used her firepower to accelerate, turning herself into a red meteor and suddenly landing here.


    "You bullied my little sister and want to leave? Girl of Destiny, you are really irresponsible!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Kalina had no intention of talking nonsense with the other party. Without waiting for Mengxi to explain, the scorching flame shadow power gathered behind Kalina. In the next moment, several flame charges tore through the space and attacked Mengxi with great momentum!


    "Damn it..."


    The girl bit her lips, hurriedly flapped her holy light wings, and moved at high speed in the air, barely dodging Inferno��s attack. Although she could barely dodge, the high temperature of the flames caused terrible burns. Even if it just grazed past her, it could produce a terrifying scorching effect. Therefore, after the first round of confrontation, Mengxi had scorched wounds on her back and arms.


    However,


    As soon as Mengxi caught her breath, Kalina followed the cover of the charged flame and appeared beside Mengxi in a flash, unhesitatingly drawing her sword and slashing towards Mengxi��s neck. Fortunately, Mengxi herself had very rich combat experience and dodged Kalina��s fatal strike in time.


    However, even so, Mengxi��s neck was still injured by the sword energy.


    For a while, the taste of fresh blood filled the air.


    On the ground, although Yuan��er was crying because of the death of her lollipop, she still unconsciously turned her attention to the sky when she sensed Kalina��s aura. When she realized that Kalina was trying to kill the Girl of Destiny, Yuan��er panicked.


    Ignoring the lollipops, Yuan��er anxiously got up and shouted, "Sister Kalina! No, Sister Mengxi did not bully me!, Please don��t hit her anymore! ... Don��t hit her anymore!!!"


    However, Yuan��er��s shouts seemed to have no effect.


    At the same time as her shouts, Kalina shattered Mengxi��s protective holy power and kicked her in the stomach!


    With a loud bang, the powerful force of Kalina��s leg and the terrifying explosive power of the flame shadow power acted on the silver-haired girl��s stomach at the same time! Unprecedented pain and burning sensation spread from her stomach to the girl��s brain. Mengxi spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward, slamming into the ground and creating a huge pit.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan��er was terrified, covering her mouth with her hand, looking confused and helpless.


    ��Why?��


    ��Hadn��t I already explained?��


    ��Why is sister Kalina still not stopping?!��


    Yuan��er didn��t know.


    But Mengxi had already guessed Kalina��s thoughts.


    After pushing away the broken stones and wiping the bloodstains from the corner of her mouth, Mengxi looked at the Flame Demon King rushing towards her with a heavy expression.


    ��This woman, she wants to kill me...��


    Bulling Yuan��er?


    This was just an excuse Kalina found, perhaps to deal with her mother later. But even without this excuse, after encountering Kalina in the North, she would definitely find other reasons to attack her. After all, she was the Girl of Destiny... She was their Abyssal Demon��s biggest enemy.


    "Heh..."


    Mengxi couldn��t help but smile bitterly.


    Indeed, not all Abyssal Demons were as friendly to her as Yumo and Yuan��er. On the contrary, the current situation was the normal phenomenon...


    However, "Sorry!! I don��t have time to waste with you here!!!!"


    ��Divine Fall - Breaking the Boundary!��


    With the power in her body fully released, the silver energy sword in Mengxi��s hand was suddenly covered with a holy golden light! Facing Kalina��s strong attack, Mengxi would never show weakness! She directly used her full-power strike that had seriously injured the Demon Dragon before, and pierced through Kalina��s stomach...


    .....


    ��Divine Fall - Breaking the Boundary!��


    This was the strongest attack skill that Mengxi currently controlled. With this strike, Mengxi had destroyed the Demon Dragon��s heart before. Facing the Fire Demon King, who was at the peak of the eighth level, Mengxi did not hesitate to consume a large amount of holy power in her body and launched her strongest attack.


    However, during the attack, Mengxi hesitated. After all, the opponent was Yumo��s daughter. If she seriously injured Kalina, how would she face Yumo in the future? Weighing the pros and cons, Mengxi��s attack avoided Kalina��s vital points and only pierced through her abdomen.


    Mengxi��s purpose was also very simple: to temporarily suppress Kalina, weaken her ability to move, and buy time for her retreat.

 Chapter 800 - 801: The sound in my ears

    Mengxi��s purpose was also very simple: to temporarily suppress Kalina, weaken her ability to move, and buy time for her retreat. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Mengxi��s idea seemed a bit too naive. After being pierced through the abdomen by the Holy Sword, Kalina��s aura did not weaken at all, and there was no trace of pain on her pretty face. Instead, she revealed a mocking smile and said, "You showed mercy to me? Do you think I will thank you for that? Besides..."


    With a cold smile, Kalina swung her sword fiercely at the silver-haired girl, as if she had not been attacked at all. "Your attack? It has no effect on me."


    In an instant, the scorching flame shadow power swept towards Mengxi with the swing of the crimson sword. It easily destroyed the other party��s holy power position and pressed Mengxi to the point where she could hardly breathe.


    ��?!��


    ��How could it be ineffective?!��


    The silver-haired girl was stunned by the scene in front of her. Fortunately, Mengxi had rich combat experience and would not sit idly by. The next moment, she quickly retreated, avoiding Kalina��s attack.


    The young girl directly injected the holy power into the earring, and the holy domain ��Heroic Ice Shield�� stored in the earring was suddenly activated! A magic shield filled with extreme cold magic power appeared around Mengxi along with the operation of the magic array. Of course, the ordinary holy domain magic could not resist Kalina��s slash.


    With a clear sound, the magic shield shattered and broke.


    The cold field created by the holy domain magic was also destroyed and consumed by the violent hellfire.


    In the blink of an eye, the holy domain defense that could make ordinary level 8 people helpless was shattered by Kalina.


    However,


    The activation of the holy domain was not meaningless. The cold air still had the effect of slowing down Kalina��s movements.


    In the end, With this delayed zero-point one second, Mengxi flapped her wings of holy light and retreated, barely dodging Kalina��s strike. The huge rock and the area within tens of meters that were hit by Kalina��s sword were instantly burned and turned into scorched earth, leaving no trace of life.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that Mengxi had dodged this strike, Kalina was somewhat surprised and looked at the silver-haired girl not far away who was treating her shoulder desperately.


    At the same time,


    Kalina��s abdomen which was pierced by "Divine Fall - Breaking the Boundary," recovered after a fierce fire.


    Strictly speaking,


    Mengxi��s attack did not have no effect on Kalina.


    But Kalina had already predicted the girl��s attack path and turned her flesh and blood into pure fire element in advance, controlling these flames to disperse. Therefore, although Mengxi��s killing move seemed to have pierced Kalina��s abdomen, it actually did not hit the target. This is Kalina��s unique ability to transform her body into elements.


    A hundred years ago,


    Countless strong men thought they had hurt Kalina and were proud, but Kalina beheaded them with one sword or directly burned them to ashes.


    Therefore, When she saw that Mengxi had successfully dodged her attack, Kalina was still a little surprised.


    However, her surprise returned to calm, and Kalina quickly regained her composure, locking her gaze full of killing intent on Mengxi again. Not only that, but the killing intent in Kalina��s eyes became more intense. Although Kalina��s body was still burning with fierce flames, the temperature suddenly dropped due to the cold air.


    ��This girl is growing too scary...��


    Kalina solemnly muttered in her heart.


    ��Half a year ago, at the Galrose Fortress, when facing the abyssal demons, she could only escape in a sorry state. But now, she could actually have the ability to fight against me head-on? If she continues to grow, she may even pose a threat to Mother��


    Although recent information on the Girl of Destiny and Mother��s relationship showed that the Girl of Destiny may not be hostile to Yumo, due to her hatred for humans, especially the church, Kalina could not trust Mengxi��s performance. In her eyes, the Girl of Destiny was deceiving their Mother.


    After all, Mother was as pure as white paper and easily deceived.


    ��Girl of Destiny����


    "This threat must be eliminated!"


    Kalina reaffirmed her decision in her heart. Now her Mother was eliminating the human alliance in Anvika, and if she were to eliminate the Girl of Destiny, the human forces would no longer be able to threaten her Mother. The peace she longed for would come.


    ��For this, Even if I were scolded or beaten by Mother, it would be worth it...��


    "Release mode..."


    Her orange-red eyes narrowed slightly, and with the surging of the shadow power and soul power in her body, the raging flames burning behind Kalina were tinged with a layer of black light. The flames became more and more terrifying, as if they had a life of their own, roaring madly at everything around them, as if they had the impulse to devour everything.


    And Kalina, who was enveloped in this flame, had an terrifying rising momentum. Her beautiful orange-red hair slowly spread out, like flames surging and burning.


    "��"


    Looking at this scene, Mengxi bit her lips tightly.


    The trembling feeling in her body reached its peak.


    The silver-haired girl helplessly smiled bitterly:


    "Why does it have to be at this time..."


    Although the Flame King in front of her was the same as the Dragon demon back then, both at the peak of the eighth level, Inferno was not comparable to the Dragon demon back then. Inferno was not as stupid as the Dragon demon. She not only had a stronger shadow power field, but also had extraordinary combat consciousness and combat experience.


    Without a doubt, the red-haired woman in front of her was the strongest opponent she had encountered since she arrived to this world.


    Even though she was now in the early eighth level, it was still difficult to compete with her.


    Perhaps, If she activated ��Miracle��, she could resist Kalina. But if she was greatly consumed here, what about her later?


    The girl��s heart was very entangled.


    However, Reality did not give her time to think about it.


    After barely dodging Kalina��s momentum-filled Shadow Annihilation bombardment, the prepared Flame demon King rushed to Mengxi��s above in an instant under the push of her flames.


    Looking down at the silver-haired girl below, Kalina��s killing intent burst out unreservedly from her eyes.


    -Wrath of the Flame Empress-


    After blasting Mengxi to a distant area away from Yuan��er, the determined Kalina released her strongest killing move without hesitation. The roaring flames kept compressing and condensing, and in an instant, the surging sea of fire condensed into a sword of flame over a hundred meters long.


    Like the Damocles Sword, it hung high in the sky, and the tip of the sword pointed at the Girl of Destiny.


    The next moment, Kalina suddenly waved her hand, and the flaming sword fell rapidly! Ready to turn the Girl of Destiny and the nearby mountain range into ashes.


    Facing this unavoidable large-scale move, feeling the destructive aura contained in the sword, Mengxi��s heart sank into the depths abyss for a moment.


    However, Just as Kalina was about to snap her fingers and release the compressed flames in the flaming sword,


    A strange yet familiar voice came into Kalina��s ears, directly causing Kalina��s actions to stop abruptly, and the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    --"Kalina,! Don��t kill her, she��s still useful."--


    ��Huh?��


    ��This, this voice?!��


    ��Sister!?!

 Chapter 801 - 802: Special

    "Stop, Kalina."


    With this clear, pleasant, familiar yet strange female voice, Kalina suddenly trembled all over and looked stunned.


    This voice, she had heard it countless times in her childhood.


    It was because of the owner of this voice that Kalina finally controlled the evil fire in her body and kept her clear consciousness.


    Therefore, how could Kalina not be familiar with this voice?


    And it was because of her familiarity that Kalina felt strange and puzzled.


    In Kalina��s consciousness, the owner of this voice would not stop her from attacking the Girl of Destiny.


    "Why��?"


    While Kalina was hesitating, an extremely cold force suddenly surged from the sky and earth, enveloping the divine punishment flamy sword that was about to fall.


    In the next moment,


    Countless ice flowers grew unreasonably on the flaming sword.


    With the blooming of the ice flowers, the cold spread rapidly and directly froze Kalina��s big move into an ice sculpture!


    *Crack...*


    Accompanied by a clear sound, the ice sculpture shattered, and the scorching heat that oppressed the sky and earth disappeared instantly.


    Kalina did not resist, but instead retracted the flames she had released and slowly turned her head to look behind her.


    "Sister..."


    At this moment,


    Floating quietly behind Kalina was a beautiful woman wearing a purple dress with a beautiful honey-colored long hair.


    It was Youlan, who had temporarily restored her mature form.


    Even Youlan had to release her power and restore her complete form to stop Kalina��s full firepower.


    However,


    Since her soul and body had not fully recovered, Youlan no longer maintained her original form after seeing Kalina calm down.


    After all, Maintaining her mature form was too strenuous for her at this stage. She was gasping for breath and in pain after maintaining it for a while.


    Under Kalina��s slightly puzzled and concerned gaze, the honey-haired woman��s body gradually emitted a thick, deep blue light.


    Under the envelopment of this light, Kalina��s beautiful and mature sister, who was as beautiful as an iceberg, quickly shrank at a visible speed.


    Finally, She turned into a little lolita wearing a black gothic dress, with delicate and exquisite features.


    Looking at this, Kalina was completely confused, and countless question marks appeared on the red-haired girl��s head. If she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, Kalina would never have believed that this little girl who looked even younger than Yuan��er was her big sister?


    "Sister, what��s going on with you?!"


    Facing Kalina��s question, Youlan, who had returned to her child mode, sighed helplessly and spoke slowly in a childish voice:


    "There��s nothing I can do. My soul is injured, and my previous body was destroyed by the church, so... I turned into this little girl."


    Although her voice was so childish, it contained a hint of old-fashioned melancholy that seemed to see through the world, making people unconsciously feel a sense of strangeness.


    "I see��"


    Kalina nodded with complex emotions.


    Facing her sister whom she hadn��t seen for a long time, Kalina undoubtedly had a lot to say to her, and also had many questions she wanted to ask Youlan. But as the saying goes, everything has its priorities. Compared with sisterly communication, there was a more important matter that needed Kalina to handle.


    Glancing at the Girl of Destiny not far away who was on guard, Kalina rarely used a slightly unhappy but somewhat reproachful tone to ask Youlan:


    "Sister, why did you stop me? Now Mother is not here, and the Girl of Destiny is not protected by the church��s troops. This is a great opportunity to get rid of her! We can��t miss it!"


    "I know, but..."


    As she spoke, The little lolita��s deep blue eyes thoughtfully moved to the silver-haired girl not far away. And Mengxi, who was locked by Youlan��s gaze, suddenly felt a chill coming from the depths of her soul. The girl��s delicate body couldn��t stop trembling.


    Undoubtedly, The little lolita who suddenly appeared on the battlefield was also a Demon King-level Abyssal Demon.


    And her shadow power contained a coldness that seemed to be able to freeze Mengxi��s soul directly. It could be seen that this existence, who was sometimes a lolita and sometimes a mature woman, had definitely slaughtered countless lives.


    If she also wanted to kill her, her chances of winning would undoubtedly be very slim.


    For a while, Mengxi��s heart was tense to the extreme. Facing two Demon King existences whose strength was far superior to herself, even with the ��Miracle�� blessing, she would face an unprecedented crisis.


    However, Her situation seemed to be not so bad.


    If she was not mistaken, it was this little lolita who just stopped the Flame Demon King��s attack?


    ��Could it be?��


    ��Her purpose was not to eliminate me?��


    And the words spoken by the little lolita next seemed to confirm Mengxi��s guess.


    "I think, we, don��t need to kill her for now... We may even get along with her,"


    When these words came out,


    Mengxi, who had long been aware of it, breathed a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    However, Kalina directly frowned, looking at Youlan in disbelief.


    "Sister, this person is the chosen one, the possessor of divine power, and an existence that may threaten Mother? How is it possible not to eliminate her? Moreover, getting along with her? Sister, are you joking?"


    Kalina reacted very strongly.


    However, What responded to Kalina was Youlan��s very confident words,


    "No, I��m not joking."


    As the words came out, Youlan temporarily ignored Kalina��s stunned face and looked meaningfully at Mengxi��s bright purple gem-like eyes.


    "Getting along with this Girl of Destiny is not impossible. After all... this young lady is also half of our kind."


    "Half of our kind?"


    Hearing this, Kalina was stunned on the spot, and the words she was about to say were unconsciously swallowed into her stomach.


    Although Youlan��s words were hard to believe, Kalina knew deeply that...


    Her sister did not have the habit of talking nonsense.


    ��The Girl of Destiny?��


    ��Half of our kind?��


    "What does this mean?"


    "It��s very simple. This Girl of Destiny, not only has divine power in her body, but also... has the shadow power like us. It��s just that the shadow power is hidden in the depths of her soul and covered by the divine power, so we can��t perceive it. Don��t you agree, Miss Mengxi?"


    Youlan��s words made Mengxi fall into silence.


    Looking at Mengxi like this, Youlan seemed somewhat satisfied and nodded, continuing to explain to Kalina, who was a little stunned:


    "If it weren��t for the shadow power in your body, how could Mother, who has always hated holy and divine power, accept you? How could you absorb Mother��s shadow power? But if it weren��t for observing you in that way for so long, I really couldn��t perceive the shadow power in your body. The Girl of Destiny who saves the world? She actually has the same shadow power as us in her body? This is really shocking news..."


    Slowly floating to Mengxi, Youlan said playfully:


    "The shadow power and the holy power, or the divine power, are incompatible existences. You can possess these two powers at the same time and not explode and die, which is really a miracle."


    Beside her, Kalina unconsciously frowned and couldn��t help but ask,


    "The shadow power and the divine power coexist in one person��s body? How is this possible?!"


    To this, Youlan smiled indifferently,


    "If one of her parents has darkest shadow power and the other has pure divine power, it��s not impossible~. Right!? Miss Mengxi?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 802 - 803: Youlan

    Before being heavily injured by Kael and the fake goddess, Youlan��s attitude towards the chosen ones was undoubtedly one of deep hatred. After all, these people grew too fast and might threaten the safety of her mother.


    Moreover, her mother had a mysterious suicidal tendency.


    Leaving the chosen ones was a dangerous move.


    -Isn��t it normal to put away all the knives if there is a suicidal mother at home?��-


    Therefore, Youlan��s view on the chosen ones was very simple. For those who could be controlled, directly disable their abilities and keep them. For those who couldn��t be controlled? Physically eliminate them.


    However,


    After her physical body was destroyed and turned into a small flower, Youlan gradually changed her views. Because after turning into a small flower, she was placed in the bedroom by her mother, and Youlan was able to observe the interaction between her mother and the Girl of Destiny at close range. This observation process once made Youlan have the impulse to have a brain hemorrhage...


    After all, she had to watch her mother being intimate with another girl from time to time, and listen to the heart-pounding gasping moans.


    But this process also brought Youlan a lot of harvest.


    She found that


    This chosen one was not as she had imagined before, being close to her mother and trying to take advantage of her naive mother. She should be sincere? And completely indifferent to the identity of the Abyssal Lord, her mother. This made Youlan very surprised. It should be known that in her eyes, the chosen ones had always been incompatible with the Abyssal Demons.


    And what made Youlan even more surprised was that


    The body of this Girl of Destiny actually contained shadow power? Moreover, because of this, she could even assimilate and absorb the excess power overflowing from her mother��s body? Helping her mother maintain the stability and clarity of her consciousness.


    -��Maybe, there��s no need to get rid of her��-


    After that period of interaction, Youlan gradually came up with this view. Although she still hated the divine power in the Girl of Destiny��s body, from a rational perspective, keeping this Girl of Destiny seemed to be a decision that was more beneficial than harmful.


    Moreover,


    Youlan was very curious,


    ��What kind of existence was this Miss Mengxi?��


    Youlan��s personality had always been cold and indifferent, and except for her mother and siblings, she was almost not interested in anything else. And Mengxi? She was the first human being in hundreds of years that aroused her interest.


    Therefore,


    After suppressing Kalina, Youlan asked Mengxi with a slightly curious tone:


    "Where did you come from? How do you have such a body?"


    However,


    This question did not get an answer.


    Mengxi shook her head indifferently, and her light purple eyes flashed with a hint of helplessness and confusion:


    "I don��t know. I don��t have many memories of the past."


    "Is that so?"


    Youlan raised her eyebrows and glanced away without interest, seeming a little disappointed.


    "That��s really a pity."


    "So, Miss Higanbana, what do you want to say?"


    Mengxi looked seriously at the honey-haired little lolita in front of her. She didn��t believe that Youlan came to her just to ask such an unimportant question.


    In this regard,


    Mengxi��s judgment was completely correct. After smiling comfortably, Youlan looked at Mengxi with a playful expression:


    "Do you want to go to Anvika to stop Mother?"


    "Hmm."


    Mengxi replied in a low voice without confirming or denying.


    "Unfortunately, it��s too late. Mother now seems to have lost control because of that fake goddess. You are just seeking death if you go."


    "Even so, I still have to go."


    "Oh? Aren��t you afraid of death?"


    "I am. But I still have to go."


    "Oh~? Why?"


    "I don��t want Sister Yumo to completely lose her sanity and become like ordinary Abyssal Demons who only kill. Moreover, if sister loses control further, then I and all living beings on the continent except the Abyssal Demons will eventually die. It��s better to fight now than to wait until sister Yumo��s power in her body overflows further, and the hope of stopping her will become even more remote."


    "Heh�� that��s a very rational judgment."


    Youlan smiled and nodded, then slowly reached out her slightly chubby little hand to Mengxi:


    "What does this mean?"


    "Originally, as long as Mother is safe, no matter what state Mother is in, I can accept it. But now it seems that I still prefer a Mother who is a little gentler and cuter. So... let��s cooperate a little bit, Miss Mengxi."


    Mengxi: ??!


    ...


    At the same time,


    In the Dica Pampas thousands of kilometers south of the capital Anvika of the Red Leaf Empire, two vast armies were facing each other with swords drawn and bows bent, and the aura of slaughter and deep-seated hostility permeated the sky and earth, shrouding the entire plain in an indescribable extreme oppressive feeling. Everything fell into silence, as if the air had solidified. As one of the three commander of the Red Leaf Empire, Marcus-Ashidoro had long been commanded to lead the main force of the Imperial Central Army and some members of the Holy Tower War Mage Corps, nearly a million people, to guard this plain.


    Looking around,


    Behind Marcus were countless soldiers and horses, and the bright imperial military flags fluttered in the sky, the shining red armor emitted a dazzling luster, the crisscrossed knives and guns aimed at the sky, and the cold aura was always revealed, and the countless heavy cannons were arranged in rows, ready to show their fury to the world at any time.


    As the elite force of the empire, second only to the Imperial Guard Army, the Central Army led by Marcus had an extraordinary momentum, as if it could trample everything in the world.


    However,


    Even commanding such a large army, Marcus�� heart was still uneasy, and he looked solemnly at the front, looking at the army that was coming like a tide and made people fearful.


    That was a black army that formed a stark contrast with the red army of the Red Leaf Empire. Although this army controlled by the Black Rose family had fewer people than his Central Army due to the need to occupy and control the cities in the southern part of the empire, the killing intent emitted by the black army and the substantial blood aura surrounding them made people feel cold.


    Obviously, it was not easy to defeat the Black Rose family��s army by relying on numerical advantage.


    Marcus was well aware of this.


    But he couldn��t retreat.


    At present, the army in the capital Anvika was doing its best to surround and annihilate the Bloody Butterfly. Before the goal of the Holy War was completed, he must not let the people of the Black Rose family break through and must not give them the opportunity to reinforce the Bloody Butterfly. As long as they could hold back the Black Rose family��s army, after the Ancestor and the others defeated Bloody Butterfly and came to the Dica Pampas, the fruits of victory would fall into their hands. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was what Marcus had in mind.


    For this plan, Marcus was also full of confidence, after all, he firmly believed that after gathering the top powerhouses on the continent, they could definitely defeat the legendary Demon Temple.


    However,


    At this moment,


    Marcus�� confidence wavered, and the uneasy feelings in his heart grew like a virus.


    The reason was very simple. Just a few minutes ago, he discovered that they could no longer communicate with the capital.


    "Could it be... the battle was too fierce, and the communication base in the capital was destroyed? Or..."


    ��No, no, no!��


    ��Don��t think negatively!��


    Marcus shook his head frantically and shook off the unpleasant premonition in his mind.


    No matter what happened in the capital, his mission as a soldier was clear, that was to execute the task! The task of blocking the Black Rose family would not change no matter what happened in the capital! Thinking of this, Marcus took a deep breath and showed a firm expression again, staring at the front.


    Facing the Black Rose army that was about to launch a full-scale attack, Marcus fearlessly drew the sword at his waist, pointing the sword at the enemy.


    "Soldiers of the Red Leaf! The time to defend our homes and country has come! Crush these invaders, crush these human traitors!!! Let them see how powerful we are!!! "


    Marcus�� voice, with the support of Dou Qi, quickly spread to the entire army.


    With this sound in their ears, the soldiers of the empire suddenly raised their arms and shouted, emitting an earth-shaking and extraordinary roar. Battle energy, magic power, and holy power began to burst out from the bodies of the soldiers, and everyone looked at the invaders in front of them with killing intent.


    The battle was about to break out.


    However,


    At this critical moment, when Marcus was about to give the order to charge, his deputy beside him suddenly issued an anxious warning.


    "Commander, no, no, something��s wrong..."


    "What��s wrong? Why are you so anxious?"


    Marcus looked at his deputy with a slight reprimand. After all, at this critical moment, no commander or high-ranking officer should show a weak expression.


    However,


    The deputy seemed to have no time to explain, but anxiously pointed behind him,


    "Behind, behind us!"


    "Huh?"


    Marcus looked back in confusion.


    Then, When he looked at the sky behind him, Marcus�� eyes suddenly narrowed, and a strong sense of unease suddenly spread in his heart like a surging flood. He saw that clusters of blood-red clouds were slowly drifting from the direction of Anvika, covering the sky.


    And after seeing the composition of the ��red clouds�� clearly, Marcus�� heart suddenly sank.


    "This isn��t a red cloud."


    "It is."


    "Butterflies?!"

 Chapter 803 - 804 Bloody Cloud

    The red clouds were like a splash of bright red paint on a pure white canvas, instantly dyeing the entire sky red. Such a bizarre scene naturally attracted the attention of many soldiers of the Red Leaf Empire, including Marcus. They looked at the red clouds that gradually swallowed their sky in surprise, confusion, and uneasiness.


    And when they looked closely, they found to their amazement that the vast and boundless "red clouds" were not clouds at all.


    What constituted these "red clouds" were countless, billions of bloody-red butterflies! And with these butterflies came a nauseating, thick smell of blood and a soul-crushing pressure that covered the sky...


    In an instant, Marcus�� face changed drastically,


    "Butterflies?! Bloody Butterfly?!"


    This aura, without a doubt, belonged to the Bloody Butterfly?!


    The power of the Bloody Butterfly had already spread to the Dica Pampas?


    What was the situation in the capital Anvika?


    For a while, Marcus didn��t even dare to imagine.


    When the unease in his heart became a reality, this commander involuntarily held his breath, and the unprecedented pressure suddenly surged into his brain.


    ��Now,��


    ��What should I do?!��


    If the Holy War Alliance in Anvika had already been defeated, what was the point of their resistance? Even if they fought to death, what was the point? But if they surrendered, wouldn��t they be following the power of the Abyssal Demons? This was something that Marcus could not accept. It violated his beliefs.


    However,


    Marcus soon discovered that he simply did not have the right to choose.


    When the "red clouds" floated over the Red Leaf Army, the countless bloody butterflies, like hungry sharks that smelled blood, instantly attacked the imperial army below in a swarm! And the troops that were just full of momentum, ready to resist the Black Rose family and defend their homes, instantly became the prey of the bloody butterflies.


    "Not good!"


    "Quick! Activate the army protection array!"


    Realizing the danger, Marcus quickly gave the order.


    This roar directly brought the stunned imperial soldiers back to their senses, and they immediately activated a layer of deep blue magic shield above the army, trying to block the approach of the blood-red butterflies. Everyone knew that although these butterflies looked very fragile and powerless, they hid a fatal threat.


    However, Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To everyone��s surprise,


    The shield had no effect at all, like a mere formality. The bloody butterflies easily broke through the shield and devoured all the magic power that was used to construct the shield.


    Not only that,


    Including Marcus, the soldiers of the empire soon discovered in horror that they could not give any effective damage to the bloody butterflies?! Whether it was magical bombardment, sword energy slashes, or large-scale artillery fire, none of them could destroy these bloody butterflies. Although these butterflies would be shattered and dispersed by the alliance��s attacks,


    The scarlet-red shadow power particles in the air would quickly rebuild them, instantly turning them into new blood-red butterflies.


    Endless, They couldn��t be killed!


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Under Marcus�� horrified and incredulous gaze, the bloody butterflies, like a red tide, rushed into the army camp of the empire. The defensive line set up by the imperial army was immediately shattered.


    In an instant,


    Terrifying cries for help, painful screams, and desperate roars broke out in the army.


    This was a rampant and unstoppable situation.


    These soldiers who were touched by the butterflies quickly aged and decayed at a visible speed, as if their souls and life force had been sucked dry, and instantly turned into corpses with hideous expressions. Although the soldiers fought desperately, their attacks could not harm these butterflies at all. They could only watch as the butterflies absorbed their life force.


    In despair, they fell into eternal sleep.


    Many unwilling soldiers directly released all their power and activated self-destruction, trying to perish together with the surrounding blood-red butterflies.


    But in the end,


    They turned into ashes, and the butterflies were unscathed.


    Looking at this scene of human hell in front of him, watching his subordinates being devoured one by one, Marcus�� heart was bleeding constantly.


    Finally,


    After seeing his son being sucked dry and turned into a mummy, Marcus�� spirit collapsed. He made the most wrong decision, which was to draw his sword and rush towards the swarm of bloody-red butterflies.


    "Bastards!!! I��m going to fight you to the death!!!!"


    Thick yellow Energy attached to the sword, and Marcus attacked the swarm of butterflies with all his might.


    Marcus was a famous and powerful seventh-level cultivator.


    But even he was like a moth to a flame against the swarm of butterflies, and he was so out of his depth.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Under the desperate cries of his deputy, Marcus was swallowed by the bloody butterflies, along with his precious sword, becoming the nutrients of the swarm of butterflies.


    With the death of their commander,


    The morale of the Red Leaf Empire��s central army completely collapsed, and the soldiers no longer had the will to fight. They were completely consumed by fear and fled in all directions under the instinct of survival. With the complete collapse of the formation, there was no force to resist the butterflies.


    At this point,


    It was only a matter of time before the Red Leaf Empire��s central army was annihilated.


    ...


    On the other side,


    Even the "kind-hearted" Black Rose higher-ups couldn��t help but fall into silence as they watched the scene in front of them that was like a human hell and made people suffocate.


    They knew, of course,


    That the bloody butterflies were the power gathered by their Lady Yumo.


    Therefore, the Black Rose people were not surprised by the fact that the blood butterflies had destroyed the army of the Red Leaf Empire. What really shocked them was this cruel and ruthless way of killing... This didn��t seem like something their Lady would do.


    If it were in the past, Yumo would probably have disabled these guys�� fighting abilities, rather than ruthlessly slaughter them...


    Although they also agreed to kill them all, they also planned to do so later,


    But,


    When they saw this scene, they still felt a little uncomfortable when it was completed by Yumo��s bloody butterflies.


    As the secretary-general of the duke, Wanya couldn��t help but cover her mouth with her hand and use magic to suppress the surging in her stomach.


    However, soon,


    Wanya shook her head with a sigh of relief.


    ��No, I Don��t need to think too much about it��


    ��This doesn��t also mean that Lady Yumo has successfully changed her attitude towards humans? She is no longer willing to cultivate human forces for the so-called suicide, but to eliminate hostile elements on a large scale. Our goal has been achieved, hasn��t it?��


    Thinking this way, Wanya felt much better in her heart.


    More importantly,


    Looking at the Red Leaf army being slaughtered by the bloody butterflies in front of her, Wanya slowly put down the magic bow in her hand and looked at the handsome black-haired man beside her with a sense of relief.


    "Lord Duke, it seems that in the end, Lady Yumo chose us and destroyed those Holy War alliances... Huh?"


    However, as soon as she said this,


    Wanya unconsciously frowned,


    Because,


    She found that her Duke was not like the other Black Rose higher-ups, showing a surprised and relieved expression, but had an unprecedentedly serious expression and was looking into the distance at the sky.


    "My Lord?"


    Confused, Wanya followed Xiao��s gaze and looked up at the sky.


    Then, she saw the figure floating in the sky, surrounded by butterflies, which was Yumo, who had taken care of them when they were young!


    After seeing her figure, Wanya habitually drove the warhorse forward and tried to wave and greet Lady Yumo as she did when she was a child.


    However,


    Before she could speak, Xiao��s serious warning came from behind, stopping Wanya��s actions:


    "Don��t go! It��s dangerous."


    "Huh? My Lord, what are you saying?"


    Wanya was stunned and looked at Xiao in disbelief.


    She didn��t understand, what danger could there be in greeting Lady Yumo?


    However,


    Xiao seemed to have no intention of explaining, but instead gave a solemn order in a tone that brooked no argument.


    "Pass on my order, full retreat of the entire army! NOW!!!!!"

 Chapter 804 - 805: The Turnaround of Xiao

    Please accept my apologies for the delay. The day after tomorrow, I will be publishing the remaining two chapters along with the three bonuses from Golden Tickets.


    ---------------


    "Retreat?! My Lord, are you serious?"


    Upon hearing the command, Wanya couldn��t help but inquire immediately.


    However,


    After seeing Xiao��s serious and somber face, Wanya understood that her Duke was not joking.


    Although she couldn��t comprehend why he had become so grave all of a sudden, Wanya chose to follow the order without further questions and immediately conveyed the retreat command to the entire army through the communication device.


    "All forces, abandon the attack positions, leave behind all heavy weapons, and retreat immediately! I Repeat, IMMEDIATELY!!"


    Almost the moment Wanya issued the command, she realized why Xiao had made such a decision.


    Because, as the Red Leaf Empire��s army crumbled, the still insatiable Bloody Butterflies immediately shifted their focus to the nearby Black Rose army. In an instant, a chill ran up Wanya��s spine, causing the Chief Secretary of the Black Rose to break out in a cold sweat.


    The next moment,


    Under the incredulous gaze of Wanya and other high-ranking members of the Black Rose family,


    A swarm of Bloody Butterflies surged towards them, covering the sky and earth!


    Clearly, not only the soldiers of the Red Leaf Empire but also members of their Black Rose family had become targets of the Bloody Butterflies.


    "Why?! Why is this happening?!"


    Wanya found herself questioning life as she watched the scene unfold before her. Her mind was flooded with memories of Yumo taking care of them when they were children. Wanya could never have imagined that such a gentle being would now launch an attack on them!


    "Don��t just stand there! Hurry to the teleportation point!"


    "Huh? Oh, sorry��"


    Spurred on by Xiao��s shout, Wanya snapped back to reality. Biting her lip in frustration, she quickly turned around and, along with countless Black Rose colleagues, began to retreat.


    However,


    The speed at which horses run could naturally not compare to the flight speed of the bloody butterflies.


    Seeing the Bloody Butterflies drawing closer, Xiao made a decisive decision, releasing all his magic power, unleashing the magic spear, and entering his full form! His black hair instantly transformed into flowing silver-gray long hair, and his aura surged even further. Since the initial thrashing of Xue Tianao, Xiao has not unleashed the power of the magic spear.


    Unexpectedly,


    Now he had to use the magic spear again, this time against the most loved person in his heart.


    "Hehe, truly unexpected��"


    After a bitter laugh, Xiao revealed a determined and resolute look in his eyes and swung his magic spear, plunging its tip into the ground. Realizing that this time their opponent had turned out to be the scary demoness, the magic spear was so frightened that it almost went limp. If it weren��t for Xiao��s cold gaze warning, the magic spear might have grown legs and run away...


    Staring ahead at the murderous Bloody Butterflies surrounding him, Xiao gritted his teeth and poured a vast amount of magic power into the ground.


    -Holy Domain Army Magic-


    -"Atrum��s Nether Swamp!"-


    In an instant,


    As the magic power surged, a huge, majestic dark purple magic circle appeared in front of Xiao.


    This Holy Domain had been secretly prepared by Xiao in advance. It was intended to lure the Red Leaf Empire��s army in deep and then activate it to restrict their movements,


    providing them with an opportunity to directly bombard the Empire��s troops. But unexpectedly, this magic circle would end up being used against Bloody Butterflies?


    When the magic circle was fully activated,


    A dark purple light curtain suddenly spread between heaven and earth. When the swarm of Bloody Butterflies passed through this light curtain, their speed drastically decreased, as if they had entered a swamp, making it difficult for them to move.


    The successful activation of the Holy Domain effectively halted the charge of the Bloody Butterflies and bought time for the Black Rose troops to retreat.


    However,


    The time bought seemed not to be much,


    because soon, Xiao uneasily discovered that the purple light itself became an object of consumption for the Bloody Butterflies. As the light curtain was consumed, the Holy Domain could no longer be maintained, instantly shattering into the sky filled with purple magic particles. The swarm of Bloody Butterflies then regained their original speed, even accelerating further!


    " F***!"


    Seeing this, Xiao couldn��t help but curse under his breath in a very ungraceful manner.


    However,


    While everyone else was frantically fleeing backwards, a certain little fellow chose to go against the current fearlessly.


    Accompanied by a surge of blizzard, a little white wolf came trotting over from afar, cheerfully charging towards the swarm of Bloody Butterflies and howling at the dark-haired girl hovering in the sky! Clearly, this little friend who charged forward against the terrifying aura of shadow power was our little friend Limo.


    After sensing the presence of her mother, Limo couldn��t contain her impatience and rushed from behind the battlefield, eager to see her mother. After all, it had been a long time since she arrived at the Black Rose family��s headquarters and saw her mother!


    She wanted a hug from her mother!


    She wanted her mother to pat her head.


    Therefore, upon seeing Yumo after a long time, Limo��s eyes were filled with excitement, and she even happily wagged her tail, impatient and somewhat inappropriately arriving in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Awoo awoo awoo!"


    The little wolf howled excitedly, seemingly greeting her mother.


    And telling her mother that there was no need to continue the attack.


    The people behind her were all good!


    However,


    The next moment, the wolf cub tilted her head in confusion.


    Because she found that her mother��s attack did not weaken at all, and even became more ferociously directed at the people of the Black Rose and towards her.


    "Awu?"


    The wolf cub stood in place, confused and astonished.


    She was somewhat puzzled by the situation in front of her.


    ��"What are you standing there for? Retreat quickly!"��


    Just as Limo was stunned, Xiao��s scolding voice suddenly came from behind her, causing Limo to shiver.


    Of course,


    Xiao didn��t have time to explain anything to the silly Limo.


    After all, this was not something that could be explained in a moment.


    Holding Limo in her wolf form in his arms, Xiao leaped up and, surrounded by a silvery gray light, sped towards the rear!


    "Awoo?"


    Limo in his arms kept howling at Xiao, asking questions, but Xiao had no energy to answer at this moment.


    Besides,


    He was not Liyu, completely unable to understand the Husky language.


    Thus, Xiao directly ignored


    Limo��s questions, glancing back solemnly with the corner of his eye.


    "This is bad��"


    Recalling the scene just now, the Duke of Black Rose, for once, felt a great deal of unease in his heart.


    Xiao��s plan was undoubtedly to make Yumo and the human world completely sever ties, annihilating those human powerhouses who tried to stand against them.


    Doing so carried a huge risk, that being Yumo might lose control.


    As for this, Xiao didn��t actually mind, even looking forward to it happening.


    After all,


    Should Yumo lose control in Anvika, the entire holy war coalition of Anvika would be wiped out. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For them, this was undoubtedly a welcome development.


    As for how to deal with Yumo losing control afterward?


    It wasn��t difficult.


    Let those Demon kings of the same lineage with blood ties to Yumo do it. With the Demon kings who share the same origin and bloodline with Yumo, it would be possible to bring back her senses. Just like what Kalina did at the Red Moon Tower back then.


    However,


    The reality did not go as smoothly as Xiao had planned. Limo��s call did not bring Yumo back to her senses as expected, having no effect at all...


    Yumo��s attack still came at them like a force of nature.


    Even the appearance of Limo couldn��t stop it?


    What exactly happened in Anvika? Why has mother become like this?!


    Damn it...


    Watching the swarm of Bloody Butterflies drawing increasingly closer to him and the little white wolf, Xiao couldn��t help but bite his lip. Being so close to the swarm, he could clearly feel the Bloody Butterflies�� frenzy and bloodlust, along with the deep-seated hostility directed at them. The familiar aura of shadow power felt strangely cold and unfamiliar to Xiao.


    When this suffocating pressure entered his brain, a rare look of panic appeared in Xiao��s eyes.


    Is mother planning,


    To devour me and Limo together?!!


    At this moment,


    Xiao, who had always been strategic and composed, finally experienced a sense of panic, as cold sweat slowly dripped from his forehead...


    "This is really bad..."

 Chapter 805 - 806: Pleasure~

    Just like I promised, we��ve got 4 more chapters coming your way in about 5+ hours! And There��s more good news. Tomorrow, I��ll drop 3 extra chapters of the golden ticket bonus for you all with 2extra chapters*^. Big thanks for sticking around and being so patient. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------


    Ahhhh~?, The feeling of dominance over my body, it��s been a while indeed.


    Wrapping her arms around herself, the dark-haired girl high above couldn��t help but feel such sentiment.


    As Red Leaf Empire��s army was being destroyed below, the desperate screams reaching her ears and the thick scent of blood permeating the air brought great pleasure to her. The destructive and murderous desires that had been suppressed in her heart for so long were finally vented at this moment.


    Of course,


    She wouldn��t care about the deaths of these humans.


    To her, those with magical powers or energy were her enemies that she could not rest until she destroyed. Killing her enemies, even slaughtering them, did not make the girl feel guilty. Instead, she felt more and more pleased with the process.


    The only thing that was a bit disappointing was that these people were too weak and did not have the courage to fight back against her...


    Well,


    If they dared to attack her, she would gladly endure it.


    Consider it a reward for their bravery.


    "Ah, it��s a bit of a pity."


    The girl murmured to herself.


    Wouldn��t it be nice if they could hurt me?


    Obviously,


    Even though her inner desires had been vented, the girl still didn��t feel satisfied. Her abyssal demonic instincts long suppressed begged for more slaughter, and her body yearned for more pain. In this state, the dark-haired girl turned her gaze towards the black army that was urgently retreating in the distance.


    Although this army was smaller than the Red Leaf Empire��s, it had more top-tier fighters within its ranks. This undoubtedly caught the dark-haired girl��s attention.


    Moreover,


    "Xiao... the Black Rose family... hehe~..."


    Let me correct the mistakes made during my previous playtime.


    As for that little wolfy mixed with the humans?


    If she wants to protect those trash.


    Then die with them~.


    Staring into the distance at the little white wolf that was bombarding her Bloody Butterflies with her Shadow Annihilation, the dark-haired girl��s gaze gradually darkened. She wasn��t interested in killing her own kind, but that didn��t mean she wouldn��t do it.


    After all,


    For the abyssal demons, infighting is nothing more than a normal occurrence.


    As the darkness within Yumo was fully unleashed, the Bloody Butterflies, which had been feasting on the flesh and blood of the Red Leaf warriors, instantly halted their gluttonous feast, focusing all their attention on the retreating Black Rose family troops! In an instant, like rolling waves, the swarm of Bloody Butterflies surged forward with her command.


    The Bloody Butterflies that were already pursuing Xiao and his companions accelerated even further at this moment.


    For a moment,


    Xiao even felt the presence of death behind him, brandishing its scythe.


    "This is bad..."


    Facing all this, Xiao showed an unprecedented seriousness.


    He was well aware that if he couldn��t bring back Yumo��s sanity, they would repeat the fate of the Red Leaf army, becoming nourishment for the swarm of Bloody Butterflies.


    However,


    With Limo��s calls being ineffective, how can I possibly bring back the original Yumo?!


    Xiao��s heart was caught in a deep dilemma.


    Of course, despite the dilemma, Xiao certainly couldn��t just sit idly by.


    Wielding his magic spear and chanting spells rapidly, Xiao launched fierce attacks on the swarm of Bloody Butterflies behind him! However, these terrifying attacks, which could easily destroy a city in the past, were directly devoured by the Bloody Butterflies upon contact. Even though many Bloody Butterflies were shattered, they quickly reformed and combined again.


    These Bloody Butterflies seemed impossible to eliminate.


    He couldn��t even slow down their advance.


    This made Xiao feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    At the same time,


    While Xiao was attacking, Limo, the little white wolf in his arms, wasn��t sitting idly by either.


    Facing her mother��s Bloody Butterflies, Limo unprecedentedly mustered up courage, overcoming her fear of the feather duster, and launched one Shadow Annihilation beam after another at the enemy. Even though the swarming Bloody Butterflies brought a chilling menace, in Limo��s heart, she never believed that her mother would hurt her. She did this only to protect Xiao and the others!


    Even though Xiao and the others were also ��bad��, always making her study, not letting her eat meat, and constantly threatening her with tattletale letters... Limo still liked these humans.


    After all,


    Many of them were little friends who grew up with her!


    "Owwwwoooo!! Owoowo!!" (Mother, please, don��t hurt them!!)


    As the little white wolf howled, she looked up at the dark silhouette in the sky with pleading eyes while continuously firing Shadow Annihilation from her mouth in an attempt to stop the swarm of Bloody Butterflies.


    Unfortunately,


    Limo��s attempt still ended in failure.


    Her pleas did not receive any response from the dark-haired girl. Her attacks, just like Xiao��s, had no effect.


    However,


    Being the little fool she is, Limo didn��t notice any of this. She just kept howling and stubbornly firing Shadow Annihilation...


    ...


    Glancing at the emotionally charged little white wolf in his arms, Xiao couldn��t help but reveal a relieved smile.


    Thank you, Limo.


    It seems this time, my affection for you wasn��t in vain...


    With a feeling of sentiment, Xiao then showed a determined and resolute gaze. The next moment, the Black Rose Duke unleashed all his strength, not just magical power but also his physical strength, bursting forth at full speed! Under the enhancement of this extreme power, Xiao suddenly threw his magic spear!


    At the same time, the other end of the magic spear was directly linked to the body of the little white wolf by a chain. Therefore, when the magic spear flew forward, Limo, who had not realized what was happening, was instantly pulled along with it.


    Following that, Xiao made a swift decision, immediately changing the direction of flight and charging straight up into the sky.


    He knew the murderous intent of most of the Bloody Butterflies was focused on him, an eighth-level peak fighter.


    If he continued to rush backward, he might temporarily avoid being devoured, but those Black Rose family who were slower than him would replace him as nourishment for the Bloody Butterflies. Xiao was unwilling to let his companions sacrifice themselves for him, so he decided to divert the Bloody Butterflies himself.


    Meanwhile, I am making one last attempt.


    And Indeed, just as Xiao had predicted, the massive swarm of Bloody Butterflies behind him also followed his changed flight path, racing towards the sky.


    Xiao��s goal of buying time for the Black Rose members to retreat was achieved.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao then seriously looked towards the distant dark-haired girl, the red ring on his index finger gradually emanating the light of magic. As the always cautious and victory-seeking Duke of the Black Rose, Xiao wasn��t completely out of options; he had prepared a magic spell specifically for this dire situation.


    Although he didn��t know if it would be successful, he had no other choice.


    I can only bet it all on this one last attempt!


    With this thought, after gaining some distance from the swarm of Bloody Butterflies, Xiao gritted his teeth! Under the enhancement of dark magic power, he charged directly towards the direction of the dark-haired girl.


    However,


    The next moment, Xiao realized that his idea might have been too simplistic.


    Or rather,


    He had underestimated the speed of the Bloody Butterflies,


    Because, just as Xiao accelerated, the swarm of Bloody Butterflies chasing behind him also crazily sped up! Their speed even increased faster than Xiao��s! They quickly closed the distance between them and Xiao! Some of the Bloody Butterflies even made contact with Xiao��s legs. As the power of Shadow spread, Xiao��s legs were immediately infected, and intense pain surged to his brain, causing the Black Rose Duke to show a pained expression instantly.


    Realizing the crisis, Xiao did not hesitate to summon a magic long knife, cutting off his own legs to prevent the infection from spreading further.


    After severing his legs, Xiao��s expression remained grave, with a hint of despair even in his solemnity.


    The reason was simple,


    In the brief moment he cut off his legs, a large number of Bloody Butterflies had already converged from all directions in front of him, blocking his path to Yumo. Not only that, but the Bloody Butterflies behind him surged up menacingly as well. For a moment, Xiao was trapped in a desperate situation, surrounded on both sides.


    Heh...


    Hehe....


    "So this is my end..."


    The thought of dying at Yumo��s hands caused a bitter smile to appear on Xiao��s face.


    It��s over,


    One reaps what one sows... If only my plan had been more thorough, I wouldn��t have ended up in this situation.


    However, I hope that the others can retreat safely.


    With a feeling of despair, Xiao silently gathered all his strength, preparing for a final, desperate struggle. However, at that moment, Xiao��s brows suddenly furrowed.


    ?!


    Huh?


    "What��s going on?"


    He suddenly noticed,


    The swarm of Bloody Butterflies in front of him had eerily stopped their attack? Their attention, and the murderous intent directed at him, seemed to have all shifted to the north.


    What��s coming from the north,


    ...


    At the same time,


    Seemingly sensing something, the dark-haired girl also slowly turned her head, looking meaningfully into the distance.


    Oh~?


    "The final trouble has come out on its own~?"

 Chapter 806 - 807: Mengxi’s Support

    2/5 3 More chapters will be posted after 3h.


    --------


    "What��s going on?!"


    Xiao looked around in astonishment, completely taken by surprise.


    However,


    Judging from Yumo��s expression in the distance and the shift in the Bloody Butterflies�� hostility, Xiao could be certain of one thing�� something in the north seemed to have attracted Yumo��s attention even more than him.


    Is there something over there?


    Almost the moment Xiao��s expression turned puzzled, several beams of silver light suddenly rushed from the distance! They pierced through the crimson sky, rapidly enlarging in Xiao��s eyes.


    Is that?


    "Arrows?!"


    Upon seeing what was inside the silver light, Xiao couldn��t help but exclaim in shock. Because he could distinctly feel the destructive energy contained between these two arrows, the overwhelming aura of holy energy�� as well as a trace of Shadow Power within them.


    The next moment,


    Under Xiao��s astonished gaze, two arrows carrying overwhelming might astonishingly pierced through the stars, hitting the swarm of Bloody Butterflies before and behind Xiao.


    Boom!!


    With a ground-shaking roar, the holy light that expels darkness and evil suddenly burst forth like floodwaters from a dam from the two arrows, expanding rapidly and exploding in the air into a sun of flames with a radius of fifty meters, constructed of silver-white holy fire, mercilessly devouring the surrounding swarm of Bloody Butterflies.


    Unlike Xiao and Limo��s previous attacks, this time the attack was effective.


    Tens of thousands of Bloody Butterflies were purified by the holy fire, turning to ash.


    They did not reassemble and regenerate; they completely disappeared.


    How is this possible?!!


    Witnessing this scene, Xiao was stunned.


    At the same time,


    Amidst his shock, the Black Rose Duke also bit his lip with a complex mood, his heart undoubtedly filled with mixed feelings.


    Only divine power could break through Lady Yumo��s Bloody Butterflies in this world. And those who can wield divine power, their identity is self-evident.


    However,


    That person,


    Why is she saving me?


    While taking the opportunity to widen the distance from the Bloody Butterflies, Xiao thoughtfully turned his gaze towards the north.


    And reflected in his dark pupils,


    Another silver meteor instantly broke through the clouds, charging towards Yumo��s location with unstoppable momentum! Unlike the two beams of silver light before, this beam contained not energy arrows, but a silver-haired girl with a spirited ponytail, clad in silver armor.


    It was Mengxi, who had hurried to the battlefield.


    ...


    As the silver light entered the battlefield, a powerful aura of holy energy suddenly invaded the sensory domain of the Bloody Butterflies.


    Unlike magic or battle energy, holy energy and divine power are the natural enemies of abyssal demons.


    The appearance of this energy directly caused the swarm of Bloody Butterflies to lose their previous grace, becoming agitated under the mad stimulation of the holy aura, as the Bloody Butterflies began to act wildly.


    Almost without waiting for the dark-haired girl��s command, the Bloody Butterflies swarmed toward Mengxi, attempting to engulf her and completely annihilate the holy magic.


    Of course, the silver-haired girl wouldn��t just stand by idly.


    Facing the swarm of Bloody Butterflies coming from all directions, Mengxi pulled her crimson longbow. This was temporarily given to Mengxi by Youlan, belonging to the epic weapon of the Red Moon Tower - the Red Star Crystal Bow. With the enhancement of this magic longbow, Mengxi��s speed of condensing arrows from holy energy was greatly accelerated, and the power of her attacks soared.


    In just the blink of an eye,


    Five to six arrows condensed from holy energy were shot at the swarm of Bloody Butterflies, blasting those surrounding her into oblivion.


    The Bloody Butterflies that had left the Red Leaf Empire��s army and even the Black Rose family helpless were being massively eliminated under Mengxi��s attacks.


    "Oh~?"


    Watching this scene, the dark-haired girl in the sky also revealed a trace of surprise.


    However, this surprise quickly disappeared without a trace.


    When the holy aura invaded the dark-haired girl��s sensory domain, a strong feeling of disgust and a chilling intent to kill uncontrollably spread and grew within the dark-haired girl��s heart. Staring at Mengxi��s face, the dark-haired girl��s crimson eyes involuntarily narrowed slightly.


    At this moment,


    The face of a silver-haired woman unconsciously emerged deep within the mind of the dark-haired girl.


    And when this long-buried memory surged to the forefront of her mind, the dark-haired girl��s expression visibly chilled to the freezing point.


    If it weren��t for her,


    Would I have been forced to merge with that damned temple?!


    Would I have been suppressed?!


    And how could I have been stifled, staying in that pitch-black space for hundreds of years?!


    ...Various negative emotions continuously surged in the heart of the dark-haired girl.


    Therefore, upon seeing Mengxi, who resembled that woman by seventy percent, the dark-haired girl somewhat lost control of her emotions.


    Fortunately, she is the Abyssal Lord.


    Controlling emotions has never been something she needs to consider.


    She only needs to eliminate everything that displeases her.


    Gazing at the speeding silver meteor, the dark-haired girl��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Suddenly, the energy between heaven and earth surged violently, and the swarm of bloody butterflies charging toward Mengxi halted their charge. Of course, the Bloody Butterflies did not give up attacking the Girl of Destiny.


    However,


    Under the control of the dark-haired girl, they no longer chose to blindly charge forward.


    The power of Shadow converged, and countless red lights shimmered in the sky above.


    With the snap of the dark-haired girl��s fingers, a dense array of Shadow Annihilation beam converged in front of the Bloody Butterflies and, under the girl��s command, exploded in unison!


    Boommmmm!!!


    For a moment,


    The area where Mengxi was located suddenly exploded into several mushroom clouds of fire shooting straight into the sky. The scent of destruction and death momentarily confused heaven and earth, imposing an unprecedented pressure on all things in the world.


    The earth trembled, the explosive sound was earth-shattering, and even space was torn apart by this attack, creating rolling temporal turbulence! The turbulence dragged everything in its vicinity into the surging crimson energy, obliterating everything in an instant. The terrifying vibration and the aftermath of the energy even traveled millions of miles, causing people in the distant Holy LomarI Empire of the West to feel a chill.


    Compared to the playful attacks of Sky City,


    Yumo��s attack might truly be called the ��Divine Annihilation Cannon��.


    Although this strike was just a casual flick of the girl��s fingers.


    Under the fierce attack of the power of Shadow, the silver meteor was completely covered by firepower and utterly annihilated in the flames. In the vastness of heaven and earth, no trace of holy magic fluctuation remained.


    Even Xiao, watching all this from a distance, couldn��t help but give a bitter smile.


    "Is it over..."


    From any perspective, Mengxi seemed to have perished in that attack.


    Xiao had held a sliver of hope, wanting to see if the Girl of Destiny had any means to awaken Yumo��s consciousness. But now, it seemed he had thought too much.


    However,


    Just as Xiao was about to give up, an unbelievable scene unfolded before his eyes!


    ?!!


    Huh?!


    "She didn��t die??!!"


    At that moment, the silver-haired girl, who was supposed to have been reduced to dust by the Shadow Annihilation, reappeared in Xiao��s line of sight. Not only that, but she also instantaneously flashed behind Lady Yumo under the protection of the silver light?!


    ...


    From the beginning, Mengxi was well aware of the vast gap in strength between herself and Yumo. If she confronted Yumo directly or appeared in front of her, the uncontrollable Yumo would surely annihilate her. Therefore, the girl who rushed towards the swarm of Bloody Butterflies was just a special energy duplicate created by Mengxi with Youlan��s help.


    The duplicate, made using Mengxi��s blood and Youlan��s life attribute Shadow Power, naturally had the ability to deceive convincingly.


    To be on the safe side, Mengxi also imbued the duplicate with a large amount of holy magic, using the holy light for camouflage.


    The purpose of this plan was to attract Yumo��s attention, creating an opportunity for Mengxi��s actions.


    Up until this moment, Mengxi��s plan had been going very smoothly.


    The duplicate successfully attracted the attention of the swarm of Bloody Butterflies and Yumo, while she herself took the opportunity to flash behind Yumo. Gazing at the familiar yet heartbreaking sight of the dark-haired girl, Mengxi��s eyes inadvertently showed a hint of pain.


    ��If only I had been stronger, smarter, not knocked out by Yumo, perhaps she wouldn��t have ended up like this.��


    However,


    Mengxi also knew that regret was futile.


    What she could do now was to do her utmost to turn the situation around!


    Thinking this, a decisive glint flashed in her pale purple eyes, and the golden magic circle she had prepared in her palm began to spin rapidly! S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Yumo, it��s time to wake up!��


    Murmuring in her heart,


    Mengxi suddenly raised her hand, aiming the magic circle, which was her trump card, at Yumo��s back.

 Chapter 807 - 808: Absolute Suppression

    3/10


    7 more chapters will be posted today.


    I am not sure when it will end, but it will not take that long.


    ---


    Near the Red Leaf Empire��s border defense line lies the village of Asam.


    Due to the previous release of the fierce inferno power by Kalina, the Flame Demon King, the entire village and the surrounding forests and rivers turned into a lifeless, scorched earth. The hot air still wafted around, with the scent of burning omnipresent.


    And the chief culprit of all this,


    Kalina, with her arms crossed over her chest and a solemn face, paced back and forth on the earth, seemingly pondering a very serious issue.


    Eventually,


    Kalina could no longer suppress the strong doubts in her heart and cast her puzzled gaze towards the little honey-haired loli swinging not far away on a swing.


    Of course,


    Don��t ask why there is a swing on a scorched earth; it was summoned by Youlan using vines for a simple reason: to calm the restless Yuan��er.


    Watching Youlan, who had turned into a child, Kalina, despite being anxious, still maintained the basic etiquette and respect for her sister:


    "Big Sister, why send the Girl of Destiny? Wouldn��t it be better if I went to restore Mother��s sanity, just like last time at the Red Moon Tower...? Weren��t you the one who specifically guided me there to help suppress Mother��s power? Why not this time as well��"


    "This time... it��s different."


    Youlan answered without hesitation.


    "What��s different?"


    "This time, it��s not just a simple matter of Mother losing control of her power. In the past, whenever Mother lost control, it was mostly due to the instinctual manipulation by the Shadow Power. But this time, there��s a slight change in Mother��s aura, as if it��s been replaced by another consciousness."


    Saying this, Youlan looked at Kalina with a tender gaze, indulgently:


    "If it really is another consciousness, I can��t be sure of its attitude towards us. Rashly letting you soothe Mother might be dangerous. I wouldn��t want my adorable sister to encounter any danger."


    "Is that so..."


    Although what Youlan said, about another consciousness, seemed incredibly hard to believe for Kalina, she still chose to trust her sister.


    "So, Sister Youlan, you want the Girl of Destiny to... give it a try?"


    "Yes. Mother also values the Girl of Destiny quite a bit. By seeing Mother��s reaction to her, we should be able to judge Mother��s current state."


    "Is that the reason we are giving her our power?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, without the augmentation of our power and the cover of our aura, with her current strength at the early eighth level, how could she possibly approach Mother now? The difficulty would be too high. And if she can��t get close, how can we expect her to call Mother back?"


    "Then Sister Youlan, how can you be sure that she... won��t turn against us after receiving our power?"


    "It��s just a judgment based on these past days."


    "Okay, I understand."


    Staring at her own palm and feeling the nearly depleted shadow power within her, Kalina sighed with mixed feelings.


    Under Youlan��s manipulation, their power has already fully integrated into the body of the Girl of Destiny.


    The thought that she would one day transfer her power to the chosen one, even temporarily, gave Kalina a sense of surrealism.


    "But, that Girl of Destiny, she really did withstand our power... That��s incredible..."


    With a faint smile, Youlan slowly started to explain.


    "She absorbed Mother��s power. Why couldn��t she absorb ours? Our power and Mother��s are from the same source. We simply used the shadow power in her body, which belongs to Mother, as a medium to transfer our power to her. It��s not that... not that big of a... difficulty..."


    However,


    As she spoke, Youlan couldn��t help but frown and looked helplessly at a little one beside her:


    "Hey, you... can you keep still for a moment? I��m explaining to your sister!"


    At that moment,


    Yuan��er was sitting curiously beside Youlan on the swing. Yuan��er had already stopped crying, and the earlier incident with the lollipop seemed to have been forgotten. Now, the little girl was staring excitedly at Youlan, as if she had discovered a new continent, her heterochromatic eyes sparkling with stars.


    The pink-haired girl kept staring at Youlan��s face while expressing her amazement to herself.


    "Wow, Sister Youlan has turned into a child! So cute~"


    Not satisfied with just staring, Yuan��er kept poking Youlan��s face with her little hand, causing the latter��s eyebrows to twitch uncontrollably.


    "Hey, can you stop poking me?" Youlan said with a hint of annoyance


    However,


    Due to Youlan now being in the form of a little loli, her voice was no longer as cold and authoritative as before, but rather had a cute and soft quality to it, which didn��t scare our little friend Yuan��er at all.


    Faced with her sister��s warning, Yuan��er chose to ignore it and continued to happily poke and rub Youlan��s face,


    "Hehe, Sister Youlan is so cute~"


    "Sigh��" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following this, with a long sigh, Youlan resignedly closed her eyes, allowing Yuan��er to hug her and affectionately nuzzle her face.


    At this moment,


    Youlan seemed to suddenly realize a very serious problem.


    Maintaining the appearance of a child indeed helped her close the distance with her mother, but it would also lead to her... becoming something akin to a fluffy ball for a considerable amount of time to come.


    Oh well,


    The path I chose,


    I had to tread it, no matter what��


    ��


    With a bitter smile, while letting Yuan��er do as she pleased, Youlan��s eyes narrowed slightly, as she thoughtfully gazed towards the south.


    Mengxi,


    Good luck.


    Although not holding much hope, Youlan still made a rare prayer in her heart.


    ---


    However,


    It��s unknown if it was because Youlan had done too many unkind things in the past, but her prayer didn��t have any effect.


    Thousands of miles away,


    Just as Mengxi was preparing to unleash her magic, to suppress the turmoil within Yumo using her last trump card, an utterly unexpected voice suddenly sounded right next to Mengxi��s ear without any warning.


    �� "I am not that naive little fool. Such schemes are useless against me." ��


    As this voice entered her ears, Mengxi shivered all over.


    She was incredibly familiar with this voice, yet it also made her feel very estranged.


    This is Sister Yumo��s voice,


    But it��s also not Sister Yumo��s voice.


    However, no matter what, the emergence of this voice heralds an ominous future.


    The next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s astonished gaze, the silhouette of the black-haired girl in front of her suddenly twisted. Then, that familiar figure instantly turned into a sky full of bloody butterflies and mysteriously disappeared in front of Mengxi.


    Mengxi had no time to be surprised by this, nor to ponder the situation in front of her, because the endless oppression coming from behind her left no room for such thoughts.


    Hah?!!


    Behind me?!


    Unfortunately, realizing this now was too late.


    Just as Mengxi tried to turn around and release "Soul Purification" towards her back, the black-haired girl��s hand suddenly stretched out and firmly grasped Mengxi��s wrist, controlling her charged hand tightly, while the black-haired girl��s other hand directly strangled Mengxi��s neck! In just an instant, Mengxi was firmly controlled by the black-haired girl who suddenly appeared behind her.


    At this moment, although Mengxi had received the power boost from three Demon King-level abyssal demons, she still found it difficult to withstand the black-haired girl.


    As the black-haired girl tightened her grip, a severe pain immediately shot up from Mengxi��s wrist to her brain, causing a flash of pain to cross Mengxi��s beautiful face. Under this immense force, Mengxi��s wrist was mercilessly crushed, and the power she had been charging in her hand dissipated quickly, losing its sustaining force.


    For a time, the holy light around Mengxi gradually dimmed, gradually being swallowed by the crimson light of the shadow power.


    However,


    After controlling Mengxi, the black-haired girl did not kill her directly but rather brought her face close to Mengxi��s ear and whispered.


    "You didn��t really think that just because you are the Girl of Destiny, you could turn the tide, did you~?"


    "..."


    "Now that you��ve fallen into my hands, tell me, how should I play with you to death, Miss Girl of Destiny?"

 Chapter 808 - 809 - Humiliation

    4/10


    ---


    For the Girl of Destiny, the black-haired girl was undoubtedly deeply resentful.


    However, after shattering her nauseating holy aura, the black-haired girl��s heart strangely regained some calmness.


    After gaining control over Mengxi, the dark-haired girl didn��t crush Mengxi to death right away. Instead, she teased her playfully and leaned close, sniffing the scent on her body.


    This directly caused Mengxi to blush amidst her pain, her face inadvertently flushing with a hint of red. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment,


    For a moment, the two girls sticking closely together in the sky created a somewhat seductive scene.


    Of course,


    Of course, the black-haired girl sniffing Mengxi��s scent was not because she was attracted to the Girl of Destiny��s beauty or body fragrance.


    She was merely testing her own reaction.


    Then,


    The dark-haired girl raised her eyebrows in interest. She found that she didn��t have the urge to kill the other as desperately as she thought. The scent and soul aura emitted by the Girl of Destiny were not too unpleasant.


    Perhaps it was because Mengxi had absorbed too much of Yumo��s Shadow Power, as well as the powers of Youlan, Kalina, and the others, making the Shadow Power inside the dark-haired girl not too repulsive to her.


    Or perhaps,


    This body had already adapted to Mengxi��s scent and would not reject it.


    But no matter the reason, the dark-haired girl did not choose to directly kill this chosen one.


    A chosen one, huh?


    That person��s child,


    How boring would it be to just kill her?


    Better to bully her thoroughly, venting my heart��s resentment��


    With such thoughts, the dark-haired girl mockingly whispered into Mengxi��s ear.


    "Look at you now, how miserable are you? You are still trying to stop me? Your naivety is terrifying."


    Faced with the dark-haired girl��s teasing, Mengxi seemed to have no response, only staring desperately with a reluctant and embarrassed gaze at that familiar yet strange face. She wanted to forcefully break free from the dark-haired girl��s hold, but even though Mengxi��s physical abilities had already surpassed the peak eighth level, she still couldn��t shake the dark-haired girl��s delicate hand.


    In those delicate, smooth hands, there seemed to be a power to hold up the sky, making Mengxi completely unable to resist.


    Even, the dark-haired girl gave up using her hands to restrain Mengxi, merely using Shadow Power to press down and firmly fix Mengxi in place.


    While the black-haired girl herself was behind Mengxi, stretching out both hands and fiddling around, exploring Mengxi��s delicate body. It seemed as if she was satisfying her curiosity or using it as a way to humiliate the Girl of Destiny.


    After removing Mengxi��s armor and lightly caressing her face, the black-haired girl enjoyed the softness of the Girl of Destiny��s body and muttered to herself, "No wonder you��re that person��s child, this body is indeed perfect. But since it has fallen into my hands, how should I torment her?"


    As she spoke,


    A chill flashed in the eyes of the dark-haired girl. She gently lifted her hand, kneading Mengxi��s snow-white thigh, then said in a seductive voice:


    "Hey, these thighs look quite delicious. What if I cut it off and fed it to those mixed-breed abyssal demons? They��d probably be quite happy, right? No, no, a leg alone isn��t enough to satisfy them~. How about I chop off all the limbs? Hehe, or maybe, just leave your head?"


    To match her words, a crimson energy dagger suddenly formed in the dark-haired girl��s hand.


    To match her words, a bright red energy dagger appeared in the black-haired girl��s hand. Holding the dagger, she slowly sliced it into Mengxi��s leg. The bright red blade brought a sharp pain, and the corrosive force that invaded the wound from the injury made Mengxi unable to bear it and revealed a painful expression.


    Clearly,


    The dark-haired girl wanted to frighten Mengxi. She wanted to see the Girl of Destiny panic and even wet herself in fear. She wanted to hear the Girl of Destiny cry and beg for mercy.


    "Come on, beg me, and maybe I��ll show some mercy and make it quick for you~"


    Seeing that Mengxi still did not respond, the black-haired girl instantly appeared in front of her and held up Mengxi��s face, speaking in a mocking tone. However, Mengxi did not show a submissive expression as she had expected, but instead endured the severe pain and fearlessly met the black-haired girl��s bright red eyes, asking seriously, word by word:


    "Who are you?"


    Upon hearing this,


    The dark-haired girl was first taken aback, then tilted her head and smiled charmingly:


    "Who am I? Am I not your beloved sister Yumo? What, do you not recognize your sister��s scent, your sister��s face anymore?"


    "No, you��re not,"


    Mengxi responded with disdain to the dark-haired girl��s answer, her eyes full of anger.


    "Sister Yumo is not as cruel and murderous as you. Who are you? How did you possess my sister��s body?"


    "Possess?"


    Hearing this, the dark-haired girl raised her eyebrows, revealing a meaningful bitter smile.


    "Forget it, think whatever you want. But no matter what you think, there��s no difference between that little fool and me."


    After a faint smile, as if knowing that explaining was useless, the black-haired girl gave up the idea of continuing this topic.


    However,


    After mentioning the name ��Yumo��, the dark-haired girl seemed to recall something, and looked at the stunning silver-haired saintess before her with some amusement. As the black-haired girl raised her hand, the crimson shadow power instantly turned into chains, binding Mengxi��s hands and suspending her in mid-air. With the broken armor and blood-stained thighs, Mengxi had a strange and desolate beauty at this moment.


    Seeing Mengxi like this, certain desires within the dark-haired girl were gradually stirred.


    At this moment, the dark-haired girl,


    While releasing the Shadow Power, also had completely unleashed her instincts.


    It could be said,


    That the dark-haired girl at this time was acting entirely under the control of her desires.


    Fully embodying the nature of the Abyssal Lord.


    The desire to torture and destroy had been somewhat satisfied in the previous battle. But there was another unspeakable desire that was in an awkward state of having nowhere to vent. As she stared at Mengxi in front of her, the black-haired girl narrowed her eyes slightly, and a strange pink light gradually appeared in her crimson eyes.


    "Speaking of which, you seemed to always be suppressing that little fool before~. Quite bold of you~, daring to torment our body like that. It looks like, you need a lesson~. What comes around goes around, after all~"


    Such words, both enchanting and filled with seductive power, slowly came out of the dark-haired girl��s mouth.


    And as she spoke, under Mengxi��s humiliated gaze, the dark-haired girl slowly extended her finger towards Mengxi��s chest and casually traced a line.


    The next moment,


    The next moment, as Yumo��s fingers moved, the armor and clothes on Mengxi��s chest gradually melted away, revealing her magnificent snow-white chest in front of the black-haired girl. With one hand tearing open Mengxi��s clothes, the black-haired girl��s other hand slowly lifted Mengxi��s chin, using extremely provocative and teasing words to stimulate this Girl of Destiny.


    "Whatever you did to me before, now... I��m going to pay you back double~, I hope you can hold on for a while longer. If you give in right away, it��s not fun at all."


    As she spoke,


    The dark-haired girl��s leg was already pressing against Mengxi��s private area, and although the silver-haired girl showed resistance, she still blushed due to the instinctual effect.


    Seeing Mengxi like this, the black-haired girl felt more and more pleased.


    "However, if your cries sound pleasant later on, maybe, just maybe, I might let you off afterwards~"

 Chapter 809 - 810: A Struggle

    5/10


    ----


    Staring at Mengxi��s slightly flushed face, the black-haired girl��s desire grew more intense.


    Despite the strangeness, the Girl of Destiny before her quite suited her tastes.


    Perhaps it was because she shared a similar aesthetic sense with that foolish woman?


    Moreover,


    Moreover, as the Abyssal Lord, I have my own pride. This little Girl of Destiny, whose strength was only at the early eighth level, actually dared to press my body on the bed before? Was something wrong with me at that time? This little girly really had a lot of nerve!


    Such audacity!


    I am not a kind-hearted person, nor would I be as gentle and weak as that fool.


    You dared to be unrestrained on me before? Now, you have to pay the price.


    While teasing Mengxi��s body with her fingers and legs, the dark-haired girl joyfully infused a special shadow power into Mengxi, continuously injecting it into her body.


    It��s known that abyssal demons and the Abyssal Lord act recklessly under the drive of instinct or desire. The shadow power itself has the property of activating the darker side and desires of others. Now, under the dark-haired girl��s manipulation, the shadow power pouring into Mengxi��s body was like a poison, continuously stimulating Mengxi��s body and will.


    This caused her complexion to turn even rosier, her body to heat up, and sweat to continuously seep from her skin, making her entire being subtly enter a state of mental trance.


    Mengxi struggled desperately, but her body uncontrollably twisted and turned.


    "Hehe~?"


    Watching this scene, the dark-haired girl��s smile became even more sinister. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The feeling of humiliating others is really satsfying~


    But this is not enough,


    I want to see Mengxi completely surrender and beg for mercy in front of me. Similarly, the scene of the saintess falling completely and losing her reason in the face of desire was also worth looking forward to.


    For this purpose,


    After further stimulating Mengxi��s body, the dark-haired girl slowly leaned in, brought her face close to Mengxi��s ear, blew a warm breath into it, and whispered softly:


    "I know what you want, don��t hold back~. Just say it, and I��ll let you experience the utmost pleasure~?"


    The dark-haired girl��s words, like the whispers of a demon, slowly floated into Mengxi��s mind, constantly attempting to erode the Girl of Destiny��s rationality.


    Regrettably,


    The scene of Mengxi begging for mercy and seeking relief from her, as the dark-haired girl had anticipated, did not occur.


    After a bout of painful struggle, a trickle of blood even flowed from the corner of Mengxi��s mouth. However, her gaze meeting the dark-haired girl��s eyes remained resolute, showing no signs of submission. Moreover, there was no despair in that look.


    Heh... She Seems to still have the will to fight?


    "Sorry, I don��t quite like being the bottom��"


    Almost the moment Mengxi��s words were spoken, the holy power that had been suppressed by the dark-haired girl suddenly revived, bursting forth rapidly from Mengxi��s body.


    Streams of silver-white light converged around Mengxi, instantly generating an extremely strong repelling force, dispersing all the Bloody Butterflies and the Shadow Power around her. Several grand and holy magic circles also formed around Mengxi, rippling out with terrifyingly powerful fluctuations.


    The dazzling white light flashed in the sky for a moment. Due to the reappearance of the holy power, the black-haired girl also instinctively pulled away from Mnegxi slightly and looked at everything in front of her with a curious gaze.


    "Huh? What��s going on?"


    Without chanting any spells, how did a group of magic circles suddenly appear around?


    A hint of confusion flickered through the dark-haired girl��s eyes. These magic circles were, in fact, spells Mengxi had preset on herself before entering the battlefield.


    Considering Yumo��s absolute strength, Mengxi naturally didn��t have the confidence to succeed in her first sneak attack, even though she had received the power boost from several demon kings.


    The possibility of failing the attack and being directly controlled or even severely injured by Yumo was very high.


    Therefore,


    Mengxi utilized a magical tool to set a timed curse-level magic, ��Sanctuary of Holiness��, on herself. This spell, one of the strongest magics from Asumos Church, would significantly restore her physical strength when her bodily power was depleted and produce a powerful holy light vibration, dispersing everything around her.


    Due to the characteristic of ��Sanctuary of Holiness�� that it could be triggered without chanting, it was extremely suitable for surprise attacks and served as a miracle for a desperate counterattack.


    As the power of the holy light spread, the energy chains binding Mengxi��s hands were also shattered into crimson particles, instantly engulfed by the holy light. Mengxi, freed from her restraints, paid no attention to her wounds and brought her hands together, aiming directly at the dark-haired girl not far away!


    Although ��Sanctuary of Holiness�� requires very strict conditions to activate and the casting materials are extremely rare, once activated, it can deliver an unexpected blow to the opponent.


    After activating "Sanctuary of Holiness," it produced a blinding strong light and heat, obscuring the opponent��s vision and confusing their perception. At the same time, the energy field that burst forth also had paralyzing and binding effects. If hit unguarded, even a peak eighth-level powerhouse would be bound for a certain amount of time.


    Of course, considering Yumo��s strength, Mengxi didn��t think this attack would bind her for long.


    But anyway, I had to try.


    Mengxi showed a resolute look.


    The light of holy power containing purifying power rapidly converged between her hands, and the "Soul Purification" magic circle was instantly constructed. Unlike Kael, who needed to activate "Aggregate Star" to use "Soul Purification," Mengxi, who possessed pure divine aura, could use this strongest church attack on her own strength.


    Of course, Mengxi didn��t expect this attack to defeat Yuma. She hoped that "Soul Purification" could expel the violent desires within Yumo��s body and try to awaken her consciousness.


    Only with Yumo��s will awakened and returned to normal was there a chance to end all this chaos.


    Whether it would succeed, Mengxi wasn��t sure, but she decided to take a gamble.


    ...


    However,


    Although Mengxi was aware of Yumo��s formidable strength, she seemed... still to have underestimated her opponent, having not witnessed Anvika��s tragic state herself.


    The attempt of "Sanctuary of Holiness" to suppress the dark-haired girl disintegrated upon contact with her body, failing to produce any restraining effect. As for the dazzling light meant to shield vision, it was as if it didn��t exist; Mengxi��s figure remained clearly visible to the dark-haired girl.


    It could be said that the curse-level magic "Sanctuary of Holiness" had no effect on the dark-haired girl except for giving Mengxi a certain fighting capability.


    No,


    To say it had no effect wasn��t entirely correct.


    The burst of divine and holy power from the magic caused the dark-haired girl��s calm aura to start agitating. Mengxi��s persistent attempt at resistance even made the dark-haired girl feel a bit displeased.


    "Still thinking of resisting? Hehe, then don��t blame me for not giving you a chance..."


    Just as Mengxi was rapidly gathering power to use "Soul Purification," a cold red light suddenly flashed in the dark-haired girl��s eyes.


    Losing patience, the dark-haired girl directly raised her hand, and a terrifying crimson energy instantly converged at her fingertips.


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a howl of ghostly wails, the crimson Shadow Annihilation beam ripped through the starry sky, directly piercing through Mengxi��s abdomen.


    In an instant,


    The magic circle in Mengxi��s hands collapsed thunderously, and a mouthful of blood uncontrollably sprayed out from her mouth��

 Chapter 810 - 811: Overwhelming Power

    6/10


    With the explosion of the crimson Shadow Power, the terrifying Shadow Annihilation instantly obliterated Mengxi��s "Sanctuary of Holiness" with overwhelming force. This curse-level magic spell dissipated into nothingness at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The holy light that filled the space between heaven and earth was no more.


    It seemed as if everything was once again enveloped in the crimson light, returning to the dominion of the Bloody Butterfly.


    As the one who activated "Sanctuary of Holiness," Mengxi��s abdomen was directly blasted open by the Shadow Annihilation, leaving a huge bloody hole. If not for the remaining muscles on both sides of her waist and abdomen holding her together, Mengxi might have been torn in half by the blast.


    However, S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although she wasn��t split in two, the intense pain from her abdomen was unbearable for any ordinary person. Under the torment of this pain, Mengxi��s complexion turned deathly pale, with blood continuously flowing from her mouth and abdomen. Her battle attire, primarily silver-white, was now dyed crimson with blood.


    Mengxi was teetering in the air,


    ...


    After witnessing this scene, the dark-haired girl slightly narrowed her eyes. A strange feeling suddenly sprouted in her heart.


    "Strange..."


    The dark-haired girl muttered, puzzled, and looked thoughtfully at the palm of her hand.


    In fact,


    She hadn��t intended to show mercy just now.


    For those who dared to resist, her original intention was to annihilate them completely. However, why? In the end, the Shadow Annihilation only pierced through the Girl of Destiny��s abdomen?


    At the moment of firing,


    Her hand had trembled.


    So, was it the instinct of this body? Was our body resisting doing this? Or was it that person��s will?


    "You��re really hopeless, aren��t you..."


    After muttering to herself, the dark-haired girl gradually showed a complex expression.


    However,


    The dark-haired girl seemed to have no time to ponder much.


    Because at the next moment, an unpleasant aura suddenly invaded her perception, causing her to shift her attention from her palm and look forward, towards the location of the Girl of Destiny. Upon seeing Mengxi��s condition, the dark-haired girl��s eyes narrowed, and a strong impulse to destroy instinctively surged from her eyes.


    "This, is the Girl of Destiny��s trump card, huh? What��s it called again~?, a ��Miracle,�� right?"


    At this moment,


    Mengxi��s delicate body was gradually enveloped in a golden light, which dispersed all nearby Shadow Powers and even the blood-colored butterflies attempting to approach her vanished in an instant. Under this golden light, Mengxi��s weakened vitality and soul power swiftly recovered.


    Her languishing aura not only quickly returned to its peak but even climbed further.


    Originally, with the power boost from Youlan, Kalina, and Yuan��er Mengxi��s strength had already surpassed that of an ordinary peak level 8. And now? Her aura was no weaker than Kael��s when he activated ��Aggrigate Star.��


    Moreover,


    The bloody hole in her abdomen healed under the divine light, becoming as good as new.


    All wounds on her delicate body healed without exception.


    It can be said, In just the blink of an eye, the Chosen One, who was half-dead a second ago, had returned to her prime in this instant, even gaining the qualifications to challenge herself again. Although her raw power was still far inferior to her own, under the blessing of divine power, Mengxi��s aura could vaguely contend with hers.


    Not only that,


    The divine power overflowing from Mengxi��s body instantly condensed in the air, suddenly forming several golden light swords that radiated a holy divine aura. These holy, yet destructive weapons almost simultaneously pointed their blades at the dark-haired girl not far away.


    And this, is another major feature of the Miracle.


    After activating this trump card, it not only heals Mengxi��s body but also attacks the enemies of its wilder.


    In the past,


    Many abyssal demons stronger than Mengxi, the Patriarch of the Divine Punishment Church, Wilt, and even the dragon-transformed Meliora have suffered greatly from this wave of attacks. The next moment,


    Just like in the past,


    The holy swords split the space, charging towards the dark-haired girl with a mighty aura of annihilating sin.


    Faced with such an attack, a hint of amusement flashed in the dark-haired girl��s eyes,


    Her lips slightly curving upwards,


    The dark-haired girl didn��t make any defensive moves but, just like when she directly faced the God Annihilation attack, slowly spread her arms, welcoming the incoming holy light attack, Even a hint of pleasure was subtly rippling in her eyes.


    As the holy light swords approached, a strange, invisible force gradually rippled around the dark-haired girl.


    And when the holy light swords touched this invisible force, everything twisted.


    Shua~


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by the dazzling golden light, a splendid burst of blood bloomed high in the sky once again.


    However,


    The one severely injured was not the dark-haired girl struck by the holy light swords, but Mengxi, who launched the attack from a distance.


    The dark-haired girl��s limbs, chest, and abdomen were all pierced by the swords of holy light, yet not a single drop of blood flowed from her delicate body, nor did any expression of pain appear on her face. Only mockery and ridicule were present.


    In contrast,


    Mengxi, who had not been pierced by the swords, strangely manifested numerous sword wounds on her body, exactly mirroring the areas where the dark-haired girl was struck.


    "What... is going on?"


    Feeling the intense pain emanating from her body, Mengxi��s eyes trembled slightly, filled with disbelief.


    Looking down at her own body, at the wounds from which blood continuously flowed, Mengxi was momentarily frozen in place.


    ��My attack,��


    ��It reflected back at me?!��


    ...


    For a moment, Mengxi, who had regained most of her strength after activating the Miracle, once again entered a battle-damaged state. As blood and soul power rapidly drained, Mengxi quickly fell into an even worse state than before. Despite her efforts to maintain stability in the air, the waves of intense pain eventually led to her failure.


    After a moment of dizziness, the severely injured Mengxi fell uncontrollably from the sky, crashing into the blood-stained ground.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the silver-haired girl��s body created a crater about ten meters in radius upon impact, with half of her body buried in a mixture of flesh and soil.


    Feeling the scent of blood from the Girl of Destiny, the surrounding bloody butterflies became agitated.


    However,


    They dared not approach to devour the Girl of Destiny on their own.


    Instead, they slowly dispersed, opening a path for their mistress.


    In the next instant,


    A flash of crimson light passed by, and the dark-haired girl appeared directly in front of Mengxi. Gazing at the Chosen One lying on the ground, gasping for breath, the dark-haired girl pouted, seemingly unsatisfied, and urged further:


    "Come on, why not give it a few more tries? It��s not satisfying at all~. You��re the Girl of Destiny, aren��t you~? It can��t end like this, right? That would be too disappointing. Come on, get up. I��m looking forward to you hurting me a bit~?. Don��t be shy, unleash all your power, your anger, on me, okay? Let me see what the Chosen One is really made of~?"


    While speaking, the dark-haired girl stepped on Mengxi��s face with her bare foot, seemingly trying to further provoke her.


    "Hey, I��m giving you a chance. If you don��t fight back now, I��ll just kill you directly~"


    However,


    After uttering many provocative words, the dark-haired girl received an unexpectedly resigned answer.


    ��"Do as you like, kill me if you want. I don��t want to move anymore."��


    "Huh??"

 Chapter 811 - 812: Reverse Psychology

    7/10


    --------


    "Just kill me if you want... It doesn��t matter anymore."


    Faced with the black-haired girl��s threat, Mengxi suddenly put on a carefree and resigned expression, her face twisted slightly, looking completely dispirited.


    Her entire pretty face seemed to scream ��Just kill me�� in big letters.


    Just a moment ago, she had a resolute expression, ready to engage in a life-or-death battle, so why the sudden change?


    "Ah, this��"


    Seeing Mengxi like this, the black-haired girl was momentarily at a loss, standing there dumbfounded. The provocative stance she had just assumed was awkwardly withdrawn, and the mocking words she was about to utter had to be swallowed back. In this moment, the once fierce black-haired girl seemed somewhat embarrassed.


    After all,


    She had spent so much time goading the other to attack her,


    Only for the Girl of Destiny to simply give up and adopt a defeatist attitude?


    Wait,


    She��s giving up just like that? Is this really ��the protagonist��? What��s going on?!


    The black-haired girl��s brows twitched slightly, inwardly criticizing.


    Initially, seeing that the Girl of Destiny was still alive, she had hoped to stimulate the other to continue the fight. During the battle, to give the other deeper despair, making her fully realize her own insignificance. And trying to stop her would be a futile effort.


    Then,


    Let this girl of destiny die tragically in unwillingness and regret. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover,


    After this process, she could also thoroughly enjoy the powerful attacks from the Chosen One. The thrill was simply irresistible; she even looked forward to seeing if the Girl of Destiny had any other powerful moves hidden. Like suddenly breaking free with a strong spell despite being bound? Surely, she must have other formidable techniques?


    After all,


    She is the Girl of Destiny.


    However,


    Just when her interest was fully piqued, the black-haired girl awkwardly realized that the other party didn��t want to play with her anymore?


    It was like being interrupted right at the climax, leaving her with an indescribable sense of melancholy. The dissatisfaction quickly spread like a virus inside the black-haired girl, darkening her mood to the lowest.


    "If you give up like this... the people of the entire continent will have no tomorrow."


    The black-haired girl tried to threaten Mengxi.


    However,


    In response to these words, Mengxi glanced over her head dismissively and spoke slowly in a listless tone.


    "It doesn��t matter. Even if I resisted, the people of the entire continent would still have no tomorrow."


    "If you don��t resist? I will make your death a miserable one~"


    "As if resisting would make any difference."


    "��"


    Well,


    She has a point.


    In an instant, the black-haired girl fell silent.


    Though it was normal for Mengxi to speak weakly due to her severe injuries, her words lacked any trace of fighting spirit or hope, filled instead with a sense of self-abandonment.


    It��s hopeless,


    Just giving up...


    This was the impression Mengxi left on the black-haired girl at that moment.


    Initially, the black-haired girl wondered if the other was truly not planning to resist? Or was she pretending to be like this as a tactic?


    But when she saw Mengxi dispel all her divine powers used for defense, along with the golden energy around her, returning to a state of defenselessness, the black-haired girl seemed forced to believe Mengxi��s words.


    What?


    It��s suddenly over just like that?


    The black-haired girl felt very frustrated.


    The Girl of Destiny was the last enemy in this world and the hope of all the people on the continent. The black-haired girl had hoped for more resistance from her, for her own pleasure. But it turned out like this?


    Since her desire had been aroused, the black-haired girl could not allow the battle to end like this no matter what.


    Thus,


    A bizarre scene unfolded.


    The abyssal lord, who could have kill the Chosen One with a single strike, dispelled the shadow power in her hands, persuading the ��protagonist�� to continue fighting with a tone that was frustrated, helpless, and even slightly pleading.


    "Can��t you be more like a Chosen One? Why give up without fighting to the end? There��s still a chance of victory, isn��t there?"


    Upon hearing these words, Mengxi fearlessly gave the black-haired girl a white look:


    "What chance of victory is there in fighting someone like you who cheats?"


    "Cheating?"


    "Yeah, I attack you, and I��m the one who gets hurt. if It��s like that, so what��s the point of fighting? I might as well surrender."


    "Uh..."


    Faced with Mengxi��s lack of fighting will, the black-haired girl somewhat helplessly placed her hand on her forehead.


    "Fine, how about I don��t use my shadow power from now on, okay?"


    "Still talking about powers?"


    Hearing these words, Mengxi looked at the black-haired girl with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    "You��re already so much stronger than me, and you still use that kind of power to control the laws? Really shameless��"


    "Heh, heh��"


    The black-haired girl��s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    "Besides, even if you don��t use your powers, continuing to fight with you is meaningless. It��s too unfair, not interesting at all."


    "Not, unfair?"


    "You��ve been cultivating for hundreds or thousands of years, and I��ve only been at it for a few years? Is there any comparison? It��s like letting an adult deal with a newborn baby, is there any comparison? Winning against you wouldn��t be something to be proud of."


    Saying this, Mengxi rolled her eyes at the black-haired girl once again, as if for emphasis,


    "And�� you��re actually smug about this? Mocking me? You have no shame��"


    "Hah..!?"


    At that moment, the black-haired girl was somewhat at a loss for words.


    Although Mengxi��s words seemed a bit odd, they appeared to hold some truth, leaving the black-haired girl somewhat dumbfounded and at a loss.


    "Hmph, if I were on the same level as you, I wouldn��t fear you at all. With your style of fighting, who could you possibly beat at the same level?"


    It was no longer a complaint,


    Mengxi even issued a provocation to the black-haired girl.


    She seemed not at all worried that the other would become enraged and blast her away on the spot.


    But this time,


    Mengxi seemed to have guessed right.


    As these words reached her, the black-haired girl did not launch an attack, instead gradually retracting the terrifying shadow power she had been emanating. At the same time, the black-haired girl bit her lip, glaring at Mengxi with a hint of annoyance:


    "You really dare to say that."


    "I��ll say it, so what? Are you angry? If you��re angry, just kill me."


    After a cold laugh, Mengxi calmly closed her eyes, adopting an expression of facing death with equanimity, which also carried a strong sense of unwillingness.


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl felt very displeased.


    As the lord of the abyss, she was not like some other fool who would ignore doubts about her strength.


    She was a being with a strong sense of self-respect.


    A mere girl at level 8?


    Someone I had beaten half to death?


    Daring to question my strength?


    Is she underestimating me!?


    Although she sensed that the other might be using some kind of reverse psychology, the black-haired girl, having absolute confidence in her own strength, remained fearless. After all, the one in front of her was the last opponent on this continent, so she might as well cherish the moment and play along.


    "Hehe, since you��ve said so much. I��ll give you a chance."


    "Hm?"


    The next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s puzzled gaze, the black-haired girl simply snapped her fingers. The violent shadow power she had been emitting began to rapidly recede, and as the density of the shadow power decreased, the oppressive aura and the aura around the black-haired girl significantly diminished. It almost seemed like a stark contrast to Mengxi, who had released her divine power.


    "I��ve suppressed my power to be almost the same as yours. Fair now, isn��t it?"


    "..."


    "What are you waiting for then? Miss Girl of Destiny, get up and challenge me, why are you still lying there?"


    Looking into Mengxi��s pale purple eyes, the black-haired girl urged somewhat impatiently,


    "..."


    However, faced with the black-haired girl��s urging, Mengxi remained silent. After a moment of speechlessness, Mengxi unceremoniously rolled her eyes at her and weakly said,


    "Please, I��m already injured like this? How do you expect me to get up? If you want a fair duel... to thoroughly defeat me? You��d have to heal me first, right?"


    Black-haired girl: "��"


    Hmm,


    Although something seemed off,


    What she said, seems to make some sense again?

 Chapter 812 - 813: Why Do I Feel a Little Bit Cheated?!

    Sorry for my absence; I was unwell and needed some rest. I will post all the delayed chapters today. Thank you again for your patience.


    ------


    "Ah!? Do... do you want me to treat your injuries?"


    The black-haired girl frowned, looking at Mengxi with great reluctance.


    It made no sense. She was the Lord of the Abyss, a merciless killer, even towards the Girl of Destiny. It would be more reasonable for her to finish off the Girl of Destiny rather than treat her injuries.


    ��Why should I help my enemy? I am not like that fool who blindly followed the Saintess and aided the chosen one at every turn.��


    Killing the chosen one is one thing,


    But saving them?


    What a joke?


    ...


    Mengxi clearly saw the black-haired girl��s reluctance and the word unwillingness was plainly written all over her exquisite face. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi then gave a "so it is" look of disappointment and glanced down, dispirited: "Still suppressing your strength. Keeping me in a heavily injured state is just bullying. And you talk about fairness? You��re such a hypocrite..."


    Unafraid of angering the black-haired girl, Mengxi openly mocked her. "If you don��t want a fair fight, just kill me. Stop dilly-dallying."


    "You little girl...." The black-haired girl��s brows furrowed, and her veins popped out, but her heart was caught in an indescribable dilemma.


    Eventually, after taking a deep breath, the black-haired girl made a decision.


    ��Sigh, fine, I��ll teach you a lesson later for being so ignorant and arrogant. But for now...��


    "Alright," the black-haired girl reluctantly agreed.


    ��Although I scoffed at that fool��s actions in the past, I am now doing the same thing. Even though I am extremely unwilling, this is an undeniable fact. What irony...��


    And so, surprisingly, the black-haired girl knelt down next to Mengxi. As expected, she frowned.


    ��Killing was one thing, but saving someone? How does one go about that?��


    In her confusion, the black-haired girl asked Mengxi in a frustrated tone, "How do I treat your injuries? What do I need to do?"


    A subtle glint flashed in Mengxi��s eyes upon hearing this, but she quickly masked it with an expression of disdain. "Not even knowing how to heal or care for someone, you really are pathetic, nothing at all like my Yumo��s wisdom and kindness."


    "Pathetic?... Wise and kind?"


    The black-haired girl��s eyebrows twitched even more.


    A strong sense of competitiveness arose within her, refusing to accept anyone being better than her.


    But,


    After a moment of thought, the black-haired girl seemed to accept the critique and became less bothered. As the Abyssal Lord, her duty was to slaughter or infect countless beings, not to care for them.


    ��So what if I don��t know how to treat people? Being virtuous isn��t my responsibility.��


    ��Hmph.��


    ��Never mind, it doesn��t matter. There��s no need to dwell on it.��


    After accepting this idea, the black-haired girl��s expression gradually calmed, and she even humbly asked the Girl of Destiny, "Then, how would you like me to treat you?"


    "Use the Tears of Nature... in my spatial ring."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, the black-haired girl turned her attention to Mengxi��s slender fingers.


    The next moment,


    A Bloody Butterfly delivered Mengxi��s spatial ring to the black-haired girl, who quickly dispelled the restrictions within the ring and probed it with her consciousness. She frowned,


    Because when she was searching inside the ring,


    There were many things that seemed off for a saint like her to have...


    However, after some internal monologuing, the black-haired girl soon extracted a crystal-clear, large wine barrel, following Mengxi��s instructions. And upon seeing this wine barrel, the black-haired girl fell into a brief silence. This was because the barrel was not filled with ordinary wine but with the extremely rare Tears of Nature...


    A whole barrel of Tears of Nature, likely more than the Elf tribe��s output in five years.


    ��How did she obtain it?��


    ��Should I say as expected from the Girl of Destiny?��


    Indeed, there were many treasures... After a brief internal exclamation, the black-haired girl directly opened the wine barrel and poured the Tears of Nature over Mengxi��s body in a manner that would make the elves wail and cry��a luxurious method that was indescribable.


    Undoubtedly,


    The elves�� holy medicine had remarkable effects.


    Under the glow of the emerald green light, the hideous wounds on Mengxi��s delicate body began to heal at a visible rate. The external injuries that had been inflicted by the black-haired girl��s power were instantly restored to their original state.


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl was quite satisfied. "That should do it, right? You��re completely healed now, aren��t you?"


    Unexpectedly, what she was met with were still Mengxi��s rolling eyes.


    "Are you stupid or something..."


    "What did you just call me?! Who are you calling stupid?!" The black-haired girl frowned, immediately refuting the unexpected insult to her intelligence.


    However, Mengxi��s response left her speechless.


    "The Tears of Nature are indeed very effective at healing physical injuries, but they��re only so-so when it comes to healing the soul. My soul was severely injured just now from the backlash of the miracle. Even if my body is healed, I still won��t be able to get up."


    "Oh��"


    ��That����


    ��Seemed to make sense����


    After thinking about it carefully, the black-haired girl remained silent. After all, Mengxi had a point, and her soul was indeed very weak at the moment, so she accepted her explanation.


    "Then, how do you plan to heal your soul?"


    "There��s a golden potion in the ring that contains dragon crystal liquid, which can restore soul power��"


    "Hmm? Is this it?"


    Since the golden potion was very conspicuous, the black-haired girl quickly took it out from the spatial ring.


    However, just as the black-haired girl was about to hand the potion to Mengxi and let her take it herself, Mengxi stopped her with all her might, using a weak voice. "Feed it to me��"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, the black-haired girl was stunned for a moment, and then her brows began to twitch as she looked at Mengxi with a complex expression.


    ��Was this Girl of Destiny for real?��


    ��Had she forgotten her identity?��


    ��And why am I treating her like a nanny?��


    "Excuse you!? Me, feeding you? Are you joking?"


    To this, Mengxi explained calmly:


    "Look at my situation. Can I drink it myself? My soul is so weak that it��s almost disconnected from my body... I even find it difficult to move my tongue and fingers... I can��t open the potion��s seal."


    As she spoke, Mengxi��s breath became weaker and weaker, and her entire soul power seemed to be withering.


    "Sigh."


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl didn��t dare to say more. Instead, she very reluctantly moved step by step towards Mengxi.


    The thought of being forced to take care of this gril, doing something as foolish as that idiot, made her feel depressed. She felt as if she was being manipulated by the other party without realizing it.


    However, after biting her lip for a while, the black-haired girl let it go.


    ��After all, this Girl of Destiny will only be ��arrogant�� for a while. Once she has recovered, I will mercilessly show this naive girl that even with equal brute strength, she is far from being my match.��


    ��Giving her another chance,��


    ��Giving her hope,��


    ��And then mercilessly taking it away.��


    ��What kind of expression will this girl show at that time?��


    The black-haired girl��s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of anticipation overflowed from her scarlet eyes.


    With this anticipation, the black-haired girl suppressed her displeasure, knelt down slowly next to Mengxi, and then, with a snap of her finger, shattered the seal of the potion and leaned closer to Mengxi, preparing to pour the potion into her mouth.


    "Here, the medicine is here. You should at least have the strength to open your mouth, right?"


    However, as she spoke, the black-haired girl was stunned.


    Because, she found that not only did this Girl of Destiny have the strength to open her mouth, but she even had the strength to move her hands?!


    The next moment, under the slightly startled gaze of the black-haired girl, Mengxi��s hands, which had been weak and powerless due to the depletion of her soul power, suddenly lifted with the empowerment of silver-white holy energy and directly cupped the black-haired girl��s face.


    "?!?!"


    ��What, what is this girl doing?!��

 Chapter 813 - 814: The Art of Sealing

    What does this little girl want to do?!


    Looking at Mengxi��s face rapidly approaching her own, the black-haired girl��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a trace of astonishment appeared in them.


    Isn��t she supposed to be unable to move after her soul power is exhausted?!


    How did she suddenly... S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, a look of realization appeared in the black-haired girl��s eyes.


    Of course, this is what a protagonist should be doing.


    Not giving up, fighting until the end.


    That weak act before must have been a strategy to create an opportunity?! Although I don��t know how she did it, she managed to deceive me~!


    Not bad.


    But that��s all she can do.


    Sensing the tremors of holy power around Mengxi, the black-haired girl revealed a mocking expression.


    This level of power, what can it do?


    Does she want to headbutt me?


    "Aren��t you being reckless? This kind of...Huh?!?!"


    However, the black-haired girl��s words suddenly stopped in the next instant.


    And the reason she couldn��t speak was simple.


    Because her mouth was blocked by Mengxi��s lips.


    Hah?!


    What��s going on?!


    At this moment, this powerful Abyssal Lord found herself in a state of unprecedented bewilderment and confusion.


    She��s...


    Kissing me?!


    Kissing her enemy on the battlefield?!


    Has she gone insane?!


    ....


    In fact, even for Mengxi, the initiator of the kiss, was feeling just as bewildered and confused as the black-haired girl...


    -"Are you serious? Do you really think this will work and not backfire?"-


    -"Trust me, besides, do you have any other choice now?"-


    -"Yes, you��re right. I really have no choice. I underestimated Yumo��s power, and in that state, it��s impossible for me to bring her consciousness back."-


    -"So, just do as I say~"-


    -"I understand... but, is this really necessary? This is too far-fetched... Your tone... Although this is just my guess, but... Are you trying to create a spectacle?"-


    -"No! How could that be~ It��s impossible! I��m a serious person, how could I think of watching a show at such a critical moment? I sincerely want to help you. Doing what I say is the right thing to do."-


    -"Emmm... Sigh... Alright, I understand."-


    "Good girl~, Good girl~"


    ....


    A few minutes ago, when Mengxi found herself in a desperate situation, a pleasant and ethereal holy voice, reminiscent of a natural melody, echoed in her mind. Though the voice was unfamiliar, it evoked an indescribable sense of familiarity within her.


    In that moment of vulnerability, Mengxi decided to trust this enigmatic voice.


    However, trusting it was one thing, but the suggestion it made was utterly absurd, right?!


    Damn it!


    It had actually advised me to kiss Yumo directly?!


    What on earth was that about?!


    Even after having kissed the black-haired girl, Mengxi couldn��t stop herself from questioning the sanity of this plan in her mind.


    However, as the voice had pointed out, she truly had no other choice.


    Following this voice and its instructions was Mengxi��s only path forward.


    Then, as if struck by a thought, Mengxi slightly narrowed her light purple eyes, gazing at the black-haired girl before her, who was engulfed in astonishment. A complex emotion flickered in her gaze.


    The girl standing before her was undeniably different from the Yumo she knew. This version was aggressive, bloodthirsty, and looked down upon all life form with disdain, a stark contrast to the gentle and lovely Yumo she remembered.


    Yet, Mengxi could still discern faint traces of similarity between them.


    For instance, both seemed quite easy to deceive...


    She wasn��t sure if it was due to their overconfidence in their strength or something else, but they had so readily closed the distance with their adversary.


    Mengxi had anticipated that luring her foe close would require significant effort and might not even be successful.


    But to her surprise, everything had unfolded so effortlessly. The sensation was beyond words.


    Nevertheless, this was not the time for such reflections.


    Given this chance, she decided to heed the voice��s advice and take a leap of faith.


    ��"Yumo, it��s time to wake up!"��.


    In that instant,


    A determined look flashed in Mengxi��s eyes, erasing all traces of fear and fatigue. Her body, previously on the verge of collapse, now surged with a remarkable power! Engulfed in dazzling silver-white and golden lights, her newfound strength made the very heavens and earth tremble, distorting the space around her.


    Despite the boost from ��Miracle�� and the support from Youlan and the other demon kings, which elevated Mengxi��s power beyond the peak of the eighth level, she was still ostensibly outmatched by the black-haired girl.


    However, the black-haired girl had inexplicably restrained her own power, allowing Mengxi to gain the upper hand in this critical moment.


    The silver-white aura overwhelmed the crimson shadow power.


    The blood-colored butterflies swarming towards them were obliterated by the pulsating waves of energy.


    Simultaneously, the divine power hidden within Mengxi��s body began to coalesce in her mouth.


    After suffering severe injuries from the black-haired girl and activating ��Miracle,�� the vast divine power that emerged was not lost but reabsorbed into Mengxi��s body, lying in wait for this moment.


    Had the black-haired girl scrutinized Mengxi��s condition more closely with her perceptual abilities, she might have detected this accumulation of power.


    However, due to her disdain for the Girl of Destiny and a playful attitude towards her quarry, she overlooked this detail.


    This oversight provided Mengxi with a golden opportunity.


    As divine and holy powers converged, Mengxi concentrated all the energy within her into a golden sphere in her mouth. Seizing the moment during their kiss, Mengxi transferred this bead, imbued with all her power, into the black-haired girl��s mouth...


    The black-haired girl, still contemplating the significance of this act, couldn��t fathom how such a gesture, devoid of any suicidal intention, held any meaning.


    The notion that a kiss could induce such shame in her to impair her combat effectiveness was laughable. Was the intention behind the kiss to seduce her? Even more ludicrous!


    Could this well-devised ambush have been orchestrated just for a kiss?


    What��s the purpose of this?


    Bewildered, the black-haired girl found her body momentarily paralyzed by the unexpectedness of the act.


    In that moment of eerie silence, the golden bead made its way into the black-haired girl��s body.


    Huh?! What��s this?


    Instantly, the black-haired girl��s eyes narrowed, and she felt a surge of intense discomfort erupt from within. The golden bead, having entered her abdomen, unleashed a powerful burst of divine energy. This divine force spread rapidly, altering the black-haired girl��s expression to one of severe distress, her face darkening ominously.


    Triggered by this invasion, her crimson eyes glowed ominously, and a terrifying urge to kill and destroy spilled forth uncontrollably.


    At this moment, the usually enchanting visage of the black-haired girl took on a grotesque form.


    Boom!


    With a resounding crash, the black-haired girl, driven by fury, pushed Mengxi away with great force, clutching her throat and slamming her against the ground. The impact was so powerful that it created a crater, sending shockwaves through the surroundings.


    "Do you want to die so badly?!"


    The black-haired girl asked coldly.


    Obviously,


    Under the stimulation of the dense divine power, the black-haired girl��s instincts as the Abyssal Lord gradually began to lose control. Moreover, she felt contempt for Mengxi��s actions.


    She wanted to inject divine power into her body, causing the power within her to riot and eventually explode her body to death?


    It��s not that easy!


    Your divine power will be devoured by my power in minutes.


    If you want to launch an attack from within her body, that��s even more suicidal.


    "A meaningless and foolish counterattack..."


    The black-haired girl remarked disdainfully.


    However,


    As soon as these words left her mouth, the black-haired girl sensed something amiss. Just as she was about to sweep away the divine power within her body, a strange feeling of dizziness rushed to her head, causing her vision to become even more blurred, and the surroundings seemed to spin uncontrollably...


    No, that��s not right?


    It��s not meaningless,


    This Girl of Destiny, she, what is she trying to do?!


    The next moment,


    Under the somewhat astonished perception of the black-haired girl, as if guided by Mengxi��s divine power, a golden-red light filled with killing intent began to overflow from the depths of her soul. And this power was the divine power that had suppressed her consciousness before...

 Chapter 814: Chapte 815: A Mutual Destruction

    Could it be... Divine power?!!


    The same divine power as before?!!


    Feeling the terrifying power overflowing from the depths of her soul, the black-haired girl��s expression changed dramatically. Even when Mengxi ambushed her just moments ago, the black-haired girl only showed a look of astonishment. But this time, panic crept into her expression for the first time.


    Unlike the pure golden divine power that Mengxi had injected into her body,


    The power that surged from the depths of her soul was also divine, but it wasn��t the brilliant, holy, and purifying golden power. Instead, it was a slightly oppressive, golden-red divine power, rich with a solemn and murderous aura. If the golden divine power felt like encountering a gentle and beautiful goddess...


    Then this golden-red divine power felt like facing a god of war, seasoned by battlefields and radiating a murderous aura.


    It was divine power, but the brutality within it was no less than that of the Shadow Power.


    Even... It carried a scent of blood.


    Despite the power appearing so frenzied and imbued with a sense of destruction, the black-haired girl knew clearly that this was divine power, the same power that had previously suppressed her consciousness. She had thought that this power had completely disappeared from this world after she woke up, but to her surprise... it was still hidden deep within her soul?


    In an instant, the black-haired girl had an epiphany.


    The reason Mengxi had gambled everything to inject all her divine power into her wasn��t out of overestimation of her own strength, intending to cause a conflict of energies that would explode and kill her.


    But was it to activate a homologous power hidden deep within her soul with this divine power?!


    To use this divine power to restrain her?!


    At this moment, the black-haired girl clenched her teeth in anger, furiously turning her gaze towards the sky.


    �� "Guiding The Saintess, you damn bitch!!!!" ��


    Thinking of suppressing me again?!


    You bitch... Don��t think it will be that easy!


    In an instant,


    A violent rage began to spread wildly in the heart of the black-haired girl. Clenching her teeth tightly, a fierce light appeared in her crimson eyes. Due to the fluctuation of her emotions, the hand of the black-haired girl that was clutching Mengxi��s neck tightened even more, causing Mengxi unbearable pain as blood continuously flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    However,


    Even as her life was under severe threat, Mengxi��s eyes did not show panic but a glimmer of hope instead. The black-haired girl��s sudden strange reaction undoubtedly indicated the feasibility of that method.


    ��"She didn��t lie to me?!"��


    Just like that,


    Under Mengxi��s excited gaze, strands of divine power began to gradually overflow from the black-haired girl��s body. The strong crimson aura surrounding her started showing signs of disintegration.


    Of course, facing the divine power gradually overflowing within her, the black-haired girl could not just sit back and wait for death.


    She planned to release the power she had previously suppressed, aiming to engulf these divine powers in one fell swoop.


    This golden-red divine power, although formidable, was ultimately limited in quantity. As long as she concentrated, she could successfully suppress it!


    However,


    Just as the black-haired girl made this decision, she suddenly furrowed her brows tightly.


    "So, so hot?!!"


    At this moment, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but cry out in surprise and swiftly raised her hand to cover her right eye.


    At this instant, the black-haired girl��s right eye experienced an unbearable burning sensation. Ordinary pain would bring pleasure to the black-haired girl. But the burning from her right eye brought only indescribable agony!


    Before the black-haired girl could understand what was happening,


    Her right eye suddenly burst forth with a dazzling golden-red light! A mysterious and ancient golden-red rune appeared deep within her gaze.


    In an instant,


    With the emergence of this unknown rune, the divine power overflowing from the black-haired girl��s body, as if heeding a call, crazily converged above her, directly condensing into a three-layered golden-red magical formation outlined with ancient runes!


    Under Mengxi��s astonished gaze, as the formation operated, the skies above turned tumultuous, followed by the descent of a golden-red beam of light! It pierced through the three layers of the formation with tremendous force, striking the black-haired girl with great impact! The dense crimson Shadow Power around the black-haired girl immediately crumbled under the suppression of this judgmental light. Countless Bloody Butterflies swirling near the black-haired girl suddenly disintegrated��


    Strictly speaking, the landing of the beam did not cause any further terrible destruction to the earth.


    But it caused the pain felt by the black-haired girl to skyrocket, S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite clenching her teeth and enduring, she couldn��t help but let out painful moans. Frantically shaking her head, the black-haired girl��s sharp teeth even pierced through her tender lips.


    Is this a sealing formation?! That bitch, to actually plant such a thing inside me?!


    The black-haired girl solemnly whispered to herself inwardly.


    Naturally, the black-haired girl wanted to destroy the sealing formation.


    However,


    As the saying goes, the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.


    Under the ravage of this divine power and the suppression of the sealing formation, the consciousness of the black-haired girl became increasingly blurred, and her body gradually started slipping from her control. Instinctively, the black-haired girl wanted to mobilize her power to transfer this painful state to Mengxi, but she found it difficult to do so.


    Not just because of her previously foolish self-repression, nor solely due to the frantic suppression by the sealing formation,


    The main reason was the rapid weakening of her soul power.


    That rate of weakening was completely beyond the black-haired girl��s expectations.


    The golden divine power that Mengxi had introduced into her body not only awakened the seal deep within her soul but also took advantage of her unguarded state to rapidly weaken and suppress her power.


    Though regretful of her previous carelessness and folly, what filled the black-haired girl��s mind even more at this moment was anger.


    The only person capable of doing such a thing in this world was none but one��


    "Damn bitch��"


    With an indescribable look of resentment and unwillingness, the black-haired girl cast her gaze toward the east.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, even in the eyes of Mengxi, Xiao, and others, there lay an endless plain.


    But with her extraordinary vision, the black-haired girl could see the scenery thousands of miles away. She could see the distant mountain ranges, and that figure�� standing on the summit of the mountain dome, a silver silhouette��


    At this moment,


    On the summit far away,


    The silver-haired woman, who had been leisurely eating sunflower seeds for a long time, seemed to finally stop her spectatorship and leisurely walked to the edge of the cliff, meaningfully locking eyes with the black-haired girl across thousands of miles in a serene confrontation. In those beautiful eyes, a pair of ancient runes similar to those in the black-haired girl��s eyes also emerged.


    As the golden light flickered in the eyes of the silver-haired woman, the feeling of weakness in the black-haired girl intensified. Her vision blurred gradually, her ability to perceive her surroundings was progressively stripped away, and an invisible darkness seemed to surge from all directions, attempting to drag her back into that cold, helpless abyss once again��


    No,


    No!


    I, I don��t want... I don��t want to go back, I... don��t want to return to that place... No, please no...


    A wave of panic and unease instantly enveloped the black-haired girl, and even a hint of helplessness flashed through her crimson eyes.


    Under the siege of this helplessness, under the relentless suppression of the sealing formation, the black-haired girl��s body softened, and she directly knelt and sat down on the ground.


    Without a doubt, the black-haired girl did not wish to be suppressed again; she was unwilling to accept a fate of being suppressed once more with her eyes wide open. After a brief moment of helplessness, what emerged in the depths of the black-haired girl��s eyes was a hint of hysteria...


    "Damn bitch, don��t, don��t think... don��t think you��ve won��"


    With these last words of defiance spoken, the black-haired girl used the last of her strength to release the Shadow Power she could still control from her fingertips.


    Boom!!!


    In an instant,


    Heaven and earth were torn asunder, and a crimson light symbolizing mutual destruction shot up from the ground, engulfing all living beings and everything else within dozens of miles around the black-haired girl...

 Chapter 815 - 816: One Wolf, One Person

    Boom!!!


    Under the extreme unwillingness, the black-haired girl suddenly unleashed all the Shadow Power she could control within her body.


    Although her strength had been greatly limited due to Mengxi��s provocation earlier, even with the restrictions, the controlled Shadow Power within her body was less than one-tenth. But at the critical moment, the bursting crimson laser still possessed a devastating power!


    The crimson pillar of light rose from the ground, and the expanding explosive energy engulfed everything within dozens of miles. Everything was annihilated in this terrifying power.


    Both living beings and inanimate objects were obliterated, turning into tiny specks of dust.


    The black-haired girl��s attack spared no one, even the blood-colored butterflies that covered the sky were affected by her power, disintegrating into countless crimson particles.


    This was the black-haired girl��s final struggle.


    She attempted to break the seal formed by the golden and red divine power with the explosion of her own power. Even if she couldn��t shatter the seal, she would drag Mengxi down to hell!


    I absolutely would not allow that woman to have the last laugh!


    ...


    Thousands of miles away,


    Watching the soaring red light, the silver-haired woman standing on the edge of the cliff restrained her usual playful expression and revealed a rare serious look on her face. However, compared to Miss Fox, who stood beside her, astonished and speechless, the silver-haired woman��s eyes did not show the same urgency and anxiety as Noya��s. Instead, they held a trace of helplessness and guilt.


    Faced with such a earth-shattering explosion, the silver-haired woman did not make a move. Instead, she slowly let go and gazed into the distance.


    "Little Yumo~, you��ve slept for too long. It��s time to wake up~"


    At the same time,


    Compared to the calmness of the silver-haired woman, Xiao and the others, who were also witnessing this scene of destruction, fell into a state of shock.


    Although they were fortunate enough to enter the teleportation formation that had been set up in advance and escape to the camp dozens of miles away before the explosion occurred, the aftermath of the blast still mercilessly impacted them.


    As this powerful shockwave struck, an invisible spiritual pressure suddenly descended from the sky, causing numerous members of the Black Rose pseudo-family and the Ghostly Flame mercenary who lacked sufficient strength to faint and foam at the mouth.


    If it weren��t for Xiao��s timely activation of the camp��s defensive formation, the entire Black Rose would have been completely wiped out.


    Even so, the remaining members of the family had completely lost their fighting ability.


    Even the powerful high-ranking members were almost kneeling on the ground, struggling to hold on.


    Even Xiao himself couldn��t help but show a painful expression as he struggled to resist the terrifying soul pressure from the impact.


    "What happened over there?"


    Xiao whispered anxiously.


    Fortunately,


    Due to the distance from the center of the explosion,


    The almost suffocating and mentally crushing energy shockwave did not last long.


    As the crimson energy dissipated, Xiao��s body went limp, involuntarily kneeling on the ground, supporting himself with one hand and gasping for breath. Undoubtedly, to withstand the previous impact, he had almost exhausted all his magic power to maintain the grand defense of the camp.


    Therefore, after the defense dispersed, Xiao appeared so weak and exhausted.


    "Huff... Is it finally... over?"


    Looking up and gazing into the distance, Xiao muttered with lingering fear.


    At the same time,


    Worried emotions involuntarily surged in Xiao��s heart.


    Using reconnaissance magic earlier, Xiao could barely observe the situation on the battlefield. However, after the devastating shockwave, the "Eye of Reconnaissance" that he had left near the battlefield was undoubtedly swept away and shattered.


    With no knowledge of the current situation, Xiao��s concern deepened.


    Lady Yumo, what is her current situation with the Girl of Destiny?


    Why did Lady Yumo experience such pain just now? What was that golden and red pillar of light? Why did she suddenly unleash her power, causing such a terrifying explosion?


    Confusion, Like a spring, surged in Xiao��s mind.


    With these doubts in mind, Xiao forcefully swallowed some magic recovery pills and struggled to stand up from the ground. "My Lord?! What are you planning?!"


    Wanya, the chief secretary who gradually regained her senses from dizziness, anxiously asked when she saw Xiao getting up.


    As Xiao��s confidante, she had a good guess about Xiao��s current thoughts.


    And Wanya��s guess was correct. Xiao quickly gave her an unsettling message:


    "I��m going to the battlefield to see the situation."


    Upon hearing this answer, Wanya��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she frantically shook her head in anxiety:


    "My Lord! Think twice! We don��t know what the situation is with Lady Yumo right now! It��s dangerous for you to go back recklessly!"


    Not only Wanya, but the other high-ranking members of the Black Rose who had regained their senses also tried to persuade him.


    "I know..."


    Xiao nodded without giving a definite answer.


    Undoubtedly,


    He couldn��t confirm whether Yumo was still out of control like before. If she was truly out of control, then going back would be like walking into a tiger��s den, seeking his own death.


    From a rational perspective, Xiao should not go back. He should stay far away and observe the situation from a distance.


    But this time,


    Rarely, Xiao broke free from rational thinking.


    Yumo had raised him, taught him, and served as both his mentor and foster mother. Xiao couldn��t ignore her uncertain fate.


    ��Furthermore, what if Lady Yumo was still out of control?��


    ��After experiencing the suicidal explosion just now, could she have been injured and weakened? If that were the case, it might be the best opportunity to awaken her consciousness. Opportunity knocks but once...�� S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering this, Xiao gave Wanya a resolute answer:


    "I understand, but... I still have to go. But I��ll go alone, you don��t need to follow. Wanya, you stay here and organize the available personnel to quickly rebuild the legion. Don��t worry about anything else."


    "My Lord, wait!"


    Wanya continued to try to stop Xiao, but it was clearly in vain.


    Ignoring Wanya��s further persuasion, Xiao resolutely looked towards the distant landscape still filled with remnants of crimson energy. He mobilized the magic he had just recovered and prepared to charge forward.


    "Hmm?!"


    However, as soon as he mobilized his magic, Xiao clutched his chest in unbearable pain and involuntarily knelt back down on the ground.


    Ahh...


    My body seemed to be unable to handle it anymore.


    Feeling the tearing sensation transmitted through his body, Xiao furrowed his brow. Although his magic had been continuously recovering under the assistance of medication, this constant depletion and recovery of power had clearly placed a burden on Xiao��s body, leading to the current backlash.


    However,


    Just as Xiao was about to endure the pain and take off, a white figure hurriedly arrived by his side.


    "Hmm? Limo?"


    Seeing Limo, who had transformed into a two-meter-tall giant wolf, Xiao couldn��t help but show a look of surprise, but quickly returned to a calm expression. Meeting Limo��s innocent red eyes, Xiao smiled with understanding.


    "Do you want to go too?"


    In response, the white wolf nodded repeatedly.


    Although Xiao had never intended to let Limo go, seeing the determination in her eyes, he swallowed the words of dissuasion that were about to come out.


    "Alright, I understand. Let��s go together, Limo."


    After receiving this answer, Limo let out a few howls and slowly lowered her body, allowing Xiao to climb onto her back.


    Besides Liyu and Lady Yumo, Xiao could be considered the third person to ride on Limo��s back and the only human to ride on a Demon King. Realizing this, Xiao couldn��t help but smile with a myriad of emotions.


    "Let��s go, let��s find Lady Yumo."


    "Wooof!!"


    After letting out a long howl, Limo, with Xiao on her back, transformed into a pure white light. Under the anxious gaze of Wanya and the other high-ranking members of the Black Rose, they rushed toward the center of the explosion with all their might.

 Chapter 816 - 817: Unbelievable Scene

    Driven by inner worries, Limo sped forward towards the center of the explosion.


    Although the previous explosion had a great negative impact on the Black Rose family, Limo did not feel uncomfortable. On one hand, it was because Abyssal Demons at the Demon King level far surpassed humans in physical resilience, and on the other hand, it was due to her tolerance towards Shadow Power.


    After all,


    The force that came with the impact was of the same origin as the power within Limo.


    Therefore,


    Even when Xiao was almost half-dead, Limo could still run at full speed.


    While Limo accelerated,


    Xiao sat quietly on her back, doing his best to restore his own condition while contemplating the desolate scene around him.


    "What a... tragic scene..."


    Even Xiao, who had seen many tragic sights, couldn��t help but feel moved.


    The area affected by the crimson shockwave had turned into a lifeless land, devoid of any trace of life. The closer they got to the center of the explosion, the more pronounced this became. The entire landscape had undergone a drastic change. For example, the wetland they had passed through earlier was once a place rich in various species, but now? It was nothing more than a scorched purgatory.


    The numerous demonic beasts, spirit beasts, and even intelligent lizardmen that inhabited this area... all their souls had returned to the heavens under the previous wave of devastation.


    Compared to the attack unleashed by Yumo just now, the so-called magic energy fusion bomb developed by Xue Tianao were nothing more than toys.


    Watching these scenes unfold, Xiao couldn��t help but furrow his brow, deeply questioning his previous plan.


    There was no doubt that Lady Yumo possessed an extremely terrifying power.


    If Lady Yumo really lost control and couldn��t recover...


    Then all living beings on this continent, including my family, would cease to exist.


    "Causing Lady Yumo to lose control? Perhaps... I made a foolish decision."


    ...


    ...


    In this way, Carrying complex emotions, Xiao and Limo soon arrived at the plain where they had previously confronted the Red Leaf Army.


    No, At this moment, it couldn��t be called a plain anymore. After experiencing that devastating explosion, it had turned into a huge basin��a realm of absolute prohibition filled with deathly gloom and a dense aura of Shadow Power. Sensing the strong Shadow Power ahead and seeing the crimson mist pervading the air, Xiao became even more convinced of his previous decision.


    Not bringing Wanya and the others was indeed the right choice.


    The concentration of Shadow Power here was something that couldn��t be resisted without Eighth level strength.


    That being said, as Xiao and Limo ventured further, he involuntarily showed a pained expression. Although he had developed a strong resistance to Shadow Power from spending time with Yumo in the past, the residual Shadow Power in the basin area still forced him to mobilize a large amount of magic power to resist its erosion.


    This undoubtedly made Xiao, who was already in a weakened state, feel even more uncomfortable.


    "Cough! Cough, cough!"


    Hearing Xiao��s weak gasps, Limo couldn��t help but show a worried expression. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Awu, awu?"


    "It��s alright Limo, don��t worry about me. Finding Lady Yumo is our top priority now."


    Xiao gently patted Limo��s head, soothing her in a soft voice. At the same time, he concealed the weakness in his voice.


    Hearing these words, Limo��s anxious heart eased slightly.


    "Awu!"


    After responding to Xiao��s words, Limo focused her attention on the front, using her heightened sense of smell to search for Yumo��s scent.


    Fortunately, The usually unreliable Limo finally didn��t disappoint Xiao this time.


    As she sniffed, with her familiarity with her mother��s scent, Limo quickly locked onto the familiar scent from the dense fog of Shadow Power.


    ...


    Soon, following Yumo��s scent, Limo brought Xiao to the central area of the dense fog. When they stepped into this peculiar space that seemed like a different world, Limo instinctively stopped, perking up her ears and looking around curiously.


    Unlike the outside world,


    After entering this area, everything became clear.


    There was no gloomy red light, no suffocating mist, no oppressive Shadow Power. Instead, they were bathed in radiant sunlight and enveloped in an eerie tranquility. However,


    Although they had escaped the suffocating crimson mist, Xiao��s expression became increasingly serious. His heart even stopped beating abruptly due to extreme unease and tension.


    "Lady Yumo."


    Staring ahead, Xiao whispered with a serious expression.


    After the vision returned,


    What came into Xiao��s view was an extraordinary scene��a snowy expanse with two beautiful figures standing upon it.


    One of them was Yumo, whom Xiao had been concerned about for a long time.


    At this moment,


    Her black and red ombre hair danced in the wind. She still wore the familiar off-shoulder black dress, kneeling gracefully on the snowy ground. The black-haired girl showed no response to the arrival of Xiao and Limo, remaining silently kneeling on the snowy ground, as if she had entered a state of disregarding everything and isolating herself from the world.


    Due to her lowered head, her expression was unknown.


    Gazing at Yumo in this state, Xiao took a deep breath and slowly jumped off Limo��s back.


    In the next moment,


    Ignoring the potential backlash his body might suffer later, Xiao summoned his magic spear once again and entered battle mode. His black short hair transformed into flowing silver-gray locks, and his black eyes turned into deep water-blue eyes. Xiao��s aura skyrocketed in this moment, vaguely returning to its peak state.


    Xiao��s first action in battle mode was to directly stop Limo, who was trying to approach and nuzzle Yumo.


    As always, Limo was carefree,


    The moment she saw the black-haired girl, she completely forgot about being attacked by her mother and had only one thought in her mind��to cuddle with her mother!


    In this situation, with Limo��s tail being pulled, naturally, she would show a protesting expression, grinning with her exposed fangs.


    Of course, Xiao didn��t pay any attention to Limo��s protest.


    With Yumo��s state being unknown, he didn��t want Limo to recklessly approach. Dangerous matters were better left to me.


    In this way, if something unexpected happened, I would have enough time to use my magic spear to teleport Limo away.


    With a heart filled with unease, Xiao cautiously approached the black-haired girl.


    While probing closer,


    Xiao��s gaze unintentionally shifted to the silver figure beside the black-haired girl.


    For a moment, a trace of astonishment flashed in Xiao��s eyes.


    ��"The Girl of Destiny? She... she��s still alive?"��


    Unbelievable emotions surged in Xiao��s heart.


    This was understandable,


    Considering the destructive power contained within the previous burst of crimson light. How could someone survive being at the center of such an explosion? It was truly inconceivable.


    How did she manage to do it?


    She had indeed survived, but her condition seemed...


    Xiao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Indeed, Mengxi had survived, but her condition was far from optimistic. Her holy aura and divine power had long since disappeared. She lay unconscious in front of the black-haired girl, her face pale, her skin devoid of color. Her armor was tattered, with not a single patch of intact skin left. The most horrifying sight was the gruesome hole in her chest where her heart had been.


    Her heart is destroyed?


    And her holy aura was depleted? How was she still alive?


    Xiao was perplexed.


    However,


    He seemed to have no time to ponder over this question because as Xiao approached the black-haired girl further, the silent girl finally reacted.


    In the next instant,


    Xiao immediately assumed a defensive stance.


    Under the intense scrutiny of the black-haired girl, Xiao raised his guard. At that moment, the girl, who had been silent for a long time, lifted her head, revealing an expressionless face and empty eyes. The inexplicable sense of desolation in her vacant gaze momentarily stunned Xiao, causing a sudden pang of pain in his heart.


    However,


    Before Xiao could react, the few remaining bloody butterflies floating around Yumo suddenly shattered. Yumo��s body swayed for a moment and lost its stability, falling to the snowy ground, beside Mengxi.


    "?!!!!!"


    "Lady Yumo?!!!!!"

 Chapter 817 - 818: Perplexed and Confused

    "Lady Yumo?!!!!!"


    Seeing the black-haired girl faint like this, Xiao could no longer maintain his original intention of quietly probing. He instinctively let out a worried cry.


    After all, the moment Yumo collapsed into the snow, the shadow power around her body rapidly weakened, and her entire presence became unprecedentedly feeble.


    And just as Xiao cried out, the little white wolf behind him that had been told to stay put could no longer control her body. Upon seeing her mother fall, she rushed over in a panic, passing Xiao and hurriedly coming to the black-haired girl��s side.


    "Awoo!! Awoo awoo! Woo woo..."


    The wolf pup kept calling for her mother and rubbing Yumo��s face with her nose, hoping to wake her up.


    However, no matter how much she rubbed, Yumo remained unresponsive, lying quietly in the snow like a lifeless doll.


    "Awoo? Awoo woo woo..."


    Seeing that her mother kept ignoring her, the little wolf became more and more anxious, and ripples gradually spread in her scarlet eyes. Although she still maintained the imposing demeanor of a giant wolf, Limo now had a pitiful air around her, like an abandoned puppy.


    This was the first time Limo had encountered a situation like this. In the past, every time she went to rub against her mother, she would respond no matter what she was doing. Even if her mother was busy, she would gently "knead" her head and tell her not to make a fuss. A situation where there was no response at all was simply unheard of.


    Mommy? Could it be that something happened to her?! Mommy also seemed very weak!


    Realizing this, the anxious wolf pup kept licking Yumo��s face with her tongue and released her Shadow power, trying to use her own strength to help Yumo recover. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. Yumo still did not move.


    Seeing this, the little wolf could no longer suppress the uneasiness in her heart. Anxious and apprehensive emotions spread through her entire body like wildfire in an instant.


    Woo woo woo, why is mommy still not responding?! No, she couldn��t really be unable to wake up, right??! Woo woo no!!! Woo woo...


    The helpless wolf pup instinctively let out cries of distress. She turned her head to look behind, casting a pleading gaze at Xiao.


    "Awoo woo!! Awoo woo!"


    Although Xiao couldn��t understand Limo��s words like Liyu could, he could still read the anxiety in her emotions.


    The next moment, under the urging gaze of Limo, he surrounded by a cluster of silver-gray energy, dragged his tired body over to Yumo��s side. He knelt on the ground to examine her body. At the same time, Xiao kept waving his hands, trying to calm the restless white giant wolf.


    As his own magic power spread, Xiao carefully probed Yumo��s physical condition. A moment later, this black-haired man, whose face was a bit pale, let out a long sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted.


    "Phew~, thank goodness."


    "Awoo woo woo!?!"


    Seeing there was a result from the examination, Limo hurriedly rubbed up to Xiao��s side, howling anxiously to inquire.


    "It��s alright, Lady Yumo is fine. It��s just spiritual power exhaustion, causing the soul and body to not be fully connected. Her soul was also forced into a recuperative state. So her whole person has just temporarily fallen into a coma."


    With that said, Xiao slowly raised his hand and gently stroked Limo��s fluffy head, comforting this sobbing Demon King. However, considering Limo��s comprehension ability might not be enough, Xiao had no choice but to change his way of explaining. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don��t cry anymore Limo, no need to worry. Lady Yumo is just too tired and fell asleep, that��s all."


    Facts proved this was the right choice. Upon hearing her mother had merely fallen asleep, the restlessness in Limo��s heart was finally gradually soothed.


    It��s just that, after the restlessness was soothed, a fierce killing intent suddenly burst forth from Limo��s eyes. Her scarlet eyes directly locked onto that silver-haired girl beside her mother.


    "Awoo~"


    Grinding her sharp teeth, the giant wolf slowly let out a low growl unique to when she was hunting.


    Although due to her silly head and touching memory, Limo momentarily forgot Mengxi��s identity, she could be certain that there was a power behind this silver-haired girl that displeased her. Her aura made Limo extremely disgusted, wishing to directly tear her into pieces. Besides, there was no one else around.


    In Limo��s simple way of thinking, the culprit who caused her mother to faint from exhaustion and ignore her was probably also this human girl!! ��It was she who made mommy ignore me!�� The angry Limo needed to vent her fury!


    Without a doubt, the current Mengxi had no strength. If Limo were to attack her, Mengxi would undoubtedly die.


    However, just as Limo revealed a fierce look, ready to bite off the other party��s neck, Xiao unexpectedly reached out to stop Limo.


    "Awoo?"


    Seeing the magic spear blocking in front of her, Limo blinked her little eyes and looked at Xiao in confusion.


    "Don��t kill her. She still has use."


    Ignoring Limo��s subsequent confused little glances, Xiao��s gaze also couldn��t help but turn to Mengxi who had fainted on the ground, halfly dead.


    At this moment he couldn��t help but furrow his brows.


    Although unwilling to admit it, from the situation at the scene, there was an 80% chance that the reason Yumo temporarily stopped her rampage was related to the Girl of Destiny.


    Indeed, the Girl of Destiny was now powerless. Wanting to kill her would be as easy as crushing an ant to death.


    But, if Mengxi died and Lady Yumo lost control again, what then? If the calls of the little demon kings had no effect, perhaps we could only rely on this girl?


    Perhaps, before clearly understanding Lady Yumo��s condition, it was unwise to take action against her.


    Moreover, this girl had saved me before.


    Recalling the previous scene of the silver arrow helping him break out of the encirclement, Xiao unprecedentedly revealed a hint of gratitude. Although he was usually ruthless, he could also be considered the type to repay kindness with kindness.


    The Girl of Destiny saved me, so I sorta owed her a favor. Since that is the case...


    "Let��s keep her for now..."


    Xiao let out a long sigh and made his final decision.


    At the same time, Xiao��s gaze unconsciously shifted to Mengxi��s chest, where he sensed an unusual power. Normally, even an 8th-level powerhouse would undoubtedly die if their heart was pierced when their internal energy was exhausted. Upon approaching the Girl of Destiny, the answer in Xiao��s heart was revealed.


    Was that a pseudo-heart?


    At this moment, deep within the bloody hole in Mengxi��s chest, waves of red light rippled. A heart constructed from scarlet energy was slowly beating within, maintaining Mengxi��s life at the bare minimum.


    The pseudo-heart wasn��t what shocked Xiao the most. What truly astounded him was the power constituting this heart. Based on his perception, it was clearly divine power.


    But it obviously wasn��t the pure golden divine power produced when the Children of Destiny erupted. Instead, it contained a hint of killing intent and coldness... and even a trace of Lady Yumo��s aura?


    After realizing this, Xiao couldn��t help but furrow his brows.


    "What exactly happened here...?"


    The usually astute Xiao felt very perplexed by the current situation.


    However, it seemed inappropriate to ponder this question at the moment.


    Slowly getting up and picking up his "mother" from the ground, Xiao then cast his gaze southward.


    "Let��s take them back first."


    Afterward, there were still quite a few things to deal with...


    ....


    -At the same time, in Anvika, the capital of the Red Leaf Empire-


    Thanks to the previous efforts of those in Sky City, this city that had stood on Ancita Continent for thousands of years, the most ancient and prosperous metropolis, had become history. The once great city no longer existed, leaving only a giant crater ravaged by Shadow power. After being baptized by Yumo��s power, everything within the entire Anvika area was shrouded in an oppressive deathly stillness.


    However, in this very moment, waves of energy fluctuations suddenly rippled within this dead silent area.


    Although there was no sign of life in this place, the magical power and soul power left behind by the many Holy War Allied Forces powerhouses after their deaths still lingered in this space. At this moment, as if summoned, these ownerless energies began to converge endlessly toward the central area of the deep crater...


    Which was the location of the former Red Leaf Imperial Palace.

 Chapter 818 - 819: Awakening

    The magical power, battle energy, holy power, soul power, and even shadow power between heaven and earth suddenly began to converge towards the central area of Anvika in an unimaginable state, and were rapidly absorbed into the ground in a spiral manner.


    As for the location where this energy was gathering,


    Or rather,


    Below this location, was the absolute forbidden area of the Red Leaf Royal Family,


    The place where the Demon Lord was sealed - the Underworld Palace.


    As the most important secret place of the Red Leaf Royal Family, in order to avoid being detected, the Underworld Palace was built tens of thousands of meters underground below the palace. When constructing this underground palace, rare and hard materials far superior to the palace walls were used. Coupled with the remnants of the Goddess��s power in the past, the Underworld Palace was able to remain intact even when the entire surface city was destroyed.


    At this moment,


    The power on the ground was converging into this Underworld Palace, gathering towards the oppressive abyss in the center of the underground palace.


    Above the abyss, a majestic golden magic array with a radius of a hundred meters was quietly operating, continuously sending the power surging in from the outside world into the deep underground.


    ...


    On the other side,


    A beautiful girl in white-gold armor with an extraordinary temperament was quietly standing by the abyss, watching all this unfold.


    This girl had shoulder-length golden medium-length hair that was silky smooth. Her clear and bright eyes were like silver crystals, her curved willow brows, long eyelashes, and flawless fair skin exuded a faint blush. Her thin lips were as delicate as rose petals. At first glance, she was a lovely and beautiful young lady.


    However,


    If there were any survivors of the Asumos Church present, they would be surprised to find that this golden-haired girl was none other than the church��s first earth apostle who had previously died on the "battlefield" - Tania Verlin.


    That��s right,


    On the battlefield facing the Abyssal Demon earlier, Tania did not die. She merely faked her death in order to take the opportunity to leave the battlefield, and while Emperor Enzo and all the other Red Leaf higher-ups were focusing their attention on dealing with Bloody Butterfly, she secretly infiltrated this Underworld Palace.


    Actually, apart from Emperor Enzo, the emperors of past generations and their heirs who had access to the Underworld Palace, even if the guards became thin, it would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens to enter the Underworld Palace that had countless barrier protections and was completely sealed underground.


    But Tania didn��t care about that.


    No access? Then create access.


    Through the power bestowed upon her by the Goddess, Tania easily transformed into the appearance of Ojin, and used this to pass through the mechanical puppets and guardian formations outside the Underworld Palace. The Red Leaf Royal Family��s confidently placed protective measures were practically nonexistent before her.


    After that,


    Tania quietly stayed inside the Underworld Palace, waiting for Bloody Butterfly to leave.


    In her expectations, once Bloody Butterfly��s violent desires were activated, after killing all the Holy War Allied Forces, she would certainly turn her gaze towards the distant confrontation between the Imperial Central Army and the Black Rose Family��s army. Facts proved that Tania��s judgment was very accurate. After destroying the city, Yumo immediately headed south.


    After confirming Bloody Butterfly��s departure, Tania could finally begin her plan.


    Looking at the rich power continuously being injected into the abyss, the corners of Tania��s mouth couldn��t help but curl up slightly, and a hint of excitement suddenly surged on her face.


    "Almost... almost there... I will... I will succeed soon~"


    The excited girl tightly clenched her fists, and a morbid ecstasy gradually overflowed from her silver-white eyes.


    As thousands of years passed, the seal had already become very fragile.


    Now, the pillars standing around Anvika City, used to strengthen the sealing barrier, were also unintentionally destroyed by Bloody Butterfly.


    As long as all the vast energy wandering above Anvika was devoured, her Goddess would be reborn.


    For this, Tania was doing her utmost to maintain the operation of the magic formation.


    However, at this moment, an unexpected, anger-filled questioning voice suddenly entered Tania��s ears from behind.


    "What are you doing?!!!"


    ?!!


    Huh? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This voice?! how is he still alive?!


    The sudden voice interrupted Tania��s plan, causing this church warrior��s face to change abruptly. Sensing a strong crisis, under the support of her battle instincts, Tania instantly mobilized the holy power in her legs and flash-stepped to the side and back! Trying to distance herself from the source of the voice.


    However, the moment Tania had just completed her flash-step, that unexpected sturdy figure rushed in front of Tania at an even more unexpected speed! Directly grabbing Tania��s neck, he pressed her firmly against the ancient wall covered in murals.


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by a loud bang, under the strong impact, a mouthful of fresh blood suddenly spurted out from Tania��s mouth, and the holy power around the girl��s body abruptly collapsed.


    No matter what, Tania was the church��s first Apostle, possessing the powerful strength of a peak 7th-level. To be able to instantly suppress her, the strength of this uninvited guest was imaginable.


    After taking two breaths, Tania looked at the sturdy figure in front of her with a bitter smile.


    "Greetings, Emperor Enzo... I didn��t expect you to still be alive," Tania said in a hoarse voice to this unexpected visitor, as her throat had been severely injured.


    That��s right, the one who appeared in the Underworld Palace and restrained Tania was none other than the Red Leaf Empire��s Millennial Guardian - Enzo.


    However, Enzo��s current situation is also far from optimistic.


    Although he finally managed to repel that reckless Sword Demon by relying on his battle experience accumulated over a thousand years, Enzo also paid a heavy price. Not only was 90% of his battle energy exhausted, but his right eye was also pierced by the Sword Demon, his left arm was gone, and most of his internal organs were destroyed. Due to excessive physical exertion, the current Emperor Enzo had no extra strength to heal his body.


    His entire body looked utterly wretched, like a living corpse crawling out from a pile of dead bodies, making one shudder at the sight.


    But even so,


    Emperor Enzo persisted, dragging his badly injured body back to the Underworld Palace.


    However,


    Even with greatly diminished strength, the foundation of being humanity��s top powerhouse was still there. Therefore, even though Tania retained her peak-period strength, she was still easily defeated by Emperor Enzo, who grabbed her neck and pressed her against the wall. At the same time, after two major battles, the only remaining divine barrir transformed into a golden giant sword and suddenly shattered Tania��s magic formation.


    Stopping the gathering of energy.


    Staring at this somewhat familiar church knightess before him, Emperor Enzo said coldly,


    "Church warrior, what are you trying to do?!"


    "Isn��t that a rhetorical question?"


    Hearing this,


    Emperor Enzo slightly narrowed his eyes, and his most unsettling guess in his heart seemed to be confirmed:


    "So this is the purpose of the Church��s Holy War? Not to eliminate Bloody Butterfly, but to use Bloody Butterfly��s power to shake the seal, and conveniently let Bloody Butterfly destroy us, providing nourishment for this monster��s revival?! You bunch of beasts..."


    "As expected of Senior Emperor Enzo, you��ve already... guessed it..."


    Tania calmly faced Emperor Enzo.


    Even though her life was firmly controlled in Emperor Enzo��s hands, there wasn��t the slightest trace of fear in her silver-white eyes. Instead... she even showed Emperor Enzo a mocking smile.


    "Unfortunately, even if you know, what can you do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, you don��t think that by destroying my magic formation, you can stop it, do you?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You��re already too late."


    The moment those words reached his ears, a silly sense of impending doom tickled the Millennial Guardian��s heart, making his face scrunch up in a goofy expression.


    The next moment,


    A suffocating oppression, like a surging tsunami, came roaring from behind him.


    Countless black energy-formed claws, like erupting lava, suddenly gushed out from the abyss...


    ...


    ...


    ��"Damn it..."��

 Chapter 819 - 820: The Crying Little Girl

    I apologize for the lack of new chapters recently. I was busy putting the final touches on Fallen Chronicles, which took all my time. We��ll now return to posting 2 chapters daily. Thank you for your patience and understanding.


    And the book��s name may change to Abyssal Chronicles... I haven��t decided yet but will see.


    Another chapter after 1h.


    ---


    When facing Bloody Butterfly earlier, Emperor Enzo had identified her without hesitation as humanity��s greatest enemy in this world.


    But now, Enzo realized he was wrong.


    Compared to the aura behind him, Bloody Butterfly��s presence felt so gentle and peaceful.


    The spiritual force emanating from behind contained boundless bone-chilling coldness like an abyss and endless evil thoughts sufficient to crush an ordinary person��s sanity. It felt as if his very soul would shatter under the impact of this overwhelming tidal wave.


    Vaguely, in front of Emperor Enzo��s eyes, there seemed to appear a boundless mountain of corpses and sea of blood, with countless skeletons enveloping him.


    Demonic whispers that could destroy one��s mind lingered incessantly by his ears.


    Compared to Bloody Butterfly, the existence that suddenly appeared behind him was the true evil of this world.


    Just the aura it emitted made Enzo shudder, even without feeling cold.


    If not for his strong willpower, Enzo feared he would have directly collapsed mentally.


    Not good...


    Realizing the bizarre aura behind him, Enzo decisively let go of Tania��s neck that he was strangling and abruptly retreated backwards! The golden Heavenly Imperial Shield instantly shielded Enzo, transforming into a glorious sacred shield of golden light!


    Could it be?


    That monster had already...


    An ominous thought suddenly surged in Enzo��s mind.


    The next instant,


    Enzo��s ominous premonition was verified.


    Almost the moment the Heavenly Imperial Shield��s energy barrier expanded, countless black demonic claws suddenly spilled out from the abyss, assaulting Enzo in a overwhelming torrent! In the blink of an eye, under Enzo��s horrified gaze, that Heavenly Imperial Shield that had accompanied him for many years and helped him overcome one crisis after another, just like that, shattered into pieces under the tearing of the demonic claws.


    In just an instant, the golden radiance that had illuminated the Netherworld Palace was devoured by the boundless darkness.


    Not only that,


    After shattering the Heavenly Imperial Shield, these ghost hands formed from black mist were not satisfied. Like sharks catching the scent of blood, they pounced toward Enzo with further ravenous hunger! Although Enzo mobilized all the battle energy in his body, his power was so insignificant compared to these black demonic claws.


    Emperor Enzo��s defense was easily broken through.


    And in an instant, the body of this thousand-year guardian of the empire was also brutally torn into dozens of pieces by the dozens of ghost claws...


    ����"Sorry Father...I still...failed in my duty..."����


    With unwillingness and regret in his heart, Emperor Enzo��s consciousness eternally fell into darkness.


    And his body that was torn into pieces, all of his battle energy and soul power, were all drawn back into that bottomless black abyss along with the contraction of the ghost hands. In the entire Netherworld Palace, not a trace of Emperor Enzo��s aura could be sensed anymore. Even at the place of his death in battle, not a single drop of blood was left behind.


    It was evident that the existence beneath the abyss cherished its food very much.


    ...


    After Enzo��s suppression was gone, Tania slowly struggled out from the stone wall.


    "Cough cough..."


    After coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood, Tania didn��t care about the strong discomfort in her body. Facing the deathly gale howling from the abyss, she walked forward step by step. In her eyes, there was no fear, no unease, only unspeakable ecstasy and excitement. The pain in her body was cast to the back of her mind.


    At this moment, she didn��t know how long she had waited, how much effort she had put in for this.


    But at this moment when the goal was achieved,


    She felt that everything before was worth it.


    The next instant, S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The raging deathly wind and the shadow power filling the Netherworld Palace like ghostly wails abruptly dissipated, and everything returned to tranquility once more.


    And in this tranquil atmosphere, under Tania��s excited gaze, a pale white light gently rippled from the bottom of the abyss. Embraced by this light, a white graceful figure slowly ascended from below. There was no grand eruption of aura, no earth-shattering explosions, and no magnificent magic formations appearing...


    This existence that had been suppressed at the bottom of the abyss for thousands of years, just like that, appeared before Tania in an extremely simple manner.


    Of course,


    Tania would not feel disappointed because of this. After seeing that white graceful figure, her mind was filled with only near-fanatical worship and joy.


    Enduring the discomfort in her body, Tania slowly bowed and knelt on one knee before that white graceful figure, placing one hand on her chest and devoutly lowering her head:


    "Welcome back."


    "My Goddess"


    ...


    At the same time, in a certain black-haired girl��s consciousness space, after a moment of trance,


    Yumo, standing in a pitch-black space, finally slowly opened her eyes and drowsily swept her gaze around.


    "Where is this... Ah, looks like I couldn��t hold on after all."


    Yumo was already familiar with the surroundings.


    After all, every time after entering building mode, she would come to this space.


    However,


    The situation this time was slightly different. It was because her soul power was nearly exhausted that she was forced to sever the connection with her body and came here.


    "I wonder how things are outside now?"


    Although she was inexplicably awakened by a force at the last critical moment and regained control of her body, in that kind of urgent situation, the only thing she could do was use her remaining power to protect Mengxi in the explosion. As for the energy that had already spread out unstoppably, Yumo was also helpless.


    The terrible explosion now might involve her children from black rose, which kept worrying Yumo.


    However,


    Recalling Xiao and Limo who appeared before her prior to fainting, if they were fine, perhaps the other people from Black Rose would also be okay...


    Yumo could only pray so in her heart.


    Although I am very concerned about the external situation, it seems that I won��t be able to wake up anytime soon for now...


    Also, I feel really sleepy...


    Yumo raised her hand to her forehead and shook her head weakly.


    Apparently, for the current Yumo, letting her consciousness also sleep was the only way to recover her soul power as quickly as possible. Only when her soul power recovered could she wake up again and understand the external situation. Blindly worrying in the consciousness space would be of no use.


    Realizing this point, She slowly closed her eyes.


    However,


    When everything quieted down, Yumo frowned.


    ??


    Huh?


    What was this sound?


    After she stopped moving, in the consciousness space that should have been completely silent, a faint unusual sound could be vaguely heard, which made Yumo feel a bit puzzled, and her strong sleepiness was suppressed.


    Opening her eyes, Yumo looked ahead in confusion.


    "This sound... a girl��s crying? Is someone crying?"


    Following the sound, Yumo��s consciousness body slowly walked step by step toward the dark and deep front.


    Time passed like this, minute by minute.


    As she went deeper, the crying became more and more clearly audible.


    Finally,


    After who knows how long, Yumo stopped. She had arrived at a place she had never been to before, and what was floating in front of her was a black cube constructed from dark energy, emitting thick fog...


    What is this?


    The girl muttered to herself in confusion.


    Inside my consciousness space? When did such a thing appear?


    However,


    That crying sound seemed to be coming from here?


    Thinking of this, Yumo frowned, her scarlet eyes filled with a tangled look.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, Yumo finally made a decision and cautiously stepped into the black cube.


    And next, what appeared before her was an empty cage enclosed by black bars. Before Yumo could be surprised by the space inside the cube, her attention was focused on the petite black figure in the corner of the cage...


    Was she the one crying?


    Why was there a little girl crying in my consciousness space?


    Yumo was a bit dumbfounded.


    But dumbfounded as she was, she who took care of children all day long instinctively could not ignore such an existence.


    Therefore, Yumo plucked up her courage and slowly walked forward.


    ...


    ����"Little girl, what��s wrong? Why are you crying?"����

 Chapter 820 - 821: After the war part 1

    Red Leaf Empire - Fortress City of Redfall.


    As the largest city in the southern part of the Red Leaf Empire and the production center of magical items, this city, after being occupied by the Black Rose family, immediately established the army��s headquarters here. Using it as the center, the entire city was transformed into the Black Rose family��s base in the Red Leaf Empire.


    However,


    After bringing the unconscious Yumo back to Redfall, Xiao immediately started another renovation.


    That was to forcibly requisition the most prosperous city lord��s mansion in Redfall and use it as a place for Yumo to recuperate her body and mind.


    Huh?


    You ask what if the city lord opposes? S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No need to worry about that.


    In order to reward the city lord��s family for their unwavering loyalty to the Red Leaf royal family, after capturing Redfall, the Black Rose very thoughtfully sent the city lord��s family to the underworld to meet the Red Leaf royal family members. Therefore, this city lord��s mansion completely fell into the category of ownerless property.


    Towards enemies, Xiao has always been ruthless and merciless, but towards companions, especially Yumo, Xiao would show an indescribable gentleness.


    In order to let Yumo get the best rest, Xiao personally went to work, directly transforming the originally solemn and staid city lord��s mansion into a heavenly holiday resort like a utopia. He also transferred dozens of professional maids and high-end chefs from the headquarters in Saebelius to serve Yumo, looking forward to providing meticulous service to Yumo as soon as she woke up.


    However,


    After looking forward to it for a few days, Xiao increasingly felt that something was wrong.


    Because, Yumo still hadn��t woken up...


    Theoretically speaking, the coma caused by the exhaustion of her soul power should end after her soul power gradually recovers, and Lady Yumo should wake up, right? But why? Now she was still lying quietly on the bed like a sleeping beauty, with no sign of waking up at all.


    This made Xiao feel uneasy.


    Could it be that there was still some problem with Lady Yumo��s body?


    Since he was not good at medical skills, Xiao did not dare to make a judgment on his own. Unfortunately, Sebastian, who was proficient in medical skills, was not in Redfall at the moment. The helpless Xiao could only try a desperate remedy and found a bunch of imperial famous doctors to diagnose Yumo.


    Well, considering that Lady Yumo��s true form was a building, was it really useful to find human doctors? ."...".


    But the anxious Xiao could only give it a try.


    Therefore,


    In the next week, the famous doctors from the Red Leaf Empire and the Sadik Empire were all invited by the Black Rose to Redfall to treat Yumo, hoping to awaken the sleeping Miss Yumo.


    Unfortunately,


    The results were all unsatisfactory.


    No matter how powerful the drugs were, they were all useless for Yumo. The doctors who advocated surgery even embarrassingly found that their scalpels couldn��t cut through the girl��s skin at all... So the treatment naturally ended without success.


    The patience of the Black Rose was limited.


    Seeing that their Lady had not woken up for a long time, the already very anxious Black Rose members could no longer maintain their initial kind smiles, and their facial expressions began to become more and more ferocious.


    To the extent that,


    At first, the famous doctors all entered and exited with smiles.


    Recently, the doctors changed to a model of crying when they came in and being carried out.


    Of course, the members of Black Rose were all harmonious and friendly civilized people, so naturally they wouldn��t get rough with the doctors. The reason why these doctors were all carried out was mainly because they were scared stiff.


    After all, the Black Rose knights guarding around Yumo all had strengths starting from the seventh level. When their moods were depressed, the aura they undoubtedly emitted was enough to suffocate ordinary people. Ordinary doctors only had strengths of level 3 or 4, so naturally they couldn��t resist this kind of terrible oppression. Moreover, after learning that the doctors were helpless, the Black Rose knights usually revealed an expression that could scare ghosts to death.


    Therefore, the doctors with weak hearts basically went limp in their legs and fainted.


    *****


    And today, at the invitation of the Black Rose family, another great doctor who cared about patients came to the city lord��s mansion in Redfall.


    And he is...


    That��s right, the famous Elven King, Karos.


    Don��t be fooled by how Karos was always yelling and fighting Black Rose with his sword in the past. His actual job is a doctor. So it makes perfect sense that a doctor can��t beat the Black Rose family, right? Losing twenty-six times is nothing to be ashamed of~


    After being ��invited�� into this luxurious and beautiful boudoir by a few smiling maids and escaping the locked gazes of a few Black Rose knights, the smile on Karos�� face immediately vanished, replaced by an expression uglier than crying.


    Fuck this Ahhhh...


    Karos couldn��t help but mutter in his heart.


    Under normal circumstances, he really didn��t want to come!


    It��s true that he��s good at treating illnesses!


    But that��s only limited to treating fellow elves or humans... Asking me to treat an abyssal demon? Wait... That Bloody Butterfly doesn��t even count as an abyssal demon! She��s just a fucking building! If you want to treat a house, go find a fucking architect! What are you looking for me for?!! What the hell do I know about that?!


    Karos let out a hysterical roar in his heart.


    Unfortunately,


    Roaring is useless.


    That Black Rose Duke specifically called for him by name. Considering the slightly severe consequences if he didn��t come... Karos had no choice but to come.


    Besides, even if he refused, wouldn��t he still have to come...


    Based on Karos�� understanding of the Black Rose family,


    If he refused, he��d probably be tied up and dragged over here the next day.


    Sigh, Since he was already here, I could only bite the bullet.


    After sighing helplessly, under the guidance of a maid, Karos slowly came to the bedside and looked at that stunning girl lying quietly on the bed, in a coma. Although it wasn��t his first time seeing Yumo, when Karos saw that incomparably beautiful face that could enchant all living beings once again, he couldn��t help but marvel at the wonders of the world.


    The vast majority of abyssal demons had such terrifying appearances, yet the girl who was their leader possessed such a lovely countenance.


    However,


    After briefly marveling in his heart, Karos took out diagnostic tools from his medical kit and eagerly began treating Yumo under the supervision of the maids.


    After all, in Karos�� view, if he could truly cure this Abyssal Demon, wouldn��t he have a favor owed by the Black Rose in the future? Then the Black Rose family probably wouldn��t exploit him as recklessly as before~


    With this thought in mind, Karos mustered up his energy and unleashed all of his medical skills.


    Since he couldn��t use needles or knives, Karos relied on his experience and used countless precious medicinal ingredients to concoct a potion to awaken those with weakened souls.


    Since Karos was a renowned doctor among the elves, many people from Black Rose still had high hopes for him, expecting this elven king to be able to wake up their lady. If he could really do it? Then in the next few years, they would no longer bully the elves...


    Therefore, many Black Rose knights crowded at the door or crouched outside the window, quietly observing Karos�� treatment.


    Just like that,


    Under everyone��s hopeful gaze while holding their breath, Karos sent the potion into Miss Yumo��s mouth.


    Then,


    Karos got a piece of good news and a piece of bad news.


    The good news was that Yumo, who had not moved for a long time, finally gave a response after taking the medicine.


    The bad news was,


    The reaction Yumo gave after taking the medicine was... vomiting blood...


    *Cough cough*!


    Accompanied by a violent cough, under Karos�� terrified gaze of ��my life is over��, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out from the black-haired girl��s mouth...


    In an instant,


    The atmosphere in the room plummeted, mercilessly dropping to freezing point. The smile on Karos�� face suddenly froze in place, and his handsome face instantly turned extremely pale.


    He felt a gaze, a gaze that wished it could dismember him into eight pieces.


    Gasping in a cold breath,


    Karos turned his head tremblingly and looked at the Black Rose family members behind him, all with murderous auras on their faces.


    "That, well... calm down, I, I think... I can explain..."

 Chapter 821 - 822: After the war part 2

    3 more chapter will be posted after 3h.


    ------


    Inside the Redfall City - Lord��s Office


    Inside the office of the Redfall City��s lord��s manor, Xiao, the leader of the Black Rose family, was currently sitting at his desk, processing various documents. Beside him were mountains of paperwork piled high.


    At present, the capital of the Red Leaf Empire no longer existed, and the Holy War Coalition had collapsed. The entire Red Leaf Empire was almost in a state of fragmentation without a leader. According to Xiao��s plan, now was the perfect opportunity to completely seize control of the Red Leaf Empire. At this critical moment, Xiao couldn��t afford to rest. While dealing with Yumo��s issues, he also worked day and night to process the piles of documents.


    There were issues related to military supplies, refugee resettlement, and even news control.


    Moreover, he needed to use communication magic stones to remotely command the Black Rose��s army or members of the Nightingale organization, instructing them to search for surviving royal family members. With this as a foundation, they would construct a new regime that obeyed the Black Rose family.


    In short, Xiao had countless tasks to handle, and he was stretched thin.


    After nearly a week of high-intensity work day and night, the already severely injured Xiao became very weak, and dark circles appeared on his handsome face. However, even so, he persisted in continuing his work, meticulously and conscientiously processing each document.


    This state continued until the moment when Wanya pushed open the office door in a panic.


    "Lord Duke! It��s terrible! Karos attempted to poison Lady Yumo! Lady Yumo has already coughed up blood!"


    "Hah??!!"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao��s expression changed drastically, and he directly threw the documents in his hand to the side!


    Enveloped in black magic energy, he instantly rushed out! He directly crashed through the wall, leaving a large hole, and then disappeared from Wanya and the others�� sight.


    The civil officials were left in the room, at a loss.


    However, not everyone was stunned.


    As a newly hired minor official of the Black Rose family in Redfall City, Bante couldn��t help but shout in the direction where the duke had disappeared.


    "What about the issue of the next Redfall City lord, Lord Duke?! You haven��t given a response yet!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Xiao, who had just rushed out of the office, flashed back in front of Bante in an instant. Under the dumbfounded gaze of this young man, Xiao handed over the lord��s seal representing the highest authority of Redfall City to him.


    Then, Xiao patted Bante on the shoulders and said in a very trusting tone, "From now on, you are the city lord. All the affairs in the city are handed over to you to handle. Alright, that��s it, goodbye!"


    With that said, Xiao, who had directly turned into a hands-off shopkeeper, was surrounded by a burst of black light. With a "shua" sound, he rushed out of the office and sped towards the central courtyard, leaving behind a dumbfounded Bante and a mountain of work.


    "Huh??"


    However, upon arriving at the central courtyard, Xiao saw a scene full of violent colors.


    Only to see a group of Black Rose Knights gathered together, frantically beating up a figure in green.


    Without a doubt, this figure being warmly greeted by the Black Rose Knights was none other than our great Elf King Karos.


    After Yumo vomited blood, Karos was unsurprisingly dragged into the courtyard by the Knights�� Vice-Captain Kardo, who possessed a level 8 strength. Without a word, he started beating him up! No matter how Karos explained, Kardo had no intention of stopping. Not only that, the other Black Rose Knights also rushed up angrily and punched and kicked Karos.


    In their view, this Elf King must have deep grievances against the Black Rose family. Taking this opportunity, he tried to retaliate, wanting to kill their Lady in order to avenge the humiliation of the elves over the past few decades!


    Strictly speaking, the Elf King indeed had a motive for the crime. After all, before this, Karos had led the elves to resist the Black Rose family a full twenty-six times. Although each time ended in failure, he still remained unrepentant!


    Who knows, this might be his 27th rebellion!


    Of course, Karos, who was being beaten, knew the thoughts of the Black Rose Knights. If he wasn��t being wronged to the point of crying for his parents, then what was he? S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be honest, ever since Yumo paid him a special visit last time, Karos no longer had any thoughts of resistance in his mind. Even if he had the heart, he didn��t have the guts!


    ��Besides, I was clearly providing normal treatment, so why would Lady Yu vomit blood?! If my medicine had such great power to poison that lady, then I would have used poison attacks to solve the Black Rose family long ago!��


    "Really, really, it wasn��t me!! I didn��t poison her!!" Karos kept howling.


    Unfortunately, no one listened to his explanation at all.


    The furious Black Rose Knights completely ignored his words and had no intention of giving him a chance to explain. They simply gave Karos a severe beating. If it weren��t for Xiao��s previous orders and Karos�� identity as a collaborator with the elves, they might have directly killed him. Of course, if the doctor��s examination later found that something had happened to Lady Yumo, these enraged knights would likely directly ignore Xiao��s orders and beat Karos to death.


    If that really happened, Karos might become the most miserable Elf King in history.


    At this moment, in Karos�� view, the only one he could count on was Xiao.


    Although Xiao was the culprit who had caused great harm to our elven race, this guy possessed extraordinary wisdom and was a calm and rational person who would analyze things logically. As long as I explained it to him, Xiao would believe that my potion couldn��t possibly harm Lady Yu.


    Then, Karos received a piece of good news and bad news.


    The good news was that the savior in his heart had finally arrived.


    The bad news was that he came with a spiked club...


    Seeing Xiao��s gloomy expression and the spiked club inlaid with many beast fangs in his hand, Karos instantly felt a suffocating sensation, his frantically beating heart almost leaping out of his chest.


    Supported by his survival instinct, the battered Karos kept trying to speak, attempting to explain.


    Unfortunately, due to the relentless punches and kicks, his words were always intermittent and completely unable to convey information to Xiao.


    Seeing that Xiao had already gradually released the magic power within his body and was slowly raising the spiked club, Karos seemed to see his great-grandfather on the other side calmly waving at him.


    However, just as the murderous Xiao was about to join the group beating, and Karos was about to faint from fright, a maid��s voice suddenly entered everyone��s ears, instantly causing everyone to stop their actions.


    "Lady Yumo has woken up!!"


    Huh?!


    As these words reached his ears, Xiao, who had lost a bit of reason due to extreme fatigue and worry, instantly perked up and immediately regained clarity.


    Not even bothering to deal with Karos, Xiao threw down the spiked club and quickly rushed towards Yumo��s bedroom with hurried steps.


    ...


    "My Lady! Are you alright?!" Xiao, who had just rushed into the room, immediately asked this question.


    Panting, he slowly turned his apprehensive gaze toward the princess-style pink and white bed in the center of the room. On the bed, the black-haired girl who had been sleeping for a long time finally opened her eyes, leaning against the headboard with a tired expression. Her beautiful black and red gradient long hair covered half of her exquisite face and fell messily on her shoulders.


    After hearing Xiao��s words, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand, brushing aside the black hair that obscured her vision, revealing those beautiful, dazzling, gem-like red eyes.


    The next moment, under Xiao��s nervous gaze, the black-haired girl smiled faintly and waved her hand helplessly,


    "What could happen to me? little Xiao, you really are... Always worrying unnecessarily, as usual."


    "Lady Yumo..." Upon hearing these words, the worry on Xiao��s face gradually dissipated.


    It seemed that Lady Yumo had returned to normal, not in that previous state of madness where she didn��t recognize anyone.


    After reaching this judgment in his heart, Xiao��s tense mind finally relaxed. The magic power suppressed in his palm was slowly withdrawn back into his body.


    However, while she was indeed back to normal...


    "Lady Yumo, didn��t you... didn��t you vomit blood before? Is your body really okay?" Xiao asked with concern.


    In response to this question, Yumo slowly closed her eyes, raised her hand to press against her chest, and revealed a bitter smile.


    "About that... it was just caused by communicating with a certain someone, it��s not a big deal, don��t worry about it."

 Chapter 822 - 823: After the war part 3

    1/5


    Sorry for the delay... Again...


    --------


    "It��s nothing, just a little argument."


    Yumo said with a complex mood while twirling her hair with her fingers.


    Upon hearing this answer, Xiao directly tilted his head in confusion.


    A little argument?


    With whom?


    Wasn��t Lady Yumo in a coma the whole time before? How could she argue in that state?


    Besides,


    If she was coughing up blood, it can��t be called a little argument, right?!


    In an instant, countless doubts flooded Xiao��s mind, causing the Black Rose Duke to show a perplexed expression.


    "Umm, Lady Yumo, what you said is... huh?!"


    However, before Xiao could finish his words, a certain white figure suddenly rushed into the room and rudely interrupted Xiao��s speech.


    "Wuaaaaaaaaaah!! Mother, you��re finally awake!!"


    "Huh? Li, Limo?!"


    Amidst Xiao��s exclamation, the white-haired girl with a pair of cute fluffy ears rushed past Xiao in a hurry! The wolf girl, with moist and watery eyes, pounced towards Yumo on the bed without a second word!


    Although Limo now looks weak and cute, she is a genuine Demon King-level Abyss Demon.


    Anxious about her mother��s safety, Limo didn��t restrain her power at all.


    When she pounced onto Yumo��s bed, a terrifying shockwave erupted, instantly shattering the surrounding glass and turning the entire room into a mess like a whirlwind.


    The bed legs directly collapsed under the impact, and the entire bed crashed to the ground without suspense.


    "L... Limo?!"


    Seeing this scene, Xiao suddenly had the urge to spank the wolf��s butt.


    Lady Yumo is an injured patient in a weakened state right now!! How can you just pounce on her like that?!


    Geez.


    Besides,


    Where are the lady��s etiquette I taught you before?!


    Until now, Xiao hasn��t forgotten the task Yumo gave him initially.


    However,


    Yumo didn��t feel displeased by Limo��s rude behavior, but rather felt a sense of nostalgia.


    Looking at the little wolf cub who pounced into her arms, sobbing incessantly due to worry and excitement, Yumo couldn��t help but smile:


    "My little girl, you haven��t changed a bit, still as reckless as ever."


    "Sorry My Lady, it��s our fault, we failed to properly teach miss Limo etiquette."


    Xiao walked up awkwardly, saying apologetically.


    To this,


    Yumo shook her head nonchalantly:


    "It��s fine, this is quite good. Come to think of it, if Limo was too serious, I would feel uncomfortable instead."


    "Is, is that so?


    "Mm~"


    Yumo nodded noncommittally.


    Originally, she had Limo learn human culture and etiquette well so that she could better integrate into human society in the future.


    However, from the current situation, there is no need to deliberately integrate into human society anymore.


    If that��s the case, isn��t it better to retain her nature and be more innocent?


    Isn��t that cuter?


    Of course, eating people is still a forbidden behavior. I still couldn��t accept my child retaining the bad habit of being a carnivore~


    With a slight smile, Yumo slowly raised her hand, rubbed her daughter��s head, and pinched her fluffy ears.


    In an instant, a strong sense of comfort was transmitted to Limo��s whole body, causing her to gradually stop crying. Just like that, she nestled securely in her mother��s arms and made happy sounds.


    "Mmm~" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long time, experiencing her mother��s caress again, Limo quickly immersed herself in it and happily wagged her big tail.


    After settling her silly daughter, Yumo helplessly cast her gaze outside the door.


    Hearing Karos��s wails, Yumo looked at Xiao with a slightly reproachful gaze.


    "He didn��t intend to poison me, don��t bully him without getting the facts straight~. Quickly stop and apologize properly."


    "Ah... As you wish milady."


    Xiao nodded slightly with a serious expression and waved his hand. The members of the knight group not far away who received Xiao��s signal immediately stopped their violent activities. The Elf King Karos was thus able to catch his breath.


    After seeing his subordinates take Karos for treatment, Xiao slowly walked to Yumo��s bedside and hesitantly looked at the incomparably beautiful girl who was interacting with the wolf girl,


    "Lady Yumo, what exactly happened to you jut now..."


    However,


    Before Xiao could finish, Yumo took the lead in interrupting his words:


    "By the way, is everyone from the Black Rose doing well? Before, I ummm, my condition was a bit off... Did I hurt you guys?"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Yumo say that, Xiao naturally also realized that the other party didn��t really want to talk about the topic of coughing up blood. So, he could only follow Yumo��s intention and changed the subject,


    "Don��t worry, Lady Yumo, we��re fine, the army retreated in time and wasn��t affected."


    "..."


    Sensing Xiao��s slightly weakened aura, Yumo muttered in a low voice.


    In her eyes, a trace of hesitation and guilt flashed imperceptibly.


    However,


    Soon, Yumo retracted all negative emotions and showed a bright and sunny smile, saying to Xiao with great interest:


    "Hey, Xiao, you know? Yuan��er��s birthday is coming up~"


    As these words came out,


    The originally slightly depressing atmosphere due to the topic instantly vanished, and a harmonious atmosphere of a happy family immediately permeated the room.


    Hearing this, Xiao was stunned at first, then nodded a little startled,


    "Yes, yes. Lady Yumo, you mentioned it before... But, in this situation, we just ended the holy war, I��m afraid we won��t have time..."


    "Work and such, let��s put it aside for now. Let��s go relax in the Winter Forest first~. I want to have a lively and fun party, it would be too boring if you guys don��t come~. Come on, you, Wanya, Xiao, Kardo... all come together~"


    "La-Lady Yumo?"


    Xiao frowned a little in embarrassment, and at the same time, a trace of doubt arose in his heart.


    "Everyone, everyone is going?"


    After all,


    usually, Yumo always prioritized their work. When faced with situations like now where a large amount of official business needed to be handled, Yumo wouldn��t require them to attend any banquets. Like during Shuoyue��s birthday party before, they only needed to send Sebastian as a representative to attend.


    And this time? Lady Yumo seemed unsatisfied with just a representative and wanted us all to attend?


    This couldn��t help but make Xiao have an uneasy thought.


    However,


    in the next moment, Yumo��s explanatory words directly entered Xiao��s ears,


    "Sigh, I know you��re all busy, but this time the situation is very special. This is Yuan��er��s first birthday party after joining our big family, it��s very important. I��ve already promised the little one to let her meet the big brothers and sisters of the Black Rose family. You know, Yuan��er has been really looking forward to meeting you all~"


    "Miss Yuan��er?"


    "Yeah. And this time, it��s not just Yuan��er��s birthday party. You know what? Youlan is back too. This gathering is also a welcome home party for Youlan, it��s extraordinarily meaningful. I want you all to get to know those two kids as well."


    "Miss You-Youlan? Do you mean... Higanbana?"


    "Mm, although you may have had some unpleasantness with each other in the past, it��s all fine now. Don��t worry, there won��t be any conflicts."


    "..."


    "Please~..."


    Saying that, Yumo held Xiao��s hand, causing the latter to tremble. Not only that, Yumo also pouted her lips, and ripples fluttered in her eyes. Unprecedentedly, Yumo, who always acted as an elder, actually imitated Yuan��er and the others, showing a cute expression.


    "It��s a rare opportunity for everyone to get together after so long. Come back this once, okay?"


    As these words entered his ears, Xiao��s heart instantly suffered a 10,000-point critical hit.


    His heart nearly stopped.


    Faced with such a cute Mommy, Xiao��s brain momentarily crashed and briefly lost the ability to think. Although he vaguely felt that something was a bit off, looking at Yumo��s pitiful scarlet eyes, he couldn��t say the words to refuse no matter what.


    In the end,


    Xiao, whose CPU was a bit overloaded, repeatedly nodded, agreeing to Yumo��s request.


    "Mm mm, I understand, Lady Yumo. I will bring the Black Rose members to go together. We will definitely give Miss Yuan��er an unforgettable birthday party!!"


    Xiao hurriedly clenched his fist and said with full sincerity.


    To this, Yumo nodded with satisfaction and showed a heart-stirring bright smile.


    "That��s really great~ I��m looking forward to it~"


    Really,


    really looking forward to it~

 Chapter 823 - 824: Aftermath

    2/5


    After the holy war ended and Yumo regained her composure, the top priority of the Black Rose family was to clean up the remnants of the Red Leaf Empire.


    The most crucial task was to completely eliminate the remaining forces of the Holy War Alliance.


    The Black Rose family had always been ruthless and merciless towards these unstable elements who opposed their lady. Since about 60% of the main forces of the Red Leaf Empire��s army had already been wiped out by Yumo, the Black Rose troops, and the Abyssal Demons from the north, the entire empire had actually fallen under the control of the Black Rose family.


    Within the tight encirclement net woven by Xiao, the surviving members of the Holy War Alliance didn��t even have time to escape the empire��s borders before being sent to meet the King of Hell by the Black Rose.


    Xiao had no intention of sparing anyone; all those involved in the Anvika Holy War had to die.


    Only when all these people in the know were gone could he send out the story template he had prepared to the entire continent.


    In this story template, the high-ranking clergy and the Red Leaf royal family coveted the vast territory and resources of the Sadik Empire. At the same time, they insanely wanted to use the special constitution of the young lady of the Black Rose to control the Shadow Power and enhance their strength. So, they imprisoned Miss Yu under false charges. The Black Rose family and the entire Sadik Empire were forced to attack the Red Leaf Empire with no other choice.


    After the Black Rose family experienced initial victories, the high-ranking clergy felt something was amiss and tried to use a new weapon jointly developed with the royal family to deal a devastating blow to the Sadik Empire��s army. It was a terrifying weapon developed using Shadow Power. Once released, the attacked enemy troops would die in agony from infection.


    However, unable to control the Shadow Power within the weapon, Pope Kael lost control and transformed into a powerful monster similar to an Abyssal Demon King. The church and royal family ultimately reaped what they sowed. The entire imperial capital was destroyed, even dragging countless distinguished guests who came to Anvika to be buried along with it.


    And their Black Rose family was the number one contributor to successfully preventing the spread of this Shadow Power.


    ...


    Of course,


    This claim was ridiculous, but Xiao believed that as long as they completely controlled the officials and media of the Red Leaf Empire, this fictional story that was completely different from the facts would become reality. Oh right, those students in the Luminous Royal Academy who had interacted with Yumo would also instinctively help spread the word. After all, Yumo��s image in the academy was usually that of a gentle and understanding person. No one would associate her with an Abyssal demon king, let alone a Demon Temple.


    However,


    To achieve this goal, those participants of the Holy War who knew the truth had to die.


    But soon, the plan to eliminate those in the know encountered a huge obstacle.


    After the supreme beings of the Holy Tower were all killed in action and the elites of the church were annihilated, the whereabouts of the Millennial Guardian Emperor Enzo, who was Xiao��s biggest concern, were unknown. Although it was detected that he had engaged in battle with the Sword Demon in the north, Emperor Enzo obviously did not die in the fight.


    If this absolute authority at the peak of the 8th level were to survive, their lies would likely crumble on their own.


    Therefore, Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao ordered a nationwide search for Emperor Enzo��s whereabouts without hesitation, determined to execute him before his strength recovered.


    ...


    After an arduous search, the people of the Black Rose family finally detected traces of Emperor Enzo��s residual energy and followed this aura back to a desolate Anvika. Then, they locked their target on the underground of this city.


    ...


    "Anvika has such a place underground??"


    Following the secret passage to the underground palace, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but show a shocked expression from the bottom of her heart. Like the dozens of dumbfounded Black Rose Knights nearby, Qiu Mingtong scanned this magnificent underground palace with an incredulous look.


    Although the Black Rose family��s intelligence system was terrifying, they had never obtained any information about this underground palace.


    Therefore,


    Caught off guard, they couldn��t help but show a look of astonishment upon seeing this grand sight.


    "The Red Leaf folks sure hid it deep."


    Shouldering her giant hammer, Qiu Mingtong sighed.


    "And to be able to remain intact under that kind of explosion, this underground palace is quite sturdy. Is there some treasure stored here?"


    Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but think so.


    However, compared to pondering these things, they obviously had a more important purpose.


    One of the Black Rose Knights vigilantly looked around and spoke to Qiu Mingtong with a solemn expression:


    "Captain, Emperor Enzo might be hiding in such a concealed place. We better not advance rashly. It��s better to wait for His Grace the Duke and the others to arrive before exploring further. Huh? ... Captain?"


    However,


    Before he could finish, this Black Rose Knight uneasily discovered that their captain seemed to have noticed something and had already rushed into the depths of the underground palace on her own.


    Unable to stop her, the knight group members could only follow their captain��s footsteps with gritted teeth.


    Soon, they caught up with Qiu Mingtong. At this moment, the loli captain holding a giant hammer was silently half-kneeling on the ground, examining a piece of golden metal fragment on the floor.


    "Captain, what is this?"


    The young Black Knight asked curiously.


    In response, Qiu Mingtong didn��t answer but picked up the fragment thoughtfully.


    As a high-ranking member of the Black Rose, she quickly recognized from the ancient patterns that this fragment belonged to a part of the divine weapon Enzo had. At this point, the Divine weapon fragment had already lost its luster.


    What it meant for a weapon that had a soul contract with its owner to lose its luster was probably self-evident.


    Qiu Mingtong came to a conclusion.


    Emperor Enzo was already dead.


    This should have been a piece of news that would make everyone overjoyed.


    But Qiu Mingtong couldn��t be happy at all and even had an increasingly ominous feeling. Following the traces of the nearby battle and the scattered fragments, this young captain quickly noticed the unfathomably deep black abyss beside her, which made one��s hair stand on end with just a glance.


    "Did something come out from here? And then... killed Emperor Enzo..."


    While muttering, Qiu Mingtong slowly raised her head and looked at the obvious huge crack on the ceiling of the underground palace.


    "Has that thing already left the underground palace?"


    ...


    And just as the members of the Black Rose family were struggling in the underground palace, on a mountain peak not far from the capital city of Anvika, amidst the desolate autumn winds, Eldric, the third prince of the empire, climbed to the top of the mountain with great difficulty. Dragging his mutilated and scarred body, Eldric stepped up to the railing and gazed at the distant imperial capital in disbelief.


    However,


    It was no longer appropriate to call it the imperial capital.


    Now, Anvika had been erased from the map during the great war, leaving only a barren expanse of sand. If it weren��t for the few remnants of ruins on the outskirts, Eldric wouldn��t have been able to believe that this was once the prosperous imperial capital.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Previously,


    When facing Shuoyue��s explosive trap, Amon, his elder brother, had shielded him with his own body and activated an emergency teleportation magic, sending them to a safe house thousands of miles away, which allowed Eldric to survive. However, his elder brother Amon was not so lucky and died on the spot due to his untreatable severe injuries.


    After waking up from a week-long coma and realizing this, Eldric was heartbroken.


    After suppressing his grief with great difficulty, Eldric hurried back to the imperial capital.


    Then,


    Having already lost his elder brother, he was once again struck by the harsh reality.


    Seeing the now non-existent Anvika, Eldric could almost guess the outcome of the great battle that day. After all, if they had won, his father the emperor or his mother the empress would have taken him out of the safe house long ago.


    At this moment, as if struck by lightning, Eldric��s legs went weak, and he directly fell to his knees on the ground, crying in despair and punching the ground with his fists, venting his anger.


    And at this moment,


    Several black figures slowly landed beside Eldric. They were members of the Nightingale Organization responsible for searching for the remaining members of the royal family. Eldric, who had no experience in covert operations, was locked onto by the Nightingales not long after leaving the safe house.


    "Prince Eldric, please come with us."


    One of them, a woman with blue naturally curly long hair, slowly approached Eldric and said respectfully.


    Hearing the voice behind him, Eldric knew he was powerless to resist and could only glare at the people behind him with a resentful gaze:


    "If you want to kill me, just do it. Don��t pretend..."


    Changing his usual cowardly demeanor, Eldric spoke fearlessly.


    However,


    In response, the few ladies from the Nightingale Organization smiled and directly denied Eldric��s words:


    "Don��t worry, Prince Eldric. We have no intention of killing you. We just want to invite you back to be the emperor~"


    "Hah?!!"


    "You heard it right, to be the emperor. After all, only with a direct member of the royal family continuing to rule can the remaining imperial army and the lords of various regions be somewhat subdued. Otherwise, the resistance forces within the Red Leaf will be endless. And we, the Black Rose, love peace and do not wish to continue this meaningless slaughter. ... For the sake of your empire��s people, please consider it carefully, Prince Eldric."


    Eldric: "..."

 Chapter 824 - 825: Letting Down One’s Guard

    3/5


    So we��ve finished the three chapters that were meant to be published yesterday.Today��s chapters will be coming along shortly.And I haven��t forgotten about the golden ticket bonuses. I shall publish those tomorrow along with the daily chapters.


    ----------


    In the eastern part of the Winter Forest,


    In the luxurious mansion of the Abyssal Demon kings.


    With the arrival of Yuan��er and the members of the Black Rose family, including Sebastian, the once somewhat cold and quiet mansion instantly became lively. Liyu and Shuoyue, who were watching over the house, naturally welcomed the return of their sisters and the arrival of the Black Rose friends with great enthusiasm, and immediately greeted them eagerly.


    However,


    This lively and excited atmosphere didn��t last long, because the two little ancestors at the Demon King level quickly discovered an unusual presence among the group.


    That was their eldest sister - Youlan.


    Unlike Kalina, Liyu and Shuoyue were completely unaware of their eldest sister��s previous intentions. In the eyes of these two little ones, their eldest sister was just a crazy woman who betrayed their mother and posed an extremely high threat! In their hearts, they had a strong aversion, or even hostility, towards Youlan.


    Therefore, after sensing Youlan��s aura, the two little ones instantly retracted the smiles on their faces and showed an expression as if facing a formidable enemy!


    Just like that,


    When Yuan��er and the others were sitting on the sofa in the living room, enjoying delicious snacks, Liyu and Shuoyue were very cautiously cowering behind the wall, carefully poking their little heads out to be on guard against the existence next to Yuan��er that was like a rag doll.


    "Umm, Sister Liyu, that little one, is that Youlan?"


    "Yes, it��s her aura! There��s no mistaking it!"


    "Then, then why did she suddenly come back?! And turned into a cute loli? Is she trying to do something?"


    "Do you even need to ask?! She must be trying to use the appearance of a child to deceive us and make us let our guard down! Then take the opportunity to make a move against us! We��re not like that fool brother, this little scheme can��t fool me!"


    "Oh oh! As expected of Sister Liyu, you guessed it all. Then... what should we do now? Why is Yuan��er just staying with Youlan like that?! If we make a rash move, will Yuan��er get involved too?"


    "It��s okay, I have a clever plan! Wait for me a bit, I��ll go find the specially made lollipop I made before. After we coax Yuan��er over, we��ll immediately take that girl to find Mom!"


    "Right, right, Sister Liyu��s fighting ability isn��t great, but you��re still good at running away! With Sister Liyu leading the escape, even Sister Youlan probably won��t be able to catch up easily."


    "Hey?! Are you praising me or scolding me?!!"


    ...


    ...


    Just like that, the two Demon Kings watching over the house hid behind the wall, nervously staring at the honey-haired little loli sitting on the sofa while eagerly discussing their plan of attack against the enemy.


    Seeing this scene, Kalina, who brought over the tea, was speechless. She couldn��t help but cover her forehead with her hand and let out a long sigh.


    Sigh,


    These two, can you not loudly conspire...


    After inwardly complaining a few words, Kalina slowly walked up behind the two.


    Kalina understood Shuoyue and Liyu��s reactions.


    After all, In the eyes of these little ones and the members of the Black Rose, Big sis had always been a ruthless and vicious demoness who would even turn on her own people. It was understandable to be wary of her...


    Previously, Big Sister had even deliberately instilled this notion into Liyu and the others�� minds through several scare tactics, just to keep her sisters away from her plans.


    But now?


    Since Sister Youlan had already returned, there was no need to maintain this vigilance.


    Youlan was the big sister Kalina respected the most, so of course she also hoped that her sister could gain the adoration of her younger sisters.


    Therefore,


    Kalina slowly opened her mouth and used the reasons she had prepared long ago.


    "You don��t need to be so wary, your sister Youlan is no longer a threat now."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, the two little girls almost simultaneously turned their heads, one to the left and one to the right, tilting their heads and asking in unison:


    "Sister Kalina, what does that mean?" S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Previously, during the battle with the Pope and the Holy Envoys, Sister Youlan��s body was destroyed and her soul suffered unprecedented heavy damage. Although the current Sister Youlan has been reborn with Mother��s help, she has lost her past memories and her temperament has become no different from a child��s."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Liyu blinked in disbelief and curiously looked at the honey-haired little loli not far away.


    Out of trust in Kalina, the two girls quickly accepted her explanation. After all, if it was really the "ruthless" big sister from the past, they couldn��t imagine her interacting so intimately with Yuan��er.


    If that was really the case,


    then our vigilance was completely unnecessary.


    Thinking of this, the Shadow Power accumulated in the two little girls�� bodies began to gradually dissipate, and the two couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    However, soon, the two girls couldn��t help but raise their eyebrows.


    Wait a minute, since she turned into a child?


    Then...


    "Sister Kalina, then now... is Youlan... um, Sister Youlan still considered our big sister?"


    "Of course she is, in terms of seniority, Sister Youlan will always be our big sister."


    "But Sister Youlan has become like that now?"


    "About that... then, from now on, just treat her like a younger sister."


    "Like a younger sister?"


    Saying that, Liyu and Shuoyue once again poked their heads out from behind the wall, but this time, their eyes looking at Youlan were no longer filled with hostility and vigilance, but were written with the three big words "FULL OF INTEREST". Vaguely, starlight even burst out from the eyes of the two little girls. Looking at the little loli who had been sitting obediently beside Yuan��er and being constantly kneaded by her, Liyu and Shuoyue couldn��t help but look at each other, and they both saw the urge to give it a try in each other��s eyes.


    In the end, after a moment of hesitation,


    under the encouraging gaze of Kalina, the two little girls plucked up their courage to walk out from behind the wall and bounced over to the sofa, joining the intimate interaction with little Youlan.


    At first, Liyu and Shuoyue were only feeding Youlan cake and playing with her hair.


    But when the two girls found that not only did Youlan not resist, but was also very cooperative, Liyu and Shuoyue��s courage began to inflate more and more. They gradually began to reach out and pat Youlan��s head, and even started pinching her little face. For a moment, that Higanbana who had taken the Continent by storm and made countless people tremble at the mention of her name, was now obediently leaning against Yuan��er like a doll, allowing her three little sisters to toss her around.


    Seeing this from not far away, Kalina shook her head and showed a helpless smile.


    However,


    compared to Kalina��s helplessness, Pierre, who was gnawing on a chicken leg and walking out of the kitchen, actually showed a look of schadenfreude after seeing this scene.


    ?!


    Huh?!


    They��re pinching Sister Youlan��s face?! Hehe~, these little girls, they really aren��t afraid of death!


    Recalling the result of his own complacency in kneading Youlan��s cheeks before, Pierre seemed to have already seen the future of his own sisters.


    However, as a good older brother, our pure-hearted Pipi had no intention of warning his sisters, but was gnawing on a chicken leg with relish while watching the few little girls entangled on the sofa with great interest.


    As the saying goes, do unto others what you don��t want done to yourself. Pierre was already looking forward to the scene of his little sisters angering Youlan and being taught a lesson by their big sister, and even hoped that they would cry loudly!


    And then,


    Pierre awkwardly discovered a very serious problem.


    Youlan, who should have erupted in anger, did not get angry like last time, but instead just quietly leaned beside Yuan��er like this, allowing her sisters to take advantage of her and toss her around?!!


    "Huh?!!"


    That��s not right,


    The script shouldn��t be like this?!


    Pirre: Hey Hail, Wake up, don��t be racist...


    Hail: ( �@?�A )

 Chapter 825 - 826: A Slightly Uneasy Premonition

    4/5


    Pipi, who had been looking forward to watching his little sisters being educated by his eldest sister, finally started twitching his eyebrows in disbelief after waiting for a few minutes, staring at the scene in front of him.


    You see, when he had previously kneaded his eldest sister��s face, he was immediately retaliated against by her, causing his buttocks to blossom once again.


    Obviously, she is the big sister of the family, and she has her own dignity. Her face cannot be casually kneaded.


    Pipi naturally came to this conclusion, but why?


    Why is it that they can knead her face for so long without any consequences?!


    Pierre muttered in puzzlement as he watched Youlan interacting harmoniously with his little sisters.


    Hmm? Wait a minute, could it be? Has sister had a change of heart? Is she now allowing others to knead her face?


    Huh??


    As this thought emerged, Pipi��s little hands also became eager to try. Seeing his little sisters intimately interacting with his big sis, Pipi also wanted to join in. Of course, his intention for joining was not really to experience his sister��s cuteness, but rather to knead her face and get even.


    Therefore, abandoning his chicken leg, Pipi trotted towards the hall.


    However, as soon as he took his first step, a vine suddenly grew out of the ground and directly wrapped around Pipi��s ankle.


    "Huh?"


    Before Pipi could react to what had happened, the dumbfounded Pipi was suddenly flung away by the vine! He was directly thrown out of a nearby window...


    ��Hey!!! Why can��t I knead you too!!! It��s not fair, ahhhh!!!��


    With a feeling of unwillingness, Pierre was thus flung tens of thousands of miles away by the vine, crashing headfirst into the central territory of the Ice Dragon Clan. Faced with the Sword Demon who suddenly descended from the sky, Clan Leader Sindi and others, who thought they had offended the little ancestor, immediately became scared out of their wits. They quickly brought out their reserves of precious items such as gold, dragon crystals, and dragon scales, piling them up in front of Pipi.


    Their movements were so practiced that it made one��s heart ache.


    It was evident that Liyu, Shuoyue, and the others had visited the Ice Dragon Clan quite often...


    Looking at Pierre, who had disappeared into the distance like the Big Bad Wolf, Kalina could only disdainfully roll her eyes.


    "Fool..."


    Without washing his hands, how could he go and knead big sis?


    Afterward, even though Pipi was no longer in the room, Kalina still acted as if demonstrating. She carefully washed her hands, applied several purification spells, and even prayed before slowly sitting down on the sofa in the living room.


    The next moment, under Youlan��s speechless gaze, Kalina solemnly reached out and kneaded Youlan��s fair and tender face. At the same time, she took out a few cute hairpins, seemingly wanting to dress up her big sister.


    Although feeling a bit resistant, after noticing the fiercely burning excitement in Kalina��s eyes, Youlan gave up resisting and resignedly handed her body over to her sisters.


    After all, when she decided to return to the Winter Forest in the form of a child, Youlan had anticipated this scene.


    ��Forget it, let it be.��


    Just consider it compensation for deceiving them for so long, and let them treat me as a doll for a while.


    Furthermore, from the corner of her eye, Youlan glanced at Liyu and Shuoyue, who were gradually letting down their guard and opening up to her. Seeing their hostility towards her appearance gradually dissipate, Youlan couldn��t help but feel relieved and let out a long sigh.


    It seems that returning with the identity of a child was also the right decision. Not only could I escape mother��s feather duster, but I can also repair my relationship with my little sisters.


    At the same time, for the first time in hundreds of years, being so close to her own sisters didn��t seem too bad.


    For a while, Youlan, who was constantly being nuzzled by her sisters, couldn��t help but reveal a fanitly happy smile on her face.


    However, in the coming long period of time, would I always be treated as a bolster like this?


    Seeing her sisters already starting to argue about the embarrassing issue of who she would sleep with tonight, Youlan suddenly felt a bit depressed and muttered inwardly.


    ...


    Just as the entire living room was filled with a warm atmosphere, the communication magic stone at Kalina��s waist suddenly flashed with an untimely blue light. Although reluctant to let go of Youlan��s face, Kalina still had a sense of priorities in her heart.


    Reluctantly letting go of Youlan��s face, Kalina slowly stood up, moved to the side, and activated the communication magic stone.


    The next moment, a series of encrypted messages were rapidly transmitted into Kalina��s mind, causing the beautiful red-haired woman to raise her eyebrows.


    Liyu, who was beside her, handed little Youlan in her arms to the expectant Shuoyue, jumped off the sofa, and curiously came to Kalina��s side:


    "Sister Kalina, that communication is from Xiao, right? What did he say?"


    "Mm, Mother has awakened and returned to normal."


    "Huh?! Really?!! That��s great then!!"


    Hearing this, Liyu repeatedly patted her chest and let out a long sigh of relief.


    However, just after sighing, Liyu��s eyes became tense again the next second, and she asked Kalina hesitantly:


    "Sister Kalina, about us taking the initiative to attack earlier, is Mother... not angry?"


    "According to Xiao, it seems she��s not. It��s normal, right? Our actions and attacking the Holy War Allied Forces were all out of concern for Mother��s safety. It was a reasonable attack. As for us pushing the Holy War plan forward and forcing Mother to choose sides, Mother probably doesn��t even know about it."


    "Is that so?"


    Although Kalina��s words seemed to make some sense, Liyu still felt a sense of unease.


    "What about Mother now?"


    "She��s resting for a bit and seems to be preparing to return to the Winter Forest. By the way, Xiao also mentioned something about Yuan��er��s birthday party."


    "Birthday party?"


    "Yes. Mother is quite concerned about Yuan��er��s birthday party this time. So, Xiao plans to make it lively and festive. On this point, I agree as well. Therefore, Liyu, later you should go to the beast tribes in the forest and ask them to send representatives to attend, and prepare birthday gifts for Yuan��er."


    "Mm, I understand."


    Liyu nodded slightly. She was already quite familiar with this task. Moreover, she was very clear on how to make those simple-minded magical beasts ��happily�� and ��willingly�� participate in the party.


    However, what Liyu cared about now was obviously not the issue of subsequent birthday party arrangements.


    Relying on the keen danger perception ability of her true body, Liyu always felt that something was amiss. Unable to hold back, the little one once again inquired to Kalina:


    "Sister Kalina, are you sure Mom doesn��t know about the things we did?"


    "Can��t say for sure, but she probably doesn��t know."


    Kalina honestly expressed her thoughts:


    "With Mother��s temperament, if she knew we were the ones pushing things behind the scenes, she probably would have rushed over with a feather duster long ago. She wouldn��t be as calm as she is now, and even have the energy to prepare for Yuan��er��s birthday party. So, I think it should be fine. But... your concerns are not unreasonable."


    With Liyu bringing it up, Kalina indeed also felt something unusual. After all, after experiencing the Holy War, how could Mother not pursue the question of how her identity was exposed?


    As she spoke, Kalina also cast her gaze towards Sebastian, the black rose butler who was busy preparing lunch in the kitchen not far away.


    "Sebastian, what do you think? Has Mother shown any abnormalities recently?"


    As Kalina��s words reached his ears, Sebastian��s hand that was cutting vegetables suddenly stopped, and his entire body instantly froze in place.


    A drop of cold sweat imperceptibly dripped from Sebastian��s forehead.


    After a brief silence, the old butler slowly turned around, somewhat awkwardly raised his hand to scratch his head, and responded in a very relaxed tone: S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? No, no, nothing abnormal? Milady should, should not have noticed anything, haha, hahaha, hahahaha..."


    As he laughed, Sebastian��s voice grew smaller and smaller...

 Chapter 826 - 827: A Heavy Heart

    5/5


    Whether Yumo had guessed their plan was undoubtedly a crucial matter.


    The reason Kalina asked Sebastian was not only a recognition of Sebastian��s acting and observation skills, but also a trust in him personally.


    Kalina and Yuan��er were completely different existences. Kalina had no affection for humans at all, and the human members she trusted were few and far between, even for the Ghostly Flame mercinaries she led. Because of this, Kalina had no qualms about using the Ghostly Flame as props and exploiting them at will.


    Among the few humans Kalina trusted, Sebastian was one of them.


    Moreover, as the old butler had been following her mother these days, his opinion was undoubtedly very important.


    Faced with Kalina��s inquiry, after awkwardly scratching his head, Sebastian looked at Kalina with a ��confident�� expression:


    "It��s alright, Lady Kalina, don��t worry. Lady Yumo��s mind is so simple, and we are so scheming. The Duke��s actions are also very covert. At first glance, it completely looks like a plan made by the church themselves, and they won��t associate it with us."


    "Then, has Mother shown any abnormalities recently?"


    "No, no..." Sebastian hurriedly shook his head, "Lady Yumo is all normal, as always."


    "Is that so..." Hearing Sebastian��s words, Liyu��s somewhat agitated heart calmed down a little.


    However, after hearing these words, Kalina showed a slightly strange expression and looked at the old butler in puzzlement:


    "Speaking of which, Sebastian, why... are you constantly sweating?"


    "Ah?! No, it��s nothing..." A trace of panic flashed imperceptibly in Sebastian��s eyes, and even his legs trembled slightly.


    This was obviously an expression of a guilty conscience.


    Sebastian felt very uneasy about the words he had spoken.


    However, as the top performing old actor of the Black Rose family and the head teacher of the Black Rose Acting Troupe, Sebastian��s ability to control his facial expressions and emotions was naturally as pure as fire. After a very brief moment of panic, Sebastian stabilized his emotions, completely concealing his fluster, and revealed that ever-respectful and peaceful smile. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Sebastian pretended to be helpless, picked up a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and turned to the oven on the side with great composure.


    "It can��t be helped, Lady Kalina. I��m not like you, adapted to high temperatures. Preparing dishes next to the oven is indeed a bit hot. Hehe, looks like I��ll have to take a shower later."


    "Is that so? Then take care of yourself, don��t get sick from the stuffiness."


    As for Sebastian��s words, whether it was due to years of trust or Sebastian��s superb acting skills, Kalina did not seem suspicious. After giving an instruction, she continued to comfort the slightly anxious sister in her arms.


    "I understand, thank you for your concern, Lady Kalina."


    After responding with a slight smile, Sebastian turned back to continue his culinary duties.


    However, the moment he turned away, the smile on his face instantly vanished, replaced by a conflicted expression filled with mixed emotions.


    One could easily tell that the sweat on Sebastian��s forehead could not possibly be due to the heat - that was just an excuse.


    What trickled down Sebastian��s forehead was actually cold sweat.


    Gazing at the ingredients on the cutting board, a deep sense of guilt gradually emerged in Sebastian��s eyes.


    ��I��m sorry, Lady Kalina...��


    Without a doubt, Sebastian had given Kalina a false answer to her questions.


    In his view, not only had Yumo likely guessed their plan, she might even know much more!


    In the past, Sebastian would have certainly informed the Duke about such important information. But now, unable to contact the Duke, it was only natural to inform Kalina. Only then could they discuss countermeasures together and devise a plan to deceive Yumo.


    They had dealt with near exposures several times before in this manner.


    As long as they united, deceiving Yumo should not be a problem.


    However, this time the situation was different. Lady Yumo seemed to be fishing for information!!


    ��"Little Sei, do you know what it means to redeem your mistakes? If you stay quiet, I may go easy on you. But if you run your mouth, hehe~..."��


    Recalling the words Yumo had gently yet chillingly whispered in his ear before returning to Anvika, Sebastian couldn��t help but shudder.


    As a member of the Black Rose family, what Sebastian feared most was disappointing his mistress. Therefore, when executing the deception plan, Sebastian always felt immense pressure. Now that their actions might have been discovered, if he revealed this to the others, Yumo would likely be utterly disappointed in him.


    Not only that, my butt might also...


    Weighing the pros and cons, Sebastian stifled his conscience and chose to keep silent, even trying to comfort himself inwardly.


    It��s fine, the little ancestors have thick skins, nothing will happen to them...


    Afterwards, the old butler focused his attention on the dishes in front of him, and silently prayed for the little ancestors behind him.


    ��Ah, good luck to you all.��


    On the other side, the demon kings in the living room were excitedly fussing over little Youlan while eagerly planning Yuan��er��s birthday celebration, completely unaware of the impending crisis...


    ....


    At the same time, high above the former Anvika ruins, an extraordinarily beautiful black-haired girl was quietly hovering in the sky, surrounded by a cluster of bloody butterflies. After her soul power recovered slightly, Yumo ignored Xiao��s advice and insisted on flying over Anvika.


    Gazing down at the masterpiece she had single-handedly created, Yumo rubbed her temples with a mix of emotions.


    Although saying this might invite scorn from the dead, she...actually didn��t really enjoy massacres.


    She demonstrated her power mainly to make those human experts realize her terrifying might, so they would obediently submit to her in the future and not entertain the unrealistic idea of exterminating abyss demons. Yumo tried to seek coexistence. That was her original intention, but unfortunately, Yumo still overestimated her control. After being immersed in human attacks, the brutal instincts of her shadow power awakened uncontrollably, igniting her destructive and murderous urges.


    As a result, Yumo couldn��t help but infect or kill most members of the Holy War Allied Forces.


    Originally, Yumo had tried her best to control herself, intending to leave one-tenth of the survivors. After all, only the living could spread the horrific events at Anvika across the entire continent.


    However, this idea was also ruined when her other consciousness emerged...


    ��Hmph...that fool...��


    Yumo couldn��t help but grit her teeth and curse inwardly.


    But it seemed she couldn��t entirely blame herself either - the main culprit was the Sky City carelessly firing the divine Annihilation Cannon for no reason...


    Moreover, slowly turning her head to gaze southward, towards where the Red Leaf Central Army and Black Rose family��s army had previously confronted each other, Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip. Although after encountering that black figure in the consciousness space, her own consciousness had irresistibly fallen into slumber, the things she had done during that slumber gradually flowed into her mind after she awoke.


    Even if only fragmented memories, they still allowed Yumo to judge her actions during her loss of control.


    Destroying the Red Leaf Empire��s central army wasn��t that big of a deal.


    What truly concerned Yumo was...


    "Did I...lay my hands on Black Rose family, or even my child Limo?"


    At this moment, Yumo bit through her lip, revealing a trace of a bitter smile.


    I, it seems, am truly...dangerous...

 Chapter 827 - 828: The Altered Truth

    1/5


    -----


    In Redfall city, the Asumos Church branch had become unusually lively recently.


    Two weeks ago, not only was Yumo brought back to Redfall by Xiao, but the severely injured and unconscious Mengxi was also brought back by him. Although the vast majority of the Black Rose family members, like Limo, advocated taking advantage of her weakness to eliminate the great threat of the Girl of Destiny, Xiao chose to go against the majority this time and spare the Girl of Destiny��s life.


    After all, in Xiao��s view, Lady Yumo��s mental state had become extremely unstable, and she could easily lose control if not handled carefully. At present, Mengxi seemed to be the only one who could bring Yumo��s mind back.


    Even if reluctantly, guided by reason, Xiao decided to keep the Girl of Destiny for now.


    Moreover, after this incident, Xiao��s view of the Girl of Destiny had changed slightly.


    Perhaps this Girl of Destiny could truly coexist harmoniously with Lady Yumo and them?


    Although it was somewhat unbelievable, but...


    -"Let��s give it a try. Besides, she has made a significant contribution in calming Lady Yumo down this time"-


    That was Xiao��s judgment.


    Considering that most members of the Black Rose might not be very friendly to the Girl of Destiny, Xiao abandoned the idea of placing her in the lord��s mansion for care.


    Therefore, the Duke of Black Rose handed the Girl of Destiny over to a red-robed cardinal of the Asumos branch and generously gifted him a large amount of healing medicine. The news of the Girl of Destiny��s arrival at the Redfall branch of the church quickly spread among the church believers, and tens of thousands of believers from the vicinity of Redfall rushed to the city, wanting to catch a glimpse of this legendary saintess.


    The fact that the former Pope and the church��s high-ranking officials had betrayed humanity, attempted to tamper with the shadow power of the abyss, and ultimately reaped what they sowed, with the entire army being wiped out, had greatly disappointed the uninformed church believers.


    However, upon learning that the previous disasters in Anvika and the Digabanro Plains were quelled by Mengxi, these believers developed an increasingly fanatical emotion towards the Girl of Destiny. The worship and trust originally placed in the Pope were all transferred to Mengxi, making her their new spiritual sustenance.


    During these days, these devout believers, as if by prior agreement, knelt inside and outside the small church day and night, praying for the Girl of Destiny to recover from her coma as soon as possible, so that she could lead them in reviving the church��s glory.


    ...


    Although the front of the church was crowded with devout believers, making it impossible to move, the residential area at the back was exceptionally quiet. At this moment, Mengxi was placed in a simple and unadorned priest��s apartment.


    In addition to the dozens of branch warriors guarding outside the door, there was also the Heavenly Apostle Bai Yanluo protecting her inside the room.


    That��s right, it was Bai Yanluo.


    Yumo was not a heartless person. Before rushing out of the Sky Prison to fight against the Holy War Allied Forces, she used the power of the contract to make Bai Yanluo directly withdraw from the battlefield and stay away from Anvika. Therefore, Bai became one of the few survivors of the Anvika Holy War. However, she was the only survivor who was completely unscathed.


    Undoubtedly, Bai��s act of ��deserting on the eve of battle�� made her colleagues like Kain and her superior Kael extremely displeased. After the end of the Holy War, the Church would severely punish Bai for deserting. Even if she was not executed, Bai��s reputation would hit rock bottom, and she would become a public enemy.


    However, the high-ranking officials of the Church and her colleagues who knew about Bai Yanluo��s escape all died on the battlefield of the Holy War, so Bai no longer had to worry about this.


    Instead, as the only Apostle who survived on the battlefield, she gained the support of countless believers.


    This made Bai feel a little uneasy for a while.


    However, Bai was also aware that now was not the time to feel guilty. The key task now was to wake up Mengxi as soon as possible and protect this Girl of Destiny. Therefore, Bai, dressed in white armor, always held the hilt of her sword, vigilantly guarding by the window, quietly observing the outside.


    After experiencing the Holy War, Bai��s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    She was extremely remorseful about her decision. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She originally thought that Bloody Butterfly was an existence that did not have much hostility towards humans. She never expected that fellow to directly slaughter the entire Holy War Allied Forces, and even beat Mengxi to the brink of death. This made Bai, who had previously chosen to ��aid the tyrant�� for the sake of money, regret it immensely. Even though she, who was controlled by the contract, had no choice at all. She wanted to do something to make up for her mistake.


    And obviously, the only thing she could do now was to protect Mengxi.


    Therefore, Bai became Mengxi��s personal bodyguard. She had been guarding for more than two weeks.


    ...


    "Strange... it��s so quiet..."


    Looking at the peaceful scenery outside the window, Bai frowned slightly.


    Although Xiao had said that the Black Rose family would temporarily protect the Girl of Destiny when he sent Mengxi back, considering the recent misdeeds of the Black Rose family, Bai naturally could not trust the other party. Who knew what the other party was up to? Therefore, Bai was always on full alert, guarding against the outside.


    She was always on guard against people with ulterior motives coming to cause trouble, especially those from the Black Rose family.


    Bai clearly remembered the hostile eyes of the surrounding Black Rose knights towards Mengxi when she was sent back. Even if the Duke of Black Rose had no intention of making a move, it was impossible to rule out the possibility that his subordinates might take matters into their own hands.


    However, after such a long time, let alone the people from Black Rose, not even a single bird had flown into this small garden?!


    "Have they really given up on harming Mengxi?" Bai muttered with mixed feelings.


    At the same time, her peripheral vision couldn��t help but glance at the newspaper on the sofa beside her. It was yesterday��s newspaper, and the front page was a report about the Anvika disaster.


    Bai Yanluo found this report hard to understand.


    This report was published by a certain authoritative investigation agency. According to their content, Kael tried to use the power of the Shadow to take his strength to the next level, but eventually lost control and went berserk, releasing a weapon of mass destruction inside the main church, which led to the disasters in Anvika and the Digabanro Plains. Mengxi, like a savior, defeated Kael with the assistance of the Black Rose family and stopped the further spread of the disaster.


    ...


    Although Bai was usually a bit simple-minded, this time she was very clear that this article must have been published under the direction of the Black Rose family. In addition to this article, there were many similar articles. The content published by these media, without exception, tried to portray the Black Rose family as victims who attacked the Red Leaf Empire for self-preservation.


    Bai Yanluo could understand this point, after all, everyone needed a justifiable reason.


    But, these articles were obviously also helping to improve Mengxi��s reputation and prestige?!


    They, not only did not target Mengxi, but also published such articles in the past two days? What exactly did they want to do?


    Bai was completely puzzled, and at one point she grabbed her hair and shook her head wildly. However, Bai soon helplessly discovered that with her IQ, she seemed completely unable to fathom the thoughts of the Black Rose family.


    "Mengxi, what do you think the Black Rose family, those ruthless fellows, want to do? What is their purpose?" Bai whispered helplessly, looking at the unconscious silver-haired girl on the small bed.


    Instinctively, she asked the smarter Mengxi a question, even though the other party had already lost consciousness.


    However, just as Bai was talking to herself and asking, a gentle and pleasant, but spine-chilling voice directly entered Bai��s ears! It instantly made her whole body tremble.


    ���� "Purpose? Nothing much, just accumulating prestige for this girl, so that she can take over the church in the future with justification. After all... only in this way can the continent maintain stability~" ����


    Hah?!!


    This, this voice?


    Miss, Miss Yu?!


    Hearing this voice, Bai, after being stunned for a few seconds, suddenly turned her head to look at the black-haired girl who had entered the room at some unknown time.

 Chapter 828 - 829: Visitation

    2/5


    "How did you appear here?!!!"


    Seeing the stunningly beautiful black-haired girl who appeared behind her like a ghost, Bai��s face instantly changed, and she gripped the hilt of her sword as if facing a formidable enemy.


    The holy energy in her body surged and churned turbulently.


    That��s right, the uninvited guest who appeared in this small room at this moment was the existence that Bai Yanluo feared the most now, which was Miss Yumo, who held her contract.


    After experiencing this incident, Bai��s attitude towards Yumo had undergone a drastic change. She no longer regarded the other party as an existence that could get along harmoniously, but as a genuine calamity.


    Originally, Bai Yanluo was still skeptical about Yumo��s words.


    Now? Her trust in Yumo had completely vanished.


    After all, Bai Yanluo was very clear that the person who severely injured Mengxi to this state was the girl in front of her who looked weak and charming.


    Didn��t she say before that she had no intention of making a move against Mengxi? As a result, during the Holy War, she beat Mengxi into this state?!!


    Damn it!


    Don��t think I will believe you again!


    At this moment, overwhelming anger overflowed from Bai��s eyes, and strong hostility was released from her body. The white holy energy began to gather continuously on the sword at her waist. In Bai��s view, this Abyss Demon sudden arrival in Mengxi��s room must have had some ill intentions.


    Her previous self had already made a big mistake once. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn��t want to make a second mistake!


    This time, she would never bow to the forces of evil! She would resist to the end!


    "What do you want to do by coming here?!!"


    Bai questioned sternly.


    Faced with Bai Yanluo��s aggressive questioning, Yumo always maintained an indifferent expression and shifted her gaze to the unconscious silver-haired girl lying on the bed beside her.


    "Nothing much, just came to visit this child."


    "Visit?!"


    Recalling the miserable state Mengxi was in when she was just sent back to the church, Bai Yanluo was furious.


    Bai had always had a big problem. Once her temper flared up, her brain would easily get heated. When it got heated, the reason in her mind would start to free fall.


    At this moment, she was no exception.


    After hearing the other party��s ��hypocritical�� words, Bai��s anger erupted, and she even forgot the huge difference in strength between herself and the other party, directly drawing the sword from her waist!


    "Visit my ass!!! It was clearly you who beat Mengxi into this state!!! Don��t fucking pretend to be sincere!!!"


    As her roar was released, the powerful holy energy of a mid-eighth-level burst out from her body without reservation.


    In an instant, the powerful holy energy field and the overwhelming spiritual pressure enveloped the entire church dormitory. The nearby priests and church soldiers, upon sensing this power, couldn��t help but show a look of horror on their faces, staring at Mengxi��s room in astonishment.


    "Don��t even think about getting close to Mengxi! Get the hell out of here!!!"


    *Holy light blessing, sword expansion!*


    Bai Yanluo did not hesitate and used all her strength to slash at Yumo.


    This time, Yumo finally refocused her attention on Bai Yanluo.


    Then, the black-haired girl frowned and muttered in a rather displeased tone:


    "Come on, that child is still resting. Can��t you be a little quieter?"


    As soon as the words fell, Yumo directly took out a large hammer made of scarlet energy from somewhere and smashed it on Bai Yanluo��s head with lightning speed.


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by a huge sound similar to whack-a-mole, the holy energy on Bai Yanluo��s sword suddenly dissipated, and the entire sword directly fell to the ground. In addition, the thick holy pressure that enveloped the entire priest��s apartment suddenly collapsed. More importantly, Bai Yanluo��s eyes, which were filled with anger and fighting spirit, directly turned into spirals.


    "D-Damn it..."


    Muttering unwillingly, Bai Yanluo tried to stay conscious.


    Unfortunately, she, who was seeing stars, still couldn��t resist the strong feeling of fainting, and inevitably fell to the ground after a while, passing out again.


    Afterwards, looking at Bai who had fallen and couldn��t get up, Yumo silently dispersed the huge energy hammer in her hand and inexplicably frowned.


    In fact, she, who controlled Bai��s soul contract, only needed to give a casual order to make her lose combat ability and quietly go outside to draw circles. Her act of mobilizing the power of Shadow and swinging the hammer to smash the other party was completely superfluous.


    But, for some reason...


    Looking at Bai Yanluo��s head, she inexplicably had an urge to punch it.


    "What a strange feeling."


    Yumo muttered softly.


    Of course, Bai Yanluo��s matter was just a small episode. After ensuring that the other party would not be a hindrance, Yumo slowly came to the bedside and sat quietly by the bed like this. Gazing at the unconscious Mengxi, feeling the other party��s still weak body and soul, Yumo lowered her head with some guilt.


    "Sorry, I hurt you so badly. It must be very painful, right?"


    Even though the unconscious Mengxi wouldn��t respond, Yumo still chose to apologize on her own and carefully caressed Mengxi��s face with her hand.


    Undoubtedly, seeing the severely injured Mengxi, Yumo felt very distressed.


    She just didn��t want her to get hurt, didn��t want to involve this girl. That��s why she specially knocked Mengxi unconscious back then and let Yuan��er take her away from Anvika early, trying to avoid the threat of the subsequent Holy War. In the end? She, who wanted to protect the other party, ended up beating Mengxi into this state?


    How ironic.


    As for that evacuation plan? It was even more of a pile of crap.


    I��m really not a smart person. I can��t consider so many details, nor can I make any clear plans.


    "That fellow always calls me an idiot. It seems to be understandable... Hehe, well... although she doesn��t seem to be much better than me either."


    Yumo shook her head and showed a bitter self-deprecating expression.


    "And you, little girl, are really something. You say I��m stupid every day, but I think you��re the stupidest one! In that situation, you actually dared to run back? Aren��t you afraid of death? What if that fellow hadn��t been careless? Wouldn��t you have died long ago? What if... I didn��t control my body in time at the end? You... wouldn��t you have turned to ashes long ago? Really, such a fool..."


    Yumo��s tone was filled with a strong sense of reproach.


    However, while reproaching, Yumo also lifted the blanket and placed her hand on Mengxi��s chest, which was wrapped in bandages. Streams of thick Shadow energy slowly flowed into Mengxi��s body in a gentle manner. Yumo began to nourish Mengxi��s soul with her own power.


    "But, how should I put it... If it weren��t for you, I... I don��t know if I would have woken up again now. Even if I woke up, I don��t know how many things I would have done that I would regret for the rest of my life... Sigh, just imagining it makes me feel scared. Anyway, thank you...."


    Yumo sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    And she gently kissed Mengxi��s cheek as an expression of thanks.


    At the same time, Yumo also regarded this kiss as a kind of farewell.


    After smilingly pinching Mengxi��s little face, Yumo gave up the idea of continuing to accompany Mengxi. The purpose of her coming here was to personally confirm Mengxi��s safety, so as to calm her restless heart. Since the other party was temporarily out of life-threatening danger, and her lacking soul power had been replenished quite a bit by herself, Yumo had no need to stay any longer.


    After all, the holy energy here is too strong.


    It is not suitable for staying long.


    More importantly, I am very dangerous.


    It is better to stay away from Mengxi.


    ...


    However, just as Yumo had just stood up and was about to leave, the silver-haired girl��s weak little hand rose slowly at this moment and grabbed the hem of Yumo��s skirt. That weak and familiar voice slowly drifted into Yumo��s ears:


    ���� "Sister... don��t go..." ����

 Chapter 829 - 830: Farewell

    3/5


    "Sister, no, don��t go..."


    ?!


    Huh?!


    As this voice entered her ears, Yumo was stunned for a moment, and her ruby-colored gem-like eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The owner of this voice was undoubtedly Mengxi.


    In Yumo��s view,


    Even though she had helped Mengxi replenish a large amount of soul power, this girl still needed some time to adapt. It would take at least a week or so for her to wake up at the earliest.


    Unexpectedly, she was already conscious now?


    As expected of the chosen one, always full of surprises.


    Yumo��s heart was a little flustered.


    After all,


    The culprit who injured Mengxi to this extent was none other than herself. Feeling guilty, Yumo didn��t quite know how to face Mengxi.


    But Yumo couldn��t bear to ignore Mengxi��s call. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, after a long sigh, Yumo dismissed the idea of leaving immediately, slowly turned her head, and looked at the stunningly beautiful girl lying on the bed.


    At this moment, Mengxi had already slightly opened her eyes, looking at Yumo with reluctance.


    Upon feeling the soul power that Yumo had injected into her body, Mengxi struggled and, relying on her strong willpower, forcibly reconnected her soul and body, bringing her consciousness back to reality.


    At the last moment when she was engulfed by the Shadow Annihilation and her consciousness fell into the abyss, what entered Mengxi��s eyes was still that black-haired girl with a crazed look in her eyes.


    Mengxi had fallen asleep with an extremely uneasy feeling.


    Therefore,


    The moment she barely woke up, that feeling of worry came back, instantly enveloping the silver-haired girl��s heart.


    After vaguely seeing that familiar figure, Mengxi, whose consciousness was still in a half-dazed state, suddenly reached out her hand and grabbed the hem of the other party��s skirt.


    She wanted to confirm,


    Whether her beloved, that pure and gentle Yumo... had really come back?


    "Sister... Sister Yumo..."


    In a dazed state, Mengxi softly called out Yumo��s name.


    At this moment, Mengxi seemed to have lost her previous dominance and returned to the sweet little sister image from the small wooden house in the winter forest.


    Faced with such Mengxi, Yumo smiled helplessly.


    Guessing the other party��s intention, the black-haired girl slowly raised her hand and gently stroked Mengxi��s head, comforting her in a soft voice,


    "Yes, it��s me. I am back. You don��t need to worry~"


    As these words entered her ears, the uneasiness in Mengxi��s light purple eyes gradually dissipated, and a trace of relieved joy slowly overflowed from them.


    Mengxi slowly nodded and showed Yumo an angelic and charming smile,


    "Mm..."


    "So, rest assured."


    While comforting her, Yumo leaned down again and lightly kissed Mengxi��s forehead:


    "Get some good rest. You��re still very weak. Don��t force yourself."


    "..."


    Although they were just ordinary words of comfort, when paired with the action of a light kiss, Mengxi instinctively felt a hint of unease. Tightly holding Yumo��s small hand, Mengxi asked in a low voice with anxiety:


    "Sister Yumo... are, are you going somewhere?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo was stunned for a moment, and a ripple flashed in her ruby-colored eyes.


    After a brief silence,


    Yumo smiled slightly and didn��t choose to answer Mengxi��s words.


    However,


    She didn��t deny anything either.


    "Don��t think too much now. Getting good rest is the most important thing."


    "Sister?"


    "Be a good girl, rest well and Listen to me~"


    Yumo spoke in a tone as if coaxing a child.


    And as the words were spoken, ripples of scarlet energy gradually rippled on Yumo��s right hand that was stroking Mengxi��s forehead. As these ripples spread, a strong feeling of sleepiness suddenly surged into Mengxi��s mind, making her eyes increasingly heavy, and her already blurry consciousness was gradually enveloped by a layer of hazy mist.


    Mengxi wanted to struggle to regain consciousness.


    Her intuition told her,


    Her sister seemed to be planning to do something stupid again...


    If she didn��t stop her this time, she would probably regret it later...


    Unfortunately, the already weak Mengxi couldn��t possibly resist Yumo��s power.


    Her struggle was futile.


    In the end,


    The girl succumbed to drowsiness, and her heavy eyelids inevitably slowly closed, entering the dream realm once again.


    ...


    "Rest well, little girl."


    Looking at Mengxi, who had fallen asleep again, Yumo said in a doting and guilty tone. After that,


    Yumo didn��t linger too long,


    And quickly got up and left Mengxi��s room.


    However,


    Before leaving, Yumo did remember one thing. She directly grabbed Bai Yanluo��s foot and dragged the knocked-out Bai Yanluo out of the room like a mop, under the dumbfounded gazes of the church priests and soldiers. This famous Apostle was comically dragged by Yumo to the center of the garden.


    After releasing a slight amount of Shadow power to make the surrounding onlookers faint,


    Yumo threw Bai Yanluo out without any tenderness, directly tossing her into the pond.


    For some unknown reason,


    Bai Yanluo��s head seemed to have gained an extraordinary ability to withstand impacts. After being slightly stimulated by the pond water, her fainted consciousness suddenly awakened.


    "Cough cough cough!!"


    The next moment, Bai Yanluo, who had opened her eyes, suddenly emerged from the water and violently spat out the water.


    Afterwards,


    Bai Yanluo suddenly locked her angry eyes on the black-haired girl beside her.


    "Bastard!! Don��t go too far!!"


    Recalling her sword, Bai once again erupted with powerful holy energy, seemingly trying to fight Yumo to the death.


    Unfortunately,


    Yumo didn��t have the leisure for this and directly said coldly:


    "Be quiet and sit down."


    As the words were spoken, Bai Yanluo��s face changed drastically, and a strong binding force from the soul contract instantly enveloped her. Under the effect of this compulsory force, Bai Yanluo, who hadn��t even been invigorated for a second, withered again. The holy energy dissipated, and her entire body, like a scolded puppy, directly knelt down on the ground.


    At this moment, the slow-reacting Bai Yanluo seemed to have just remembered a very serious fact.


    That was, her soul contract was in the other party��s hands...


    She was powerless to disobey the other party.


    As long as Yumo was willing, she could become the other party��s toy at any time.


    However, even so, Bai didn��t submit out of fear like last time, but continued to stare at Yumo with an unwilling and angry gaze, with the momentum of going down with the ship together.


    In response to this,


    Yumo wasn��t angry, but instead, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, revealing a trace of satisfaction:


    "Not bad, this is more like a Heavenly Apostle."


    Then, Yumo changed the topic and pointed to Mengxi��s residence not far away with some helplessness,


    "Relax, there��s no need to be so hostile to me. I didn��t harm Mengxi."


    ?!!


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai was stunned for a moment, then immediately expanded her holy energy and brought Mengxi��s residence into her sensing range. After confirming that Mengxi was indeed unharmed and that her soul power had even greatly recovered, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help but show a surprised and puzzled expression.


    Apparently,


    During the time I was unconscious just now, Bloody Butterfly not only didn��t harm Mengxi but even helped treat her?


    Clearly, it was her who beat Mengxi into this miserable state?


    Now she��s treating her again?


    "What exactly do you want to... do?"


    However, Yumo had no intention of answering Bai, but directly changed the topic and rarely used a plead tone.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Huh?"


    Bai frowned.


    Why bring up this topic now?


    Besides, don��t you already have my soul contract? Whatever you ask me to do, I have to do it anyway? Is it necessary to ask so sincerely?


    However, since this Abyss Demon didn��t harm Mengxi and lowered her posture to speak to her in a negotiating tone, Bai Yanluo had to respond. After taking a deep breath and suppressing her agitated mood and raging holy energy, Bai Yanluo asked cautiously:


    "You want my help?"


    "Yes... Although I feel that you��re not very reliable, it seems that I can only reluctantly find you now that almost all the high-ranking members of the Asumos Church have been wiped out..."


    "Uh."


    Hearing the disdain in Yumo��s words, Bai couldn��t help but frown and twitch constantly.


    Although she was unhappy inside, considering the other party��s strength and the compulsory nature of the soul contract, Bai Yanluo could only smile awkwardly a few times:


    "Hehe, then I��m really, reluctantly troubling you. So, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    "Help me assist Mengxi."


    "Assist Mengxi?"


    "Yes, I hope you can assist Mengxi in becoming a good saintess, and by the way... re-establish a different church centered around Mengxi. Then, let this new church manage the current human world together with Black Rose family..."

 Chapter 830 - 831: The Visit of the Ice Dragon Clan

    4/6 S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the barrier where Yumo��s villa is located in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, several individuals dressed in white robes with blue and silver long hair arrived with heavy hearts.


    Being able to move around in the Winter Forest and pass through the protection of the Abyssal Demon group to reach the outside of the barrier, these people were naturally not ordinary people.


    That��s right, they were the little friends of the Ice Dragon Clan, one of the friendly neighbors of the Abyssal Demon family!


    As the reserve...ahem! As good friends of the Demons, the members of the Ice Dragon Clan were naturally also invited to attend little Yuan��er��s birthday party.


    For attending such a grand event, the members of the Ice Dragon Clan were incredibly excited, with their pale faces beaming with eerie expressions of happiness.


    It was as if they had a look of unwavering determination to never return.


    Birthday party, such a beautiful word. But it left an indelible shadow in the hearts of the Ice Dragon Clan members.


    In addition to being ��rightfully�� exploited every time they went to a birthday party, they also had to suffer cruel physical torment.


    For those little ancestors at the Demon King level, attending a birthday party might be a joyful thing. But for the other beast tribes in the Winter Forest, it was tantamount to a banquet of death. Because at almost every birthday banquet, they needed to accompany those little Demon King ancestors to play games. And considering the huge difference in strength, playing games with them was no different from suicide...


    Not to mention, at the most recent birthday party for Shouyue, five Ice Dragon Clan experts went to accompany her in games. When they returned, not only were there mysteriously only three left, but one of them seemed to have lost their tail? The other two also appeared to be somewhat mentally disturbed...


    Therefore, going to attend the birthday party of the demons was once regarded as seeking death.


    Considering this, the Ice Dragon Clan experts who came to the outside of the barrier this time were naturally not willing. They just had bad luck and drew the short straw.


    Staring at the barrier ahead and imagining the tragic experiences of their predecessors, the Ice Dragon Clan experts couldn��t help but take a deep breath, silently praying in their hearts, praying that they could return safely this time.


    However, these Ice Dragon Clan experts, who had gloomy faces and looked like they were attending a funeral, were quickly startled by a shout, making their bodies tremble.


    "Don��t cry all day long!! Did your mothers die?!! Smile for me! Absolutely don��t let others see that you��re unhappy!! Understand?!!"


    The person speaking was a heroic middle-aged man at the front of the team, the current leader of the Ice Dragon Clan - Xindi.


    As the leader of the Ice Dragons, being able to lead the race to survive for hundreds of years under the rule of the Demons, Xindi had long been clear about the temperaments of those Demon King ancestors. This time, they were holding a birthday party for the demon king��s little sister. If they, as guests, appeared too negative and ruined the atmosphere of the banquet, then undoubtedly, the next year on this day would be their death anniversary!


    The usually kind and friendly demons would not let them off.


    Therefore, Xindi did not hesitate to reprimand his subordinates for their bitter gourd faces.


    Fortunately, Xindi still had considerable prestige within the Ice Dragon Clan. The ice dragons quickly hid their gloomy expressions and showed a ��happy look�� of being in high spirits.


    Seeing this, Xindi nodded with satisfaction.


    "Alright, let��s set off. I wish everyone a safe return home."


    As if going to war, after receiving the blessing of the clan leader, the Ice Dragon Clan experts resolutely entered the barrier with Xindi in an atmosphere of being ready to die.


    Then, the Ice Dragon Clan experts, including Xindi, couldn��t help but show surprised expressions and looked around in a daze.


    "Huh? This, wtf is this?"


    They had long known that the inside and outside of the barrier were like different worlds.


    But what they didn��t expect was that compared to the last time they attended Shuoyue��s birthday party, the scenery inside the barrier had changed so much. Among them, the majestic and ancient palace was no longer there, replaced by a magnificent and splendid villa. Around the villa were beautiful flower fields and gardens.


    The lush green trees and blooming flowers filled everything around with a vibrant sense of spring. At first glance, no one could associate such a scene with the Winter Forest. After all, the place they lived in was the coldest and harshest place on the entire continent.


    In addition to the flowers, grass, and green trees, all kinds of festive decorations, such as ribbons, red lanterns, wreaths, and hanging lanterns, were dazzling and overwhelming.


    What was even more exaggerated was that there were also ice skating rinks, amusement parks, swimming pools, zoos and a series of entertainment facilities built here?


    Um, but why were the beasts locked in the cages all from the Winter Forest?


    Xindi��s brows couldn��t help but twitch, but he quickly gave up thinking about this question. After a brief shock, he turned his gaze to the charming red-haired woman in a low-cut evening gown not far away. Although the other party looked hot and was full of mature seductiveness, Xindi didn��t dare to have any improper thoughts about her.


    Because he was well aware of how dangerous this woman was.


    After slowly walking up to this woman, Xindi respectfully lowered the proud head of the dragon clan, and somewhat humbly greeted her:


    "It��s been a long time, Lady Kalina."


    "Oh, it��s Xindi. Long time no see." Kalina politely responded. "How have you been lately?"


    "Uh, lately?" Recalling the sword master Pierre who had just landed in their camp a few days ago and casually beat them up, Xindi��s brows twitched.


    Like hell it��s been good...


    Xindi really wanted to say that, but due to the cruel reality, he could only awkwardly scratch the back of his head and smile apologetically.


    "Hahaha, good, of course it��s good, couldn��t be better."


    While smiling awkwardly, Xindi couldn��t help but notice two other familiar figures beside Kalina, one a tall, hairy, bald, muscular man, and the other a short-haired woman who looked as creepy as a corpse. "Robo? Baling? You��re here too?"


    That��s right, at this moment, standing beside Kalina were the Bear Clan leader Robo and the Undead Clan leader Baling. The moment he saw these two, Xindi showed a cordial smile.


    Originally, these two clans were also well-known beast tribes in the Winter Forest, and they were also at odds with the Ice Dragon Clan, fighting for power and influence all day long. But after the arrival of the Abyssal Demons, their clans unsurprisingly all became miserable oppressed objects. Unknowingly, perhaps because of their shared fate, the hatred between their races miraculously subsided, and they established an extraordinary ��friendship��.


    Therefore, upon seeing his friends, Xindi politely greeted them.


    A friendly atmosphere instantly rippled between the three old friends.


    It wasn��t until Kalina spoke again that she interrupted the three people��s long eye contact.


    "Indded, Robo and Baling arrived early. They��ve been chatting with me for a long time. Also, they have prepared quite a few gifts for my little sister. Hmm... speaking of gifts? Xindi, your Ice Dragon Clan should have also prepared some, right?"


    "Hehe, of course." Xindi said confidently.


    At the same time, he also cast a meaningful glance at the two clan leaders not far away. Soon, he received equally profound responses from Clan Leaders Robo and Baling.


    That��s right, as clans that had been repeatedly destroyed, they were all well aware that these Demon bastards wanted to use birthday gifts as an excuse to squeeze the hard-earned wealth of their clans. So this time, they had communicated in advance! Don��t send anything too precious! Let those Demon ancestors see their unyielding hearts!


    What do you want me to give? I��ll give whatever I want? No way! We��re already poor and can��t afford to give anything!


    Moreover, the law does not punish the masses. If they all send slightly cheaper gifts, even if Kalina is unhappy, she won��t say much.


    And through the eye contact with the two clan leaders, Xindi ��confirmed�� that these two had very cooperatively executed the original plan and did not send any valuable gifts. Since that was the case, he had no psychological burden.


    The next moment, a silver light rippled in Xindi��s palm, and the gift specially prepared by the Ice Dragon Clan was revealed in his hand!


    In an instant, golden light surged! A strange, soothing aura instantly rippled in all directions, welcoming the gazes of countless guests.


    It could be seen that what was in Xindi��s hand was an exquisite gift box, and inside the box was a small white-gold bead emanating an extraordinary aura.


    Undoubtedly, this was not an ordinary bead, but a Dragon Bead that Xindi had spent a hundred years refining, condensing a large amount of dragon souls!


    That��s right, the gift Xindi presented was not simple at all. It could be said to be priceless! Even many peerless powerhouses would covet it! Moreover, its golden and shiny appearance was undoubtedly very attractive to children.


    "Lady Kalina, please accept the Dragon Bead our Clan has prepared for your little sister!" Xindi lowered his head and said solemnly.


    At this moment, his face were filled with the smugness of a successful scheme, and his glance towards Robo and Baling was full of mockery.


    Hahaha!!


    Fuck!!


    At times like this, one should give precious gifts!


    It was obvious to anyone that Lady Kalina was very fond of her sister! She attached great importance to this banquet! If the gift could gain the favor of Miss Yuan��er or the recognition of Lady Kalina, then our Ice Dragon Clan��s future would be smooth sailing? Becoming a great existence in the Forest, second only to the Abyssal Demons?

 Chapter 831 - 832: Obsession

    At times like this, one should give precious gifts!


    It was obvious to anyone that Lady Kalina was very fond of her sister! She attached great importance to this banquet! If the gift could gain the favor of Miss Yuan��er or the recognition of Lady Kalina, then our Ice Dragon Clan��s future would be smooth sailing? Becoming a great existence in the Forest, second only to the Abyssal Demons?


    Ha! Hahaha, Robo, Baling, you two are such fools. I can��t believe you fell for my nonsense so easily.


    If other races send ordinary gifts, our Dragon Orb will undoubtedly steal the show, and I will become the brightest star of the event, surely winning the hearts of Lady Kalina and Miss Yuan��er.


    But don��t worry.


    Once our Ice Dragon Clan rises to power, we definitely won��t bully you.


    As his scheme neared its final stages, a self-satisfied grin slowly spread across Xindi��s face.


    However,


    after waiting for a long time,


    the praise from Kalina that Xindi anticipated did not come. Instead, Kalina��s response was nothing more than ordinary:


    "Oh, a Dragon Orb? Not bad. I��ll accept it on behalf of my sister."


    "Huh? What?"


    Surprised by the unexpected reaction, Xindi raised his head in confusion, watching Kalina take the Dragon Orb from his hand and casually toss it into a small house nearby, adding it to the pile of gifts inside...


    The anticipated compliments and rewards never came. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huh?


    What?


    How... how could this be her reaction?


    Xindi was utterly perplexed. However, upon seeing the pile of gifts inside the small house, he instantly understood everything, his brows furrowing tightly.


    "Those... those are?!"


    At this moment, the ordinary small wooden house was filled with countless bright red fruits. Xindi recognized them at a glance as Crimson Blood Fruits, not only delicious but also capable of enhancing one��s physique and spiritual power. They were among the most precious and rare fruits on the continent. The value of such a large collection of Crimson Blood Fruits was unimaginable.


    In the vast Winter Great Forest, the only place capable of growing Crimson Blood Fruits was the territory of the Magic Bear Clan... The origin of these fruits needed no explanation.


    Amidst the cluster of Crimson Blood Fruits, a set of armor emanating a strong cursed power also caught the eye. The knowledgeable Xindi quickly realized that this was the treasure armor of the Undead Clan, "Dawn of the Broken Soul"!


    At this moment, Xindi��s face twitched involuntarily. He slowly turned his head, looking at his two "friends" not far away, and without a second word, sent them the most solemn questioning gaze.


    ...


    ���� Damn you two treacherous beasts!!!! ����


    Although he held back from saying it out loud, Xindi expressed his inner hysteria through his furious glare.


    The Dragon Orb he had painstakingly prepared was taken away by Kalina without any benefit to the Ice Dragon Clan, leaving Xindi fuming with rage.


    As equally matched opponents, Clan Leaders Robo and Baling, who were subjected to this gaze, also couldn��t help but twitch their faces. Without a word, they responded to Xindi with a you��re the one who��s shameless expression, conveying their dissatisfaction.


    �� You bastard, what right do you have to accuse us?! ��


    And so, on an invisible battlefield, the three Clan Leaders engaged in a fierce confrontation.


    If not for the sake of etiquette, they might have come to blows right then and there.


    Fortunately,


    Kalina timely feigned confusion and looked at both sides, quelling the potential outbreak of conflict.


    Lowering his head reluctantly, Xindi gritted his teeth and occasionally cast resentful glances at his two "partners."


    Damn it, it��s all because of you scumbags, constantly engaging in internal strife, driving up the cost of gift-giving! Seriously, always thinking about flattering those demons instead of resisting. A bunch of useless...


    ...


    Xindi kept muttering to himself, seemingly forgetting his own less-than-honorable intentions.


    However, as he continued to curse, Xindi didn��t feel ashamed. Instead, he gradually immersed himself in a sense of desolation.


    "Sigh..."


    Seeing Kalina and the other two Clan Leaders leave, Xindi couldn��t help but let out a long sigh.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Xindi still gave up on following the example of the other two Clan Leaders, fawning over Kalina.


    No matter what, as a noble dragon, once the absolute overlord of the continent, Xindi still managed to retain a shred of dignity.


    In his heart, he couldn��t help but recall the glorious era of the past.


    The Dragon Clan not only didn��t need to bow to anyone, but was also revered by all.


    Any existence that disrespected the Dragon Clan would be annihilated under their absolute power.


    Unfortunately, those days were gone forever.


    Now, even if his Ice Dragon lineage had the chance to escape the Winter Forest and reunite with the Dragon Clan��s main family, they would still struggle to resist the Abyssal Demons.


    In this lifetime, they might only be able to live in subjugation, treated like pets.


    Thinking about this, Xindi��s heart sank even further.


    He couldn��t help but yearn for the magnificent times of the past.


    Alas, if the Sacred Dragon King were still here, how could our Dragon Clan be so oppressed?!


    With the Sacred Dragon King��s immense power, those damn demons would be reduced to ashes with a snap of his fingers!


    Although Xindi had never seen the Sacred Dragon King and didn��t live in that legendary era, the splendor depicted in ancient texts had long made him envious of that time and his admiration for the Sacred Dragon King flowed like an endless river.


    And just as Xindi was lost in his fantasies, a strange aura suddenly intruded into his perception.


    "Huh?!"


    This peculiar sensation from his soul made Xindi tremble, and his consciousness returned from his wild imagination.


    He returned to reality.


    Following that aura, Xindi directed his gaze to the side.


    There, Xindi saw a cute, fluffy little white dragon.


    The moment he saw the little white dragon, Xindi��s eyes narrowed, revealing an expression of utter astonishment mixed with wild joy. The golden emblem on the little white dragon��s forehead was almost identical to the one belonging to the Sacred Dragon King that Xindi had learned about from ancient texts! Moreover, he vaguely sensed an indescribable dragon might emanating from the little white dragon��s body.


    It was enough to make him, the Ice Dragon King, feel apprehensive. This little white dragon��s identity was certainly not simple.


    Could it be... The Great Sacred Dragon King??


    For some reason, such a bold guess popped into Xindi��s mind.


    However,


    in the next instant, Xindi dismissed his unrealistic thoughts.


    Because, right under his astonished gaze, a pink-haired little girl with exquisite features, wearing an elaborate princess dress, came running over. Without a word, she hugged the little white dragon in her arms and kept nuzzling it.


    "Geez, Meli-chan! Running around again, I��m not happy~. Come on, let��s go back~. Time for a bath and change of clothes~."


    Although a trace of resistance appeared on the little white dragon��s face as it was held in the pink-haired girl��s arms, it vanished in the blink of an eye. Then, like a cute pet, the little white dragon let out a few adorable meows and obediently nestled in the pink-haired girl��s embrace, allowing her to fondle it like a doll.


    Sigh, I must be under too much pressure lately.


    To mistake such a thing for the Great Sacred Dragon King...


    The Great Sacred Dragon King has always been mighty and heroic. How could he possibly become so cute? Moreover, the Great Dragon King is brave and fearless. How could he submit to an Abyssal Demon and be tormented as a toy?


    Even an idiot would know that��s impossible. Sigh.


    Xindi��s face showed a hint of guilt. Slowly closing his eyes, he clasped his hands together and reverently apologized to the great one in his heart.


    Sorry, Sacred Dragon King, your descendant is unfilial. For a moment, I was deluded and mistook that cute pet creature for your incarnation. I am truly, deeply sorry!! I hope you can forgive your descendant��s mistake and continue to protect your offspring.


    If possible, I hope your spirit in heaven can display its divine power and help us drive away the threat of the Abyssal Demons.


    Amin~


    ...


    Fortunately, at this moment, all of Xindi��s thoughts were hidden in his mind. If these words were spoken out loud and heard by a certain little white dragon...


    Then, our great Sacred Dragon Queen Meli, would probably be so embarrassed that she would find a cake and commit suicide.


    Poking her head out from Yuan��er��s arms, the little white dragon gazed at Xindi, who had a complex expression on his face, with mixed feelings. She deliberately ran out of the small house, not to avoid being dressed in that embarrassing pink dress by Yuan��er. The main reason she came here was to see her dragon descendants.


    Although she had seen a dragon descendant at the Luminous Royal Academy, that was just one person. Their situation couldn��t represent the entire Dragon Clan.


    However, seeing the once-notorious Ice Dragon lineage now acting like lapdogs in front of the Abyssal Demons, Meli naturally felt heartbroken.


    Feelings of unwillingness surged in her heart.


    As the former Dragon King, although she currently looked like a lollipop-eating loli dragon, Meli possessed a lofty sense of racial pride.


    Her lifelong pursuit was to make the Dragon Clan stand at the pinnacle of the continent.


    The fundamental purpose of collaborating with Kael and Molok to obtain a new body was also to rebuild the Dragon Clan��s prestige.


    Therefore, after witnessing the decline of the Dragon Clan and their subservience to the Abyssal Demons, Meli couldn��t help but feel a sense of sorrow.


    Sigh, my poor descendants... They��ve been bullied into this state.


    However, she didn��t dare to reprimand her juniors.


    After all, as the Sacred Dragon Queen, her situation wasn��t much better compared to her juniors...


    Day after day, she acted as a cute little creature beside the Demon Kings.


    Of course, as the Sacred Dragon Queen, Meli would never truly succumb to the temptation of lollipops. She was just enduring hardships and waiting for an opportunity to arise!


    However, considering the absolute strength of the Abyssal Demon forces, Meli always felt that the future was bleak, and her heart was inevitably shrouded in pessimism.


    With their current strength, let alone confronting the female demon leaders, even these minor demon kings could easily capture them all and turn them into dragon meat skewers.


    What,


    what should I do?


    What should I do to help the Dragon Clan break free from our current lowly position?


    While enjoying the lollipop fed into her mouth by Yuan��er, Meli pondered over this major life issue. At the same time, the little white dragon couldn��t help but look up at Yuan��er��s immature and adorable face.


    Could it be, that I, really have no choice but to sell my body and compromise with this little demon girl? Considering the favor this little demon girl received, if I truly became her good friend, perhaps the Dragon Clan could really turn the tables...


    But, seducing her? How could I, the great Sacred Dragon Queen, do such a thing?!


    I have to think of another way.


    Hmm?


    Speaking of which?


    As if realizing something, Meli thoughtfully directed her gaze towards a corner of the mansion, where a certain little black rose maid was located. Although the members of the Black Rose family seemed unaware, with her keen perception, Meli sensed an unusual aura from that little maid.


    It was an aura identical to that of the Girl of Destiny.


    He should be the Son of Destiny, right?


    Now that the Girl of Destiny had already colluded with the Abyssal Demons, the Son of Destiny might be the only one I could rely on.


    Although he��s still very weak now, considering the infinite possibilities of the chosen one, it seems like it might work?!


    Meli��s eyes sparkled with excitement as she pleasantly envisioned in her heart.


    The potential of the Son of Destiny, combined with my knowledge and wisdom! It feels like there��s a chance!!


    At this moment, a grand vision gradually took shape in Meli��s mind.

 Chapter 832 - 833: The Arrival of Dawn

    Good news:


    I updated all the timelines of the chapters, so next month it will be updated on time.


    Sorry again for the delay, I had a very demanding midterm so I couldn��t dedicate the necessary time.


    And the title will be changed to Abyssal Chronicles. but I will put the old name near the title to avoid confusion.


    ---------


    Well now, although Meili had already constructed a grand ��racial revival plan�� in her mind, she probably needed to first contemplate how to preserve her dignity as the Dragon King at the moment.


    Whimper


    Right now, in the dressing room of the mansion, under the urging of Yuan��er, Little Meili had already deactivated her cute pet mode and transformed back into that teary-eyed blonde dragon loli. Having reverted to human form, the stark naked Little Meili was currently just hugging her chest like this, trembling as she curled up in the corner. In front of her stood Yuan��er with her hands on her hips, along with two maid sisters holding little dresses.


    Evidently, Yuan��er had a great interest in tormenting Meili and helping her change clothes.


    Besides, In Yuan��er��s view, today was her birthday after all, so Meili as her best friend must also dress up prettily. Additionally, Yuan��er also wanted to take this opportunity to properly educate Little Meili. She thought, how could such a cute girl be so unfashionable? Girls need to learn to dress up!


    Unfortunately, Meili did not think this way.


    As the Sacred Dragon, even if she had turned into an inexperienced little girl, she still had to maintain the dignity of the Dragon King! Those kinds of light and fluttery frilly dresses, there was no way she could ever wear them!


    Damn little demon, are you trying to use these kinds of tricks to erode my will to resist?! Let me tell you! Not a chance!


    Right now, I perhaps do not dare to rebel. But once our dragon race rose again, I would definitely teach this damn demon little girl a harsh lesson!


    The indignant Little Meili just glared "fiercely" at Yuan��er in front of her with a ��just you wait�� look in her eyes, the defiant emotion within them displayed to the fullest.


    However, Yuan��er had long been accustomed to this, because every time she tormented her little friend, Meili would always show this kind of expression. As for her little friend��s words like "thirty years of the river flowing east, thirty years of it flowing west, don��t bully the young dragon", or eyes containing similar meaning, Yuan��er had already seen it dozens of times.


    In any case, her Little Meili was just all talk, completely lacking actual action, so Yuan��er didn��t really mind.


    However, today was her birthday party after all, she didn��t want her little friend to be in a bad mood~, so Yuan��er gave up on using forceful methods.


    Thereupon, she habitually took out an exquisite and appetizing lollipop from the small satchel beside her, and without a word, stuffed it into Little Meili��s mouth with practiced ease. In an instant, a wonderful sweetness exploded in Meili��s taste buds. Under the nourishment of this sweetness, the dissatisfaction on the dragon loli��s face dissipated at a visible speed, replaced by a blissful smile.


    "Mmm, so sweet~"


    Filled with a sense of happiness, Little Meili completely gave up resistance, just letting Yuan��er and the few maids toss her about like this.


    Watching Meili who had reverted to obedient and lovely mode, Yuan��er revealed a hint of a self-satisfied grin.


    "Hehe, dragons are so easy to handle~."


    ...


    Outside the mansion, hearing the laughter coming from the third-floor dressing room, Kalina in the pavilion downstairs couldn��t help but reveal a trace of a helpless smile. Originally, she was worried that keeping such a powerful dragon as a pet was a very dangerous thing, and even wanted to personally help Yuan��er train the pet, but now it seemed that she was worrying too much. My little sister is very smart and can completely handle that foolish dragon. Since that was the case, I don��t need to intervene.


    After a slight smile, Kalina turned her gaze to the well-behaved gray-haired little girl standing beside her. Because of the birthday banquet, Liyu had also dressed up a bit with the assistance of the Black Rose maids for the first time in a long while. Her gray hair was lazily coiled up, with a blue crystal ribbon suspending a small lock of hair beside her ear. The headdress made of blue crystal, under the illumination of the lamp and sunlight, revealed a crystal clear soft glow. Under the white shirt was an exquisite jade green backless lace mini dress, perfectly showcasing the girl��s flawless skin and adorable appearance.


    Kalina was not stingy with her praise for her cute sister:


    "Quite adorable,"


    "Thank you for the compliment, big sis~"


    Liyu responded excitedly. Then, she eagerly looked around,


    "How is it going, Sister, is everything going smoothly?"


    "Mm, it��s all going well. That guy Sebastian is quite capable, the arrangement of the banquet venue is perfect. Those guests invited to join in the fun have also all arrived, and they don��t seem to have any ideas of messing around either."


    "Hehe, of course, after all, Sister Kalina is here, they wouldn��t dare to act out of line. Those beast clan leaders wouldn��t want to be turned into skewers after going back~"


    "You little one, Don��t make me sound so scary, okay?"


    Kalina pretended to be displeased, but in fact dotingly patted Liyu��s little head,


    "By the way, Sister Kalina, when will Mom and the others arrive?"


    Liyu asked with some anticipation.


    After all, It had been a full three months since Yumo left for the Red Leaf Empire capital to serve as a teacher.


    In the past, Liyu was someone who stuck by her mother��s side all day long, leaving her mother��s side for two or three days at most. Liyu��s heart had long felt lonely not seeing her mother for three months straight like this. She, who was severely lacking in mommy energy, was eager to rush into her mother��s arms for a cuddle.


    Unfortunately, to this question, Kalina could only respond helplessly:


    "Not sure, there has been no news from Xiao��s side, and I don��t know where she is... Hm??"


    However, before she could finish speaking, Kalina raised her brows.


    Because, a powerful aura had just barged into her perception domain, and was approaching her at an extraordinary speed.


    "Oh, speak of the devil!"


    With a slight smile, Kalina turned her head to the side.


    At this moment, a graceful man with short black hair cut neatly to his ears, wearing a black cloak and a black and white tailcoat, had already appeared beside Kalina at some point. The man was handsome and suave, with a charming aura that could captivate one��s soul at a glance. Standing together with the enchanting Kalina, they had a unique atmosphere of being a match made in heaven.


    A man who had the qualifications to stand beside Kalina neither humbly nor arrogantly, his identity was self-evident. He was the leader of the Black Rose family.


    Xiao - Black Rose.


    "Long time no see, Lady Kalina, Lady Liyu."


    Xiao placed one hand on his chest and elegantly saluted the two sisters in greeting.


    After politely nodding in response, Kalina asked with some curiosity:


    "Why so late?"


    "My apologies, there were too many things to deal with in Red Leaf , especially the matter of the new emperor��s ascension to the throne, which took up too much time."


    "It��s alright, you��ve worked hard. Under these circumstances, you still took the time to rush over."


    "It��s only proper, after all, this time it��s Miss Yuan��er��s birthday."


    "By the way, where are Mother and the other Black Rose members?"


    "The other Black Rose members are already in the backyard, unloading the gifts. However... as for Lady Yumo."


    "Did something happen to mom!?"


    Liyu cautiously poked her head out from behind Kalina and asked curiously.


    "Lady Yumo hasn��t arrived yet for the time being."


    "Hm? Then, where did Mother go?"


    "Lady Yumo went to Wind City to pick up Yuan��er��s grandparents."


    "Mother personally went? Wasn��t it agreed that Wanya and the others would go pick them up?"


    "Yes, although it��s a bit inexplicable, Lady Yumo seems to vaguely regard those two as elder-like existences. Perhaps it��s because of that experience when she pretended to be their granddaughter."


    "Alright then."


    Kalina nodded with a mixed feelings:


    "Since it��s Mother��s decision, we��ll just comply." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mm, but to be honest, I was the one who suggested that Lady Yumo go pick them up in person."


    "You suggested it? Why make such a suggestion?"


    Faced with this question, Xiao narrowed his eyes meaningfully,


    "Because this way, we��ll have time."


    Seemingly sensing that there was more to Xiao��s words, Kalina couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows,


    "You mean?"


    Hearing this, Xiao carefully lowered his body and whispered beside Kalina and Liyu,


    "Mm, tell Lady Shuoyue and the others, as well as Sebastian and his guys, to come to the conference room for a bit. There are some things that I feel we still need to explain further. Otherwise, later... if our stories don��t match, it��ll be troublesome..."


    As these words entered their ears, both Kalina and Liyu couldn��t help but reveal a serious expression. The two sisters looked at each other and nodded in unison:


    "Understood."


    When it came to the safety of their butt, the two sisters had no choice but to treat it with the utmost importance.

 Chapter 833 - 834: Secret Meeting

    "I��ve already notified Shuoyue and Sebastian, they will arrive at the meeting room soon," Kalina said slowly as she put down the communication magic stone in her hand.


    On the other side, after looking around and sensing for a while, Liyu pouted her lips in frustration and looked at Xiao in puzzlement, "Xiao, where did Limo go?"


    As a Demon King born at the same time as Limo, Sister Liyu��s regard for her silly elder sister was extraordinary. Not seeing her sister for three whole months, Liyu��s longing for her naturally goes without saying. You should know that in the past hundred years, the two of them were inseparable existences.


    It was Yuan��er��s birthday, so Sister Limo would definitely return to the Winter Forest.


    It��s just that, even Xiao had arrived? Then where did Sister Limo run off to? S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regarding Liyu��s question, Xiao scratched his cheek with his finger somewhat embarrassedly, and answered with a hint of apology, "Sorry, Lady Liyu, I didn��t keep a good eye on Limo. After arriving at the Winter Forest, Limo rushed into the forest to play wildly... then in a moment of inattention, she disappeared."


    "Uhhhh, that is so like her..."


    Hearing this, Liyu couldn��t help but cover her forehead.


    Although somewhat speechless, it was indeed something her silly sister would do.


    It��s just that, she finally returned to the Winter Forest after much difficulty, but didn��t come to see her little sister first, and instead ran off somewhere to frolic about?


    "Baka sister!" Liyu muttered somewhat unhappily, she revealing a disappointed expression as if she had fallen out of favor.


    Seeing Liyu like this, Xiao helplessly opened his mouth to console her, "Lady Liyu, Limo has just been restrained for too long. It��s a rare chance for her to return to the wild and release her feral nature a bit, she should be back to find you very soon..."


    However, almost the instant Xiao��s voice fell, a familiar voice suddenly entered the ears of Liyu, Xiao and the others,


    ����"Liyu! Liyu!! I��m back!!!"����


    As the excited shouts entered their ears, a white figure suddenly leapt out from the nearby bushes and pounced towards the gray-haired little girl!


    ?!!


    "Huh?! Sister?!!"


    Before Liyu could react, the big boobs from the white-haired girl directly pressed down on Liyu��s petite body.


    Boom~~


    Accompanied by a loud bang and the scattering of snowflakes, just like that, under Kalina��s doting gaze, the two sisters rolled into the snow.


    Tightly hugging the gray-haired girl in her arms, the wolf girl excitedly sniffed her sister��s face,


    "Hehe, long time no see, Liyu! Did you miss me!"


    Undoubtedly, this wolf girl who pounced on Liyu was none other than our silly friend Limo.


    Seeing Limo who had just been fooling around outside return to the barrier so quickly, Xiao couldn��t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    "She actually came back so fast?"


    "Mm."


    After struggling for a bit, Liyu finally managed to free her head from Limo��s bosom and looked at that familiar face with delight. Although she felt extremely happy in her heart, the usually slightly tsundere Liyu still couldn��t help but pout her lips, shaking the snow off her head while pretending to be displeased as she scolded:


    "Seriously, Sister! How could you just pounce on me like that! My hard-to-change ceremonial dress is all dirty now, and my hairstyle is messed up too!"


    "Hehehe~"


    However, as usual, the silly Limo directly ignored Liyu��s ��complaints�� and rubbed against her little sister to her heart��s content, leaving Liyu a bit speechless.


    "Mmm... You are really too much..."


    Although speechless, the little one was obviously also enjoying the feeling of cuddling with her sister, her adorable face full of blissful delight.


    However, after sitting up, rubbing her sister��s head, and scratching her sister��s chin, Liyu cast an inquiring gaze at Xiao:


    "Xiao, Sister��s lady etiquette training plan? Not much effect, right?"


    "Sigh, sadly."


    Xiao lowered his head, also saying somewhat ashamedly.


    In response, Liyu smugly stuck out her tongue and laughed a bit mischievously. "Hehe, I knew it~. But this is fine too. I would feel uncomfortable if she became too ladylike~"


    "As long as you like it."


    "Right, Xiao, weren��t we going to the meeting room? I can bring Sister Limo along, right?"


    Liyu blinked her beautiful jade-green eyes, saying with a face full of anticipation.


    Having finally reunited with her own sister, Liyu hadn��t gotten enough of rubbing against her and didn��t want to part with Limo for the time being. Therefore, Liyu hugged Limo��s neck like this and looked at Xiao with ��pleading�� little eyes.


    Seeing the intimate pair of sisters, Xiao also felt embarrassed to refuse.


    Although he originally didn��t plan to have Limo attend the meeting, considering Limo��s silly brain couldn��t remember anything and wouldn��t understand the meeting content anyway, Xiao also nodded his head as if resigned to his fate.


    "Alright then, come together."


    ""Yay~""


    The two sisters raised their hands and cheered in unison.


    ...


    Inside the meeting room on the third floor of the mansion,


    Under Kalina��s summons, the people of the Black Rose family who had long arrived at the mansion, such as Sebastian, as well as Shuoyue who was setting up the venue outside, quickly came to the meeting hall to discuss plans for survival.


    But at this time,


    An uninvited guest seemed to want to curiously mix in among them, and he was none other than our fellow student Pierre, the powerful abyss demon with the title of Sword Demon.


    "Oh!, what are you trying to secretly do~"


    Considering Pierre��s shady history, and firmly believing her own brother would only make things worse, Kalina did not assign any tasks to Pierre. She just let him quietly rest in the garden, nicely calling it ��Brother��s esteemed status is too high to do chores. All miscellaneous tasks can be handled by your sisters.��


    Thus, unsurprisingly, Pierre ended up in a state of excruciating boredom.


    In this state, seeing the members of the Black Rose and his own sisters gradually gathering towards the meeting room, Pierre stealthily wanted to sneak in and join the commotion.


    Unfortunately, how could Pierre��s thoughts escape Kalina��s eyes?


    Just as Pierre took his first step into the meeting room door, Kalina appeared before him like a ghost, hands on hips, directly causing Pierre to let out a startled cry.


    "Eh? Kalina?!"


    "Brother is prohibited from entering here."


    After smiling and politely uttering those heart-piercing words, Kalina unhesitatingly raised her finger towards Pierre��s forehead.


    The next instant, a crimson light flared up.


    Booooom!!


    Accompanied by a tremendous bang, under the horrified gaze of outside guests, a crimson Shadow Annihilation beam erupted from inside the mansion, even directly piercing through the barrier from within. In an instant, a scorching hot atmosphere enveloped the area inside the barrier.


    Just like that, before Pierre could react, he took Kalina��s attack head-on. Under the powerful impact, the dazed and innocent-looking Pierre was blasted out of the barrier, turning into a faint purple meteor disappearing into the horizon.


    From start to finish, Pierre acted solely on his own and never participated in their plans with the Black Rose family. Therefore, Kalina naturally would not let Pierre join the meeting.


    Moreover, considering Pierre��s unreliable character, Kalina did not dare let this stupid brother attend the meeting, unless she wanted to stir up trouble for herself.


    Thus, to prevent Pierre from causing another disturbance, Kalina wasted no words and blasted him away.


    Seeing such a clean and efficient method, Xiao did not say much, but he felt satisfied and a bit of joy.


    After all, over the past few years, Pierre��s unbridled activities had long accumulated a pile of anger in Xiao and others who had to constantly clean up after him. Therefore, seeing Pierre get blasted away gave them an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.


    ...


    After closing the meeting room door and setting up five layers of barriers to prevent eavesdropping, Xiao supported himself on the table and scanned the attendees with a serious gaze.


    "The content of this meeting is something you all likely understand in your hearts. When it comes to deceiving Lady Yumo, everyone present is an old hand. But this time, the situation is different. Lady Yumo may already be suspicious of us. In order to completely dispel Lady Yumo��s doubts, protect our honest and reliable image...and, well...you all understand, I won��t spell it out. I believe...we need to rehearse our lines and script."

 Chapter 834 - 835: An Unexpected Voice

    What the Black Rose family and the Demon Kings respect the most is their mother, Yumo.


    Yumo is indeed very gentle.


    But sometimes, being too gentle has become Yumo��s flaw.


    In the past, because she doted on the children too much, even when the children made mistakes, Yumo would only give a light scolding at most, or just lightly tap their heads in a painless reprimand.


    The children, having grown accustomed to the scoldings, gradually became audacious and unrestrained.


    Not worrying at all about angering Yumo.


    Until that day,


    When Yumo appeared holding that divine artifact, everything changed...


    The children (except Limo and Pipi) no longer misbehaved or caused trouble.


    In the children��s hearts, Yumo��s image was no longer just gentle and naive, but gradually took on an air of authority.


    It can be said that Yumo��s authority was established upon the "blade" of the feather duster.


    Even until a hundred years later today, this blade remains as sharp as ever.


    Regardless of the formidable Demon Kings like the fearsome Kalina or Pierre, or the renowned human expert Xiao, all dread it immensely.


    No one wishes to see that deadly instrument fall upon their own buttocks.


    And the main content of this meeting was precisely to discuss how to avoid punishment from the feather duster!


    These days, Xiao��s heart has grown very uneasy.


    The reason was simple -


    Lady Yumo��s reaction was too abnormal!


    Perhaps in Lady Yumo��s view, the Holy War was completely unexpected, the desperate choice of the Asumos Church and Red Leaf. Under normal circumstances, she would not associate this sudden incident with their Black Rose. Moreover, Xiao did not think the naive Lady Yumo would guess that they were the ones instigating it from behind the scenes.


    But in this incident, the Black Rose and the Northern Abyssal Demons did indeed violate Yumo��s instructions and took unauthorized action, launching a devastating attack on the Red Leaf Empire.


    Based on past experience, Lady Yumo will definitely inquire about this matter.


    Therefore, Xiao had even prepared excuses in advance to respond.


    However, after learning about these things, Lady Yumo only responded with "Oh", "Mm", "I see"...very ordinary responses.


    Undoubtedly, this was beyond Xiao��s expectations.


    As the saying goes, when something happens suddenly, there must be a reason behind it.


    Adding to that, Lady Yumo unprecedentedly requested everyone to attend Miss Yuan��er��s birthday party. After agreeing in a momentary lapse of judgment, an uneasy guess emerged in Xiao��s mind.


    Could it be that Lady Yumo already has some suspicions?


    She��s not asking now just to avoid alerting us.


    But after, at Miss Yuan��er��s birthday party, she��ll question us one by one.


    In a one-on-one situation, deceiving Lady Yumo may not be too difficult. But if there are many being questioned, if their stories or excuses are inconsistent, we��re very likely to be seen through!


    To deal with this situation, Xiao had already used communication magic stones to pass coded messages and discussed excuses with Kalina.


    But Xiao still felt unsettled.


    Therefore, he planned to go over their stories again with everyone when Yumo arrives, to ensure there were no flaws. And discuss whether there are any other factors that could lead to the deception failing. If so, they need to quickly eliminate them.


    Thus, after ensuring no one could discern the inside of the meeting room, Xiao wrote the 39 pre-prepared excuses and hundreds of response tactics on a huge whiteboard. In Xiao��s view, these tactics were enough to address any questions Yumo might raise.


    At this moment, Xiao was like a diligent teacher, carefully and meticulously lecturing from the podium.


    And to ensure the safety of their buttocks, except for Youlan, Yuan��er, and the recently blasted away Pierre, almost all the high-ranking members had gathered in this meeting room, attentively listening to Xiao��s lesson.


    Even the usually silly Limo had uncharacteristically quieted down in this atmosphere, silently watching the content on the whiteboard.


    While outside the mansion was filled with singing, dancing, and celebration, inside the meeting room was an unprecedented serious atmosphere.


    Speaking of which, it was quite comical.


    We all, including Me and Lady Kalina, had already mentally prepared to face the feather duster��s punishment. In our original plan, after destroying humanity��s vitality and changing Lady Yumo��s suicidal attitude, enduring a feather duster beating was no big deal.


    However, after successfully achieving half of that opportunity, we had become timid again.


    Sigh, but this is understandable. After all, the feather duster was too terrifying, and no one wanted to experience its might again.


    ...


    Time passed second by second.


    Considering that these important brothers and sisters had been gone for too long, which might upset the birthday girl, Xiao went over the general excuses and response tactics with everyone as quickly as possible. After introducing the last response tactic, Xiao emphasized again by tapping the whiteboard:


    "I��ll say it again, you must memorize these tactics by heart! If you can��t remember them clearly, don��t take the initiative to see Lady Yumo! If Lady Yumo questions you but you can��t respond perfectly, provoking her suspicion, don��t blame others for being ruthless at that time. We��ll have no choice but to sell you out."


    "Understood."


    Like obedient students, everyone answered in unison.


    "Let me tell you first, although Lady Yumo usually appears silly, this time she may already be suspicious. For the sake of all our buttocks, everyone must be completely serious! But you don��t need to worry or be too nervous. Although Lady Yumo is suspicious, as long as we all act consistently and maintain the same story, we can still fool her. HAVE CONFIDENCE !"


    Saying that, Xiao raised his fist in a gesture to rally morale.


    After the pose, Xiao turned his gaze to Sebastian and Shuoyue, continuing to instruct:


    "No matter what, to deceive Lady Yumo, the most important factual part must be handled clearly. All documents within the Black Rose family about promoting the Holy War plan have been destroyed, and those useless informants have also been dealt with. Sebastian, Lady Shuoyue, it seems this part is left to you two. Sebastian, if those Red Leaf Empire officials you contacted are still alive, get rid of them quickly. Lady Shuoyue, after transferring the funds, you and the Ainor Group should also quickly cut ties. Don��t let Lady Yumo detect that the merchant group is also under our control."


    "Mm."


    Sebastian responded with a lowered head.


    In contrast to Sebastian��s silence, Shuoyue was much more energetic, even imitating Xiao by waving her hand.


    "Yeah, don��t worry, I��ll handle it clearly."


    "Good."


    Nodding slightly, Xiao once again scanned everyone with a solemn gaze.


    "Everyone, it��s time to put the acting skills you��ve trained over the years to use. As long as we unite and cooperate, we will definitely overcome this difficulty, just like the past few times!"


    Only with a stable mindset could they ensure no flaws.


    To help the Black Rose members and Demon Kings stabilize their mindsets, Xiao rallied them again.


    However, just as Xiao��s voice fell, Wanya sitting aside timidly raised her hand:


    "Um, Lord Duke, may I ask a question?"


    "Hm? What question, just say it directly."


    "Well..."


    With a hesitant feeling, Wanya slowly pointed towards the wolf girl cuddling with Liyu not far away.


    "Um, what about Lady Limo? She...doesn��t seem to remember those lines very well."


    "You don��t need to worry about that~, we have a way to deal with it~"


    Before Xiao could answer, Little Liyu confidently interjected.


    After speaking, Liyu instructed the wolf girl munching on pastries beside her:


    "Sister~, you just need to enter the cute mode like usual~"


    Upon hearing this, Limo blinked her eyes and revealed a puzzled expression beyond Liyu��s expectation.


    "Cute mode? What cute mode?"


    "Hm? You turn into a little white wolf and stay in my arms? That way, Mother won��t question you. Hm? Sister, how can you even ask about this? You��ve only been with Xiao for three months, you can��t have forgotten already, right?"


    "Hehe~"


    The wolf pup stuck out her tongue, trying to use cuteness to gloss over it.


    In response, Liyu could only shake her head helplessly. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "So, as long as Lady Limo maintains her little white wolf form, it��s fine. Wanya, you don��t need to worry either."


    While Limo and Liyu interacted, Xiao patiently explained to Wanya.


    "Oh, I understand, Milord."


    "Good"


    After a slight nod, Xiao nodded again and scanned around. Under everyone��s serious gazes, he began the final summary of the meeting.


    "In short, this plan must succeed, failure is not permitted! I wish everyone, smooth...smooth...Hm?!!"


    However, before Xiao could finish his words, a voice beyond everyone��s expectations suddenly entered Xiao and the others�� ears from outside the meeting room door.


    ����"Xiao, Liyu!! What are you hiding in here to play?! Not taking me along, your are so mean!!"����


    Hm?!!


    This, this voice is?!!


    Lady Limo��s voice?


    Wait then....


    It Was At This Moment Xiao And The Other Knew... They Fucked Up

 Chapter 835 - 836 : Continue, I’m listening~

    One hour ago,


    As soon as Limo and the other members of the Black Rose entered the Winter Forest, the little Limo, who had been away from home for a long time, couldn��t wait to jump off the carriage. She excitedly wagged her big tail and looked around.


    Since becoming an Abyssal Demon, this was the first time Limo had left the Winter Forest for such a long time. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning to the familiar homeland once again, feeling the familiar cold and the rich shadow power between skey and earth, Limo immediately raised her hands in excitement, striking a "hooray" pose. Under the speechless gaze of Xiao and the others, she directly and ungracefully pounced on the snow and rolled around wildly.


    The dress that Xiao had specially prepared for Limo, worth thousands of coins, was ruined as expected.


    Xiao could only sigh helplessly at this. After trying his best to train Limo��s ladylike demeanor to no avail, Xiao had given up.


    Seeing Limo acting so recklessly, Xiao just sighed and wouldn��t fly into a rage like he did a few months ago. Moreover, he was now trying his best to think about how to deal with Yumo later, and didn��t have the energy to pay attention to the enthusiastic Limo, so he just let her play in the snow to her heart��s content.


    Of course, Limo wasn��t just playing around. She also fully released the shadow power that had been suppressed in her body for a long time, using the power��s vibrations to inform the vast beast groups of the bad news of the Mountain Queen��s return home.


    After releasing the shadow power in one go, Limo couldn��t help but show a satisfied smile.


    You should know that during this time in Sabelius, at Xiao��s request, she had been suppressing her shadow power day in and day out. This made Limo, who had always been unrestrained in the past, feel very uncomfortable.


    Now that she was finally able to release her power, Limo naturally felt happy.


    "Hehe~ It feels good~"


    But just as Limo was sighing with happiness, her nose suddenly smelled a familiar scent.


    Hmm?


    This scent!!!!?


    Following the scent, Limo poked her head out of the snow and curiously looked towards the dense forest beside her. With her keen sense of smell, Limo instantly locked her gaze on a fluttering blood butterfly not far away.


    Huh?


    Mother��s butterfly?!


    Hmm? What��s this?


    Is Mommy calling me over?!!


    Mother wants to play a game with me?!! Hehehe~


    Seeing the bloody butterfly gradually flying into the distance, Limo, whose playfulness was greatly aroused, instantly transformed into a majestic white giant wolf under the embrace of a white light, and trotted after the bloody butterfly towards the distance.


    By the time Xiao reacted, Limo had already disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    "Sigh... she ran off to play again? Forget it, it��s good that she��s entertaining herself..."


    Xiao, who was well aware of Limo��s lively personality, didn��t pay much attention to Limo��s disappearance. After all, he was used to it, and he knew that she would come back once she got tired of playing.


    So Xiao continued to keep his head down, making notes in his notebook, trying to use the last bit of time to improve his persuasion tactics.


    Meanwhile, Limo followed the blood butterfly and ran farther and farther away. She frolicked and played with the blood butterfly in the vast forest until the bloody butterfly suddenly disintegrated and disappeared. Only then did Limo reluctantly return to the barrier.


    After returning to the barrier,


    Limo followed Liyu��s scent and trotted to the conference room door.


    Then, Limo suddenly pushed open the conference room door, giving the people inside a heart-stopping surprise.


    --"Liyu!! I��m back!! What are you guys playing?!!"--


    As the wolf girl��s excited shout reached his ears, Xiao felt as if he had been struck by five thunderbolts, and he stood there in a daze. After a brief moment of stunned silence, Xiao slowly turned his head and looked at the white-haired, beast-eared girl at the conference room door with an incredulous look in his eyes.


    Hearing that familiar shout, seeing the slovenly girl covered in wild grass and dirt as always, Xiao��s handsome face underwent an earth-shattering change.


    His confident face was instantly filled with bewilderment and horror.


    "Li, Li, Li, Limo?!!! You, you��re not..."


    Tremblingly pointing at Limo, for a moment, Xiao��s words became incoherent.


    This familiar messy appearance and foolish temperament made Xiao have no doubt about the identity of the person in front of him.


    But, If the person appearing at the door was Limo,


    Then who was the Limo inside the conference room?


    "It, it can��t be... no, no way..."


    In an instant, a strong sense of ominous foreboding began to spread rapidly in Xiao��s heart.


    Not only Xiao, the other members of the Black Rose and the Demon King-level little ancestors present had similar feelings.


    After Limo pushed open the door, the entire conference room fell into a silence where a pin drop could be heard.


    An oppressive atmosphere gradually enveloped everyone.


    With a gasp of cold air, the crowd, including Kalina and Xiao, slowly turned their heads to look at the center of the round table...


    That is, the position where "Limo" was.


    At this moment, the wolf girl, who had previously looked foolish, had now shed her silly temperament and was sitting in a very elegant posture on the conference seat, contrary to her usual manner.


    Her temperament had undergone an earth-shattering change.


    Seemingly not noticing the stunned and horrified gazes of the people around her, the wolf girl unhurriedly picked up the teacup and took an elegant sip.


    Compared to the wolf girl��s composure,


    Liyu, who was originally in her arms and tightly pressed against her, lost all her energy and fell into an indescribable state of panic.


    She lowered her head, sitting upright and not daring to take a single breath. Judging from her trembling body and pale face, Liyu��s current state was probably not very good.


    Cold sweat dripped down from her forehead.


    Not only Liyu, but everyone else also entered a state of sitting upright, nervously staring at the wolf girl.


    Even Limo, who was always foolish and standing at the door, tilted her head in a daze after noticing the wolf girl who looked exactly like her.


    Mewo!?


    When did I learn the art of cloning?


    ...


    No, it can��t be, right?


    No,


    It��s impossible, right?


    It shouldn��t be possible, right? That person... shouldn��t be that smart, right? She shouldn��t... do this kind of fishing, right?


    Staring at the wolf girl who was leisurely sipping tea, Xiao��s eyes were filled with extremely far-fetched doubts. Although with his intelligent IQ, he had already roughly guessed the ins and outs of the matter, his butt seemed unwilling to let him accept the fact just like that.


    Just like that, mustering up courage, under the prayerful gaze of everyone, Xiao made a final struggle. He slowly stepped forward and met the wolf girl��s eyes with a complicated gaze.


    "Um, you, you are..."


    However, the facts proved that Xiao��s struggle was useless.


    Facing Xiao��s words, the wolf girl indifferently tilted her head and asked in a very innocent tone,


    "You can��t even recognize me, Xiaoyao?" (Xiao��s nickname~)


    Although she still had Limo��s appearance, the voice that the wolf girl emitted at this moment had undergone an earth-shattering change. It was no longer Limo��s foolish and silly, cute and stupid voice, but a gentle and steady, yet implicitly cold and soft voice...


    And as this familiar voice entered their ears,


    The wolf girl��s body was gradually enveloped by a scarlet glow.


    The next moment,


    Under the wide-eyed and terrified gaze of the children, surrounded by scarlet shadow power and bloody butterflies, the foolish wolf girl instantly transformed into a noble, elegant, and stunningly beautiful black-haired girl.


    And this girl, was the existence that the children respected the most,


    And also the one they feared the most at this moment...


    The Mother of the Demons, the Abyssal Lord, Yumo.


    Yumo appeared in the center of the conference room in a way that was beyond everyone��s expectations.


    "Yu, Yu, Yumo-sama?..."


    Xiao��s face twitched as he said the black-haired girl��s name in a tone of despair, laughing and crying.


    And the black-haired girl slowly put down her teacup and showed a kind smile:


    "Oh~ Don��t mind me~, why aren��t you talking? The meeting isn��t over yet, right? Continue, I��m listening~"

 Chapter 836 - 837: Drawing Sword

    "S-sorry... sorry, Lord Duke..."


    In the distant city of Wind, several Black Rose Knights who had previously been imposing and awe-inspiring were now whimpering on the floor of the mansion, sticking their butts up in the air, unable to move.


    If Xiao were here, he would be surprised to find... These were none other than the members of the knight regiment who had accompanied Yumo to Wind City to accompany the two elders.


    Originally, the task Xiao had given them, besides escorting Yumo, was to report Yumo��s whereabouts to him in real-time. After all, only by keeping a close eye on Yumo��s location could Xiao hold the meeting in the Winter Forest with peace of mind.


    However, this time, it seemed that Xiao��s intentions had been seen through by Yumo.


    After noticing the unusual look on Yumo��s face, these Black Rose Knights didn��t even have time to report the information to Xiao before Yumo took out a feather duster and lightly tapped them on the buttocks. Just one tap caused these battle-hardened Black Rose Knights to fall to the ground, unable to get up, and they could only clutch their buttocks and let out wails of pain.


    And the communication devices on these knights were, unsurprisingly, all confiscated by Yumo.


    ...


    Tremblingly raising his head and looking out the window towards the distant Winter Forest, the leader of the knight squad knocked his head on the ground in shame.


    "Sorry, Lord Duke... this subordinate failed to complete the mission..."


    Also, good luck, My Lord...


    ...


    On the other side,


    At this moment in the conference room, Xiao naturally did not know about the changes that had occurred in Wind City. But now, he didn��t have the energy to think about why his subordinates hadn��t sent back messages in a timely manner. Instead, he stared fixedly at the black-haired girl sitting at the conference table. Feeling the cold light in the black-haired girl��s eyes, Xiao��s heart almost stopped beating.


    An unprecedented suffocating pressure, like a falling dome of the sky, pressed down on him, making it hard for him to breathe. Yumo��s appearance in the conference room was a situation that Xiao had not anticipated.


    If it was just appearing in the conference room, that would be fine.


    The point was, just now, when he was holding a meeting for everyone, introducing excuses and perfunctory rhetoric, he had almost listed out all the bad things they, the Black Rose family, and the Demon King��s little ancestors had done recently. Although it seemed like he was just cross-examining them earlier, the process of cross-examination was discovered...


    Wasn��t this just a voluntary confession?!!!


    --Fuck, we��re done for...-- S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This thought involuntarily rushed into Xiao��s mind.


    Of course, at this moment, it wasn��t just Xiao.


    Almost everyone present felt a strong sense of uneasiness, which directly scared them into standing still like petrified statues.


    Although they were unwilling to accept the fact that their Lady had appeared in the conference room, feeling that familiar aura and that eerie sense of oppression, they could not deny this iron-clad fact.


    --We are already done for...--


    Everyone lost the spirit and vitality they had during the meeting just now. These big shots who had been running rampant on the Ancita Continent instantly became like little children who had been caught red-handed by their mothers after doing something bad. They lowered their proud heads in fear.


    The constantly dripping cold sweat unsurprisingly led to one localized downpour after another.


    Apart from the increasingly intense heartbeats and the sound of sweat dripping onto the ground, the entire conference room could be said to be so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    In the past, In front of Yumo, these children in the room would always show an indescribable liveliness, constantly trying to attract Mommy Yumo��s attention and compete for Mommy Yumo��s affection. But now? They wished they could become invisible, or even crawl into the cracks in the ground. They didn��t even dare to take a deep breath, for fear of attracting Yumo��s attention.


    Even Xiao, who was usually so talkative, fell into a rare silence.


    After Yumo removed her disguise and returned to her usual appearance, Xiao no longer dared to meet Yumo��s scarlet gem-like eyes, but lowered his head in shame and unease.


    Yumo did not release any pressure, but the atmosphere in the room had already fallen to a freezing point, and an unprecedented oppressive atmosphere enveloped everyone.


    Seeing that no one was speaking and just lowering their heads in silence, Yumo tilted her head very cutely, looking innocent and puzzled, and asked,


    "What��s wrong? Continue. Wasn��t it very lively just now? Keep discussing. Don��t make it seem like I made things awkward as soon as I arrived~"


    "..."


    Although Yumo said this, everyone present still remained silent.


    This made Yumo shake her head somewhat helplessly and let out a long sigh.


    And she turned her gaze to Xiao on the podium.


    "Xiaoyao, you shouldn��t be finished talking yet, right? Keep going, I��m quite curious, what other tricks do you have up your sleeve~"


    "Uh..."


    Xiao, who was locked onto by Yumo��s gaze, couldn��t help but tremble all over.


    This famous Black Rose Duke, at this moment, directly lost his usual demeanor and shook his head like a rattle drum:


    "No more, no more, no more..."


    "No more? This answer of yours, does it count as an unequivocal admission to what you said before? Hmm? Why don��t you explain?"


    Yumo��s tone was as gentle as ever.


    But, anyone with a bit of a brain could read the anger contained beneath her gentle tone.


    "..."


    Faced with Yumo��s words, Xiao held his breath and still couldn��t utter a single word.


    Although Xiao had always been eloquent in the past, able to turn black into white and the dead into the living, he was really powerless in the face of the current situation.


    Lady Yumo had already been quietly listening to them self-detonate for so long?


    Was there any need for further explanation?


    Could it be said that everything that happened just now was an act?


    Unless she was really an idiot... otherwise how could she believe such an excuse?!!


    The only thing Xiao could do now was perhaps pray in his heart...


    Staring at the silent Xiao, the smile on Yumo��s pretty face gradually faded, and a trace of coldness gradually emerged.


    Yumo said disappointedly,


    "Can��t even come up with an explanation? Weren��t you very good at talking when you were fooling me before? Completely ignoring my words, bullying the Dragon Clan, bullying the Elf Clan, usurping power in Sadik, and now secretly pushing for a holy war? Very impressive, Xiaoyao~. The entire Black Rose family actually joined hands to deceive me. Although I hoped for you to be united, I didn��t expect you to unite to fool me? Hehe, impressive, impressive.~.."


    After sweeping her cold gaze over the various high-ranking members of the Black Rose,


    Yumo then turned her gaze to her own children.


    And the Demon Kings who were locked onto by their Mommy��s gaze, without exception, felt a chill down their spines.


    "Besides the Black Rose, I didn��t expect that you were also involved. And sometimes... you were even the mastermind. You few stinky brats, I trusted you so much, and this is how you repay me? Using my trust to do whatever you want."


    "Kalina, where is the chivalrous spirit you uphold? Knights can��t lie, right?"


    "Shuoyue, I thought you were always sleeping. I didn��t expect you to be causing trouble on the road every moment?"


    "Liyu, having fun reporting to Xiao and Kalina every day? Oh, right..."


    As she spoke,


    As if remembering something, Yumo slowly raised her hand and rubbed Liyu��s head. This time, the caress didn��t make Liyu feel the warmth of the past at all, but instead made her tremble all over, and she almost peed herself from fright...


    "So, the reason you had Limo often appear in front of me in wolf form before was because you were afraid she would let something slip?"


    ...


    After shaking her head helplessly, Yumo slowly stood up and swept her disappointed gaze over everyone present.


    "I treat you so well and trust you so much, yet you have the nerve to deceive me like this. Not only that, but you also keep saying behind my back that I��m stupid and easy to fool... You guys are such a disappointment!!"


    Yumo slammed the table and let out an angry rebuke.


    However, a hint of aggrieved emotion also vaguely emerged in that angry questioning.


    That��s right, Yumo��s heart was now in a state of both anger and grievance.


    The children she had painstakingly raised for so long ended up treating her like this...


    Not only the Black Rose, but even Kalina and the others were like this?!


    Was I the only one kept in the dark from beginning to end?


    Although she was mentally prepared, after personally hearing their conspiracy, Yumo still found it a bit hard to accept.


    What was even more outrageous was...


    "Deceiving me for so long is one thing. Now that you��ve basically achieved your goals?! And realized that I might have found out? What you thought of wasn��t to actively admit your mistakes?! But to hold a meeting here and continue to conspire on how to deceive me?! If I hadn��t discovered it, you would have continued to treat me like a fool and trick me, right? YOU��VE GONE TOO FAR!!!"


    Yumo shouted somewhat hysterically in an aggrieved tone.


    Vaguely, There was even a glimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Of course, this aggrieved and timid emotion was quickly suppressed by Yumo.


    She once again put on a cold and emotionless mask.


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo slowly raised her hand, and a scarlet light gently rippled in her palm.


    In the next moment,


    Under the horrified gazes of everyone, accompanied by a chilling coldness, that legendary weapon that made people tremble at the mere mention of its name was suddenly tightly grasped in Yumo��s hand.


    Casually sweeping her gaze over the present, Yumo said coldly,


    "Well, I don��t want to say much more. Be self-aware and stick your butts up... Who wants to go first?"


    At this moment, it was as if everyone had received a death sentence, and an unprecedented fear instantly enveloped their hearts like a flood bursting through a dam...

 Chapter 837 - 838: Who Does the Heavens Spare?

    1/4


    "So, who wants to go first~?"


    Yumo gently raised the feather duster in her hand and smiled kindly.


    At this moment, as if to match its owner��s intentions, the feather duster took the initiative to release waves of terrifying bloody aura. In an instant, the temperature in the conference room plummeted. Upon sensing that cruel bloody aura, the long-buried fears hidden deep within everyone��s hearts were once again awakened. Although the feather duster had not yet fallen upon their buttocks, they could already feel a tingling pain.


    Except for Sebastian, who was crouching with his head in his hands and a guilty expression, everyone else felt as if the Grim Reaper had grabbed them by the throat, making it difficult to breathe.


    Standing at the entrance of the conference room, Limo, although not quite understanding what her mother had just said, saw her smile vanish instantly upon the appearance of the feather duster, replaced by genuine fear.


    Considering that in the past, whenever her mother brought out the feather duster, she would inevitably receive a beating.


    Therefore, the terrified Limo let out a "waaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh" and rushed towards the back, trying to escape the feather duster��s reach as much as possible. However, the moment Limo attempted to escape, a powerful crimson energy surged from all directions, directly sealing off the conference room. Attempting to forcefully run away, Limo headbutted Yumo��s energy barrier and instantly knocked herself out...


    Seeing this scene, the members of the Black Rose and the Demon Kings realized a very serious and cruel fact.


    Their buttocks were probably doomed. But, no one wanted to resign themselves to this fate and still wanted to make one last struggle.


    So, no one responded to Yumo��s words, and everyone unanimously turned their heads away, pretending they hadn��t heard anything.


    "Hmm... so quiet."


    Yumo wasn��t surprised by this reaction.


    "No volunteers? Okay, no problem... then... as usual, let��s start with the eldest~"


    Upon hearing this, everyone��s expressions varied, some were already scared silly, some breathed a sigh of relief, and some directly scared into myocardial infarction... S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And obviously, the pale-faced Miss Kalina belonged to the type that was scared into myocardial infarction.


    When Yumo��s gaze fell on Kalina, this top-level figure of the Winter Forest instantly felt her legs go weak, and if she hadn��t promptly held onto the table, she would have already plopped down on the ground. Staring at the feather duster in Yumo��s hand, Kalina couldn��t help but gasp.


    In the past, Kalina, who had always been a ��good child�� in Yumo��s eyes, had actually never been subjected to the feather duster...


    Not only because she was mature, steady, and ��obedient��, but more importantly, even if she made a mistake, her dear brother would always ��generously�� take the brunt of her Mommy��s anger on her behalf. Therefore, built upon Pipi��s righteous sacrifice, Kalina��s buttocks were actually well-protected.


    But, as the saying goes, even if you haven��t been beaten, you��ve seen others get beaten.


    Having witnessed countless tragic cases with her own eyes, seeing her companions in the Black Rose family, as well as her own brothers and sisters, wailing in agony under the feather duster, Kalina had long ago developed a reverence for the feather duster in her heart. You should know, her brother Pierre was a tough guy, yet after being beaten, he would lie on the bed and scream in misery, right?


    So, for her delicate and tender self, it goes without saying.


    "Mother, are you serious?"


    Kalina waved her hand in trepidation.


    However, as the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Faced with this daughter of hers who had pretended to be a good child for a long time and deceived her for hundreds of years, Yumo��s anger towards her was completely higher than that towards the other children.


    Her most trusted daughter turned out to be the one who had fooled her the longest?


    Upon realizing this, Yumo��s heart was filled with shock, disappointment, anger, and a sense of being wronged.


    Therefore, the black-haired girl had no intention of softening her heart. While shaking the feather duster, she said playfully:


    "Of course I��m serious, Little Na. Don��t you believe in the knight code the most? As a knight, shouldn��t you bravely admit your mistakes and actively accept punishment?"


    "Well, that��s true, but I��m afraid of pain, Mother. Can��t you just..."


    Faced with the rapidly approaching threat, Kalina blinked her watery eyes, trying to evoke her mother��s sympathy by acting cute. "Hm? Afraid of pain?"


    Yumo tilted her head in confusion:


    "I remember you being very brave and not afraid of pain at all~. Didn��t Xiao just mention it? Back in the Sky Prison, in order to trick me into agreeing to take action against the Snow Night Empire, My dear child bravely and fearlessly stabbed herself with Xue Tianao��s sword. How come you weren��t afraid of pain then?"


    "Ah, about that..."


    Kalina was at a loss for words in the face of this questioning.


    Unable to refute, she could only direct her resentful gaze towards Xiao.


    You brainless duke!


    If you teach people excuses, then just teach the excuses! What��s the point of reviewing classic cases for no reason!!!


    Why did It become a confession recording scene!?


    Faced with Kalina��s questioning gaze, Xiao could only lower his head in shame.


    However, even questioning Xiao couldn��t change the reality that Kalina��s buttocks were about to suffer. Under the crisis of life and death, Kalina��s brain was still running, trying to find a possibility to break through the deadlock.


    Even if she couldn��t escape the fate of her buttocks being in full bloom, Kalina couldn��t be the first one to be beaten.


    Not only would it be embarrassing and make her lose face, but it would also undermine her authority.


    As her mother was currently in a fit of anger, she would definitely been hit the hardest. And strictly speaking, Kalina��s buttocks were the most tender among those present... Once beaten, the consequences... Kalina didn��t dare to imagine.


    No, no, I can��t be the first one to be beaten!


    According to past experiences, if she could delay being beaten until later, her mother, whose mood would gradually calm down, wouldn��t hit as hard.


    "Oh right, Mother, actually..."


    Supported by this train of thought, instinctively, Kalina wanted to find someone to take the blame, and naturally, this scapegoat would be her dear brother Pierre. However, when she glanced to the side, Kalina suddenly realized... her brother seemed to have been blasted away by her Shadow Annihilation just now...


    "..."


    Big Brother, why did you disappear at this moment?!


    For a moment, Kalina was on the verge of tears, and the words that were about to be spoken had to be swallowed back into her stomach.


    Then, Kalina changed her excuse.


    "Mo-Mother... I-I��m their elder sister after all. Being beaten in public... it��s too, too embarrassing... I��ll, I��ll be ashamed to death afterwards..."


    As she spoke, Kalina couldn��t help but glance around, trying to seek help from the members of the Black Rose family and her little sisters.


    However, with everyone struggling to protect themselves, who had the energy to help Kalina? No one wanted to be the first to stick their neck out at this moment, so Kalina��s pleading gaze was directly ignored by everyone. Not only that, but after Kalina spoke, the crowd, who had been silent for a long time, immediately responded. However, the way they responded was slightly different from what Kalina had imagined.


    As one could see, Liyu and Shuoyue, holding a dazed Limo, directly huddled together under a blanket in the corner, shivering incessantly.


    As for the members of the Black Rose family, including Xiao, they directly turned around to face the wall and covered their ears.


    Undoubtedly, these people were indicating that, if Kalina were to be beaten, they would see nothing and hear nothing...


    At this moment, Kalina��s brow couldn��t help but twitch.


    ����You, you, you guys!!! How could you sell me out?!!!����


    As the saying goes, what goes around comes around, and who does the heavens spare?


    Kalina, who had sold out (her dear brother) for a long time, finally experienced the feeling of being sold out at this moment.


    However, Kalina had no time or energy to reprimand her younger brother and sisters who had betrayed their elder sister, because her mommy had already stood in front of her and raised the feather duster high in her hand. Enveloped in a red glow, the feather duster at this moment was like a demon possessed, vaguely emitting heart-wrenching wails...


    Faced with this unprecedented oppression,


    Kalina no longer had the aura of a Flame Demon Queen Inferno as she used to. Her legs went weak, and she directly collapsed to the ground, her eyes even welling up with tears of fright.


    The next moment, under her despairing gaze, the feather duster in Yumo��s hand suddenly fell.

 Chapter 838 - 839: A Savior?

    Towards her daughters, especially her second daughter Kalina, Yumo had always been very tolerant and doting, after all, this was her most sensible and well-behaved child, and also the only one who wouldn��t cause trouble for her.


    Yumo had an incredible amount of trust in Kalina.


    Whatever Kalina said, Yumo would almost unquestioningly choose to believe.


    Compared to Pipi, whose words were doubted by Yumo nine out of ten times, Kalina��s treatment was simply divine.


    And it was precisely because of this trust in Kalina that when Yumo learned and confirmed that her second daughter was also a key player in the deception plan, her disappointment and anger became so difficult to suppress. At this moment, for the first time in hundreds of years, Yumo steeled her heart and decided to properly educate this bad girl who had abused her trust.


    Yumo, who had turned her heart to stone, did not show any mercy despite Kalina��s pitiful expression.


    With a flash of crimson light, Kalina, who was kneeling on the ground, was directly bound by energy locks formed from Shadow Power, forcibly hoisted up from the ground. Staring at Kalina��s buttocks, covered by a thin skirt, Yumo gritted her teeth and resolutely swung down the feather duster in her hand.


    The next moment,


    "Waaaaaaah!!!"


    Kalina��s cries instantly resounded throughout the room.


    This renowned and terrifying Inferno, who could slay empiers and kingdoms alike on the Continent, the feared Big Sister of the Winter Forest, finally at this moment burst into heart-wrenching, grief-stricken wails.


    The cries were so miserable that they were moving.


    The dashing big sister image that Kalina had created for hundreds of years instantly crumbled at this moment.


    As the wailing echoed, those ��facing the wall in reflection�� in the conference room couldn��t help but tremble all over, their buttocks vaguely sinking into pain.


    If the always strong Kalina was howling like a ghost, the Black Rose members and the Demon King little ones didn��t dare to imagine how much force Yumo had used in this strike. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instinctively, everyone huddled against the wall, shivering. If the elves, dragons, and the beast tribes of the forest were to witness this scene, they would probably all show expressions of astonishment.


    No one could have imagined that these villains, who could make even Satan bow down and take them as masters, would have such a timid side.


    Even though they hadn��t been beaten yet, they were already so scared that their bodies were out of control.


    ...


    However,


    while almost everyone in the conference room was gripped by fear upon hearing Kalina��s wails, Yumo was slightly dumbfounded.


    Yumo: (��?��)


    Glancing at the feather duster tightly gripped in her right hand, still suspended in mid-air, and Kalina��s still perfectly intact soft buttocks in front, Yumo furrowed her brows with mixed feelings.


    Um, I don��t think, I��ve even swung it down yet... You little girl, why are you crying so hard?


    Trying to put on an act again to trick me into showing mercy?


    Yumo thought coldly.


    However, this time, Yumo had guessed wrong.


    Kalina had no intention of pretending to be miserable to fool her mommy, she was simply scared.


    After her elder sister Youlan left the Winter Forest, Kalina took on the responsibility of being the big child. (What? You��re asking about Pipi? Do you think that thing is reliable?)


    As the big sister of the Winter Forest, Kalina forced herself to appear mature, steady, and fearless at all times, only then could she become the reliable elder sister in the eyes of her little sisters and those human children. In order to maintain her image, Kalina deliberately hid many of her weaknesses.


    This included her fear of pain...


    That��s right, when Kalina pleaded with Yumo earlier, saying that she was afraid of pain, it wasn��t nonsense, but words from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps because she inherited Mommy��s sensitive constitution, Kalina��s tolerance for pain was also not great. When she was little, every time she got hurt, Kalina would uncontrollably become teary-eyed...


    Fortunately, Kalina, who had a very strong willpower, was always able to suppress her fear and tears with her strong will. It was like this before in the Sky Prison...


    In order to eliminate Xue Tianao, that troublesome Child of Destiny, Kalina went all out, enduring the pain and plunging Xue Tianao��s sword into her own chest. Afterwards, when no one was around, Kalina curled up pitifully and sobbed for a long time.


    Usually during battles, it was fine, as Kalina, who had transformed her body into raging flames and entered her released mode, had lost her sense of pain.


    But now?


    Kalina, who was maintaining the form of an ordinary woman, had no way to block out the pain. Moreover, the pain from the feather duster struck directly at the soul, even if she could block out the physical pain, it would still be difficult to escape the damage from the feather duster. Even her brother, that thick-skinned fool, would cry and howl for a few days and nights after being beaten.


    What about her, with her delicate skin?


    Wouldn��t she be bedridden for months after a beating?


    When people can��t hold it in, they often can��t hold it in.


    In the end, before the feather duster even fell, Kalina, who was under too much mental pressure, was overcome by panic and couldn��t help but cry out.


    ...


    However, as she cried and cried, Kalina, who was rolling on the ground holding her buttocks, gradually noticed something amiss. The excruciating pain she had anticipated did not reach her brain, and her buttocks seemed to still be intact?


    W...What, what��s going on?


    Kalina thought as she sobbed.


    After sniffling. The perplexed Kalina timidly turned her head to look at the black-haired girl behind her. The scene that then met her eyes made Kalina freeze in surprise.


    At this moment, Yumo was still holding up the murderous feather duster, standing behind Kalina. However, Yumo��s gaze was not on her buttocks, but was thoughtfully looking towards the conference room door that was sealed by crimson Shadow Power.


    The feather duster, just like that, hung in mid-air like a sword of Damocles.


    What��s wrong?


    Kalina looked puzzled.


    But soon, Her confusion was soon answered, because as her sobs subsided, Kalina vaguely heard a familiar, cute voice.


    ����"Sister Kalina! Sister Liyu! Sister Shuoyue! Where are you?!"����


    Hm?


    That voice, is it Yuan��er��s?


    And it seems to be quite close? Is that girl coming to look for us?


    Realizing this, Kalina became a bit flustered. Her towering image in the eyes of the Black Rose members and her younger sisters like Liyu had undoubtedly shattered during her earlier wailing. But even so, Kalina still hoped to preserve her image as a great and reliable big sister in the eyes of her new little sister. If Yuan��er saw her being strung up and spanked by Mother... Then I would really want to find a hole to crawl into...


    Kalina��s face turned red, and she bit her lip in shame.


    However, just as Kalina was praying in her heart that Yuan��er wouldn��t find the conference room, the energy chains binding her suddenly dissipated, and Kalina was released back onto the ground.


    ?!!


    Huh?


    "Mo-Mother??"


    Shock and confusion filled Kalina��s mind, and Inferno hurriedly turned around and looked at her mother in puzzlement.


    "Don��t misunderstand."


    Yumo said calmly.


    "I have no intention of letting you off the hook."


    As she spoke, Yumo lowered the feather duster that was emitting a brutal aura. The feather duster seemed quite displeased at not having tasted blood and was constantly emitting energy fluctuations in protest. But these protests were ignored by Yumo. Finally, under Kalina��s nervous gaze, Yumo stuffed the feather duster back into her internal space.


    "Thinking about it carefully, today is Yuan��er��s birthday. If you guys were beaten to the point of being bedridden, that girl would be very disappointed. After the birthday banquet is over, I��ll have a good chat with you guys. Before then, think carefully about how you��re going to explain yourselves to me tonight."


    After sighing with immense disappointment and even a bit of dejection, Yumo walked step by step towards the conference room door.


    Just as she was about to open the door, Yumo seemed to think of something and abruptly stopped in her tracks. She turned her head to look at the children in the room who had been scared out of their wits and were huddling together for warmth:


    The next moment, a charming, sweet smile gradually appeared on the black-haired girl��s stunningly beautiful face, and she stuck out her tongue in a very playful manner, saying.


    "Hey, today is Yuan��er��s birthday, so cheer up~. Aren��t you all masters of acting? Don��t let Yuan��er see through anything, okay? Otherwise, everyone gets ten extra spanks!~"

 Chapter 839 - 840: The Long-Awaited Old Couple part1

    [1/6]


    ----------


    As Yumo��s words were spoken, everyone in the conference room let out a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they still had to face the terrifying threat of the feather duster later, at least for now they had gained a brief respite.


    The members of the Black Rose family led by Xiao, and the Demon King little ones led by Kalina, collapsed to the ground the moment Yumo walked out of the conference room, their bodies unable to withstand the pressure any longer. Kalina, who had narrowly escaped punishment, was still feeling lingering fear as she touched her buttocks and hurriedly took out a handkerchief to wipe away the tears on her face.


    ...


    On the other side,


    the moment Yumo stepped out of the conference room, she saw little Yuan��er standing not far away, looking curious.


    For a birthday, Yuan��er naturally wanted it to be lively and to enjoy it with her family. Therefore, after playing with little Meili, Yuan��er who found that her sisters were all gone, trotted around the mansion in search of their whereabouts. Undoubtedly, the little one wanted to find her sisters to play together.


    As she searched, Yuan��er arrived at the conference room on the third floor.


    Then, the little one was surprised to see her mother walking out of the conference room.


    Mommy is back?!!!!


    In an instant, joyful emotions gushed out from her heart like a fountain. After all, her mother was an indispensable and important figure at her birthday party! And Yuan��er herself was looking forward to enjoying the process of blowing out candles and eating cake with her mom.


    Upon seeing that familiar black silhouette, the pink-haired little girl excitedly raised her little hand, her red and blue heterochromatic eyes filled with delight.


    "Mommy! Mommy!! You��re back!!!"


    The little girl shouted excitedly and ran toward Yumo, hopping and skipping.


    Then, under the embrace of black Shadow Power, little Yuan��er leaped up and pounced towards Yumo without a second word.


    Naturally, Yumo wouldn��t refuse her little daughter��s ��leap into her arms�� and directly opened her arms to welcome the little one into her embrace.


    "Yes, I��m back."


    Faced with her adorable daughter in her arms, Yumo couldn��t help but affectionately rub the little one��s face.


    After all, this little one was probably the only one among the children who hadn��t disappointed her, hadn��t deceived her, and was the most honest little baby.


    Rubbing against Yuan��er��s bright, fair, and tender cheeks, Yumo��s heart, which had become agitated and uneasy due to the meeting, gradually regained its calmness. The coldness in her crimson eyes slowly faded, and the former gentle expression once again appeared on her stunningly beautiful face.


    On the other side, Yuan��er, who was being nuzzled by her mother, naturally also showed a blissful and content smile.


    However, Yuan��er couldn��t help but glance at the conference room beside her, and seeing her big sis Kalina and the other familiar faces sitting on the ground, the little girl pouted her lips in confusion:


    "Mommy, what were you doing in this room? Why are Sister Kalina and the others sitting on the ground?"


    "Oh about this,,,, you��re still young, even if I told you, you wouldn��t understand. So, listen to Mommy and don��t ask, okay?"


    "Aw, okay."


    Although her curiosity wasn��t satisfied, leaving Yuan��er a bit disappointed, as a good daughter, she still chose to obey her mother��s wishes and nodded very obediently.


    "Mm, good girl~"


    Seeing that Yuan��er didn��t continue to ask, Yumo nodded with great satisfaction.


    Afterwards, Yumo, holding Yuan��er like this, walked towards the center of the garden where the evening banquet was set up.


    As they walked, Yumo didn��t forget to instruct:


    "Little one, continue to be a good child in the future too~, be honest and don��t deceive Mommy. you know, Your mommy hates being lied to the most~"


    "Mm-hmm, Yuan��er won��t lie to Mommy, hehe~"


    The little one answered without hesitation.


    And Yumo, who received this answer, showed a gratified smile,


    "Ah so sweet~"


    Saying that, Yumo happily kissed Yuan��er��s little cheek.


    "Let��s go~, we��ll go greet Yuan��er��s grandpa and grandma~"


    "Yay~"


    The little girl waved her hands happily,


    for a moment, the mother and daughter were in a harmonious and warm atmosphere, walking together towards the garden...


    ...


    At the same time,


    in the eastern part of the Winter Forest, the marquis and marchioness from Wind City were wearing cotton coats, rapidly shuttling through the snowy forest.


    Surveying the gloomy and heavy atmosphere of the forest, Marquis Xiumu couldn��t help but show some emotion.


    "It��s really like a dream."


    The white-haired old man sighed.


    You should know, half a year ago, he was still leading the army of Wind City, struggling to defend the northern border and resist the invasion of the abyssal demons. And now? Not only did he enter the legendary Winter Forest, which was regarded as a forbidden area, he was even riding a seventh-level abyssal demon and traveling through the forest��


    Glancing down at the black demon that was carrying him, rapidly moving through the snow, resembling a whale, Xiumu couldn��t help but twitch his brows slightly.


    No matter what, the old man, who had been fighting against abyssal demons for most of his life, still couldn��t get used to interacting with demons so calmly for so long.


    Compared to Xiumu, who was always gripping his sword hilt with a vigilant heart, his wife Aurora was much more composed. She sat beside Xiumu with a carefree demeanor, blowing in the north wind while curiously surveying the surroundings.


    Looking at the abyssal demons escorting them along the way, Aurora couldn��t help but smile and even advised her husband: "There��s no need to be so tense. If that young lady really meant to harm us, we would have been dead long ago."


    "I know, it��s just that I can��t get used to it, being welcomed by abyssal demons..."


    Seeing the orderly formation of demons in front, howling as if welcoming distinguished guests, Xiumu shook his head helplessly and looked at his wife Aurora with admiring eyes:


    "But you, aren��t you not used to it? You��re still smiling and looking so happy."


    "Of course! After all, we can finally see our granddaughters," Aurora replied without hesitation:


    "Besides, the peace around Wind City recently, and the obedience of the abyssal demons here, don��t they all indicate that Miss Yumo can really control the demons well? If the Lord of the Abyssal Demons is such a kind person, isn��t it a fortunate thing for us humans?"


    "That��s true."


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "Abyssal demons are still demons, the oppressive aura of this shadow power is still very uncomfortable."

 Chapter 840 - 841: The Long-Awaited Old Couple part2

    [2/6]


    Pressing her hand on her chest, Aurora��s smile faded from her face as she said with discomfort.


    "Yuan��er has already transformed into an abyssal demon, perhaps she has adapted to this atmosphere. But Xia��er... she��s a genuine human, right? Can she adapt to it? I wonder how that child is doing now."


    Saying that, Aurora couldn��t help but direct a resentful gaze at Xiumu, blaming him without holding back:


    "You��re really something! It��s one thing for Yuan��er to follow Miss Yumo to the Winter Forest, but how could you let Xia��er go with them too?! That��s too reckless!! Being surrounded by demons every day, and Xia��er is so timid, what if she gets scared out of her wits?!"


    "She won��t, she won��t. dear, trust me, Xia��er will be doing very well." Xiumu waved his hands repeatedly, trying to reassure her.


    "I hope so..."


    "Trust me, you��ll see when we meet Xia��er later."


    "Alright then."


    Looking at her husband who was brimming with confidence, Aurora replied with a mixture of belief and doubt.


    ...


    As it turned out, Xiumu��s words didn��t seem to be wrong.


    The moment they were escorted by the abyssal demons into the barrier and arrived at the garden, two adorable little girls, almost carved from the same mold, pink and jade-like, excitedly came up to them and hugged Aurora without a second word.


    "Grandma! Grandma! Long time no see!"


    "Mm~ Indeed, long time no see, my cute granddaughters!"


    Seeing the two lively and energetic girls, Aurora showed a brilliant smile from the bottom of her heart. And upon discovering that her Xia��er(Yumo in disguise) was living here like a little princess, Aurora��s worries instantly vanished, and she happily hugged her two granddaughters, enjoying the long-awaited family bliss.


    After witnessing this scene, Marquis Xiumu��s eyes were filled with gratification, and he directed a grateful gaze towards the girl named ��Xia��er��.


    For a moment, the four of them, grandparents and granddaughters, were immersed in a warm atmosphere.


    However, soon, while being led by the maid to tour the nearby scenery, Xiumu seemed to notice something unusual and looked around with a somewhat strange expression.


    The luxurious mansion, beautiful garden, and prosperous banquet scene were not the focus of Xiumu��s attention. This old Marquis��s attention was drawn to the members of the Black Rose family not far away who were escorting Yuan��er and Xia��er to meet them.


    Staring at those handsome and beautiful faces, Xiumu couldn��t help but frown.


    "Hm?"


    Tsk


    These guys, bare they really that unwilling to celebrate Yuan��er��s birthday?


    Every single one of them is smiling... like they��re crying, damn it?


    And just as Marquis Xiumu was looking puzzled and slightly displeased, a firm hand unexpectedly patted his shoulder, startling Xiumu and making him tremble all over. He hurriedly turned his head vigilantly to look behind him.


    "Huh?! You, you are?! The Duke of Black Rose?!"


    After seeing the face of the man behind him clearly, Xiumu couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise.


    But upon noticing Xiao��s haggard appearance and bloodshot eyes, a dumbfounded expression surfaced on Xiumu��s face.


    "Duke Xiao, what happened to you?"


    In response to Xiumu��s question, Xiao didn��t reply directly, but while watching the twin girls playing not far away, he asked in a haggard voice:


    "Marquis Xiumu, your granddaughters, they��re very cute, aren��t they? You must dote on them a lot, right?"


    "Uh, yeah."


    "You don��t want to be separated from them, right?"


    "Of course not."


    Although he didn��t understand the point of Xiao asking these questions, Xiumu still nodded dully: S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Xiao, upon receiving this answer, suddenly raised his hand excitedly as if he had obtained the last lifeline, and pressed on Marquis Xiumu��s shoulders:


    "In that case, then... after the banquet is over! You and your wife, take your two granddaughters to Wind City for a visit!! I beg you!!! I really beg you!!!"


    "Huh???"


    Staring at the somewhat mentally deranged Duke of Black Rose, Xiumu blinked his eyes in confusion.


    This, this birthday banquet, why does it always feel like something is off?


    These guys are clearly attending a birthday banquet, enjoying song and dance performances, enjoying delicacies, so why are they acting like they��re eating their last meal???


    ...


    In line with the goal of holding a lively birthday party, Xiao and Kalina had invited quite a few high-ranking and influential guests from the Continent.


    In addition to Duke Xiumu and his wife, our old friends, the leaders of the elf and dragon races, as well as members of the Sadik royal family, and even officials from the newly formed Red Leaf government, were all invited. Xiao��s purpose in inviting these people to the Winter Forest was also very clear. It was not only to have them show up and liven up the atmosphere, allowing Yuan��er to enjoy a more pleasant party, but also to let these people witness firsthand the extraordinarily amiable side of the abyssal demon family.


    Although these forces were either constrained by the power of the Black Rose family or feared Yumo��s strength, ultimately choosing to cooperate with the abyssal demon group, Xiao and Kalina were well aware that these people��s hearts were always filled with hesitation and still didn��t quite believe that abyssal demons could coexist peacefully with humans.


    Letting them see the kindness and amiability within the abyssal demon family, making them understand that abyssal demons could coexist with humans... this was the fundamental purpose of Xiao and Kalina inviting so many people here.


    However, due to their concern for the safety of their own buttocks, Xiao and the others had long lost the energy to focus on this so-called purpose and were instead constantly thinking about how to avoid the physical suffering tonight.


    Under these circumstances, Pipi, who had been blasted tens of thousands of miles away by Kalina��s Shadow Annihilation earlier, finally rushed back wearing his charred and tattered clothes.


    "Geez, Kalina is still so shy~, if you didn��t want me to participate, just say so directly. Was it necessary to blast me? Sigh... what a tsundere sister~"


    While lamenting, Pipi stepped into the barrier.


    Apparently, this Sword Demon, whose brain was only slightly better than a golden retriever��s, didn��t hold a grudge against his sister for being hit by a Shadow Annihilation. After all, over the past few hundred years, this had become a unique way of interaction between him and his sisters. In Pipi��s view, his sisters were too shy to express their love for him... and could only use this special method to express their affection.


    However, the moment Pipi set foot inside the barrier, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a chilling intent continuously flowed out from his eyes.

 Chapter 841 - 842: The Hidden Truth

    [3/6]


    This is not the Golden Ticket bonus; it is the delayed chapters. I will post the daily + golden ticket bonuses tomorrow.


    ------------


    This aura,


    unfamiliar humans? And elves, dragons...


    So many uninvited guests?


    Silently gazing into the distance, a cold purple light flashed in Pipi��s eyes.


    Pipi had almost no fondness for humans other than the members of the Black Rose, and even less so for those elves or giant dragons. Previously, when living in the human world, if not for Aya��s request, Pipi would have probably long lost control of his destructive urges and launched an attack on the nearby humans. And now that Aya was not by his side and he had returned to the Winter Forest where he could do as he pleased?


    Pipi naturally had no intention of leaving those humans alone.


    Instinctively, the urge to kill overflowed from Pipi��s eyes, and pale purple lightning gradually gathered and compressed in his palm, slowly forming a terrifying power.


    At this moment, the human guests in the distance, as well as the elf and dragon guests, couldn��t help but shiver.


    However, just as Pipi was grinning and about to make his move, a childish yet terrifyingly oppressive voice suddenly entered Pipi��s ears,


    ����"If you want to get hit by the feather duster a few dozen more times, then go ahead."����


    ?!!


    "Huh?"


    As these words reached his ears, Pipi hurriedly dispersed the accumulated Shadow Power in his hand and looked behind him in astonishment, gazing at the adorable little girl who had appeared behind him at some point.


    "Sis-Sister Youlan?!"


    That��s right, the one stopping Pipi from acting recklessly at this moment was none other than Youlan, who had transformed into her loli form.


    Faced with Pipi��s exclamation, Youlan could only sigh helplessly.


    Originally, it was Kalina��s job to brief Pipi on the situation and keep an eye on this stinky boy. However, after leaving the conference room, Kalina was in a dazed state and completely forgot about her original responsibilities. Therefore, the helpless Youlan had to personally come and stop her foolish younger brother.


    No matter what, it was her little sister��s birthday now, and Youlan didn��t want her little sister to be left with regrets because of her brother��s stupid actions.


    Casting a warning glance at Pipi, Youlan said in an unhappy tone:


    "Those humans, elves, dragons, and whatnot are guests. Don��t cause trouble. Otherwise, no one will be able to save your butt later. Moreover, Yuan��er��s grandparents have also come. If you hurt them, Yuan��er won��t acknowledge you as her brother in the future. You don��t want to be disliked by Yuan��er later on, right?"


    "Ah, this..."


    With Youlan saying this, Pipi directly deflated and gave up on the idea of taking action.


    If he really made a move, it would be more trouble than it��s worth.


    However, this Sword Demon King still looked at the group of invited guests in the garden with some dissatisfaction. Apparently, as a more traditional Demon King, Pipi��s aversion to other races was still quite strong.


    Seeming to sense Pipi��s dissatisfaction, Youlan slowly walked to Pipi��s side,


    "I know you don��t like those guys, and I don��t like them either. Their scent makes me nauseous. But... there��s no other way... this is Mother��s intention. Mother hopes that we can coexist harmoniously with these guys. Since those who posed a greater threat are already dead, let��s just get along with them for now."


    "Ahhh, alright then..."


    Although somewhat reluctant, Pipi still nodded his head as if he had no choice.


    At the same time, Pipi slowly withdrew his gaze and let it fall back on his loli elder sister.


    As if remembering something, a trace of conflict rarely flashed in the eyes of the usually straightforward Pipi.


    However, Youlan on the other side seemed to have noticed Pipi��s concerns and directly said in a calm tone:


    "If you have something you want to ask, just ask directly."


    "Eh.. Well..."


    Hearing Youlan say this, Pipi was stunned at first. After a brief hesitation, Pipi finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind for a long time: sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister, back then, was it really you who injured me so badly?"


    Faced with this question, Youlan seemed to have already mentally prepared herself. However, she didn��t answer directly, but instead calmly asked in return:


    "Then what do you think?"


    "Sigh... although Mom and Kalina both told me that it was you, Big Sis, who beat me up like that, I��m still not very willing to believe it. Big Sis, you may be gloomy and brutal at times, but I don��t think you would hate me that much."


    "Is that so..."


    "Yes, so I want to hear the truth from your mouth."


    Rarely, Pipi showed a serious gaze and solemnly met Youlan��s eyes.


    Under the gaze of such serious eyes, Youlan fell silent for a moment before slightly nodding her head.


    "Yeah, it wasn��t me who attacked you back then. I just... went on a rampage around you afterwards."


    "Really? I knew it!!"


    Hearing this answer, Pipi immediately broke into a smile, his eyes filled with a sense of relief.


    He even clenched his fist with one hand and struck a "oh yeah" pose.


    As expected, my big sis still loves me!


    However, Pipi wasn��t the kind of person who was completely thoughtless. After a brief moment of happiness, Pipi realized another serious issue.


    Not to brag, even the him from hundreds of years ago could walk sideways across the Ancita Continent.


    It was no ordinary person who could beat him into that miserable state.


    Apart from his Sister Youlan, perhaps there was only one other person who could completely defeat him...


    Realizing this, Pipi��s expression changed abruptly, and a hint of panic flashed in his pale purple eyes.


    The next moment, Pipi couldn��t help but direct a pleading gaze towards his elder sister.


    "Big Sis, if, if it wasn��t you who beat me up, then could it be..."


    In response, Youlan didn��t give a direct answer, but instead gazed thoughtfully at the banquet venue.


    "Knowing is enough... there��s no need to say that answer out loud. Besides, she didn��t do it on purpose..."

 Chapter 842 - 843: Reminders

    4/6


    Thanks to the meticulous preparations by Sebastian and the others, Yuan��er��s entire birthday banquet can be said to have ended smoothly. Surrounded by her mother, grandparents, and sisters Yuan��er excitedly blew out the candles, made a birthday wish, sang birthday songs with her mother, and played games with her brother, sisters, and a group of young friends from the Black Rose. Throughout the evening, the garden was filled with a warm and joyful atmosphere of harmony.


    In this atmosphere, little Yuan��er spent the happiest birthday party of her life and left unforgettable memories of happiness. However, the little one may never know that in this birthday party filled with laughter and joy, perhaps only she, her grandparents, and a few others were truly happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    It goes without saying that the invited guests were either forcibly brought by the absolute military might of the Black Rose family or came reluctantly at Kalina��s invitation with tears in their eyes. Coupled with the powerful oppression brought by the surrounding Demon Kings and Abyssal Demons, these noble guests from various races were already exhausted just trying to maintain their consciousness and squeeze out a smile.


    The displeasure and fear in their hearts went without saying. How could they possibly participate in the birthday party of a Demon King with sincerity and joy? The surface of the banquet always maintained a false peace.


    As for the Black Rose family members and other little Demon King ancestors who should have been happy, due to the threat of the feather duster close at hand, they were having an exceptionally good time, laughing so hard they were almost crying...


    Fortunately, under the company of her mother, the adorable little Yuan��er did not notice the rich and complex emotions of the people around her. Her happy state had been maintained from early this morning until now...


    ...


    In the deep of the night, in Yuan��er��s room, the little one lying on the bed was still too excited to fall asleep. After tossing and turning restlessly for a long time, the little girl opened her eyes again and hugged the arm of the black-haired girl beside her with a blissful face.


    "Mommy! Mommy!" The little girl called out to Yumo.


    As today��s birthday star, all of Yuan��er��s requests were accepted by Yumo without exception. Yumo naturally agreed to little Yuan��er��s request to sleep with her at night.


    However, the preoccupied Yumo was not as blissfully happy as she appeared at the banquet. Lying on the bed, she naturally did not enter the motionless, almost isolated building mode as usual. Therefore, in response to Yuan��er��s excited call, Yumo opened her eyes.


    She cast a helpless yet doting gaze at the starry-eyed little girl beside her.


    "My little girl, you��ve been making a fuss all day? Still have energy? I told you to be quiet and sleep, what do you want to do now?"


    Yumo said with a feigned displeasure.


    Although Yuan��er was a powerful Demon King, in Yumo��s eyes, she was still a little doll around ten years old.


    Children is at a critical moment for growing up at these ages. It is essential to develop good living habits! Early to bed and early to rise is a must!


    Yumo had always been meticulous when it came to children��s growth.


    "Still making a fuss?" S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe~"


    The little girl smiled charmingly. Faced with Yumo��s ��displeased�� expression, Yuan��er had no trace of fear in her eyes. Instead, she directly tried to get away with it by acting cute. It was a state of complete fearlessness.


    As it turned out, Yuan��er��s strategy was remarkably effective. In response to her little daughter��s cute behavior, Yumo eventually chose to surrender and smiled helplessly:


    "Alright, alright, since it��s your birthday today, I won��t be so strict with you."


    "Hehe, Mommy is the best~"


    The happy little Yuan��er snuggled up to Yumo without a second word and kissed her mother��s cheek to express her gratitude.


    "You little one, so why aren��t you sleeping in the middle of the night? What��s wrong again?"


    "Mommy, I��m thinking~, when will we go back to Luminous?"


    "Go back to Luminous? Why are you suddenly mentioning this?"


    "Hmph!, Sister Mengxi didn��t come for my birthday this time, right? It��s a pity she didn��t get to eat such a delicious cake. I want to bring some to her."


    The little girl pouted and said, with some regret in her tone.


    "Yuan��er, you really like Mengxi, don��t you?"


    Stroking Yuan��er��s little head, Yumo asked softly.


    The little girl nodded without hesitation:


    "Mm-hmm~, I like her! Sister Mengxi is very nice to me! And she��s very nice to Mommy too! Yuan��er likes her a lot!"


    "Is that so?"


    Yumo smiled with some relief:


    "Then in the future, you should continue to get along well with Mengxi, Okay~?."


    "Mm-hmm, I definitely will!"


    "However, it may not be possible to go back to Luminous."


    "Why?"


    "Because Anvika has already been razed to the ground by Mommy."


    "Huh?"


    The little girl blinked her eyes, seeming a bit surprised:


    "Is it because of that Holy War?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded slightly without comment. Then, as if thinking of something, the black-haired girl looked at her adorable little daughter with a somewhat complex expression:


    "Hey, little cutie, since you know about the Holy War, you should also know what Mommy did in Anvika, right?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    The little girl nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, you know that Mommy wiped out nearly a million humans in Anvika, right?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Don��t you think Mommy is very cruel? Killing so many people?"


    "No way!"


    The little one shook her head without hesitation.


    "Mommy is a good person! Those who were against Mommy must be bad people! They deserved to die! Rather than saying directly killing them was too good for them, they should have had their powers destroyed and then fed to Sister Limo!"


    Yuan��er said these very cruel words with innocent tone.


    Undoubtedly, the little one��s words were too one-sided, but they made Yumo feel relieved and smile.


    After all, no one wants to become a murderous and brutal mother in the eyes of their child.


    On the other side, seeing the hidden worries in her mother��s deep affection, Yuan��er comforted her obediently:


    "It was those bad people who actively attacked Mommy. Mommy was just protecting herself. Mommy doesn��t need to feel guilty."


    "..."


    As Yuan��er��s comforting words reached her ears, Yumo was stunned at first, then affectionately rubbed her little daughter��s head.


    Although most of the time, Yuan��er was a naive and innocent little darling, there were times when she became exceptionally understanding.


    She could even see through my emotions?


    Or rather, was I just too easy to read?


    Indeed, if I wasn��t easy to read, those brats wouldn��t have been able to successfully fool me for so long.


    After a smile, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her hand and pinch Yuan��er��s cheeks.


    "You little girl, you��re much less of a handful than your brother and sisters."


    "Brother and sisters? They��re all very well-behaved too."


    "Well-behaved?"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo��s eyes twitched slightly. In the past, except for Youlan who ran away from home and Pipi who was always causing trouble, the other children were all obedient and adorable in Yumo��s eyes.


    But now?


    Hehe, damn it, a bunch of unfilial children!!


    Yumo coldly laughed through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, they��re very well-behaved indeed~. But thanks for the reminder, Yuan��er. Mommy suddenly remembered that since your brother and sisters are so well-behaved~, Mommy should give them a good reward tonight~"


    "Reward?!"


    As soon as she heard the word ��reward��, little Yuan��er got excited and hugged her mother��s arm with great enthusiasm:


    "Reward! Yuan��er wants it too! Yuan��er has been very good too!!!"


    Hmm, well, secretly trying to match Mommy with Sister Mengxi doesn��t count as being naughty, right?


    Hearing the little one��s words, Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    "As for this reward, I don��t think Yuan��er would want it."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Hehe, well~"


    Yumo tilted her head as if teasing.


    "Yuan��er is still young, it��s better not to know~. Also, what��s coming next might be a bit inappropriate for children. Yuan��er, hurry up and go to sleep~"


    With that, Yumo slowly extended her finger and gently touched Yuan��er��s forehead.


    As a faint crimson light rippled, the originally energetic little one couldn��t help but yawn a few times. In the end, Yuan��er defeated by sleepiness, curled up in her mommy��s arms and fell into a beautiful dream.


    ...


    So next, before leaving, there��s one last thing that should be done...

 Chapter 843 - 844: An Uneasy Night

    5/6


    While the adorable little Yuan��er was blissfully immersed in sweet dreams, her sisters were obviously not as comfortable as her.


    If not anxious and uneasy, they were at least scared half to death.


    After all, according to Yumo��s words, the end of Yuan��er��s birthday party would be the moment they bid farewell to their butt!


    With their butt in imminent danger, who the hell would have the heart to sleep?!


    Uh, that��s not quite right either. It should be said that except for the carefree Limo, all the other young friends of the Black Rose family and the adorable little Demon Kings were in a state of unease.


    Not knowing when their mother would break through the door with the legendary weapon in hand, almost everyone was staring at the door with trepidation.


    Holding their breath and constantly thinking about how to avoid getting hit by the feather duster.


    If they had to be beaten, they at least had to do everything possible to get hit a few times less!


    But considering that their mother already knew about all their misdeeds, how to get hit less undoubtedly became a big problem.


    Instead of explaining, perhaps shifting the blame was the most appropriate way to survive.


    Therefore, the little ones who were usually harmonious and loving unanimously thought about how to shift the blame in their minds.


    Although it was a bit immoral, what else could they do?


    In the face of the threat of the feather duster, morality was like a joke, and the bond of friendship was even more fragile. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Among these children, the most frightened one was naturally Kalina, the first one in the line.


    After all, concealing from Yumo and dealing with human powerhouses and the chosen ones was a plan proposed by Kalina initially to assist her sister Youlan.


    It was no exaggeration to say that she was one of the main culprits.


    At the same time, she was also the source of evil that led her younger siblings astray.


    As one of the instigators of all this, the possibility of Kalina escaping punishment and not being educated by the feather duster seemed rather low.


    In fact, because she had deceived her mother for too long and the situation was extremely bad, the possibility of her ass being spanked to shreds was not small either.


    If she did nothing, she would probably experience the most desperate night of her life tonight.


    Imagining the terrifying scene of the feather duster in full bloom and the indescribable pain it might bring, Kalina, who was in the bedroom, kept shivering and pacing back and forth in the room, thinking about how to deal with the impending threat.


    "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do..."


    The red-haired beauty kept muttering to herself, completely losing her past heroic and calm demeanor.


    And just as Kalina was feeling uneasy, a sound comparable to a pig being slaughtered suddenly came from upstairs, shattering the tranquility of the night! The ghostly wailing and howling directly scared Kalina to the point where her heart nearly stopped.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!! Owwwwww!"


    ?!!


    What, what��s going on?!


    That, that��s brother��s voice?!


    Although Kalina had lost her composure for a moment, she quickly realized that the owner of this voice was her foolish brother, Pierre. From a young age, her brother had been fearless of anything. There was probably only one existence in the world that could make him let out such a hysterical howl...


    And that was the feather duster in her mother��s hand...


    "Has brother already gone?"


    As the wailing ceased, Kalina couldn��t help but think so.


    Then, this Demon Queen of Flames couldn��t help but frown.


    Wait a minute, why was brother beaten again?


    Didn��t he not participate in the plan?


    This time, I hadn��t even shifted the blame to my dear brother yet. How did he get beaten in this situation??


    Kalina was confused.


    However, considering her brother��s heaven-defying ability to cause trouble, Kalina gave up on further thinking. After all, who knew where this guy had provoked mother again. Besides, brother had thick skin and flesh, so getting beaten up was no big deal... It might even help share some of Mother��s anger for me.


    Thinking of this, Kalina even felt a bit relieved.


    As a good sister, she even hoped that her mother would hit her brother a few more times so that she would be hit less later.


    After all, as a brother, wasn��t it natural to share some burden for his sister?...


    However, despite her thoughts, Pierre��s miserable screams clearly informed Kalina of one fact. That was, Yuan��er had already fallen asleep, and her mother had already begun to take action. The night of the butt hunt had thus begun. In this unexpected yet inevitable situation, her brother had successfully offered the first blood.


    But this did not mean that Kalina and the others could escape unscathed. After dealing with Pierre, her mother would probably come to settle the score with them next.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Kalina��s heart reached an unprecedented state of nervousness. She gritted her teeth and racked her brains for a countermeasure.


    "What should I do..."


    Anxious cold sweat dripped from the red-haired woman��s forehead drop by drop.


    Covering her buttocks, Kalina even unknowingly bit her own finger.


    "What should I say to shift some responsibility... What should I say to soften Mother��s heart?... How can I escape this disaster, Ahhh... I don��t want to be spanked... Don��t want to be spanked, it hurts..."


    ...


    However, if I made more excuses, wouldn��t that be continuing to deceive Mother...


    Having come this far, should I still do that?


    Mother would probably be even more heartbroken, right?


    At this moment, Kalina seemed to have a realization. She stopped her anxious pacing and thoughtfully gazed at the oil painting on the wall, which was the one she had asked Sebastian to paint for her and Mother. Gazing at her mother in the painting, the anxiety in Kalina��s eyes gradually dissipated without her noticing, and a strong sense of guilt surged in her orange-red eyes instead.


    Although she feared the punishment of the feather duster, if she thought about it carefully,


    "Isn��t it my own fault?"


    Mother trusted me so much, yet I repeatedly used Mother��s trust to deceive her. As the eldest sister of those children, not only did I fail to properly guide them, but I also led them astray.


    Even at the last moment, I was still thinking about how to join forces with Xiao to deceive Mother.


    Mother�� must be very disappointed in me, right?


    "Sigh..."


    Thinking of this, Kalina couldn��t help but let out a long sigh and bit her lip with great inner conflict.


    Forget it, no more excuses.


    I am the big sister of those children.


    As their big sister, how could I shirk responsibility?


    After an intense inner struggle, Kalina finally made a decision. She gave up the idea of making excuses and decided to sincerely accept her mother��s education and admit her mistakes to her. Perhaps only in this way could she quell her mother��s anger and rebuild the trust between mother and daughter.


    Mother loved me so much, I will not deceive her anymore.


    Besides, "A qualified knight should take responsibility for their actions, right?"


    Although in the past, Kalina had always used the so-called knight��s code as a shield to deceive her mother, this time, Kalina decided to abide by the knight��s code for once.


    Just like that, dozens of seconds passed.


    Taking a deep breath and mentally prepared, Kalina silently removed her armor, abandoning the last line of defense for her buttocks.


    After that, the red-haired beauty changed into her home pajamas and crawled into bed.


    Using the blanket, she wrapped herself up like a rice dumpling, with only her head exposed, quietly staring at the bedroom door, waiting for her mother and her punishment to arrive.


    However, ideals and beauty are one thing, reality is cruel.


    "Booaaaaah... So scary..."


    Unknowingly, tears welled up in Kalina��s eyes. Even though she had mentally prepared herself to accept the punishment, the fear of the feather duster still made her shiver uncontrollably. Even after hesitating for a while, Kalina silently changed into a pair of underwear under the covers, a pair of crude and extremely simple beast-skin panties...


    Of course, these were no ordinary underwear.


    These were the underwear that her mother had woven for her when Kalina was little.


    Kalina��s little thought was obvious.


    She hoped that when her mother saw these underwear, she would recall Kalina��s adorable appearance when she was little. That way, her mother might go a bit easier on her...


    ...


    Just like that, with mixed feelings, Kalina widened her eyes and held her breath, staring at the bedroom door, waiting for her mother��s arrival, waiting for the moment of judgment to descend.


    In the anxious waiting, time passed by minute by minute.


    However, until the next morning, the scene Kalina had anticipated of her mother breaking through the door did not happen.


    ?!!


    Huh?


    "What, what, what��s going on??"

 Chapter 844 - 845: She gone!??

    6/6


    As the first light of dawn filtered through the gauze curtains onto her face, Kalina, who had been curled up in bed all night, suddenly snapped back to reality. The ray of sunlight pulled her consciousness back from a state of high alert. Then, the Flame Demon Queen turned her head in astonishment towards the dimly lit sky outside the window.


    Wait a minute?!


    It��s actually freaking daylight?! My butt actually made it safely to daylight?!?!


    "Is this, is this for real? Am I dreaming?"


    Blinking her eyes, Kalina even began to doubt her life. The next moment, kicking off the blankets and somewhat bewilderedly reaching under her skirt, she touched her unscathed buttocks and had no choice but to accept this delightful truth.


    That is, she hadn��t been beaten, her butt was still intact!!


    Realizing this, a surge of ecstatic relief overflowed in Kalina��s heart.


    However, this touch of ecstasy and excitement did not last long, as the excited expression on her face was quickly swallowed by a solemn and puzzled look.


    No, wait a minute,


    "Something��s, not right?"


    It was possible that her mother had shown mercy, but the complete absence of anyone coming to her room was beyond Kalina��s expectations.


    Not only that, since her brother��s scream last night, let alone other screams, almost no sound had reached Kalina��s ears.


    The entire mansion had fallen into an indescribable atmosphere of dead silence.


    And it continued like this until the morning.


    Why has it suddenly become so quiet? S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where did Mother go?


    She��s not going to spank us?


    Or is it because it��s Yuan��er��s birthday, the "Execution Day" has been postponed?


    "What in the world is going on?"


    Kalina was utterly baffled.


    However, rather than sitting around waiting for doom, Kalina decided to leave her room to check on the situation outside.


    Thus, Inferno, after changing into her usual home long dress, cautiously approached the door of her room.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Kalina, with a heart as guilty as a thief, slowly opened the door and, with the help of the door crack, timidly poked her head out.


    And almost at the moment Kalina opened her door, the door opposite slowly opened as well,


    A little girl with gray hair holding a small white wolf, also tremblingly poked her head out from the crack of the door.


    And this little girl, naturally, was Liyu, holding Limo.


    "Liyu?"


    "Sis!!??" As their eyes met, both sisters immediately displayed expressions of astonishment. The moment Kalina locked eyes with Liyu, she instantly sensed Liyu��s current state. The little one��s eyes were bloodshot, and her whole body radiated an indescribable weariness.


    Without a doubt, Liyu, just like herself, had not had a good rest last night. After all, who among the children of the Yumo family could sleep peacefully when a feather duster might descend upon them at any moment? Well... except for that always carefree Limo.


    However, after observing carefully for a few seconds, Kalina was certain that although her sister looked tired and weak, she had not suffered from the feather duster��s torment. Otherwise, considering Liyu��s ��delicate�� constitution, it would be unlikely for her to get out of bed so soon. Even if she could come to open the door, her legs would surely be trembling.


    Not to mention, Liyu��s eyes only showed fatigue; her emerald eyes were not swollen from heart-wrenching sobs.


    Kalina didn��t think Liyu could be strong enough to endure the whipping of the feather duster without crying.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility.


    Liyu, like her, had not been ��educated�� by the feather duster.


    "You too, last night?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Understanding Kalina��s meaning, Liyu nodded dumbly, then asked uncertainly:


    "Sister Kalina, you too?"


    "Yes... I, I wasn��t beaten either."


    Kalina nodded slightly.


    As they were confirming with each other, Shuoyue, like a ghost, passed through the wall and poked her head out from the ceiling.


    "That, I, I wasn��t beaten either."


    "Shuoyue too..."


    Kalina frowned.


    If all her sisters hadn��t been beaten, it essentially ruled out the possibility that their mother had set up a barrier and punished them in secret.


    At this moment, Kalina��s brow was furrowed, caught in an unprecedented dilemma.


    Yesterday, during the meeting, Mother was clearly so angry, it would have been understandable for her to tear our butts apart in her fury. How could she suddenly have spared us?


    No, It doesn��t make any sense?


    Thinking it over, after her brother��s scream of agony last night, the mansion had been quiet until now. Could it be that brother had taken on a self-sacrificing spirit, willingly bearing all of Mother��s wrath? Or did Xiao manage to shift the blame onto brother?


    If not, why didn��t Mother act last night?


    ...


    The more she thought about it, the more Kalina felt overwhelmed, her orange-red eyes filled with anxiety.


    However, just as Kalina and her sisters were utterly confused, a sudden insight flashed through Kalina��s mind.


    An ominous feeling instantly began to grow in her mind.


    Yesterday, after being certain of our actions, Mother must have been utterly disappointed, harboring anger and frustration. Spanking, It wasn��t just a punishment for us, but also a way for Mother to vent her emotions.


    What if Mother couldn��t vent her displeasure? Then, Who knows what kind of strange things our foolish mother might do?


    The next moment, To verify the uneasy guess in her heart, Kalina no longer suppressed her Shadow Power. The violent surge of her crimson energy instantly spread from her body, enveloping the entire mansion and even spreading throughout the entire barrier.


    Then, Kalina��s expression changed drastically, and she suddenly dashed towards the fifth floor.


    ?!!


    "Eh, Sister Kalina?! What are you doing?"


    Liyu and Shuoyue, both utterly bewildered, couldn��t help but exclaim. Unfortunately, Kalina now had no intention of explaining to her sisters but instead rushed straight to the fifth floor.


    Then, the once obedient girl in Yumo��s heart, abandoned all propriety and forcefully pushed open Yumo��s bedroom door.


    Seeing the room empty, Kalina��s heart sank to the bottom of the lake.


    "No, it can��t be?"


    Taking a sharp breath, fearing she had sensed incorrectly, Kalina, under the puzzled gazes of her sisters, dashed towards the living room, the kitchen, the garden, and even Yuan��er��s bedroom...


    However, After a thorough search, Kalina couldn��t find her target. She couldn��t find that gentle and kind black silhouette. That figure, as if evaporated from the world, left not a single trace behind.


    For a moment, a drop of cold sweat slowly slid down from between Kalina��s brows. Looking at the empty living room, Kalina fell into a deathly silence. Behind her, Shuoyue and Liyu quickly caught up. Although at first, they didn��t understand what Kalina was thinking and just kept following her, the two clever girls, after a while, realized Kalina��s thoughts.


    That uneasy guess also emerged in the minds of the two little girls. The next moment, Liyu and Shuoyue looked at each other, reading the panic in each other��s eyes. Taking a deep breath, Liyu, trembling, stepped forward and carefully tugged at Sister Kalina��s skirt:


    "Sister, Mother, did she, she..." And the unease in Liyu��s heart was soon confirmed by Kalina.


    "Yes, Mother... is gone."

 Chapter 845 - 846: Running Away from Home

    1/3


    Hugging the great pillow gifted to him by Aya, which had three large word "Conquer The World" written on it, Pipi was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    However, as he slept, Pipi, with his eyes tightly closed, suddenly furrowed his brows.


    At this moment, he felt something unusual.


    Hm?


    Hmm?


    Is someone pressing on me? Also, it seems like there are other people��s presences in my room?


    More than one?


    Moreover, this presence is?


    Guided by his doubts, Pierre overcame his sleepiness, rubbed his eyes with his hand, and slowly opened his drowsy eyes.


    As time passed, Pierre��s vision gradually became clearer from its initial blurriness.


    And when his field of vision was fully restored, several familiar figures suddenly appeared before his eyes - it was none other than his beloved little sisters!


    "Kalina? Limo? Liyu? And Shuoyue, Hmm!? why are you here?"


    Looking around at his adorable sisters surrounding him, Pipi blinked in confusion.


    In an instant, Pierre showed an expression of doubting his life.


    Ah, this, what��s going on?


    Being woken up by my little sisters?


    The light novel scene is actually happening to me?!


    Is this real or fake?!


    Even Kalina came to wake me up, not to mention Limo, Liyu, and Shuoyue?!


    ...


    Although Pierre had fantasized about similar scenarios in the past, he gradually gave up on this unrealistic idea.


    In his mind, he was undoubtedly a great, handsome, and beloved big brother to his little sisters.


    His little sisters were just too tsundere to be intimate with him, that��s all.


    Pierre expressed his understanding of this.


    However, deep down, he still looked forward to such a scene unfolding. Despite Pierre��s usually impetuous and silly appearance, he also had a delicate side.


    He doted on his little sisters quite a lot.


    If his little sisters took the initiative to get close to him, Pipi would be very happy.


    Therefore, after pinching his thigh to confirm he wasn��t dreaming, Pierre instantly broke into a joyful smile.


    Hehehe~, It seems my cute little sisters are finally not shy and tsuntsun anymore and have come to play with their beloved big brother, right?


    Finally, after waiting for so long, my little sisters have finally opened their hearts.


    Thinking of this, a blissful smile gradually surfaced on Pierre��s handsome face. Then, this Sword Demon King put on an ��affable�� expression and slowly opened his arms, making a welcoming gesture to his little sisters:


    "Ah, my dear little sisters, good morning? Did you come to find your big brother for something?"


    In Pierre��s expectation, after he struck this pose, his little sisters, who had opened their hearts, would gleefully pounce into his arms while calling out ��Onii-chan��, and there would be a heartwarming scene of harmonious sibling interaction.


    However, reality proved that Pipi might not be very good at making predictions. None of his expectations ever came true.


    This time was no exception.


    ...


    The next moment,


    Kalina��s anxious and disdainful shout directly shattered Pierre��s fantasy.


    "You idiot!! What are you still sleeping for! Get up right now!!"


    "Eeeeeh?!!"


    As this form of address reached his ears, Pierre was stunned for a moment, then looked at Kalina with disbelief.


    "Kal, how can you say that to your big brother? Shouldn��t you be calling me ��Onii-chan��?!"


    "Onii my a**! Get up!"


    Completely abandoning her elegance as a knight, Kalina roared fiercely like a gangster boss.


    Then, under Pipi��s dumbfounded gaze, Kalina suddenly extended her Nine Yang Skeleton Claw, firmly grasped Pipi��s head, and mercilessly dragged him out of bed! Afterwards, she forcefully pushed him onto a nearby chair.


    "Eeh!!!!?"


    Before Pierre could react to what had happened, a dazzling white light shone on his face. Shuoyue had already taken out a lamp, placed it on the table, and used it to fiercely illuminate Pierre��s face. At the same time, Shuoyue also pulled out a bowl of fragrant pork cutlet rice from somewhere and placed it on the table.


    Of course, while Kalina and Shuoyue were making a ruckus, the two sisters Liyu and Limo weren��t idle either. Limo was trying her best to rush over and eat the pork cutlet rice.


    While Liyu was using all her strength to hold her sister��s waist, preventing her foolish behavior.


    ...


    After taking in this scene, Pierre became even more confused.


    Although Pipi was usually silly, his level of foolishness was probably only slightly better than Limo��s, S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he still had a certain level of intelligence, otherwise he wouldn��t have been able to blend into human society for so long without being discovered. (Aya: Are you sure it��s not because of my credit?)


    Clearly, the current situation was somewhat different from what Pierre had imagined.


    His little sisters shouldn��t be inviting him to eat breakfast. Judging from this posture?


    They wanted to interrogate him?!


    "Hey, y-you guys, what is the meaning of this?"


    This time, Pipi��s judgment was rarely correct for once. Before he could finish speaking, Kalina fiercely slammed the table and said in an unfriendly tone:


    "BROTHER!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Being yelled at like this, Pipi instantly sat up straight, like a student being scolded, and assumed an extremely obedient and well-behaved posture.


    "Confess honestly, did Mother come to your room last night!! After coming to your room, what did she say to you?!"


    "Huh?"


    "What huh, confess honestly!"


    "Uh, about this..."


    Being yelled at like this, Pierre couldn��t help but bite his lip, his light purple eyes filled with hesitation. After a moment of struggle, Pipi shook his head like a rattle drum:


    "No, no, Mom, didn��t come to see me last night."


    "Stop beating around the bush!"


    Kalina slammed the table again in anger, and then this Flame Demon Queen coldly threatened:


    "If you don��t confess honestly, I��ll send your crossdressing photos to my little sisters! No, wait, I��ll send them to the entire continent!"


    "Heh?!!"


    Hearing this, Pierre��s eyes instantly flashed with a deep sense of unease.


    Liyu and Shuoyue, who were standing to the side, raised their eyebrows in curiosity and looked at their elder brother with a strange expression.


    "Besides, you were screaming so miserably last night, everyone knows you were hit by Mother��s feather duster! What are you pretending for?!"


    "No, no... I wasn��t hit by a feather duster..."


    "No? If not, why were you screaming so miserably?"


    "Uh..."


    For a moment, Pierre was at a loss for words, not knowing how to explain to his sisters. How could he explain in a way that would preserve his great image?


    This time, Pierre wasn��t lying. Yumo did come to him last night, but she didn��t spank him.


    As for the reason for his miserable screams?


    In the middle of the night, seeing your mom holding a feather duster, coming to your room with a gloomy face?! It would be strange not to scream miserably, wouldn��t it?!


    That��s right, Pierre wasn��t beaten. The reason he screamed miserably was simply because he was scared.


    Of course, in order to maintain his brave and fearless glorious image in his sisters�� hearts, Pierre didn��t want to admit this fact.


    "No, just, just for fun, for fun hahaha, screaming a couple of times haha..."


    Pierre scratched the back of his head and explained awkwardly.


    Undoubtedly, this explanation was very weak, but Kalina was too lazy to care about the reason for her brother��s miserable screams at this point. She was more concerned about her Mother��s situation.


    "It doesn��t matter why you screamed. Last night, after Mother came to you, what did she do?!"


    "Uh, she just gave me some instructions, and then... oh right, she gave me a letter to show you guys in the morning."


    "A letter?"


    "Yeah."


    As he spoke, Pierre took out the letter with Yumo��s aura from his pocket, under the complex gazes of his sisters.


    "Mother��s letter! Why didn��t you give it to us earlier?!"


    "But, but, Mom said..."


    However, before Pierre could finish speaking, Kalina forcefully interrupted his words of defense and snatched the letter from his hand.


    "Hand it over quickly!"


    Then, Kalina hurriedly tore open the envelope and took out the letter inside. Shuoyue and Liyu also carefully leaned over and looked at the contents of the letter. As they read the letter line by line, the three sisters�� expressions instantly darkened. Their ominous premonition was confirmed.


    Mother,


    Mother,


    Mother, she...


    "Mother ran away from home ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

 Chapter 846 - 847 Noisy Morning

    2/3


    On this morning, it was destined to be extraordinary, destined to be forever recorded in the history of the Winter Forest.


    With a shout from the Flame Demon Queen, the entire barrier instantly exploded.


    "Everyone!! Gather Here immediately!!!"


    No, not only the barrier, but the entire Winter Forest was also in an uproar. Even soon after, the entire continent would be turned upside down because of this.


    ...


    After Kalina��s voice spread out, the tranquil morning ceased to exist. Accompanied by one after another surge of magical power, the grand hall where Kalina was located was instantly filled with people. The members of the Black Rose who were previously resting in the other courtyard arrived in the room in an instant.


    Originally, the extremely anxious Kalina was planning to severely reprimand these human companions.


    After all, the barrier outside the mansion was their responsibility to maintain, and last night they were also in charge of guarding it. Mother��s disappearance without a trace in the Winter Forest was undoubtedly the fault of the Black Rose family members.


    However, when these people appeared before Kalina, the words of reprimand were forcibly swallowed back into her stomach.


    Because,


    The members of the Black Rose family who hurriedly arrived, including Xiao, were all trembling in their legs without exception. Obviously, the main residence was indeed safe and sound last night, but a bloody storm had apparently swept through the annex building where the Black Rose members lived. Glancing at Xiao��s swollen buttocks, Kalina didn��t have the heart to say anything more.


    It seemed that last night, Mother didn��t forget to punish them, but simply couldn��t bear to do so.


    For a moment,


    Kalina bit her lip, and a ray of complex emotions flashed in her eyes. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And just as Kalina fell into a brief silence, Xiao took the lead in asking the doubt in her heart:


    "Lady Kalina, what happened that you called us so urgently?"


    Upon hearing this, Kalina took a deep breath, and then handed the letter left by her Mother to Xiao.


    And after reading the letter,


    Xiao��s face underwent an earth-shattering change at a visible speed.


    After a brief silence, Xiao burst out with the most shocked and astonished cry in history:


    "Fuck!! Lady Yumo ran away from home?!!!"


    ...


    A few minutes later,


    The members of the Black Rose family also lost their usual calmness. Driven by anxiety, the pain on their buttocks seemed to be temporarily forgotten, and all members suddenly rushed out of the mansion, out of the barrier, and scattered in all directions outside the barrier. They began to search for the mother who had left home. At the same time,


    When a carpet search began in the Winter Forest, endless orders were also issued from inside the barrier, reaching every corner of the entire continent. Members of the Black Rose family, Ghostly flame members, Ainor Chamber of Commerce employees, etc., who were stationed in various parts of the continent, immediately began to take action.


    Undoubtedly, Once they saw that familiar black graceful figure, or had relevant information, they would immediately pass the information to Xiao or Kalina and the others.


    For a while, The human society, which had not yet emerged from the shadow of the Holy War, was once again stirred by undercurrents.


    Compared to the undercurrents in human society,


    Inside the Winter Forest, especially near Yumo��s mansion, it was in a state of complete chaos. The clamor of shouting, the surging of magical power and shadow power were almost everywhere. Under the influence of these factors, the peaceful atmosphere had long since vanished, and those guests who had attended Yuan��er��s birthday party yesterday came out of their rooms one after another, staring at the scene before them in astonishment.


    And after learning that the fundamental reason for the commotion was the disappearance of the Demon Temple, everyone��s expressions were quite colorful.


    Many beast clan chiefs secretly rejoiced in their hearts.


    After all, in their view, the culprit who had commanded the Abyssal Demons to persecute them had disappeared. The days to come might become even better.


    Of course, In order not to attract hatred, these beast clan chiefs still tried their best to control their expressions and not let themselves laugh out loud.


    Compared to the slightly simpler-minded beast clan chiefs, the human noble guests including Xiumu and the elves had completely different thoughts. They were well aware that the reason why the Abyssal Demons and the Black Rose family could coexist with them now was because of the control of that black-haired girl. If the black-haired girl was gone, or if the black-haired girl no longer restrained her children, what would their future be like? Being annexed by the Black Rose or being completely destroyed by the Demons were all possibilities.


    Therefore,


    Uneasy emotions quickly surfaced on the faces of these people.


    Even after hesitating for a while, they joined the search team.


    ...


    And at this moment, when almost everyone was anxious and hurriedly searching for Lady Yumo, the usually impetuous Pierre unexpectedly stood very quietly by the window, silently observing the bustling scene below.


    At this moment, Pierre seemed like a different person.


    Faced with his mother��s running away from home, he was very calm.


    Although there was also uneasiness in his eyes, there was more of an indescribable sense of relief.


    "As expected... it��s like this..."


    Unlike those juniors with astonishment written all over their faces, Pierre seemed to have already anticipated all of this happening.


    After all, After Mother came to his room last night, he had this thought.


    Last night, After his mother came to his room, Pierre was so scared that he lost his soul and screamed hysterically. After all, seeing the feather duster in Yumo��s hand, no child could maintain a steady state of mind.


    However, Soon, Pierre realized his mistake. Although his mother told him to lie down on the bed honestly, after a long time, the expected feather duster beating did not come.


    Not only did it not come, the feather duster was even put back into his mother��s internal space.


    Then, His mother just sat quietly on the edge of the bed and gently stroked his buttocks with her hand.


    Not beating, but stroking?!!


    Faced with his mother��s unexpected behavior, Pierre was dumbfounded.


    Well, actually, in the middle of the night, his mother suddenly walked into his room with a feather duster, which had already made Pierre very confused. And now, Yumo��s behavior made Pierre even more dumbfounded. He even began to doubt his life for a while.


    However, Feeling the familiar gentle aura beside him and the comfortable touch from his buttocks, Pierre finally determined.


    He was not dreaming.


    After hesitating for a moment, Pierre slowly turned his head and looked at his mother who was stroking his butt. After seeing Yumo��s scarlet eyes filled with reluctance and guilt, Pierre was stunned. He became even more unable to understand the current situation.


    It wasn��t until Yumo��s voice entered his ears that Pierre came back to his senses a little,


    "Does your butt still hurt?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Pipi was stunned at first, then shook his head very sincerely:


    "No, no. It��s already h-healed..."


    "It��s healed, then, it must have hurt a lot when you were beaten before, right?"


    "No, no, I��m a man, how could I feel pain?"


    "Tell the truth."


    "Ugh, okay... it, it hurt a lot."


    Recalling the piercing pain from being beaten before, Pierre��s eyes couldn��t help but reveal a fearful look.


    "Sigh. I��m sorry..."


    "Huh? Mom, what, what did you say?"


    "I��m sorry for beating you so many times before."


    "Huh??"


    Faced with his mother��s sudden apology, an image of a comet hitting the earth flashed through Pipi��s mind. He completely couldn��t understand what was happening.


    Oh no, It seems my brain can��t quite keep up...


    What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 847 - 848: Pipi Flies Again

    3/3


    Golden ticket chapters have been posted, only the daily chapters remain.


    ------


    What��s going on?


    Why did Mom apologize to me?!


    For a moment, Pierre��s brain short-circuited. Not being one for deep thinking, he naturally didn��t understand the meaning behind his mother��s apology. Unlike Kalina or Xiao, he wasn��t the type to make guesses about the implications of his mother��s words. Being a straightforward person, Pierre quickly chose to directly ask about the doubts in his heart.


    "Mom, why are you suddenly apologizing? Did something happen?"


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Yumo had no intention of explaining or answering. Instead, she fell into a brief silence, her eyes filled with apology as she gazed at Pipi��s buttocks and gently stroked them.


    Just like that, mother and son were caught in a strange quietness.


    It wasn��t until a moment later that Yumo spoke again.


    However, she wasn��t trying to answer Pierre��s question. Instead, she spoke in an instruction tone:


    "Aya is a good girl. From now on, treat her well, okay? Don��t bully her, understand?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Pierre instantly furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Why should I treat her well? She��s just a little human..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Pierre suddenly froze in place, cold sweat beginning to pour from his forehead. The words he had intended to say were forcibly swallowed back into his stomach.


    The reason for Pierre��s panic was simple.


    It was because an eerie red light had begun to ripple around Yumo, and that legendary weapon that struck fear into the hearts of all vaguely appeared once more in Pierre��s field of vision.


    "Hmm? Pipi, what did you say?"


    "N-nothing!! Nothing mam!!"


    Faced with Yumo��s kind smile, Pipi hurriedly shook his head like crazy.


    "I meant, I understand! I��ll definitely treat Aya well! I won��t bully her, I swear!"


    Damn it, it��s not like I bullied her anyway?! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isn��t she the one exploiting me every day?!!


    Of course, these words were not something Pierre dared to say out loud.


    Faced with the feather duster that could be pulled out at any moment, all Pierre could do was comply with his mother��s wishes.


    Fortunately, Pierre��s tactfulness was rewarded.


    Yumo slowly put the feather duster back into her internal space.


    As she put it away, Yumo continued to instruct her troublesome son.


    "Also, be good and don��t go causing a big fuss in the human world, understand?"


    "Love your sister and listen to Xiao and Kalina."


    "Don��t bully your sister Youlan, respect her."


    "Don��t go around picking fights every other day."


    "Don��t spend all day causing trouble or on your way to cause trouble. You��re not a kid anymore, it��s time to be more proper."


    ...


    ...


    Faced with Yumo��s instructions, Pipi��s reaction was simple and clear. He turned into a ruthless nodding machine, frantically nodding his head in agreement!


    For Pipi, as long as his butt didn��t get spanked, everything else was negotiable.


    Although he had no idea why his mom suddenly came to say these things, the reason didn��t matter. He just needed to nod.


    ...


    After finishing her instructions, Yumo slowly stood up and walked towards the door.


    Catching a glimpse of his mother��s solemn gaze, Pierre vaguely sensed her intentions and couldn��t help but let out a long sigh.


    "Mom, are you going to find Lina and the others?"


    Although he was a fool, at this moment, Pierre seemed like a different person, using a rare serious and solemn tone.


    Hearing his words, Yumo stopped in her tracks.


    "Yes, that��s right."


    "Did Kalina and the others do something wrong?"


    Pipi slowly asked.


    In response, Yumo still didn��t explain anything but slightly nodded her head, confirming Pierre��s guess.


    Seeing this, Pierre shook his head helplessly.


    Kalina and the others had been on edge all night, it turned out they had done something bad and angered Mom.


    Although he didn��t know what exactly his sisters had done to make her mom want to take out the feather duster to teach them a lesson, as an elder brother, Pierre still doted on his sisters. So, mustering up his courage and risking his mother��s displeasure, Pierre softly persuaded:


    "Mom, you know... Kalina and the others are usually very well-behaved. If they occasionally do something wrong, you shouldn��t hold it against them. They��re good children, they��ll definitely correct their mistakes quickly, there��s no need to spank them."


    "..."


    "Besides, Kalina is very afraid of pain. When she was little, if she cut her finger, she would hide in her room and cry for a long time. If she really gets hit a few times with the feather duster, she��ll cry for a long time. She��s a big girl now and cares about her image. It��s the same with Liyu and Shuoyue, they��re too young and it��s normal for them to not understand. Mom, just don��t stoop to their level, okay?"


    "Are you pleading for your sisters?"


    "Ahaha, I guess you could say that?"


    "Sigh, do you know how many times you��ve been tricked by your cute little sisters? And you��re still speaking up for them?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Pierre very innocently waved his hand, grinning confidently:


    "Hahaha, Mom, you really love to joke. How could my sisters who adore me so much ever trick me? Haha, hahaha!"


    "Oh dear~"


    Seeing this, Yumo could only smile helplessly and didn��t say much more.


    Pierre carefully sidled up to his mother and continued to persuade her:


    "The girls are still young, Mom, just talk to them more, there��s no need to get physical. Hmm, even if you have to, go easy on them. After all... they��re not as thick-skinned as me, they��ll cry for a long time if they get hit. I, I can��t bear to see that."


    "You really are a good big brother."


    "Hehe~"


    "Sigh, alright, I understand."


    After shaking her head with a complex expression, Yumo once again put away the feather duster she had just taken out back into her internal space. Under Pierre��s confused gaze, she took out a letter from her internal space and handed it to him.


    "Huh? Mom, what��s this?"


    "A letter, of course."


    "A letter?"


    "Yes, I was originally going to leave it in the hall. Now, I might as well give it directly to you. Tomorrow during the day, help me give it to Kalina and the others."


    Taking the letter Yumo handed over, Pierre tilted his head in confusion:


    "Mom, if it��s a letter, can��t you just give it to Kalina yourself tomorrow? Why do you want me to do it?"


    "Well, that��s because..."


    Regarding her son��s question, Yumo only shook her head with a complex expression and turned her gaze towards the window.


    Faced with his mother��s silence, Pierre, for once, had a flash of intelligence and vaguely guessed what was going on.


    ...


    Returning to the present moment, seeing his sisters and the members of the Black Rose family in a state of chaos, Pierre��s suspicions were confirmed.


    Mom had indeed left...


    Although he felt very down, Pierre didn��t rush off to find his mother like Kalina and the others did.


    In Pierre��s opinion, his mother��s departure might not be a bad thing.


    After seeing the report Kalina had prepared earlier, Pierre was well aware that his mother��s condition had been unstable recently. If she lost control, her family members, including himself, could very likely be affected, just like what happened to him hundreds of years ago.


    However, unlike his thick skin, his sisters didn��t have such a high tolerance.


    Pierre was not only Yumo��s son but also Kalina and the others�� elder brother. In his heart, he always upheld his duty as a brother, which was to protect his sisters.


    Although he was reluctant to see his mother leave, at this stage...


    It might be the best choice for Mom to temporarily leave and stabilize her powers.


    Thinking of this, Pierre smiled with relief and slowly turned his head to look behind him, at the petite figure that had appeared at his bedroom door at some point.


    That little girl with honey-colored long hair and exquisite features was undoubtedly Youlan in her loli form.


    "Letting Mom leave for a while seems like a good idea. What do you think, sis?"


    As if seeking approval, Pierre spoke to his sister, who knew the inside story.


    However, it turned out that Pipi had overthought things again.


    What greeted Pierre was not Youlan��s approval, but a magnificent blue annihilation shadow...


    "Huh?!"


    Under Pipi��s dumbfounded gaze, he was hit in the face by another annihilation shadow.


    ��"How could it be a good idea?!!! You idiot!!! Go find Mother and bring her back!!!"��


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering explosion and the little loli��s furious roar, Pierre once again flew into the sky.


    ...


    Hey!!! HAILL


    This isn��t how the script goes!!!

 Chapter 848 - 849: An Unexpected Visitor

    In the temporary base of the Asumos Church, located in the central region of the Red Leaf Empire, Mengxi had finally recovered enough to remove her bandages after a period of healing and recuperation. She left the ward and entered the garden in front of the church, a place she hadn��t visited in a long time. Although she had survived the ordeal and had no wounds that were difficult to heal from the previous great battle, there was not a trace of joy on Mengxi��s face.


    There was only endless sorrow and a heartbreaking sense of loss.


    The reason for Mengxi��s low spirits was simple.


    After she woke up, she did not see the black silhouette she had been longing for.


    In the past, every time she woke up from a serious injury, she would receive meticulous care from Yumo. However, this time, that silhouette had disappeared. Although Mengxi knew that Yumo had come to treat her before and left a large amount of recovery medicine, she still couldn��t help feeling lost.


    More importantly, in her brief memories of waking up earlier, Yumo seemed to be harboring some concerns. At the same time, she seemed to be deliberately distancing herself from Mengxi.


    An ominous feeling unknowingly took root and spread in Mengxi��s heart.


    As a result, at this moment, when the people of the Asumos Church nearby were elated by the complete recovery of the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi was alone in the garden, feeling very depressed.


    The girl couldn��t help but let out a long sigh.


    "Sigh... Yumo..."


    Just as the silver-haired girl was sighing, a familiar aura suddenly invaded Mengxi��s perception.


    "Hmm!? This aura?"


    In the next instant, a familiar, soft, and slightly tearful voice suddenly entered Mengxi��s ears from the skye.


    "Wooaaaaaah, Sister Mengxi!"


    Accompanied by the little girl��s pitiful cry, the pink-haired girl crashed into Mengxi��s arms like a rocket.


    Boom~


    A strong energy spread out, instantly annihilating the nearby bushes and flowers with overwhelming force.


    If Mengxi had not reached the eighth level of cultivation and her physical condition had not improved, the pink-haired little girl��s impact would have been enough to take half her life.


    After stabilizing her posture, Mengxi looked at the petite figure in her arms with a shocked expression.


    "Huh? Yuan... Yuan��er?"


    That��s right, the little girl who suddenly descended from the sky without warning and threw herself into Mengxi��s arms, sobbing incessantly, was none other than our little friend Yuan��er.


    Although Mengxi was not sure why Yuan��er had suddenly come to find her, she instinctively raised her hand and gently stroked and comforted the little one in her arms.


    "Yuan��er, it��s okay, don��t cry. Tell sister what��s wrong. I will help you solve it, okay? Don��t cry."


    "Mommy, Mommy is gone. Mommy is gone. Mommy doesn��t want us anymore. Wooahh..." Yuan��er said in a low voice while sobbing.


    The little girl��s red and blue heterochromatic eyes were already brimming with tears, as if she would burst into heart-wrenching cries again at any moment.


    As these words entered her ears, Mengxi suddenly frowned.


    "Sister Yumo is gone? What do you mean?"


    ...


    "Demon? An enemy attack?!"


    However, before Mengxi could comfort Yuan��er, a shout filled with hostility exploded like thunder from behind her.


    In the next instant, accompanied by the fluttering of holy white light, a female knight in imposing white armor, exuding a strong aura of holy energy, rushed into the garden with a glowing holy sword in hand, her gaze fiercely locked on the little one in Mengxi��s arms! In an instant, a chilling hostility permeated the garden.


    This existence releasing battle intent and hostility was none other than the current sole Apostle of Heaven - Bai Yanluo.


    Since Mengxi was injured, Bai Yanluo��s hostility towards the demons had reached an unprecedented peak. Even though she had been spared by Yumo before, Bai Yanluo still found it difficult to let go of her hostility towards the demons. After all, in that holy war, not only was Mengxi seriously injured, but many of her close friends in the church also lost their lives. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was obviously not easy for Bai Yanluo to ignore these tragically deceased companions and coexist with the demons.


    Upon sensing the aura of a Demon King, Bai Yanluo transformed into a white meteor and rushed into the garden where Mengxi was.


    In Bai Yanluo��s view, this Demon King definitely did not come with good intentions!


    Mengxi��s injuries had not yet healed, and she had to protect her!


    ...


    Staring at the little girl in Mengxi��s arms, Bai Yanluo tightened her grip on the light sword and assumed an offensive stance. She would not show mercy just because of the other party��s cute appearance.


    No matter how cute they are, their true form must be a disgusting monster!


    "You demon! Stay away from Mengxi!"


    Surrounded by white light, Bai Yanluo suddenly charged towards Mengxi.


    Seeing this, a look of panic flashed across Mengxi��s tired face, and she hurriedly spoke, trying to stop Bai Yanluo from acting recklessly.


    "Wait, Sister Bai! This child means no harm!"


    However, Mengxi was obviously worrying too much.


    As the most beloved little sister in the abyssal demon family, Yuan��er naturally couldn��t have come to the central part of the Red Leaf Empire to find Mengxi alone. Her dear big sister was always by her side.


    Just as Bai Yanluo rushed out in an instant, a beautiful red figure appeared like a ghost beside her.


    ?!!


    "Who?!"


    Noticing the uninvited guest beside her, Bai��s eyes suddenly narrowed. Unfortunately, before she could react, the red silhouette beside her had already swung a chop at Bai��s head with lightning speed.


    Clang~~


    Accompanied by a crisp loud noise, a huge deep pit instantly appeared in the center of the garden, and Bai Yanluo��s head was buried in the ground like a white radish, her entire body stuck upside down in the pit. The head buried in the soil made no further movement, while the body still outside twitched reflexively...


    Seeing Bai being instantly defeated like this, a complex emotions flashed in Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    But in the end, the silver-haired girl sighed and turned her gaze to the voluptuous red-haired woman, the Flame Demon Queen Kalina, with whom she had briefly fought before.


    "What happened?"


    Taking a deep breath, Mengxi slowly asked the question in her heart.


    Hearing this, Kalina glanced at Mengxi with some hesitation.


    For the biggest enemy of the demon race, Kalina could never completely let go of the hostility in her heart. But considering that the other party might be the only one who could stabilize Mother at the moment, Kalina could only sigh in defeat. After suppressing the hostility overflowing from her eyes due to instinct, Kalina folded her arms in front of her chest and explained helplessly:


    "Mother disappeared after Yuan��er��s birthday party."


    "Disappeared?!"


    Mengxi��s immediately furrowed, her words also filled with astonishment.


    "Why would Sister Yumo suddenly disappear?"


    "About that..."


    Faced with this question, Kalina hesitated a little.


    After all, as the saying goes, family problems should not be publicized.


    However, Yuan��er in Mengxi��s arms obviously had no such scruples. Tugging at Mengxi��s collar, the little one said in a slightly tearful voice:


    "Mommy��s letter said... she hates dishonest children, she��s too disappointed in us, and she��s going to run away from home... Woo-woo, Mommy doesn��t want us anymore..."


    ...


    As Yuan��er��s words entered her ears, Mengxi continued to comfort the little one while casting a strange look at Kalina beside her.


    Although Yuan��er didn��t make the whole story clear, Mengxi could vaguely guess the general idea.


    At the same time, the words "dishonest children" seemed to confirm Mengxi��s speculation over the past few days.


    That is, not only the people from the Black Rose family around Yumo, but even the children she cherished were secretly doing things behind her back. And now, after seeing through the lies of these children, the disappointed Yumo chose to run away from home��


    Thinking of this, Mengxi��s gaze towards Kalina gradually became subtle.


    Kalina was not stupid either. From the changes in Mengxi��s expression, she realized that this Girl of Destiny probably already understood their previous actions.


    Feeling the hidden reproach in Mengxi��s gaze, the guilty Kalina instinctively lowered her once-proud head in front of Mengxi.


    "You should have already guessed the general situation, right?"


    "Mm, sort of."


    "Then you should also understand why we came to find you, right?"


    As she spoke, Kalina��s body trembled slightly, contrary to her usual manner. When she slowly raised her head, ripples had already rippled in her eyes, and anxiety and guilt filled her gaze.


    At this moment, Kalina had none of the aura of the powerful Flame Demon Queen from the past.


    At this moment, she was like a child worried about losing something important, filled with anxiety. Her entire body was shrouded in unease.


    Taking a deep breath, Kalina asked somewhat tremblingly:


    "Is Mother here? Or... do you have any news about Mother? You... you have such a good relationship with Mother, you should... should know something, right? Please... can you tell us?"

 Chapter 849 - 850: I Am Sorry

    "Do you know where Mother went? Or is Mother here with you?"


    Contrary to her usual demeanor, Kalina asked Mengxi in a somewhat timid manner.


    Apparently, Yumo��s sudden departure had dealt a heavy blow to her. No... strictly speaking, not only Kalina, but all the Demon Kings in the Winter Forest and the members of the Black Rose family had suffered a devastating blow like a meteor hitting the earth.


    You should know that in the past, when Yumo was angry, she would just spank them, and after a while, everything would return to normal. But this time, Yumo uncharacteristically did not spank Kalina and the others, and even directly left a letter and ran away from home. In the letter, Yumo emphasized the word "disappointed".


    This made them feel uneasy, fearing that Yumo was so disappointed that she no longer wanted these disobedient children and thus chose to run away from home.


    Originally, they thought that Yumo was only pretending to leave for a while and was actually hiding in the dark to observe. Upon seeing the children��s anxious state, she would be unable to bear it and choose to return.


    However, a week had passed, and Yumo still did not show up. This made the children��s uneasiness skyrocket.


    In the children��s hearts, Yumo��s existence had always been of utmost importance; She was an indispensable part of their lives. If they lost Yumo or were directly abandoned by her, the children could be said to have directly lost the meaning of life. This could be said to be the thing they feared the most.


    Although reason told them that Yumo would not be so heartless, her disappearance for a week made the children unable to calm their hearts.


    Not to mention, their mommy��s condition had been very unstable recently. What if she encountered outsiders?


    Moreover, their mommy was so simple-minded. If she ran away from home alone without anyone accompanying her, what if she was deceived by someone?


    The more Kalina thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, and she could be said to be in a state of constant anxiety.


    In the end, the helpless Kalina had no choice but to come and seek out Mengxi, to visit this chosen one whom she least wanted to contact.


    ...


    After arriving at this temporary base of the Asumos Church, a glimmer of hope even ignited in Kalina��s heart.


    Although she was unwilling to admit it, this chosen one seemed to have an extraordinary connection with her mother, a connection that even made Youlan gnash her teeth. If Mother and Mengxi were so close, would she come to find Mengxi after running away from home? After all, apart from us and the Girl of Destiny, Mother had no other acquaintances on the continent.


    With this thought in mind, a trace of hope surged in Kalina��s eyes as she looked at Mengxi.


    Unfortunately, this glimmer of hope was quickly extinguished by Mengxi��s answer.


    "I��m sorry, Sister Yumo did not come to find me. I don��t have any news about her at the moment either."


    Shaking her head helplessly, Mengxi showed a slightly bitter smile.


    "She��s not... not here..."


    Upon receiving this answer, Kalina was stunned at first. After observing Mengxi for a while and confirming that she was not lying, the expectation in Kalina��s eyes instantly vanished, and she visibly became dejected, leaning against a nearby lamppost in a daze.


    With the last hope shattered, one could imagine the degree of disappointment in Kalina��s heart.


    As for Yuan��er, upon learning this news, she also dejectedly buried her head in Mengxi��s bosom.


    The two fell into a brief silence.


    However, as the woman who truly managed the Winter Forest, Kalina still managed to pull herself together with her willpower.


    No matter what, she was also the fierce and illustrious Inferno.


    Except when facing her mother, Kalina was unwilling to show her weakness to anyone, especially to the chosen one who was once her mortal enemy.


    Of course, we must also exclude the special situation of facing a feather duster...


    Taking a deep breath, Kalina, who had barely restored her emotionless expression, showed a grateful smile to Mengxi:


    "Thank you for the information, Miss Girl of Destiny. Since you don��t know where Mother is either, I won��t disturb your rest and recuperation."


    With that, scorching red flames once again emerged from the soles of Kalina��s feet. At the same time, Kalina cast an urging gaze at Yuan��er in Mengxi��s arms.


    Seeing how close Yuan��er and Mengxi were, Kalina couldn��t help but frown.


    You should know that before sending Yuan��er and her Mother to Anvika, she had repeatedly told Yuan��er to keep her distance from the chosen one. She didn��t expect this girl to be so close to the Girl of Destiny, curling up in her arms without any guard.


    Tsk...


    Casting a complicated gaze at Mengxi, Kalina bit her lip somewhat depressedly.


    She really didn��t understand how this woman did it.


    Not only Mother, but even little Yuan��er liked her so much?


    Even though she was a damn chosen one...


    After sighing in her heart several times, Kalina shook her head helplessly:


    "Yuan��er, it��s time to go."


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er reluctantly raised her head from Mengxi��s embrace. After looking at Kalina and the silver-haired girl in front of her, the pink-haired girl finally hesitantly left Mengxi��s arms and quickly stepped forward to hold Kalina��s hand.


    Although she really wanted to pour out her grievances to Mengxi, at this stage, Yuan��er��s biggest goal was still to search for her Mommy��s whereabouts together with her sisters.


    "So where are we going to look now, sis?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let��s go to Holy Lomari and take a look. There aren��t many of our forces there, so Mother might have gone there."


    "Holy Lomari? Didn��t Brother Pierre already go there to look?"


    "It would be a miracle if he could be reliable."


    "Emm, that is true..."


    ...


    After a brief conversation, Kalina held Yuan��er in her arms, ready to set off and fly to Holy Lomari.


    Just then, Mengxi slowly spoke up and stopped Kalina:


    "Miss Inferno."


    "Hmm?"


    "Sister Yumo couldn��t possibly truly abandon you, even if you might have told her some lies. Sister is very simple-minded and will forget things that make her angry after a while. She left probably because she didn��t want to hurt you. After all... you also know about her recent condition."


    "..."


    Kalina��s eyes flashed with as if being moved by Mengxi��s words. After a brief silence, Kalina slightly nodded:


    "I understand. Thank you for your consolation, Miss Girl of Destiny."


    With that, Kalina turned her head, ready to leave.


    Just as she turned around, a voice filled with apology and guilt slowly entered Mengxi��s ears:


    "Miss Mengxi, if Mother comes to find you, please tell her that we are very sorry and hope she won��t be angry. If... she can forgive us, no matter how many times we get spanked, we��ll accept it... As long as Mother can come back. As long as she comes back, that��s enough for us."


    As the last words fell, without waiting for Mengxi��s reply, Kalina, holding Yuan��er, leaped up in the embrace of raging flames, turning into a crimson shooting star and rapidly disappearing into the sky...


    As for Mengxi herself, she stood there and fell into a moment of silence.

 Chapter 850 - 851: Mobilization

    Mengxi gazed at the sky, watching Kalina and Yuan��er gradually disappear into the horizon.


    Afterwards, the silver-haired girl stood there without saying a word, closing her eyes in deep thought.


    Although she still maintained that calm and indifferent expression, upon careful observation, it was not difficult to find that a hint of deep worry and displeasure had gradually surfaced on Mengxi��s beautiful face.


    The worry was self-explanatory. For someone as simple-minded as Yumo to run away from home alone, it was impossible not to worry. Not to mention, her condition was still extremely unstable. What if she lost control while wandering alone?


    As for the displeasure...


    It was because after Yumo left home, she did not come to find Mengxi. Even though I have the ability to help stabilize her power, Yumo did not come to her? Did she not trust me that much?


    Although Mengxi knew that Yumo might have done this to protect her safety, the silver-haired girl still couldn��t help but feel a bit displeased in a very willful manner.


    However, displeasure aside, the most important task at this stage was to find Yumo as soon as possible.


    If Yumo really disappeared like this, I would be very lonely...


    Just as Mengxi was thinking this way, Bai Yanluo, who had been knocked on the head by Kalina and had fallen into a brief state of unconsciousness, suddenly twitched all over and instantly woke up from her unconscious state.


    In the next instant, Bai propped herself up with her hands, abruptly pulled her head out of the soil, and immediately erupted with powerful holy aura. She assumed a defensive posture against the enemy and looked around:


    "Who?!! Who was the bastard that hit my head just now?? Where, where did that Demon King go?!"


    Although Bai, holding a white holy light sword, struck a very dashing pose, due to her dirt-stained, disheveled face, this action seemed a bit comical.


    Watching Bai like this, Mengxi raised her hand to her forehead with a complex mood.


    After a moment, Mengxi couldn��t help but speak:


    "Sister Bai, calm down. Those two Demon King meant no harm to me. And they have already left."


    "Ah? They left already?!"


    Realizing that she was fighting with air, Bai Yanluo awkwardly scratched her head and dispelled the holy light sword in her hand.


    At the same time, while rubbing her swollen head, Bai Yanluo looked around in puzzlement:


    "They actually left. Did they not do anything?"


    "No."


    "That, that��s good then."


    "By the way, Sister Bai."


    "Hmm? What��s the matter?"


    "Didn��t the red-robed archbishops from all over the continent send a joint letter to me before? What was the content?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes!"


    Hearing this, Bai Yanluo��s eyes instantly narrowed, and she looked at the silver-haired girl with some excitement. For a moment, this Heavenly Apostle seemed to have completely forgotten about the pain in her head.


    "As for the content, it��s roughly hoping that you, Mengxi, will take on the role of the Sintess and even concurrently serve as the Pope!"


    "So that��s how it is? But didn��t many of them oppose me before? They actually agreed this time."


    "They have to agree even if they don��t. After all, now that Kael is dead, the four Holy Envoys have been wiped out, and the archbishops are all gone. The entire Asumos Church is leaderless. Looking around, only you, as the Girl of Destiny and recognized by the Holy Beast, are qualified to manage the church. Besides, because of the damn propaganda of the Black Rose family, in the eyes of the world, the disaster in Anvika has become the responsibility of our church. The church��s reputation has plummeted, and only with you taking the stage can we save the declining situation."


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, no matter what, you were the one who stopped the crisis in the end. If you take the stage, the believers and other people should all recognize you. It��s just..."


    As she spoke, a hint of hesitation flashed in Bai Yanluo��s eyes.


    "It��s just that those bishops took the opportunity to make quite a few demands, and some of the conditions are rather..."


    "It doesn��t matter."


    "Ah? It doesn��t matter?"


    "Mm, those bishops from various factions simply hope that I promise not to touch their rights, not to encroach on their vested interests, and even let them be promoted to archbishops."


    "Uh, that��s about right."


    "Just agree to it."


    Mengxi said indifferently.


    Although she was nominally the candidate for the Saintess, as a candidate, Mengxi did not have the intention to fully comply with the moral standards. After these bishops supported her to become the Saintess or the Pope, how she wanted to lead the church, these guys had no say in it. After all, she now possessed the strength of the eighth level, and those bishops at the sixth level at most could be easily manipulated by her.


    In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy and trickery seemed so ridiculous and laughable.


    "Okay."


    Seeing Mengxi so confident, Bai Yanluo said no more and respectfully lowered her head.


    For a moment, she put away her casual demeanor and performed a solemn knight��s salute to Mengxi.


    "Then I will convey your will to the bishops in various places, great Saintess."


    "By the way, Sister Bai."


    "Any other instructions, Your Holiness?"


    "Since they plan to recognize me as the new Saintess and the new Pope, they have to listen to my orders, right?"


    "That goes without saying."


    "Then please inform them of my first command, Sister Bai."


    "Please tell me."


    "All church troops and believers across the continent are to cooperate with the Black Rose family and search for Yumo with all their might! Dig three feet into the ground if necessary to find that fol... to find the Demon Temple!"


    "Yumo? Do you mean Yu Black Rose?"


    "Yes."


    "As you wish, I will inform them now!"


    ...


    After receiving Mengxi��s order, Bai Yanluo quickly turned into a white light and disappeared from Mengxi��s sight. In the vast garden, only Mengxi was left alone for a while. The silver-haired girl slowly sat down on a nearby swing.


    Gazing at the sky, Mengxi muttered somewhat absentmindedly.


    "Yumo, where on earth did you run off to?"


    Playing disappearing act without a word?


    Don��t you know how worried others will be about you?


    Really a baka...


    And always treating others as children. Who would have thought that you would run away from home and do something that only children would do?


    What a naughty wifey.


    Must properly discipline her after finding her...


    Pouting her lips, Mengxi secretly made a decision in her heart.


    ...


    /// S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, in the eastern part of the Holy Lomari Empire, at the Bessel Airport.


    Karl, a young beastman who worked as a security inspector, was repeating the boring and tedious work of checking tickets as usual, using a professional standard fake smile to greet one distinguished guest after another who were about to board the airship.


    However, just as he had sent off a burly tiger beastman passenger, a strange fragrance suddenly assailed his nostrils, causing Karl��s eyes to narrow in surprise as he looked ahead.


    Then, the young man stood there in a daze, his heart beating faster.


    At this moment, the person who came before him was a stunningly beautiful and lively young girl with shoulder-length silvery-white hair, enough to catch anyone��s eye.


    The girl was wearing a sky-blue short cape jacket, paired with a slightly form-fitting canary yellow velvet knee-length skirt, perfectly showcasing her flawless figure. Her clear and bright emerald eyes, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes fluttering slightly, flawless white skin with a faint blush, thin lips as delicate and enticing as rose petals.


    Without a doubt, Karl had never seen such a beautiful girl in decades.


    As a result, for a moment, this young beastman stared at the other party without blinking, seemingly forgetting his duty.


    Until the girl tilted her head helplessly and reminded:


    "Little gu... ah, sir, can you hurry up a bit? The boarding time is almost up."

 Chapter 851 - 852: Traveling Alone?

    "Ah? So-sorry! I, I, I forgot for a moment."


    The young beastman apologized repeatedly, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "It��s alright."


    The silver-haired girl smiled slightly and shook her head, not minding at all.


    "So, is the ticket check done? Can I go now?"


    "Ah, this, wait a moment, it��ll be done right away."


    Saying that, Karl hurriedly shifted his attention from the girl��s delicate face and checked the boarding ticket in her hand. Then, this young beastman with a keen sense of smell detected an unusual scent from the boarding ticket. It... was the smell of blood.


    Hmm?


    Why would there be a bloody smell on this ticket?


    For a moment, Karl��s gaze towards the silver-haired girl turned strange.


    "Why is your ticket stained with blood..."


    "Blood? That should be left by the robbers earlier."


    "Robbers?"


    "Mm... I came out traveling alone. Just now, when I was shopping in Ruofan City, my luggage and boarding ticket were snatched by criminals. Thanks to the kind help of the officer, I got my luggage back. The bloodstains should have been left at that time."


    As she spoke, the silver-haired girl raised her hand to her chest, her emerald eyes filled with uneasiness, looking like she was still frightened. Karl could even vaguely feel her delicate body trembling incessantly.


    Faced with such a weak and helpless girl, the suspicion in Karl��s heart instantly vanished.


    Indeed, this ticket was so precious that it was understandable to attract the attention of robbers.


    Such a frail girl couldn��t possibly have done the deed of snatching the ticket.


    Thinking of this, Karl hurriedly showed a guilty expression:


    "I��m sorry, I misunderstood you. However, for a beautiful lady like you, it��s best to avoid going out alone in the future. It��s safer to be with family."


    "Family..."


    The girl muttered with a somewhat complex mood, but quickly concealed the gloom on her face and looked at Karl with a grateful gaze.


    "Well, I plan to travel alone occasionally. But thank you for your reminder."


    "If you��re alone, try hiring some bodyguards. It��s alright, hurry and board the airship. The security team on board is professional. You can rest assured, you won��t encounter the previous problem again."


    "Thank you."


    After showing a captivating sweet smile, the frail silver-haired girl carried her luggage and left the ticket checkpoint under the concerned gazes of several staff members, slowly boarding the magnificent and luxurious airship ahead...


    ...


    A moment later, the silver-haired girl arrived on the airship.


    Sitting by the window, the girl enjoyed the fruit juice provided by the attendant while quietly admiring the bustling night view of the external city below through the window.


    "Occasionally walking alone feels quite nice too."


    She couldn��t help but sigh.


    And just as she sighed, a blood-colored butterfly gently landed on her shoulder.


    That��s right, this girl named "Momo" who boarded the luxurious airship was actually the target that the Black Rose family and the Demon Kings had been searching for with all their might recently.


    In other words, our runaway Miss Yumo.


    Yumo was not stupid. She naturally knew that once she left the Winter Forest, the Black Rose and her daughters would search for her like crazy. In order not to be easily discovered, Yumo directly used her power to change her appearance and used the divine artifact "Deceptive Veil" to hide her aura.


    It turned out that Yumo��s disguise was very successful. According to the information brought back by the bloody butterfly, the few members of the Black Rose who had just passed by her in the city did not realize her identity.


    Recalling the worried expressions of the few Black Rose members just now, Yumo showed a smug look as expected.


    "Hmph~ Serves them right~"


    Apparently, until now, Yumo still hadn��t let go of her anger.


    Those damn unfilial children! Hmph!


    Thinking of her children in the Winter Forest, Yumo couldn��t help but frown, Not only did her children disobey and deceive her for so many years, they even tried to collude and deceive her until the very end, which undoubtedly made her extremely disappointed. You should know that even Mengxi eventually took the initiative to admit the fact that she had deceived her. Yet those children who were so favored by her didn��t even have the courage to admit their mistakes?


    This is just too much!


    For the incorrigible bad children, Yumo would not hesitate to take out the feather duster.


    This time, the bottoms of the Black Rose family members had indeed become the "doomed souls under the blade" of the feather duster. If not for Pierre��s last-minute plea, Kalina and the others�� bottoms would have followed suit.


    However, after putting away the feather duster, Yumo pondered a serious question.


    Is spanking them every day really effective? I had educated them before not to lie to me, and even used the feather duster. But what about afterwards? Didn��t they still deceive me until now?


    Therefore, the still fuming Yumo decided to change the punishment method, which was to drive the disobedient children out of the house! Wait for them to sincerely realize their mistakes before coming back!


    However, after careful consideration, Yumo felt that this move was not quite suitable...


    Because there were too many children who deceived her. Driving them all out? Her family would probably be gone...


    Since almost all of them were bad children, she might as well leave herself.


    Yumo knew that her children would definitely be anxious and worried after she left. But this was her purpose. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to make those bad children anxious and worried, so that they could clearly realize their mistakes! She was their mother, not a little fool who could be easily deceived!!


    Hmph, If you dare to deceive your mother, you have to pay the price! And this time, it��s not as simple as a sore bottom!


    Thinking of this, Yumo even clenched her fists and struck a spirited pose.


    However, upon second thought, Yumo��s mood instantly fell again.


    Emm, what if those children are too worried to sleep or eat well? Without me around, no one will look after them. Will they do something stupid?...


    ??


    Ahhhhh!!


    What am I thinking?!


    Don��t think about that! This time, I must harden my heart and not be soft-hearted like before!


    Suddenly shaking her head, Yumo expelled the soft-hearted thoughts from her mind and put on an icy expression. Apparently, this time Yumo wanted to be cold-hearted for once!


    In order not to instinctively worry about her children situation, she shook her head and took a deep breath. Then, Yumo sat up straight and took out the luxurious menu on the airship.


    "Anyway, let me see what delicious food there is, hehe~"


    As the top luxury airship in the Holy Lomari Empire, the prices of the food on the White Swallow were not to be underestimated.


    The price of each dish was enough to deter ordinary people.


    Theoretically speaking, Yumo, who had run away from home, naturally couldn��t use the black card given by Xiao in order to avoid being caught by her children. After all, once she used the Black Rose family��s black card, Xiao and the others would immediately locate her position. Therefore, these dishes were undoubtedly not something Yumo could afford. In fact, Yumo shouldn��t even appear on this airship!


    However, the penniless Yumo soon discovered a new way to make money!


    As long as she took a stroll in the alleys of the city in the image of a frail girl, the city��s thugs, ruffians, slave traders, and little friends from the dark guilds would enthusiastically help her solve her financial difficulties.


    This time, with their selfless help, Yumo no longer had to worry about insufficient funds.


    Those slave traders and dark guilds also no longer had to worry about how to launder money.


    It could be said to be a win-win situation.


    "Indeed, there are good people in this world~"


    Looking at the more than a dozen black cards donated by others in her handbag recently, Yumo happily hummed a tune.

 Chapter 852 - 853: Where to Go From Here

    Leaving home and wandering off on her own was an unprecedented and unique experience for Yumo. You should know that for the past few hundred years, she had been an immovable building, unable to go anywhere except the Winter Forest.


    Previously, although she had successfully transformed and left the Winter Forest, it was under the accompaniment or rather, the surveillance of Sebastian and others.


    This time, traveling alone, Yumo planned to relax and enjoy herself thoroughly. This time, she didn��t need to take care of others, didn��t need to look after the mischievous and naughty children at home, and didn��t need to follow any trial rules or watch over the chosen ones. This trip was entirely for herself.


    No burdens, no worries. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After fantasizing a little about the days ahead, Yumo revealed a sweet smile, feeling delighted. Her stunning smile attracted the guests sitting next to her and the passing waiters, causing them to freeze in place like wooden puppets.


    Yumo had no interest in the reactions of those around her. She was engrossed in flipping through the menu provided by the waiter.


    Thanks to the selfless contributions of many bigwigs in Bessel City, even though the cuisine on the White Swallow was already sold at sky-high prices, Miss Yumo could still freely choose the food she liked.


    "Mmm, this pie looks so delicious!"


    "Wow, is this ice cream? I didn��t expect this continent to have this kind of food."


    "Frost dragon meat? Not hot meat, but a special dish combined with ice cream? How unique! I should give it a try~ But where did they get frost dragon meat? It can��t be synthesized, right?"


    ...


    "This roasted leg looks substantial. Limo would probably love it, right?"


    "And this pineapple drink should be Shuoyue��s favorite, right?"


    "Huh? Limited edition lollipop? If I bring it back, Yuan��er should also be very... Huh? No, that��s not right... I, I..."


    Even though she was looking at the menu and selecting her exquisite dinner, Yumo��s thoughts instinctively drifted back to her children at home, causing her to smile bitterly with mixed feelings.


    "Heh, hehe... I, I really am hopeless... Sigh."


    Saying that she didn��t want to care about anything and travel alone to enjoy life for a while, but she still couldn��t let go of her children. Even when encountering delicious food, she couldn��t help but want to bring it back and share it with them.


    Even though they were so disobedient and angered her, she still instinctively cared about them.


    Moreover, Yuan��er and Little Youlan didn��t do anything wrong. Leaving without saying goodbye like this, those two little ones would be very sad, right?


    If they couldn��t see me, would they cry? Would they have trouble sleeping?


    I��m sorry, Mommy may have made a very stupid decision.


    Thinking of this, Yumo curled up her body in a depressed mood, hugging her legs with both hands and burying her head between her thighs, looking completely self-isolated.


    Indeed, having a heart of stone was something she couldn��t do after all... She couldn��t help but think about those naughty children crying��


    I wonder how Yuan��er and the others are doing now.


    And Mengxi, with my sudden disappearance, she must be very anxious, right?


    Should I go back and take a look? After not seeing her for a week, those children should have reflected on their actions, right?


    For a moment, Yumo wavered about her plan to leave home. The conflicted girl unconsciously bit her lip hard.


    Just as she was feeling depressed, a splash of warm liquid suddenly spilled onto Yumo. This instantly pulled Yumo��s thoughts back to reality from her self-conflicted inner world.


    When she came to her senses, Yumo found that a pool of slightly foul-smelling crimson liquid had already splashed onto her clothes and hair.


    "Blood?" Yumo muttered expressionlessly and slowly turned her head to the side, the source of the blood.


    At this moment, a voluptuous woman had somehow sat on the uncle beside her seat. Of course, this was not a sensual scene. Because the black-haired beauty had already revealed a ferocious expression, staring intently at the uncle, her eyes overflowing with hatred. Amidst the constant screaming, the black-haired beauty swung the hammer in her hand and smashed it towards the uncle��s head.


    The uncle, who had been polite and kind-looking to her earlier, was now sitting motionless in his seat. His head had been smashed in by the hammer, and blood and brain matter splattered around with each raise and fall of the hammer.


    After witnessing this scene, Yumo merely wiped the blood off her face with a towel and looked around indifferently.


    Despite such a cruel incident that violated the laws of Holy Lomari, none of the people present showed any intention of stopping it. Even the security personnel responsible for maintaining order on the airship turned a blind eye to it. The reason for such indifference was simple: this was not the only tragedy unfolding in the VIP cabin at the moment.


    A bloodthirsty and crazy banquet had already begun in the VIP cabin at some unknown time.


    The security personnel were utterly overwhelmed.


    No, rather, the security personnel had already joined in. Not only the security but all the passengers, attendants, and even crew members had participated, except for Yumo. The previously elegant and dignified VIP room had now turned into a purgatory for unleashing desires. Killing was just one of the activities.


    People were venting their long-suppressed desires, either brutally killing others, plundering treasures, drinking wildly, engaging in piston movements, or even going insane and digging out their own hearts and lungs... It was a series of frenzied scenes.


    Screams of agony, moans, gasps, and meaningless shrieks echoed throughout the VIP room.


    As the frenzied behavior continued, some people who had completely lost their rationality and acted recklessly suddenly clutched their heads and let out heart-wrenching wails. A strange black aura gradually enveloped them, and as this black aura spread, their bodies began to swell and darken, gradually transforming into a detestable creature.


    Afterward, these black monsters swung their sharp claws and joined the frenzied feast. In an instant, there were continuous screams and blood and flesh flying everywhere...


    Miss Yumo, who had witnessed all these scenes, had a very gloomy expression.


    The initial confusion and bewilderment had already vanished. Yumo could be said to know very well the reason behind all this.


    It was the aura of the Shadow Power she had released that had eroded these people��s sanity, driving them insane and even directly turning them into Abyssal Demons.


    Of course, Yumo, who had originally intended to hide her identity and travel quietly, would not deliberately release her Shadow Power. All of this was not what she wanted.


    Actually, it wasn��t entirely correct to say that it wasn��t her doing.


    ...


    Slowly raising her hand to press against her chest, Yumo clicked her tongue and muttered in displeasure, -Tsk, that fool... Trying to take advantage of the situation again... Can��t you just behave yourself? Really, the moment I let my guard down, you want to come out.-


    After kicking the two idiots who had charged towards her, wanting to vent their desires, into a pulp with one foot, Yumo slowly stood up.


    Glancing at the blood-stained menu and travel guide in her hand, Yumo sighed helplessly and turned them into ashes with the Shadow Power. Walking alone in the chaotic and bloody aisle, Yumo looked around at everything with mixed feelings.


    It seems that my pleasant trip was ruined.


    While feeling regret and self-blame, Yumo also dismissed the idea of going back to visit the children and Mengxi.


    Right now, she was a ticking time bomb. With the slightest carelessness, she would destroy everything around her, including the people she cherished.


    For the safety of those children and Mengxi, it was better for me to keep a distance from them at this stage.


    At least until I can stabilize that fool who liked to make a fuss.


    "It seems unlikely to travel secretly. While suppressing my power to hide my identity, allocating energy to suppress that fool... It seems too difficult for me right now. Sigh, I��m still as useless as ever," Yumo couldn��t help but mock herself.


    The facts proved that it was best for her to stay away from ordinary people now. The aura of those humans would still stimulate her instincts.


    Hmm, if that was the case, where should I go?


    Step by step, she arrived on the smoke-filled deck, her face showing a troubled expression as she kept twirling her hair with her fingers.


    But the next moment, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, gazing thoughtfully into the distance, towards the endless blue world at the western border of Holy Lomari...

 Chapter 853 - 854: Falling

    1/4


    In the Visizer Mountains of western Holy Lomari, what was once a barren mountainous region ignored by the empire had instantly become a hotspot attracting the attention of countless people.


    The empire��s military, police, medical staff, reporters, and countless adventurers began to gather in this mountainous area continuously.


    The reason for the gathering of countless people here was mainly due to the crimson meteor that had fallen here last night.


    And this crimson meteor was none other than the renowned luxury airship of the Holy Lomari Empire��the White Swallow.


    An airship that embodied the essence of the empire��s technology, a mobile banquet hall that hosted hundreds of social elites, had unexpectedly met with a disaster.


    It had turned into a fiery meteor, falling from the sky and crashing into this mountainous region.


    This was undoubtedly the top news in the empire, and the empire��s higher-ups attached great importance to it.


    In their view, a perfectly maintained airship could not have crashed due to a malfunction. Even if a malfunction had occurred, the information would have been transmitted back to the aviation headquarters, rather than crashing silently like this.


    Therefore, the higher-ups of Holy Lomari suspected that this was a premeditated terrorist attack!


    As a result, an elite investigation team led by Paffet quickly arrived at the Visizer Mountains and swiftly sealed off the area.


    ...


    At this moment, in front of the airship wreckage, Paffet, the leader of the investigation team, stood solemnly under the charred remains of the airship.


    As the investigation deepened and more and more corpses were recovered, Paffet��s brows furrowed even more.


    Apparently, even this experienced investigator found it somewhat incomprehensible what had happened on the White Swallow.


    "What the hell happened here?"


    From the current clues, the crash of the White Swallow was entirely due to pilot error, not a bomb explosion.


    Moreover, the vast majority of the deceased did not die from the explosion but had been torn to death by some unknown entity before being burned.


    Could it be that some monster had infiltrated the White Swallow?


    This was Paffet��s initial guess. However, this guess was quickly negated by the evidence collected later. Because the members of their investigation team found remnants of some of the deceased��s flesh and blood in the mouths of other victims. This meant that the existence that had torn many victims to death was none other than the passengers on the White Swallow?!


    "What��s going on? Did the people on the airship suddenly go crazy?"


    ...


    Just as Paffet was feeling perplexed, a subordinate who had hurriedly run over from the side brought him a shocking piece of news.


    "Leader, we have detected traces of Shadow Power in the passenger cabin!"


    "What?!!"


    Upon hearing this, Paffet��s expression changed drastically.


    Shadow Power appeared on the airship? Could it be that Abyss Demons had already invaded Holy Lomari? Even if it wasn��t a Demon King invasion, could there be another madman like the Divine Punishment Sect secretly trying to control Shadow Power? F@ck, the severity of the situation had escalated.


    Taking a deep breath, Paffet hurriedly asked, "I see. So, has the recording box been found?"


    "It has been found! It��s right here!"


    The young investigator handed a box containing the airship��s internal flight records and audio-visual data to Paffet.


    Paffet himself also hurriedly took the recording box, intending to immediately access the internal information to understand the whole story of this tragedy.


    "Also, notify the council immediately! Tell them that traces of Shadow Power have been found on the White Swallow! Please initiate a nationwide state of emergency right away!"


    However, before he could finish speaking, a masculine voice with a terrifying aura suddenly entered Paffet��s ears:


    "No need to notify the council, sir Paffet. Please keep the discovery of Shadow Power confidential. Also, please hand over the recording box to us."


    ?!!!


    "Who?! Who are you?!"


    Sensing the eerie voice from behind, Paffet decisively drew the magic gun from his waist and pointed it behind him, in the direction where the male voice came from. As Paffet turned around, a handsome black-haired man with an extraordinary temperament, his hands clasped behind his back, appeared before Paffet.


    "You?! You are?! Black, Black Rose Duke?...?!!"


    However, before Paffet could finish his words, the light in his eyes suddenly dissipated, and his entire being became like a soulless puppet, standing there in a daze.


    Not only Paffet but also his subordinates, the high-ranking officials of Holy Lomari, and the hundreds of warriors guarding nearby all turned into soulless puppets at this moment, abandoning their original intention to fight and standing in place with a dazed look in their eyes.


    In an instant, the investigation scene that had just been quite lively suddenly entered a chilling silence.


    Faced with such an eerie and unusual scene, Xiao��s expression remained unchanged as he walked straight up to Paffet:


    "Give me the recording box."


    As Xiao issued the command, Paffet, who had just shown a hostile expression, instantly displayed a dull and obedient look. He bowed and lowered his head before Xiao, presenting the recording box to him with both hands.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Hmm."


    After casually taking the box, Xiao began to use the nearby equipment with ease, impatiently starting to retrieve the information from the box.


    As the leader of the Black Rose family, Xiao was naturally not a foolish person.


    After Yumo left home, Xiao immediately focused his attention on the Holy Lomari Empire. After all, among the four great empires, this was the only force that had not been infiltrated by the Black Rose. After listening to their confessions earlier, Lady Yumo must have known this as well.


    Yumo, who had left home, certainly would not want to be found by them so quickly.


    Therefore, there was an eighty to ninety percent chance that she would choose to come to Holy Lomari.


    Anticipating this, Xiao had long ago sent people to begin infiltrating Holy Lomari and had been keeping a close eye on the news here. Upon learning that the luxury airship White Swallow had crashed for no reason, Xiao immediately rushed here. Both his reason and intuition told him that he could find information related to Yumo here.


    The facts proved that Xiao��s judgment was not wrong.


    Staring at the image on the magic display screen, Xiao��s eyes narrowed slightly:


    "Indeed, the reason there was no news of Lady Yumo these past few days was that she had changed her appearance and aura. That damn Deceptive Veil... However, silver hair and jade-green eyes? Also... her breasts have gotten much bigger..."


    Staring at the slightly majestic chest of the silver-haired girl in the image, Xiao couldn��t help but twitch his brows slightly.


    Almost at the same moment, a blue-gold light rippled around Xiao, and a blue-haired girl who appeared somewhat ethereal, her entire body shrouded in mist, quietly appeared beside Xiao. This girl, with one eye a golden flower and looking slightly fatigued, was clearly our little friend Shuoyue.


    It was Shuoyue who had just used her skill Puppet Theater to instantly erode the consciousness of the people of Holy Lomari, allowing Xiao to enter the heavily guarded investigation scene so smoothly and obtain the airship��s recording box.


    After coming to Xiao��s side, Shuoyue��s first priority was to anxiously inquire about her mother��s whereabouts.


    "Xiao! Xiao!! Is, is there any news about Mommy?! This, this was done by Mommy, right?!!"


    Like the other children, Shuoyue, who was utterly sad that her beloved mother had abandoned her, had been in a state of high tension these past few days. She no longer had her usual liveliness and cuteness, looking quite haggard.


    Faced with Shuoyue��s urgent inquiry, Xiao slowly nodded:


    "Yes, it was done by Lady Yumo."


    "Then?!! Where is Mommy?!! Is she in the Holy Lomari?!! I, I��ll immediately ask Big Brother Pierre to take action!! Directly take down Holy Lomari!! That way, it will be easier for us to find Mommy!!"


    "Calm down! miss Shuoyue!"


    Xiao understood Shuoyue��s urgency but did not agree with her actions:


    "Controlling Holy Lomari can indeed allow them to better assist us in searching for Lady Yumo. But violent means are not advisable. If we let Sir Pierre take direct action, we might be able to control this empire, but the end result will only make Lady Yumo even more disappointed and heartbroken."


    "Then, then... what should we do?!"


    The anxious Shuoyue, who wanted to see her mother, had already lost some of her rationality. Her little eyes were filled with ripples, as if she would burst into tears at any moment.


    "Sigh, calm down."


    Xiao spoke again to comfort her:


    "It��s okay, I have a plan. Isn��t sir Pierre��s little girlfriend a candidate for the Imperial set of Holy Lomari? Using her and your ability, I am confident that we can control Holy Lomari within a week."


    "My, my ability? But, but that old woman in Holy Lomari, she... she��s not afraid of mind control, right?"


    "It��s fine. For those who are not afraid of mind control, let sir Pierre handle them. You just need to control those council members."


    "I, I understand." S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With this, we will quickly gain control of Holy Lomari. Once we control Holy Lomari, almost the entire continent will be under our control. When our full-scale search system is complete, I believe we will quickly find Lady Yumo! Although Lady Yumo is powerful, she is essentially a naive, pitifully inexperienced in worldly matters, foo-... ah no, a simple young lady from a deep boudoir!"


    Xiao confidently said to Shuoyue and slowly raised his hand, gently stroking Shuoyue��s head.


    "Believe me. Wait another two weeks, and we will quickly find Lady Yumo!"

 Chapter 854 - 855: Confrontation

    2/4


    However, two weeks later, in the Black Rose family residence in Sabelius, Xiao, sitting in the office, already had dark circles under his eyes and was sitting in front of his desk with a haggard face. Floating beside him was the equally exhausted and weary Shuoyue.


    It was evident that two weeks had passed, and they still had nothing. Let alone finding Yumo, they hadn��t even obtained a single clue about her whereabouts.


    At this moment, not only Shuoyue but even Xiao himself was somewhat doubting his life as he stared at the large continental map on the desk.


    "No, no, no, it��s impossible. Why can��t we find her? No, it shouldn��t be like this."


    "Xiao, can we really find Mommy like this?"


    Shuoyue, who had lost her initial confidence after two weeks of sleepless searching, timidly tugged on Xiao��s sleeve.


    "No, don��t worry, Miss Shuoyue."


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao frantically shook his head, brushing away the confusion on his face.


    "This is just temporary. We have just gained control of Holy Lomari, and our control over it is not deep yet. Once we fully control its administrative organs, we will definitely be able to find Lady Yumo! Yes, definitely. Lady Yumo won��t have counter-surveillance measures, so we will definitely find her!"


    "Re-really?"


    Shuoyue asked with some doubt.


    "Really!!"


    Xiao, who seemed to have completed his self-hypnosis, clenched his fists and said with full confidence.


    "Believe me! Once the full mobilization begins, we will find Lady Yumo in about six weeks!"


    ...


    Of course, at this time, Xiao did not know how big of a red flag he had just raised.


    Because, even six years later, they will not find that rebellious mommy who had run away from home...


    ...


    As the Black Rose family went all out, the continent, which had just experienced the Holy War, once again surged with undercurrents. Under the coercion of the Black Rose family��s powerful strength, various forces were fully mobilized. Even those underground world members who didn��t meddle in politics participated in this grand search operation due to the Black Rose��s might.


    Although the general public didn��t know exactly what had happened, they could vaguely sense the crazy undercurrents surging around them. The frequently mobilized troops, the all-out deployment of intelligence organizations, and the unusually active underground world all gave the people an indescribable sense of oppression.


    For a while, a sense of unease began to gradually envelop the entire continent.


    However, just as the Black Rose, the Demon King little ones, and the Asumos Church believers were sparing no effort to search the world, the culprit behind all this, the target of the search, Miss Yumo, was already in a certain quiet place.


    And her consciousness once again entered that pitch-black mental space.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was around, Yumo decided to resolve this major problem in one go.


    Although the surrounding world was pitch-black, Yumo, who had transformed into a consciousness, still clearly knew her direction and stepped forward step by step.


    Soon, a white-gold door engraved with unknown ancient golden characters and filled with a murderous aura appeared before Yumo.


    Without hesitation, Yumo quickly pushed the door open.


    As a gray-white light entered her eyes, a world of gray desert filled with an atmosphere of death suddenly appeared before Yumo��s eyes.


    Almost the moment Yumo��s little feet touched the sandy ground, a cold and slightly mocking female voice faintly entered Yumo��s ears:


    ��"Oh? Isn��t this the little fool? Why did you suddenly come to find me? Are you here to surrender?"��


    "..."


    As these words entered her ears, Yumo��s brows instantly furrowed.


    No matter what, she still didn��t want to be called a fool by this idiot.


    Really, do you have the right to call me a fool all day long?


    Sigh��


    Of course, Miss Yumo didn��t come to argue this time; she came to negotiate.


    Therefore, taking a deep breath, Yumo stabilized her inner self and didn��t choose to retort against the other party. Instead, she slowly spoke with a pleading tone:


    "I say, can��t you just behave a little? Don��t try to run out and cause trouble every time I��m not paying attention. Thanks to you, my well-planned airship travel plan was ruined."


    However, the polite tone was of no use, and the contemptuous female voice still came from the desert.


    "Hmph, serves you right." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You... What does it take for you to settle down a bit?"


    "It��s simple. You give me control of the body. Once I kill all those troublesome fellows, especially that chosen one, I��ll settle down."


    "Please, can you stop talking about killing all day long? Can��t we coexist a little more harmoniously? And Mengxi has no hostility towards us. Can��t you stop thinking about killing her?"


    "Ridiculous. We are the Lord of the Abyss. Eliminating those trash is our duty! I��m not as foolish as you, fantasizing about peaceful coexistence every day and even being easily deceived into bed by the Girl of Destiny, even directly indulging in that girl��s gentle bosom."


    "I don��t fantasize every day either..."


    Yumo tried to refute, but the consciousness wandering in the desert didn��t want to give Yumo a chance to speak. Offensive words poured out incessantly.


    "Hehe, I really don��t understand. You fool? Do you still have any semblance of the Abyssal Lord? You��re simply the shame of the Abyss. Not only are you led by the nose by the Goddess, but you also think about playing house with humans every day. It��s terrifyingly naive~ Someone as foolish, naive, guileless, and weak as you is actually one with me? Hehe, it really makes me feel embarrassed."


    "You..."


    Listening to the other party��s continuous words, Yumo��s patience gradually reached its limit, and a mighty anger ignited in her crimson eyes.


    Yumo was quite self-aware.


    She was well aware that she lacked social experience and was just a simple building with over five hundred years of memories. At the same time, she was also soft-hearted and not very good at strategy. In Yumo��s view, apart from her strength, she had nothing to do with the word "final boss".


    Even Yumo herself would occasionally mock herself in her mind.


    However, although these were all facts, why did she feel so unhappy when this fellow said them?


    "I say..."


    Finally, Yumo, who could no longer endure it, coldly swept her gaze around:


    "Do you have the right to criticize me? You say I��m foolish, but you don��t seem to be much smarter either? Hey, tell me, which renowned Abyssal Lord, despite having the upper hand, was deceived by the Girl of Destiny and instantly overturned on the spot? And then was bitterly sealed back again? Huh? Who was it? It seems to be you, the big smarty, right?"


    "Hah?!!"


    "Hehe, I think you��re the naive one. Not only that, you say I��m weak? You��re the weak one, right? Who was it that, after being tricked by Mengxi, directly curled up in the little black room and secretly cried? Crying like a willow in the rain, so pitiful~ You claimed to be the awe-inspiring almighty Lord of the Abyss, but in the end, you��re just a little crybaby. Oh, right, you even cried in my arms for a long time back then~~."


    "?!!"


    "By the way, who was it that, while crying in my arms, shouted and screamed things like ��I can��t accept it~��, ��I��ll definitely get revenge next time��, and so on~. Who was it? Who was it again? Tell me tell me~"


    As Yumo��s words continued to pour out, the cold sarcasm and ridicule that had been floating from all directions suddenly came to an abrupt halt.


    After a moment of eerie silence, this desert-like space began to tremble constantly.


    It was evident that under Yumo��s verbal counterattack, the ruler of this consciousness space was slightly broken.


    As the saying goes, when a person can��t hold it in, they often can��t hold it in.


    Even the cruel and bloodthirsty Lord of the Abyss was no exception.


    Finally, a certain Abyssal Lord, who was hiding in the dark with a flushed face and red ears, couldn��t take it anymore and hysterically threatened Yumo:


    ����"You, you, you, you, you!! You, you baka!! if you, if you keep talking nonsense?! If you keep talking nonsense, I��ll fight you to death!!!"����


    ------------

 Chapter 855 - 856: Negotiations Break Down

    3/4


    "Don��t say it! Don��t say it! Don��t you dare say another word! If you keep talking, I��ll fight you to death, ahhhhhhhh!"


    A series of hysterical, shame-filled words burst out from the space.


    The entire consciousness space trembled violently in response.


    As the voice cried out, powerful energy currents surged from all directions, rolling towards Yumo��s position! It was clearly an attempt to stop Yumo from continuing to speak.


    Although this unconscious outburst of spiritual fluctuations could still shatter the souls of ordinary people, it seemed trivial to Yumo.


    The black-haired girl merely raised her hand lightly, and the rolling force rushing towards her was instantly shattered into pieces.


    "Tsk~"


    After a cold snort, Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    No matter what, she had not come to this hidden consciousness space in the depths of her mind to argue with this fellow.


    Therefore, in order to have a harmonious conversation, Yumo did not continue to refute the other party, but instead followed their wishes quite obediently and stopped her mockery.


    "Alright, alright, I won��t say any more."


    Seeing that Yumo had indeed stopped recounting her dark history, the existence hidden within this vast consciousness space gradually regained its calm. The energy that had been rampaging throughout the space slowly subsided.


    After confirming that the other party��s emotions had stabilized somewhat, Yumo let out a slight sigh of relief and, with a rare sincerity in her eyes, swept her gaze across the surrounding desert:


    "I said those things not to mock you. I just wanted to remind you that it was I who brought you out of that little dark room earlier and preserved your consciousness. In a sense, I can be considered your benefactor. Moreover, we are originally the same person. Can��t we coexist more harmoniously?"


    ...


    As Yumo��s words were spoken, the vast space briefly fell into an eerie shadow of silence. Yumo stood in the desert like this, waiting for the other party��s response.


    And after this moment of silence, that female voice rang out once again.


    Only this time, the voice had lost its earlier fluster and became calm and filled with coldness.


    Yumo��s previous words seemed to have greatly displeased her.


    A chilling hostility instantly locked onto Yumo��s body from all directions.


    "Are you joking?"


    "No, I��m serious. As long as you promise me not to act recklessly anymore, I can preserve your consciousness..."


    "Not act recklessly? You mean, not harm your so-called family members? And that Girl of Destiny? Continue to cooperate with you in playing house?"


    "Something like that, I suppose." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe, hahahahahahaha!!!"


    In an instant, a burst of wild laughter, accompanied by the frenzied vibration of energy, immediately resounded throughout the consciousness space.


    "What��s so funny?"


    Yumo frowned in displeasure at the laughter coming from all around.


    Soon, an angry rebuke filled with rage was instantly transmitted into Yumo��s ears in response,


    "Are you an idiot?!!"


    "Huh?"


    "Those abyssal demon children are one thing. Considering our shared race, as long as they obey my wishes, I might not take action against them. As for those human servants of yours? I have no intention of keeping such disgusting existences around."


    "..."


    "If humans are already like this, then there��s no need to even mention that Girl of Destiny?! She is the child of the Goddess, the same woman who caused me to be trapped alive in your consciousness space for hundreds of years!!! FOR HUNDREDS OF YEARS, I clearly retained my consciousness, yet I knew almost nothing about the outside world!! Unless your will was scattered, I could barely observe some of the external situations. The rest of the time, I could only stay alone in that sunless little dark room, unable to do anything, unable to feel anything?! It��s enough to drive one mad! It��s that woman who caused me to suffer so much?!! And this time, when I finally got out, I was locked back in the dark room again, wasn��t it also because of that Girl of Destiny?! How could I possibly let her off?! You must be daydreaming?!"


    "I saved you before, didn��t I? Can��t you just cooperate a little as a way to repay the favor?"


    "Repay the favor? Heh, you fool, you��ve really been corrupted by the culture of those humans, haven��t you? I am the Abyssal Lord, I don��t need to follow the cultural habits of my enemies. In my dictionary, there��s no such thing as repaying favors. As for the words of enemies, they must be completely eradicated! Not to mention the daughter of my nemesis."


    Hearing these disdainful words, Yumo sighed helplessly, and a bitter smile gradually emerged on her exquisite face.


    Alas, so it��s like this after all?


    At this moment, Yumo could clearly feel the contempt for humans and the hatred for the Goddess and Mengxi in the other personality��s tone.


    Trying to get the other party to cooperate and coexist harmoniously with humans and the chosen one through dialogue? It was obviously a bit unrealistic.


    The glimmer of hope in her heart was thus shattered.


    Yumo shook her head and muttered to herself in a helpless tone:


    "Sigh, it seems I was too naive..."


    Although Yumo was talking to herself in a low voice, in this space completely dominated by the other party, Yumo��s every word and action could not escape the other��s perception.


    A voice filled with sarcasm and mockery soon rang out beside Yumo��s ears:


    "Heh, it��s good that you know. Not only naive, but also very stupid! So foolish as to save me back then? If you had been a little smarter and hadn��t brought me out of that little dark room before, wouldn��t there be no problems at all? Moreover, what��s even more stupid is..."


    As the words were spoken, the surrounding gray desert area began to silently distort and deform, and bone-chilling coldness and spine-tingling hostility continuously surged out from between heaven and earth. This sword-like coldness, in an instant, all pointed towards Yumo.


    "What��s even more stupid is that you, you idiot, actually dare to come to my domain so openly? Do you really have no fear at all? Aren��t you afraid that I will directly defeat you here, imprison your consciousness, and then seize control of your body?! That way, I can do whatever I want with the outside world."


    The next moment, as if to demonstrate its determination, the gloomy world was suddenly filled with a rich crimson light! The terrifying shadow power continued to gather, abruptly condensing into tens of thousands of energy arrows around Yumo��s body. And these arrows were all aimed at the black-haired girl��s delicate figure.


    Faced with such a tense scene, Yumo��s eyes slowly closed.


    Although she was reluctant to take this worst step, she was mentally prepared for this situation.


    "It seems there��s no possibility of having a good talk, is there?"


    "Heh, talk? I prefer taking action over talking."


    "Alright, although I don��t really want to engage in any self-destructive acts, since you��ve chosen this way, I have no choice."


    After shaking her head with some regret, Yumo opened her eyes again. At this moment, the calmness in her eyes had already disappeared, replaced by a surge of intense energy.


    "If talking is useless, then I can only beat you into submission."


    As the declaration of war was spoken, the crimson light in Yumo��s eyes undulated slowly. Under the guidance of her consciousness, a fluffy weapon was suddenly tightly grasped in her palm?!!


    Huh?!


    Upon seeing that strange weapon that resembled a cleaning tool, the consciousness hidden in the space was instantly stunned. After coming back to her senses, she couldn��t help but let out a mocking laugh:


    "Heh, at a time like this, you bring out a feather duster? Are you serious? You don��t really think that kind of thing used to scare little kids can deal with me, do you? How... presumptuous."


    Faced with the other personality��s disdainful mockery, Yumo coldly laughed without showing any weakness:


    "Whether it��s presumptuous or not, you��ll know once you try it, won��t you~?"


    "Hmph, try it then!"


    As soon as the words fell, tens of thousands of crimson energy arrows, carrying a terrifying momentum capable of destroying heaven and earth, poured down like a torrential rain towards the position where Yumo was standing!

 Chapter 856 - 857: Absorbing Energy

    In a hidden underground ruin within the territory of the small central nation of Ancita Continent - the Maple Leaf Principality, hundreds of church followers dressed in white Asumos Church attire and holding torches were quickly shuttling through the narrow and ancient-looking ruin tunnels. The bright torchlight not only illuminated the dark tunnels but also reflected the faces of the followers, which were filled with fanaticism and excitement.


    As time passed, one of the elderly church followers couldn��t hold back his excitement and asked the young brown-haired man leading the way in front, "Little Vic, how much longer until we can see the Goddess?"


    Hearing the middle-aged man��s inquiry, the man named Vic continued to walk quickly while turning his head back helplessly:


    "Soon, very soon, Uncle Mosan. We��ll be able to see the Goddess very soon. At that time, the Goddess will give you her blessing and help you cure your lung disease."


    "Good, good, good! That��s great. Quick, let��s walk faster."


    "I know, Uncle, slow down a bit. It wouldn��t be good if you fell."


    Vic reminded in a caring tone.


    "Hmm, thank you."


    Mosan, the church pastor, sincerely directed a grateful gaze towards the young man in front of him.


    Actually, at first, Mosan had strong doubts about what Vic said, about the Goddess descending to the mortal world to observe the people��s livelihood and such. After all, how could a newly converted follower like Vic know about such a big event as the Goddess��s descent? However, when he learned that the Goddess would bless the followers during her time below and help them cure all diseases, Mosan hesitated.


    Suffering from severe lung disease and being relatively poor, he was powerless to treat such an illness, and his life expectancy was probably only a few more years.


    Mosan was only fifty-three this year, still relatively young, and didn��t want to pass away too soon. Moreover, Vic��s originally blind eyes seemed to have been healed after receiving the Goddess��s blessing.


    Mosan felt a stirring in his heart and eventually brought many followers from nearby towns to the ruins where the Goddess was located. After all, if they really met the Goddess, having too few visiting followers would seem desolate and disrespectful to the Goddess.


    As they delved deeper into the ruins, Mosan��s initial doubts quickly vanished because he felt an increasingly strong divine aura, a warm power that made people feel comfortable and happy in body and mind! Even the holy magic power within his body resonated with it! In the past, even those grand bishops or apostles of heaven who had received the Goddess��s grace had never made the power within Mosan��s body tremble like this.


    Soon, he came to a conclusion:


    -- The Goddess?! Perhaps she really is deep within the ruins?!! -- Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mosan, who had reached this conclusion, became even more excited.


    Not only Mosan, but the many church followers behind him also made similar judgments. They unanimously quickened their pace, trying to see the legendary Goddess as soon as possible.


    Just like that, the crowd, lost in their excitement, soon arrived under Vic��s lead at an abandoned plaza in the center of the ruins that had been desolate for thousands of years.


    Upon arriving at the plaza, Mosan and the other followers�� attention was drawn to the giant tree branch in the center of the plaza that reached straight to the ceiling. No, strictly speaking, they were attracted by the exquisitely graceful figure sitting on the branch.


    "That, that is?!"


    It was a woman with her eyes closed, possessing a slender figure and a heavenly fairy-like countenance.


    Smooth platinum-white short hair with a slightly devilish dark red highlight.


    The impeccable and exquisite features outlined a perfect beautiful contour. Under the faint shadows of her fluttering eyes was an innate noble and elegant temperament, just like the golden holy spirit flower that symbolized the church - beautiful, divine, and awe-inspiring.


    The flawless appearance and extraordinary temperament, paired with the elegant black court gown, further enhanced the girl��s charm.


    Just one glance was enough to captivate the souls of Mosan and the others.


    Beauty was one aspect, but more importantly, it was the unparalleled pressure and dazzling divine light emanating from this girl��s entire being.


    In an instant, the power within the bodies of Mosan and the others seemed to resonate. They instinctively had the urge to kneel and bow to the girl.


    For an existence to make this group of Asumos Church followers have such an urge, the girl��s identity was already self-evident.


    "It��s, it��s really, it��s really the Goddess!!"


    As Mosan��s exclamation was spoken, his eyes instantly burst out with an indescribable fanaticism and excitement. The next second, he and the hundreds of church followers, just like them, couldn��t wait to leave Vic behind and rushed towards where the Goddess was located.


    And Vic, as the guide, silently held the torch and stood in place, watching all this. In his eyes filled with flattery, a chilling intent overflowed at this moment.


    Soon...


    Under the guidance of the divine aura, the church followers led by Mosan directly arrived at the foot of the ancient tree. Without a word, they knelt on the ground in the most pious posture, extending the most sincere greetings to the Goddess.


    "Welcome to the Maple Leaf Principality, revered Goddess! As your followers, we were unable to come and greet you in time. We beg for your forgiveness."


    As Mosan spoke, hundreds of followers also unanimously greeted the Goddess.


    At this moment, Mosan��s heart was almost jumping out of his chest due to extreme excitement, and tears of ecstasy uncontrollably slid down from the corners of his eyes.


    But this was also human nature.


    After all, the deity he had worshipped for decades had one day appeared before him. As a devout follower, the excitement in Mosan��s heart was indescribable.


    Not to mention, after seeing the Goddess, his intractable disease would be cured, and his life would be rejuvenated from then on.


    All of this made Mosan��s heart immersed in unprecedented joy. However, just as Mosan was overjoyed and about to open his mouth to beg for the Goddess��s blessing, Mosan suddenly frowned because he was startled to find that strange shadows suddenly surged from the ground, enveloping him and all the followers.


    "What is this?"


    Unfortunately, Mosan didn��t have time to ponder this question because almost the moment he noticed the shadows, the atmosphere around him underwent an earth-shattering change. The divine and radiant plaza instantly vanished. That divine power inexplicably turned into a suffocating, cold, murderous aura! The overwhelming force that could crush people��s consciousness suddenly overflowed from all directions of the plaza, enveloping the followers.


    The atmosphere that had just been extremely joyous shattered in an instant, replaced by unprecedented panic.


    "No, not good!!! What��s going on?!!"


    Sensing something amiss, Mosan instinctively tried to stand up and escape the shadows beneath him.


    However, an unknown binding force forcibly controlled his body, making him completely unable to move! Not only Mosan, but all the followers were like this! Afterwards, hideous ghost hands formed by dark energy stretched out from the shadows under everyone��s feet, gradually dragging them into the shadows.


    At this moment, seeing the drastic changes happening in the plaza, Mosan suddenly realized that he had been deceived!


    This, this thing, was not the Goddess at all!!!


    "Vic!!! You bastard!!"


    At the very last moment, the furious and unwilling Mosan mustered all his strength to turn his head and look at the man standing at the entrance of the plaza with a playful expression, using an extremely resentful gaze.


    "You liar... You won��t come to a good..."


    However, before he could even finish his last words, Mosan, along with countless church followers, was devoured by the shadows and disappeared without a trace. And at this moment, the entire ancient plaza once again returned to tranquility...


    ...


    "Hmm, is it over?"


    Seeing the hundreds of followers being completely devoured, Vic spoke in a flat tone.


    Then, this young follower stepped towards the center of the plaza, that is, the position where the ��Goddess�� was located. As he walked, a layer of pale golden light gradually rippled around Vic��s body. And as the golden light faded, the somewhat inexperienced young man ceased to exist, replaced by an extraordinary-looking blonde girl.


    It was none other than the long-missing first warrior of the church - Tania.


    "Hmm, it��s still not enough."


    Feeling the power continuously feeding back to the ��Goddess�� from the shadows, Tania couldn��t help but frown. Now, although her Goddess had regained her freedom, breaking through the seal had brought about a huge consumption. Coupled with the imprisonment for many years, it undoubtedly caused the power within her body to enter a state of scarcity, in urgent need of replenishment.


    However, Tania encountered a problem in terms of power replenishment.


    "No matter how many of these kinds of fellows are consumed, not much can be restored..."


    That damn Bloody Butterfly. During the holy war, she actually directly destroyed the statue?!


    If the statue hadn��t been destroyed, her Goddess could have directly drained all the Asumos Church followers on the continent through the statue. By then, she would surely be able to recover a large portion of her power.


    Without the connection of the statue, slowly replenishing like this, when would it be fully restored?


    The weak are useless. Strong ones need to be devoured... As for the strong, where should we go now?


    Hmm?


    Wait?


    "Now that the holy war is over, perhaps... only they are left..."


    Narrowing her eyes slightly, a chilling gleam suddenly overflowed from Tania��s eyes...

 Chapter 857 - 858: Nightmare

    "Pia~"


    "Pia~pia~"


    "Pia~pia~pia..."


    ...


    Accompanied by a cluster of crimson light, the unimpressive feather duster suddenly attacked a certain woman��s buttocks like a bloodthirsty roaring monster.


    In an instant, when the feather duster made contact with the woman��s buttocks, a terrifying wind pressure spread out! It directly swept through everything around with an overwhelming force! The room was shaken into a mess, the glass shattered abruptly, and even on the sturdy walls, hideous and horrifying cracks appeared.


    And along with the energy fluctuations, a certain red-haired woman��s pitiful wails also spread out.


    "Waaaaaah, no!! Mother, wuw, lighter!! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, Ahhhhh..."


    At this moment, Kalina, who was lying on the bed with her skirt pulled down and her buttocks exposed, was hugging a pillow and crying with pearly tears. The crying was so miserable that it was moving. Perhaps no one could have imagined that the Flame Demon Queen, who once dominated the continent with a terrifying reputation, would cry so miserably.


    After a round of feather duster swooshes, Kalina��s buttocks were no longer as snow-white as before but had become extremely red and swollen, with hideous and horrifying bloodstains clearly visible.


    Normally, with the terrifying regenerative ability of a Demon King, these trivial wounds on the buttocks should have healed quickly.


    However, due to the ��damage amplification�� property of the feather duster, the regenerative ability that the Demon King prided herself on became completely useless, not serving any purpose at all, even because of the pain amplification effect, an indescribably intense pain continuously transmitted from Kalina��s buttocks to her brain.


    Under the influence of the severe pain, Kalina��s beautiful face inevitably became distorted.


    The pillow she held in her arms had already become a miserable sight of being ��torn to shreds�� due to her unconscious biting.


    Kalina was already afraid of pain, and after being hit by the feather duster, her tears fell even faster from her face like broken pearls.


    Although she knew that being beaten like this was well-deserved, a punishment for deceiving her mother, the agonized Kalina still couldn��t help slowly turning her head and looking at her mother with teary eyes, hoping to arouse her mother��s pity.


    "M.. Mother, stop hitting, I can��t take it anymore, WAhhhhhh..."


    Unfortunately, Kalina��s plea had no effect. The black-haired girl standing behind her, who had already become cold-hearted mother, was unmoved.


    The black-haired girl just shook her head regretfully:


    "No, I��ve said it before, thirty hits, not one less~. Kalina is a knight, you have to endure it. There are still twenty-five hits left, keep it up~."


    With that said, under Kalina��s horrified gaze, the black-haired girl slowly raised the feather duster in her hand.


    ?!!


    "Nooooooooo!!!!"


    Accompanied by Kalina��s hysterical screams, the feather duster ��laughed madly�� and rushed towards Kalina��s buttocks.


    Faced with the extreme pressure and fear, Kalina��s spirit completely collapsed. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.


    ...


    ...


    However, in one world, the ��fainted�� Kalina quickly woke up in another world.


    "Ahhhhh!! Noooooo!!!"


    Facing the morning light, Kalina suddenly sat up from the bed.


    ?!!


    Hmm?


    "This, this is? My, my room?"


    Looking at the familiar furniture and scenery around her, and feeling the fragrance from the fresh flowers on the windowsill, Kalina��s heart gradually calmed down. She stopped panting, and her breathing slowly returned to normal.


    It�� was a dream!?.


    Realizing this, Kalina couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief. However, at the same time, as if sensing something, Kalina��s brows furrowed slightly.


    The next moment, the Flame Demon Queen slowly lifted her blanket.


    Then Kalina awkwardly discovered that the place where she was sitting, her white nightgown, and the panties underneath had all entered a wet state. It was obvious without thinking that because of the nightmare just now, Kalina had accidentally lost control of her bladder, causing a flood...


    Hurriedly pressing down on her skirt, Kalina��s face instantly turned bright red, like a ripe red apple, tender and tempting.


    "Too, too unacceptable..."


    Although the feather duster was indeed scary, it wasn��t the first time she had dreamed of this scene... And now she was scared into wetting herself again?


    An indescribable sense of shame surged wildly in Kalina��s heart, making her wish she could find a hole to crawl into.


    At the same time, Kalina vigilantly scanned her surroundings and expanded her perception.


    Only after confirming that no one nearby had noticed her situation did Kalina slightly relax. After all, if others found out that she, at this age, still wet her bed, where would she put the face of being the big sister? Where would her dignity as an elder sister go?


    If someone really discovered it, then she could only physically send them to the afterlife.


    After taking a few deep breaths and completely stabilizing her emotions, Kalina slowly got up.


    At this moment, the previous blush had already disappeared from the face of the Flame Demon Queen, returning to her usual indifferent and aloof expression.


    Slowly raising her hand, Kalina casually snapped her fingers.


    Pia~


    The next moment, accompanied by a surge of crimson shadow power, scarlet flames appeared out of nowhere and directly turned the evidence of Kalina��s bedwetting, this set of bedding and quilts, as well as the clothes on Kalina��s body, into ashes.


    Judging from her practiced movements, Kalina must have done this quite a few times recently.


    Afterwards, the naked Kalina silently walked into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and washed away the traces of bedwetting remaining on her body.


    At the same time, she also used the cold shower to make her brain leave the morning daze.


    "Actually, dreaming of this scene again..."


    Kalina, who was taking a shower with one hand against the bathroom wall, muttered in a complex mood. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a doubt, being disciplined by a feather duster was a nightmarish scene. Otherwise, Kalina wouldn��t have been directly scared awake, even to the point of wetting the bed...


    But vaguely, Kalina even hoped that the scenes in her dream just now would become reality. After all, if she was spanked, it would also mean that her mother had come home...


    If Mother could come back, what did it matter if she got beaten up a bit?


    "Mother, where on earth are you..."


    Thinking of her mother, who was still missing without any news, Kalina��s mood plummeted, and she started muttering to herself listlessly.


    For the current Kalina, letting her mother spank her to vent her anger might have even become a luxury.


    Just then, the communication magic stone placed next to the shower gel suddenly rippled with a faint blue light.


    A respectful voice then came out from it.


    -- "Lady Kalina, the search in the southern sea area has ended, and the fleet has just returned to Port Aubrey."


    As these words entered her ears, the dispirited Kalina suddenly trembled all over and hurriedly grasped the communication magic stone. Her expression also instantly changed from pitiful and dejected to calm and unperturbed.


    Taking a deep breath, the now-calm Kalina asked in a steady voice.


    "How is it? Any results?"


    And hidden beneath that calm voice was an indescribable anticipation.?

 Chapter 858 - 859: Failed Exploration

    -Sadik Empire, Southern Region - Port Aubrey.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of citizens, a huge imperial fleet consisting of seventy ships and hundreds of sea dragons slowly entered the port.


    As the flagship Night Raid docked, the crowd on the shore immediately burst into passionate cheers, welcoming the return of the imperial soldiers with their enthusiasm.


    After all, according to the official announcement, this long-distance exploration was still a fruitful operation. The imperial fleet not only discovered several valuable underwater mineral deposits but also occupied several newly discovered small islands, beat up the presumptuous sea tribes, and achieved further expansion of the empire��s territory.


    Therefore, the people��s hearts were naturally filled with joy and pride.


    Accompanied by thunderous cheers, salutes were continuously fired, and flowers fluttered in the sky!


    Just like that, under the eyes of tens of thousands, the officers on the flagship slowly walked down the gangway, surrounded by countless soldiers.


    As the fleet admiral, Bakasin was smiling and raising his hand to respond to the people��s welcome.


    Seeing the renowned imperial admiral waving, the people��s emotions became even more excited, and the cheers almost resounded through the clouds.


    However, due to the long distance, the imperial subjects who came to welcome them on the shore did not notice the abnormality on Bakasin��s face.


    Although this naval admiral had a smile, his eyes were filled with worry.


    It could be seen that this long-distance sea expedition was not as successful as the people imagined.


    Indeed, they discovered many valuable mineral deposits and islands, and they also beat up the foolish sea tribes that caused trouble every day.


    But the real purpose of their months-long voyage was not achieved.


    They didn��t even obtain any relevant information.


    Therefore, Bakasin and the deputy officials were always uneasy in their hearts because they didn��t know how to report to that person about their fruitless expedition despite mobilizing such a large force...


    With such an apprehensive heart, Bakasin and the others stepped onto the long-awaited land.


    And waiting for them in front was Dexulim, the current prince of the Sadik Empire, and a group of imperial ministers who came to welcome them.


    However, these seemingly high-ranking and powerful figures who ruled the empire were not the ones Bakasin feared.


    The one he dreaded was the red-haired female knight standing behind His Highness the Prince with an indifferent expression.


    After a symbolic greeting with the Prince, Bakasin came to the red-haired female knight with bated breath.


    Although he still stood in place arrogantly, this was just a pretense to appease the public. Bakasin was extremely humble in terms of aura.


    If it weren��t for the gaze of the people, Bakasin would have probably knelt directly in front of the female knight.


    Taking a few deep breaths to slightly stabilize his emotions, Bakasin spoke tremblingly:


    "Greetings, Lady Kalina."


    That��s right, this red-haired female knight who appeared in the welcoming party together with Prince Dexulim was none other than the captain of the Ghostly Flame mercenary - Kalina.


    Although Bakasin was not clear about Kalina��s true identity, judging from how his emperor always acted subserviently whenever he saw Kalina, and the special relationship between her and the Black Rose family, this female knight was definitely a terrifying existence that could not be provoked. Among the welcoming party, although it was led by the Prince, those who understood the current structure of the empire��s upper echelons knew clearly that the real core, the real decision-maker in the group, was this captain of the Ghostly Flame Corps.


    If Bakasin remembered correctly, the main reason he could become the naval admiral was that the previous naval admiral was disobedient... And that disobedient naval admiral seemed to have been dealt with by this red-haired knightess in front of him.


    Now, those who knew the inside story knew the truth.


    Although the Sadik Empire was still nominally controlled by the royal family, the actual ruler had long since become the Black Rose and the Ghostly Flame Mercenary. The royal family? They were just puppets.


    This was undoubtedly a sad and oppressive story, but Bakasin was also powerless about it.


    Moreover, the current Bakasin had no energy to sympathize with the royal family. The first problem he faced was how to protect himself. If he couldn��t demonstrate his value in front of these actual rulers, then it was only a matter of time before he was replaced, just like the previous army generals and finance ministers.


    Therefore, in order to demonstrate his value, Bakasin hurriedly reported his achievements over the past few months to Kalina:


    "My Lady, our voyage this time has yielded rich results! According to my team��s calculations, the value of those mineral deposits and islands is not only enough to recoup the cost of this voyage but also sufficient to increase the income of our Sadik Empire by hundreds of millions of coins in the coming years! Not only that, our troops have also pacified those troublesome sea tribes! Their prince has died under our bombardment, and their main force has been severely damaged by us! Their king has now agreed to... hmm?!!"


    However, before Bakasin could finish his words, Kalina��s cold gaze directly made him swallow his next words back into his stomach.


    "So what?"


    The red-haired beauty said disdainfully. She had no interest in the achievements Bakasin described.


    "For the current empire, what use are those little gains? So what if you severely damaged the sea tribes? They are just a bunch of barbarian natives. You used the empire��s strongest fleet to fight against them? Winning is not even glorious."


    "This..."


    "Admiral Bakasin, what you mentioned are all trivial matters. You should know that there is only one thing I care about."


    With that said, Kalina stepped up to Bakasin, slightly narrowed her eyes, and coldly met Bakasin��s gaze.


    In an instant, an unbearable pressure suddenly hit him head-on, directly causing Bakasin to stop breathing for a moment. Under the effect of this powerful pressure, Bakasin vaguely felt that he was placed in a scorching hell, about to be devoured by the surrounding hellfire at any time.


    Fortunately, Bakasin had an extraordinary willpower, which allowed him to barely maintain his clarity.


    Slowly tiptoeing and leaning close to Bakasin��s ear, Kalina asked in a low voice:


    "Any news about her?"


    Upon hearing this, Bakasin��s body trembled.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, this imperial naval admiral could only lower his head in shame:


    "I��m sorry, Lady Kalina..."


    Although Bakasin didn��t say much, from his apologetic words and trembling tone, it wasn��t difficult for Kalina to guess the result of this voyage.


    For a moment, a strong sense of disappointment visibly covered Kalina��s face.


    "Again? How many times has it been?"


    As the red-haired woman��s face became increasingly gloomy, the surrounding air instantly became heavy. Countless sailors, even Bakasin himself, had some difficulty enduring it and half-knelt on the ground. Feeling the murderous aura gradually gathering around him, Bakasin hurriedly apologized:


    "I��m very sorry, Lady Kalina, I... we have already done our best..."


    "Done your best?"


    Muttering in a low voice, the look in Kalina��s eyes as she gazed at Bakasin was no different from looking at a dead man.


    "How many times has it been? This is already the 122nd voyage of the imperial fleet and your 13th time leading the team. Every time you do your best, yet still come back empty-handed? It seems... keeping you around is useless."


    As these words entered his ears, under the puzzled gazes of countless people in the distance, Bakasin instantly panicked and waved his hands. His face had already turned pale with fear.


    As an imperial admiral, he was very clear about what it meant for Kalina to say those words.


    He had finally become an imperial admiral and didn��t want to die so soon!


    He didn��t believe Kalina wouldn��t dare to take action in public.


    Bakasin knew that this Ghostly Flame leader had a very terrifying younger sister who could manipulate people��s memories. If that sister took action, those people who witnessed everything would forget it all in the blink of an eye.


    Under the threat of death, Bakasin couldn��t care about his dignity. He directly knelt in front of Kalina in full view of everyone��s astonished gazes and grabbed the skirt of Inferno.


    "Wait! Wait!! Lady Kalina! P,Please give me one more chance!! I promise there will definitely be results next time!" S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the face of Bakasin��s desperate pleas, there was not the slightest hesitation in Kalina��s eyes.


    She would not show mercy to humans.


    "There won��t be a next time. I��ve already lost patience with you."


    As she spoke indifferently, Kalina slowly raised her right hand, and crimson flames gradually gathered in her palm. Seeing all this, Bakasin could only helplessly and desperately curl up and hold his head, waiting for death to arrive...


    However, unexpectedly, after waiting for a few seconds, Bakasin was surprised to find that he did not directly turn to ashes like his predecessors.


    That terrifying red-haired girl actually stopped her movement.


    Of course, the reason Kalina stopped was not because she showed mercy.


    It was because the communication magic stone on her earring brought her another more important message.


    At this moment, Kalina slightly frowned and spoke solemnly:


    "Are you sure?"


    As Kalina spoke, a powerful and sonorous male voice slowly transmitted from the communication magic stone:


    -- "Yes, Boss. Miss Yuan��er said she has a way to find Lady Yumo. She requests that you go to Wind... no, the Night Wishes City immediately to discuss important matters." �C said Mr. Three

 Chapter 859 - 860: Adventure Seekers

    Adventure Seekers.


    A unique profession on the continent of Ancita, they accept orders from major adventurer guilds and venture into unknown regions of the continent to explore. Not only do they receive high rewards from the guilds, but they can also occasionally earn extra income by bringing back various novelties from uncharted territories. Therefore, although adventurers face unimaginable threats at all times, they are also well-compensated for it. It is a profession that walks on the edge of a blade.


    In the past few hundred years ago, the most popular exploration areas for adventurers were the vast Death Swamp region in the southern part of the Sadik Empire, the Abyss Valley in the central region, and the vast Winter Forest in the north. However, after hundreds of years of tireless work by adventurer predecessors, the Death Swamp and Abyss Valley have been almost fully explored, and the financial reports and ancient books that could be obtained have been divided up by the predecessors. As a result, the number of adventurers heading to these two places has become lower by the time.


    As for the Winter Forest?


    The death rate there was too high...


    Due to the risk-reward imbalance and the control of various empires and the Night Wish City, adventurers have recently given up on the idea of going to the Winter Forest.


    Although the three holy lands of adventure have now lost their appeal, the adventurer industry has not only not withered in recent years but has instead developed with a brilliant shine. The reason for this is the discovery of a new adventuring ground - the illusory sea outside the continent.


    As we all know, the continent of Ancita is shrouded by a boundless sea. As for what lies at the end of the sea? This question has not stopped being pondered by the people of Ancita for thousands of years. Many have even put it into practice and embarked on the path of exploration themselves.


    However, people soon gave up on the idea of exploring the sea. Of course, what discouraged people from exploring was not the countless terrifying sea monsters lurking in the ocean, but the "Dead Sea" that envelops everything on the outskirts of the continent.


    After traveling hundreds of thousands of kilometers from the continental coastline, one enters the legendary Dead Sea realm. The Dead Sea has no buoyancy, and ships simply cannot navigate in this area. At the same time, in this realm, all powers cannot be mobilized, whether it be magic, energy, or holy energy. Those who enter it will instantly be stripped of their power. The famous powerhouses of the human world will instantly turn into ordinary mortals upon entering the Dead Sea realm.


    In addition, the Dead Sea is filled with unknown particles that can erode the soul. Even the strongest on the Ancita continent dare not enter the Dead Sea realm casually. It is known that even the once-mighty and invincible Holy Dragon King Membeli, who attempted to explore the Dead Sea, ultimately failed, and the entire dragon shamefully ran back.


    Under these background conditions, exploring the ocean is undoubtedly a very foolish thing to do. However, in the past few years, the situation has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    With the joint efforts of the Black Rose family and the Elf race, a material called Hermo was developed. Ships covered with this material can navigate the Dead Sea unimpeded! At the same time, a potion that can briefly resist the corrosive particles was successfully developed.


    Thus, exploring the Dead Sea is no longer a pipe dream. A brand-new blue ocean industry has been opened up. With the vigorous matchmaking of certain forces, exploring the Dead Sea has gradually become a new industry chain on the Ancita continent! Countless once-obscure villages near the ocean have overnight turned into well-known port cities, receiving one adventurer after another who intends to conquer the sea.


    Captain Kain of the Moto is one of these adventurers. Having fantasized countless times about making a name for himself and becoming a great adventurer, he seems to have truly fulfilled his long-cherished wish this time.


    Gazing at the magnificent and epic-flavored building in front of him, the disheveled and miserable Kain was directly stunned on the spot, looking around in disbelief. Not only Kain but also the dozens of crew members who followed him to this ruin were also dumbfounded.


    "My God, this, this is... a hall, a palace, such a place?! There��s actually a palace?!!" While exclaiming, Kain forcefully pinched his thigh with his fingers to make sure he wasn��t dreaming.


    A few hours ago, they were unfortunately encountered the most feared Dead Sea waves while exploring the Dead Sea. Faced with the Dead Sea waves, the powerless Kain was once in despair. However, they, who thought they would be buried in the sea, miraculously survived?! Not only that, but their Moto also arrived at an unprecedented small island with the help of the waves?!


    What��s more exciting is that there is actually a huge ruin on this small island that resembles a palace?!


    I��ve heard before that some colleagues, while sailing in the Dead Sea, landed on an unknown island and discovered a large number of treasures left by ancient people, thus gaining a fortune! And now, what I��ve found is not just treasures, but a ruin that may contain countless treasures?!!


    Hahahahaha!!


    This, this time!


    I��m really going to soar!!


    I won��t be looked down upon by those people in the family anymore...


    Realizing this point, Kain, like his colleagues, couldn��t help but show a look of ecstasy. The fatigue accumulated from weeks of sailing was instantly shattered, replaced by an indescribable excitement.


    It seems that encountering the Dead Sea waves this time is not a bad thing!!


    Slowly raising his hand to touch the ancient atmosphere-filled, unknown text-engraved bricks on the wall beside him, Kain��s involuntarily revealed a greedy smile. His body also trembled with excitement.


    The feel of this wall?


    It seems that the materials of this building are extraordinary? It��s an unprecedented material.


    Coupled with this text that looks rich in historical charm at first glance,


    Even if it��s just a brick! If I can bring it back to Holy Lomari! I will definitely make a bloody fortune!


    Although he knew that there must be other more valuable things in this palace, Kain was already too excited to walk after just realizing the value of this wall.


    Looking at this dozens of meters high wall, Kain excitedly raised his hand and waved:


    "Brothers! Hurry up and take down the bricks on this wall!! As long as we can bring them back, we��ll have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of our lives!!"


    "Ahooooo!!!"


    As soon as Kain��s words came out, what responded to him was the excited roar of his subordinates.


    The crew members, who had been eager for a long time, immediately rushed up with tools, ready to directly knock down this invaluable wall! Not only the crew members, but Kain himself could no longer restrain his eagerness. He swung his shovel and rushed up.


    "For the early realization of financial freedom! Everyone work hard!"


    For a while, the originally quiet island was instantly filled with the noisy construction sound of kingkingkongkong


    However, after a period of enthusiastic work, the sweaty Kain slowly put down the pickaxe in his hand and stared at the wall in front of him, panting.


    "Strange?? This wall, how come it��s so hard??!"


    Glancing at the pickaxe that had already broken in two in his hand, Kain��s eyes were full of puzzlement. Not only him, but all the crew members also encountered the same problem. No matter how hard they tried, this ancient brick wall, which looked fragile, remained motionless.


    What the hell?


    In theory, this kind of weathered building should be easy to dismantle, right?!


    Why is it so hard??


    Kain couldn��t figure it out.


    But naturally, he wouldn��t give up because of this. He planned to go back to the ship and get the blasting tools! Even if there was a possibility of damaging this ancient building, it didn��t matter! As long as he could bring back some antiques to sell, that would be enough!


    Thinking of this, Kain��s eyes rekindled with hope.


    However, before he could put it into practice, an unusual footstep sound suddenly entered his ears, causing the captain��s face to change drastically.


    Huh?


    There are other people on this island?! sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is it!!!"


    Gripping the pickaxe in his hand, Kain suddenly turned his head and looked behind him with a wary expression, ready for battle. Undoubtedly, if the person appearing here was another adventurer, Kain would not hesitate to tear them apart! After all, he didn��t want to share the benefits with others!


    However, after clearly seeing the figure walking into the hall, Kain suddenly froze, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Huh? Wo-wo...woman??"


    That��s right. At this moment, under the solemn gaze of Kain and the others, the person slowly walking into the hall was a graceful young girl.


    This was an extraordinary girl. Her unique hair color, half gray-white and half crimson, attracted everyone��s attention the moment she appeared.


    The girl had a delicate face and a graceful and elegant body, exuding a gentle and natural aura. Her brows were like gathered frost and snow, with an otherworldly beauty, as if she were a fairy who did not eat the food of the mortal world.


    Especially those unique star pupils, filled with a soul-hooking charm...


    Undoubtedly, the person appearing in front of everyone was such a thoroughly stunning beauty.


    The burly men who had been sailing for months without seeing a woman were all stunned on the spot when they saw such a beautiful young girl.


    However, the next moment, this beautiful young girl, who was full of literary grace, said vulgar words that were completely inconsistent with her temperament under the startled gaze of everyone:


    "Damn it, you stinking rotten animals? What the hell are you doing? Do you want to make my master go bald?! Do you have a death wish?!!"

 Chapter 860 - 861: The Girl Who Loves to Whip People

    "You scum, do you want to make my master go bald?!" The star-eyed girl blinked her crimson eyes, which were etched with star patterns like glaze, and said with a displeased expression. Although her voice was pleasant, her words were filled with contempt and disdain.


    At first, Kain and the others had a slight fondness for the girl��s appearance, but after hearing these words, their favorability plummeted. Even an unknown anger began to grow in their hearts.


    This girl?


    She��s asking for a beating, isn��t she?!


    For a moment, this thought simultaneously arose in the minds of Kain and the others.


    However, Kain was, after all, a seasoned adventurer who had wandered the world for a long time. While feeling displeased, he unconsciously tightened his grip on the sword at his waist, warily watching this unknown girl.


    No matter what.


    The fact that such a beautiful girl appeared on this deserted island in the Dead Sea realm was undoubtedly an extraordinary matter.


    Why would this girl appear here?


    There were clearly no traces of other ships landing nearby, so how did she get here?


    A native inhabitant?


    Even if she was a native, how did she enter the temple without a sound?


    Although they were immersed in dismantling the wall, their minds still hadn��t given up their vigilance of the surroundings.


    Various doubts surged into Kain��s mind, making him feel strange about this suddenly appearing girl, and his inner sense of alertness escalated.


    "Who are you, and why are you here?"


    "Asking me questions??" As soon as Kain��s words entered her ears, the star-eyed girl immediately frowned, her crimson eyes filled with disgust and loathing:


    "How rude, you pig-head. You tried to pull out my master��s hair, and you still dare to question why I��m here?"


    "Your master��s hair?"


    Kain frowned, his eyes full of confusion:


    "When did we ever pull your master��s hair?"


    "Isn��t that what you were just doing?"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, not only Kain, but after looking at the pickaxes in their hands and the impenetrable wall, all the crew members showed a strange look in their eyes, as if questioning...


    -- Is this girl sick in the head?--


    After a moment of daze, Kain twitched his brows and pointed at the ceiling, asking:


    "This thing is your master?"


    "Dah!."


    The star-eyed girl tilted her head, put her hands on her hips, and said with disdain:


    "Although this master of mine is stupid and dumb, and left me behind to sleep here for so long, this pig-like fellow is my master. So what? You bunch of losers got a problem with that?"


    Upon hearing this, Kain couldn��t help but furrow his brows.


    After a brief silence, Kain couldn��t help but cast a sympathetic gaze towards the star-eyed girl in front of him.


    This girl,


    She��s quite pretty, but unfortunately, her brain is broken.


    Her mouth also seems to have been soaked in a cesspool...


    But no matter what, although he didn��t understand what this girl was thinking, her actions seemed to be preventing them from getting rich, right?


    "Then let me ask, what if we insist on dismantling your master��s wall?"


    To this question, the star-eyed girl smiled slightly, then said in a sinister tone that sent chills down their spines:


    "Then I��ll cut off your di@k and stuff it in your mouth! I��ll rip off your head and shove it up your As@! Then, I��ll take out all the bones in your body and use them as clothes hangers! Finally, I��ll throw out your remaining minced meat to be used as fertilizer!"


    "Is that so..."


    After hearing the hostile words of the other party, Kain smiled helplessly, then unhesitatingly drew the gun from his back and pulled the trigger without hesitation, aiming at this star-eyed girl.


    For people who had been roaming the Dead Sea, they had no sympathy to speak of.


    No matter how cute the other party was, as long as they were an enemy, Kain would mercilessly choose to eliminate them.


    Not to mention, this was a foolish person trying to stop him from getting rich!


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by a gunshot, the silent atmosphere that had lasted for a few seconds was instantly shattered, and dozens of murderous metal bullets rushed towards the girl, escorted by a hot red light!


    If nothing unexpected happened, in the next second, there would be a new fresh corpse in the hall of the temple, mangled beyond recognition.


    Firing without warning in the middle of a conversation was Kain��s old trick.


    Although it was a bit underhanded, it was remarkably effective.


    There were at least several dozen competitors who had died under this routine of his, if not a hundred.


    This unknown star-eyed girl would undoubtedly become his next underling ghost.


    However, the next moment, the scene before his eyes completely exceeded Kain��s expectations.


    Clang~


    Accompanied by a strange sound of spiritual collision, dozens of shotgun pellets hit the girl��s body squarely. However, the girl��s delicate body was not blown to pieces as Kain had anticipated. On the contrary, the girl��s body was completely unscathed. Those magic-imbued armor-piercing bullets that could penetrate steel plates lost their power upon hitting the girl��s body, falling vertically to the ground, making a series of ping pang sounds. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching the last few bullets slide off the girl��s face, Kain and his subordinates were already dumbfounded.


    "No, no, how is this possible?!"


    Huh?!


    However, before they could react from their shocked state, under their terrified gaze, the girl��s fingers suddenly decomposed and reconstructed, turning into a gray-white long whip that fiercely lashed out at them!!


    The speed was so fast that Kain and the others had no time to defend themselves. Feeling the murderous chill on the long whip, Kain couldn��t help but close his eyes in fright and instinctively raised his hands in front of him.


    However, the next instant, he was surprised to find that he didn��t feel like he had been hit at all?


    The puzzled Kain slowly opened his eyes and looked at his arms with some confusion. His entire arm was still intact, and the previous whipping seemed to have only caused a minor superficial wound.


    Looking at the thin whip mark on his arm, Kain let out a cold laugh.


    ��Tsk!"


    "Putting on an act, I thought it was something? Just this? It��s more like a tickle, hehe... huh?!!"


    Unfortunately, before Kain could gloat for long, an unprecedented pain spread wildly inside his body like a rapidly multiplying virus! This soul-penetrating agony directly caused Kain��s spirit to collapse instantly, and he let out a series of heart-wrenching wails:


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Of course, his crew members who were also whipped by the girl unanimously started an accompaniment, playing a piece called Wailing.


    After a earth-shattering wail, the exhausted Kain and the others could no longer maintain their consciousness, their eyes rolled back, foaming at the mouth as they fainted. In an instant, the hall that had just been in full swing returned to its former state where a falling needle could be heard.


    As if she had long been accustomed to all this, the star-eyed girl glanced at these corpses lying on the ground with an indifferent expression, then casually waved her hand, turning her fingers into a long whip, wrapping around these unconscious adventurers, and slowly dragging them out of the hall like garbage.


    After all, considering her master��s clean and tidy nature, dealing with those foolish intruders inside the temple was obviously not a wise decision.


    Although she didn��t directly kill Kain and the others, it didn��t stop the star-eyed girl from casting a contemptuous gaze at them.


    "Boring, a bunch of losers, not satisfying to whip at all~"


    The girl muttered and complained with a dissatisfaction tone.


    "One light touch and they��re done? Hehe, trash, waste, scum, rats... not even worth whipping..."


    While muttering, the girl couldn��t help but recall a few familiar faces, and a sense of nostalgia welled up.


    "If possible, it��s still better to whip those little cuties, or that fellow who looks a lot like my master? Whipping them is more interesting. As for these human adventurers? Their skin is too fragile... unsatisfying~"


    While talking, the girl who had arrived at the back of the hall casually tossed Kain and the others forward with ease, throwing them into the mass grave that was already filled with skeletons.


    Apparently, Kain and his group were not the first adventurers to land on the island, nor were they the first lucky ones to die on the island.

 Chapter 861 - 862: Six Years!!!!???

    After casually dealing with Kain and the others, the star-eyed girl in plant-woven servant attire clapped her hands and walked back to the temple in a very bad mood.


    It was understandable for her to be in a bad mood.


    After all, while the star-eyed girl was dealing with the invaders on the other end of the island, Kain and the other adventurers actually took the opportunity to come to the temple and started knocking on the walls?!


    Although she felt that her master��s silly head indeed needed a few smacks, the star-eyed girl didn��t want her master��s head to be hit by others.


    However, despite her displeasure, as an existence that had possessed intelligence for over a hundred years, the star-eyed girl gradually noticed some unusual things. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The number of adventurers in the Dead Sea realm was constantly increasing.


    Earlier, there would only be one team of adventurers landing every few months.


    Recently, the number had gradually increased. Now, there were even two teams landing in the same time period.


    "It seems that these troublemakers have already started exploring around here..."


    Thinking of this, the star-eyed girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, and the murderous intent in her crimson eyes overflowed without reservation.


    Don��t be careless.


    That was the order given to her by her master before falling asleep was to keep others away from her who had turned into a temple.


    As the most loyal and trusted servant of her master, the star-eyed girl absolutely would not allow herself to be the slightest bit careless.


    To avoid this situation from happening, the next time adventurers land, I can��t play with my prey like before! I must quickly resolve and eliminate these damn dregs to prevent situations like today from happening again.


    At the same time, a solemn color flashed involuntarily in the star-eyed girl��s eyes.


    She thought of another thing that made her uneasy.


    Hmm, Now there are more and more adventurers, which is fine? They are all irrelevant folks, just kill them if needed.


    But with more and more adventurers constantly appearing in this sea area, will it attract the attention of those little ones? At that time, if the people from the Black Rose family or master��s dolls personally come, what should I do?


    Drive them away?


    That��s right, for this situation, the star-eyed girl didn��t know what to do. The reason was also very simple. Her master didn��t give her any instructions on this matter before falling asleep.


    Thinking of this, the star-eyed girl, who had returned to the interior of the temple, looked up at the dilapidated and ancient throne in the center of the temple with a complex mood.


    "What an unreliable master."


    After sighing, the star-eyed girl glanced helplessly at the wall beside her, which was the wall that Kain and the others had made a big fuss about earlier.


    The next moment, a crimson light slowly rippled in the palm of the star-eyed girl��s right hand. Under the escort of this light, her right hand gradually decomposed and reconstructed, quickly turning into a fluffy existence similar to a feather duster. Then, the star-eyed girl quickly walked to the front of the wall and cleaned the dirt left by the adventurers�� climbing and digging on the wall.


    In fact, the star-eyed girl didn��t like cleaning.


    Or rather, she just didn��t like exercising.


    As a former prop, her favorite thing to do was to stand in place, empty her mind, and stare blankly. At other times, she didn��t want to move herself, but let others use her body.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this reason that the girl was able to stay calmly and peacefully on this deserted island.


    If it weren��t for her master��s love of cleanliness, she wouldn��t bother making such a big fuss.


    Moreover, with a certain degree of obsessive-compulsive disorder, she couldn��t allow the smell of those filthy humans to appear on her master��s body.


    Therefore, the star-eyed girl pouted and cleaned the wall with a resentful expression. While cleaning, the girl kept complaining:


    "So annoying damn master, why are you still sleeping? Humans are already shitting on your scalp, yet you��re still sleeping so soundly? If it weren��t for me, sooner or later you��ll go bald!"


    "Also, hurry up and wake up, go take a bath yourself, okay?! Damn it, every day it��s me helping you clean, I��m so tired, you know?"


    "The temple area is so big, it��s so troublesome to clean... Don��t you know that I hate exercising the most?"


    "Petty, malicious, bullying, irresponsible... "


    Just like that, the star-eyed girl cleaned the temple with ease while constantly complaining. Strictly speaking, this scene had been played out countless times on this lonely island during this period.


    Every time she cleaned for her master, the star-eyed girl would complain like this.


    But while complaining, the star-eyed girl also sincerely hoped that her master would wake up soon.


    As a prop, without being used, she lost her value...


    While cleaning, the star-eyed girl couldn��t help but secretly knock on the walls, pillars, or throne with selfish intentions. On one hand, it was to vent her inner dissatisfaction; on the other hand, it was in the hope of waking up her master as soon as possible through knocking. Although the star-eyed girl knew that doing this was of no use.


    Because the dozens of such attempts in the past had all ended in failure.


    Her master was just like a lifeless building, with no response at all.


    However, this time, the situation seemed to be different.


    Because, just as the star-eyed girl was pouting and resentfully whipping the stone pillar with the feather duster, a voice full of helplessness suddenly rang out beside the girl��s ear without warning:


    "Hey Yue, you��re scolding your master like this? It seems a bit inappropriate to some extent, right?"


    ?!!


    Huh?!


    This voice?!


    As these familiar words entered her ears, the girl named Yue trembled all over, and the raised feather duster abruptly stopped in place. After a brief few seconds of daze, Yue blinked her eyes and turned her head to look behind her in disbelief.


    "Ma-Master?!!"


    At this moment, in the empty temple hall, several fluttering crimson butterflies suddenly appeared.


    And with the dance of the crimson butterflies and the rippling of the scarlet Shadow Power, under Yue��s astonished gaze, the shadow of a stunningly beautiful black-haired girl gradually appeared in front of her.


    Then, the black-haired girl��s shadow put one hand on her hip, and with the other hand, made a flicking motion towards Yue��s head.


    "Also, can you be less vulgar and more elegant? How come you��re acting like a female hooligan?"


    Pia~


    Although it was a consciousness body, after the black-haired girl made the flicking motion, an invisible force still instantly impacted Yue��s forehead, causing her to retreat continuously. The feather duster condensed from Shadow Power in her hand also shattered and turned back into a normal human hand.


    "Master, you, you, you finally woke up?!"


    Seeing the long-awaited Yumo, a trace of excitement flashed in Yue��s eyes, and her entire body trembled slightly due to excitement.


    However, perhaps out of habit, Yue quickly suppressed her excitement and showed her usual indifferent expression. She looked at her master with disdain and contempt:


    "Hehe, Master, you really can sleep. Compared to you, those lazy pigs are just amateurs?"


    Hearing this, Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    "You silly girl... Sigh, forget it."


    As if too lazy to say much, under Yue��s disdainful gaze, Yumo��s consciousness condensed body walked step by step to the temple entrance with her hands behind her back. Gazing at the long-lost sun, Yumo rubbed her sleepy eyes and couldn��t help but sigh:


    "Emmm, ah~, what a comfortable feeling~. Umm~, it seems I slept for quite a while. Has it been a few weeks?"


    However, upon hearing Yumo��s sigh, Yue��s brows twitched. Without a word, she rolled her eyes and let out a cold laugh.


    "Hehe, a few weeks? More than that..."


    "More than that?"


    Yumo was a bit surprised by Yue��s response and asked:


    "Don��t, don��t tell me, I slept for a month?"


    Yumo raised her hand to cover her mouth, her pretty face filled with a startled expression.


    However, when she said this, the girl��s gaze towards Yumo couldn��t help but carry a trace of sympathy:


    "Master, is your brain getting dumber the more you sleep? How could it be just a month?"


    "Then, then ho�� how long did I sleep?"


    "Six years."


    "What, only six... Huh?? Wait? You, you said?! S-s-six years?! Eh?!!!!!!

 Chapter 862 - 863: Interrogation

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!"


    "Wh-what the hell is this place ahhhhhhh!!!"


    Kain, who had just woken up, couldn��t help but let out a hysterical scream. His subordinate Sandre, who also let out a terrified cry, was the same.


    Of course, although there were human remains all around them, as seasoned adventurers, these two had seen hundreds and thousands of corpses, so naturally they wouldn��t be scared out of their wits by a mere mass grave.


    The main reason they were so frightened was because of the strange plants that were constantly spreading from all directions in the deep pit. The nearby human remains were basically covered with these strange plants. Coupled with the ferocious postures of these skeletons, it wasn��t difficult for Kain to guess... these humans had died from having their blood and flesh sucked dry by these strange plants.


    And as if to verify Kain��s guess, his few colleagues who hadn��t woken up were wrapped up by the strange plants covered in barbs right in front of him, and their blood and flesh were sucked dry at a visible speed, directly turning into ferocious skeletons.


    After witnessing this scene, Kain and his subordinate Sandre immediately sat up, back to back, vigilantly watching the strange plants that were gradually crawling towards them from all around.


    ""Wh-what the hell are these things?""


    The terrified words came out of the mouths of the two in unison.


    The plants growing in the deep pit and devouring the bodies of adventurers were a special plant in the Dead Sea realm - Bone Vines. Originally, this plant didn��t have very strong aggression and would only devour some small insects on the island. But after Yumo came to this island, soaked in the Shadow Power, this plant gradually became brutal, terrifying, and bloodthirsty.


    By a strange coincidence, Yue discovered this special plant.


    Then, Yue had a flash of inspiration and placed these plants in the deep pit to help her deal with those foolish invaders. Since Yue disdained to personally eliminate the weak human adventurers, the enemies who landed on the island were all thrown into the deep pit by her to be dealt with by the Bone Vines.


    Under normal circumstances, the Bone Vines could at most devour some humans with insufficient strength, only at the 3rd or 4th level. But in the Dead Sea realm, humans couldn��t use magic or energy at all, so naturally they couldn��t resist the Bone Vines. The only fate awaiting them was to be devoured completely.


    This time, Kain and the other seemed to be facing the same problem.


    After discovering that all their weapons had been taken away by Yue, the two of them, back to back, could only look at the strange plants constantly approaching them in despair. Since the giant pit was a hundred meters deep, and they couldn��t use energy or magic, they couldn��t even escape.


    "C-C-Captain?!! Wh-what do we do?!!"


    The trembling Sandre couldn��t help but send out a final cry for help to Kain.


    However, Kain, who was in a difficult position himself, could only give a hopeless and helpless answer:


    "Sorry, this is the end for us... Huh?!! What��s that?!!"


    But, just as Kain closed his eyes, ready to avoid the pain and crush his own head to end his life with his own hands, a whip suddenly rushed in from above the deep pit, directly tying Kain and his only remaining team member together, and fiercely pulled them out of the deep pit! Leaving behind a group of unsatisfied Bone Vines that didn��t get to eat their fill.


    ?!!


    "Huh?! What��s going on?"


    With an indescribable confusion, Kain and his colleague were thrown heavily onto the ground.


    And before they could recover, a beautiful and melodious voice, like the sound of nature, slowly drifted into their ears, directly making the two adventurers tremble all over.


    -- "Huh? There are actually still humans coming to a place like this? What a surprise." S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?!!


    Who?


    After coughing violently a few times, Kain, who was lying on the ground, pressed his chest and slowly raised his head, looking in the direction of the voice.


    Then, Kain and Sandre directly froze in place, their mouths agape, as if they could swallow a watermelon in one gulp.


    The reason they showed such a startled expression was because a peerless beauty they had never seen before entered their eyes.


    It was a girl who was like a goddess descending to the mortal world.


    The girl had crystal clear black hair like silk, and the ends of her black hair were crimson red like blood.


    Phoenix-like eyebrows and bright eyes, every glance was soul-stirring. Exquisite nose, skin like white snow, red lips like a proud and enchanting red plum blossom in the snow! Her eyes, as brilliant and strange as red rubies, seemed to possess the magic to hook one��s soul. The moment Kain met those eyes, he felt like his soul was taken away by her.


    Her beautiful face was one aspect, and her figure was equally captivating.


    A slender and graceful figure, soft jade arms like lotus roots, beautiful and round long jade legs, slender and smooth calves, coupled with delicate, smooth, tender and jade-like ice-cold skin, she was truly a graceful beauty. Decorated in a black long dress, the girl was like an angel who had fallen into the mortal world, making people��s imaginations run wild.


    Watching the girl walk towards him barefoot, step by step, Kain��s heart almost stopped beating.


    No, no, that��s not right!!


    "N-No, y-you, who are you?!!"


    As if suddenly remembering something, Kain��s lost consciousness instantly returned to his body! The dazed look in his eyes disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented vigilant gaze.


    As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy.


    He had just encountered the terrifying monster with a beautiful appearance like Yue.


    Kain couldn��t help but suspect whether the existence in front of him was also another kind of terrifying monster.


    And after noticing the star-eyed girl behind the black-haired girl, who was emitting a terrifying murderous aura like a servant, Kain was even more certain of his thoughts.


    She��s definitely a terrifying monster!!


    However, even if he knew this fact, what use was it?


    Tied up by the whip, he couldn��t do anything and could only be at the mercy of others.


    Dead either way, might as well die with some backbone!!


    Thinking of this, Kain showed a fearless gaze and glared fiercely at the black-haired girl:


    "Who the hell are you?! What do you want with me?! If you want to kill me, then kill me! Don��t waste time!"


    "Kill you?"


    Hearing this, the black-haired girl frowned and asked curiously:


    "Why would I want to kill you?"


    "W-Why?"


    "Yeah, I... just want to ask you some things, that��s all."


    "Ask things?"


    Kain frowned.


    Of course, he wouldn��t believe that the other party just wanted to ask questions and not kill him. But at this moment, he seemed to see a glimmer of hope for survival. Since the other party wanted to ask him, perhaps they needed something from him? If he could grasp this opportunity, he should be able to survive!


    Thinking of this, Kain took a deep breath and met the black-haired girl��s eyes, pretending to be calm:


    "I can answer your questions, but I have a condition."


    "What Condition?"


    "That is, you need to guarantee our... Huh?!!"


    However, before he could finish speaking, a long whip suddenly slashed through the air and fiercely struck Kain��s buttocks! In an instant, an unbearable pain like tens of thousands of ants biting his heart suddenly assaulted Kain��s brain, directly making him let out a scream like the wailing of ghosts and gods:


    "Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    And hearing this shrill howl, the star-eyed girl beside him showed a displeased and slightly crazed smile:


    "Hehehe, you assh@le! you actually dare to negotiate conditions with my master?!! Whatever my master asks you, you just answer!! Don��t fucking talk nonsense! If you keep talking nonsense, I��ll let you experience what it means to beg for life but can��t die!!"


    Yue was very unhappy.


    On one hand, it was because of Kain��s presumptuous behavior. On the other hand, it was because of her master��s simplicity.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that her master really wanted to consider this low-level creature��s proposal?


    Did master forget that we could directly tear apart this man��s soul and peek into his memories! That way, it doesn��t matter whether he talks or not.


    Thinking of how silly her master was, Yue became furious.


    After all, in the end, if her master was a bit smarter, she wouldn��t need to stay in this desolate place every day. She could whip people to her heart��s content!


    Of course, although she was a bit angry at Yumo, Yue didn��t dare to really get mad at Yumo.


    Therefore, her displeasure towards Yumo could only be vented on Kain��s body.


    Thus, under the indifferent gaze of Yumo beside her, Yue, like a sadistic queen, kept swinging the long whip, directly whipping Kain into a spinning top~

 Chapter 863 - 864: The Lost Empress

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Accompanied by the crazy swinging of the small whip, Kain��s screams instantly resounded throughout the world.


    Watching this frenzied scene, Sandre, who was also a surviving member of the team, couldn��t help but recall the previous hellish pain. Thinking that he might also suffer this torture like the captain later, Sandre��s spirit suddenly reached its limit. Then, he directly fainted.


    However, strangely enough, even though the onlooker Sandre had already fainted, Kain, the one being whipped, was still howling incessantly. It could be said that he was completely lively and energetic, and his eyes were still clear. Even under this intense pain, there was no sign of him losing consciousness.


    Was it because Kain possessed extraordinary willpower?


    Of course not.


    The reason he could stay conscious was all due to Yue��s deliberate actions.


    Although in just a few seconds, Yue had cursed and fiercely whipped Kain hundreds of times, these hundreds of lashes actually only caused negligible damage to Kain��s skin, simply called scraping. This kind of injury was not enough to make his body collapse and lose consciousness.


    However, although Yue��s attacks were negligible, each strike could produce an intense pain that directly hit the soul! The purpose of her attack was not to kill or seriously injure the enemy, but to give the enemy unprecedented pain and indescribable torture! Perhaps even an existence at the peak of the 8th level would not be able to resist such an attack.


    Not only that, Yue��s long whip also contained a special poison that could seep into the victim��s body through the wounds, further intensifying their pain! At the same time, it could stabilize their consciousness, keeping their consciousness in a highly alert state at all times. No matter what kind of torture they suffered, they would not become mentally scattered.


    In simple terms, Yue��s attacks were purely for abusing people.


    Yue believed that under such attacks, even the strongest existence would not be able to control their mouth and would spit out all the intelligence they needed. In addition, such ruthless attacks were also to teach this foolish adventurer a lesson.


    Trying to bargain with my master?


    "You piece of trash, you��re not worthy!"


    After witnessing this scene, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh helplessly:


    Sigh, I didn��t expect this child to be so violent.


    Although she was speechless, Yumo was also very clear that she had no right to blame Yue at all.


    After all, Yue turning out like this was probably 80% her responsibility.


    Who told her to always use her to whip people��s butts in the past hundred years?


    That��s right, this existence who guarded by Yumo��s side and respectfully called her "Master" was the legendary weapon that countless Black Rose members and Demon Kings feared the most - the feather duster.


    As an legendary weapon that had been bathed in powerful energy for a long time, it was not unusual for it to develop intelligence. Just like the Holy Sword of the Elf race and the Magic Spear in Xiao��s hands.


    The feather duster in Yumo��s hand had also gradually nurtured intelligence in the past hundred years under the stimulation of Yumo��s powerful Shadow Power.


    Unfortunately, because Yumo was indeed a bit absent-minded at times, she didn��t notice that the feather duster had developed intelligence before. However, perhaps it was also because after the feather duster gained intelligence, the little ancestors all behaved very "obediently", causing the number of times Yumo used the feather duster to drastically decrease, so she didn��t notice it?


    It wasn��t until the previous meeting room in the Winter Forest, when the feather duster vibrated in protest because it didn��t get to hit the children��s butts, that Yumo noticed... her weapon had already developed intelligence.


    Therefore, before she was about to fall into a deep sleep, Yumo injected a large amount of Shadow Power into the feather duster, accelerating the birth of the "spirit weapon" Yue...


    As for why she was called Yue?


    Due to the urgency of the situation at that time, Yumo didn��t have time to think of a proper name, so she just called her "Yue".


    Under normal circumstances, the personality of things like sword spirits and spirit weapons has a lot to do with their experiences. For example, Xiao��s Magic Spear, because it followed the previous generation Demon King to slaughter everywhere, the spear spirit��s consciousness was filled with brutality and killing. As for the Holy Sword of the Elf race? Because it had always been enshrined on the altar, it gradually became a spoiled and somewhat arrogant little princess...


    As for Yue...


    Because she was used to hit butts day and night, she... more or less had some abusive tendencies? It��s not hard to understand, right?


    As for why she spoke so vulgarly?


    It seemed to be because she was used to cursing when hitting the children��s butts.


    In short, it��s all my own fault.


    Thinking that the girl in front of her had been completely led astray by herself, Yumo couldn��t help but cover her face with her hand, with a shame in her eyes.


    Sigh, no matter what, the sins I��ve committed, I have to find a way to make amends.


    After shaking her head with a complex mood, Yumo helplessly spoke up to stop her:


    "Alright Yue. Don��t bully others like that, okay? Don��t always think about using violence to solve everything, okay? Communicate properly, and maybe the other party will listen. If they don��t listen, it��s not too late to take action then."


    Hearing this, Yue stopped whipping Kain and glanced back at her master with a slightly dissatisfied look:


    "Master! But, but this kind of fellow!"


    "Alright, be good~"


    "Okay..."


    Faced with her master��s pure eyes full of "please", Yue had no choice but to obediently put away the long whip, she pouted, and silently come behind Yumo. Of course, before leaving, Yue didn��t forget to cast a warning glance at Kain.


    It seemed to be saying,


    -- "You rat, behave yourself!"--


    Reading the meaning in Yue��s eyes, Kain instantly shuddered, so scared that he directly hugged his head and curled up in a ball, completely looking like he had been scared out of his wits.


    And at this moment, Yumo slowly walked up to him.


    "I��m sorry sir, my child may have been a bit too violent. Please don��t mind her. Rest assured, she won��t hit you again."


    "Re-Really?"


    As these gentle words entered his ears, Kain tremblingly raised his head and looked at the stunning black-haired girl in front of him cautiously.


    Although he had suffered great pain, because his consciousness had always maintained a high degree of clarity, Kain was very clear that it was this girl who had saved him. For a moment, a hint of gratitude towards the black-haired girl actually vaguely appeared in his eyes.


    "She won��t hit me anymore?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo nodded and tilted her head, showing a signature kind smile:


    "The prerequisite is that you cooperate well and answer my questions~, okay? Mr. Adventurer?"


    Regarding Yumo��s question, Kain didn��t dare to have any crooked thoughts at this moment and could only nod frantically:


    "Understood, understood. Whatever you want to ask, just ask. I promise, as long as I know, I will tell you everything!" sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While speaking, Kain cast a pleading look at her.


    And just as Kain was waiting anxiously for her to ask, looking at the gentle and sweet smile of the girl in front of him, this adventurer captain seemed to recall something and unconsciously frowned. The wanted notice he had seen while traveling in the sky a while ago suddenly appeared in Kain��s mind again.


    This girl in front of me, why does she look a bit like that empress who had been missing for many years in the Church Nation??

 Chapter 864 - 865: Shocking News

    While feeling puzzled, Kain also noticed an extraordinary point.


    That is, the majestic ancient building standing in the center of the deserted island? How did it disappear?!


    Such a large palace, how could it just vanish?! Where did it go?


    Regarding this, Kain was completely baffled.


    But now, he had no time to think about these questions. Whether it was why the other party looked so similar to the empress of the Church Nation, or where that building had gone to?


    Facing the black-haired girl��s inquiry, Kain had to do his utmost to show his value.


    Otherwise, who knows if he would be thrown back into that deadly abyss in the next second.


    In order to survive, after enduring the pain and sitting up from the ground, Kain tremblingly looked at the black-haired girl:


    "So, what do you want to ask about?"


    "Emm, it��s actually very simple. I just want to ask about some things that have happened recently on the Ancita continent."


    "Things that have happened?"


    Hearing this, Kain slightly frowned:


    "Recent events?"


    "Uh, that doesn��t seem quite right either."


    Yumo put her index finger to her lips, showing a very cute thinking expression.


    After a brief deep thinking, Yumo snapped her fingers with a smile:


    "To be precise, what I want to know is everything important that has happened on the continent from the time after the Anvika Holy War... until now."


    "The Holy War? That was in the year? Things from six years ago until now?"


    "Yes."


    Yumo calmly nodded:


    "For some reason, I��m not very clear about what has happened in the past few years. So, I hope Mr. Adventurer can answer me well, please?"


    The black-haired girl smiled charmingly and looked at Kain with sincere pleading eyes.


    Faced with the request of such a stunning beauty, how could Kain bear to refuse.


    Besides, if he refused, the star-eyed girl behind the black-haired girl, with "displeasure" written all over her face, would definitely not let him off easily.


    After taking a deep breath, Kain slowly told Yumo about the major events that had happened on the Ancita continent in recent years.


    "These six years? How should I put it? After Anvika was razed to the ground due to the Church��s experiments, the situation on the continent has indeed undergone earth-shaking changes. First, regarding Asumos Church..."


    Undoubtedly, in order to satisfy Yumo, Kain unreservedly told Yumo everything he knew. Whether it was the changes in the forces on the Ancita continent, the movements of the Abyssal Demons, the conflicts between the major races, or the contradictions and intertwined relationships between the top powerhouses...


    As long as Kain knew and thought it would affect the situation on the continent, he would inform Yumo. He also fully disclosed the major historical events that had occurred from six years ago until now. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Kain himself was very interested in the actual politics of the continent, his introduction also carried a bit of his own analysis, which made Yumo quite engrossed.


    As Kain��s words entered her ears, Yumo��s expressions changed vividly.


    One moment she was worried, the next moment excited, then relieved, and then furious. Her stunning face was like a flipping book, with an extraordinary speed of changing expressions.


    On the other hand, compared to Yumo��s enthusiasm, Yue appeared bored throughout.


    She herself knew almost nothing about the situation on the continent, so naturally she couldn��t understand the events described by Kain. With no one to whip, she could only pace back and forth behind Yumo with nothing to do.


    And after nearly two hours had passed, Kain finally finished informing Yumo of all the major events that had happened on the Ancita continent in recent years.


    Afterwards, this adventurer captain sat upright on the ground, uneasily glancing at Yumo with the corner of his eye, waiting for her verdict.


    At the same time, Kain began to pray frantically in his heart, praying that his previous narration would satisfy this unknown black-haired girl, in order to obtain a way to live.


    And this time, Kain seemed to finally have a moment of luck.


    After listening to the narration, a relieved smile gradually appeared on the black-haired girl��s stunning face.


    It was a warm and gentle smile that came from the bottom of her heart, like the spring sun, warming people��s hearts. With just one glance, Kain felt like he was bathed in the spring breeze, and his tense heart gradually relaxed.


    "Oh ho~"


    Yumo put her hands behind her back and gazed into the distance with a meaningful look.


    "It seems that the children are doing quite well overall. Well, six years of harmony like this, with almost no major wars~, is really rare."


    From Kain��s mouth, Yumo learned that although the power structure of the Ancita continent had undergone earth-shaking changes after the Anvika Holy War, it was overall in a state of peace that was rare in a hundred years. The major empires coexisted harmoniously, the Abyssal Demons were curled up in the Winter Forest without any movement, and at most there were only some trivial small conflicts between the different races.


    Originally, Yumo was worried that during the six years she had accidentally fallen asleep, her not-so-well-behaved children would turn the whole world upside down and cause living beings to suffer. It seemed that the facts proved that she was worrying too much.


    Her children seemed to have truly learned their lesson and become smarter. They didn��t act recklessly anymore, but maintained the continent in the most suitable stable state.


    "And they didn��t conflict with the Church or Mengxi... Not bad, not bad."


    Yumo pressed her chest and sighed with relief.


    "However, the Church? It has now become the Church Nation? The four major empires have become three major empires? The two towers have merged? The Night Wish City responsible for managing the Winter Forest?... Emmm, well, there have indeed been quite a lot of changes over the years."


    "Yes, the changes are indeed huge."


    Kain, who was beside her, couldn��t help but agree after hearing Yumo��s self-muttering.


    "The pattern that the continent had maintained for a hundred years has undergone earth-shaking changes in just a few short years. It��s really like a dream."


    "Yeah."


    Yumo nodded without objection.


    "Then recently, have there been any other relatively important matters? The things you mentioned before were all events from the year 3029. Are there any events that happened this year?"


    "This year? Recently?"


    Hearing this, Kain raised his hand to his chin and fell into a brief contemplation. Then, this captain shook his head helplessly.


    "This year, it seems that there haven��t been any major events on the continent? Everything has been quite calm and peaceful."


    "Is that so? Alright then."


    "Huh? No, wait!"


    As if remembering something, Kain��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "What is it?"


    Yumo asked in confusion.


    "Not only towards the Black Rose family and the Abyssal Demons, you also seem to care a lot about the former Wind City? You just asked quite a few questions about Wind City."


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "Wind City, which is now the Night Wish City, does have a big piece of news this year. I heard about it before at the adventurers�� western headquarters."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as she heard that it was related to Wind City, a glint flashed in Yumo��s eyes. After all, that was her youngest daughter��s hometown and the human city that was initially included under the protection of the Abyssal Demons.


    Therefore, the black-haired girl asked with great interest:


    "What��s the big news about Wind City?"


    "I heard that this year, the Marqui��s granddaughter seems to be coming of age."


    "Coming of age? Emm, it seems about right."


    "Then, on her birthday, The Marquis plans to hold an engagement banquet for his granddaughter and has invited quite a few famous figures from the continent."


    "A banquet? What��s so special about that? Holding a birthday banquet for a birthday isn��t really big news, right? This isn��t... Huh?!! Wait a minute?"


    As she spoke, Yumo��s brows instantly furrowed.


    Carefully recalling Kain��s words just now, Yumo suddenly noticed something amiss, and her entire face visibly darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The next instant, before Kain could react, Yumo, escorted by a crimson light, directly appeared in front of Kain with a flash step and grabbed his collar, fiercely pulling him up from the ground!


    "You, you... you just said?! An engagement banquet?!! That child is holding an engagement banquet?!! WTF!!! Engagement with WHO?!!!"


    Kain: "Huh??!!"

 Chapter 865 - 866: Not Allowed!

    1/4


    -Wind City.


    Well, perhaps it��s not quite appropriate to call it Wind City anymore. After all, as early as five years ago, Wind City, the eastern outer regions of the Winter Forest, and many nearby cities and tribes had already established a brand new power under the leadership of Marquis Xiumu, with the full support of the Asumos Church.


    This is the now-famous Night Wish City on the Ancita Continent.


    In the past, monitoring the Abyssal Demons and setting up defenses on the outskirts of the Winter Forest were jointly participated in by various empires.


    However, due to the constant infighting between the major powers, the quality of the defenses was not satisfactory.


    Six years ago, after the northern defenses were repeatedly breached by the Abyssal Demons, the major powers could no longer tolerate it.


    So they agreed to establish this so-called absolutely neutral Night Wish City.


    The major powers jointly funded it, with Night Wish City centrally managing and commanding the entire northern defense line.


    Facts have proven how "brilliant and mighty" this move was.


    After Night Wish City took over the defense line, that long border defense was never breached by the Abyssal Demons again. Every attack by the Abyssal Demons was perfectly ��repelled��. To the point that when people on the continent thought of Night Wish City, they associated it with their impenetrable defenses.


    After witnessing the strength of Night Wish City, for their own future safety, to prevent the terrifying Abyssal Demons from appearing before them, various countries and major powers on the continent with a certain amount of financial resources sighed and loosened their purse strings one after another, providing financial support to Night Wish City. They hoped to use their money to buy the other party��s blood, using the existence of Night Wish City to contain the Abyssal Demon hordes and protect the human world from the threat of the Abyssal Demons.


    And Night Wish City, which received financial support from numerous forces, did not disappoint the masses of the continent. The northern defense line remained as solid as ever. The existence of the Abyssal Demons seemed to be gradually forgotten by the people.


    Because of this merit of resisting the Abyssal Demons, Night Wish City gradually gained a lofty reputation on the Continent, and those who worshipped it were countless.


    Such a city, upon releasing the news that its young lady was about to get engaged, the people all over the Continent couldn��t help but focus their attention on this major event.


    You should know, the daughter of the lord of Night Wish City was in the prime of her youth. Not only was she a peerless beauty, one of the top in the northern lands, she also possessed enviable talents, a true paragon of beauty and ability. At the same time, the young lady had no airs of a noble lady at all, treating people gently, pure and kind-hearted, long occupying the top three most popular beautiful girls on the entire continent. The number of noble sons infatuated with her was countless.


    The engagement of such a young lady undoubtedly exploded like a nuclear bomb in the public opinion circles of the Ancita Continent, setting off a huge uproar.


    And after a brief moment of shock, the reactions of the masses were also quite different.


    There was surprise, bewilderment, displeasure, jealousy...


    But the vast majority, the first thing they felt was joy, and they sincerely sent their congratulations to that young lady of Night Wish City.


    After all, Night Wish City had made unparalleled contributions to the peace of the continent.


    Just based on this merit alone, wasn��t the engagement of Night Wish City��s young lady worthy of the masses celebrating and giving their blessings?


    Unfortunately, this matter that made the vast majority happy, a certain old nanny begged to differ.


    At this moment, in the western part of the Holy Lomari Empire, in the port city of Dotori, a young girl with rainbow-colored hair, wearing a strange and trendy long coat, was standing motionless next to a street newsstand, seemingly engrossed in reading the latest newspaper in her hand. And the front page of this city newspaper was the news about Lord Xiumu inviting distinguished guests from various countries to attend his granddaughter��s engagement banquet.


    Staring intently at the words on the newspaper, the girl��s body gradually began to tremble due to her increasingly agitated emotions. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl��s pretty face grew more and more gloomy.


    Not only that, the surrounding temperature also began to plummet, to the point that the owner inside the newsstand curled up his body, shivering.


    After failing to restrain her emotions, the girl couldn��t hold back anymore and violently threw the newspaper on the ground! And stomped on it with her foot!


    "Celebrate my ass!!!! Which bastard wrote this newspaper?!!"


    ?!!


    With this exasperated roar, the passersby couldn��t help but focus their gazes on this girl dressed very differently.


    Many of their eyes were filled with anger.


    The reason was also very simple.


    Because the location where the girl was standing happened to be right in front of the building of Dotori City Newspaper��s editorial department.


    Many employees of the city newspaper were gradually gathering at the entrance due to work.


    Feeling the strange and displeased gazes of the people nearby, Kain, who knew he couldn��t attract attention and had to keep a low profile, suddenly changed his expression greatly! He, who was carrying a pile of luggage and panting heavily, didn��t care about his exhausted body and directly burst out with astonishing speed, rushing to the girl��s side! And did the bravest thing he had ever done in his life!


    That was to press down on the girl��s head, ��forcing�� her to bow her head in apology.


    "S-sorry for disturbing everyone! M-my sister, she, she has some mental issues! Please, everyone, d-don��t mind..."


    In a humble tone, Kain kept pressing down on the girl��s head and frantically nodding and apologizing to the people nearby.


    As for Kain��s apology, the crowd quickly accepted it graciously.


    After all, this girl who dyed her hair in all sorts of colors and cursed loudly in public clearly had some mental issues.


    And when people no longer paid attention to the girl, Kain didn��t feel any sense of relief. He could only tremblingly move his hand away from his ��sister��s�� head and said with a look of trepidation:


    "Uh, um, Sister, y-you don��t mind... I, I just now, had no choice but to offend you."


    Avoiding attracting attention was important, but if he offended this living monster because of it, Kain didn��t think he could live to see the sun tomorrow.


    But fortunately, after reading the newspaper published by the Dotori Press, his lovely ��sister�� didn��t have time to pay attention to her stupid ��brother��s�� offensive behavior. Although her head was pressed down and she was ��scolded��, the girl��s gaze was still fixed on the front page of the newspaper, her light blue eyes filled with a chilling murderous aura.


    Very obviously, Kain��s ��sister�� was none other than Miss Yumo in disguise. The purpose was to sneak back to the Ancita Continent while keeping a low profile.


    As for Yuan��er��s upcoming engagement mentioned by Kain, Yumo didn��t quite believe it at first, thinking he had heard wrong.


    But when she returned to the continent and saw the newspapers of the Holy Lomari Empire loudly promoting this matter, Yumo was certain... This wasn��t hearsay, but actually true?!!


    "Yuan��er? That, that, that child? Is, is, is getting engaged?!! Is this a mistake?!!"


    Thinking of her little daughter, thinking of that little girl who relied on her embrace every day to act spoiled, inexplicably getting married?!!


    Yumo��s heart erupted with an uncontrollable rage!


    To the point that she momentarily forgot about her purpose of concealing her identity, and let out an exasperated roar.


    If Kain hadn��t intervened in time, Yumo��s plan to ��sneak into the village�� would have likely been exposed on the spot.


    But even so, Yumo was still pouting, her face filled with ��displeasure��.


    "That child, is, is only how old?!! Getting married?!! Is this a mistake! This is illegal, isn��t it?! What is that old Xiumu thinking?! Pipi and Kalina too! Their little sister is only that young?! How could they let her get married? Child marriage is a crime!!"


    Hearing Yumo��s grumbling complaints, compared to the increasingly uneasy Kain, the star-eyed girl behind Yumo couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    "Please, Master, has your brain short-circuited again? Miss Yuan��er is getting engaged, not married. Also, Miss Yuan��er��s original body is human. After six years, she��s already sixteen now. According to human customs, especially for major families and nobles, getting engaged at fourteen and married at twenty is very common. Sixteen is already considered an adult, not a child anymore. There��s no issue of child marriage..."


    However, before Yue could finish speaking, Yumo forcefully interrupted her:


    "I don��t care!!! I don��t care! I just don��t care!! Yuan��er is only sixteen! Not an adult! Although she used to be human, she��s now a Demon! She should be at least one hundred and sixty years old to be considered an adult! Underage! Can��t get married!"


    "I said, it��s engagement..."


    "I don��t care if it��s engagement or marriage! Neither is allowed!! I won��t allow it!! If I say it��s not allowed, it��s not allowed! Absolutely not allowed!"

 Chapter 866 - 867: Mama Takes Action

    2/4


    "Absolutely not! I said no, and I mean it! My baby is still too young! Marriage and all that��no way! As her mother, I will never allow it!"


    Yumo crossed her arms over her chest, her cheeks puffed out in anger. The newspaper article announcing the engagement was crushed under her feet, now just a ball of shredded paper.


    After taking in such a Yumo, Yue could only helplessly raise her hand to support her forehead:


    "Sigh, I said, it��s engagement..."


    Forget it.


    Engagement or marriage, it doesn��t matter. Anyway, with master��s temperament, she won��t allow either.


    Glancing at the gnashing, about-to-erupt Yumo, Yue tactfully gave up persuading and silently watched from the side.


    Facts have proven that Yue��s judgment was correct. For the current Yumo, no matter how much you say, it��s like playing the lute to a cow - completely useless.


    Actually, let alone Yuan��er, in Yumo��s heart, except for the thick-skinned, always causing trouble Pipi, her other children at home are still in need of care and protection, naive little babies.


    Children should just play well, study well. Adult matters, children are not allowed to be involved in.


    Otherwise, it will affect their physical and mental health.


    Even the seemingly mature and steady Kalina, in Yumo��s mind, is still a growing little girl. Things like dating are still far off, let alone engagement or marriage. Therefore, in the past, whenever she heard that Kalina was rumored with someone on the continent, Yumo would feel irritated.


    Her daughters, she hasn��t doted on them enough herself, how could she bear to let them be fooled away by others?


    If this was the case for her third child Kalina, there��s no need to even mention her youngest child Yuan��er.


    In Yumo��s heart, Yuan��er is still that pink-haired little cutie who loves sweets and acting spoiled, the little cotton-padded jacket accompanying her side. Although according to human tradition, Yuan��er may have reached a marriageable age, Yumo doesn��t care about that! After becoming an Abyssal Demon, Yuan��er must be calculated according to Abyssal Demon tradition!


    Calculate!


    What did you say? Abyssal Demons have no tradition?!


    Who said that?!


    Abyssal Demons do have a tradition! The Abyssal Demon tradition is!


    When to become an adult, when one can get married! It��s all up to what Yumo says!


    Yumo doesn��t agree! Then it��s not okay!


    Moreover, what��s more important is,


    "Yuan��er is getting married?! For such an important matter, these stinky girls and stinky boys actually made the decision without discussing with me?! Really, they, they, they don��t take me seriously at all! Do they still have their mom in their hearts?!"


    Biting her lips tightly, Yumo stomped on the floor and complained in exasperation.


    Hearing this, Yue couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    She always felt that when her master threw a tantrum, her IQ would plummet.


    After shaking her head, the star-eyed girl sighed and reminded:


    "Master... You��ve been gone for six years, how could Young Master Pierre and the others discuss with you?"


    "Huh? Oh, right... But even so! It��s still not okay!"


    "Why is it not okay?"


    "No! No! It��s just not okay!!"


    Yumo shook her head like crazy, very much having the air of an unreasonable, spoiled young miss.


    And after a bout of head shaking, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly. She seemed to have thought of something, and a chilling light suddenly overflowed from her eyes. A hint of substantive killing intent gradually seeped out from Yumo��s eyes.


    "No, none of these are the key point. The key issue is... Yuan��er is still so young, just which beast dares to take a fancy to my little baby and wants to get engaged?"


    At this moment, Yumo had already made up her mind.


    This existence who was about to marry her daughter, she must have a good talk with him.


    Of course, Yumo is a civilized person. She will definitely have a good chat with Yuan��er��s fianc��, reasoning with him emotionally and logically, to make this fianc�� give up on the marriage. Well, if the other party is not sensible? Yumo also doesn��t mind using some physical methods. For example... directly sending him to the Hell.


    Although she hadn��t met Yuan��er��s marriage partner, in Yumo��s mind, the other party was almost equated to scum.


    After all, marrying a cute little loli as a wife? Is this something a human could do?


    Besides, Yuan��er is so young and knows nothing. Agreeing to the marriage, she was probably tricked by her fianc��! There are always bad people in this world who like to play with the feelings of pure-hearted girls!


    Unacceptable!


    Daring to deceive my daughter��s feelings? Such a person deserves to have their bones ground to dust!


    Thinking of this possibility, the raging fire in Yumo��s heart became way too difficult to suppress from bursting out. The next moment, Yumo no longer hesitated. Without a second word, she angrily set off towards the port.


    Seeing Yumo about to leave, Yue frowned and quickly rushed in front of Yumo, raising her hand to press on the girl��s shoulder:


    "Master, you, what are you suddenly trying to do?"


    "Do what?"


    Yumo tilted her head, answering as if it was a matter of course: S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course it��s to get rid of Yuan��er��s... Ah no, it��s to have a chat with that groom!"


    "Sigh, Master, your brain has really been blown up by a cannon... Do you even know who Yuan��er is getting engaged to?"


    "Huh?"


    With Yue saying this, Yumo was stunned for a moment, feeling a bit conflicted as she twirled her beautiful hair with her finger.


    "It seems, it seems I don��t know who my baby is marrying?"


    The girl stopped in her tracks and in a flash returned to her original spot, picking up the newspaper from the ground and carefully reading its contents.


    "Then, then who is it?"


    Beside her, Kain tremblingly opened his mouth to explain:


    "They, seem to be saying, seem to be saying they want to reveal it on the spot at the engagement ceremony? So, recently these media outlets have been making such a fuss."


    "Tsk, even doing an on-site reveal? Making it so mysterious?"


    Yumo clicked her tongue in disdain:


    "Since that��s the case, I��ll just go and see for myself! See which beast dares to want to marry my daughter?!"


    As soon as the words fell, Yumo once again set off, ready to leave.


    However, just like the previous time, Yumo, who hadn��t walked more than a few steps, was stopped by Yue again.


    Facing her master who, due to anger, had become as silly as a blockhead, Yue simply felt exhausted. Patting Yumo��s shoulder, Yue reminded with a face full of tears:


    "Master, you��re going just like this? Didn��t you not want to expose your identity in front of your children?"


    "Hm? Don��t worry, I won��t expose my identity. Look at me now? Who would guess it��s me?"


    Saying that, as if to dispel Yue��s worries, Yumo opened her arms to show Yue her current getup.


    And looking at her master with a rainbow-colored long hair, dressed in a garish manner, Yue��s brows twitched again:


    "Um, perhaps they won��t... But it looks idiotic."


    "Idiotic? How can you say that, you stinky girl!"


    The displeased Yumo directly raised her hand and gave Yue a rap on the head, causing the star-eyed girl to retreat repeatedly, covering her head in pain. Afterwards, Yumo put her hands on her hips and explained with a confident face:


    "You don��t need to worry, I won��t be exposed."


    "Where... do you get that confidence... Dressed in such an eye-catching manner."


    "Hehe, you just don��t get it. Of course, Yue, you haven��t had much contact with society, it��s normal not to understand."


    Yumo patted Yue��s shoulder and said with a face full of earnestness:


    "I know the children are looking for me. In their eyes, I must be acting extremely low-key when out and about! So I��ll do the opposite~ Dress a bit more flamboyantly. This way, they definitely won��t associate the current me with their mother!"


    "You sure?"


    "Of course~"


    And just as Yumo and Yue were communicating,


    In the distant towering watchtower, a young woman in black robes was silently observing Yumo��s every move through binoculars. After a while, slowly lowering the binoculars in her hand, this girl with a black rose emblem embroidered on her chest muttered to herself with a bit of joy:


    Mm, a girl dressed flamboyantly and ostentatiously,


    After seeing that news, she still had such a big reaction...


    --"Report to the captain, a very suspicious person has been discovered in Dotori Port.

 Chapter 867 - 868: The Hunt

    Of course, in order to avoid exposing her identity, Yumo not only put on the divine artifact "Veil of Deception" to change her appearance after setting foot on the Ancita Continent, but also suppressed her strength to avoid exposing her identity due to the leakage of Shadow Power. Plus, the news of Yuan��er��s upcoming marriage attracted all of Yumo��s attention. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, Yumo didn��t realize that she had already been targeted. Instead, she walked straight towards the airport with full confidence.


    Apparently, Yumo planned to go directly to Night Wish City to meet that scumbag who deceived her daughter��s feelings!


    Although Yumo looked confident and believed her identity wouldn��t be seen through, Yue��s eyes were still full of doubt.


    From past experience, she didn��t have much confidence in her master��s self-assurance.


    After picking up the newspaper Yumo threw down and reading it a bit, Yue somewhat helplessly reminded her master.


    "Master, even if your disguise is flawless, the risk of exposure is still not low. After all, in these years, those children have obviously put in a lot of effort to find you."


    Saying that, Yue glanced meaningfully at the towering street lamp not far behind.


    Reminded like this, Yumo stopped in her tracks. She naturally knew the implication in Yue��s words. Then, the rainbow-haired Yumo looked at that street lamp thoughtfully.


    Although the appearance of this street lamp was ordinary and had no magic or energy fluctuations, relying on her extraordinary sense of smell, the girl still detected an unusual scent from it.


    Inside this street lamp was a magic crystal.


    Magic crystals are a kind of ore that is extremely sensitive to Shadow Power. Once in contact with Shadow Power, it will emit a special power fluctuation. Paired with a specially made alarm system, it can serve as an early warning. In the past, there were many early warning points made of magic crystals on the long border outside the Winter Forest.


    And what was contained in this street lamp was not an ordinary magic crystal, but a black crystal that was extremely sensitive to dark-attribute Shadow Power. On the western coast of Holy Lomari, a place that would never encounter Abyssal Demons, the purpose of installing such street lamps was self-evident - to search for her whereabouts.


    Undoubtedly, in these years, her children had gone to great lengths to find her whereabouts. They actually installed such street lamps even in this remote port of Holy Lomari. And not just one?


    "Hmm, those children have indeed put in a lot of effort."


    Yumo nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, she also understood Yue��s concern:


    "I get what you mean. Even this small border town of Holy Lomari is equipped with such things. In Night Wish City, the area controlled by my children, there must be even more fancy little gadgets to investigate my whereabouts, right?"


    "That��s right."


    Yue nodded in agreement and somewhat reluctantly turned her gaze to the lowly human adventurer Kain beside her:


    "Didn��t this human also say before? The management area of Night Wish City, especially the central main city area, has strict security. Just the outer barrier alone has dozens of layers. Master, if you charge in directly, you��ll have to use force. I��m afraid your identity will be exposed in minutes? Besides, your current state is also..."


    "So, Yue, what you mean is?"


    "Don��t force your way in or try to sneak in. With Master��s... with our current conditions, it will probably be difficult not to be discovered. Might as well get a pass or invitation to the banquet or something, and enter openly and aboveboard."


    "Well, there��s some sense in saying that."


    Yumo felt there was some reason to Yue��s proposal.


    After the emotional outburst just now, Yumo��s mood had also stabilized a bit, and her IQ climbed back up.


    "Pass or invitation..."


    While muttering softly, Yumo looked thoughtfully at the extra edition poster hanging in front of the newsstand, staring at the list of invitees on the poster.


    "Hehe, I know what to do~. As for the lucky ones? I��ll choose you guys~"


    ��


    At the same time, in the former Wind City, now the location of Night Wish City��s main city. Inside a certain hunting ground in the city, an extremely special hunting banquet was quietly taking place. The reason it was special was because this time, the prey being hunted was not the usual beasts or magical beasts, but living, breathing people.


    Of course, these people serving as prey were not ordinary existences either.


    If the citizens of Night Wish City were here, it wouldn��t be difficult to judge their identities from their white outer garments and the chained skull emblem on them. They were the prisoners of the most notorious place in Night Wish City, Babel Tower Prison!


    At the same time, they were not ordinary criminals either. Each of them had a long list of crimes and notorious reputations as social dregs. The thirty-five prisoners running and fleeing in this hunting ground had each committed at least ten capital offenses, undoubtedly existences that would be sentenced to death.


    However, Night Wish City, upholding the concept of compassion, still chose to give these deranged individuals a chance. Give them a chance to be reborn.


    That was to participate in the secret hunting banquet hosted by the lord behind the scenes and serve as the prey.


    As long as they could leave the hunting ground alive, they could regain their freedom! The law would also not pursue their previous actions, and the government would even provide them with a generous reward.


    Thinking of their new life after successfully escaping, the group of death row inmates were all fired up!


    The moment the hunt began, they instantly scattered and rushed into the dense forest, using all their strength to flee towards the distance!


    At first, everyone still held a relaxed and happy mood.


    Because they learned that there was only one hunter participating in this hunt.


    And she was the granddaughter of Night Wish City��s lord, Yuan��er.


    Naturally, the group of death row inmates had some understanding of that young lady. She was a peerlessly beautiful girl with both virtue and talent, the goddess in the hearts of countless young men, and also the focus of discussion across the entire continent right now. After all, such an existence that everyone yearned for was about to hold an engagement ceremony recently.


    But no matter how famous this young lady was, she was ultimately just a little girl sheltered deep in the boudoir, ignorant of worldly affairs.


    Letting such a delicate young lady act as the hunter?


    Then weren��t they guaranteed to win?


    After confirming that the hunter was only Yuan��er alone, everyone��s hearts had already started feeling complacent. And after successfully escaping for dozens of minutes, they were even more certain of their guess.


    Escaping from the hands of this vase? It was a piece of cake.


    However, very quickly, the death row inmates realized how naive and ignorant their thinking was.


    The peaceful and lively atmosphere vanished in an instant the moment the black arrows shot into the forest.


    Splat~


    Accompanied by the splatter of blood, the bald, burly man who had just been making mocking remarks instantly had his head pierced by a pitch-black arrow! The next moment, a surge of black light, and the man��s head exploded! Brain matter mixed with blood suddenly dyed the surrounding greenery red. The headless body swayed a few times before abruptly collapsing heavily to the ground.


    "Huh?! This, this is?"


    Seeing this, the short prisoner beside him instantly showed a dumbfounded expression.


    But before he could figure out what exactly happened, another arrow suddenly struck, piercing the short death row inmate��s chest without warning. Then, with a surge of black light, the short man exploded into a puddle of blood and water before he could even let out a scream.


    "What, what the hell is this?!!"


    "Be careful ahhhh!! Someone is shooting from the shadows!!"


    "Quick, quick run!!!"


    "Help, help me!!"


    As the black arrows continued to shoot out, one death row inmate after another fell into a pool of blood, completely losing their lives. Their expressions before death were filled with hideousness, unwillingness, and disbelief.


    In an instant, miserable wails echoed throughout the hunting ground.


    After witnessing her companions die one after another under the black arrows, the young woman Marta, who was running frantically, also realized the current crisis. Although her eyes were filled with horror, she still relied on her remaining reason to make a move that she thought could seek a chance at life.


    The next moment, Marta abandoned the weapon in her hand and directly gave up on running. She turned around and abruptly knelt down.


    "Please! Please, I beg you, don��t kill, don��t kill me!"


    That��s right, faced with the lightning-fast, hard to avoid pitch-black arrows, Marta chose to beg for mercy.


    While uttering her plea, Marta slowly raised her head, revealing a pitiful, truly remorseful and innocent expression. It was with this innocent little look that Marta had originally deceived and murdered dozens of young boys and girls. And now, she seemed to want to use this move again to gain that person��s sympathy.


    Just like that, Marta looked into the distance, towards the towering cliff, the direction the arrows came from.


    At this moment, in the reflection of Marta��s eyes, a girl holding a longbow was quietly standing on the lofty mountain peak, looking down from above, silently observing everything below.


    The girl looked as if she was a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world.


    A lock of beautiful dark pink hair cascaded down like a flying waterfall, fluttering dynamically in the wind, alluring. Curved willow brows, a pair of red and blue heterochromatic eyes like jewels, enchanting and soul-stirring, a delicate nose, slightly flushed pink cheeks, cherry-like lips, a crystal clear oval face, tender snow-white skin like ice, an absolutely beautiful figure, charming and amorous, pleasant whether happy or angry.


    Wearing a red and white fitted gown, it showed off her alluring figure to the fullest. The white lace flower bud on her chest, like a girl��s skirt, seemed like it would bloom at any moment. Two scarlet skirt hems danced in the wind. The dazzling red gems inlaid on them continuously emitted a glaring light under the sun��s reflection.


    However, such a beautiful girl was bathed in a sinister and violent atmosphere.


    Although her appearance was perfect, when Marta looked at her, she couldn��t appreciate this kind of beauty at all. The feeling she gave Marta was not a fairy, but more like a demon king wearing a beautiful exterior.


    But now, in order to survive, Marta could only hope for this demon king to show mercy for once.


    Unfortunately, facts proved that she was still thinking too much.


    Faced with Marta��s plea, the pink-haired girl said nothing, not showing the slightest compassion because of Marta��s begging. On the contrary, after seeing the death row inmate beg for mercy, a joyful and excited expression couldn��t help but overflow from the pink-haired girl��s eyes.


    The next instant, the girl released the bowstring.


    The black arrow suddenly tore through the air and pierced Marta��s right eye.

 Chapter 868 - 869: The Growing Girl

    Yuan��er��s New illustration will be posted with the next update in chapter 71 and the main page.


    Aya��s Illustration has been posted in chapter 71 and in the main page. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------


    4/4


    With a flicker of black light, Marta, who was still harboring evil thoughts, fell face-first to the ground just like that.


    The next instant, her beautiful face, along with her unrealistic ideas, was directly devoured by the black energy overflowing from the arrow, exploding into a rain of blood.


    ...


    On the mountain peak, a brown-haired woman in an elegant butler uniform slowly walked up to the pink-haired girl��s side, indifferently looking towards Marta��s incomplete corpse in the distant forest. For a moment, a mocking smile couldn��t help but appear on the brown-haired woman��s face.


    "Hehe, what a foolish woman."


    And this woman who spoke was named Eliza Lakasha.


    She was the existence dispatched by the Black Rose family to serve as Yuan��er��s head maid in Night Wish City. Having been a member of the Nightingale organization before, Lakasha naturally possessed extraordinary strength, able to clearly see that badly damaged corpse tens of thousands of meters away.


    As for that death row inmate��s begging behavior, Lakasha felt disdain from the bottom of her heart.


    Begging for mercy?


    What��s the use of these social dregs begging?


    Besides, the purpose of bringing you here was not to let you live in the first place.


    You foolish lot, you don��t really think you can escape from the young lady��s hands, do you?


    After a slight smile, Eliza slowly turned her gaze to the pink-haired girl beside her.


    That��s right, the root purpose of sending the death row inmates to the hunting ground and starting this unique hunting activity was for Yuan��er.


    The current Yuan��er indeed looked like a gentle and delicate noble young lady. But what couldn��t be ignored was that her essence was still a fearsome Demon King.


    Since she was a Demon King, no matter how much Yuan��er acted like a human, she ultimately couldn��t completely cast off the nature of Abyssal Demon.


    That kind of urge for destruction and slaughter still filled Yuan��er��s mind at all times.


    And this urge grew stronger as Yuan��er��s power increased over the years.


    It even gradually started affecting Yuan��er��s mental state.


    After all, Yuan��er was still a sixteen-year-old child and couldn��t perfectly control her inner nature like her sister Kalina. Plus, Yuan��er had been living with humans day and night in recent years. Under the stimulation of human aura, Yuan��er��s sanity was often on the verge of extreme danger. If she was slightly careless, she would be dominated by her Abyssal Demon nature and destroy everything around her.


    To avoid this situation from happening, Yuan��er needed to regularly vent her inner desire for slaughter.


    After all, only in this way could her state of mind be stabilized.


    Kalina and her grandfather Xiumu, who were well aware of this, regularly prepared such a special hunting banquet for Yuan��er. Using the lives of those death row inmates to stabilize Yuan��er��s heart.


    Well~ In any case, those sinners were utterly wicked existences to begin with. Before dying, using their own lives to make some contribution to the peace of the entire Night Wish City~ could be considered making some atonement.


    Although Miss Yuan��er was a bit unaccustomed at first, she quickly tore the death row inmates into pieces with black energy claws in one go under the patient guidance of sir Pierre.


    Gradually, Miss Yuan��er even started finding fun in it, each time using different methods to "deal with" those dregs of society.


    And this time, Miss Yuan��er��s choice seemed to be archery?


    Eliza expressed great approval for archery. If it was like before, using fists to punch, hammers to smash, or knives to chop and such, the blood of those lowly existences would splash onto their noble young lady, which was something Eliza didn��t want to see.


    Also, this way, before returning to the castle, she wouldn��t need to deliberately clean Yuan��er��s body and clothes.


    Thinking of this, Eliza nodded in satisfaction and as always, silently watched Yuan��er slaughter the death row inmates one by one. Seeing that excited yet cruel smile on Yuan��er��s pretty face, Eliza couldn��t help but smile contentedly.


    And at this moment, a strange energy fluctuation suddenly rippled out from her waist pouch.


    "Hm? This is?"


    Noticing the communication magic stone flashing with a faint blue light in the pouch, Eliza put away her smile and revealed a serious gaze. She was well aware that this communication magic stone would only activate in emergency situations.


    Faced with an urgent matter, Eliza naturally didn��t dare to be negligent and hurriedly connected her consciousness with the communication magic stone.


    "Captain Xizhi, what are your orders?"


    As message after message was transmitted from the communication magic stone into Eliza��s mind, this head maid��s expression kept changing - shock, joy, solemnity, no... Various emotions alternately appeared on her face.


    And when the communication ended, Eliza immediately strode up to the pink-haired girl��s side, her eyes filled with urgency.


    As if sensing Eliza��s huge change in alertness, after casually releasing an arrow and blowing up a certain death row inmate��s lower body into minced meat, Yuan��er slowly turned her head and calmly asked:


    "What��s wrong?."


    While speaking, the pink-haired girl raised the longbow in her hand. Black Shadow Power rapidly gathered at Yuan��er��s fingertips and suddenly condensed into an arrow exuding a deathly aura.


    "What did Sister Xizhi say?"


    "Reporting to the young lady, Captain Xizhi received a piece of news. In the western part of the Holy Lomari Empire, in Dotori Port, a suspicious figure was discovered. It��s very likely to be Lady Yumo!"


    "Hm?"


    As these words entered her ears, Yuan��er��s entire body froze, and her eyes that were just calm a moment ago suddenly started trembling crazily.


    And Eliza beside her continued speaking:


    "Didn��t Lady Kalina and Lord Duke say before, if Lady Yumo reappears in human society, she definitely won��t keep a low profile but will make herself very conspicuous and high-profile! Because in Lady Yumo��s view, we would definitely think she would appear low-key! And today, in Dotori Port, a girl who dressed herself up like a butterfly and attracted attention appeared!"


    "There are people like this too. It can��t prove anything, right?"


    "Not only that, Miss Yuan��er! That girl��s behavior was very abnormal after seeing the news of your engagement! That��s right! That girl��s background is also not very clear! It��s very much like a disguise!"


    Eliza said somewhat excitedly, and the gaze she used to look at Yuan��er even carried admiration.


    Now, in the eyes of Eliza and the others from the Black Rose family, there was an eighty percent chance that Yumo was not on the Ancita continent. Perhaps she had hidden herself in that vast Dead Sea realm, which was why their search over the years had been as ineffective as a stone sinking into the sea. However, everyone believed that Yumo would eventually return to the continent from the ocean!


    Therefore, considering Yumo��s temperament, the Black Rose family had informants monitoring the major coastal port cities across the continent all year round, intending to discover Yumo at the first opportunity. However, considering the Veil of Deception possessed by Yumo, the Black Rose members had always been skeptical about whether they could discover Yumo. Even if they had already deduced that Yumo would definitely dress herself up in a very eye-catching manner...


    And knew that Yumo would appear in the form of a young girl.


    But this wasn��t much.


    After all, in these port cities, girls who dressed flamboyantly were not few.


    Wanting to find Yumo based on this still seemed like a pipe dream.


    Until Miss Yuan��er proposed a new plan.


    That was to loudly promote the news of her engagement in major port cities! And Yumo, who saw this news, would most likely find it very difficult to remain calm. A girl who dressed in an eye-catching manner, plus having a big reaction to the engagement news?


    This undoubtedly would greatly reduce the number of suspected targets.


    Facts indeed proved this to be the case.


    A full month after Yuan��er��s engagement news was released, only then did a target meeting the three conditions appear.


    Although it couldn��t be determined if she was really Yumo, just the possibility alone was enough to make Eliza excited. After all, in the past six years, they had never even encountered a hint of possibility.


    Hearing Eliza��s excited words, Yuan��er didn��t speak but took a deep breath as if trying her best to control her emotions.


    The next instant, the black arrow in Yuan��er��s hand suddenly shot out!


    No longer playing around like before, shooting one criminal with one arrow, this arrow shrouded in pitch-black Shadow Power directly shuttled through the dense forest and in an instant pierced through the heads of the remaining fourteen death row inmates. Undoubtedly, after hearing Eliza��s words, Yuan��er no longer had the mood to continue hunting leisurely.


    After dealing with the criminals, Yuan��er slowly lowered the longbow in her hand. Looking up at the clear sky, the pink-haired girl��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a crazy excited smile.


    "Oh ho~, could it be that she took the bait so quickly?"

 Chapter 869 - 870: Unsettling News

    "Hopefully this time, we��ve found her."


    Pressing her hand against her chest, Yuan��er prayed from the bottom of her heart.


    Although based on this information, it still couldn��t be determined if the other party was her mom who had gone missing, it was still enough to cause Yuan��er��s heart to surge. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As her emotions fluctuated, the pitch-black Shadow Power around Yuan��er��s body also gradually started to become restless. The powerful oppressive feeling made even Eliza show discomfort on her face.


    Fortunately, Yuan��er noticed the maid��s unusual state beside her and controlled the power surging within her body. Otherwise, Eliza estimated that in a few seconds, she would have been knocked out by the oppression of her Shadow Power. Apparently, after six years of growth, Yuan��er was no longer the little girl who only cared about venting her emotions like in the past.


    While feeling excited, Yuan��er couldn��t help but feel a bit smug, even cocky.


    Well, Big Brother and Sisters had worked so hard for so long but couldn��t find any clues about Mom?


    And with just a little thinking on my part, a suspicious person who might be Mom appeared?


    Although there might be some luck involved~, this young lady is indeed a genius!


    If we can really find Mom using my method, Big Brother and Sisters shouldn��t treat me as a child anymore, right?


    No, it shouldn��t be "if"...


    We��ll definitely be able to lure out Mom! After all, Mommy dotes on me so much. She can��t possibly remain indifferent to such a big matter~


    Thinking of this, the anticipation in Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes grew even stronger. At this moment, Yuan��er even wanted to hug her little pet�� fianc�� and give it a passionate French kiss, and have it photographed and released as news. That way, it would probably stimulate her mom even more��


    However, after thinking about it for a bit, Yuan��er still shook her head and gave up on this idea.


    "Although Big Brother and Sisters always say Mom is easy to fool, but... if it��s too deliberate, Mom will still notice. For now, it��s best to take it step by step. This kind of thing can��t be rushed."


    Stabilizing her state of mind, Yuan��er let out a long breath.


    To ensure her plan could be carried out smoothly, Yuan��er turned her head to look at Eliza and seriously instructed:


    "Afterwards, you all know what to do, right?"


    "Naturally, Miss Yuan��er."


    Eliza respectfully lowered her head and responded seriously:


    "To avoid startling the snake in the grass, we are all just observing from a distance. And learning from previous lessons, the intelligence personnel we dispatched have all disguised themselves as residents and adopted an alternating reconnaissance method. We believe it won��t make that person suspicious."


    "Mm, it��s good that you know."


    "Absolutely do not let that person discover you. Just keep a close eye on her whereabouts. If she really is Mom, once she realizes we are tailing her, she might find another place to hide."


    Saying that, Yuan��er��s eyes narrowed slightly, and her hands clenched tightly into fists. A feeling of dissatisfaction, even resentment, gradually surged in the girl��s beautiful heterochromatic eyes.


    I��ve had enough of this game of finding Mommy... If, this time Mommy comes back, I must find a chain and lock mommy up... and not let her run away again~.


    For a moment, some crazy and strange ideas even popped up in Yuan��er��s mind.


    However, just as Yuan��er started thinking about some weird scenes, Eliza beside her timely spoke up to interrupt Yuan��er��s fantasy:


    "Miss Yuan��er, there��s one more thing Captain Xizhi just conveyed."


    As the words came out, a sorrowful expression completely different from the earlier excitement appeared on Eliza��s face. Her brows were tightly knitted, and her eyes were filled with a solemn gaze.


    Hearing this, Yuan��er, who sensed Eliza��s change in emotion, also raised her eyebrows and pulled her thoughts out from her fantasy. She turned to look at Eliza in puzzlement and incomprehension:


    "What��s wrong? What other matter is there that your expression changed so much?"


    "Lady Qiu Mingtong was attacked while carrying out a mission in the northern part of the Sadik Empire."


    "Hm? What?!!"


    In an instant, Yuan��er��s expression changed drastically.


    You should know, in these years when Yumo was absent, the ones in charge of her education were basically the big sisters from the Black Rose family. As a high-ranking member of the Black Rose, Qiu Mingtong naturally spent a lot of time with Yuan��er. Upon learning that the loli big sister who had taught her close combat skills in the past was attacked, strong concern flashed through Yuan��er��s eyes.


    "Then how is Big Sister Qiu?"


    "Lady Qiu Mingtong was heavily injured, but at least her life was saved. However, the fifty corps members who were carrying out the mission with her were not so lucky."


    "Is that so..."


    Although it might sound cruel to say this, Yuan��er wasn��t very familiar with the members of the Corps. It didn��t matter if some cannon fodder were sacrificed. As long as her own teacher was fine.


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er let out a small sigh of relief.


    However, afterwards, a cold light overflowed from the girl��s eyes. A chilling killing intent mixed with the terrifying aura of a Demon King gradually spread out with Yuan��er at the center, extending in all directions. For a moment, the temperature of heaven and earth began to plummet.


    "So, who did it? Why are there still people in the continent now who dare to make a move against the Black Rose family?"


    "..."


    Faced with this question, Eliza helplessly shook her head:


    "Sorry, we haven��t found out yet."


    Actually, Eliza��s heart was also filled with doubt.


    After Yumo went missing back then, in order to better gather the resources of the entire continent to search for Yumo who had left home, Duke Xiao and Kalina joined hands to carry out a reshaping of the forces on the entire Ancita Continent. Since after going through the Holy War, the human forces were already heavily wounded and had no strength to resist the actions of their Black Rose family.


    In the end, almost all the powerful forces on the continent, including the Holy Lomari Empire, were directly or indirectly controlled by Xaio. The forces that once had the qualifications to take action against the Black Rose family, such as the Asumos Church, the Holy Tower, the Red Leaf Royal Family, etc., either established friendly relations, were assimilated, or were destroyed... Now they had completely lost their threat.


    As for the other forces, even if they were dissatisfied with their Black Rose family, they had the will but not the ability.


    Just where did the fellow who was actually capable of attacking Qiu Mingtong pop out from? And even wiped out the entire elite task force in one go?


    The more Eliza thought about it, the more she felt grave. There was even a strong feeling of unease vaguely surging in her heart.


    "Sister Qiu, couldn��t recognize who made the move?" Yuan��er beside her couldn��t help but ask.


    In response, Eliza could only awkwardly shake her head:


    "Lady Qiu Mingtong, after being rescued, fell into a coma and still hasn��t woken up until now. Even though her soul wasn��t heavily injured... she just can��t wake up."


    "Sister Qiu, also fell into a coma?"


    Hearing this answer, Yuan��er couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Apparently, this situation seemed a bit familiar to Yuan��er.


    And Eliza quickly confirmed Yuan��er��s thoughts:


    "Yes, Miss Yuan��er, just like your grandfather Xiumu, they both fell into a coma after being attacked."


    "Moreover, not only that, at the scene where Lady Qiu Mingtong was attacked, traces of that strange corrosive energy were also detected. Exactly the same as when Marquis was assassinated..."


    Saying that, Eliza somewhat hesitantly secretly raised her head and glanced at Yuan��er��s face.


    Although the words she was about to say next might displease Yuan��er, Eliza still decided to inform her young lady of Sebastian��s analysis results.


    "Miss Yuan��er, you may be unwilling to accept it, but after analysis, the essence of these corrosive forces is mutated holy magic... This matter very likely has something to do with the current Church Nation, or in other words, with that Girl of Destiny."


    Yuan��er: "��"

 Chapter 870 - 871: Pipi Gets Teased

    Aya��s illustration has been posted in the comment section in Chapter 71


    -Holy Lomari Empire, Imperial Capital - Wisteria.


    Deep within the Imperial Palace, in a heavily guarded hot spring lake, a alluring scene was quietly unfolding.


    Splash~


    Accompanied by a crisp sound and a splash of water, in the thick mist, a pair of beautiful legs suddenly stretched out from the water, leisurely swinging up and down, constantly kicking the water surface. It was a pair of slender, moist, and well-proportioned legs. The beautiful lotus feet silently exuded a seductive aura. Paired with the water droplets constantly sliding down his skin, these legs were constantly sending out a tempting invitation to the onlookers.


    Fortunately, the nearby palace maids all had strong willpower. If there were men here, they would inevitably experience a surge of blood.


    After playing in the water for a while, the legs finally gradually settled down and quietly soaked in the water. And the owner of these legs, the girl with curly, jade-green hair, as if tired of playing, wearily leaned against a giant rock at the edge of the hot spring.


    After taking a sip of wine, the green-haired girl, who was Aya, raised the necklace emitting a faint blue light in front of her chest with a face full of longing.


    The next moment, the girl complained somewhat helplessly:


    "Pipi is really too much. Not coming back to protect me, making me so scared recently~"


    As the words came out, the communication magic stone necklace on Aya��s chest also gradually rippled with special magic power fluctuations. Compared to a normal communication magic stone, the one inlaid on Aya��s necklace was much smaller in size. Although this made the magic stone more convenient to carry, it also lost quite a few functions.


    This magic stone had become a tool that could only receive energy fluctuations from a certain person and could only communicate with a specific individual.


    And this person was naturally the "head maid" that Aya trusted the most~


    It��s just that, after hearing Aya��s fake pitiful voice, a voice full of annoying tone and carrying a displeased emotion slowly transmitted from the magic stone:


    "Cut it out. Trying to trick me into coming back to work overtime for you again? No way!"


    "Wuwu, but, but, what if those bad people want to harm me~"


    "Tsk, enough already."


    Pipi responded disdainfully:


    "Come on, what bad people? Since six years ago when I helped you get rid of all your competitors and made you the Empress, who would dare to make a move against you? The families within the empire are all struggling to survive now. How could they think about eliminating you every day like before? Even if someone overestimates their abilities and wants to kill you, don��t you still have several Nightingale experts by your side? What are you afraid of? Besides, as long as you stay in the palace, Kalina��s power can protect you! How could there be any bad people? I��m afraid as soon as the bad people enter the palace, they would vanish into thin air, So, in my opinion, you are the bad woman, you just want to trick me into going back to work overtime! No way! Don��t think I��ll be fooled like before!"


    It seemed that after experiencing six years, our classmate Pierre had naturally grown quite a bit and learned to use his brain to analyze, no longer easily manipulated by Aya like before.


    Hearing Pipi��s answer, a hint of surprise even flashed across Aya��s face.


    "Wow, Pipi is so smart now?"


    "What do you mean by smart now?!! I��ve always been very smart, hmph!"


    "Okay okay, always been very smart~"


    "Tsk, good that you know. So what else do you have to say? Hurry up and say it. I still have things to deal with."


    Hearing this, Aya, who was soaking in the hot spring, smiled slightly and rarely spoke sincerely:


    "Actually, you know, recently, those ministers and people from the major families have started urging me to get married again, making me almost annoyed to death."


    "Is that so? I know. Do you need me to get rid of them?"


    "Of course not. How would the empire function then?"


    "Ah, that��s true."


    "So, I have a good idea."


    "Hm? What idea?"


    "Pipi, why don��t you marry me?"


    The casual words spoke of jaw-dropping content.


    After hearing this, the light of the communication magic stone dimmed briefly.


    And after a few seconds, Pipi��s panicked voice suddenly transmitted from the communication magic stone:


    "M-m-marry?!! Wh-wh-what kind of joke is this?!! Why, why bring this up again? I, I, I, why, why should I marry you?! You, you, you being urged to marry, what, what does it have to do with me?!!"


    "Sigh, yeah, it indeed has nothing to do with Pipi. But... if I keep getting urged, I won��t be able to focus on managing the country. If I can��t manage Holy Lomari well, I also won��t be able to integrate the country��s resources to help Pipi find Lady Yumo. Sigh, what should I do then?"


    "Ah, this... Then, then why me?"


    "Hm? It��s very simple~ Because I like Pipi~ Marrying someone else would make me very uncomfortable~"


    "Huh?! You��re lying, right? Using me every day and still liking me, who would believe you..."


    "Hehe, whether it��s true or not, Pipi will know in the future, right~?"


    "You? Uh... I, I��ll think about it. I didn��t say I agree! I��m just saying I��ll consider it first!"


    "Okay okay~, I know. Take your time to think about it, Pipi~"


    As for Pipi��s answer, Aya had expected it long ago. The girl was not in a hurry and listened with relish to Pipi��s strange voice, imagining her head maid��s flushed face. At some point, teasing Pipi had become a great source of fun in Aya��s life. A day without teasing Pipi was not a complete day.


    It was precisely because of this that Aya deliberately used the communication magic stone to contact Pipi after finishing a day��s work. Aya also needed to regularly express her attitude and stimulate that blockhead.


    However, she had mentioned dating, sleeping together, and even getting married so many times, yet this guy still had this dumb reaction?


    Sigh, should I say as expected of Pipi?


    How did I fall for such a fool?


    Aya smiled wryly in helplessness. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After shaking her head, as if to help Pipi ease the awkwardness, Aya brought up another matter:


    "By the way, speaking of marriage. Pipi, your little sister Yuan��er��s engagement banquet is coming up soon. Lady Kalina asked me to tell you, don��t forget to go, and don��t forget to prepare a gift. Otherwise, your little sister will be very angry."


    ...


    At the same time, on the other end of the communication magic stone, after taking a few deep breaths, Pipi gradually suppressed his agitated heart, and his flushed face gradually returned to normal. Looking down at the necklace emitting a faint blue light on his chest, Pipi responded impatiently:


    "I know this. How could I possibly be absent from my little sister��s engagement banquet? Don��t worry unnecessarily..."


    It��s just that, before going to Night Wish City, he still needed to deal with some things.


    "No more chit-chat. I have important matters to handle."


    After briefly reminding Aya to take care of her health, Pipi ended the communication with Aya and slowly shifted his gaze forward. And at this moment, as the smoke dissipated, a ruined inn suddenly appeared around Pierre. After the lightning storm attack just now, the entire inn no longer existed.


    Although he unintentionally affected many innocent humans and mercenaries, as a Demon King existence who had always despised human lives, Pipi didn��t care about the casualties of the surrounding humans. He directly ignored the wails coming from under the ruins.


    It couldn��t be helped that they were affected too.


    If you want to blame someone, blame yourselves for staying in the same place as these guys.


    "Hehe, just like this. With this level of strength, you actually want to assassinate Aya?"


    After a cold laugh, Pierre, who was wearing a black windbreaker and had changed into men��s clothing for the first time in a long while, tightly grasped the neck of a certain human male and pressed him hard against a nearly shattered stone pillar. As for this man��s companions, they were either unconscious in a pool of blood, buried under the ruins, or directly vaporized by Pierre��s lightning just now... They had no strength to help that man.


    After having his neck grabbed, although this brown-haired man struggled constantly, due to the huge disparity in strength, no matter how hard he tried, he could never shake Pierre��s hand.


    Facing the man��s struggle, Pierre��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a chilling killing intent gradually overflowed from them.


    "Don��t you know that Aya is someone I��m protecting? She is mine, do you small fries think you can touch her? Overestimating yourselves! Honestly confess, who are you? Who sent you?"


    As Pierre��s words fell, strange howls suddenly came from all directions.


    The next instant, under the terrified gaze of the brown-haired man, countless pitch-black monsters covered in ferocious scales crawled out of the lake one after another, or walked out of the dense forest, slowly surrounding the entire inn. And these Abyssal Demons summoned by Pierre immediately locked their hungry eyes on the brown-haired man, directly making the latter feel a chill down his spine.


    The corners of Pierre��s mouth slowly curled up, revealing a cruel and cold smile.


    "If you don��t talk, I��ll let you know what it means to beg for life but unable to die."

 Chapter 871 - 872: Unusual Energy

    "If you don��t talk, I��ll let you know what it means to beg for life but unable to die."


    Tightly grasping the neck of the man in front of him, Pierre said coldly. The suffocating killing intent, like a sharp sword, gradually condensed around Pierre��s body, as if ready to cut the enemy in front of him into a thousand pieces at any time.


    Undoubtedly, Pierre��s mood was very bad right now.


    The reason was also very simple. He was working overtime during his vacation again!


    In the past few years, in order to help Aya control the Holy Lomari Empire, eliminate dissidents, and protect the weak chicken-like Aya, Pipi had gone to great lengths, working overtime day and night to accompany Aya. Now that the restless forces within the Holy Lomari Empire had basically been eliminated, after a year, he could finally leave Aya��s side and go back to spend time with his sisters.


    But at this juncture, just as Pipi was about to enter the spatial teleportation magic formation to leave Wisteria, he sensed a malicious aura targeting Aya.


    Although Pipi was usually a bit dumb, he was the most outstanding among Yumo��s children in terms of perception.


    That scoundrel Aya, although she teased and bullied me all day long, using Mom to trick me... but she was essentially good to me.


    Moreover, before Mom left back then, she had instructed me to take good care of Aya.


    Therefore, Pipi didn��t dare to neglect the malice targeting Aya. He could only grit his teeth and come to work overtime to deal with these trash who didn��t know their own strength.


    Undoubtedly, working overtime was unpleasant.


    Pipi, who had been working overtime repeatedly, his mood was imaginable.


    If not furious, he was at least exasperated.


    Pipi could only vent his resentment towards overtime on the human in front of him.


    So, without a second word, Pipi beat up these assassins who had infiltrated the empire. It��s just that when beating them up, Pipi used his brain for once, which was unprecedented.


    These people, too weak?


    With this level of strength, they still want to come and assassinate my Aya? Too overconfident, right?


    However, if they are not overconfident, then it means... they still have a hidden card? Or in other words, they still have other stronger companions that I haven��t caught? Although there are indeed many overconfident idiots these days, for Aya��s safety, it��s better for me to be cautious.


    Thinking of this, Pipi exerted more force with his five fingers, causing the brown-haired man to almost reach the critical point of suffocation and fainting.


    "If you don��t confess honestly, you can wait to become food for the Abyssal Demons. Of course, I won��t let you die so quickly. I will let you retain your consciousness and be gnawed alive by the Abyssal Demons."


    As Pierre��s words came out, two giant Abyssal Demons resembling Devourers had already crawled to Pierre��s side, excitedly staring at the brown-haired man. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what responded to Pierre was not the panicked begging voice of the brown-haired man, but a disdainful sneer.


    "Heh, hehe~"


    "Hm? What are you laughing at?" Pierre frowned and looked at the man in front of him with some surprise.


    "You don��t really think you can scare us like this, do you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    However, the brown-haired man obviously had no intention of answering Pierre��s question, but instead cast a hateful and loathing gaze at Pierre:


    "Also, don��t think we will submit so easily! Underestimating us will come at a price!"


    And almost at the same moment the brown-haired man made his threat, the nearly dying companions of the brown-haired man in the surrounding ruins suddenly erupted with a powerful energy fluctuation without warning. Their aura intensity also climbed higher and higher with the spread of this energy! Under the embrace of this strange silvery-white light, this group of people unexpectedly stood up again.


    "Hm? Still have a hidden card?"


    Seeing this scene, a trace of astonishment appeared on Pierre��s face, which was rare.


    These weak humans, after taking his attack, could actually still stand up? Even the shockwave of his attack was not something these guys could withstand.


    However, Pierre was obviously shocked too early, because the next scene completely exceeded Pierre��s expectations.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Under the embrace of the silvery-white light, the several humans quickly let out an earth-shattering roar! Along with the roar, an extraordinary power also erupted. At this moment, there was no fear in their eyes, only surging fighting spirit and a gradually losing sanity frenzy.


    Before Pierre could issue an attack order, the surrounding Abyssal Demons let out a chilling howl and swung their claws towards these unusual humans.


    Then, an unimaginable scene unfolded in front of Pierre.


    The humans who were just half a step into the ghost gate now erupted with unimaginable power. In just a few rounds, several fifth-level Abyssal Demons were brutally torn into pieces by these humans.


    In an instant, the flesh and blood of the Abyssal Demons scattered all over the ground, and the thick, nauseating bloody smell permeated this ruins.


    After eliminating a few Abyssal Demons, these humans couldn��t help but let out an excited howl.


    That��s right, not cheering, but howling, or more like a beast��s growl.


    Apparently, this extraordinary erupting aura, while giving these humans power, was also gradually depriving them of their sanity. Moreover, these humans�� bodies seemed unable to withstand this power. Their bodies began to gradually collapse, and silvery-white energy cracks appeared on their bodies, gradually spreading all over like a spider web.


    Undoubtedly, if they didn��t stop fighting and suppress that silvery-white power, these humans would all meet the fate of their bodies exploding and dying.


    However, the people who had already fought to the point of frenzy completely ignored the abnormality of their bodies. After dealing with a few Abyssal Demons, their eyes filled with hatred and killing intent were firmly locked on the purple-haired boy not far away.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Amidst the ghostly wails and angry roars, these humans directly surrounded and attacked Pierre from all directions!


    "What, what the f@ck is going on?"


    For a moment, Pierre was a bit dumbfounded. He completely couldn��t understand what had happened to these humans in front of him. What was that silvery-white light? Why did these humans clearly emit the aura of holy power, yet vaguely give him a feeling of shadow power?


    However, dumbfounded as he was, Pierre��s light purple eyes were still filled with contempt and disdain.


    "Just killed a few small fries? And you dare to launch an attack on me? You don��t really think you can defeat me, do you?"


    Before the words fell, a weak, hoarse, but very gloomy voice floated into Pierre��s ears, directly negating Pierre��s words:


    "Heh, hehe, how would we know without trying? Sword Demon..."


    "Hm?"


    Turning his head to look at the brown-haired man who spoke, Pierre��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a trace of astonishment suddenly erupted.


    "You? You bastard?!"


    The next instant, under Pierre��s heavy gaze, the same strange silvery-white light suddenly erupted from the brown-haired man��s body like a bursting flood! Under the embrace of this light, the brown-haired man��s aura rapidly soared, and silvery-white cracks appeared on his body at a visible speed.


    Not only that, the power in his body began to continue gathering at his chest and suddenly expanded outward!


    "You bastard?! Trying to self-destruct?!"


    Although he realized the other party��s intention, due to the sudden change in the other party��s body, the unprepared Pierre had no time to stop it at all.


    Not only this brown-haired man, but the several humans rushing towards Pierre from all directions also burst out with a dazzling silvery-white light.


    "F***..."


    The moment Pierre��s curse came out, an earth-shattering explosion instantly enveloped this suburban inn.


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by a deafening loud bang, a silvery-white pillar of fire shot straight into the sky! In an instant, the earth trembled, birds and beasts scattered and fled, and the tranquility of the suburban night was completely shattered by the sudden explosion.


    A moment later, as the silvery-white light dissipated, the original ruins area had already turned into a crater with a radius of several hundred meters. The original ruins, nearby lakes and trees, all turned to nothingness under the explosion. Those humans who had luckily survived before, and the Abyssal Demons summoned by Pierre, also all turned to ashes. Except for the purple-haired man standing in the center of the crater, still unscathed, everything else ceased to exist.


    "..."


    Shaking off the black ashes that the brown-haired man��s corpse had turned into, Pierre let out a displeased snort.


    "Damn thing."


    Although this thing couldn��t hurt him, it killed all the important witnesses!


    Originally, he still wanted to capture them and have Shuoyue check their memories. But now... what ghost can you check with a pile of ashes!


    Pierre bit his lip tightly, his mood hitting rock bottom.


    However, while his mood was bad, a trace of unusual solemnity gradually overflowed from his eyes.


    Looking down at his palm, feeling the power remnants on it, Pierre couldn��t help but frown.


    "This... aura... holy power..."

 Chapter 872 - 873: The Person Observing in the Shadows

    "Holy power?"


    At this moment, Pierre frowned, and for the first time he became serious.


    Undoubtedly, the humans Pierre encountered this time were very abnormal. Especially when they erupted, the silvery-white light enveloping their bodies made Pierre quite concerned.


    Under the embrace of that light, these weak humans actually possessed the power to directly confront ordinary Abyssal Demons? A level 5 Abyssal Demon requires at least four or five humans of the same level to confront. And these few level 5 fellows? Just now, one person actually confronted several Abyssal Demons?


    This silvery-white light didn��t belong to these humans and seemed to be a kind of external auxiliary power.


    After obtaining the boost from this power, the strength of these people greatly increased, but at the same time, their sanity was also rapidly stripped away. Except for the brown-haired man who spoke last, the rest of the people had already become like mindless beasts when they self-destructed, only knowing how to howl nonstop.


    Giving power while losing sanity?


    This, why does it feel a bit familiar?


    "It��s a bit like Shadow Power?"


    Looking around, Pierre felt more and more puzzled.


    However, although this power was very violent, when this power was released without restraint, Pierre still smelled a hint of familiarity. After directly taking this explosion head-on, Pierre was even more certain of his guess.


    This strange thing, its essence was holy power!


    "Holy power? The Church Nation did this? Are they the ones who want to harm Aya?"


    After coming to this guess, Pierre��s eyes couldn��t help but narrow slightly, and solemnity and alertness enveloped his face. And along with the solemnity, a chilling killing intent also overflowed.


    Unlike Yuan��er, Pierre had never had a good impression of the Asumos Church and the Girl of Destiny.


    If it weren��t for his mother��s instructions back then, Pierre would never have agreed to coexist with that group. In Pierre��s view, the hostility of the Church and the Girl of Destiny towards Abyssal Demons was impossible to dissipate. Due to the power in their bodies, they were two incompatible groups that couldn��t coexist.


    Mutual slaughter was an inevitable future.


    Six years ago, when the upper echelons of the Church had just been wiped out, we should have taken the opportunity to eradicate the Church��s forces! Even if Mom was unwilling, it had to be done! Otherwise, if they were allowed to recuperate and develop again, sooner or later, it would be a huge threat again.


    And now?


    Facts seemed to prove that his judgment was correct?


    In just a short six years, before they had even been peaceful for long, the Asumos Church fellows actually started harboring evil intentions again? This time, they even directly sent out an assassination squad to target Aya. If he hadn��t made a move, these Church members enhanced by the silvery-white energy seemed to really be able to threaten Aya.


    Also, according to the analysis conclusion given by Xiao, that pink-haired girl from the Black Rose family seemed to have also been attacked by people from the Church?


    "Those Church Nation dogs, do they want to bring about their own destruction again?"


    Thinking of this, Pierre clenched his fists, and the violent light purple Shadow Power mixed with terrifying lightning power began to vent towards the surroundings with Pierre at the center, without any scruples.


    If it were the past Pierre, he would probably directly rush to the Church Nation and make a big scene.


    But now, after six years of growth, Pierre had also learned to control his emotions and didn��t act impulsively like in the past. Instead, he calmed down and started analyzing the problem.


    Of course, it was absolutely not because he was afraid of getting spanked by a feather duster after making a move against the Church Nation! Absolutely not!


    "But, something seems a bit off."


    The calm Pierre looked around thoughtfully.


    The Church hating Abyssal Demons and humans being hostile to Abyssal Demons were common sense. But those Church fellows shouldn��t be stupid, right? They had just been taught a lesson by Mom not long ago. It had only been a short six years. They couldn��t have forgotten the pain so quickly after the scars healed, right?


    Moreover, although the Church Nation established on the foundation of the Asumos Church was one of the three great empires in the current world, its strength was completely incomparable to the veteran Sadik and Holy Lomari. Not to mention, behind these two empires stood our Abyssal Demons and the Black Rose family. Making a move against us was tantamount to seeking their own destruction.


    Nana had also said that the Girl of Destiny was not a fool. She shouldn��t do such a stupid thing, right?


    But, this was indeed holy power? Besides the Church Nation, no one else used this power?


    Ahhhh!!


    "So annoying, so annoying!! Annoyed ahhhh?!!"


    After thinking for a while, the completely confused Pierre finally couldn��t help but hold his head and frantically stomp on the ground. Very obviously, the more he thought about it, the more baffled Pierre became. He had originally hoped to capture a person and bring them back to Shuoyue for verification. But now? They all self-destructed to death?


    Just relying on his own thinking, he seemed to be unable to figure out the reason.


    Moreover, with his intelligence, he probably wouldn��t be able to figure it out either.


    Pierre had some self-awareness regarding his own brain.


    Plus, Pierre didn��t really like this exercise called thinking.


    So, after a bout of fruitless pondering, Pierre simply gave up thinking.


    "Forget it, never mind~ In any case, they are all just clowns jumping around. Let them do as they please. Although the silvery-white light is strange, it��s not enough to threaten us. I��ll just tell Kalina about what happened here and let her think about it. As for me... I��ll just enjoy my vacation~"


    After muttering to himself for a bit, the relieved Pierre picked up the "Silver Moon" sword that had been left aside for a long time, and trotted towards Night Wish City.


    Pierre had already seen enough of such suicidal clowns in the past few hundred years.


    No matter how these guys stirred up trouble, in the end, they would only crumble in the face of their absolute power. Since it was destined to be so, Pierre couldn��t be bothered to care so much. After transmitting the intelligence here to Kalina, Pierre walked while pondering another important question.


    That was, the engagement banquet.


    "What gift should I prepare for Yuan��er?"


    "How about bringing her some of the latest lollipop blind boxes from the capital?" S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, with his hands in his pockets, Pierre disappeared into a bolt of lightning while humming a tune and left this suburb area in high spirits.


    Leaving behind a mess and a crater full of scorched air.


    ��


    And not long after Pierre left, two uninvited guests arrived on this scorched earth.


    Accompanied by the flashing of silvery-white light, two figures appeared in the center of the crater without warning. Both were dressed in silvery-white robes. Because they were wearing hoods, their true appearances were not revealed. At most, it could be judged from their figures that this was a male-female duo.


    However, these two were obviously not an investigation team that had rushed over urgently after hearing the explosion, but had been lurking on a distant mountain peak, silently observing this battlefield.


    After confirming that the Sword Demon had left, the two used magic to instantly cross a distance of tens of thousands of miles and arrived at the center of the battlefield.


    After taking a brief look around, one of the taller men slowly bent down, half-kneeling on the ground, and stretched out his hand to press on the charred earth. A wave of pink energy fluctuations rippled out with the man at the center, quickly enveloping this piece of land. And under the guidance of this red light, silvery-white energy particles slowly surged out from the scorched earth and quickly rushed towards the man.


    The next instant, the gathered energy was absorbed by the man in an instant.


    And the man slowly stood up from the ground.


    "How is it? Did you find a way to deal with Sword Demon?"


    The petite and slender woman beside him asked indifferently.


    And facing this question, a ferocious smile gradually cracked open on the face under the man��s hood.


    ...


    --"Hehe, thanks to the research of our predecessors and the sacrifice of these ten colleagues... Now... I have a way to kill that demon."��

 Chapter 873 - 874: Growing Arrogance

    The elves, one of the most ancient races on the Ancita Continent, were once synonymous with strength and prosperity. However, the sun cannot always hang high in the sky; there will eventually be a time for it to set. In the past nearly a hundred years, with the passing of the older generation of powerful elves, the strength of the elven race inevitably began to decline.


    And with the rise of a group of greedy human scum, the elven race entered its darkest and most desperate moment.


    The once noble race completely fell into an object of exploitation and humiliation by the Black Rose family. In the past nearly a hundred years, they had tasted all kinds of humiliation. Being exploited and squeezed dry day and night, yet still having to greet them with a smile. It could be said they lived an extremely stifled life.


    If those powerful elven ancestors saw how cowardly their descendants had become, who knows what they would think?


    They would probably directly jump out of their graves in anger, right?


    Of course, as the current Elven King, Karos had also tried to change their tragic fate, but due to the gap in hard power, his resistance was always not very successful (being pressed on the ground and rubbed).


    After repeated failures, Karos had already developed a mentality of giving up.


    Since they couldn��t win anyway, he might as well obediently be a lackey.


    Undoubtedly, submitting to the enemy was an act completely devoid of dignity for the proud elven race. But compared to the entire race being wiped out by the Black Rose or the Abyssal Demons for resisting, Karos gave the highest priority to the survival of the race.


    Just when Karos and the elven higher-ups had all accepted this tragic fate, thinking that the days ahead would continue like this, everything suddenly underwent an earth-shattering change.


    Not long after the end of the Holy War six years ago, the Black Rose family, who had been pressing down on them day and night, suddenly gave up on exploiting them.


    Just like that, they unconditionally withdrew their troops stationed in the Elven Forest back to the Sadik Empire and returned all governing rights to Karos.


    Not only that, the rare materials like Nature��s Tears, Elven Lumber, and Life Dew Beads that the elven race originally had to "gift" to the Black Rose family were almost all returned by the Black Rose family. Even for the ones not returned, the Black Rose family paid a purchase fee to the elven race according to the market price.


    At that time, looking at the crates of gold coins sent by the Black Rose family, Karos even suspected his own life and smashed his head against the Tree of Life until he was bleeding, only then confirming he wasn��t dreaming.


    From that day onward, the elven race seemed to have inexplicably regained their former independence and autonomy, and even established an equal diplomatic relationship with the Black Rose family.


    This once made Karos completely baffled, and he repeatedly suspected whether it was a plot by the Black Rose family.


    However, as time passed, after confirming that the Black Rose family members had no follow-up actions, Karos finally somewhat dumbfoundedly accepted this fact.


    Their elven race, their days of suffering had finally come to an end!!


    At this moment, inside the Life Temple of the elven race, Karos, who was sitting on the throne, was earnestly listening to the reports given by the various ministers. And after hearing the report from the Minister of Finance, a blissful smile even overflowed on Karos�� face and he was so moved that he directly stood up from the throne and excitedly looked at the Minister of Finance Sobeni not far away.


    "Say it again?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, Sobeni blinked her eyes in confusion. Because, this was already the third time the Elven King had asked her to repeat...


    Although she didn��t understand the Elven King��s intention, as a subject, Sobeni still chose to obey her monarch.


    After taking a deep breath, Sobeni solemnly read out the last sentence on the report:


    "Yes, Your Majesty... According to the statistics of the Ministry of Finance, our race��s current national treasury is approximately 50 billion golden coins, with ample funds, ready to restart Your Majesty��s new capital construction plan at any time."


    "Ah~"


    As these words entered his ears, Karos hugged himself with both hands, revealing an enchanting smile.


    This time, he didn��t let the Minister of Finance continue the previous words, but started reminiscing on his own.


    "Ah~, ample funds~, what a wonderful phrase~"


    From the day the Black Rose family barged into the Elven Forest, their elven race��s finances had long been in a state of tension. Under the exploitation of those Black Rose beasts, the wealth accumulated by their elven race constantly flowed outward. Although they were very good at creating value, they also couldn��t withstand the Black Rose family��s sustainable overfishing.


    Under the diligent cultivation of the Black Rose family, the financial situation of their elven race had always been not very optimistic in the past few decades.


    And now, who knows how many years had passed?


    After six years of recuperation, when he heard the Minister of Finance say the four words "ample funds" again, Karos�� heart was filled with excitement.


    Their elven race had finally gotten rid of the tragic fate of being exploited and was once again heading towards prosperity and strength!


    In an instant, a strong sense of accomplishment surged into Karos�� heart.


    The elven king, who was immersed in his smugness, made the surrounding elven ministers fall into a state of speechlessness.


    However, the current Karos couldn��t be bothered to care about the thoughts of the people around him. There was only one thought in his mind.


    That was, now that funds were abundant, couldn��t he finally start executing his grand blueprint! To make the elven race great again!


    Thinking of this, Karos couldn��t wait to walk towards the throne and slowly came to Sobeni��s side:


    "Since funds are abundant, then..."


    However, before Karos could finish speaking, Sobeni had already guessed what her leader wanted to say and mercilessly denied it:


    "Your majesty I know you want to create a new Tree of Life and build a new capital, but the cost of this process is extremely huge. Although the current national treasury has finally recovered to the level of fifty years ago, it is still difficult to withstand your plan. Moreover, there are still many places that need money now. For example, the repair and maintenance of the barrier outside the forest, the rebuilding of the army, the improvement of national welfare... Oh right, there��s also a most pressing matter, Miss Yuan��er��s engagement banquet. We need to send a gift."


    As these words entered his ears, the excited expression on Karos�� face instantly vanished, and his entire handsome face immediately sank.


    Reminded by his subordinate like this, the elven king also remembered that troublesome matter that had been bothering him for a long time:


    "Sending a gift..."


    "Yes, according to the request of the Black Rose family, they hope that for this engagement banquet, we will send the cultivated Tree of Life seed to Miss Yuan��er. The cultivated seed is absolutely priceless... If we send out one now, I��m afraid our finances will directly..."


    "Those bastards..."


    Karos gritted his teeth, and dissatisfaction continuously gushed out from his eyes:


    "They really have the nerve to ask for such a thing. How could we possibly give it?"


    "But, but..."


    Seeing Karos�� strong resistance, Sobeni and the other ministers couldn��t help but look at each other, all seeing a worried expression on the other��s face. After all, in the past, whatever the Black Rose family wanted, they would always find ways to obtain it. If the elven race couldn��t send out the seed, the Black Rose might directly take it by force.


    Even though they had safely passed six years, the psychological shadow left by the past decades was not so easily erased.


    "What if we don��t give it and the Black Rose family gets angry, what should we do?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Sobeni asked the question everyone was most concerned about. And the others all nodded in agreement.


    However, in the face of this question concerning the survival of the race, Karos showed a look of disdain.


    And under everyone��s dumbfounded gaze, he gave a startling answer.


    "So what if they get angry? Our elven race is no longer the elven race of six years ago that could be slaughtered by anyone!"


    Karos had always been the type to cause trouble if not beaten for three days.


    Now that he hadn��t been beaten for six years, he was extremely arrogant.


    However, his arrogance was not without reason! Without the exploitation of the Black Rose family, the combat power of the elven army had made leaps and bounds in recent years! In addition, his younger brother Prince Odom had successfully broken through to the eighth level! And his own strength had also reached a new level! Powerful strength gave Karos a certain degree of confidence!


    Of course, most importantly!


    The Black Rose family, who had been educated by Yumo, definitely wouldn��t dare to be as unscrupulous as in the past!


    Thinking of this, Karos clenched his fists and looked at the dazed ministers below with encouraging eyes.


    "Everyone, although we haven��t been bullied by the Black Rose family like in the past in recent years, many of us in our hearts are still submitting to the might of the Black Rose family. If our elven race wants to rise again, we must get rid of the shadow of the Black Rose! For this, I think we need to muster up the courage to say ��no�� to them! Tell those sons of bitches! We are not afraid of them!!!"


    In Karos�� view, his encouragement would reawaken the pride in the hearts of the ministers and lead to their unanimous agreement.


    However, as his impassioned words came out, the elven officials in the hall directly froze in place, motionless and silent. They even inexplicably kept making eyes at him, which made Karos quite confused:


    "What��s wrong, why aren��t you saying anything? Don��t tell me you��re that afraid of those Black Rose family trash? If you have something to say, just say it directly. Don��t make faces! The current elven race is not the elven race of six years ago. Those bastards�� spies have all been pulled out. What can��t be said directly?"


    Karos questioned with some dissatisfaction. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And to answer her leader��s question, Sobeni took a deep breath and tremblingly raised her hand to point behind Karos.


    "Uh, my lord, b,,bb,,, behind you..."


    "Hm? Behind me!?"


    Karos frowned, his eyes filled with confusion and incomprehension.


    And at this moment, an emotionless, strange, and gentle voice floated into Karos�� ears.


    --"Wanting to regain dignity is a good thing... But you little brat... Who are you cursing?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 874 - 875: Yumo’s Complex Mood

    "You little brat, who are you cursing?"


    "Huh?"


    Although the voice was pleasant and melodious like the sound of nature, the moment this voice entered his ears, Karos couldn��t help but tremble all over as if he had heard a call from the underworld. The terrifying memories buried deep in his mind instantly played out like a slideshow.


    Huh?


    This, this voice?


    I, I couldn��t be hallucinating, right?


    With an uneasy feeling, Karos took a deep breath and tremblingly turned his head to look behind him. However, as the next scene entered his eyes, he instantly felt like his heart had stopped. At the same time, he also understood why his companions had inexplicably fallen into a strange silence.


    "You, you, why?!! Why are you here??"


    At this moment on the throne where Karos was sitting before, a peerless black-haired girl in a black dress full of enchanting and bewitching aura had already sat there at some unknown time. Surrounded by several blood-red butterflies the girl��s black and red gradient hair fluttered in the wind and her eyes like red rubies indifferently gazed at Karos.


    Usually if someone else dared to sit on the Elven King��s throne it would be considered a crime of desecrating the royal family and punished by hanging.


    But now?


    Those old stubborn ministers who valued the law on weekdays had already become as silent as cicadas in winter and those elven guards loyal to Karos had long disappeared. Of course let alone these small fries, even Karos himself who had become a high-level eighth rank with powerful strength didn��t dare to say a word.


    Although he was a bit arrogant, he wasn��t arrogant to the point of losing his mind.


    You should know, the main reason he dared to be a bit tough against the Black Rose was because of the black-haired girl in front of him. If this black-haired girl was unhappy with the elven race, their elven race might become history at any time.


    Although he didn��t know why this Abyssal Demon Lord who had been missing for a long time suddenly came to the Elven Forest, this was obviously not a question Karos needed to consider now.


    The top priority now was to appease this black-haired girl!


    No matter what, her eyes looked so terrifying ahhhhhh!!


    "Yu, Yumo-sama!! Wel.. welcome to my humble abode!!"


    In an instant, under the complex gazes of the elven members, Karos flashed to Yumo��s side in an instant and smilingly brought her a cup of tea like a lackey. Under the guidance of his survival instinct, Karos threw away his dignity as a king without a second word. Anyway, he had thrown it away many times in the past six years, so throwing it away one more time didn��t matter.


    The Elven King was like this, a very flexible existence.


    While gently massaging Yumo��s shoulders, Karos asked with a smile:


    "Hehehe, Yumo-sama, if you were coming, you should have told us in advance~, so we could prepare to welcome you."


    Facing Karos�� attentiveness, Yumo smiled slightly and calmly took the teacup.


    After taking a sip of tea, she coldly glanced at Karos:


    "If I told you in advance, wouldn��t I miss the interesting scene of an Elven King spewing profanity? By the way, who did you say were sons of bitche?"


    "Ah this? Ah no?!!"


    As soon as these words came out, Karos instantly felt a chill down his spine and hurriedly scratched the back of his head with a dry laugh:


    "Hehe, no, no! I, I meant, all of us in the elven race are sons of bitches! We are all bastards! I, I wasn��t talking about anyone else, really, really, ahahaa��.!"


    Seemingly also knowing that his words had no persuasive power, after seeing Yumo fall into silence, Karos didn��t care about the strange gazes of his subordinates and directly kowtowed to Miss Yumo!


    "I��m very sorry! Yumo-sama!! I was just being loose-lipped just now. Please forgive me for my minor transgression!! This time, just this time�� let me off the hook!! Pleaseeeee..."


    While begging for mercy, Karos instinctively let out slight sobs.


    If the elven race really perished because of a moment of loose lips, he would truly be left in tears.


    Fortunately, the one who appeared in the temple was Miss Yumo, not Yumo��s children who had an abundance of desire to protect their mother.


    Facing Karos�� begging, Yumo sighed helplessly:


    "Alright, just don��t be loose-lipped next time." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering the Black Rose family��s past actions towards the elven race, it was understandable for the Elven King to curse a few times occasionally. The always magnanimous Yumo didn��t intend to make a fuss about it.


    "Okay, don��t keep kneeling there. You don��t look like a king at all."


    "Then, then you?"


    "I said, I won��t pursue it this time."


    Hearing this, Karos instantly swept away the unease and fear in his eyes and looked at Yumo with an extremely excited and grateful gaze:


    "Th-thank you very much!! I, I will definitely, definitely be careful next time!"


    "Alright, hurry and get up..."


    "Yes yes yes yes!!"


    After repeatedly nodding, Karos somersaulted up from the ground and directly came to Yumo��s side, continuing to massage her arms. Seeing this scene, the elven ministers in the hall had already entered a state of speechlessness. If they weren��t already familiar with their king��s character, these elven ministers would probably have their worldviews completely shattered.


    While massaging, Karos hurriedly turned his gaze to Sobeni not far away:


    "Sobeni, quickly go contact Xiao and tell them about Yumo-sama��s return!"


    "Oh, okay, got it."


    Slightly nodding, Sobeni immediately mobilized her magic power, preparing to go contact the Black Rose family.


    However, just as she took her first step, a crushing force suddenly fell from the sky without warning, directly causing Sobeni��s face to change drastically. Her whole body lost balance and directly knelt on the ground.


    At the same time, outside the palace, the elven soldiers who had been scared and ran away trembled all over, their eyes rolled back, and they fainted.


    Just as everyone was puzzled by the black-haired girl��s intention, Yumo��s cold voice slowly floated into the ears of everyone present:


    "The matter of my return must not be spread, especially not to the Black Rose and my children. Understand?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, Karos, who had barely maintained his consciousness, showed a trace of a difficult expression.


    The reason the Black Rose family was willing to give the elven race so much autonomy was not only because of the restraint of Yumo��s prestige. It was also because he, as the Elven King, had secretly reached an agreement with the Black Rose family. That was, as soon as Yumo��s whereabouts were discovered, he would immediately inform Xiao.


    The Black Rose family had also made concessions to let the elven race actively cooperate with their search plan.


    This was different from sending an engagement gift. This was a matter of principle between two major forces.


    If the Black Rose family found out that he knew but didn��t report, the situation afterwards would probably be...


    "Yumo-sama, that, the people from Black Rose are very worried about your safety. Since you��re back, why don��t you let them know you��re safe? Besides, I also promised Duke Xiao that if there was news of you, I would definitely tell him the first time. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, let your elven race pay a heavy price?"


    "Mm, sort, sort of."


    "Then if you tell them, what if I destroy you all now? What do you think?"


    "Ah?!!"


    Hearing this, Karos instantly showed a look of horror.


    "��"


    "So, what��s your decision?"


    Saying that, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a chilling killing intent gradually overflowed from her eyes. The cold air even vaguely condensed into a substantialized sharp blade, suddenly piercing through Karos�� body.


    In the end, under Yumo��s might, Karos could only nod his head with tears in his eyes:


    "I understand, I won��t tell the Black Rose family..."


    The Elven King lowered his head in aggrievement.


    At the same time, Karos began to pray inwardly. Praying that the matter of helping Yumo conceal today would not be found out by those ancestors of the Black Rose.


    Seeing Karos sensibly lower his head, Yumo also retracted her released cold air, allowing the elven officials to let out a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    Karos was the same.


    However, after catching his breath a few times, this Elven King seemed unable to hold back his curiosity and asked Yumo in puzzlement:


    "Then Yumo-sama, why, why are you unwilling to let the Black Rose family know about this? They have really been looking for you for many years."


    "..."


    Yumo was a bit at a loss for words regarding this question.


    She seemed a bit guilty as she shifted her gaze and silently took a sip of tea:


    "How should I put this... I, I want to, to observe from the shadows first and see if those children have, have turned over a new leaf..."


    Also, leaving home without a word, and then coming back on my own after such a long time?


    I always feel, it��s very embarrassing...


    Yumo muttered inwardly with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 875 - 876: The Guidance of Holy Light

    Of course, worrying about losing face was only one of the reasons why Yumo didn��t want to reveal her identity.


    How to face her own children was also a very tangled issue for Yumo at the moment.


    She had left home so abruptly six years ago without any warning. The children must be very disappointed in their irresponsible mother, right?


    Suddenly leaving, without explaining anything.


    The children must have been worried sick, right?


    And after being away for so long, what would happen to little Yuan��er and little Youlan? Would they think that she had abandoned them and they end up hating her?


    Ahhhhh!!


    It seems possible, right?! Many of the family dramas she had watched in her real world before had similar plots!


    The mother abandons the children and leaves, and the children hate the mother after growing up?!


    Although according to Yumo��s original plan, she only needed a few weeks to suppress that fool, and then she could secretly sneak back to the continent. When the children realized their mistakes and regretted, she would make a shining appearance~


    However, the facts proved that Yumo had overestimated her own strength. This process of hers actually took a whole six years?! Six years!! Directly missing the most important growth period of her little children!


    Even if it wasn��t intentional, what would the children think?!


    They would definitely think this mother is irresponsible, a piece of trash (�i�n�i) ...


    As for other people, seeing that she hadn��t come back for so long, they would definitely resent her for abandoning them, right?


    Thinking about the possibility of being disliked by her two little ones and disdained by her babies, Yumo felt a heart-wrenching pain. Her whole body couldn��t help but become dazed. Tears even vaguely welled up in her scarlet eyes.


    (�i�n�i)I don��t want to be hated by my children...


    For a moment, seeing the black-haired girl suddenly become depressed, Karos couldn��t help but show a dumbfounded expression.


    It felt like if this continued, the atmosphere would become worse.


    Moreover, Karos wasn��t sure if it was his illusion. This Abyssal Demon Lord in front of him, the mother of Demon Kings, seemed to have a feeling of almost crying? Although it didn��t seem very likely, Karos felt he still had to stop it.


    So, after taking a deep breath, this Elven King asked the doubt that had been buried in his heart for a long time:


    "Uh, Yumo-sama, you, you suddenly came to our Elven Forest, is there something you need?"


    As soon as these words came out, the elven ministers who had been trembling in the hall for a long time also turned their gazes to the black-haired girl. Obviously, they were also very curious as to why this Abyssal Demon Lord who had been missing for a long time suddenly appeared and why she suddenly came to the Elven Forest.


    As Karos�� words entered her ears, Yumo couldn��t help but be stunned.


    Her somewhat wandering thoughts also returned to her body at this moment.


    The girl, who had come back to her senses, quickly stabilized her mind, put away the entanglement and worry on her face, and showed an indifferent expression.


    "Actually, I just want to ask you for a favor."


    "A favor?"


    "Mm, Night Wish City has been quite lively recently, right?"


    "Night Wish City? Oh, right. Miss Yuan��er is getting engaged... Hm? Wait, Yumo-sama, could it be that you want to��"


    Seeing the slightly startled Karos, Yumo slightly nodded, confirming the other party��s guess:


    "Mm, yes. With my current situation, it��s a bit difficult to secretly enter Night Wish City. So, I hope you can help me. The elven race is the number one distinguished guest at this engagement banquet, right? Bringing a few more people shouldn��t be a big problem, right?"


    "But, but, if you follow our team, wouldn��t it be too, too conspicuous?"


    "Don��t worry, I won��t go to Night Wish City in this form. As for what specific form? It depends on what identity you arrange for me."


    ��


    While Yumo was discussing matters with Karos and the other elven higher-ups, on the other side, in a certain inn under the Natural Mother Tree, Kain, who had been forcibly brought over, was pacing back and forth in the room with unease, occasionally glancing at the clock and occasionally looking out the window at the majestic palace built on the Natural Mother Tree.


    While walking, Kain also bit his fingers and muttered something in his mouth.


    Seeing Kain continuously walking back and forth in the room like this, Yue, who was sitting on the bed reading a comic, couldn��t help but frown. Her temper was not very good to begin with. She slowly raised her hand, and a long whip constructed from crimson energy suddenly appeared.


    "You idiot, try walking one more time?"


    "Huh??!!"


    Hearing this, Kain instantly felt a chill down his spine. His body instinctively curled up in the corner of the wall and directly shook his head until it blurred:


    "I don��t dare, I don��t dare, I don��t dare, I don��t dare!!!"


    "Then sit down and don��t disturb this young lady��s reading!"


    "Yes!!"


    Seemingly recalling the painful experience of being whipped half to death before, facing Yue��s scolding, Kain no longer had the appearance of an adventurer team leader. He directly sat on the sofa in fright, not daring to move.


    However, due to the worry in his heart that was difficult to suppress, Kain finally asked his concern.


    While speaking, he also nervously watched the outside of the window, looking like he was worried about being discovered.


    "Uh, Miss Yue? This is the elven race��s territory! They are a powerful race that combines ancient, elegant, and powerful in one!! If Lady Yumo��s identity is discovered?! Wouldn��t it be very dangerous?!"


    After getting along for this period of time and experiencing what happened on the small island, Kain had already vaguely guessed Yumo��s identity.


    Although he wasn��t sure who exactly she was, Kain could be certain that she was definitely related to Abyssal Demons!


    The Abyssal Demons were evil, while the elven race had always been the guardians of justice.


    If Yumo��s identity was exposed in the Elven Forest, wouldn��t the consequences be unimaginable?


    Not only would she be in danger!


    If that black-haired girl was taken out, as a companion, he would definitely also be purged by the elven race!!


    He didn��t want to be implicated so aggrievedly and then pass away!


    "Sh-should we, hurry, hurry and leave? Call lady Yumo and..."


    "You stupid human..."


    Facing Kain��s worries, Yue directly gave him a disdainful eye roll.


    "I know what you��re thinking. Nothing more than being afraid of conflict involving you, you cowardly trash. However, you don��t need to worry. Those elven cowards know my master��s identity."


    "Huh?? They, they know??"


    Kain couldn��t help but be stunned, blinking his eyes in disbelief:


    "You��re saying the elven race knows her identities? And are still willing to help her? They can actually tolerate it?"


    "If they can��t tolerate it, then it��s seeking their own death. Rest assured, the elven race doesn��t have the guts to make a move against master. As for the rest, don��t ask too much."


    "Is, is that so?"


    Kain scratched his head, looking like he found it hard to believe.


    Obviously, the elven race, the noble race in his heart, was actually involved with Abyssal Demons? This made Kain a bit unable to accept it for a while.


    However, considering Yue��s temperament, Kain also knew that she wouldn��t bother deceiving a mere ant like himself.


    After taking a deep breath and pondering for a moment, Kain asked another question:


    "Uh, Miss Yue, let me ask... Should, should I go out and do some shopping? There��s still a long way to go to Night Wish City. Things need, need to be prepared in advance."


    "Hm? That, it��s probably not necessary."


    "Huh? Wh-why?"


    "Since we��ve already arrived at the elven race, there��s no need for you to accompany master from now on."


    "Huh?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Previously, letting you lead us was only because you had a regular identity card, convenient for moving around, lodging, shopping, booking tickets and such, all had to rely on you. Now that we��ve reached the elven race, the Elven King should arrange for master to go to Night Wish City next. The matters after that, you don��t need to worry about."


    "Ah? So, so I was just a tool?"


    "Good that you know."


    Looking at the comic in her hand, Yue bluntly stated a cruel fact:


    "If it weren��t for your wallet and identity card being more useful, why would we bring along a troublesome fellow like you?"


    "..."


    For a moment, Kain lowered his head with some complex emotions.


    And at this time, Yue suddenly spoke up, taking the initiative to talk to Kain for the first time:


    "By the way, human, since I��ve answered so many if your questions, you should also answer a few for me."


    "Ah?"


    Regarding Yue��s question, Kain was stunned at first, then dully nodded:


    "O-okay, what, what is it?"


    "How did you find that small island where master and I were before? Even landing on the island at the same time as another group, did you guys plan it together?"


    "No, no we didn��t."


    "Then how could it be such a coincidence?"


    "I, I don��t know either. Anyway, after breaking through the Dead Sea waves, we saw that island and then, then went ashore."


    "Hm? Dead Sea waves?"


    Hearing these three words, a trace of surprise flashed through Yue��s eyes. She even looked at Kain with some admiration:


    "Didn��t expect you little brat to have some skill. You were actually able to lead a ship to break through the Dead Sea waves? You should know, the vast majority of humans, when encountering the waves, are helpless and waiting to die. How did you do it?"


    "I, I actually didn��t do much either."


    "Hm, didn��t do much? Are you joking? If you didn��t do anything, how could you escape the Dead Sea waves?"


    "Uh, it��s not right to say I did nothing. For me, it��s just..."


    Awkwardly scratching his head, recalling the perilous scene of that day, Kain still felt lingering fear.


    "For me, it was actually just, just following the guiding signal... and then left the Dead Sea waves."


    "What, guiding signal? What nonsense are you talking about? Where would there be a guiding signal on the Dead Sea?"


    "Uh, it can��t really be called a guiding signal. At that time, it seemed like I vaguely saw a golden light in the wind and waves. Then, I don��t know why, as if possessed, I steered the ship towards that direction. Then, then we came out."


    "Huh? Golden light?"


    Hearing Kain��s words, Yue blinked her eyes in even more confusion.

 Chapter 876 - 877: The Betrothed

    In a luxurious mansion located in Virdora, the eastern economic capital of the Holy Lomari Empire, a group of servants waited anxiously outside the reception room for their young master��s orders. They stood there in silence for several dozen minutes.


    As time passed, a senior maid could no longer bear the deathly silence and couldn��t help but complain, "What��s going on? That woman actually kicked us out like this?! This is the territory of the Marquis family, a great noble house of Holy Lomari! What right does she have to be so arrogant?"


    Recalling the haughty demeanor of the woman from earlier, the short-haired blonde maid frowned in anger. "The young master is really too lenient, letting that woman boss him around like that."


    The muscular elderly maid standing across from her glared and scolded, "Kaidrin, you can��t casually criticize guests."


    "But, but, that person was too rude!" Kaidrin protested in a dissatisfied tone. "She��s clearly a guest, yet she acts like the master, looking down on us and the young master! Isn��t that going too far?"


    Following Kaidrin��s lead, the other servants began whispering amongst themselves, their faces filled with displeasure. Clearly, they were all unhappy with the red-haired woman��s behavior.


    "Who does she think she is, being so arrogant?"


    The elderly maid sighed helplessly, "That person is the Captain of the Flame Mercenary. You all better watch what you say."


    Kaidrin scoffed, "So what if she is? She��s still just a lowly mercenary! Just because they��ve developed a bit, they think they��re all that haughty and mighty? Compared to our Marquis family, they��re just a bunch of barbarians. How dare she use that attitude and order our young master around like a servant? It��s infuriating."


    "Kaidrin! Mind your words!" The elderly maid glanced nervously at the closed meeting room door not far away and reprimanded angrily, "You can��t speak of guests that way. Barbarians or not, Captain Kalina now leads the strongest mercenary on the continent. Our Marquis family has been in decline ever since the new Emperor took the throne. We can��t compare to them at all! If they hear your foolish remarks, it could bring disaster to the entire family!"


    "Hmph, what��s there to be afraid of?" Kaidrin turned her head disdainfully. "We don��t need to fear them at all! The young master is about to get engaged to the young lady of Night Wish City. By then, our Marquis family will be clinging to the thigh of Night Wish City! They are currently the top power on the Ancita continent! With their backing, what do we have to fear from Flame Mercenary?"


    "That��s right!" S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That woman should be the one afraid of us!" The group of disgruntled young maids chimed in agreement. Hearing this, the elderly maid rubbed her temples in exasperation, her eyes filled with worry.


    She wanted to correct the naive maids�� words, but due to her master��s orders, she couldn��t reveal the truth despite knowing the inside story. "In any case, you brats better restrain yourselves. Don��t let Lady Kalina see your dissatisfaction. Otherwise, you��ll bear the consequences."


    After all, this engagement isn��t as simple as you imagine.


    ��


    At the same time, while the servants were whispering outside, inside the VIP room, an extremely awkward and heavy atmosphere permeated.


    Despite being the guest, Kalina sat calmly in the main seat, indifferently sipping her tea. Across from her, a young noble man dressed in luxurious black attire with a silver sword at his waist sat rigidly without saying a word.


    By all appearances, he was quite a handsome man. With a robust and tall stature estimated to be over 180cm, his flaxen hair flowed so smoothly it made people gasp, soft enough to make many women envious. His chiseled yet slightly delicate features made many men pale in comparison beside him. Without a doubt, he was an exceptionally good-looking man.


    He was Jiyan Malin, the eldest son of the Marquis Malin family.


    As the host, he sat nervously as if being interrogated. In the eyes of outsiders, this was undoubtedly a very strange situation, but Jiyan didn��t dare raise any objections. He just sat there silently, waiting for Kalina to speak.


    Feeling the heavy atmosphere and the suffocating pressure assaulting him, Jiyan had the urge to faint at one point. If not for enduring it for the sake of his family��s reputation, he likely would have foamed and collapsed on the spot.


    Fortunately, this asphyxiating atmosphere didn��t last too long. Just as Jiyan was about to break down, Kalina retracted her oppressive aura.


    Clearly, she did this merely to warn Jiyan to recognize his place and cooperate obediently. Additionally, as Yuan��er��s sister, Kalina naturally needed to understand the "fianc��" she had chosen.


    After finishing her observation, Kalina set down her teacup and coldly glanced at Jiyan with her legs crossed. "Young Master Jiyan, you��re getting engaged to Miss Yuan��er next week. Have you finished the necessary preparations?"


    "Yes Ma��am. Everything is ready, from the gifts to the attire," Jiyan replied.


    "And?"


    "I, I have also memorized the lines you gave me. There, there won��t be any mistakes. I definitely won��t embarrass Miss Yuan��er."


    "Good." Kalina nodded with some satisfaction. "Do you know why you were chosen to be Miss Yuan��er��s fianc��?"


    Hearing this, Jiyan was stunned for a moment. Then he lowered his head and stammered, "Because during our time at the academy, Miss Yuan��er and I had a good relationship. Our engagement won��t seem too sudden. Also, our Marquis Malin family is a declining noble house in Holy Lomari. Our status is suitable, and choosing us won��t affect the existing political balance within Night Wish City. And... I, I��m quite handsome? My image is passable."


    "Mm, that��s more or less correct." Kalina slowly stood up and walked over to Jiyan��s side. She patted the young nobleman��s shoulder and whispered beside him, "Since you��re so smart, I assume you also know the true meaning behind this engagement, right?"


    "I, I��m just a shield to help Miss Yuan��er reasonably reject marriage proposals from other noble sons. A few years later, when the agreed wedding date arrives, we��ll dissolve the engagement under the pretext of incompatibility. After that, our Marquis family will receive a generous compensation, enough for us to rise again in Holy Lomari. This engagement is a transaction."


    "Mm, not bad. It seems you��re quite smart. Then you must also know what you should and shouldn��t do, right?"


    Suddenly, Kalina��s tone turned somewhat sinister, brimming with a threatening undertone.


    Jiyan trembled involuntarily, a chill running down his spine. He could only nod instinctively. "Yes, I know. I will play the role of fianc�� well, but I won��t overstep my bounds... and definitely won��t harbor any improper thoughts towards Miss Yuan��er."


    "Very good. Let me emphasize it one more time. If you cooperate properly, once this matter concludes, your Marquis family will once again become a top noble house in the Holy Lomari Empire. But if you have any ulterior motives, your family... will no longer have any reason to continue existing. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Ma��am."

 Chapter 877 - 878: A Visitor from the Church Nation

    "If you know what��s good for you, you won��t regret treating us well~" Kalina said with a satisfied smile. Without another word, she put on her cloak and pushed open the VIP room door, disappearing from everyone��s sight like a crimson shooting star.


    Jiyan Malin was left behind in the VIP room, speechless, while the maids outside were stunned.


    As Kalina left, the timidity and unease on Jiyan��s face gradually faded, replaced by a strong sense of unwillingness.


    Recalling Kalina��s disdainful eyes, the young man clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with bloodshot.


    Damn it, do they really think I��m a tool to be ordered around?


    Although the conditions Kalina offered weren��t bad, her lofty attitude, always looking down on him, made Jiyan, the heir of a great family, feel a strong dissatisfaction.


    Moreover, how glorious was he in the past? Now he had to be so subservient to a lowly mercenary?


    The huge sense of disparity made Jiyan Malin feel uncomfortable. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You should know, six years ago, their Malin family was one of the most powerful families in the Holy Lomari Empire. In the entire empire, or even the whole continent, no one dared to look down on them. However, in just six years, under the manipulation of Aya, the Malin family not only lost a lot of territory, but their power in the central government was also greatly weakened.


    They went from being a top family in the empire to a second-rate aristocratic family with only a name but no strength.


    If it were before, how could a mercenary captain dare to despise him like this?!


    In the end, it was because the family had declined.


    "..."


    Thinking of this, Jiyan couldn��t help but sigh.


    Just then, heavy footsteps slowly entered Jiyan��s ears.


    Turning his head to look behind him, a middle-aged man wearing luxurious clothes and looking very tired slowly walked into the VIP room. After entering the room, the man closed the door and casually activated the surrounding magic barrier to prevent eavesdropping.


    "Father?" Seeing this, Jiyan Malin asked in confusion, "Father, why are you here?"


    The person who entered the VIP room at this moment was Jiyan��s father, Banlo Malin, the current head of the Malin family.


    Facing his son��s confusion, Banlo didn��t beat around the bush and said bluntly, "I really don��t understand why Night Wish City let the Ghostly Flame Group deliver the message. Forget it, it��s not important. What did that woman say to you?"


    "She just warned us to behave ourselves."


    "Behave?"


    "Yes, cooperate obediently in playing the role of fianc��, and don��t have any crooked thoughts. Otherwise, we��ll have to bear the consequences ourselves."


    "Heh, heh heh, so it was about this kind of thing. And there will be consequences to bear?" Hearing this, Banlo laughed a little disdainfully. Then he waved his hand carelessly, and a hint of madness even overflowed from his eyes.


    "So what? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If we give up this time, I��m afraid our Malin family will never be able to return to the top. Although that woman said she would let us become a first-class family in Holy Lomari again, who doesn��t know the situation in Holy Lomari now? With Aya there, even first-class families are just controlled existences."


    Obviously, Banlo was not satisfied with the so-called rewards given by Kalina.


    He wanted to gamble big.


    "To completely get rid of control and return to the past... No, to become even more prosperous than before! To achieve this goal, we must firmly grasp the thigh of Night Wish City. Jiyan, my child, I��m sure you know. Your grandfather��s good friend, the current Lord Xiumu of Night Wish City, only has two direct descendants left. One of them went to train at the Magic Tower and no longer cares about family inheritance matters. This also means that the only heir to Night Wish City is Yuan��er. If you can marry her, you will be the future lord! After that, the entire Night Wish City will become the property of our Malin family! With Night Wish City as our backer, we will not be looked down upon by anyone."


    "But Father, that woman just warned..."


    "So what if she warned?" Banlo glared at his son and said disdainfully.


    "To succeed, you have to face risks. Are you scared off by this kind of threat? Besides, once you get engaged to Miss Yuan��er, you��ll be considered half a person of Night Wish City. That mercenary captain won��t dare to really do anything to you."


    "Father, you mean?"


    "During the time from engagement to marriage, you will have the right to live in Night Wish City and the right to accompany Miss Yuan��er. Although the young lady currently has no feelings for you, as long as there is time, anything is possible. Didn��t you two know each other when you were young? It can be considered a childhood friendship, so you have an advantage. Once you finally capture the heart of that young lady, you will be the greatest person in the history of our Malin family."


    "I understand." Jiyan Malin sighed and responded somewhat helplessly.


    "Hmm?" However, seeming to see the hidden displeasure between his son��s brows, Banlo asked a little dissatisfied, "What? You don��t want to do this?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you look so reluctant? If you succeed, countless honors await you, and our Malin family can also get out of the current awkward position. Besides, didn��t you also like Miss Yuan��er very much when you were in the academy before? This time, if you succeed, you can also smoothly get the woman you like. What do you have to be reluctant about?"


    "Father, who told you that I like that woman?"


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Banlo frowned in surprise, "You don��t like her?"


    "..." In response to this question, Jiyan Malin couldn��t help but sneer. It seemed that recalling the other party��s arrogance when they were young, as well as the previous academy life, a chilling coldness gradually overflowed from this young master��s eyes.


    "She is very beautiful, that��s true. But that kind of lofty gaze, looking down on me, is really annoying. Just a hateful person."


    "Oh? Then why did you get so close to her when you were in the academy before? From an outsider��s perspective, your relationship seemed pretty good."


    "What can outsiders see? That Yuan��er, when she was in the academy, on the surface, she was very gentle to everyone, a graceful and kind-hearted young lady. Her being nice to me was just for show, right? That person seemed to have a kind of disgust for everyone. As for me? I got close to her just to take advantage of the Night Wish City behind her. Besides..."


    At this moment, Jiyan Malin��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of coldness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    "Only by getting close to her can I find an opportunity to teach that self-righteous woman a lesson, right?"


    "Hmm? Is that so?" Hearing this, Banlo couldn��t help but pat his chest and let out a few bursts of crazy laughter.


    "Hahaha, isn��t this even better? When you become the master of Night Wish City and take away everything that woman has, won��t she have no more reason to be proud of herself in the future?"


    "Haha, Thinking about it this way, it��s indeed not bad." Agreeing with his father��s words, Jiyan lowered his head and let out a few chilling laughs.


    ...


    Just as the father and son were about to continue communicating and discussing how to win over that young lady, the communication magic stone at Banlo��s waist suddenly emitted a few bursts of pale blue light.


    "Hmm? What��s the matter?" Having been interrupted while discussing important matters, Banlo��s mood inevitably took a sharp turn for the worse, and he asked a little impatiently.


    Soon, a weak and apologetic female said, "Sorry, Lord Marquis, for disturbing you at this time."


    "Just say it directly if there��s something."


    "There��s a guest who came to visit, saying that he wants to see you and the young master."


    "A guest? There��s actually a guest at this time. Where is he from?"


    "looks like just a commoner, but he has the secret order of the Church Nation ambassador in his hand, and seems to be a messenger with some hidden identity. Also, he said he has a way to make the young master and Miss Yuan��er ��happy��."


    "What?"

 Chapter 878 - 879: Yuan’er and Meili

    In the Night Wish City at the lord��s castle as the dawn��s light descended a brown-haired woman wearing an elegant maid��s uniform accompanied by several maids slowly approached a certain magnificent door.


    As the head maid in charge of the young lady��s daily life Eliza always accompanied Yuan��er after she woke up. On one hand it was to assist her in handling various matters big and small in Night Wish City. On the other hand it was to help Yuan��er maintain her rationality so she wouldn��t act out against ordinary people due to her abyssal demon instincts.


    Even if she did act out Eliza would be the first to help contain the news.


    Recently with Yuan��er��s engagement banquet approaching the entire Night Wish City had entered an unprecedented state of busyness. Therefore as soon as it was light out Eliza brought the maids to Yuan��er��s boudoir. Although normally Eliza wouldn��t interfere no matter how long Yuan��er wanted to sleep the recent situation was obviously different.


    Now with Marquis Xiumu in a coma Yuan��er needed to handle all matters big and small in the city.


    In order to process the mountain of accumulated official duties within the allotted time recently Yuan��er had no time to rest. In addition the custom-made engagement dress was being delivered today and required Yuan��er to personally receive it.


    Helpless Eliza harbored a guilty conscience as she raised her hand and knocked on Yuan��er��s door.


    Knock~ Knock~


    "Miss Yuan��er it��s morning, time to get up."


    As the knocking sound and Eliza��s call entered the room that had been silent for a long time suddenly distorted. The black liquid that seemed to be used for self-protection flowing throughout the room as if summoned instantly converged towards the center of the room!


    The next moment everything in the room returned to normal. After losing the cover of the black energy the warm morning sunlight instantly shone into the room dispelling the darkness that had persisted all night.


    In the center of the room on the messy bed piled with pillows bedding the young lady��s private clothing and even snacks and drinks a lovely pink-haired girl was quietly curled up.


    Because the bed was too soft the pink-haired girl��s delicate and fragile body sank deep into the soft bed seemingly holding a certain cute little thing in her arms.


    Originally smooth hair that reached her buttocks after a night of tossing and turning appeared slightly messy and fluffy her thick eyelashes fluttering...


    A black lace nightgown paired with exposed fair shoulders round snowy arms and fair smooth beautifully slender jade legs further set off her fair skin. Coupled with the girl��s long dark fluttering eyelashes she simply looked like a cute doll making people want to hold her in their arms and pamper her with all their might.


    Of course that was on the premise of ignoring the eerie and terrifying black liquid surging from all directions. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately this liquid was quickly absorbed back into the girl��s body.


    As the black energy returned with the touch of the dazzling morning sun on her face the pink-haired girl��s eyelids moved slightly her dense and curled eyelashes also blinking. The next moment the girl slowly opened her bewitching and sleepy heterochromatic eyes and opened her small mouth to yawn:


    "Yawn~ is it morning already? Ugh I don��t want to get up..."


    After struggling a bit Yuan��er quickly succumbed to sleepiness again closing her eyes and hugging the little thing in her arms tightly.


    Soon the room fell into dead silence again.


    However as if anticipating the possibility of Yuan��er sleeping in Eliza��s urging voice quickly transmitted into the room again:


    "Miss Yuan��er! The engagement dress will be tried on in a little over an hour! Miss Shuoyue will also go with you! Don��t sleep in otherwise Miss Shuoyue will punish us! We still need to bathe, change clothes, and do hair afterwards time is tight!"


    "Hm? Ugh... Sister Shuoyue..."


    Hearing her sister��s name Yuan��er pouted her lips, a little unwilling to open her eyes.


    "Okay! I��ll get up right away, don��t urge me..."


    After rubbing her still somewhat dazed eyes Yuan��er fished out a usable nightgown from the chaotic bedding and put it on.


    The next moment Yuan��er��s small cute fair feet stepped on the ground. Although her feet were on the ground due to the bed��s powerful suction Yuan��er��s upper body was still lying on the bed. The young lady wearing a thin black lace nightgown paired with the odd posture formed an enchanting yet eerie scene.


    "I really don��t want to get up..."


    Yuan��er couldn��t help but complain a few times.


    But considering the mountain of work Yuan��er could only sit up from the bed with a dissatisfied face.


    And just as the pink-haired girl was about to exert force to overcome her bed��s formidable "gravitational pull" something suddenly grabbed the hem of Yuan��er��s skirt pulling Yuan��er��s butt that had just left the bed back.


    "Hm?"


    Yuan��er blinked her eyes looking back with some doting.


    At this moment a fair chubby little hand had somehow stretched out from the bedding beside her grabbing Yuan��er��s nightgown.


    Seeing that cute little hand Yuan��er showed a sweet smile from the bottom of her heart:


    "Good morning Meili~"


    "Mmm~"


    Responding to Yuan��er was a soft sleepy voice coming from the bedding.


    As the voice came out the bedding slowly bulged indicating that the little one underneath had also successfully left dreamland.


    And as the bedding slid down a little girl as exquisite as a porcelain doll appeared in front of Yuan��er.


    Beautiful light golden hair fluttered slightly thin willow brows a pair of eyes as bright as gems tall delicate nose jade cheeks slightly flushed lips as enchanting as a flower complexion crystal clear like snow petite figure gentle and graceful.


    If the sleeping Yuan��er gave people the feeling of a doll, then this golden-haired little girl gave the impression of a lovely porcelain doll come to life.


    Of course not an ordinary doll but a doll with a dragon tail and horns~


    Undoubtedly this little one who crawled out from the bedding was Yuan��er��s best little companion Meili.


    Although when falling asleep in Yuan��er��s arms last night Meili maintained the form of a little white dragon as she slept under Yuan��er��s mischievous stimulation she changed back into the form of a dragon loli. Since she directly changed from dragon form to human form Little Meili was naturally in a state of not wearing clothes. Therefore when the bedding slid down a fair jade-like naked little loli appeared in front of Yuan��er just like that.


    Fortunately since the first day she met Yuan��er Meili didn��t have the same sense of shame as humans.


    It seemed to be a habit developed over the past six years. After crawling out of the quilt Meili instinctively waved at Yuan��er.


    "Good morning Yuan��er."


    "Ugh really Meili is still so careless~"


    Of course just because Meili didn��t mind didn��t mean Yuan��er didn��t mind. Seeing her fair delicious-looking good friend Yuan��er pouted her lips slightly displeased. Yuan��er directly sat back on the bed without a word wrapping Meili in the quilt.


    Otherwise if she went to open the door wouldn��t Meili be seen by Eliza and the others?


    Well although they were all maids Yuan��er was still unwilling to let others see Meili in such an unguarded state.


    So Yuan��er showed a deliberately displeased look and scolded in a low voice:


    "Girls can��t be naked you have to pay attention to your image!"


    "It��s fine anyway there��s no one here besides Yuan��er."


    Rubbing her dazed eyes Meili muttered indifferently.


    "Hmm that��s true��"


    Yuan��er nodded noncommittally but still chose to continue instructing:


    "However Meili still has to be careful! You can��t casually give benefits to others you know?"


    "Ugh I know."


    "Mm good girl hehe~"


    Rubbing against Meili��s fair tender dewy face Yuan��er smiled.


    "By the way, Meili I have to go out to work today, I may not be able to accompany you. You have to stay at home obediently by yourself okay!"


    "Hm? Going out to work?"


    Hearing this Meili frowned with some mixed feelings.


    Yuan��er who was about to get up was pulled by her skirt by Meili again.


    "Hm? What��s wrong?"


    Looking at the golden-haired little loli beside her Yuan��er tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    Faced with Yuan��er��s question Meili lowered her head somewhat depressed. After a long silence Meili asked hesitantly:


    "Um are you going to deal with that damn engagement thing?"


    "Yeah the engagement day is coming soon so I��ve been quite busy recently."


    Hearing this answer Meili��s face visibly showed a sense of loss, her entire body vaguely shrouded in a black aura.


    "Ugh... recently Yuan��er has been dealing with this matter and has no time to accompany me... even though we agreed to go to the dessert exhibition in the city center together today..."

 Chapter 879 - 880: The Depressed Meili

    Meili��s face fell instantly, she becoming pitiful, her eyes filled with disappointment even rippling with layers of sadness looking like she was about to cry.


    "But.. you promised��"


    Seeing her best friend looking so miserable Yuan��er��s heart trembled and she hurriedly sat back on the bed to comfort the little one.


    "Ah? About this... sorry Meili something came up suddenly and I have to postpone it."


    "Is.. is it because of that engagement banquet again?"


    "Yes I��ve been busy with that recently."


    Hearing this answer, Meili seemed even more angry, her dragon eyes filled with anxiety, her tail also restlessly wriggling under the covers due to her unease.


    She seemed to want to say something but couldn��t get it out.


    Meili bit her lip like this her gaze constantly wandering back and forth.


    Noticing this Yuan��er quickly guessed Meili��s thoughts.


    It wasn��t that Yuan��er was particularly good at reading people.


    Mainly her silly best friend was too easy to understand, her emotions basically written all over her little face.


    Compared to the poker-faced Kalina and Xiao, she simply couldn��t get even near.


    Knowing Meili was upset, Yuan��er ignored Eliza��s urging outside the door hurriedly sat back on the bed and hugged the dragon loli gently patting her back to comfort her.


    Compared to work her little play th... no her little best friend��s mood was more important!


    "Hehehe it��s okay Meili, just endure a few more days and the engagement banquet will be over. After that we can go play everywhere like before~. Next time let��s go to the Frost Dragon Clan or that place to play? Didn��t you always want to go see them before?"


    "..."


    However after hearing Yuan��er��s comforting words although a trace of joy surged in the depths of Meili��s eyes she was still overall worried.


    "Liar..." sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hm? I��m not lying."


    Yuan��er blinked, looking at the little one in her arms with an innocent face.


    In response Meili was unusually bold but still hesitant as she said:


    "It��s just that um that... enmm..."


    "What?"


    "It��s just Yuan��er��s fianc��... now before you��re even engaged you��re dealing with his matters all day long. If�� if after the engagement banquet that man comes to our place won��t Yuan��er be with him all day long? Where�� will you still accompany me to play?"


    As she spoke Yuan��er was stunned for a moment then instantly showed a look of not knowing whether to laugh or cry and fiercely hugged Meili, giving the little loli dragon a face-washing kiss attack directly making Meili have difficulty breathing.


    "Hahahaha Meili you��re really too cute!! Hahaha to actually think about this? It really makes me want to hug you and rub you all day~. That so-called fianc�� how could I possibly accompany him all day in the future?"


    "Hmm? not possible?"


    Meili who had struggled free from the face-washing looked at Yuan��er with some bewilderment and confusion.


    Her light golden dragon eyes were filled with puzzlement.


    "Of course it��s not possible."


    Yuan��er shook her head without thinking.


    "This so-called fianc�� to put it nicely is just a familiar classmate to put it unpleasantly is just someone I found to be a shield. Otherwise those aristocratic families and young masters inside and outside Night Wish City are always thinking about my marriage. It��s annoying enough to die. Also doing this is also for my ��fishing for mommy��s plan��~. Meili didn��t I tell you about this before? How come you don��t remember at all?"


    "Ah? Wh-when?"


    "A month ago right after we returned from hunting? Hm?"


    At this moment a trace of doubt flashed in Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes.


    However this doubt didn��t last long. After recalling Meili��s condition that day Yuan��er instantly showed a ��sudden realization�� look.


    "Oh oh oh~ I know! Meili you must have been busy eating lollipops that day and forgot to listen to my instructions right!!"


    As these words came out there was even a trace of anger in Yuan��er��s eyes.


    Getting a fianc�� was such a big deal she would definitely inform Meili.


    And Meili��s current performance?


    Obviously she didn��t listen carefully to what she said.


    Not listening well?!


    Meili is not obedient!


    On the other side Meili also inevitably trembled all over when she heard these words.


    Because thinking carefully it seemed that Yuan��er had told her something with a serious face before? Something about banquets classmates fishing and the like?


    And she?


    It seemed that because she was too happy eating lollipops her brain had crashed...


    Realizing this Meili pursed her little mouth, her little face turning red and she lowered her head in embarrassment. The hidden blame in her eyes earlier instantly vanished and the entire dragon didn��t dare say another word.


    "I know lollipops are delicious I love eating them too. But you can��t indulge okay? Sigh�� forget it."


    Seeing this, Yuan��er sighed and didn��t want to educate her best friend about anything. She just helplessly patted Meili��s head and said dotingly:


    "Anyway Meili, worry not! That fianc�� is just a decoration. I will still be with Meili, hehe~"


    "..."


    Meili didn��t say anything but slowly buried her head in Yuan��er��s chest without saying much.


    Although silent judging from her intimate actions the dragon loli had calmed down under Yuan��er��s comfort and was no longer as tangled as before.


    Sighing with relief Yuan��er carefully let go of the dragon loli in her arms.


    "Next Meili be good and stay here I��ll go deal with official duties first and come back to play with you in the evening~"


    "Emm."


    Meili nodded, responding in a small voice.


    Under Eliza��s constant urging outside the door as soon as she finished speaking Yuan��er hurriedly stood up and walked towards the door.


    This time Meili didn��t hold Yuan��er back but watched the pink-haired girl walk out of the room.


    The next moment with a heavy sound the door closed and only Meili was left in the room.


    And at this moment when no one was around a layer of red suddenly dyed Meili��s cute chubby face steam constantly rising from her head.


    "Ahhhhhh!! What is this venerable one doing ahhhhhh!!! Isn��t it just that little devil��s engagement?!! Why am I acting like an abandoned pet ahhh!!! What the hell am I doing?!!"


    At this moment after leaving Yuan��er��s embrace the dragon loli��s true nature was finally suppressed by the Sacred Dragon��s majesty. Regaining her senses when Meili recalled her pitiful little girl appearance after waking up she instantly felt a rush of shame. As she let out a hysterical scream she directly dived into the covers leaving only a tail exposed.


    Inside the quilt Meili even rolled around in shame trying to make herself forget the unbearable past.


    Where was the majesty a Dragon King should have in her earlier self?


    She was completely just a pitiful little loli abandoned and out of favor by her master!


    "Wuwuwu it��s over my integrity is shattered qwq!"


    "Obviously I��m usually fine why do I become like an idiot when I mix with that little devil!!"


    Just like this the Dragon loli vented her emotions crazily in the quilt.


    A moment later after venting her emotions the quilt slowly bulged revealing a tiny gap and the golden-haired loli dragon looked at the door thoughtfully through this gap.


    "It��s really strange..."


    The dragon loli muttered in depression.


    Logically speaking she should be happy that the little devil is engaged. After all this way that girl won��t have time to mess with her all day long.


    But when she really learned this news she wasn��t as happy as she imagined? Instead she was quite depressed? And when she learned that the fianc�� was just a shield she inexplicably felt relief?


    Pearls of anxious and uneasy tears fell from the dragon loli lying in the quilt.


    If this continues forget about the great cause of restoring the dragon clan... Meili felt that she was becoming more and more strange.

 Chapter 880 - 881: Meili!? (Fixed)

    Sorry for the delay, All the chapters will be posted today.


    1/10


    --------


    "It��s really strange..."


    The dragon loli muttered in depression.


    Logically speaking she should be happy that the little devil is engaged. After all this way that girl won��t have time to mess with her all day long.


    But when she really learned this news she wasn��t as happy as she imagined? Instead she was quite depressed? And when she learned that the fianc�� was just a shield she inexplicably felt relief?


    Pearls of anxious and uneasy tears fell from the dragon loli lying in the quilt.


    If this continues forget about the great cause of restoring the dragon clan... Meili felt that she was becoming more and more strange. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This must be a plot by that little devil!


    Over the years Yuan��er has been feeding her delicious lollipops pulling her to sleep together bathe together and play together... Before Xiumu��s incident they were practically inseparable from dawn to dusk. It��s because of this that I��ve gotten used to having that little devil by my side. When she��s gone... it just feels weird...


    I��m doomed.


    I feel like there��s no hope for me.


    Thinking about this Meili tossed and turned on the bed in extreme frustration frantically biting the bedsheet with her sharp teeth.


    However, after venting some of her embarrassment, Meili gradually calmed down and lay spread-eagled in the center of the bed. She lay there pondering her dragon life staring at the familiar ceiling.


    Recalling Yuan��er��s comforting words just now Meili began to struggle with another question.


    "What does that little devil really think of me?"


    It had to be admitted that over the years Yuan��er had treated her very well. Her care was meticulous in every way and she fulfilled almost all of Meili��s various requests. She just liked to tease her often messing with her from time to time. It made Meili frequently very depressed with the dignity of the Sacred Dragon King being rubbed into the ground by this little devil almost every day.


    Did she see me as a pet?


    Or a role like a younger sister?


    ...


    But no matter what as a once powerful existence who could call the wind and summon the rain able to do anything on the Ancita continent, Meili still had a certain pride. Although now she couldn��t see this kind of arrogance from head to toe, Meili still wanted to try to maintain the pride of being the Dragon King.. Queen .


    After these years of effort, Meili was already convinced that she couldn��t overpower that little devil Yuan��er.


    Since she couldn��t suppress the other party, shouldn��t she at least not continue to be in a lower position in terms of identity?


    Meili didn��t want to be a younger sister, let alone become the other party��s pet. If possible, she wanted to have a more equal status.


    "Equal status? But how to do it?"


    Hmm?


    Right


    right?!


    After a little thought, the ever brilliant Sacred Dragon had an idea pop into her head.


    In the next moment


    Meili jumped directly out of bed and hopped over to the mirror beside her. Staring at her naked self in the mirror, Meili sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh..."


    Being treated as a younger sister or a pet or something?


    It seems to make sense too?


    The way she looked now she was really too cute and too young.


    Rubbing her flat chest, Meili��s complexion instantly fell at a visible speed.


    Eight thousand years ago. her figure and height were on par with that little devil Yuan��er.


    And now?


    That little devil had developed into a graceful beauty and her chest had a certain enviable size. What about herself? After six years besides her hair and dragon horns growing a bit there was basically no change at all!!


    Although delayed development was a problem with the dragon race��s own genes, Meili still felt very uncomfortable when compared to Yuan��er!!


    In the past she the Sacred Dragon used to look down on others all day long?!


    But now


    she was much shorter than Yuan��er!! And was only a little over 1.6 meters tall!!


    After a round of roaring, Meili took a few deep breaths and gradually stabilized her emotions.


    At the same time


    the dragon loli made a judgment in her heart. If she wanted to regain the leadership in front of that little devil she must get rid of the image of a child! Develop into a great and mature dragon female as soon as possible!


    The previous development promotion plan must be accelerated!


    "Mm right! That��s it!"


    Meili was a person of action.


    Taking advantage of Yuan��er going out today to handle wedding banquet official business, Meili didn��t even bother to eat breakfast. After stuffing a lollipop into her mouth she dived into the quilt.


    The next moment, cute and fluffy dragon wings grew out from Meili��s back and slowly enveloped the golden-haired little loli.


    As Meili��s eyes closed


    waves of pale golden light began to ripple around her.


    Just like the previous few times


    Meili planned to use her own powerful soul power and magic power to stimulate her small body making it develop and mature as soon as possible...


    As Meili began her makeover plan, Yuan��er surrounded by maids like Eliza also took off her clothes and sat in the bath beginning the noble young lady��s morning bath.


    As the maids carefully helped Yuan��er wash her body and comb her hair Yuan��er naturally didn��t idle either.


    Because Xiumu was in a coma and Aurora needed to take care of Grandpa many affairs in Night Wish City were now being handled by Yuan��er.


    Therefore


    Yuan��er could no longer leisurely enjoy the carefree time of soaking in the bath like in the past. Many waterproofed documents had already been sent to Yuan��er.


    After handling only a few Yuan��er frowned and felt a burst of impatience.


    And after turning her head and seeing the basket of documents in Eliza��s hands Yuan��er had the urge to fall to the ground and vomit blood even more.


    "Oh my god why are there so many..."


    "Miss Yuan��er you need to get used to it quickly. This is only one-tenth of the amount."


    "Ah?! One-tenth?!! Did Grandpa handle so many things every day before?"


    "Yes Miss."


    "Sigh..."


    Hearing this Yuan��er couldn��t help but sigh deeply rubbing the position of her temples with considerable fatigue.


    "If Grandpa doesn��t wake up soon, this young lady will sooner or later be annoyed to death by these official duties."


    Now Yuan��er was no longer the willful and unruly little princess of the past.


    Although she complained a few sentences for the development of Night Wish City the pink-haired girl still gritted her teeth and continued to review the tedious documents.


    Seeing this Eliza also couldn��t help but sigh:


    "Yeah that��s why we need to find Lady Yumo as soon as possible. Lord Marquis��s current situation I��m afraid only Lady Yumo can wake him up."


    "Yes we must find Mom as soon as possible."


    Yuan��er nodded without objection.


    Finding Mom back


    I could finally act spoiled in Mommy��s arms like before.


    And Grandpa could be awakened.


    After Grandpa wakes up she won��t need to deal with these dull official documents anymore and can return them all to Grandpa! After all Grandpa ��loves�� handling these official duties the most! Once rid of these duties she can keep her promise to take Little Meili out for a picnic.


    Otherwise, if she doesn��t spend more time with Meili soon it feels like she��s going to cry from depression.


    "Hmm? Right?"


    Speaking of Meili Yuan��er suddenly thought of something.


    "Hey Eliza."


    "What are your orders Miss Yuan��er?"


    "Meili��s physical examination report came out earlier right? What were the results?"


    Although Meili was powerful and young and generally shouldn��t have any problems with her body since they did the physical examination together Yuan��er still planned to find out just to put her mind at ease.


    The facts seemed to be exactly as Yuan��er expected.


    After hearing Yuan��er��s question Eliza shook her head calmly:


    "It��s okay Miss Yuan��er no need to worry. Your good friend is in good health with no problems."


    "Oh oh that��s good then."


    "Oh right there is one thing you need to pay attention to."


    "Hmm? What is it? Is it about Meili?"


    Yuan��er blinked slowly putting down the documents in her hand looking at Eliza with some confusion.


    "Um how should I put this?"


    Faced with Yuan��er��s question Eliza seemed a bit hesitant.


    "How do I say this... That is Miss Meliora��s development speed seems to be a bit fast recently?"


    "Huh?"


    "That is Miss Meliora is about to enter her second development stage of the dragon race. At that time after full development she will probably enter a period of mate. Miss Yuan��er you��d better be careful."


    "Huh??"

 Chapter 881 - 882: Yuan’er, Never Mention It To Lady Yumo

    2/10


    Dragons have a total of three very special developmental stages.


    These three special developmental stages are equivalent to a rebirth for dragons. Each time a development is completed, the individual��s physique and strength will undergo earth-shattering changes.


    The first stage is the development from a baby dragon after hatching into a young dragon.


    The second stage is the evolution from a young dragon to a mature giant dragon, also known as a juvenile giant dragon.


    As for the third stage, it is the evolution into a fully-fledged dragon.


    A fully-fledged dragon means that the giant dragon��s strength has reached its peak.


    Since Yuan��er had a dragon race best friend at home, she had a certain understanding of the developmental stages of giant dragons. And Meili was obviously a young dragon who had completed the first stage of evolution.


    Dragons have a long lifespan, so their development is also extremely slow.


    In the physical examination six years ago, Sebastian had judged that Meili still needed a full thirty years to reach the growth period! And now? It��s only been six years, how could she suddenly enter the second development?


    "Eliza? Are you sure you didn��t make a mistake?" Yuan��er asked with some doubt.


    But Eliza shook her head firmly, "It��s impossible to be wrong, Miss Yuan��er. I have already confirmed this matter with the professional medical team at least three times."


    "I see��."


    Seeing Eliza��s expression so serious, Yuan��er had no choice but to accept this unbelievable fact.


    Could it be that Grandpa Sebastian��s judgment was wrong?


    Well, it seems it��s not impossible either.


    Sister Kalina had also said that although Grandpa Sebastian knew a lot, sometimes he would inexplicably become unreliable. Could this time be one of those so-called ��sometimes��?


    Yuan��er pursed her little mouth in puzzlement.


    Although she didn��t know what exactly happened to Meili, it seemed to be an unquestionable fact that her development was about to enter the second stage. No wonder Meili had been so sleepy and hungry recently, these were all signs of impending development.


    A look of ��so that��s how it is�� gradually appeared on Yuan��er��s little face. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then Miss Yuan��er, what should we do afterwards?" Eliza continued to ask.


    "Afterwards?"


    "Yes, if Miss Meliora develops to the second stage, she will normally enter a period of heat. This seems to be the habit of giant dragons. During this time, Miss Meliora will probably become very, enmm, unusual. Why don��t we find some other dragon fellows to help deal with it? It just so happens that there are quite a few dragon race members coming to Night Wish City recently."


    Eliza put forward her suggestion.


    However, after hearing the head maid��s suggestion, Yuan��er��s pretty face instantly darkened.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, Eliza? You want me to hand my Meili over to those lizards with dirty thoughts?"


    "Uh, this..."


    Strictly speaking, isn��t Miss Meliora also one of the lizards you mentioned?


    Eliza couldn��t help but retort in her heart.


    Of course, she didn��t dare to say this directly.


    "That��s not what I meant, it��s just to temporarily hand Miss Meliora over to them to take care of her for a while. Dragons who have just entered the second stage and the heat period are very dangerous... Not to mention that Miss Meliora already has the strength of an early 8th level now. I��m afraid the castle will be in chaos at that time..."


    Eliza said hesitantly.


    Considering that a certain dragon prince had ravaged a large number of classmates after entering the heat period before, Eliza��s concerns were not unreasonable.


    "Miss, I actually think that for this kind of dragon instinct matter, we shouldn��t control Miss Meliora according to human society standards. Besides, Miss Meliora should also have some contact with other dragon members. Locking her in the castle all day long may be a bit inappropri.."


    However, before she could finish speaking, Yuan��er��s cold gaze directly locked onto Eliza.


    An eerie aura of Shadow overflowed from Yuan��er��s eyes, staring at Eliza until her spine turned cold. Her whole body seemed to be tightly grasped by an invisible energy claw, unable to move. At this moment, Yuan��er instantly lost her usual elegance and innocence, as if she had turned into a demon from hell, making people tremble with fear with just a glance.


    Yuan��er��s words also drifted into Eliza��s ears at this moment:


    "Eliza, you��ve kept a cute little kitten at home for a long time. Would you want dirty stray cats outside to touch her?... Don��t make such a foolish suggestion again in the future."


    "Yes, yes, Understood�� Miss Yuan��er."


    "Hmph..."


    Seeing that Eliza no longer said much, Yuan��er released her shadow power from her, making her suddenly feel relieved of a heavy burden.


    Freed from the restraint, Eliza��s body softened and she couldn��t help but slump to the ground.


    "Since that��s the case, then, then when Miss Meliora��s heat period comes... what should we..."


    "You don��t need to worry about that."


    Yuan��er replied indifferently.


    "I will help Meili resolve her needs."


    "Huh? You, you? You��re also a girl, how can you help her..."


    "So what if I��m a girl? It��s not like I can��t help, right?"


    Yuan��er mercilessly gave Eliza a blank look.


    "Rest assured, Eliza. I learned quite a few techniques from Sister Liyu��s books. I guarantee I can handle Meili well and won��t let her threaten others in the castle."


    As these words came out, Eliza always felt that she saw a bit of anticipation in the young lady��s eyes, but she wasn��t sure if it was her illusion.


    Well, it should be my imagination, right?


    Also, Lady Liyu��s books?


    Recalling the previous experience in the Winter Forest, Eliza��s brows couldn��t help but twitch.


    Lady Liyu��s books, aren��t they all erotica books?


    "Uh, Miss Yuan��er, if this plan goes smoothly, you must never mention those books in front of Lady Yumo in the future."


    "Huh? Why? I think those books are quite interesting and should be able to help Mommy a lot too."


    "No, no, no, no, whether they help or not is one thing. I always feel that before that, your sister��s bottom will rot first. For the sake of your sister��s safety, it��s better not to say too much."


    ��

 Chapter 882 - 883: Distinguished Guests Arrive

    3/10


    At the same time, at the entrance of the main city area of Night Wish City, Sikta, the former captain of the Blizzard Knights and the current City Defense General, was leading a team of elite soldiers and a magnificent honor guard, arranging a welcoming formation at the city gate. The identity of the person who could make the general of Night Wish City personally lead the team to welcome them was evidently of high nobility.


    "Welcome to your arrival, Prince Odom."


    Looking at the handsome green-haired man riding on the warhorse in front, cultured and refined, with a dignified bearing, Sikta respectfully greeted him.


    Faced with such a grand greeting, the elven prince Odom quickly jumped down from the warhorse, slowly walked to Sikta, and returned an equally respectful salute.


    "It is our honor that the City Defense General has specially come out to welcome us."


    "Not at all, Your Highness is too kind."


    Sikta responded with a smile.


    At the same time, the general couldn��t help but cast his gaze at the elven delegation not far behind Odom:


    "You must be tired after traveling from afar. Miss Yuan��er has already ordered to prepare the top guest house. You can have a good rest here for the next few days and also look forward to the engagement banquet in a few days."


    "Hahaha, alright. Then I��ll have to trouble General Sikta to convey our thanks to the young lady."


    "That��s natural. Hmm, speaking of which..."


    In order to ensure the internal security of Night Wish City, even when facing the distinguished guest team, Sikta still maintained full vigilance, strictly verifying the identity of each person, resolutely ensuring that no one with ulterior motives could mix in. And just as he was scanning the faces of each member of the elven delegation according to routine, Sikta suddenly froze.


    One of the delegation members caught his attention.


    "This person..."


    It was a refined elven youth.


    The elven youth looked about eighteen or nineteen years old, wearing an elegant traditional elven white robe. With short black hair, deep and spirited light blue eyes, and a sexy lips, the exquisite features combined together were like a masterpiece crafted by God��s hands.


    Undoubtedly, this was a genuine beautiful boy.


    However,


    why do I feel that he is a bit effeminate?


    Sikta muttered with some puzzlement.


    Of course, what Sikta was most concerned about was not the other party��s appearance, but his identity.


    This guy was not on the delegation list.


    Slightly narrowing his eyes, Sikta cast a puzzled gaze at Prince Odom:


    "Your Highness, who is that person?"


    Hearing Sikta��s question and glancing behind him along his line of sight, a trace of complex emotion flashed in Prince Odom��s eyes for a short time, but it was almost imperceptible. However, since this emotion was quickly concealed, Sikta found it difficult to notice.


    After restoring his normal expression, Odom scratched his head in embarrassment and said awkwardly:


    "Sorry, sorry, General Sikta. We temporarily changed the travel list. My eldest nephew broke his leg at the last minute and couldn��t come, so I let my second nephew come in his place. I forgot to report it, my apologies." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, so that��s how it is. No problem, no problem."


    With that, Sikta looked at the black-haired beautiful boy with some curiosity:


    "In other words, this is Lord Karos��s most doted on but frail and sickly young master Velin?"


    "Mm, mm, mm, yes, yes, yes, that��s him!"


    Odom nodded repeatedly, very reluctantly.


    Frail?


    Sickly?


    Hehe...Right��


    ...


    As night fell, Night Wish City was still brightly lit, and even the major squares in the city spontaneously set off fireworks, presenting a lively and festive atmosphere.


    But come to think of it, it made sense.


    Today was the engagement banquet of the young lady of Night Wish City, which the entire continent was paying attention to. It was only natural for it to be lively.


    At this moment, the most lively place was undoubtedly the White Crystal Castle in the center of Night Wish City.


    As the engagement banquet was about to begin, not only the noble officials and influential people from Night Wish City, but also many top-level representatives from the entire Ancita continent invited by Night Wish City had gathered here, ready to express their most sincere blessings to Miss Yuan��er. With the professional performance team deliberately arranged by Xiao and the guard force several times larger than usual, the entire White Crystal Castle was unprecedentedly lively.


    In such a passionate atmosphere, inside the White Crystal Castle, in Miss Yuan��er��s boudoir, as the protagonist and host of this banquet, our Yuan��er was standing in front of the mirror, making the final touches to her appearance.


    At this moment, under the careful dressing of maids, Yuan��er was wearing a white evening gown with gold accents, her fragrant shoulders half-exposed, and a priceless jewel emitting a faint blue light on her chest. The exquisite and elegant dress instantly revealed the girl��s graceful and noble temperament. At the same time, the satin tightly fitting the girl��s delicate body further showcased her alluring figure.


    Most of Yuan��er��s pink long hair was also carefully coiled up and adorned with a crystal lily hairpin.


    Some of the remaining long hair was braided into a complex style, quietly hanging on both sides of her ears.


    Golden threads were interwoven in the braids, making them look dazzling and glittering.


    To welcome the engagement banquet, the pink-haired girl even put on light makeup and applied a unique shade of pink eyeshadow.


    The girl who used to give people an impression of innocence and liveliness instantly became noble and elegant, possessing an inviolable aura.


    Undoubtedly, Yuan��er who was born beautiful with a perfect figure, seemed to have transformed into a fairy descending to the mortal world from mythology after the careful dressing by the maid team. When Yuan��er blinked and struck a charming pose in front of the mirror, the maids beside her, including Eliza, couldn��t help but let out screams.


    "Kyaa~ Miss Yuan��er is so beautiful!! At tonight��s banquet, she will definitely enchant those guys below the stage!"

 Chapter 883 - 884: Sister Kalina, Leave It To Me.

    4/10


    "Kyaa~ Miss Yuan��er is so beautiful!! At tonight��s banquet, she will definitely enchant those guys below the stage!"


    Looking at the graceful girl in front of her, Eliza��s eyes sparkled with starlight, and a strong sense of accomplishment arose, making her face reveal an extremely bright smile.


    However, facing such a stunning self in the mirror, Yuan��er, the main character of the banquet, showed an embarrassed expression. She looked at the overly gorgeous dress on her body with some frustration.


    The next moment, the pink-haired girl spoke in a slightly reproachful tone:


    "This will make everyone stare at me later. I don��t like that feeling... It��s very uncomfortable to be stared at."


    "This is very normal. Besides, you are the main character today~. No matter how you dress, you will attract a lot of attention. Since that��s the case, why not make yourself look pretty? This way, our Night Wish City will also have face~."


    "Sigh. If it weren��t for Mom, I really wouldn��t want to do this type of banquet."


    Yuan��er sighed helplessly,


    "Grandpa is still in a coma. I have to go and exchange pleasantries with those family heads and clan leaders on his behalf. It��s so annoying..."


    "Uh, we can��t do anything about hat,"


    Eliza also comforted her quite helplessly:


    "After all, with Lord Marquis not here, only you, as the young lady, can go and communicate. No matter what, maintaining internal stability in Night Wish City is very important."


    "The main thing is, dressed like this, when interacting with those family heads, their young masters will definitely keep staring at me and even try to strike up a conversation with me. It��s so annoying. Wasn��t it like this at Grandpa��s birthday party last time? It almost drove me crazy. This time, with Grandpa not even here, I��ll definitely go crazy!"


    Recalling her previous experience, Yuan��er couldn��t help but feel a chill down her spine.


    It wasn��t just because she hated that kind of hypocritical flattery scene.


    More importantly, those were all humans!


    Interacting with them, wasn��t that equivalent to being surrounded by the aura of a group of humans?!!


    Although Yuan��er looked like a beautiful and noble young lady, her essence was still an Abyssal Demon. Moreover, she was the youngest existence among the Demon Kings. Even after six years of learning, coupled with venting in the hunting grounds, Yuan��er still found it very difficult to maintain absolute rationality when facing a group of humans.


    The killing desire buried in the depths of her still stimulated Yuan��er��s mind from time to time.


    Previously, with Xiumu by her side, he would help her restrain herself, but now?


    Just imagining herself being surrounded by a group of humans asking this and that, Yuan��er felt extremely anxious, having the urge to directly slap all those ants to death.


    But, if she couldn��t hold back for a moment at the banquet and used Shadow Power to directly kill some people, exposing her identity as a Demon King, wouldn��t the entire continent be in chaos? If the people knew about their Abyssal Demon identities, would they still calmly accept their rule?


    There would definitely be more and more rebel organizations like the "Salvation Association" appearing.


    In that case, the "peaceful" situation that Kalina and Xiao had painstakingly maintained would probably be shattered by her.


    Sigh��


    She didn��t want things to develop to that point!!


    "��"


    What was I thinking? How could I have forgotten about this point when considering the plan before?!!


    Thinking of this, Yuan��er had the urge to bang her head against the wall.


    Forget it. If such a situation really occurred, couldn��t I just kill all the people who didn��t cooperate with keeping it a secret?


    "Hehe, hehe~"


    For a moment, under the strange gazes of Eliza and the others, Yuan��er couldn��t help but let out a series of eerie laughs.


    Fortunately, Yuan��er��s chaotic state didn��t last long.


    Just as Yuan��er felt conflicted and uneasy, starting to have wild thoughts, a gentle, familiar, and reassuring voice slowly drifted into Yuan��er��s ears. It directly dispelled the group of chaotic thoughts in Yuan��er��s mind.


    "As for the social issues, Little Yuan��er doesn��t need to worry. Let your sister handle it. Yuan��er only needs to play the role of the city lord��s daughter well on the stage."


    This voice?!


    "Sister Kalina!!" S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following the voice, Yuan��er suddenly turned her head and looked towards the door. That red-haired woman wearing a red low-cut evening gown appeared in Yuan��er��s sight. Seeing that familiar and reliable figure she hadn��t seen for a long time, Yuan��er was instantly overjoyed. She, who had already grown into a young lady, seemed to have turned into a child again. Without a second word, she pounced and threw herself into Kalina��s arms.


    "Hehe, Sister Kalina~, you��re here~."


    "Of Corse, how could your sister possibly not come to my cute sister��s engagement banquet?"


    Patting the back of the pink-haired girl in her arms, Kalina said dotingly.


    "Since I��m already here, Yuan��er doesn��t need to worry about those trivial matters. Your sister will handle them cleanly for you. Yuan��er only needs to play the role of the city lord��s daughter well."


    "Mm mm!"


    Yuan��er obediently nodded repeatedly and affectionately kept rubbing against Kalina��s face, making even Kalina show a hint of a helpless expression.


    At this moment, the uneasiness and apprehension on Yuan��er��s face had completely dissipated. Evidently, Kalina��s arrival was equivalent to a calming anchor, instantly stabilizing Yuan��er��s heart. With a solid backing here, she no longer had any worries.


    "As expected, Sister Kalina is the best."


    "Alright, alright, you silly girl, stop rubbing. Your servants are all watching."


    Kalina leaned down and whispered in Yuan��er��s ear.


    And hearing these words, Yuan��er very obediently stopped acting spoiled as and once again transformed into an elegant and beautiful young lady.


    Seeing Yuan��er like this, Kalina showed a satisfied smile.


    Afterwards, Kalina leaned down again and got close to Yuan��er��s ear:


    "How is the plan progressing? Have any suspicious people appeared?"


    "No."


    Yuan��er shook her head very honestly:


    "There are no signs of intrusion, and no abnormalities have been found in the delegations of various forces so far. Mom seems to have not entered Night Wish City yet."


    "However, it��s also possible that Mother has already come in but hasn��t exposed her whereabouts yet."


    "Mm, that��s a possibility. Mom might still be hiding in the dark and observing."


    "Yeah... If that��s the case, then it��ll be up to you Yuan��er, to stimulate her a bit more at the upcoming engagement banquet~."


    "Mm mm, leave it to me,!"

 Chapter 884 - 885: Limo, What Are You Doing?!

    5/10


    "Huh?! Where did my sister go?!!!"


    Seeing the empty corridor, Liyu��s face changed abruptly, and she directly held her head and let out a hysterical shout.


    The shout was so loud that even the banquet hall below the White Crystal Castle could hear it.


    Obviously,


    after discovering that Limo was missing, Liyu was extremely shocked.


    "Where on earth did she run off to?"


    After looking left and right and still not seeing Limo, and even unable to sense her presence nearby, Liyu gradually became anxious and uneasy.


    She was clearly following behind just now, how could she disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Limo! I told you a thousand times to stay by my side and not run around! How could you disappear so soon after entering the castle?!!


    Hmm? Wait?!


    This seems to be my fault?!


    I seemed to have focused all my attention on Yuan��er��s chest just now, neglecting the silly sister beside me. Did sister disappear at that time?! Ahhh!! What was I doing?!


    Liyu couldn��t help but let out a series of roars in her heart.


    Looking at Kalina beside her, and the dumbfounded Yuan��er and Shuoyue in the room, Liyu gritted her teeth and smiled awkwardly:


    "Uh, Sister Limo seems to have gone to the restroom, hehe. I, I, I��ll go find her right now!"


    With that, without waiting for her sisters�� response, Liyu took off without a second word, rushing towards the depths of the corridor beside her!


    At this moment, sweat mixed with anxiety and panic kept sliding down Liyu��s forehead.


    Liyu��s uneasiness was understandable.


    After all, although her Limo had received a lot of lady education from Xiao, in the end, she only looked like a lady when she was quiet and still. Once she started moving, she was a complete fool. Without Liyu��s supervision, if she came into contact with others, she would definitely leave a bad impression. And the identities Liyu and Limo were currently assuming were the daughters of the Marshal of Night Wish City.


    If they didn��t perform well, it would undoubtedly smear black on Yuan��er��s face.


    As her sister, Liyu could not accept this no matter what.


    To be honest, in this situation, it would still be fine if it was just smearing!


    Sister Limo hadn��t had contact with ordinary humans for a long time! If she lost my management, wouldn��t that silly sister of mine directly treat the White Crystal Castle as a buffet?!! If that happened, the consequences would be unimaginable!!!


    Wait?


    Could it be that sister had already gone to the hall and started misbehaving?


    "��!! Baka sister, don��t act recklessly!!"


    Just like that, under the dumbfounded gazes of countless White Crystal Castle guards and maids, a cute little girl like a doll rushed through the corridors, heading towards the banquet hall on the first floor!


    A few dozen seconds later, Liyu, who was harboring an uneasy mood, finally arrived at the banquet hall, panting.


    And at the moment she stepped into the hall, Liyu��s hanging heart finally relaxed a little.


    "Phew~, fortunately, nothing has happened yet..."


    At this moment, the banquet hall was still in a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere. Elegant classical music surrounded the ears, and charming dancers displayed beautiful dance moves on the central stage. Guests from various forces had either already taken their seats to chat or joined the temporary social dance on the spot, presenting a harmonious atmosphere.


    The bloody buffet scene Liyu had imagined did not play out.


    "So strange..." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at this scene, Liyu tilted her head in puzzlement and looked thoughtfully at the rich buffet table not far away.


    For a moment, the anxiety in the gray-haired girl��s heart had indeed dissipated a lot, but a sense of doubt began to grow and spread uncontrollably in her heart.


    What was her sister like? Didn��t she know clearly?


    If she came to this venue without Liyu��s supervision, it was impossible for her to be so quiet.


    Feeling the rich aura of magic power and fighting energy in the venue, Liyu couldn��t help but press her chest and show an uncomfortable expression.


    Even she was like this, let alone her sister who didn��t know how to restrain herself.


    Could it be that Sister Limo didn��t come to the banquet hall?


    With this thought in mind, Liyu curiously looked at the elegant venue butler beside her.


    Since Yuan��er had also invited many human powerhouses, in order to avoid exposing their identities, Liyu didn��t dare to casually release Shadow Power to search for her sister in this occasion.


    Well, if she really couldn��t find her, she could only release it. It��s just that Shuoyue would have to work hard at that time.


    "Excuse me, have you seen my sister? White long hair, tied in a long braid, wearing a black long dress with a white shawl! She looks two heads taller than me and has a bit of a worried look."


    Liyu asked very politely.


    Hearing this, the butler smiled knowingly,


    "Miss Liyu, are you referring to Miss Limo?"


    "Huh? You know us?"


    "The two young ladies of the Marshal��s Mansion, I believe there is no attendant here who doesn��t know."


    "Oh ho?"


    It seems that Yuan��er had prepared very thoroughly.


    "Alright, so have you seen my sister?"


    "I have."


    After a slight nod, the attendant slowly raised his hand and respectfully pointed to the distance:


    "As for Miss Limo, she also just arrived not long ago and is currently chatting with a few young masters from prestigious families over there."


    "Haaah?!!"


    Hearing this, Liyu instantly showed an expression of disbelief and cast an astonished gaze towards the distance.


    Sure enough, not far away, just as the attendant said, many young men in gorgeous attire were gathered together, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Would her sister actively participate in the conversation with those people?


    Obviously impossible.


    Although she was reluctant to admit it, her silly sister indeed had a lot of feminine charm when she was not moving, at least much better than her own loli figure.


    Could it be that those trashes valued my sister��s beauty and lured her over?!


    Right! Very likely!!


    Thinking of this, a strong sense of displeasure instantly rushed to Liyu��s head. Just imagining the scene of her sister hugging and cuddling with other men, Liyu couldn��t help but feel a surge in blood pressure.


    But thinking carefully, Sister Limo shouldn��t be thinking about those things, or even can��t in the first place.


    On the contrary, what Liyu should worry about was whether those young masters would do something stupid!


    If they did something indecent and stimulated her silly sister, causing Limo to go berserk, the scene would probably be immediately covered with thick mosaics!


    Thinking of this, Liyu directly ignored the butler��s subsequent words and quickly walked towards the group of young masters from prestigious families with three steps in two strides.


    "Excuse me, excuse me, please let me through!"


    Soon, under the puzzled gazes of several young men, a small and cute gray-haired girl pushed open the guards and squeezed into this territory that belonged to them.


    When men were drinking and discussing ��important matters��, a girl suddenly intruded without notice, naturally making some of them feel displeased.


    But, seeing that this gray-haired girl was dressed gorgeously with an extraordinary temperament, the nearby sons of major families didn��t dare to rashly drive her away. After all, Night Wish City had invited many big shots this time, such as the Sadik Royal Family, the Black Rose Family, the Six Monarchs of the Church Nation, and so on...


    If they accidentally offended someone they shouldn��t, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, before confirming the other party��s identity, these young masters didn��t dare to be rude. They could only half-kneel in front of the girl and ask respectfully:


    Liyu undoubtedly chose to ignore the inquiry from the extremely unknown youths. After sniffing with her little nose and locking onto her sister��s scent, she ignored the people blocking around her and walked straight towards the depths of the crowd. Soon, Liyu saw that familiar white on the sofa by the wall.


    "Sister! What on earth are you doing here... Huh??"


    However, before she could finish speaking, Liyu was stunned on the spot by the scene in front of her eyes, and the words that were about to come out of her mouth were forcibly swallowed back.


    "What, what, what��s going on?"


    Indeed, the bad situation of her sister starting a meal, which Liyu had imagined, did not happen, but what was happening now still made Liyu show a shocked gaze.


    At this moment, her sister, who had always been noisy and uncontrollable, was lying on the sofa like this, completely defenseless and with a blissful expression.


    It was fine to lie on the sofa, but the key was, why was sister lying on a man��s lap with a grin?!!


    What the hell is this!!!


    "LIMO!! What on earth are you doing?!"

 Chapter 885 - 886: Limo: Meow meow??

    6/10


    "Sister! What are you doing?!"


    After taking in the scene before her eyes, Liyu couldn��t help but exclaim in shock, her jade-green eyes filled with astonishment.


    And as Liyu cried out, the nearby noble young masters who were amusing themselves and chatting also simultaneously turned their attention here, looking towards the unusual pair on the sofa.


    A handsome black-haired elven youth, was currently sitting silently on the sofa, while a graceful white-haired girl with a perfect figure and charming demeanor was lying obediently on the young man��s lap. Judging from her gorgeous attire and adornments, this white-haired girl was most likely the daughter of a noble family. However, this young lady was completely lacking the restraint a noble woman should have, lying on a young man��s lap in public like this.


    Although the countries on the Ancita continent were not very conservative, such intimacy between an unmarried young man and woman in front of everyone��s eyes was still a violation of traditional etiquette.


    Many had already started whispering and pointing in secret.


    However, the white-haired girl didn��t care at all.


    Completely ignoring the strange gazes around her, she was immersed in her own world.


    Her legs swung up and down incessantly, revealing the joy she was in.


    Obviously, this white-haired girl was enjoying her time with that elven young man.


    Seeing this scene, Young Master Sadi from the Marquis Domlo family looked very displeased. After drinking two glasses of wine sullenly, Sadi couldn��t help but cast a hostile gaze towards the elven youth who was very intimate with the white-haired girl.


    "Damn guy."


    Sadi complained in his mind.


    Others might not know, but he had learned about it beforehand. That white-haired girl was no ordinary person, but the daughter of Marshal Malok, the great marshal of Night Wish City! Although she rarely appeared in public, it did not affect her extraordinary status in Night Wish City. If he could befriend this young lady, or even go beyond friendship, he would undoubtedly soar to great heights.


    With the goal of reviving his family, after that Limo entered the venue, Sadi took the initiative to greet her and pulled the strange girl who was sniffing around the hall to their family��s position, trying to get on good terms with her.


    After taking action, Sadi felt his chances of success were very high!


    After all, this young lady seemed to be the type who wasn��t very smart.


    An unintelligent noble young lady would definitely be easy to deceive!


    However, just as Sadi was dreaming and about to make a move, that elven youth appeared out of nowhere behind him?! He directly took Limo away?! More importantly, Limo was even willing to follow him? No matter how Sadi persuaded her, she remained unmoved and just followed the elven youth away?!


    She even looked excited?!


    "This bastard, what tricks did he use?"


    Staring at the elven youth��s handsome and delicate face, Sadi couldn��t help but grit his teeth, his eyes filled with hostility and jealousy.


    If an ordinary person dared to snatch someone from him, Sadi would definitely make them pay a painful price. But considering that his Marquis Domlo family��s strength might be slightly inferior to the elven race, Sadi could only give up his unrealistic thoughts of revenge and vent his anger with his gaze instead.


    Therefore, when he saw Liyu, the second young lady of the Marshal��s family, arrive, Sadi felt overjoyed.


    What he couldn��t obtain, he naturally didn��t want that elven youth to obtain either.


    And the reality seemed to be developing in the direction he hoped for.


    ��


    Upon seeing her sister being so intimate with a strange young man, Liyu was instantly enraged, and she angrily strode towards the sofa.


    "Sister!!"


    The gray-haired girl exclaimed displeased towards her sister.


    At the same time, a strong doubt also arose in Liyu��s heart.


    Her silly sister was silly, but she would never develop feelings for ordinary humans or elves. After all, those things were just moving sausages, a kind of food to her. Plus, the unique scent on humans and elves, it was already a great effort for Limo not to directly bite them. But to get along harmoniously with them, even lying intimately on their laps?!!


    If she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, Liyu would have doubted if she was dreaming.


    Thinking of this, Liyu couldn��t help but look at the extraordinary elven youth with a grave gaze.


    Why was Sister Limo with this guy?


    Could it be?!!


    Could it be that...


    Masaka?!!


    You scoundrel must have lured my sister with food!!


    Seeing the elven youth continuously feeding her sister chicken drumsticks, Liyu let out a hysterical roar in her heart.


    "Sister! How many times have I told you not to randomly eat food given by others!! What if you were drugged!"


    Seeing her sister still happily enjoying the young man��s feeding, Liyu could no longer control her emotions. Disregarding the strange gazes around her, she directly rushed forward and grabbed Limo��s dress, trying to pull her up from the sofa.


    At this moment, Liyu felt exhaustion.


    Just a few bites of chicken and she got so excited to lie on someone��s lap and enjoy it?


    What if I wasn��t around one day?


    Wouldn��t a malicious person be able to lure my Limo into bed with a few grilled dragon ribs? It wouldn��t be surprising if she suddenly gave birth to a litter of wolf cubs, right?


    Also,


    Sister!


    Could you stop swinging your legs constantly?! Your underwear is about to show! Are you trying to evolve into a fan-service girl?!


    Just like that, under Liyu��s frantic tugging, Limo was very reluctantly pulled up from the elven man��s lap.


    "Mmm, Liyu? Why did you come here?"


    Being pulled like that, Limo also snapped out of her fantasy it and looked at her sister in puzzlement.


    In response, Liyu gave Limo a white eye without a second word and said impatiently:


    "WHY AM I HERE? I want to ask you why you��re here! Didn��t I tell you not to wander off without my permission?! Sister, why are you so disobedient?! What if something happened?!"


    Although she was the younger sister, when angered, Liyu seemed to have swapped roles with Limo, scolding her elder sister sternly.


    And Limo, facing her sister��s scolding, could only lower her head in grievance and not dare to say much more.


    Tears were swirling in her eyes, looking like she was about to cry.


    "Mmm..."


    However, at this moment, just as Liyu was about to scold further, the elven young man who had been silent finally spoke up to dissuade her:


    "Miss Liyu, you shouldn��t scold your sister like that. Miss Limo was just hungry and came to eat something. Nothing happened, right?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Liyu slowly turned her gaze towards the elven man. Then, the gray-haired little girl frowned, her jade-green eyes filled with hostility and suspicion.


    After pulling Limo behind her protectively, Liyu spoke warily:


    "Nothing happened YET, who knows what you��re planning to do to my sister later?"


    "Huh?"


    The elven young man tilted his head, looking a bit dumbfounded as he blinked.


    "I��m not planning to do anything?"


    Seeing the other party trying to play dumb, Liyu��s gaze became even colder.


    Towards this elv who almost ��lured�� her dear sister away with food, Liyu naturally wouldn��t give him a good impression.


    If there weren��t so many onlookers around, she would have directly used her powers to severely punish this ��ill-intentioned�� elf.


    "My sister is so beautiful and cute! Don��t think I don��t know your dirty thoughts! I��m warning you, don��t have any improper ideas about my sister! And don��t get close to my sister again! Otherwise, you��ll bear the consequences!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Liyu raised her little fist, her eyes slightly narrowed, and a terrifying chill instantly emanated from her eyes, fiercely assaulting the elven man.


    Afterwards, too lazy to bother with the elven youth��s subsequent reply, Liyu directly took her sister��s hand and prepared to leave this encirclement of male beasts.


    "Let��s go sister. Don��t stay in this place anymore, or you��ll be polluted."


    "Mmm? We��re, we��re leaving?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Limo seemed a bit anxious.


    "But, but..."


    "But what? Don��t dwell on your chicken drumsticks anymore. I��ll get you more delicious food when we get back!"


    "No, no, it��s not that..."


    The chicken drumsticks were delicious, but that wasn��t what she was concerned about.


    That scent, she wanted to smell it some more.


    It had been so long since I last smelled it, ??�n??.


    Limo wanted to explain something more.


    However, when she turned her head reluctantly to look behind her, her words came to an abrupt halt.


    Not far away, that black-haired elven man was sitting silently on the sofa, smiling at Limo, and slowly raised his index finger to his lips.


    --"Shh~"--


    Limo: Meow meow??

 Chapter 886 - 887: An Uninvited

    7/12


    At the same time, on the fifth-floor rooftop of the White Crystal Castle, the protagonist of this engagement banquet was quietly leaning against the railing, gazing at the prosperous and beautiful capital city below.


    Although Yuan��er usually pretended to be very mature, strictly speaking, it was just a pretense in front of servants and the public.


    Yuan��er was essentially still a child who had just come of age.


    Thinking about leading this engagement banquet in front of hundreds of people, Yuan��er couldn��t help feeling a little nervous and uneasy. Although the arrival of Kalina brought her a lot of confidence, Yuan��er was still extremely nervous. Her heart was almost jumping out of her chest.


    To stabilize her emotions, as usual, Yuan��er came to the rooftop alone. The fresh air and beautiful scenery often helped her calm down.


    "Haah~"


    Taking a few deep breaths, Yuan��er raised her hand to press against her chest, trying to control her nervous emotions through deep breathing.


    Having come this far, with her sisters placing high hopes on her, she had to complete it successfully.


    Yes, I can do it! I will definitely handle the engagement banquet smoothly!


    Yuan��er kept cheering herself up in her mind, and her two pinky fists were tightly clenched, striking a pose full of energy.


    However, after striking the pose, Yuan��er��s face suddenly sank, her red and blue heterochromatic eyes slightly narrowed, and she turned her head to look behind her with a slight doubt.


    She looked at the uninvited guest who had come to the rooftop.


    "Classmate Jiyan, how did you get here?"


    At this moment, a man in an exquisite white and gold ceremonial dress, wearing a coat, with an extraordinary temperament, had already pushed open the rooftop door at some unknown time and was walking towards Yuan��er step by step. This person was none other than Jiyan, who was in the same class as Yuan��er at the Luminous Royal Academy. He was also the man chosen by Yuan��er to play the role of her fianc�� this time.


    Facing Yuan��er��s question, Jiyan smiled and scratched the back of his head.


    "Isn��t it an engagement banquet? The sixth floor and below of the White Crystal Castle are open to the public. There were too many people in the venue, so I came out for a walk. I didn��t expect to meet Classmate Yuan��er here. We really have a strong connection, hahaha."


    "Oh, I see."


    If I had known, I would have gone to the top-floor rooftop...


    Yuan��er felt a little regretful. After all, she wanted to be alone and quiet now.


    But since she had already met Jiyan, Yuan��er couldn��t directly drive him away. After all, he could be considered her partner.


    So, after taking a deep breath, Yuan��er showed her usual sweet and charming smile:


    "But Classmate Jiyan, the banquet is about to officially begin. As one of the protagonists, you��d better go back and prepare, rehearse your lines or something."


    "It��s okay, I��m fully prepared, foolproof."


    "Oh, as expected of the top student, you��re really reliable~"


    Seeing his confident appearance, Yuan��er couldn��t help but clap her hands and praise him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing Yuan��er��s praise, Jiyan nodded calmly.


    "By the way, Yuan��er, it��s better not to call me ��Classmate Jiyan�� in the future. We should change the way we address each other, right?"


    "Change the way we address each other?"


    "Yes, aren��t we about to get engaged? It may not be appropriate for a wife to address her husband as a ��classmate,�� right? Just call me Jiyan, or you can call me ��dear.��"


    "..."


    Hearing Jiyan��s suggestion, Yuan��er frowned a little awkwardly.


    "Classmate Jiyan, we are not really engaged in the true sense. You are very clear about the purpose of this engagement, right? It��s just for show. So, usually, we can still interact like classmates, just like before."


    "Is that so? That��s a bit disappointing. By the way, Yuan��er, can I ask you why you chose me to be your fianc��?"


    "Choosing you? My grandfather and your grandfather are old acquaintances. We��ve known each other since we were young. Plus, you seem okay, and other aspects are also acceptable, so I chose you."


    "Seem okay, that means you have a good impression of me, right?"


    "Huh?"


    I wouldn��t say a good impression, but compared to others, Jiyan, whom II had known since childhood, was indeed not as unacceptable as others. Otherwise, I would not have chosen him to play the role of my fianc��.


    "Well... how should I put it? At least, I think you��re a little better than others. As friends, there��s no problem."


    Yuan��er answered truthfully.


    However, unfortunately, this answer didn��t seem to satisfy Jiyan.


    Hearing Yuan��er��s reply, Jiyan showed a meaningful smile:


    "As friends? Yuan��er, I think our relationship shouldn��t just stay as friends. We��ve known each other since we were young, and we can be considered childhood sweethearts, right? Since we are about to get engaged and you don��t dislike me, why don��t we try to develop further?"


    After seeing Jiyan��s increasingly strange expression, Yuan��er felt a strong discomfort.


    "What are you talking about? Jiyan, why do you seem a bit weird today?... Also, why are you so close to me?!"


    Yuan��er suddenly realized that as the conversation continued, Jiyan had already stepped up to her side, in front of her. The distance between them had now crossed the safety line between unmarried men and women in the traditional sense.


    Facing Jiyan, who was a full head taller than her and was now very close, displeasure grew in Yuan��er��s eyes.


    "Classmate Jiyan, what are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to make a suggestion."


    Jiyan smiled lightly.


    Then, under Yuan��er��s slightly cold gaze, this man from the Malin family suddenly raised his hand, pressed against the railing behind Yuan��er, and directly cornered her.


    "Since we��ve known each other since we were young and have a good relationship, why should we treat this engagement as an act? Our grandfathers are old acquaintances, and they really hoped for us to be together before. Since that��s the case, let��s just respect the elders and go along with their wishes~"


    "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? We already agreed before... Hmm?"


    But before Yuan��er could finish her words, Jiyan raised his hand without warning and directly pressed on Yuan��er��s shoulder.


    "Yes, we agreed before that this is a fake marriage. But, Yuan��er, I found that I still can��t hide my feelings for you! I can��t accept such a contractual engagement!"


    "Classmate Jiyan, you..."


    "Yuan��er, let��s just turn the act into reality? Believe me, I will make you happy."


    "Have you suddenly gone crazy?"


    Without a doubt, the Jiyan in front of her, whose eyes were full of desire and who was unusually bold, was completely different from the timid and cowardly man in Yuan��er��s impression. Although she wasn��t sure why Jiyan��s personality suddenly changed, after glancing at Jiyan��s hand pressing on her shoulder with the corner of her eye, Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes couldn��t help but reveal a trace of coldness.


    Meeting Jiyan��s eyes, Yuan��er warned:


    "Don��t make those unrealistic fantasies. There��s no possibility between us. Let go of me. Otherwise..."


    "I��m sorry, Yuan��er. If you don��t agree, I won��t let go."


    "You... are you looking for death?"


    Her fists slightly clenched, and the murderous intent in Yuan��er��s eyes gradually overflowed.


    Considering that he was the child of her grandfather��s friend and also her acting partner later, Yuan��er didn��t intend to really get rid of Jiyan. Therefore, Yuan��er planned to teach him a lesson, an unforgettable lesson, so that he wouldn��t dare to misbehave again!


    Thinking of this, a small amount of terrifying black energy gradually gathered in Yuan��er��s palm.


    However, when Yuan��er was about to take action, she was surprised to find that her body seemed to be unable to move!


    Huh? What the hell?!


    Why can��t I move?!


    Not only could her body not move, but for a moment, Yuan��er couldn��t even move her gaze away, and could only stare at Jiyan��s eyes. And Jiyan��s eyes, at this moment, were like an abyss, constantly drawing in the soul of the one staring at them. Even for Yuan��er, her consciousness gradually began to become blurry when staring at these abyssal eyes.


    "Jiyan, what did you do?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to make you listen to me carefully."


    The corners of Jiyan��s mouth curled up slightly, and a trace of eerie and creepy smile appeared on his face. Jiyan��s even gradually lowered his head, looking like he was about to directly kiss Yuan��er��s lips.


    "Damn it..."


    Yuan��er cursed in unwillingness.


    Jiyan, what the hell is going on with this guy? What is this power? What��s with his eyes?


    Is it some kind of eye technique that immobilizes people?


    You bastard, don��t underestimate me!


    Yuan��er gritted her teeth, and a trace of black light gradually overflowed from the depths of her eyes.


    As long as she released the power within her body, with the impact of the powerful Shadow Power, this inexplicable immobilization technique would be shattered in an instant! Although this would lead to very troublesome consequences, Yuan��er had no choice but to apologize to Sister Shuoyue afterwards.


    However, just as Yuan��er made up her mind to release her power, a strange thought popped into her mind out of the blue.


    --But, do I really want to resist? He��s quite handsome... Being kissed, seems... not a big deal...--


    When this strange thought emerged, the black energy that had just accumulated in Yuan��er��s hand instantly dissipated at a visible speed. The pink-haired girl��s eyes gradually became dazed, and her body also began to feel weak, vaguely about to fall into Jiyan��s arms.


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe..."


    Seeing the proud young lady gradually losing herself, the smile on Jiyan��s face became more and more excited and frenzied.


    He felt the urge to laugh wildly.


    Ha, hahaha!


    The lord from the Church Nation didn��t lie to me! It works! It works! Hahahahaha, it really works!


    "As expected of the power of the chosen one, it��s too, too amazing!"


    With silver light rippling in the depths of his eyes, the ecstatic emotion, like a rapidly growing virus, quickly spread through Jiyan��s heart.

 Chapter 887 - 888: Wolf Fang Club?

    8/12


    -1 day ago-


    "What exactly is this wonderful power?"


    "The power of the chosen one."


    "The chosen one?! Really?"


    "Do I need to lie to you, Young Master Jiyan? This is the power used by the former Crown Prince of the Snow Night Empire, Xue Tianao. It was by relying on those enchanting eyes that Xue Tianao successfully took many women of distinguished status into his harem."


    "Why do you possess this power? Isn��t it a blessing from the goddess?"


    "Hehe, well, it took me quite some effort. After studying the eyes and brains of Xue Tianao��s harem for a long time, I finally unraveled the secret of this power."


    "The deaths of those noble ladies before, were they your doing?"


    "Don��t be so shocked, Young Master Jiyan. You know, there can be no gain without sacrifice. Those women should feel honored. Their deaths helped us explore the mysteries of divine power. Anyway, although it��s a replica, you now possess the goddess��s blessing in your eyes."


    "The goddess��s blessing? I actually possess such power?"


    "Yes, with this blessing, dealing with Miss Yuan��er will not be a problem. Although she is very powerful, her mental strength and willpower are still lacking."


    "Powerful? Isn��t Miss Yuan��er only at the fourth level?"


    "Ah? Hehe, you don��t need to ask more about that. Just do as you wish."


    ��


    No wonder Xue Tianao was able to have several high-ranking beauties back then. It turns out it was because of the goddess��s blessing!


    Staring at the pink-haired girl in front of him whose expression was gradually becoming dazed, Jiyan was overjoyed.


    He could feel Yuan��er��s resistance, but this resistance in the depths of her eyes was being continuously suppressed by his powerful strength.


    Success was within reach.


    Once I successfully captured Yuan��er��s heart and truly became husband and wife with her, then this vast Night Wish City would fall into the hands of our Malin family in the future!


    Although it was a bit unfair to Grandpa Xiumu, there was no other choice.


    This world was just that cruel.


    The strong prey on the weak.


    "Yuan��er, believe me, I will make you ��happy.��"


    With that, he raised his hand to hold Yuan��er��s face, and Jiyan slowly puckered his lips, trying to enjoy the fruits of his victory. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, at this moment, a bone-chilling coldness that seemed to come from the endless abyss instantly spread from the soles of Jiyan��s feet and rushed straight to his head! It made this young master of the Malin family shudder all over, feeling an unprecedented chill. And this coldness came from behind Jiyan.


    "Who, who��s there?!!"


    Guided by his survival instinct, Jiyan gave up the idea of kissing Yuan��er.


    Letting go of Yuan��er��s face that he was holding, he abruptly turned around and looked behind him vigilantly.


    However, Jiyan��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and feelings of doubt and seriousness instantly surged in his heart:


    "Who are you?!"


    At this moment, on the rooftop that was originally empty except for him and Yuan��er, an elven boy with short black hair, wearing an elegant traditional white elven robe, had appeared at some unknown time. And this elven boy was looking at him with a gentle, polite, and harmless gaze.


    Such a harmless and refined guy? Made me feel a chill?


    It must be an illusion.


    Jiyan muttered to himself.


    Feeling the weak magic power emanating from the other party, Jiyan��s vigilance gradually dissipated.


    Adhering to the etiquette of a young master from a major family, although he was very unhappy, Jiyan didn��t dare to be too presumptuous in front of an elf. He could only squeeze out a smile and ask in a friendly manner:


    "This unknown elven friend, is there anything I can help you with?"


    However, facing Jiyan��s polite words, the elven boy obviously had no intention of being polite. After showing a kind smile, he straightforwardly said some very sinister words:


    "Nothing much, just hoping that this young master can lend me your head to smash a couple of times~"


    "Of course not... Huh? Wait, what did you say?!"


    Jiyan frowned.


    "What kind of jo... joke is this?"


    Before he could finish his words, Jiyan realized a very serious problem. That was, this elven boy didn��t seem to be joking?!! Because at the same time as he questioned, the elven boy had already taken out a wolf fang club that exuded a chilling aura from somewhere. Then, the boy raising the wolf fang club suddenly smashed it down towards Jiyan��s handsome face!


    WTF?!! Are you serious?!


    Staring intently at the weapon rapidly approaching his face, Jiyan let out a startled and angry roar, and quickly mobilized his magic power to try to block the elven boy��s attack.


    However, to his surprise, although the elven boy looked weak and his power was only at the fourth level, the power contained in this club was unfathomable. It directly shattered Jiyan��s protective magic! And that wolf fang club emitting black energy rapidly enlarged in Jiyan��s eyes.


    "Huh?! What��s going on?!"


    Unfortunately, before Jiyan could realize what had happened, the wolf fang club had already made intimate contact with his handsome face at a negative distance.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, splashing blood, and Jiyan��s pig-like miserable scream, this young master of the Malin family��s entire face caved in in a very ridiculous manner. Then, under this enormous force, he flew out and was firmly embedded into the wall beside him.


    After twitching for a while, Jiyan��s eyes turned white, and with an extremely uneasy heart, he fainted.


    And with Jiyan��s fainting, the power he had exerted on Yuan��er instantly collapsed.


    Yuan��er, who had just been a little dazed, instantly returned to normal. After staggering, the light returned to her eyes.


    "Huh? This, what... happened?"


    Rubbing her eyes, Yuan��er glanced at Jiyan who was half-dead and embedded in the wall with complex emotions, then slowly turned her gaze to the elven boy in front of her who was holding a wolf fang club and looked like a fierce lord.


    "W�� who are you?"


    Hearing Yuan��er��s question, the elven boy who was staring at Jiyan with a cold gaze suddenly froze.


    Then, the coldness on his face visibly faded away and was replaced by the previous refined and harmless expression. After bowing elegantly to Yuan��er, the elven boy introduced himself in a friendly manner:


    "Hello, Miss Yuan��er. My name is Velin, a member of the elven delegation."


    "Mr. Velin?"


    Yuan��er repeated in puzzlement.


    Although she was very unhappy that she was almost controlled by Jiyan, at this moment she didn��t have the energy to bother with that disfigured worm. Instead, she focused on the elven boy in front of her. Undoubtedly, Yuan��er had never seen this elven boy before, but she inexplicably felt a familiar aura from him.


    What exactly was familiar about him?


    Yuan��er couldn��t say.


    If she had to say, it was a woman��s sixth sense.


    With a feeling of doubt, Yuan��er cautiously opened her mouth to probe.


    "Mr. Velin, may I ask, why did you appear here?"


    "Hmm? Well, I took a little walk and came up to take a look. Then I saw this guy being too rude, so I couldn��t help but take action. I hope Miss Yuan��er will forgive me."


    "It��s okay, I have to thank you instead. You helped me solve a big trouble."


    With that, Yuan��er walked forward step by step, seeming to want to get closer to this elven boy and feel the aura on him.


    "Um, have we met somewhere before? Mr. Velin? I always feel that you seem a bit familiar."


    "Hehe, it must be your misconception, Miss Yuan��er. I have been in the Elven Forest all along and have never come out before. How could I have met you?"


    The boy named Velin smiled slightly, denying Yuan��er��s guess.


    At the same time, just as Yuan��er was about to get close to him, Velin seemed to suddenly remember something and awkwardly patted his head.


    "Sorry, Miss Yuan��er. I seem to have been out for too long. If I don��t go back, Uncle Odom will scold me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Velin walked to the side, grabbed Jiyan��s feet, and pulled him down from the wall.


    "Um, Miss Yuan��er, the engagement ceremony is about to officially begin. You should also hurry up and prepare. I won��t disturb you anymore. Goodbye..."


    After waving goodbye, without waiting for Yuan��er��s subsequent words, Velin quickly left like this. However, before he had gone far, he seemed to remember something and returned the same way.


    In front of Yuan��er, he smiled and dragged Jiyan away, quickly leaving the rooftop again.


    Leaving Yuan��er alone, standing in the wind at a loss.


    "Am I that scary? Why leave in such a hurry?"


    Slowly putting down her hand, Yuan��er muttered in puzzlement.


    And at this moment, the pink-haired girl��s brows suddenly furrowed, and a glint flashed in her red and blue heterochromatic eyes.


    Wait?!


    Velin?!


    Isn��t this the elven prince who just comforted Sister Limo? Why did he run here for a walk instead of staying at the venue?


    Strange.


    Speaking of which, his expression when he beat up Jiyan? Why was he so angry?


    And that feeling of familiarity?


    Enmm,


    "Could it be..."

 Chapter 888 - 889: Lucky to be Alive?

    Sorry for not posting in the past 2 weeks. Editing and revising the final 30 chapters of Magic Chronicles took up all of our time. We will post all 16 delayed chapters this week with extras. todays chapters had been sent to be revised and will be posted very soon,


    Thanks for your patience and support.


    ---


    Just like that, under the suspicious gaze of Yuan��er, the elven boy Velin dragged the unconscious Jiyan and quickly left the rooftop.


    After entering the corridor and confirming that he had avoided Yuan��er��s line of sight, Velin couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Phew..."


    Yuan��er��s eyes are really sharp, right?


    Could it be that she discovered something?


    Velin frowned with a bit of unease.


    No, it might be a bit incorrect to say Velin. The true identity of this elven boy was actually our Yumo. In order to reasonably pass through the detection barrier, Karos had prepared a suitable identity for Yumo - Velin, the second prince of the elven race.


    Due to Velin��s weak health, he basically recuperated in the elven royal palace. The number of people who had seen him could be counted on one hand, and even fewer people understood his personality and habits. Therefore, if Yumo used the Deception Veil to disguise herself as Velin, it would be very effective in avoiding suspicion. Even the people from the Blackthorn family would have a hard time determining whether Velin was the real one or not.


    The facts proved that Karos could occasionally make the right judgment. After disguising herself as Velin, Yumo indeed didn��t arouse any suspicion and smoothly entered the White Crystal Castle together with Prince Odom.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as she behaved herself and didn��t act recklessly, there would be no risk of exposure.


    However...


    "It seems that not caring about anything doesn��t quite work either."


    Yumo, disguised as an elven boy, helplessly raised her hand to her forehead.


    Earlier in the banquet hall, if she hadn��t taken action in time to appease the little Limo who was about to go berserk and start biting people, this banquet might have directly turned into a bloody engagement feast.


    Sigh, my child, even after so many years, she hasn��t changed a bit. In this kind of situation, they actually let her come to the banquet hall alone? What are Liyu and Kalina doing?


    I encountered this kind of thing as soon as I arrived? I really don��t understand how the other banquets were held smoothly over the past few years.


    Could it be that once exposed, they directly silenced the witnesses?


    As this spine-chilling thought emerged, Yumo couldn��t help but shudder all over.


    In the past, Yumo wouldn��t have believed that her children were so brutal.


    But considering the things those guys did behind her back, Yumo felt that it wasn��t impossible.


    Hehe�� sometimes, I feel like my children are quite scary.


    (Elven Race & Dragon Race: You just realized that?!!)


    Besides Limo, she didn��t expect that she would actually intervene in Yuan��er��s matter...


    Originally, she just wanted to come up and take a look at how much her little girl had grown over these six years.


    Unexpectedly, she actually saw a bastard harassing her daughter...


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of chilling coldness gradually overflowed from the light blue eyes that were disguised. Afterwards, Yumo coldly glanced at Jiyan, who was being dragged on the ground by her, still unconscious.


    Yuan��er is really too much. When encountering a guy she doesn��t like, just say it directly!


    With such powerful strength, yet she doesn��t have the heart to directly refuse?


    Indeed, my little angle is kind-hearted.


    "Hehe..."


    Yumo couldn��t help but chuckle. Obviously, she who had temporarily gone to the rooftop, didn��t quite understand the whole situation.


    Slowly raising her left hand to pinch her chin, Yumo put on a pensive expression.


    So, how should this scum who harassed my daughter be dealt with?


    When passing by a trash can, an idea suddenly popped into Yumo��s mind.


    "Why not just throw him in here? Trash should stay where trash belongs."


    Although she really wanted to directly kill Jiyan, considering that this person might be an acquaintance of Yuan��er, it might not be appropriate for her to directly kill him. It would be better to let Yuan��er handle it herself later.


    Besides, it��s an engagement banquet now. The sudden death or disappearance of a noble young master at an engagement banquet is no small matter. With a little investigation, it would lead to her. And her? She didn��t want to expose her identity in front of her children�� yet...


    So, smashing his head and teaching him a lesson was enough.


    With this in mind, Yumo unprecedentedly restrained the coldness that was gradually spreading out, and the Shadow Power that was gathered in her palm for the purpose of destroying the corpse was slowly withdrawn back into her body.


    Then, Yumo waved her hand, and inserted Jiyan into the trash can like an inverted leek, in a very ridiculous and funny posture.


    And Yumo was about to take her leave.


    After all, the engagement banquet was about to start, and she still wanted to have a good look at her little daughter��s beautiful figure...and find out... who exactly would be the lucky bastard chosen by Yuan��er. This was the question she was most concerned about in coming to Night Wish City this time.


    However, just as Yumo had taken a few steps, an unexpected groan suddenly made the girl stop in her tracks.


    "Hmm?"


    The next moment, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and she slowly turned around with some puzzlement, looking at the trash can behind her.


    Just like that, under Yumo��s rather surprised gaze, accompanied by groans, that noble young master who had just been knocked out by her actually crawled out of the trash can with a head covered in blood, and raised his hand to lean against the wall, struggling to maintain a standing posture.


    "Heh?"


    Yumo couldn��t help but exclaim in surprise.


    "This trash woke up so quickly?"


    Yumo felt very surprised.


    The shock effect produced by that strike just now, even the Heavenly Apostle Bai Yanluo would be knocked out for a few hours. For a pampered noble young master like Jiyan who didn��t have much strength, it wouldn��t be surprising if he was unconscious for ten days to half a month.


    Therefore, looking at Jiyan who was leaning against the wall and panting, Yumo��s eyes were full of puzzlement.


    On the other hand, Jiyan, who had gradually regained consciousness, wiped the blood stains on his head with his sleeve while casting a resentful gaze forward, staring intently at the elven boy who was standing there, somewhat at a loss.


    "You, you bastard, do you know what you��ve done?!"


    Jiyan��s voice was filled with anger.


    Not even caring about the powerful elven race behind the boy, Jiyan sternly questioned him.


    Undoubtedly, Jiyan��s mood had hit rock bottom.


    He had finally been about to capture Yuan��er��s heart, but at this time, someone came to mess things up?!! Not only did this bastard disfigure his handsome face, the key point was that this bastard made him miss a perfect opportunity!


    Although he didn��t know what Yuan��er��s reaction would be afterwards, after experiencing what just happened, Yuan��er would definitely be on guard.


    In that case, wouldn��t he have no more chances to make a move?!


    Not only would he have no more chances to make a move, if Yuan��er leaked this matter, then their Malin family would have no chance to turn things around. And if that mercenary group leader was serious, they might even disappear from this world?!


    Damn it!


    Damn it!!


    Damn it ahhhhhhhhh!!!


    Staring intently at the elven boy��s face, the flames of resentment seemed to directly overflow from Jiyan��s eyes. Pointing at the elven boy��s face, Jiyan let out a hysterical roar:


    "It��s all because of you, you bastard!!"


    In response, under Jiyan��s angry gaze, the elven boy waved his hand in an unconcerned manner and answered innocently:


    "What did I do? I just stopped a rude person who was trying to take liberties with the young lady of Night Wish City."


    "Take liberties?"


    "Isn��t that right?"


    "Of course not!"


    Jiyan immediately denied it without hesitation.


    "That girl is my fianc��e!! What��s wrong with me wanting to kiss my fianc��e?! How does that count as taking liberties?!"


    "Hmm?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Jiyan��s words, the elven boy was stunned at first, and then a trace of strange emotion flashed in his eyes, barely noticeable.


    "Wait? You said, you, you��re Yuan��er��s fianc��?"


    "Nonsense!! If it weren��t for you, you bastard getting in the way! That girl would have already been mine!! No matter who you are, today, today I will definitely make you pay the price!"


    Before he finished speaking, Jiyan, who was already in a fit of anger, took out a silver dagger emitting a strange energy from his sleeve. Right in front of the black-haired elf, he directly stabbed the dagger into his own chest.


    At this point, he could only use the last resort.

 Chapter 889 - 890: Wings

    10/12


    "Huh?"


    "Fianc��?"


    "So it was you, brat?"


    "I was trying to fine you, but you ended up delivering yourself to my doorstep?"


    Faced with Jiyan��s explosive revelation, Yumo was stunned at first, then her expression rapidly darkened. Her face, which had just returned to normal, was instantly shrouded in a chilling aura once again.


    Towards Yuan��er��s fianc��, the man who dared to snatch her daughter, Yumo had not a shred of goodwill in her heart to begin with.


    Although under Yue and Kain��s persuasion, Yumo had planned to first assess this so-called fianc�� and see if he was qualified to accompany his little daughter, even so, it did not change the essence of her disgust towards him.


    And upon learning that the man before her eyes was actually Yuan��er��s fianc��, Yumo��s disgust for him skyrocketed like a rocket shooting into the sky.


    This thing is actually Yuan��er��s fianc��?! What was my child thinking? Also, what the hell are Kalina and the others doing?


    Along with her displeasure, a deep sense of doubt also arose in Yumo��s heart.


    Strange. Earlier on the rooftop, Yuan��er��s reaction and expression towards this person seemed to only hold disgust, with no affection at all. If that��s the case, why would she choose such a guy as her fianc��? Could this person be talking nonsense? Hmm, it doesn��t seem like it either.


    Also, why did he suddenly attempt suicide?


    Faced with Jiyan who had stabbed a silver short sword into his chest, Yumo did not rush to take action, but stared at him with puzzlement and incomprehension.


    After losing face? Unable to live on in this world?


    As it turned out, Yumo was overthinking things.


    After the silver short sword pierced his chest, Jiyan��s life force did not diminish in the slightest. Even the blood oozing from his chest flowed back into his body due to some force. Not only that, waves of silvery-white light gradually rippled out from his body. Enveloped by this silvery radiance, Jiyan��s face, which had been smashed beyond recognition by the spiked club, gradually recovered to its original state.


    "What is this?"


    Seeing this, Yumo let out a surprised exclamation.


    What surprised Yumo even more was that in addition to Jiyan��s body fully recovering, the magical energy within him rapidly expanded. In just a few short seconds, this originally ordinary fourth-level actually attained sixth-level strength, and the power within his body continued to climb unceasingly.


    Sensing the surging power erupting from within, Jiyan, with eyes glowing silver, was extremely excited.


    Hahaha!!


    ---


    "Envoy, what is this?"


    "The Silver Sword, an artifact that can fully unleash the power within you and grant you even greater strength on that basis. It is a magnificent item personally crafted by the Goddess herself."


    "Made by the Goddess?"


    "Yes. If the operation does not go smoothly, you can directly use the Silver Sword. With absolute power, you can achieve your goals. This way, it will be foolproof. Consider it a blessing from the Goddess and accept it with gratitude."


    "Oh, Thanks for the gift hehe!!"


    --


    Recalling his previous conversation with the Church envoy, Jiyan couldn��t help but feel fortunate. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That Church envoy was really reliable! Not only did he grant me the talent of the Child of Destiny, he even gifted me such a powerful artifact!


    With this, I have nothing to fear!


    First, I��ll kill this meddlesome elf man in front of me, then go find Yuan��er! Right now, Yuan��er shouldn��t have entered the venue yet. I��ll intercept her before that and make eye contact with her. That way, all the previous mistakes will be remedied!


    With that thought, the surging power gathered in his palm. Grinning fiercely, Jiyan suddenly raised his head and glared at the elf man not far away.


    "Pay the price for your meddling, you foolish elf... Huh?!!"


    However, the next moment, Jiyan��s words abruptly stopped, because the instant he raised his head, what entered his eyes was not that detestable elf man, but something that seemed familiar.


    Isn��t that the spiked club that knocked me out earlier?!


    "Huh?!!"


    Before Jiyan could react, the same thing happened a second time.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a crisp, loud bang, the spiked club fiercely smashed into Jiyan��s face, once again caving in his freshly restored handsome features, rendering him unrecognizable. That wasn��t all. The moment the spiked club made contact with Jiyan��s face, it released a shockwave.


    As the impact spread, countless cracks instantly appeared on the silver short sword in Jiyan��s chest.


    Then, it abruptly shattered, scattering all over the ground.


    The silvery-white light that had just enveloped Jiyan��s body and granted him immense power also collapsed in an instant, transforming into countless silvery-white energy particles that dissipated into the world. Jiyan��s energy level also instantly plummeted back to fourth-rank strength.


    Under the impact of the spiked club, Jiyan was sent flying once more, directly crashing back into the trash can from before...


    "No, no, no, this can��t be..."


    After a futile struggle, Jiyan, gradually buried by garbage, fell unconscious again.


    Just like that, before Jiyan��s final plan could even begin, it was declared bankrupt.


    The corridor returned to tranquility once more.


    "Can you not make such a big commotion, you trash."


    After muttering a few words of disdain, Yumo slowly stepped forward and carefully picked up the fallen silver sword fragments from the ground.


    Staring at the silver fragments in his hand that emitted an eerie aura, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of solemnity flashing within them.


    "Hmm, what is this thing again?"


    ��


    At the same time, in the banquet hall of the White Crystal Castle, a handsome man dressed in an exquisite white Church robe suddenly furrowed his brows. Then, he shook his head with a hint of disappointment.


    "He failed so quickly without even making a stir... What a useless fellow."


    The man softly murmured in an indifferent tone.


    "Is something wrong, Lord Scarlet?"


    A young and beautiful blue-haired noble lady beside him couldn��t help but ask curiously upon seeing the man suddenly distracted.


    Hearing this, the man named Scarlet slowly turned his head to look at the brown-haired girl. The disappointment on his face instantly vanished, replaced by a charmingly elegant smile. He said apologetically:


    "I��m sorry, Miss Fiora. Listening to your father��s experience managing the orphanage reminded me of the orphans in the Church Nation. I got distracted for a moment. Please forgive me."


    Gazing at Scarlet��s blue-black gradient long hair that fluttered elegantly, his chiseled and handsome features, and especially those approachable silver eyes brimming with kindness and nobility, Fiora��s face couldn��t help but blush. She waved her hands and shook her head repeatedly:


    "No, no, no, no need to apologize! Lord Scarlet! Rather, Lord Scarlet��s heart that always cares for the people and empathizes with their feelings is something I greatly admire!"


    "Haha, Miss Fiora praises me too much. Since we mentioned the orphanage, could we collaborate on this in the future? I also want to purchase some specially made nutritious food from your family to help supplement the nutrition for the children at the orphanage."


    "Of course!! It would be our trading company��s honor to cooperate with Lord Scarlet!"


    Fiora responded without hesitation.


    At the same time, the way Fiora looked at the man before her became even more reverent and respectful.


    In an instant, this young lady from the trading company seemed to transform into a fangirl, her heart surging with excitement as she gazed at the handsome man in front of her with starry eyes.


    Ah~ Lord Scarlet is dignified, noble, elegant, and powerful, yet so approachable. He wasn��t the least bit displeased by my abrupt conversation. He even cares about the health of the children at all times. Completely unlike those aloof and out-of-touch noble officials!


    As expected of one of the Six Wings who serves the Goddess! He��s simply perfect!

 Chapter 890 - 891: Wrapping Up Issues

    11/12


    "Phew, finally done."


    Sighing with relief, Yumo, in the form of a black-haired elf young man, washed her hands and finally scurried back to the engagement banquet hall.


    As Yumo sat back down in the seat reserved for the elf VIPs, Odom, who had been waiting for a long time, flashed over in an instant and sat down beside Yumo. He carefully leaned close to her ear and asked:


    "La... No, I mean, nephew! Where did you run off to just now?! I was worried sick!"


    Odom asked with great concern.


    Of course, considering Yumo��s monstrously powerful strength, Odom naturally wouldn��t worry about her safety. His main concern was that while Yumo was wandering around, she might accidentally expose her original identity. If Yumo��s identity was exposed, wouldn��t their elf race become "traitors" in the eyes of those Black Rose beasts?


    Just imagining the retaliatory methods of the Black Rose family made Odom��s face turn pale.


    Therefore, what he was worried about was not Yumo��s safety, but the safety of their own elf race.


    Knowing this full well, Yumo responded with a smile:


    "Don��t worry, Uncle Odom. I��ve got it under control and won��t be discovered!"


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Faced with the confident Yumo, Odom could only nod with suspicion. Then, he asked curiously:


    "Then, where did you go for such a long time just now?"


    "Hmm, about that? I went to deal with some garbage."


    Yumo answered with some anger.


    Although Odom��s expression became a bit strange upon hearing this answer, Yumo wasn��t actually lying. She indeed went to deal with garbage - a large human-shaped garbage.


    After cleaning up the traces of battle at the scene, Yumo had no choice but to stage the scene and tamper with Jiyan��s head a bit.


    To be honest, Yumo really wanted to directly kill Jiyan.


    But out of consideration for exposing her identity and causing trouble for Yuan��er and the others, Yumo ultimately gave up on taking action. Although she didn��t take action, Yumo obviously couldn��t allow that fellow Jiyan to continue harboring malicious intentions and approach her daughter. Therefore, Yumo went to great lengths to ruin Jiyan��s brain and fabricate the illusion that he had gone mad from drinking and fell off the rooftop, damaging his brain.


    Only after taking care of all this did Yumo hurry back to the banquet hall.


    "Sigh, it was still quite a troublesome task."


    Yumo��s words were filled with weariness.


    Hearing this answer, Odom seemed to realize that Yumo had no intention of saying more and gave up on further questioning.


    After all, for some matters, it��s better to know less.


    "In any case, good work. Have some water, nephew."


    Odom respectfully handed a glass to Yumo.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Yumo politely took the glass of water.


    "Oh right, Uncle Odom, has the engagement ceremony started now?"


    "Yes, Miss Yuan��er just made her appearance."


    Saying that, Odom turned his gaze towards the ceremonial stage not far away.


    Following Odom��s line of sight, Yumo also looked towards that stage. At this moment, on the solemn ceremonial stage, under the escort of dozens of fully armed white-armored knights, two extraordinary figures had already stood at the center of the stage, facing the gazes of countless people. One of them, a nearly 1.9-meter tall man with a rugged face and a hint of heroism, wearing a handsome military coat, was none other than the current Grand Marshal of Night Wish City - Malok.


    As Lord Xiumu was indisposed, the engagement ceremony of the young lady of Night Wish City was presided over by this second-in-command of Night Wish City.


    And beside him, the much more petite pink-haired girl was the protagonist of this engagement banquet, none other than Yumo��s youngest daughter.


    Yuan��er.


    Very quickly, Yumo ignored everyone else around and focused all her attention on her daughter.


    "Yuan��er�� has changed so much..."


    Although Yumo had seen Yuan��er on the rooftop just now, due to Jiyan that bastard attracting her attention, Yumo didn��t have the chance to carefully observe her long-unseen daughter. Therefore, when Yumo saw Yuan��er bathed in the spotlight from below the stage, she couldn��t help but sigh with emotion.


    The corners of her mouth curved up slightly, revealing a gratified smile.


    They say a girl changes drastically at eighteen.


    In just a few years, the little girl from back then had actually become the graceful young lady of today?


    Sigh, it feels a bit unfamiliar all of a sudden.


    However, as expected of my child.


    So beautiful.


    Taking in the sight of Yuan��er in her exquisite dress and hearing the praise for Yuan��er from those around, Yumo unknowingly became smug. As a mother, hearing others compliment her child naturally made Yumo feel very pleased.


    However, pleased as she was, upon seeing the undulations on Yuan��er��s chest, Yumo couldn��t help but shudder all over.


    The next moment, under Odom��s puzzled gaze beside her, Yumo slowly raised her hand and pressed it against her chest with complex emotions.


    Why?


    Why?


    My children, except for Liyu, had all developed so well one after another? Yet I... Why?!!!


    Vaguely, Odom seemed to see substantial black energy oozing out from Yumo��s body.


    "Ne-Nephew?"


    Fortunately, Yumo quickly stabilized her depressed mood, regained her previous composure, and patted Odom��s shoulder as if to reassure him.


    "It��s nothing, don��t mind it."


    "Oh, oh oh, alright..."


    ��


    At the same time, on the ceremonial stage, after finishing the basic welcoming remarks and opening speech, Marshal Malok, as the host, slightly turned his eyes and met Yuan��er��s heterochromatic pupils.


    After receiving the young lady��s approval, Malok directly entered today��s main topic:


    "Everyone, today is the engagement ceremony of our Night Wish City��s young lady. After several months of selection and evaluation, we have finally determined the most outstanding candidate who possesses both talent and beauty, and is favored by the young lady."


    As these words were spoken, the venue instantly fell silent. Almost everyone��s eyes were focused on Malok, waiting for this Marshal to announce the final result.


    After all, who exactly was the fianc�� chosen by Young Lady Yuan��er? This had been a hot topic that stirred up the entire Ancita Continent for a full month! Everyone was extremely concerned about this matter because it was a major event that would change the future power structure of the continent! Especially for those major family members who had submitted marriage proposals to Night Wish City, they held their breaths and waited for the result with bated breath.


    And in their hearts, they prayed that the one chosen by Young Lady Yuan��er was the young master of their family.


    Those young lords and princes also became restless, pressing their chests one after another, and gazing at Malok and Yuan��er beside him with expectant eyes. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under everyone��s solemn gazes, Malok slowly opened his mouth:


    "That most outstanding candidate is... is... is... is... um, this..."


    ??!


    Huh?


    What��s going on?


    However, at this critical juncture, Malok��s words became stuttered, causing everyone to reveal puzzled and uncomprehending expressions. The originally quiet stage instantly became abuzz with discussions.


    "Why isn��t he saying it?"


    "What��s going on?"


    "Is there a problem with the name?"


    "Grand Marshal, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the discussions of the crowd, Malok also appeared very helpless. How could he not want to speak out the name of the most outstanding candidate?!


    But the problem was, where was that bastard Jiyan?!


    That��s right, the reason Malok suddenly got stuck was because he suddenly discovered a very serious problem.


    Jiyan-Malin, the fianc�� of the young lady, was missing? That most outstanding candidate who should have been sitting in the front row was missing?!


    Damn it!!


    Where is he?!


    He was clearly here before, so why is he gone at this moment?! How am I supposed to continue like this?!


    Malok inwardly roared with some despair and anger.


    Under normal circumstances, after he finished the announcement, Jiyan was supposed to stand up to accept everyone��s applause and blessings, then go on stage to stand together with Young Lady Yuan��er and begin the engagement ceremony. And now? Once he made the announcement, everyone would discover that Jiyan was nowhere to be seen?


    The person chosen as Young Lady Yuan��er��s fianc�� had disappeared from the venue just like that?!


    What would outsiders think?!


    Wouldn��t they think our young lady was abandoned?! Then what about the reputation of our Night Wish City?!!! And what about the young lady��s reputation?!!!


    Jiyan, you little rabbit bastard...


    At this moment, Malok had the urge to directly tear Jiyan into pieces.


    Anger aside, after looking left and right and still not finding Jiyan, Malok had no choice but to direct his gaze towards Yuan��er beside him.


    However, Malok, who had originally wanted to consult Yuan��er through eye contact about what to do, was stunned to find that the young lady wasn��t flustered by this situation at all. The pink-haired girl still maintained that dignified and beautiful smile, with not a trace of panic in her eyes. In fact, in Malok��s view, the young lady seemed completely confident and at ease.


    ???


    Hmm?


    ???


    Hmm?


    Young Lady??

 Chapter 891 - 892: A Shocking Candidate

    12/12


    In a certain VIP room of the banquet hall.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, a table shattered into pieces under Kalina��s palm.


    Staring intently at the venue below, staring at the embarrassed Malok, Kalina quickly realized the current situation.


    That guy Jiyan was missing!!


    "That bastard, I told him to cooperate properly, and now he��s nowhere to be seen?"


    Although it was a temporary act, becoming my sister��s fake fianc�� was a blessing you could only receive if your ancestors�� graves emitted green smoke! You bastard, how dare you waste the opportunity we gave you like this?!


    You dare to make my sister lose face?!


    I��ll uproot your entire Malin family later!


    Realizing the current situation, Kalina��s displeasure had already spread like a virus in her heart, and killing intent gradually oozed out from her body, slowly transforming into substantial blood-red flames.


    Of course, Kalina wasn��t the only one whose emotions were "slightly" fluctuating after realizing the situation.


    ��


    Seeing Malok hesitating and struggling without revealing the fianc����s name, Odom poked the black-haired elf youth beside him who had a beautiful smile:


    "Nephew, why did he stop halfway through the announcement and can��t speak?"


    "Hmm?"


    As this question entered her ears, Yumo who had been observing her daughter��s changes, was instantly stunned. Then, the joy on her face faded away at a visible speed, replaced by unease and a bit of panic!


    It��s over, it��s over, it��s over!!! Something went wrong!!! Damn it! I forgot about this matter!


    After taking in the sight of the people around her discussing in a lively manner, Yumo, the "culprit," suddenly had the urge to slap herself a few times.


    Yuan��er and the others don��t know that the fianc�� was dealt with by me, right?!


    If the organizers announce the fianc����s name, but the fianc�� is not present?!


    In that case, won��t everyone think the fianc�� is unwilling to accept the engagement and left on his own accord? If so, what about my baby��s reputation?!


    Ahhhhh!!


    I really shouldn��t have dealt with that bastard just now.


    No, no, that��s not right.


    That bastard already made a move, so it would have been difficult not to deal with him even if I wanted to. Besides, with his character, it��s impossible to let him become Yuan��er��s fianc��.


    The problem is, after dealing with him, I should have created some explosions to delay the start of the engagement banquet, and also let Yuan��er and the others know about Jiyan��s situation��


    How could I have thought I had it under control and then happily returned to drink tea and watch the show?!


    In an instant, a strong sense of regret surged in Yumo��s heart. Thinking that she might have caused her daughter to lose face, Yumo felt verry disappointed on herself.


    However, more than regret and self-blame, what Yumo was more concerned about now was how Yuan��er would handle this situation.


    Cancel it temporarily? Or choose someone else on the spot?


    Or should I lend a hand?


    But in this kind of occasion, I can��t recklessly use my powers��


    What should I do?!!!


    Yumo��s heart let out a series of hysterical roars.


    However, just as Yumo was feeling conflicted and at a loss, Yuan��er on the ceremonial stage took action first.


    The pink-haired girl walked step by step to Grand Marshal Malok��s side and whispered to him:


    "Leave the rest to me, Grandpa Malok."


    "Miss Yuan��er?"


    Seeing Yuan��er��s confident demeanor, Malok was stunned for a moment. But in the end, he complied with Yuan��er��s intention and handed the microphone imbued with amplification magic to Yuan��er.


    After taking the microphone, Yuan��er gracefully walked to the front of the ceremonial stage.


    She didn��t show any sign of stage fright despite the hundreds of sharp gazes, still maintaining the elegant and dignified image of a young lady. Even though she was a girl who disliked being on stage and stared at, there was no trace of panic in Yuan��er��s eyes at the moment, only brimming with confidence.


    Looking at the VIP guests below who were whispering to each other and constantly emitting puzzled emotions, the corners of Yuan��er��s mouth curved up slightly, revealing a sweet and charming smile.


    "Everyone, could you quiet down a bit?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the still somewhat noisy hall instantly fell silent, and everyone��s eyes unanimously gathered on Yuan��er.


    Under such gazes, a hint of guilt appeared on Yuan��er��s face.


    "I apologize. In the host script I gave to Mr. Malok earlier, I deliberately didn��t write the name of my fianc��. So, it led to a brief awkwardness. Please forgive me. As for why I did that... umm, because this is a major life event after all, and I wanted to announce it myself..."


    As these words entered their ears, the people below all showed expressions of "so that��s how it is," seeming to understand the reason for Malok��s earlier embarrassment.


    "Then, who exactly is the engagement partner that Miss Yuan��er and the Lord have finally chosen?"


    An elderly man dressed in luxurious attire curiously asked from below.


    When this question was raised, the eyes of the VIP guests looking at Yuan��er were instantly filled with intense anticipation.


    However, in response to this question, Yuan��er only smiled slightly and teasingly raised her hand to twirl her pink hair.


    "About that..."


    While teasing, under the focused gazes of everyone, the pink-haired girl stepped down from the ceremonial stage one step at a time.


    On the other hand, unlike the anticipation and curiosity of others, Yumo felt unease towards the words spoken by Yuan��er on stage.


    Indeed, Yuan��er��s words did temporarily alleviate the awkward atmosphere, but it couldn��t fundamentally solve this problem. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That guy Jiyan was already lying unconscious outside the White Crystal Castle! What can you announce, you little girl? Don��t tell me you��re really going to randomly choose someone?!


    Even for the sake of saving face, you can��t be so reckless!!!


    Randomly choosing someone won��t lead to happiness!!!


    Yuan��er! Don��t be so impulsive!


    Undoubtedly, at this moment, Yumo��s heart had already entered a roaring mode. Even vaguely, some dangerous thoughts popped up in Yumo��s mind.


    Should I just blow up the scene?


    I can��t take action myself, that��s true, but in that case, can��t I have Yue take action?


    However, just as Yumo was about to summon Yue to start taking action, Odom beside her kept poking Yumo��s waist under the table with his finger. Under this series of stimulation, Yumo��s consciousness instantly returned from her thoughts to reality, and she looked at Odom beside her with some confusion.


    "What��s up?"


    In response to Yumo��s question, Odom didn��t reply and just kept looking forward.


    Feeling puzzled, Yumo also raised her head and looked forward.


    Then, she froze.


    "Huh?"


    Wh-What��s going on?


    At this moment, Yuan��er, who had just said she would personally announce the engagement partner, had already crossed through one VIP guest after another at some unknown time, ignoring one young man after another harboring expectations, and directly came to the area where the elf VIPs were seated, arriving in front of the elven young man that Yumo had transformed into.


    Then, under the breathless gazes of everyone, Yuan��er...


    Staring at the girl in front of her who had her hands behind her back and a radiant, blissful smile on her face, Yumo blinked a few times, somewhat at a loss.


    Why?


    Why did Yuan��er come to me??


    Wait? Could it be?!


    In an instant, an ominous feeling arose in Yumo��s heart.


    Soon, this feeling was confirmed.


    The next moment, before Yumo could say anything, under the dumbfounded gazes of countless people, the beautiful pink-haired girl excitedly stepped forward, grabbed a certain frail elf, and intimately hugged his arm in front of everyone~


    "Everyone, let me introduce you. This is the most suitable engagement partner that Grandpa and I have chosen, Brother Velin!!"


    Yumo: Hmm? Huh? What? WTF?!

 Chapter 892 - 893: The Intense Reaction of the Crowd

    "This is my fianc��, Brother Velin~" The girl��s voice, like a heavenly melody, was filled with joy and excitement.


    As this declaration was made, the entire engagement venue instantly erupted into a frenzy. In an instant, countless eyes were filled with astonishment, shock, envy, and even jealousy. Everyone��s gazes were locked onto that elven youth.


    "He, who is he? Velin? Never heard of him?!"


    "Seems to be the second son of Elf King Karos, the one who has always been sickly?"


    "That person hasn��t even interacted with Miss Yuan��er, why would Miss Yuan��er choose him?!"


    "Attracted by his appearance? Gotta admit, that elven lad is quite handsome. But who would��ve thought, those elves who claimed to stay out of it, secretly submitted a marriage proposal? Hehe, impressive. Saying one thing and doing another, what a bunch of hypocrites."


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, the elven people who had sought to keep a low profile by sitting in the corner of the venue suddenly became the focus of the entire hall.


    However, Crown Prince Odom no longer had the energy to deal with this matter, let alone respond to the questioning words nearby and defend the reputation of the elven race.


    Upon hearing Yuan��er��s declaration, he was directly stunned on the spot, mouth agape, eyes locked dead on the black-haired elven youth. He wanted to say something, but didn��t dare to.


    After slightly accepting the reality, Odom unconsciously cast a strange gaze towards the elven youth. He had previously guessed that Yumo left the venue to deal with the matter of Yuan��er��s fianc��, with the purpose of stopping this engagement banquet.


    In Odom��s view, with Yumo��s power and identity, stopping Yuan��er from getting engaged to another man should have been as easy as pie. But unexpectedly, the method she ultimately used was this?


    Staring at the pink-haired girl who was happily hugging Yumo��s shoulders, Odom was very certain that the happiness in her eyes was genuine! It wasn��t some pretense.


    After a moment��s hesitation, Odom unprecedentedly cast a questioning gaze tinged with a bit of reproach towards the elven youth.


    -"Umm, Lady Yumo, is Miss Yuan��er...your daughter? Isn��t it a bit inappropriate to go seduce your own daughter?"-


    -No! I��m not! I didn��t!! How could I possibly go seduce my daughter?! I��m not some kind of evl mother!!-


    Faced with Odom��s questioning gaze, Yumo, who had transformed into an elven youth, cried out in her heart with great grievance and felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Undoubtedly, after Yuan��er announced the elven second prince Velin as her fianc��, countless people in the venue were shocked. But strictly speaking, the degree of their shock was far less than Yumo herself.


    Everything happening right now completely exceeded Yumo��s expectations. She never imagined that Yuan��er would choose the fictitious character "Velin" as her fianc��.


    Velin and Yuan��er had only met once, Apart from that brief conversation on the rooftop, the two had no interaction at all?! Why would Yuan��er choose me?!


    For a moment, Yumo��s brows twitched non-stop, and she could only force out an awkward smile under everyone��s gaze. While dealing with people��s stares, Yumo carefully lowered her body and whispered in Yuan��er��s ear:


    "Umm, Miss Yuan��er, are, are you serious?"


    Faced with Yumo��s question, Yuan��er turned her head to meet Yumo��s gaze and blinked very innocently and solemnly:


    "Of course I��m serious, my dear~"


    "Eh??"


    When the words "my dear" fell into her ears, Yumo��s heart was directly hit by a critical strike.


    "Ah, hehe, hehe. Being chosen by you is, is my honor. But, but, we, we just met for the first time, right? Why, why? Why would you choose me?"


    Yumo still wanted to struggle a bit, asking in a stammering voice. Unfortunately, Yuan��er didn��t give her any chance to resist.


    The pink-haired girl shyly covered her mouth with her sleeve, her face flushed, and said, "How could I have the nerve to say the reason in public, you meanie~"


    After twisting her body coquettishly, Yuan��er directly chose to ignore Yumo��s question, and smilingly pulled her towards the ceremonial stage:


    "Let��s not talk about this for now, come on, my dear, the ceremony isn��t over yet~"


    Before the words faded, a terrifyingly powerful force erupted from Yuan��er��s arm. Yumo, whose set strength was only at the 4th level, naturally had no ability to resist. She could only let Yuan��er drag her, step by step, towards the ceremonial stage.


    Why did it turn out like this?....


    Yumo muttered to herself with immense frustration. It seemed like the situation was starting to develop out of contro.


    "Damn it!! That elf looks really unhappy too?!"


    "He��s not happy even after being chosen? Does he have a death wish?!!"


    "Does he look down on Miss Yuan��er? Too self-righteous!" Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Others fought tooth and nail for this position, yet he got it effortlessly. Not only is he not grateful, he��s even disdainful? Infuriating!"


    Although Yumo tried her best to conceal her emotions and put on a "happy" appearance, being chosen as her daughter��s fianc�� was simply too ridiculous and shocking. Even Yumo couldn��t control her current emotions. Her smile was like it was forcibly squeezed out, full of awkwardness and dissonance.


    The guests present weren��t blind. Naturally, they could see the elven youth��s unusual expression.


    Therefore, countless angry gazes, like sharp swords, pierced Yumo from all directions, as if wanting to cut her to pieces.


    Of course, the sharpest gaze among them didn��t come from these ordinary guests, but from the VIP room right above the ceremonial stage.


    If the angry gazes of others were like ordinary blades, then the gaze shooting out from this VIP room was the scythe of the Grim Reaper!


    Staring intently at the elven youth whose arm was held by Yuan��er, Kalina��s complexion had already darkened to the point of turning black.


    Jiyan��s temporary disappearance had already made her extremely unhappy. And now? Her sister actually inexplicably chose a wet-behind-the-ears elven lad?!


    Moreover, judging from that gaze, Yuan��er��s affection was heartfelt?! When did my little sister fall for that Karos fellow��s son?


    It happened so abruptly that Kalina��s mind even entered a state of crashing for a while. And when she came back to her senses, realizing that her sister might have really been snatched away, Kalina��s worries and anger began to continuously well up from the bottom of her heart, instantly enveloping her entire being.


    Clenching her fists tightly, a cold gleam gradually seeped out from Kalina��s eyes.


    " Yuan��er, why would you fall for that elven boy?" Kalina was completely baffled.


    And at this moment, Liyu��s words beside her added fuel to the fire! Perfectly demonstrating what it meant to "fan the flames".


    "Sister Kalina! That guy, that guy is the scoundrel who lured Limo with chicken drumsticks before! After failing to harm Limo, he went to deceive Yuan��er��s feelings?! I said Karos couldn��t have been so lucky these years! Turns out he was raising a pretty boy to seduce us!"


    Pointing at the elven youth on the stage below, Liyu angrily spoke in a tone of ��seeing through everything��.


    As these words entered her ears, the flames of anger in Kalina��s heart climbed higher and higher. Let alone Kalina, when this thought surfaced in her mind, even the usually good-tempered Liyu had the urge to rush up and give that elven boy a good beating. The gray-haired girl��s pink fists remained tightly clenched.


    "That stinking brat actually dares to deceive Yuan��er��s feelings? He must be, severely punished!!" Liyu huffed and made a vicious vow.


    In Liyu��s heart, that elven boy had already been labeled as an emotional swindler.


    However, making a vow was one thing, Liyu didn��t really dare to rush down and take action now. She was quite conflicted inside. After all, if Yuan��er truly liked this boy? And she rushed up to beat him, stopping the engagement, Yuan��er might hold a grudge against her.


    Although she was doing it for her sister��s sake, the thoughts of a child in puberty were always hard to grasp. Yuan��er might think that she ruined her marriage?


    She didn��t want to be hated by her sister. But at this juncture, if she didn��t take action herself, how should she punish that elven boy and stop the engagement banquet? Or who would be more suitable to go?


    And just as Liyu was pondering, a familiar voice suddenly entered the gray-haired girl��s ears, instantly giving Liyu a feeling of enlightenment?


    "Hey, good evening, my dear sisters~ Sorry for being a bit late with the gift, hahaha, sorry sorry. So, what��s the situation with the engagement banquet now?"


    Hmm? This voice? Oho? There��s a way!


    Turning her head to look behind, seeing that purple-haired man who bounced in laughing into the VIP room, a glint flashed through Liyu��s eyes.


    The next moment, an anxious voice, with a slight sob, suddenly resounded in the VIP room.


    -"Wahhh, Brother Pierre!! Something terrible has happened!"-

 Chapter 893 - 894: A Bold Punch

    1/2


    "Huh??"


    Upon hearing Liyu��s slightly tearful and aggrieved words, Pipi who had just stepped into the VIP room was stunned for a moment. Confusion gradually welled up in his deep purple eyes.


    Huh?


    What��s going on?


    After entering the territory of Night Wish City, Pipi had been caught by the guards and imprisoned for causing trouble and fighting. It wasn��t until Kalina issued an order that Pipi was released on bail. In addition, he had to prepare a gift for Yuan��er��s engagement ceremony, so Pipi ended up being the only one who arrived late.


    As an older brother, Pipi naturally knew the true purpose of Yuan��er��s engagement this time. But since it was an engagement banquet, in Pipi��s view, even if his sisters wouldn��t be happy, their mood shouldn��t be too bad.


    Therefore, Upon seeing Liyu��s pitiful expression, Pipi was taken aback.


    However, As a doting brother, after hearing Liyu��s cry for help, Pipi dropped the gift in his hand and flashed to Liyu��s side in an instant. The confusion in his eyes had been replaced by anxiety and unease.


    "What��s wrong, Liyu? What do you mean by big trouble? What happened?"


    "Wuu... Be-because..."


    With that, Liyu slowly raised her hand and pointed at the stage below with a trembling finger.


    "Hmm?"


    Following Liyu��s little hand, Pipi quickly turned his gaze to the ceremonial stage in the center of the banquet hall. Upon seeing the elf boy intimately supporting Yuan��er, the legendary Sword Demon king suddenly furrowed his brows.


    "Who is that boy? The fianc��? No, that��s not right! Isn��t Yuan��er��s fianc�� supposed to be a stinky human boy?"


    Liyu quickly provided an explanation to this question.


    Of course, she used a worried tone.


    "That guy is not Yuan��er��s fianc��. That, that guy is just an elven pretty boy! He came to deceive Yuan��er��s feelings!"


    "What?! Pretty boy?! Deceiving feelings?!"


    "Yes! It must be a plot by that Karos guy! Earlier, that elven pretty boy even tried to deceive Limo��s feelings and almost lured her away with just a chicken drumstick!"


    "WHAT?!"


    As these words entered his ears, Pipi��s face changed greatly. His brows furrowed tightly, veins bulged, and he couldn��t help but rub his fists.


    "Heh, I knew those long-eared elves couldn��t stay put for long. They really want to stir up trouble this time. They even set their sights on my little sister?"


    After muttering gloomily for a while, Pipi rubbed Liyu��s little head beside him and confidently patted his chest in front of her, promising:


    "No worries! Leave it to your dear brother! That damn pretty boy probably doesn��t know how to spell the word ��death��!!"


    Before the words fell, As a man of his action, Pipi walked towards the VIP room door without hesitation.


    ��


    On the other side, After taking in every word of Liyu and Pipi��s conversation, Kalina gradually calmed down from her irritable mood and looked at the elf boy on the ceremonial stage thoughtfully. Due to the sudden incident, Kalina indeed had the impulse to dismember that elf boy just now, but after careful consideration, Kalina felt something was amiss.


    "Wait a minute? Something seems strange."


    It��s true that Limo is gluttonous,


    But after enjoying so many delicacies, she shouldn��t be tempted by just a chicken drumstick, well maybe?


    Moreover, Compared to chicken drumsticks, the many powerful humans in the banquet hall were obviously more attractive to that child. Rather, it was a bit too outrageous for that elf boy to appease Limo with just a chicken drumstick.


    Also, having taken care of Yuan��er for so long, Kalina was very clear that Yuan��er was not the type to be infatuated with handsome guys at first sight. Not to mention, her sister��s taste might be a bit problematic.


    One could see some clues from how she teased Meliora all day long.


    After only interacting with that elf boy for such a short time, she shouldn��t have become infatuated with him, right?


    As these doubts emerged, Kalina couldn��t help but furrow her brows, her crimson eyes filled with solemnity.


    And in the next moment, A bold guess suddenly flashed in Kalina��s mind.


    "Could it be?!!"


    If that��s the case, Limo and Yuan��er��s reactions would make sense! It could also explain why that elf boy had a reluctant expression on his face!


    In an instant, An indescribable joy began to spread uncontrollably in Kalina��s heart. However, what surged along with this joy, even more intensely, was an emotion called "trepidation".


    "Wait a minute, Brother Pierre!! Don��t act recklessly, ahhh!!"


    Realizing something was wrong, Kalina hurriedly turned her head to look behind her, trying to stop her brother who was about to make a big move.


    However, Pipi��s efficiency of action was unusually high this time.


    By the time Kalina turned her head, Pipi had already disappeared without a trace under the escort of lightning.


    "..."


    Seeing this scene, Kalina was stunned on the spot, and an ominous premonition arose.


    Then, Her bad feeling was verified.


    ��


    Boom!!!


    A loud bang suddenly came from the hall below.


    ?!!


    No,


    No way, right?!


    Feeling a great sense of unease, Kalina immediately rushed to the railing and looked down at the ceremonial stage below with trepidation. Then, a scene that made her eyes widen and almost suffocate suddenly appeared before her eyes.


    "Oh my god..."


    At this moment,


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of everyone, a certain purple-haired man angrily punched open the hall door and charged onto the ceremonial stage like lightning, unstoppable! He charged in front of Yuan��er and that elf boy.


    Before any of the guards could react, the purple-haired man suddenly swung his fist, hitting the elf boy��s face squarely!


    Boom!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering sound of energy release, the elf boy instantly flew back, smashing a majestic decorative sculpture to pieces not far away...


    In an instant, The entire city fell silent, and everyone stared at the "uninvited guest" on the ceremonial stage with an incredulous gaze.


    Kalina, who took in all of this, suddenly turned pale with fright, her face drained of color, looking utterly disheartened.


    If it weren��t for her sisters watching beside her, Kalina even had the urge to slap herself hard a few times.


    ��


    On the other side, Pipi, who had become the focus of the entire city, didn��t care about the various thoughts of the people around him. After punching away the fox spirit who tried to seduce his sister, Pipi instantly felt refreshment. After venting his strength, he felt an unprecedented sense of ease.


    In fact, this act of punching away a scumbag in front of everyone even made Pipi feel a sense of complacency. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe."


    After flicking his hair with his hand and striking a pose he thought was cool, Pipi looked at the pink-haired girl beside him with a rather smug expression:


    "Don��t worry, Yuan��er. Your brother has taken care of the scumbag~"


    Pipi said, as if seeking credit.


    However,


    When he turned his head to look at his sister, Pipi was stunned and blinked in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    Because,


    The Yuan��er that met his eyes did not show a grateful and excited smile as Pipi had expected. Instead, she stared at him in silence with a gloomy expression. Her beautiful red and blue heterochromatic eyes seemed to have lost their luster, staring at Pipi with a deadly gaze.


    Being stared at with such eyes, Pipi couldn��t help but feel a chill down his spine. After awkwardly scratching the back of his head, Pipi asked timidly:


    "Umm, little sis? Why, why are you looking at your brother like that?"


    In an instant, For some reason, Pipi suddenly felt a bone-chilling coldness.


    Hiss~


    Why do I feel like��


    I fucked up again��

 Chapter 894 - 895: The Aggrieved Mommy

    2/2


    "Yuan��er, why, why are you looking at your brother like that? You are scaring me..."


    Faced with Yuan��er��s ice-cold gaze that seemed to be looking at a dead man, Pipi suddenly felt a chill down his spine, and his body couldn��t help but shiver.


    Didn��t he just save his sister from the hands of a scumbag?


    Why was his sister looking at him so strangely?!


    Strictly speaking,


    Pipi was a diehard siscon. Being stared at by his most beloved little sister with eyes that looked at him like trash, Pipi��s heart instantly suffered hundreds of thousands of critical damage. The purple-haired boy couldn��t help but raise his hand to his chest, wanting to cry but having no tears, and said:


    "Um, Yuan��er, is, is there a problem?"


    Unfortunately, Pipi��s question did not receive an answer from Yuan��er.


    As if Yuan��er was no longer willing to talk to her brother, she directly turned her head, dodging Pipi��s hand that reached out to try to stroke her head. Under Pipi��s helpless and miserable gaze, she ran straight towards the elven boy who had been punched away by him.


    "Velin! Are, are you okay..."


    Hearing his sister��s anxious cry, Pipi was dumbfounded, and his outstretched hand froze in mid-air.


    His entire being began to be in disarray in the wind.


    Huh??


    What the f@uck is happening!?


    ��


    On the other side, pushing aside the nearby attendants, Yuan��er quickly arrived at the ruins of the shattered statue.


    Ignoring the strange looks from the guests not far away, Yuan��er completely abandoned the etiquette she had learned in the past and her elegance as a young lady. Under the dumbfounded gazes of everyone, the pink-haired girl displayed astonishing physical strength, easily breaking through the heavy statue fragments. Relying on her power, she found the elven boy buried under the rubble.


    The next moment, The pink-haired girl hurriedly knelt down beside the elven boy and asked anxiously.


    "Velin! How are you?!"


    "..."


    Faced with Yuan��er��s call, the elven boy, like a puppet with broken strings, did not respond at all and just stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Apparently, Yumo, who was disguised as the elven boy, was still in a state of shock.


    Huh?


    Where am I?


    Was I just hit?


    Was I punched away?


    And the person who hit me, why does he look a bit familiar? That voice, those movements? How... how come they��re a bit like my baka-son Pierre?


    No, no, no, impossible, how could my son hit me? It��s impossible...


    Yumo kept muttering to herself , as if she still wanted to escape reality.


    Unfortunately, Yuan��er��s next words directly shattered Yumo��s illusion.


    "I��m sorry, I��m sorry, Velin! Brother Pierre didn��t mean it, he was just having a brain shock! Don��t, don��t take it to heart!"


    Ah?


    So the person who hit me just now is also called Pierre?


    He has the same name as my son?


    What a coincidence, hehe...


    Hehe...


    Heh... S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like hell it��s a coincidence!! That beast is none other than my idiot son!!


    Yumo, who had finally realized this point, instantly felt a storm of anger surging in her heart. The flames of rage burned fiercely in her heart. In her inner world, Yumo even held her head with both hands and let out one hysterical roar after another.


    You dare to hit your mother!!


    Pierre!


    You little brat, you really have a death wish!!!


    For a moment, Yumo had the urge to summon Yue and fiercely spank Pierre��s butt.


    However, In the end, Yumo still controlled this impulse. After all, she was very clear that she was currently concealing her identity. Once she made a move, she would be exposed. The plan she had made, she had to grit her teeth and complete it even if she had to cry!


    Thinking of this, Yumo suppressed the urge to beat someone��s butt for the first time.


    However, Although the impulse to go berserk was suppressed by Yumo, another emotion called "grievance" began to spread uncontrollably from Yumo��s heart.


    Sigh...


    What the hell is today!


    Wanting to stop Yuan��er from being deceived by a bad man, she inexplicably became her child��s fianc��... Encountering such a mess of things was one thing, but later she was even scolded as a "scumbag" by her own son and even punched away? What the hell is going on!!


    Is this a mistake...


    Facing a mother he hasn��t seen in a long time, he actually greeted me with a punch?


    This is�� too much!


    At this moment, A strong feeling of grievance occupied her heart.


    Just like that, The "elven boy��s" eyes gradually rippled with layers of waves, and his aggrieved emotions were revealed without a doubt.


    Yumo of course wanted to control her emotions, but being punched by her son was too much of a blow to her, and she had a hard time controlling herself. Considering her current setting, which was a weak and sickly elven prince, Yumo gave up on suppressing her emotions.


    In the end, Under Yuan��er��s bewildered gaze, crystal clear tears slowly slid down the elven boy��s cheeks.


    "Huh??!"


    Seeing this scene, Yuan��er also panicked. She could only take out a handkerchief in a fluster and carefully wipe away the tears on Yumo��s face, gently comforting:


    "It��s okay, it��s okay, Velin."


    Looking at the scene on stage, except for the stunned Odom and other elves, the other guests couldn��t help but show disgusted expressions.


    In their view, Wasn��t it just an ordinary punch?! Is it necessary to cry in public?!


    Being so weak, can he still be considered a man?!


    How could such a guy possibly be worthy of Miss Yuan��er?


    In an instant, voices of discussion rose and fell.


    However, Just as most of the guests began to discuss, the seats of the church guests were unusually quiet. Scarlet, as the representative of the Church Nation, had been resting his chin on his hand from beginning to end, thoughtfully watching the purple-haired boy who was a bit flustered on the ceremonial stage.


    In the eyes of others,


    This purple-haired boy was just a crude man with brute strength and no manners.


    But Scarlet was different. The moment he saw the purple-haired man, one of the current top combat powers of the Church Nation immediately recognized his identity.


    "Sword Demon..."


    Scarlet softly uttered his title.


    He was not surprised by the Sword Demon��s arrival. What truly surprised him was the elven boy who was crying softly.


    Judging from the Sword Demon��s movements and momentum when he swung his fist, he had no intention of holding back. Even relying on pure physical strength, the power of that strike was enough to kill a early seventh-level powerhouse. It was not as trivial as the guests beside him described.


    As the fourth-level elven prince, it was impossible for him to be alive.


    "Able to withstand the Sword Demon��s punch? Able to make the young lady of Night Wish City fall in love at first sight? Also, the reaction of the elves?"


    Glancing at the side with the corner of his eye,


    Seeing Odom and the others showing fearful emotions instead of worried emotions, the corners of Scarlet��s mouth curled up slightly. He was even more certain of his guess.


    Casting his excited gaze towards the distant elven boy, Scarlet let out a meaningful chuckle.


    "Hehe, finally, you��re back?"


    ...


    On the other side, after struggling for a while on the ceremonial stage, Pipi finally decided to go up and advise his sister.


    As a brother who doted on his sister, Pipi naturally did not want his cute sister to be deceived by a "scumbag".


    Besides,


    If his sister was tricked away by a bad person, how would he explain it to his mother in the future?


    Although he had only heard about it through hearsay, Pipi always firmly believed in what his sister Liyu said.


    In his heart, that elven boy was just a bastard who deceived girls under the guise of being weak.


    Slowly stepping forward, Pipi took a deep breath and said:


    "Yuan��er, don��t be fooled by that guy. He even tried to seduce your sister Limo before. He��s a complete playboy, and he might even be deliberately arranged by the Elven King to deceive your feelings! So, believe in your brother. Stay away from that guy. And let your brother beat him up a couple more times! Teach this playboy a harsh lesson... Huh?!"


    But before he could finish, Kalina, who had just been in the VIP room, flashed to Pipi��s side in an instant, causing Pipi��s eyes to narrow.


    "Ka, Kalina?"


    "Sorry, brother, this is for your own good."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Before Pipi could react, Kalina, with a cold face, suddenly raised her hand and grabbed her dear brother��s neck. Without a second word, she used Thunder Blade!


    "You incompetent fool, just shut up..."


    The next moment,


    Kalina dragged the foaming-at-the-mouth Pipi and directly turned into a crimson meteor, smashing through the wall of the hall and galloping away into the distance. Leaving a group of guests in their seats looking at each other in dismay, not knowing what to do.


    Today��s engagement banquet?


    Wtf is going on!??

 Chapter 895 - 896 : Pipi’s gloomy future

    -Night Wish City.


    -In the suburban area far from the main city,


    Whoosh!


    On the desolate grassland, countless azure energy particles suddenly appeared out of thin air and rapidly converged into a majestic and magnificent teleportation array. As the array operated, accompanied by someone��s heart-wrenching shout, two figures were directly teleported to this uninhabited area under the effect of the array and suddenly fell from the sky!


    Boom!


    After a loud bang,


    The array collapsed and dissipated.


    Surrounded by the azure energy particles, the two figures landed on the ground. However,


    Due to the posture during teleportation, one of the purple-haired boys landed in a less than elegant manner, directly plunging headfirst into the soil.


    After a brief struggle, the purple-haired boy, who was none other than our friend Pipi, suddenly pulled his head out of the soil. After frantically shaking his head to get rid of most of the dirt on his face, Pipi angrily turned his head and glared at the tall woman in a dress beside him.


    "Kalina! What are you doing?!"


    Undoubtedly, Pipi felt a surge of displeasure at being suddenly and unexpectedly grabbed by the neck by Kalina, forcibly taken away from the banquet hall, and teleported to this remote wilderness.


    Feeling upset, he immediately raised his hand and protested to his sister.


    "How can you treat your brother like this! Besides, I was helping Yuan��er deal with a scumbag. Kalina, you��re getting in the way..."


    However,


    Before he could finish speaking, Kalina, with a gloomy face, commanded in an extremely cold voice.


    "Shut up."


    "Kalina?! How can you be so rude to your brother..."


    "Shut up and sit down!"


    "Huh? Um..."


    Pipi still wanted to argue about something, wanting to educate his sister that she couldn��t be so rude to her big brother and emphasize his dignity as an elder brother.


    But seeing Kalina��s icy gaze that was identical to Yuan��er��s, as if looking at a dead person, Pipi felt a strange sense of guilt. Therefore, Pipi spineless lowered his head in shame, and the words he was about to say were forcibly swallowed back into his stomach.


    Although he didn��t know what had happened, Pipi could be sure that his sister��s mood had reached an extremely low point.


    Faced with an unhappy sister, Pipi had always been quite obedient.


    Sitting cross-legged on the grass in a very cooperative manner, Pipi smiled awkwardly.


    "Kalina? May I ask, did I do something wrong?"


    At this moment, Pipi was being extremely humble, completely looking like a siscon.


    However, Even though Pipi was being so humble, the anger spreading in Kalina��s heart still could not be suppressed. She continued to coldly stare at Pipi, making him feel a chill down his spine.


    Recalling the pitiful and aggrieved crying appearance of the elven boy just now, Kalina��s anger surged uncontrollably.


    Mother, Is someone to be cherished and loved! This stupid brother actually made Mother cry with a single punch?!! It��s really too much!


    Moreover, Baka Pierre, what have you done?! How are we going to face the future after you did this?!


    Kalina thought to herself with mixed feelings.


    Originally, after guessing that the elven boy was her mother in disguise, Kalina was overjoyed. After all, her mother��s appearance meant that she hadn��t truly abandoned them. With her mother��s appearance, they had a chance to apologize to her for deceiving her back then.


    There was hope to turn everything back to the way it was six years ago.


    At that time, Kalina was already eager to find Yumo after the banquet and act spoiled in her arms!


    However, all these beautiful wishes were shattered the moment Pipi made his move.


    Brother punched Mother away? How am I going to explain this to Mother?!


    Guessing Mother��s identity and then punching her away?!


    Did he want to be beaten to death by Mother!


    If they wanted to gloss over it, it seemed that they could only pretend to be unaware. As the saying goes, the innocent are not guilty... This way, Mother might be lenient?!


    Of course, selling out her brother in one go and putting all the blame on Pipi seemed to be able to solve the problem as well. This way, Kalina could still smoothly get close to Yum later, it��s just that her brother��s butt might suffer a bit.


    If it were in the past, Kalina would probably have sold out her brother without hesitation.


    But now, It seemed that she realized she had tricked her brother too many times. This time, Kalina gave up on the idea of selling out her brother and instead chose to protect her baka brother for once. Before Pipi could act recklessly again, she quickly took him and withdrew from Night Wish City. Afterwards, Kalina only needed to express her ignorance and inform her mother that it was a collective misjudgment on their part.


    The innocent are not guilty, and the law does not punish the masses.


    Perhaps they could pass smoothly.


    Kalina rarely made the decision to protect Pipi.


    Well, although Pipi rushing forward to punch Mother was partly her responsibility. If she had guessed the true identity of that elven boy in time, it wouldn��t have been so awkward.


    However, after making the decision and bringing Pipi to the suburbs, Kalina still couldn��t help but vent her anger at her brother!


    It��s all because of you, you reckless stinky brother!!


    Otherwise, we could have happily welcomed Mother back!!!


    Thinking of this, Kalina gradually ignited a substantial anger, with the momentum of roasting Pipi in one go.


    In response, Pipi could only shake his head with tears in his eyes.


    Since Kalina never intended to explain, Pipi was always confused about why Kalina was angry. But seeing Kalina��s gloomy face, Pipi didn��t dare to ask more.


    The two of them fell into a very awkward and oppressive atmosphere.


    Fortunately, Just as Pipi was about to break under this suffocating atmosphere, Kalina sighed deeply and took the lead in breaking this oppressive atmosphere:


    "Forget it... Anyway, since she��s using a disguise to see us, she probably doesn��t want to be exposed... Sigh, let��s just go along with her intentions."


    "Huh, Kalina, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    "Oh."


    Seeing Kalina gradually retracting her imposing aura from earlier, Pipi finally mustered up some courage and asked timidly.


    "So Kal, what exactly did I do wrong?"


    "What did you do wrong? Everything!"


    "Huh? So, what��s going on?"


    "Forget it, I won��t tell you for now."


    "Ah? Why?"


    "I��m afraid your mentality will directly collapse. I still have a lot of things to do and don��t want to waste time taking care of you."


    "Mentality collapse?!! And saying that taking care of your brother is a waste of time, isn��t that going too far?"


    "What? You have a problem with that?"


    Kalina coldly glanced at Pipi. Pipi, who was locked onto by her sharp gaze, instantly felt a chill in his heart and could only shake his head very obediently and answer in a low voice.


    "No, no problem."


    "Good that you have no problem. Also, you just need to know that you were wrong. As for where you went wrong, don��t ask now. You��ll naturally know in the future."


    "Oh, okay."


    Although he felt dissatisfied with his sister��s cryptic behavior, Pipi didn��t dare to voice any more protests after being tossed around like this and could only nod his head as if accepting his fate.


    Afterwards, Pipi swept his gaze around the desolate snowy plains in confusion:


    "But Kalina, why did you bring me to the suburbs?"


    "It��s nothing, the city was too oppressive."


    "Then are we going back? Yuan��er��s engagement banquet hasn��t ended yet, right?"


    "Mm, I��ll go back. But as for you, don��t go back."


    "Huh?!"


    Pipi was stunned for a moment, then immediately mustered up the courage to protest:


    "But that��s Yuan��er��s big life event! How can I be absent?!"


    "This big life event has already been ruined by your punch, okay?"


    "Oh, Haha�� I guess that��s true."


    "But even so, I haven��t seen Yuan��er in a long time. I want to go see her. Why are you suddenly not letting me go back?"


    Hearing this, Kalina��s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, filled with helplessness.


    You stupid brother,


    You just hit Mother?


    Going back now, are you trying to provoke Mother?!


    In the past, Whenever a child angered Yumo, Kalina would have them stay away from her mother for a while. Their mother wasn��t the type to hold grudges for long. As long as she didn��t see her child who made a mistake for a few days, her mood would quickly improve and she would even forget the bad things they did.


    That��s right, Their mother was just that kind of absentminded person.


    Therefore, Kalina, drawing from past experience, also planned to have Pipi use the old trick and temporarily leave Yumo��s sight. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Kalina couldn��t possibly tell Pipi that he had beaten up his mother.


    Thus, She once again used her superb acting skills and shook her head with feigned helplessness:


    "Sigh, there��s no other way. Yuan��er already likes that elven boy so much, and you, big bro, directly punched him away? Even if you were considering her, Yuan��er is still young and won��t understand these things for the time being. Right now, that child will only resent you. If you go back at this time, are you trying to anger Yuan��er to death?"


    "Ah? This, I guess that��s true..."


    Recalling the disgusted gaze Yuan��er gave him earlier in the White Crystal Castle, Pipi couldn��t help but shudder and nodded blankly.


    "Wait for some time to pass. After Yuan��er��s anger subsides and she understands your good intentions, it won��t be too late for you to come back then. During this period, you should continue to stay in Holy Lomari as usual."


    "Mmm, okay, I understand."


    "Also, big brother, it��s time for you to return to Holy Lomari." Kalina��s tone suddenly changed as she spoke in a serious manner.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing the solemnity in Kalina��s tone, Pipi slowly got up from the ground, put away his previous humbleness, and met his sister��s eyes with a rather serious gaze:


    "Why are you suddenly saying this?"


    "I just received intelligence from Nightingale. Just now, the Church Nation dispatched a team to Holy Lomari."


    "What?! They��re coming again?!"


    Recalling the failed assassination attempt some time ago, Pipi suddenly bit his lip, his eyes flashing with a cold light.


    "Are they eyeing Holy Lomari every day, trying to make a move on Aya again?"


    "Strictly speaking, it��s not just Holy Lomari."


    "Huh? Not just?"


    "Mm, Night Wish City, Sadik Empire, Fatah, the central elven forest and other areas, the Church Nation has dispatched people to all of them."


    "What exactly are those guys trying to do ?"


    "I don��t know."


    Kalina shook her head honestly, but at this moment, a trace of unease flashed deep within her eyes, almost imperceptible.


    When we found Mother, the Church Nation began to take action?


    Is it a coincidence...

 Chapter 896 - 897 : We’re Going To Do Something... Fun (Fixed)

    Night Wish City - White Crystal Castle.


    After Pipi��s sudden outburst, the entire venue fell into chaos. Although the situation was temporarily brought under control as Kalina forcibly dragged Pipi away, Yuan��er��s engagement ceremony had to be put on hold. After all, her fianc��, the elven prince Velin, had unfortunately passed out after being punched by Pierre. As for whether this elven prince fainted due to the physical blow or the psychological shock, it remained unknown.


    As Velin was carried out of the banquet hall and sent into the castle for treatment, this world-renowned engagement feast came to an end in a jaw-dropping manner. "What exactly happened at this engagement ceremony?" Countless distinguished guests muttered in confusion as they watched the venue disperse in an uproar.


    After the engagement banquet had completely concluded, in a certain room within the White Crystal Castle, amidst the tranquil environment, an elven boy placed on the sofa suddenly furrowed his brows. Currently, there was only one ��elven member�� in the White Crystal Palace, so the youth��s identity was self-evident. It was none other than the second prince of the elven race - Velin. Or rather, it was Miss Yumo disguised as Velin.


    After being punched by Pipi and crying for a while, the aggrieved Yumo chose to seclude herself slightly, forcing herself into building mode. On one hand, it was to clear her mind and not dwell on the heartbreaking matter of being punched by Pipi. On the other hand, it was due to her acting skills. You see, Yumo��s current surface identity was that of a sickly and frail elven prince. How could such a prince still be conscious after taking a punch from Pipi? It would be too unreasonable!


    Therefore, to avoid arousing suspicion from her children, Yumo very cleverly fell into an "unconscious" state. It was only after a long time, when her emotions gradually stabilized, that Yumo allowed her consciousness to return to her body. At this moment, Yumo��s body regained its senses. Her eyes, which had been tightly closed for a long time, trembled slightly before slowly opening, and a delicate yet unfamiliar ceiling quickly came into Yumo��s view.


    "Hmm? Where, where is this?" Yumo muttered to herself curiously. As soon as she spoke, Yumo��s question was answered. "This is my room~"


    ?!! Huh?! This voice?! Sweetie?


    After a brief moment of silence, Yumo immediately turned her head towards the voice and looked beside her. The next instant, a delicate, cute, and heart-fluttering pretty face entered Yumo��s sight.


    At this moment, Yuan��er was kneeling on the ground, propping her face with her hands on the sofa, gazing at Yumo with a joyful expression.


    "You��re finally awake, hehe~" Yuan��er smiled sweetly, excitedly saying. Evidently, after Yumo was sent into the room, Yuan��er had been kneeling on the sofa, quietly waiting for Yumo to wake up.


    Looking at her adorable little daughter, Yumo resisted the urge to pat her little head. After all, right now, she was just an ordinary elven prince. The next moment, Miss Yumo, disguised as an elven boy, immediately showed a startled expression. She was so frightened that she sat up straight from the sofa, like a virtuous lady being harassed, and immediately curled up in the corner of the sofa, distancing herself from Yuan��er:


    "Miss Yuan��er! Men and women should not have physical contact! You are.. Too, too close!"


    Seeing the elven boy react this way, Yuan��er also showed a surprised expression and tilted her head cutely, blinking in confusion: "Yuan��er... Miss? Men and women?? Hmm?"


    After muttering a few puzzled words, Yuan��er fell into a brief contemplation. And after a short silence, a glimmer of brilliance flashed imperceptibly in her heterochromatic eyes. The corners of the little demon��s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mischievous smile.


    "Oh ho?"


    The next instant, Yuan��er extended her finger, scratched her cheek, and asked with an innocent and confused look: "Brother Velin, what do you mean by men and women should not have physical contact? I��m your fianc��e now, so it��s very normal for me to be close to you~"


    With that said, the pink-haired girl immediately put her words into action. With lightning speed, she sat on the sofa and directly sat beside Yumo.


    "Brother Velin, don��t be too shy~" Using a cute and charming voice, Yuan��er uncharacteristically began to tease the elven boy in front of her. She even directly hugged the boy��s arm, burying it in her magnificent bosom.


    "Hah!?" Being treated like this, Miss Yumo was on the verge of tears. Due to her setting as a delicate elf, Yumo, who was hugged by Yuan��er, didn��t dare to resist casually. She could only squeeze out a smile that was more difficult than crying:


    "Miss Yuan��er..."


    "What is it, darling?"


    "Uh, this form of address..."


    "What��s wrong with the form of address? Brother Velin, you don��t like this form of address? If that��s the case, how about I directly call you husband?"


    "No, no, no no! No need!"


    Yumo shook her head repeatedly in denial. After taking a few deep breaths to stabilize her mind that had been struck by lightning, Yumo asked tremblingly:


    "Miss Yuan��er, are you serious?"


    "What do you mean by serious or not?"


    "This seems to be our first meeting, right? You��re choosing me just like that? Isn��t it too hasty?"


    Yumo asked in an almost tearful tone.


    "It��s not~" Yuan��er answered without hesitation, "I just like you, Brother Velin~"


    "But, but, we��ve only met once?! How can you like me?! Why choose me?! What do you see in me, can��t I change it?!"


    "Why do I like you? Emm, how should I put it? Brother Velin��s appearance and temperament are very much to my liking. Of course, the main reason is still that moment when Brother Velin saved me on the rooftop. Brother Velin, who sent Jiyan flying, was so cool, just like a prince on a white horse. I fell in love with you at first sight~ Hehe~"


    As she spoke, the pink-haired girl unconsciously blushed, her entire being seeming to become shy and coy, as if she had fallen into a passionate love and couldn��t extricate herself.


    "Heh!??" Seeing her daughter in this state, Yumo was already dumbfounded, somewhat at a loss as she stood there in a daze.


    Gosh?! Isn��t this the clich�� of the hero saving the beauty and falling in love at first sight? Does such a clich��d plot really exist in reality?! And why did I get this kind of script?! Is there a mistake?!


    In order to avoid making a big mistake, Yumo took a few deep breaths, then showed a solemn and serious expression. She looked at her starry-eyed little daughter with a straight face and lowered her head in great shame.


    "Miss Yuan��er, I��m very sorry to let you down, but I don��t think this is appropriate."


    "Hmm? What��s inappropriate?"


    Yuan��er pouted unhappily.


    "Miss Yuan��er, your fondness for me should just be a special feeling of gratitude because I helped you on the rooftop at that time. This is not the kind of love that should exist between a man and a woman. Wouldn��t it be too rash to get engaged for this reason? This is a lifelong matter that needs to be carefully considered. Not to mention, we don��t know each other well. Miss Yuan��er, do you know? We members of the elven royal family are not only narcissistic and arrogant but also have a strong desire for control and are rigid and dull-minded. If you knew me better, you definitely wouldn��t like me. Besides, our elven race hasn��t submitted a marriage proposal either, so we��re definitely not within the consideration of your grandparents. Making such a decision so rashly, your grandparents probably won��t be satisfied. And also..."


    Yumo tried to reason with her daughter, attempting to persuade her to give up this unrealistic affection through logic. However, all this reasoning was gloriously ignored by Yuan��er.


    Before Yumo could finish her sentence, a powerful force erupted from Yuan��er��s body. The pink-haired girl impatiently pressed her hand against Yumo��s chest.


    "Huh?!!" Accompanied by a cry of surprise, the unsuspecting Yumo��s vision spun as her world turned upside down.


    By the time she realized what was happening, Yuan��er had already forcefully pushed her down onto the sofa. Yumo wanted to resist, but with both her hands pinned down by Yuan��er, she found herself completely immobilized. She could only look at the astonishingly bold girl before her in a state of panic and confusion.


    "Miss Yuan��er, what are you doing?!"


    "It seems that Brother Velin doesn��t really want to be Yuan��er��s husband. Do you dislike me?"


    "No, that��s not it. What I mean is, marriage is a major life event. It requires serious consideration before making a decision. You can��t decide on it so casually..."


    "It��s not casual at all. Yuan��er is serious." Gazing into Yumo��s eyes, Yuan��er earnestly said, "Since Brother Velin doesn��t believe me, Yuan��er can only prove her sincerity through actions." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actions?" At that moment, a bad feeling suddenly arose in Yumo��s heart.


    As it turned out, a woman��s sixth sense was quite accurate at times.


    In response to Yumo��s counter-question, Yuan��er didn��t reply directly. Instead, under the wide-eyed stare of Yumo, she slowly raised her hand and began unbuttoning her collar...


    ?!!!!


    "Hey! Miss Yuan��er, what are you doing?!" The greatly alarmed Yumo hurriedly asked in a panic.


    Faced with this question, Yuan��er responded in a leisurely manner, she answered teasingly, "Of course, we��re going to do something... fun."


    "Huh?!"


    Hey!! You little pervert!! Don��t get carried away!!!

 Chapter 897 - 898: Yumo Gets Teased

    "Miss Yuan��er, please don��t get carried away!" Yumo cried out in horror.


    Unfortunately, in her current state, Yumo��s words held no restraint over Yuan��er. Seeing the constantly shouting and struggling elf boy, Yuan��er became even more excited.


    "Don��t worry, my dear. It will be a very fun game." With those words, the pink-haired girl directly removed her shawl, revealing her alluring, snow-white shoulders. Not only that, Yuan��er continued to unbutton her collar, gradually exposing the two round globes hidden beneath her dress, capable of making any ordinary person��s blood boil. While removing her clothes, Yuan��er pressed her hand directly against the elf boy��s chest.


    Her slender fingers were like sharp blades, easily cutting through the elf boy��s outer garment.


    With things having reached this point, how could Yumo not understand Yuan��er��s intentions?


    Emotions like shock and bewilderment flooded Yumo��s heart like a bursting dam. She never imagined that her clever, pure, and slightly silly daughter would do something so bold!


    Ahhh!! My baby is no longer innocent!!


    "Miss Yuan��er, we can��t do this!"


    "Hm? Why not?" Yuan��er tilted her head, asking with an innocent face, "Sister said that when you meet someone you like, you should go all out to capture them! And this is the most effective method, hehe." Yuan��er smiled proudly, showing no intention of stopping.


    Hearing those words, Yumo felt utterly exasperated.


    Damn it!! Which one corrupted my little girl?! Are you itching for a spanking?!


    At that moment, Yumo made a decision in her heart. Once she found out which unfilial daughter led her sister astray, she would make sure to give them a good spanking!


    However, the most pressing task now was to stop the crazed Yuan��er.


    While verbally trying to dissuade Yuan��er, Yumo cast a pleading glance towards the door, attempting to call for the maids or butlers outside to stop their young lady.


    However, Yuan��er saw through Yumo��s intentions at a glance and said with a smile, "Don��t even think about it, Brother Velin. I��ve already set up a magic barrier in the room. No one outside can hear the sounds inside. So, Velin, even if you shout until your throat is hoarse, no one will respond to you."


    "What?!" You little pervert! You even set up a barrier! Why are you so skilled at this?!


    Yumo turned to look at her child, inwardly screaming in despair. Seeing Yuan��er��s current state, Yumo couldn��t help but gasp. At this moment, Yuan��er had already removed her dress, wearing only a thin, cute white lace underwear. Her snow-white skin was largely exposed, with the thickest part of her body perhaps being her small feet still wrapped in stockings.


    However, in a certain sense, those stockings made Yuan��er look even more alluring.


    Coupled with her flushed face and the way she sat on top of Yumo, she appeared incredibly seductive.


    An ordinary person would have surrendered in a matter of second upon seeing such a scene.


    But Yumo disguised as the young boy was naturally no ordinary person. Faced with such an enchanting sight, Yumo��s heart was filled with anxiety. She even felt like she was on the verge of a brain hemorrhage.


    I have only wanted to prevent the engagement, so how did I end up being taken advantage of by my daughter?!


    What kind of situation is this?!


    "Miss Yuan��er, please calm down! If you act so recklessly, your grandparents will be very disappointed!"


    "No, they won��t. They��ll be happy to have a great-grandchild soon." Yuan��er slowly raised her hand, gently caressing the elf boy��s face. "Don��t resist. Yuan��er will make you feel very comfortable."


    "No, no, we can��t do this..."


    "Why not?"


    "This, this is incest!"


    "What incest? Velin, you��re so funny. Are you starting to make up excuses now?" Yuan��er smiled mischievously, her eyes already glowing with a pink light. There was no possibility of her stopping now.


    The next moment, Yuan��er slowly lowered her body, preparing to kiss the elf boy��s lips.


    Seeing the girl��s face gradually enlarging in her vision, realizing that the situation was about to spiral out of control, Yumo could no longer care about concealing her identity to prevent her daughter from making a grave mistake. Yumo gritted her teeth and shouted in a slightly panicked voice, "We can��t do this! I, I, I am your mother!"


    With the roar, Yumo steeled her resolve.


    Enveloped in a crimson light, Yumo��s hands suddenly broke free from Yuan��er��s restraint with great force, and she abruptly pushed Yuan��er off her body.


    In an instant, the amorous pink atmosphere in the room vanished without a trace.


    Freed from Yuan��er��s pressure, Yumo immediately sat up and leaned against the sofa, panting heavily as if she had just escaped a disaster.


    At this moment, the room fell into a deathly silence. The only audible sound seemed to be Yumo��s panting. The pushed-away Yuan��er remained silent.


    Yumo couldn��t help but gasp for breath after her narrow escape. Unfortunately, before she could relax for long, her heart tensed up again.


    What should I do next?


    Her actions had indeed helped her successfully avoid making a mistake, but she now had to face another very serious problem: how to face my daughter?


    Undoubtedly, after shouting those words and revealing my true identity, Yuan��er would be very shocked and hurt, wouldn��t she?


    Her mother had disappeared, abandoned her for so long, and when she finally returned, she disguised herself as a handsome elven prince to deceive her feelings?


    My daughter would be devastated, right?


    She had finally fallen in love with someone, only to find out that person was her mother in disguise. How heartbroken would Yuan��er be when she realized this...


    Look, my babe who had been so lively just moments ago was now so quiet.


    Whimper, Mommy didn��t mean to. Mommy didn��t expect things to turn out this way either...


    Yumo bit her lip, apologizing profusely in her heart, overwhelmed with shame. She didn��t even dare to raise her head and look at her daughter because of the guilt.


    No, this won��t do. I am her mother. What kind of mother would run away from her responsibilities? Besides, Yuan��er was so heartbroken that she couldn��t even speak. How could I continue to avoid this? S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have to face what needs to be faced. There��s no escaping it.


    With Yumo��s constant self-encouragement, the girl��s heart gradually stabilized.


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo timidly and tremblingly raised her head, casting her gaze towards her daughter, who had been sitting on the sofa in silence for a long time.


    "Yuan��er, um, listen to my explanation, okay?"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Yumo froze in place, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Because a scene that could make her jaw drop suddenly appeared before her.


    At this moment, Yuan��er was not as Yumo had expected. After learning the truth, she was not devastated or heartbroken. There was not a trace of sadness on her face. Instead, they were filled with playful joy and smugness. More importantly, she had her hands covering her mouth, looking like she was trying to hold back laughter!


    Yumo was not stupid. Seeing Yuan��er��s reaction, an unbelievable guess instantly popped into her mind.


    At the same time, Yumo��s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "Yuan��er, could it be, could it be that you already knew...?!"


    Hearing this, Yuan��er couldn��t help but burst out laughing, "Hehe, Brother Velin, you really are Mommy in disguise. I have to say, Mommy��s reaction is so cute."


    Yumo: (? _ ?)

 Chapter 898 - 899: The Excited Little One

    Gazing at the dumbfounded and shocked ��elf boy�� with a blushing face, Yuan��er couldn��t help but cover her mouth with her slender fingers, revealing a mischievous and smug smile of a successful prank.


    "Hehe, Mom��s reaction is so cute."


    "Huh?!" Faced with her daughter��s mischievous smile, Yumo was at a loss and stood there in a daze.


    "Yuan��er, you..."


    "But Mom, you��re really something. You only admitted your identity when I pushed you this far. That��s so mean. Or could it be that Mommy just wanted to get close to Yuan��er like this~?"


    With those words, the little one slowly crawled in front of Yumo and boldly poked her face with her finger.


    At this point, Yumo suddenly had a revelation.


    An indescribable shame washed over her heart, making Yumo��s face even redder, like a ripe red apple.


    "Yuan, Yuan��er, Yuan��er, you, when did you recognize me?"


    "When?" Yuan��er blinked playfully, then gave an answer that left Yumo somewhat devastated, "I recognized you back then, on the rooftop."


    "On the rooftop?!" Yumo repeated in a panic.


    On the rooftop, didn��t that mean... I had been acting one-sidedly in front of Yuan��er since the engagement banquet?!


    Thinking about how her disguise had been seen through, and she had been foolishly acting in front of her daughter for so long... wasn��t she no different from a circus monkey in her daughter��s eyes?!


    At that moment, Yumo felt an immense sense of shame. If there was a hole nearby, Yumo would have probably jumped into it without hesitation.


    However, because Mengxi had given her a similar experience before, Yumo, having gone through such humiliation, gradually calmed down after trembling slightly all over. Nevertheless, Yumo��s gaze towards Yuan��er became strange.


    This little rascal, after not seeing her for a few years, not only grown up a lot, but she had also become such a good actress?


    My child had really changed a lot over the years.


    Thinking about how she hadn��t been by Yuan��er��s side during the most crucial stages of her growth and development, Yumo couldn��t help but feel a sense of loss and guilt.


    On the other hand, sensing her mother��s slightly sad gaze, Yuan��er asked with some concern, "Mom, what��s wrong?"


    "Huh? No, nothing." Yuan��er��s question pulled Yumo��s thoughts back to reality. She quickly shook her head and forcibly stabilized her expression using the surging Shadow Power within her body.


    "It��s just, I��m a bit curious, how did you see through my identity?"


    "Hmm, about that..." Yuan��er raised her hand to her chin, pondered for a moment, then began to explain seriously, "Because the timing of Mom��s appearance was too coincidental, it made people suspicious. When Mom hit Jiyan, you showed an expression that looked very angry, and it also gave Yuan��er a feeling of familiarity. And before that, didn��t Mom also calm down Sister Limo? An ordinary person wouldn��t be able to calm down Sister Limo. So, I became suspicious of Mom��s identity."


    "Sus, suspicious?" Yumo furrowed her brows, "You acted so recklessly just based on suspicion? What if you had guessed wrong, Yuan��er? What would you have done then?"


    "I wouldn��t have guessed wrong." Yuan��er confidently patted her chest, "Even if I had guessed wrong, it wouldn��t have mattered! I could have just silenced the person directly~"


    Although the pink-haired girl showed a sweet and innocent smile, she spoke very cruel words as if it was a matter of course, making Yumo feel a chill down her spine.


    This, this little rascal?!! How come, she seems a bit scary?!


    During these years when I wasn��t around, how exactly did Yuan��er grow up?


    While Yumo was feeling depressed, Yuan��er covered her mouth and let out a few more mischievous laughs, "Hehe~"


    "Hm? What��s with you again, you little rascal?" Looking at Yumo, who was still maintaining her elf boy disguise, Yuan��er said in a playful tone, "But compared to Grandpa Sebastian and the others, Mom��s disguise isn��t quite good enough. Although the appearance and aura are flawless, the mannerisms and tone... are still lacking."


    Yuan��er very boldly mocked her own mother.


    Hearing her daughter��s mocking words, Yumo��s face turned even redder.


    Although based on past experience, Yumo had always been soft-spoken, this time, in order to save face as a mother, Yumo decided to play dumb and be stubborn.


    The next moment, in response to Yuan��er��s ��mockery��, Yumo smiled mysteriously and shook her head nonchalantly, "Do you really think Mom��s disguise is so easy to see through?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Yuan��er was stunned and looked at her mother in confusion, "Isn��t it?"


    "Of course not!" Yumo raised her voice and emphasized seriously.


    "I..I deliberately left some flaws, just to test you all and see if you could guess my identity. As for my performance just now, it was also intentional, just to see if Yuan��er could stick to your judgment in the end. Fortunately, Yuan��er persisted in your stance, not only being the first to discover m..my identity but also withstanding the test. You did well, Mom is very proud of you."


    With those words, Yumo��s face, which had finally calmed down, turned slightly red again.


    After all, Yumo was well aware that she was talking nonsense. The current Yumo seemed unable to lie with a straight face like a pure and innocent person.


    As the words left her mouth, Yumo couldn��t help but regret it again. What if her nonsensical words were once again exposed by Yuan��er?! Wouldn��t she lose face big time?!


    How could her dignity as a mother be preserved?!!


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s heart began to pound rapidly due to nervousness.


    Fortunately, after hearing her mother��s explanation, Yuan��er didn��t raise any doubts as Yumo had feared. Instead, she instantly showed an expression of "I see" and looked at Yumo with excitement, her eyes sparkling.


    "Oh oh oh, so it was all Mom��s test?"


    "Yes, yes, it was."


    "Well, it seems I was thinking too simply. Of course... Mommy is so amazing, if you were serious, how could I possibly see through Mommy��s disguise."


    As she spoke, Yuan��er even became a bit dejected, her face visibly sinking.


    "Uh..." Seeing this, Yumo��s heart trembled, and she hurriedly comforted, "Yuan��er is still young, you should have confidence in yourself. Mom��s disguise this time can��t be seen through by ordinary people, but Yuan��er was able to see through it, which is already very impressive. Look, your brothers and sisters didn��t even realize it? Only you passed the test."


    "Only Yuan��er?" Yuan��er blinked and repeated this sentence excitedly.


    In just an instant, Yuan��er, who had been a bit dejected, suddenly revived, showing a bright and excited smile.


    "Hehe, it seems I��m still quite amazing, to have discovered it earlier than my sisters, hehehe."


    "Yes, yes... very impressive indeed, HA HA HA..." Yumo smiled a bit awkwardly.


    Seeing Yuan��er��s innocent and doubtless smile, Yumo frowned slightly.


    Huh? This little rascal, she just believed it that easly?


    She was so smart to see through my disguise earlier, but now she believes such nonsensical words full of holes?


    For a moment, Yumo couldn��t figure out whether her child was smart or silly.


    But in any case, at least her authority as a mother was barely maintained.


    Thinking of this, Yumo let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Um, Mom?" Just then, Yuan��er spoke again and looked at Yumo with an expectant gaze.


    "What is it, little one?"


    "Mom, that disguise, can you..." S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuan��er asked hesitantly.


    Although she hadn��t finished speaking, Yumo quickly understood. Under Yuan��er��s excited gaze, she nodded, "Of course."


    With those words, Yumo slowly raised her hand and removed a veil-like object from her forehead. As this object, the divine artifact Concealment Veil, was removed, Yumo��s appearance underwent an earth-shattering change after a moment of distortion. The previously handsome and youthful boy��s appearance vanished in an instant, replaced by an extremely beautiful black-haired girl.


    Seeing that familiar exquisite face, the beautiful black and red gradient long hair, and the dazzling crimson eyes that shone like jade and exuded a gentle and loving light, Yuan��er couldn��t help but show an expression full of emotion.


    Unknowingly, even lightning flashed in Yuan��er��s heterochromatic eyes.


    Although she had already known that the person in front of her was her mother who had left home six years ago, when she saw that familiar face again, Yuan��er still couldn��t control her emotions. The worries and grievances that had been suppressed in her heart for a fully six years overflowed uncontrollably at this moment.


    "Wahhhhhhh, I, I missed you so much, Mom!!"


    Accompanied by the overflow of tears, Yuan��er threw herself into Yumo��s embrace without a second word.

 Chapter 899 - 900: Mengxi!?

    "Wuaah, I missed you so much, Mommy..." Yuan��er threw herself into Yumo��s arms without a second word and burst into loud sobs, tightly hugging Yumo��s slender waist and burying her face in Yumo��s chest.


    "Wuhhh!" In an instant, the girl��s piercing cries echoed throughout the room. Fortunately, Yuan��er had set up a soundproof barrier in advance, otherwise the entire White Crystal Castle would have been in chaos.


    Ever since her mother left home six years ago, the little one had missed her mother every moment of every day, longing for her return. At the same time, Yuan��er��s heart was always filled with unease. She worried that after leaving, her mother would never return, that she had abandoned her.


    Moreover, a disturbing guess unconsciously arose in Yuan��er��s mind. Could it be that something had happened to Mommy, which was why there had been no news from her? This guess made Yuan��er even more anxious day after day.


    Luckily, with Yumo��s return, all the uneasy speculations vanished into thin air. The longing and grievances that had been suppressed for so long at this moment completely broke free of their shackles and erupted.


    Hearing the crying filled with sadness and excitement, feeling her chest gradually becoming damp, Yumo��s eyes also became slightly moist. Hugging the pink-haired girl in her arms apologetically, she gently patted her back and comforted softly:


    "Don��t cry, don��t cry. It��s okay, Mommy is back. Don��t cry, don��t cry... Shh, don��t cry, don��t cry..."


    "Mommy is bad! Leaving us for so long... for so long without even sending a letter back. We were worried sick, Wuaaah! Mommy is a villain! A villain! A big bad villain..."


    "I��m sorry, I��m so sorry... Mommy really didn��t mean to. I��m sorry..."


    "Wuahhh..."


    ... S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Just like that, Yuan��er nestled in her mother��s embrace, fully venting the grievances she had suppressed in her heart over the years.


    Sigh, I really have done nothing but foolish things...


    Holding the sad child in her arms, Yumo��s scarlet eyes were filled with guilt and remorse. However, while feeling regretful, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Due to her foolish sense of time, Yumo had unintentionally left home for a full six years. Upon realizing this, Yumo had always harbored a great unease in her heart. That was whether her children resented her, this irresponsible mother, for her years of disappearance.


    Among the children, Yumo was especially worried about Yuan��er and Youlan, the two youngest (or mentally youngest) children. During this time, Yumo had been fearful, deeply afraid that when she saw her children again, they would no longer accept her and even despise and hate her.


    If she was really hated by the children she cherished, Yumo would probably cry her heart out on the spot. Fortunately, what she feared most did not happen.


    Although Yuan��er had some complaints about her actions, deep down she still missed and adored her. Thank you my babe.


    The hardships you��ve endured these years, Mommy will make it up to you double in the future. Gently stroking Yuan��er��s head, Yumo made a resolution in her heart.


    However, although Yuan��er had grown up, she didn��t expect... that she would still cry so much... just like when she was little.


    For a moment, Yumo felt a surge of emotions. The young lady in her arms seemed to have turned back into the pink-haired little girl who loved to hug her and cry in the past. The mother and daughter embraced each other quietly, enjoying the long-lost warmth of family.


    Time passed, and under Yumo��s gentle caresses, the sobs echoing in the boudoir gradually subsided, and the room slowly returned to tranquility.


    After a round of release, Yuan��er gradually broke free from "crybaby mode" and regained her senses. However, even though she had calmed down, Yuan��er was still reluctant to leave Yumo��s embrace.


    After all, it had been a fully six years since she last experienced her mother��s hugs. The familiar scent, the warm embrace, the gentle words were all things Yuan��er had longed for day and night. Having finally experienced this feeling again, Yuan��er naturally hoped to prolong this enjoyment as much as possible and cuddle with her Mommy a bit more to make up for the lack of maternal love over the years.


    "Hehe." Enjoying her mother��s presence, Yuan��er even tried to stick closer to her. However, when trying to hug her Mommy tighter, Little Yuan��er felt her head bump into something and couldn��t help frowning.


    Feeling her Mommy��s chest with her hand and leaning her head against it a couple times, Yuan��er pouted a little in disappointment and mumbled dissatisfiedly, "Emm... Mommy is so flat, to be honest, it��s not very comfortable to lean on... So many years have passed, and they��re still so small."


    "..." Hearing this, Yumo��s brows furrowed slightly. Yumo, who had just vowed to make it up to her child a moment ago, couldn��t help but chop Yuan��er on the head. "Asking for a beating hah!?."


    "Hehe~" Holding her little head, Yuan��er stuck out her tongue mischievously.


    Seeing her little daughter stop crying and regain her energy, Yumo showed a gratified smile. As for her daughter��s playful words? They were just childish remarks, so the magnanimous Yumo wouldn��t take them to heart.


    Besides, regarding my chest size... Well, nobody��s perfect. I can only accept it with some regret. Yumo could only console herself in her heart.


    On the other hand, after cuddling with her Mommy a bit longer, Yuan��er looked up at Yumo curiously, "Mommy, since you��re back, why not notify Big Brother and Sisters? They miss you a lot too! If they knew Prince Velin was played by you, they would definitely be very happy."


    "Notify them? Hah... Let��s not for now." After a brief thinking, Yumo shook her head with some hesitation.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Uh, I was just sent flying by your brother... It��s too embarrassing. I don��t want them to know Velin was me."


    Sent flying by her own son? If the other children found out, where could I put my face as a mother!


    Also...


    "Your brother and sisters deceived Mommy for a long time. I still want to observe secretly and see if those guys have really turned over a new leaf, how they live their lives without my supervision."


    "Oh oh, I see." Yuan��er nodded repeatedly in a silly and cute manner. Although her Mommy chose to continue concealing her identity, Yuan��er had no intention of dissuading her for the time being.


    The little one still had some selfish motives. She wanted to monopolize her long-lost Mommy for a while. Telling her brother and sisters would mean having to share Mommy.


    Yuan��er didn��t really like sharing. Therefore, she wholeheartedly supported Yumo��s idea without hesitation. "Don��t worry Mommy. I won��t tell Big Brother and Sisters!"


    "Mm, good girl." Yumo patted the little one��s head with satisfaction.


    Yuan��er lowered her head blissfully, enjoying her mother��s caresses.


    Although she really wanted to continue enjoying her time with her mother, Yuan��er still had a huge stone weighing on her heart that she had yet to put down.


    So, hugging her Mommy��s arm, Yuan��er suddenly spoke up, "By the way, Mommy, there��s one more thing I wanted to ask for your help with."


    "Hm?" Seeming to also detect the gravity and unease in Yuan��er��s words, Miss Yumo frowned. "What��s the matter, Yuan��er? Why the sudden change in tone? Is something wrong?"


    "It��s about Grandpa."


    "Grandpa? Marquis Xiumu?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened to Xiumu?"


    Speaking of Marquis Xiumu, Yumo also sensed that something was amiss. Logically speaking, for a major event like a granddaughter��s engagement, the host should have been Xiumu himself, not Marshal Malok.


    Could it be that something had happened to the old man? Yumo guessed uneasily in her heart.


    And Yuan��er��s subsequent reaction confirmed Yumo��s speculation. In response to Yumo��s question, Yuan��er lowered her head slightly, "Yes, Grandpa was attacked by unknown assailants some time ago. Now he��s been in a coma, bedridden."


    "Attacked? By whom?"


    "I don��t know, but judging from the traces left at the scene and Grandpa��s wounds, the attackers seemed to be from the Church Nation."


    "..." As these words entered her ears, Yumo��s face visibly darkened. She never imagined that on this continent, which had almost fallen under the control of her children, there would still be people who dared to make a move against the lord of Night Wish City.


    More importantly, the attackers were from the Church Nation?


    "The Church Nation, could it be Mengxi��s people?"

 Chapter 900 - 901: Mengxi did What!?

    The longest chapter so far :3 hope you enjy it:


    -----


    In the heavily guarded lord��s bedchamber of the White Crystal Castle, the white-haired lord of Night Wish City, Xiumu, lay motionless on the bed. Although in a coma, he would unconsciously furrow his brows from time to time, as if experiencing great pain in his sleep.


    After years of cultivation, coupled with the medicinal assistance provided by the Black Rose family, Xiumu had long broken through to the peak of the seventh level. With his further enhanced strength, he should have been rejuvenated and brimming with vitality.


    However, the current Marquis looked extremely haggard, like a dying old man with one foot in the grave, devoid of vitality and filled with an aura of death. Even the entire bedroom was permeated with an indescribable deathly aura, chilling and frightening. Due to the lord��s weakened state, the security outside the bedchamber was naturally strict to an appalling degree.


    Five layers of protective barriers, dozens of mechanisms, and hundreds of powerful members of the knight order guarded the place, including four seventh-level powerhouses. Day and night, they guarded outside Xiumu��s door without rest.


    However, even under such heavy security, one bloody red butterfly after another successfully evaded all the vigilant eyes and infiltrated Xiumu��s bedchamber.


    At this moment, besides the sleeping Xiumu on the bed, the lord��s bedchamber was empty. Lady Aurora, who had been constantly by Xiumu��s side taking care of him, had reluctantly agreed to leave the room and rest a few minutes ago under Yuan��er��s persistent persuasion. After all, Aurora had not slept for days while caring for the comatose Xiumu and was utterly exhausted, indeed needing a good rest.


    Under these circumstances, the infiltration of the bloody butterflies seemed even more effortless.


    Soon, hundreds of ominous bloody glowing butterflies gathered in the dim bedchamber. In the next instant, these fluttering butterflies rapidly converged beside Xiumu��s bed, gradually condensing into a human figure. As the scarlet light faded, a black-haired girl wearing a black gauze dress and bare feet appeared by Xiumu��s bedside.


    The black-haired girl, who could silently slip past the detection of the elite guards of Night Wish City, was none other than our Miss Yumo.


    After learning about Marquis Xiumu��s situation from Yuan��er, Yumo could not suppress the unease in her heart and hurriedly came to Xiumu��s bedchamber.


    Gazing at the pale-faced old man on the bed, who would let out painful groans from time to time, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    "It seems the situation is very serious," Yumo muttered softly as she slowly sat down beside Xiumu��s bed.


    The scarlet Shadow Power spread out from the girl��s body, quickly enveloping the old man��s body, carefully probing his physical condition.


    Despite Yumo��s usual simple and cute appearance, she was quite skilled in healing. After all, back in the Winter Forest, it was Yumo who was responsible for treating her children��s illnesses and injuries.


    After using those intruding cultists and adventurers in the forest as experimental subjects and killing several hundred "patients," Yumo had developed a set of healing methods suitable for Shadow Power on her own.


    Those who had been treated all praised it~


    After a thorough examination, especially after sensing the power lingering on Xiumu��s lungs, Yumo couldn��t help but bite her lip, her scarlet eyes filled with gravity.


    "This aura, could it really be... Holy power?"


    Yumo was shocked when she heard from Yuan��er that Xiumu had been attacked. She found it even more unbelievable when she learned that the attackers might be from the Church Nation.


    According to Yumo��s current understanding, the Church Nation was a new nation established a few years ago with Mengxi as its core. The relationship between Mengxi and her children should not be bad now.


    Mengxi and Yuan��er were even quite close!


    Under such circumstances, why would people from the Church Nation attack Yuan��er��s grandparents? They even tried to kill him?


    If Yuan��er had not arrived in time to scare off the attackers, Xiumu would probably have passed away by now.


    What were those guys thinking?


    At this moment, Yumo��s heart grew even heavier.


    ...


    ...


    After accompanying Aurora to sleep soundly, Yuan��er hurriedly rushed to Xiumu��s bedchamber.


    Closing the door, locking it, and setting up a perception-blocking barrier, Yuan��er flashed to Yumo��s side and anxiously asked, "Mommy, how is Grandpa? ...Huh?"


    While asking the question, Yuan��er suddenly noticed the object held between Yumo��s fingertips. It was a silver needle as thin as a hair, emitting an unsettling aura. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment she saw the silver needle, Yuan��er��s face instantly darkened, and the image of the white-robed figure who had severely injured the guards and her grandfather that day suddenly flashed in her mind.


    Unconsciously, the pink-haired girl clenched her fists tightly.


    "This silver needle..."


    "Yuan��er, have you seen this silver needle before?" Yumo asked gravely, staring at the cold-emitting silver needle in her hand.


    "Yes." Recalling the scene that day, Yuan��er nodded with certainty, "Among the people who attacked Grandpa, there was one who used this kind of silver needle! Most of the guards were killed by that bastard... Unfortunately, he ran too fast, and I couldn��t catch him. Otherwise, I would have cut him into a thousand pieces! Minced him into a meat paste!"


    The girl��s eyes were filled with regret and coldness. Just thinking about letting the person who hurt her grandfather escape, Yuan��er��s body couldn��t help but emit waves of black aura.


    "Was this silver needle extracted from Grandpa��s body?"


    "Yes." Yumo slightly nodded, confirming Yuan��er��s guess.


    "That thing was still inside Grandpa��s body?! Completely undetected?"


    "This needle is too small. After piercing into Xiumu��s body, it merged with the host��s flesh, indeed making it very difficult to detect. Sigh... To be honest, if this silver needle had been shot a little more accurately, piercing his heart, Marquis Xiumu would have already died. However, even so, the corrosive power emanating from the silver needle in the lungs has almost completely eroded Xiumu��s meridians throughout his body, causing all his organs to fail. Little Yuan��er, although I don��t know what medicine you used to temporarily stabilize Xiumu��s condition, doing so is just a temporary measure. This will cause the power corroding the body to turn to corroding the soul. Xiumu��s soul has become very weak. If the erosion continues, the body may still retain some vitality, but the soul will surely shatter."


    "How... How could this be..." Yumo��s words undoubtedly sent a chill down Yuan��er��s spine. Her eyes suddenly shrank, and an indescribable sense of unease instantly surged through her heart like a spring.


    "Obviously, a few days ago, the doctors from the Black Rose said that Grandpa��s condition had stabilized and that they just didn��t know why he was still in a coma. How... How could this be..."


    "This silver needle is equivalent to a poisoning tool. The Holy power emanating from the silver needle, like tiny viruses, merges with the blood and hides under the host��s energy, making it almost imperceptible. Even top doctors may find it difficult to detect. As the poisoned person��s energy dissipates and their soul power fades, these hidden Holy energy in the body may be noticed. But... by the time they notice, the poisoned person is probably beyond saving. I have to say, the user of this silver needle has a talent for being an assassin."


    "Then, then, then Grandpa, he won��t... really... won��t really..." Glancing at the dying old man on the bed from the corner of her eye, Yuan��er��s eyes were already brimming with tears, seeming like she would burst into loud sobs at any moment.


    "It��s okay dear." Seeing the little one almost scared to tears, Yumo slowly raised her hand and rubbed her little head. She smiled helplessly and dotingly, "Your grandpa is fine now. Although this poison is tricky, Mommy has already taken care of it all, successfully removing the silver needle and completely cleansing the Holy energy from your grandpa��s blood. So don��t worry."


    "Really? Will Grandpa be okay?"


    "Of course, Mommy wouldn��t lie to you. As for grandpa, he just needs to recuperate well for a period of time. When his soul power recovers sufficiently, he will naturally wake up again."


    "That��s... That��s great."


    After being comforted by her Mommy, the anxious Yuan��er finally gradually stabilized her emotions and slumped beside Xiumu��s bed as if a great weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Her eyes, glancing at the black-haired girl, gradually filled with a strong sense of admiration.


    As expected, mommy was still amazing. The condition that even Sister Kalina couldn��t figure out, Mommy had already resolved in just over ten minutes.


    After a slight sigh of relief, Yuan��er��s red and blue heterochromatic eyes gradually narrowed. Thinking that if she hadn��t found her Mommy in time, her Grandpa would have left her forever, a chilling coldness began to uncontrollably overflow from her eyes. The black Shadow Power surged around Yuan��er��s body, like the wailing of ghosts and gods, a vengeful spirit carrying boundless resentment and murderous intent, making one��s hair stand on end.


    "That bastard who used the silver needle, I must kill him..."


    Since obtaining the power of the Abyssal Demon, it was the first time Yuan��er had such an urgent desire to kill someone.


    "Calm down. Your grandpa is still very weak. Do you want to shock him to death?"


    ?!!


    Huh?!


    As her mother��s words entered her ears, Yuan��er, who had been emitting black aura non-stop, noticed that her grandpa was already foaming from the shaking Shadow Power. In an instant, Yuan��er��s face turned deathly pale. Frightened, she jumped up from the bed and hurriedly retracted the black aura around her. With a guilty expression, she picked up a towel and wiped the foam from her grandpa��s mouth.


    Seeing her reckless daughter, Yumo sighed helplessly. However, she didn��t say much. After all, she also quite understood Yuan��er��s feelings. The grandfather who had raised her since childhood had nearly been harmed by a villain. It was understandable for the child to be unable to control her emotions.


    "The guy who used the silver needle?" Staring at the hair-thin silver needle in her hand, Yumo muttered thoughtfully, "Yuan��er, Kalina��s judgment is that those who attacked Marquis Xiumu, as well as that bastard who used the silver needle, are all from the Church Nation, right?"


    "Mm, yes." Yuan��er, who had stood up, nodded repeatedly and began to explain, "Not to mention that the power used by all the attackers was Holy energy, and the magic spells also had traces of the Church Nation��s curse techniques. The guy who used the silver needle was able to instantly crush the joint defense formation of the guards and severely injure Grandpa after killing four high stage level seventh guards. His strength must not be underestimated. An existence capable of cultivating such a powerful person definitely wouldn��t be some small organization. On the Ancita continent now, the vast majority of powerful forces are under the control of Sister Kalina and Brother Xiao. We are well aware of their capabilities. That guy who used the silver needle definitely doesn��t come from these forces. After eliminating them, only the Church Nation is left."


    "Emm, it��s a reasonable guess." Yumo nodded noncommittally, "Have you asked Mengxi about this matter? If it��s really people from the Church Nation acting on their own, I believe Mengxi won��t ignore it."


    "Sister Mengxi..." Hearing this name, Yuan��er lowered her head somewhat hesitantly.


    Yumo keenly noticed this and asked in confusion, "Did something happen to Mengxi?"


    "Sister Mengxi... Two years ago, she cut off contact with us..."


    "Huh? What?"

 Chapter 901 - 902: The Concealed History

    1/2


    In the Church Nation of Asumos, beneath the holy city of Vinatia, a group of over a hundred young believers aged between fifteen and twenty gathered in an underground training ground. Led by holy knights, they streamed in continuously, each emanating a strong aura of holy magic.


    While their power was insignificant compared to top experts, they were undoubtedly the cream of the crop among their peers. At this moment, these talented youths focused their attention on the platform ahead, their gazes converging in unison.


    There stood an unremarkable man, donning a noble archbishop��s robe of white and gold, a golden-plumed hat atop his head. His graying hair draped over his shoulders in slight disarray, adding a touch of indolence to his exceedingly ordinary features.


    Despite his plain appearance and lack of a powerful presence, the young believers and fully-armed holy knights dared not underestimate him. For this man was none other than Zuoben Navis, the second-in-command of the Church Nation, holding the position of Prime Minister


    However, the crowd held their breath and focused not on the Prime Minister, but on the images projected through magic stones behind him. As the contents of the images entered their eyes, nearly everyone stopped breathing, their already solemn faces sinking to new depths.


    As the footage continued, the atmosphere in the training ground plummeted, hitting rock bottom, a spine-chilling coldness instantly enveloping the entire area. The images displayed two segments from six years ago, a truth concealed on the Ancita continent.


    One segment showed the Holy War that took place in Anvika, while the other depicted the great battle on the plains of Digha Banlo. Two distinct battles, yet the footage revealed a strikingly similar point��the human allied forces were utterly crushed in both.


    No, perhaps "crushed" was too mild a term. The most fitting word would be "slaughtered." To the wide-eyed disbelief of countless Church believers, the supposedly invincible Holy War Allied Army, composed of the continent��s top forces, and the formidable central army of the Red Leaf Empire, appeared utterly fragile before the crimson butterflies.


    Like newborn infants, they were devoured and annihilated by the bloody butterflies without resistance. The entire scene was filled with shattered limbs and splattering blood. Even through mere footage, the believers could almost smell the thick stench of blood and feel the despairing atmosphere of death.


    "Just who is that person?" As they watched the flickering black silhouette with an indiscernible face, this question involuntarily arose in everyone��s mind. Regardless, that black figure was undoubtedly the culprit behind the calamity six years ago.


    Realizing that the disaster was not a mistake of the previous Pope, but an attack by the Abyssal Demons, everyone shocked. An indescribable, unprecedented anger and hatred spread like an out-of-control virus, madly corroding their minds.


    After all, every young believer present had lost important family members in that great war. The buried resentment in their hearts was starkly reawakened by the footage. A suffocating atmosphere gradually enveloped the training ground.


    However, unlike in the past, this intense hatred was not directed at the former Church leadership, but squarely at the black-haired girl controlling the crimson butterflies. In their hearts, the girl who slaughtered the Holy War Allied Army had become their irreconcilable enemy.


    A strong impulse surged in the hearts of these believers��to tear that black silhouette to shreds and avenge their blood feud.


    Amidst the atmosphere shrouded in resentment, some of the more rational believers, after accepting the shocking truth, quickly found their hearts enveloped by a thick sense of confusion. After much hesitation, one young man mustered his courage, stepped out of the ranks, and respectfully lowered his head towards Zuoben on the platform:


    "Lord Zuoben, may I ask a question?"


    Glancing at the blond man who posed the question, Zuoben did not feel displeased by his unsolicited interruption. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile:


    "Speak, Stinco."


    "Thank you, Lord Zuoben." The blond man named ��Stinco�� nodded respectfully in gratitude, then turned his gaze to the horrifying footage playing on loop:


    "Lord Zuoben, the calamity in Anvika six years ago, the deaths of millions, was not the fault of the previous Pope, but that black-haired girl... correct?"


    "Yes, the footage should have clearly conveyed this fact to you all."


    "Just who is that person?"


    As these words left his mouth, the gazes of the 129 young believers present converged on Zuoben in unison. Before seeking revenge, they at least needed to understand the true identity of their enemy.


    "That person is Bloody Butterfly."


    "Bloody Butterfly?! That Demon King-level Abyssal Demon?"


    Upon receiving Zuoben��s answer, Stinco couldn��t help but furrow his brows:


    "Bloody Butterfly, the one who first appeared in records six years ago? Lord Zuoben, I know Demon Kings are powerful, but... the Holy War Allied Army had countless top experts. Why, why were they beaten so badly by a single Demon King? Is that person really just a Demon King? Also... since the disaster six years ago was caused by that monster, why do the history books portray it as the sin of the previous Pope?"


    The man voiced the doubts in his heart. Similarly, these were the common questions in the minds of the believers present.


    "Heh, good questions." Zuoben chuckled lightly:


    "Let me answer your first question. Indeed, your judgment is correct. That woman is not some Demon King. She? She is an existence more terrifying than Demon King, the very source of all Abyssal Demons, the legendary Demon Temple."


    "?!!"


    At these words, the believers present were all stunned, looking at each other in disbelief.


    "What?! The Demon Temple?! Isn��t that an ancient ruin?"


    "It��s normal for things with great power to develop intelligence. There��s no need to be so surprised. You also don��t need to wonder why the Holy War Allied Army was beaten so badly. That person is the source of all Abyssal Demons, the creator of Demon Kings. Naturally, her power is not something we can match. Unfortunately, Pope Kael six years ago did not realize this and rashly launched the Holy War. So it��s not entirely wrong for the history books to say that disaster was Kael��s sin."


    "Then why hide the history?"


    "It��s simple." Zuoben revealed a carefree and pleasant smile, then spoke the spine-chilling truth.


    "The Holy Lomari Empire, Sadik Empire, Fata, Night Wish City... the controllers behind these renowned forces are the Demon Kings created by the Demon Temple, as well as those human traitors. They don��t want the public to know this truth, so naturally, this real history cannot appear in textbooks."


    "L-Lord Zuoben? Y-You��re joking, right?"


    "I know it��s hard for you to accept, but this is the truth. Not only those top forces, even our Church Nation has no choice but to bow and scrape before those monsters in order to survive. Strictly speaking, the entire Ancita continent is actually controlled by Abyssal Demons. We humans, and other intelligent races, are nothing more than livestock raised by the Abyssal Demons, ready to be consumed at any time."


    As these words were spoken, the entire training ground fell silent. All the believers were stunned, at a loss for words. The information was too overwhelming to accept at once.


    Undoubtedly, what Zuoben said was unbelievable. But the footage didn��t lie, and the believers also believed that the esteemed Prime Minister would not deliberately waste time deceiving them, ordinary believers.


    This was the truth. The Abyssal Demons, thought to have been defeated by humans and sealed in the Winter Forest, had long infiltrated human society and secretly controlled the entire world.


    At this moment, the flames of vengeance that had just ignited in the hearts of the believers were ruthlessly extinguished by reality. They wanted revenge, but they were too weak.


    If such elite troops couldn��t prevail six years ago, helplessly defeated and cruelly slaughtered before Bloody Butterfly, what could these young people who couldn��t even kill ordinary Abyssal Demons do?


    Seeking revenge? A pipe dream.


    As the hatred gradually faded, a strong sense of powerlessness and confusion enveloped the believers.


    "Then what should we..."


    "Children, I know what you��re thinking." Just as everyone was feeling down, Zuoben spoke again.


    "Shocked, right? Hard to believe, right? Feeling powerless, right? I understand you. Three years ago, when I became Prime Minister and learned this truth, I was just as shocked, just as stunned, just as doubtful about life."


    "You know? These years, how stifled I��ve been? Clearly knowing those Demon Kings are our mortal enemies, the ones who killed countless of our colleagues, yet I still have to greet them with a smile, fawn over them, and even help them monitor our own people within the Church Nation, helping them brainwash the new generation of youth. Do you know how it feels to be forced to aid the wicked?


    "I��m the Imperial Prime Minister! Yet before those monsters, I can��t even hold my head high?! They��re clearly the murderers of my parents, but I can only smile at them?! Because if we don��t obediently smile, our entire nation will cease to exist!!! Do you know how stifling that feels?!!!"


    As the words poured out, Zuoben��s tone even became somewhat hysterical. The believers below could feel Zuoben��s humiliation, unconsciously clenching their fists.


    But at this moment, Zuoben, who had just lost control of his emotions, suddenly seemed like a different person. He abruptly stabilized his emotions and calmly looked at the crowd below: sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Therefore, in order to no longer live in such humiliation, WE made a decision together."


    "We will once again launch a Holy War to save the continent from the clutches of the Abyssal Demons."

 Chapter 902 - 903: The Goddess’s Blessing

    The Holy War, eradicating the world��s evil in the name of the Goddess, was the most noble cause in the hearts of all followers of the Asumos Church. In the past, whenever it was proposed, it would almost always be met with unanimous cheers and support from the believers.


    However, this time, the situation seemed different. When Zuoben��s declaration reached everyone��s ears, it was met with only deathly silence and doubtful gazes. The young believers gathered here indeed had important relatives who died in the Holy War six years ago. They undoubtedly harbored deep hatred for the Abyssal Demons and the Demon Temple, but these people were not foolish enough to be blinded by hatred and make absurd judgments.


    Back then, even with such a formidable lineup, the Holy War was easily crushed and annihilated by the Demon Temple. After six years of recuperation, although their Church Nation had grown significantly stronger, compared to the allied forces of that year, they were likely still lacking. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, during the last Holy War, they only faced the Demon Temple. If other Demon King-level Abyssal Demons and those human traitors joined the battlefield, the disparity in strength between them would undoubtedly become even more severe.


    Launching a Holy War under such circumstances? How was that different from seeking death? They indeed wanted revenge, but they definitely didn��t want to lose their lives for no reason.


    In the silent environment, doubts continued to grow and spread. The gazes directed at Zuoben became increasingly strange. Although due to the Church Nation��s political correctness, they didn��t dare directly oppose the Holy War, the skeptical eyes of the believers undoubtedly displayed their distrust to the fullest.


    However, when faced with the questioning gazes of the believers, Zuoben, as the Prime Minister, didn��t show the slightest displeasure. Instead, he smiled calmly. Clearly, the believers�� reactions were well within his expectations.


    "Children, I know what you��re thinking. But you should know that Her Majesty, the other Church leaders, and I are not fools. We wouldn��t make a decision without reason. Indeed, our strength is still far from the Abyssal Demons. Achieving victory in the Holy War is no easy task. But times have changed. The situation now is vastly different from six years ago."


    "W-What has changed?" Stinco, who stood at the front of the believers, mustered his courage and asked in confusion.


    "From the records of the magic stone footage, I believe you can see that six years ago, our great Majesty, the Girl of Destiny chosen by the Goddess, did not participate in the Holy War. But this time is different. She will lead us in the final battle against the Abyssal Demons. As loyal believers of the Church, you must also be aware of that prophecy. Under the guidance of the Girl of Destiny, humanity will eventually defeat the Abyssal Demons and end that endless war."


    "H-Her Majesty?" Based on the faith cultivated over many years, upon hearing the words "Girl of Destiny," the doubtful believers couldn��t help but show a touched expression.


    "Although Her Majesty chose to submit to the Abyssal Demon forces six years ago, that was merely a pretense. In reality, she was biding her time, forced to cooperate with the Abyssal Demons to buy time and regroup. Through Her Majesty��s unremitting efforts over these six years, the Church Nation��s strength has made leaps and bounds, definitely surpassing the Holy War Allied Army of that time. More importantly..."


    As he spoke, Zuoben slowly raised his arms, piously clasping his ten fingers before his chest:


    "More importantly, now the Goddess has bestowed upon us the power to resist the Abyssal Demons."


    "The power to resist the Abyssal Demons?! W-What is that?" Stinco and the believers in the training ground repeated in surprise and confusion.


    Soon, they understood the meaning behind Zuoben��s words. Because, just as Zuoben��s voice fell, a gentle and holy light suddenly flickered before the believers without warning. In an instant, the entire training ground was enveloped by this unexpected silver holy light. When the holy light dissipated, a finely crafted silver dagger emitting a strong sacred aura was floating before each believer.


    "What is this?!" This question involuntarily surfaced in everyone��s mind.


    Although they were unsure of what the object before them was, the soft light emanating from the dagger instantly shattered their wariness. This power that intimately resonated with the holy magic within them even made the believers feel an urge to hold it in their arms.


    "This is the ��Blessing,�� the power bestowed by the Goddess to resist the Abyssal Demons," Zuoben solemnly explained.


    "Blessing?"


    "Yes, by plunging this dagger into your heart, you will receive the ��Blessing�� granted by the Goddess. Compared to humans, Abyssal Demons possess stronger physiques, monstrous vitality, and their Shadow Power is stronger than the magic, energy, and holy power we use. This is why a single Abyssal Demon can contend against at least four human experts of the same level. The ��Blessing�� given to us by the Goddess will bridge the huge gap between humans and Abyssal Demons. Not only that, those with high adaptability may even become stronger than Abyssal Demons. Under the Goddess��s blessing, the notion that Abyssal Demons are stronger than humans will become history."


    As these words were spoken, the believers were stunned on the spot, staring at the daggers before them in disbelief. Upon understanding the reality and sensing the subtle divine power emanating from the daggers, the eyes of the believers, including Stinco, underwent a drastic change.


    Hesitation turned into fanaticism. Dejection turned into excitement. In the eyes of countless people, a strong fighting spirit involuntarily ignited.


    "The Goddess��s blessing?!! Obtaining power stronger than Abyssal Demons?!! With this blessing, I can also defeat Abyssal Demons?!"


    "It��s true! I can feel the power within the dagger. This is the Goddess��s power! It��s definitely the Goddess��s power!! The Goddess hasn��t abandoned us!!"


    "In that case, doesn��t the Holy War have a great chance of success?!! Thousands of years ago, humanity defeated the Demon Goddess and expelled the Abyssal Demons under the Goddess��s leadership. Now, with the Goddess��s blessing and Her Majesty��s leadership, defeating the Abyssal Demons? It seems possible, right?!"


    In an instant, excitement and the flames of hope spread among the believers. Most of them, after sensing the power within the daggers, were filled with a strong fighting spirit. The initial pessimism had almost vanished.


    However, there were still some believers who gazed at the daggers before them with doubts. Relying on the power of these things? Could the Holy War really succeed? Wasn��t it a bit too... idealistic?


    But as these believers pondered, Zuoben��s solemn words suddenly reached everyone��s ears.


    "The Goddess��s blessing does not grant you great power for nothing. It requires a price. While gaining power, you will lose your future. You will have at most three to five years of life remaining. Additionally, although the Goddess��s blessing can indeed help us greatly increase our strength, it would be a grave mistake to think that this alone will lead us to victory. The vast gap between us and the Abyssal Demon forces cannot be bridged by the blessing alone. Overall, the situation is still overwhelmingly unfavorable for us."


    At these words, all the believers, whether fanatical or harboring doubts, instantly fell silent, looking at Zuoben with complex emotions.


    Under the silent gazes of the crowd, Zuoben stepped down from the platform and walked step by step towards the believers with varied expressions.


    "At this stage, even with the Goddess��s blessing and the leadership of the Girl of Destiny, our chances of victory are, to be honest, not high." As he spoke, Zuoben even shook his head somewhat helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, our rapidly growing strength has already caught the attention of the Black Rose family and the Abyssal Demon forces. It��s impossible to continue hiding our light. If we don��t launch a Holy War and resist now, we will forever be dominated by the Abyssal Demons. I don��t want to continue living in such a world, so I plan to fight back. Although I hope you will accept the Goddess��s blessing and help us fight against the Abyssal Demons, I won��t be like the Church leaders six years ago, forcing you to risk your lives against the Abyssal Demons. After all, this is almost a certain death option. Either die on the battlefield or suffer a painful bodily collapse and death a few years later. I intend to give you the right to choose."


    Raising his hand and pointing at the silver dagger before Stinco, Zuoben solemnly said, "You can choose to accept the Goddess��s blessing and help us fight against the Abyssal Demons together. Or you can choose to leave the Church Nation and continue living in a safe place. If you can let go of past hatred and are willing to live in a world dominated by Abyssal Demons..."


    As his voice trailed off, Zuoben turned and left the training ground without further interaction with the young believers. "You��re no longer little brats from a few years ago. It��s time to make your own decisions... I hope you can make a decision you won��t regret."


    After delivering his final words, Zuoben��s figure disappeared from the believers�� sight. The holy knights guarding the training ground also quickly withdrew one after another.


    The more than one hundred young believers left in the training ground fell into collective silence, thoughtfully gazing at the silver daggers floating before them.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, the first person raised their hand, grasped the dagger, and fiercely plunged it into their heart. Instantly, a silver light enveloped them.


    And this was just the beginning.


    Soon, the dim training ground was devoured by dazzling silver light...

 Chapter 903 - 904: The Right Decision?

    1/2


    "Thank you for making the right decision. Your sacrifices will be rewarded."


    Sensing the powerful holy energy emanating from the training ground behind him, Zuoben couldn��t help but smile with relief as he walked away. He was not surprised or delighted by the young believers�� choice. Everything was just as he had anticipated.


    As waves of gratified sighs washed over him, Zuoben��s aura began to transform. Not only his aura but also his appearance, voice, and physique underwent a drastic change after a distortion. Accompanied by a surge of pale golden light, the gray-haired, slightly lethargic man walking in the tunnel earlier vanished without a trace, replaced by a beautiful golden-haired girl.


    With sparkling eyes, a jade-like face, an elegant figure, and a graceful demeanor, a girl in a white-gold nun��s robe with an extraordinary temperament appeared in the tunnel. Brushing aside her bangs, the golden-haired girl laughed with a pleasant, silvery voice, her mood quite joyful. "Well, it seems that today has been quite smooth."


    Just as the girl was feeling gratified, a gentle and melodious voice, like a wind chime, slowly entered the golden-haired girl��s ears. "Indeed, it went quite smoothly. Except for the twelve people who refused to accept the blessing, the rest all thrust the silver sword into their hearts. Tania, you��re really good at this."


    Upon hearing these words, the golden-haired girl, who was none other than Tania, the former first hero of the church, shook her head and denied the voice��s statement. "It��s not that I��m good at it. If those demons hadn��t buried such deep sins, this blessing ceremony wouldn��t have gone so smoothly. All I did was tell those young people the truth about what happened back then and give them a choice."


    As she spoke, Tania slowly turned her gaze to the corner. There, a slender figure in white stood with arms crossed, hidden in the shadows. "Why did you suddenly come here?"


    "I��m still a member of the Church Nation, right? There��s nothing wrong with coming back to take a look. Is it that surprising?" The white figure said calmly, not showing any astonishment at Zuoben��s change in appearance. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course it��s surprising," Tania chuckled. "Isn��t the Lord Mayor constantly being watched by the Black Rose family? What if they find out you ran over to us on your own? You know, our relationship with the Black Rose is already a bit delicate at this stage."


    "You don��t need to worry about that. After a few years, I��m very familiar with how the Black Rose family��s intelligence organization operates. It��s not that easy for them to find out. Besides, don��t forget, I��m originally from the Black Rose family. With my diligent work over the years, they trust me quite a bit now. They won��t keep an eye on me all the time like they used to."


    "Not bad. You��ve actually gained the trust of the Black Rose family. I should really take a new look at you. You used to be so..."


    "Let��s not talk about the past," the figure in the shadows said, slightly displeased. For a moment, Tania could even feel a piercing gaze that made her hair stand on end. However, Tania didn��t take offense at the other party��s somewhat hostile gaze and instead shook her head tactfully. "Yes, yes, I know, Lord Mayor of Sky City."


    "..." The white figure did not respond to such a flattering title but thoughtfully turned her gaze to the end of the tunnel, where the training ground was located. Sensing the powerful holy energy constantly overflowing from it and hearing the heart-wrenching, battle-filled howls of the believers, the white figure��s eyes narrowed slightly as she sighed with mixed feelings, "Not only do they have hatred for the demons, but they also have a strong faith in the goddess. Such fellows should make for good fighting power, right?"


    "Naturally," Tania nodded without objection, a complacent smile even blooming on her face. After all, the vast majority of these young believers grew up in the orphanages and seminaries she managed. They could be considered the fighting force she had cultivated single-handedly.


    "Once they��ve all absorbed the power of the blessing, we��ll have another powerful army at our disposal."


    "Blessing, huh? They��re quite excited now. I��m a bit curious, what kind of reaction will they have if they know the truth about the blessing and holy energy? They��ll probably hate you a lot, right?"


    "Yeah." A hint of bitterness flashed across Tania��s face. But within that bitterness, there was more determination and resolution. "However, when those young people realize that their sacrifice is for the sake of protecting the future of all humanity, I��m sure they��ll understand me."


    "Let��s hope so. But..." At this moment, the tone of the white figure suddenly changed, becoming solemn and heavy. The atmosphere in the entire tunnel also seemed to take a sharp turn at this moment. "But protecting the future of humanity and whatnot, those young people alone won��t be of much use. Even if they receive the blessing, at most they��ll just be slightly higher-level cannon fodder. The most crucial thing is how to deal with that fellow. You... should already have a way, right?"


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Tania raised her eyebrows, revealing a trace of surprise. "How did you know?"


    "If you hadn��t thought of a way, you wouldn��t have rashly taken large-scale action, right?"


    "Hehe, indeed. But..."


    "But what?"


    "The method wasn��t just thought of, it��s always been there. I was just making preparations before."


    "Then why are you suddenly taking action now?"


    "Well..." Tania playfully put her hands behind her back and raised her head as if teasing, "You know what? Scarlet sent a very important piece of information from Night Wish City. It seems that person has returned."


    "Re-returned?!" In an instant, the previously calm white figure trembled, instinctively revealing a hint of unease in her tone. Although six years had allowed the white figure to grow quite a bit, that terrifying nightmare still lingered in her heart.


    In contrast to the white figure, Tania maintained that carefree smile from beginning to end. In fact, when mentioning Scarlet��s information, Tania��s pale golden eyes even overflowed with a hint of excitement and anticipation. "The timing is ripe. As long as we can get our hands on this final trump card, we may be able to destroy her."


    As long as we can destroy her, our world may be able to end this endless cycle of suffering...


    ---


    In Yumo��s boudoir in Night Wish City, with the arrival of the morning light, the dim room was once again illuminated by the sun. The chill of the night was driven away, and a warm atmosphere slowly descended upon the room. In this atmosphere, the black-haired girl leaning against the head of the bed slowly opened her eyes and gazed thoughtfully through the window at the earth gradually awakening from its slumber.


    "Morning has come..." Yumo sighed. Before she knew it, she had been pondering all night?


    Time really flies...


    The girl mused in herself. After temporarily treating Xiumu, in order to make up for the guilt of not being by her daughter��s side for many years, Yumo unsurprisingly became Yuan��er��s pillow for the night. Although enjoying the warm time with her daughter had always been one of Yumo��s great joys, after learning about the Church Nation��s unusual actions from Yuan��er, Yumo couldn��t calm her heart. Her mind was bound by endless conflicting emotions, to the point where Yumo was only physically accompanying her daughter, while her consciousness had long drifted far away.


    As Yumo was sighing, seemingly having heard her mother��s murmuring, the sleepy little Yuan��er groggily poked out her cute little head. After rubbing her eyes, Yuan��er snuggled up and hugged Yumo��s arm. "Mommy..."


    "You��re awake little one." Yumo turned her head and looked at her child with doting eyes. "Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Mm-hmm." Yuan��er nodded obediently. With her Grandpa no longer in mortal danger and her Mommy back by her side, the little one finally had a rare, peaceful, and comfortable sleep now that the big stone in her heart was lifted. However, as Yuan��er��s vision became clear, the little one quickly noticed the remnants of solemnity and melancholy in the corners of her mother��s eyes.


    So, the little one asked in puzzlement, "Mommy, what��s wrong?"


    "Enmm, sorry, Yuan��er. Mommy may not be able to accompany you for a while."


    "Huh? Wh-why?"


    "After thinking about it carefully, I��ve decided to go to the Church Nation first to find Mengxi."

 Chapter 904 - 905: The Situation with Youlan

    2/2


    "The current Church Nation of Asumos was established by merging the northern region of the former Red Leaf Empire and part of the southern territory of the Snowy Night Empire, with the help of Sister Kalina and the Black Rose family. It is a nation led by Sister Mengxi, mainly composed of believers of the Asumos Church."


    "Kalina and Xiao actually helped Mengxi establish a nation?"


    "Yes, Sister Kalina and Brother Xiao listen to Mommy very well. Mommy hoped they would get along with the Girl of Destiny, so they got along with the Girl of Destiny."


    "Listen well, huh =-=..."


    "After the Church Nation was established, they got along quite well with us. In the beginning, Sister Kalina and the others provided a lot of supplies, food, and labor to Sister Mengxi, helping to stabilize the great famine in the early days of the Church Nation��s founding and solve the labor shortage problem. As for Sister Mengxi, she also used the name of the Girl of Destiny to help whitewash the Black Rose family and recall the religious extremists Kael had buried in various parts of the continent... And then, well, called on all believers to search for Mommy together. Sigh... Although the way she called for it was a bit weird."


    "Uh..."


    "Later on, the Church Nation and our Night Wish City, Holy Lomari, and the Sadik Empire always maintained friendly diplomatic relations. Trade exchanges, material support, technology sharing, and such were never lacking. Sister Mengxi even came to our place to play quite often. Later on, even Sister Liyu and Sister Shuoyue, who initially disliked Sister Mengxi, gradually started chatting with her and went out to play together several times."


    "Those two actually did that too? That��s really unexpected. But since the relationship was maintained so well, why did it suddenly change two years ago?"


    "I don��t know. The relationship was always quite good, but then it suddenly became very delicate for no reason. The Church Nation suddenly started cutting ties with us, and the frequency of exchanges in various fields plummeted. Sister Mengxi no longer came to play with us, and the Church Nation no longer allowed us to come and go freely like before. Our relationship became so strange all of a sudden. Until recently, the Church Nation even sent people to cause trouble within our territory. Grandpa��s incident, now that I think about it... is most likely their doing too."


    "Did Mengxi say anything?"


    "I wanted to ask Sister Mengxi too, but... I couldn��t contact her at all."


    "Couldn��t contact her?"


    "Yeah, according to the infiltrators from Nightingale, Sister Mengxi seems to have stayed in the central cathedral since two years ago, apparently in seclusion to break through something. Now, all matters big and small within the Church Nation are basically handled by that prime minister."


    "..."


    Recalling the contents of her conversation with Yuan��er last night, a strong sense of foreboding spread through Yumo��s heart like ink dripping into a pool of water. To the point where Yumo, who should have been enjoying the warm time with her daughter, couldn��t fall asleep all night and was left restless, thinking left and right.


    Mengxi��s current situation and the Church Nation��s current state both seemed very strange.


    Did something go wrong?


    Such doubts couldn��t help but arise in Yumo��s mind.


    In the end, Yumo sighed deeply and made a rather helpless decision.


    "Yuan��er, I��m sorry, Mommy has decided to go to the Church Nation first to find your Sister Mengxi."


    After a bitter smile, Yumo informed Yuan��er of her decision.


    When saying these words, Yumo was quite guilty.


    After all, she had just promised yesterday to accompany Yuan��er and make up for the time missed over the past six years as much as possible.


    However, the words she had just spoken yesterday were to be cast aside today? Yumo couldn��t help but feel even more guilty.


    After seeing Yuan��er��s pretty face visibly sink, Yumo��s heart trembled.


    Yuan��er, she must be very disappointed...


    Oh no, , how do I comfort her? Should I... accompany her for a while first? But... but, I��m also very worried about Mengxi��s situation..., how do I handle this?!!


    Yumo bit her lip, and her mind began to struggle again.


    However, Yuan��er��s next reaction took Yumo by surprise. Although the pink-haired girl showed disappointment on her face, she didn��t hug Yumo and start crying and making a fuss as Yumo had imagined. Instead, after a few sighs, she quickly calmed down, and the loss and dejection on her face disappeared without a trace within a few seconds.


    "Mm, Yuan��er understands."


    The pink-haired girl nodded obediently.


    "Yuan��er, you... you don��t object?"


    Yumo couldn��t help but ask about her little daughter��s reaction.


    In response, Yuan��er shook her head with a chuckle, "I don��t object. Emm, although I don��t want Mommy to leave and want to stay with Mommy more, I think Mommy should still go find Sister Mengxi. After that great battle, everyone finally got along harmoniously for a while. Yuan��er doesn��t want this hard-earned peace to vanish just like that. I also don��t want to come into conflict with Sister Mengxi and the others..."


    "...So, Mommy should still go find Sister Mengxi first and figure out the current situation. This should be the most important thing right now. As for accompanying me, there��s plenty of time for that in the future. After all, Mommy is now Yuan��er��s ��fianc����~"


    At the end, Yuan��er even stuck out her tongue, showing a mischievous and cute expression.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Yumo��s heart was touched.


    Six years have passed, and Yuan��er has really become much more sensible. If it were before, she would have definitely pounced into my arms and cried in protest without a second word.


    Smiling with relief, Yumo raised her hand and gently rubbed her little daughter��s head, "Thank you, Yuan��er, for being so understanding."


    "Hehe." The little Yuan��er being petted couldn��t help but show a blissful smile. The little one even took the opportunity to pounce and hug Yumo��s neck, affectionately nuzzling Mommy Yumo��s face, making Yumo show a hint of helplessness for a moment, "You big child, how old are you now, and you��re still acting spoiled?"


    "Hehe, age doesn��t matter. Yuan��er will always be a child in front of Mommy~. Children have the right to be spoiled~. Mommy has no right to refuse, hehe~." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuan��er responded quite ��willfully��.


    Yumo didn��t say much and just let the other party nuzzle her.


    "Okay, okay, as you wish."


    However, hearing Yuan��er mention children, another small and cute figure popped into Yumo��s mind.


    "By the way, Yuan��er."


    "Hm? What is it, Mommy?"


    "How is Youlan doing now? I didn��t see her at the engagement banquet this time."


    Yumo asked the doubt in her heart.


    Although she had already decided to go to the Church Nation, before that, Yumo still wanted to properly check on the state of her babies. Even if she couldn��t go up and embrace them, it would be good to observe from afar. At the engagement banquet, Yumo had successfully seen Kalina and the others who had grown up over the past six years. However, she never saw the lol Youlan, which made Yumo quite concerned.


    "Sister Youlan didn��t come to Night Wish City this time. Sister is still young and can��t control the Shadow Power in her body well. And there were quite a few powerful magic auras at the banquet this time. Out of fear of stimulating Sister, we didn��t bring her over."


    "I see. Then where is Youlan now?"


    "Does Mommy want to see Sister Youlan first before going to the Church Nation?"


    "Emm, I want to see her." Yumo nodded, "I haven��t seen you all for a long time. I want to check on your situations and put my heart at ease before going to the Church Nation."


    "Is that so? But that might be a bit troublesome."


    Yuan��er put her finger on her pink lips and mumbled with some difficulty.


    "Why?"


    "Sister Youlan is not in Night Wish City but in the new Fata Tower of the Sadik Empire."


    "Fata Tower? That thing after the merger of the Red Moon Tower and the Holy Tower? Why is Youlan there?"


    "She��s attending kindergarten there."


    "Huh?"


    "It��s very normal, Mommy. Sister Youlan��s growth rate is different from mine. Six years have passed, and she still looks like a little girl. It��s very normal to attend kindergarten. And since Sister Youlan��s appearance hasn��t changed, in order not to arouse suspicion, she has to change kindergartens regularly. Recently, she transferred to the kindergarten at Fata Tower."


    Seeing Yumo��s somewhat startled expression, Yuan��er patiently explained.


    However, when talking about this topic, Yuan��er seemed to recall something and couldn��t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Sigh, although Sister Kalina said Sister Youlan was teaching there when she was drunk last time, that should have been a slip of the tongue, right? Sigh, Sister Kalina really talks nonsense. Our cute Sister Youlan can��t even speak clearly, how could she possibly teach?

 Chapter 905 - 906: Appearing Weak on the Outside, but in Reality...

    In the region bordering the northern part of the Sadik Empire and the Elven Forest, a magnificent and spectacular building resembling a combination of a castle and a tower stood tall on the flat Rochester Plain. Its majestic aura, soaring straight into the clouds, along with the nine steaming magical cannons floating around the tower, made the travelers passing by in their carriages feel the urge to kneel and submit.


    This extraordinarily imposing building was none other than the current holy land of magicians on the continent - the Fata.


    After the Holy War six years ago, the Holy Tower, having lost all its supremacy, existed in name only. Under Xiao��s manipulation, the Red Moon Tower, with the help of the Black Rose Family, quickly swallowed up the forces of the Holy Tower and even absorbed all the necromancers who attempted to rebuild the Void Spirit Tower. Eventually, the three factions merged into one, re-establishing the Fata.


    Thus, this holy land of magicians, which had disappeared for nearly eight hundred years, once again reappeared in the world, assisting the Black Rose Family in managing the magicians across the entire continent. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unlike in the past, the Fata was no longer a force dominated by magicians. Its behind-the-scenes rulers had long since become the great benefactors of the Black Rose Family.


    Fortunately, the vast majority of magicians clamoring for self-governance were unaware of this cruel reality. They still buried themselves in their laboratories, researching magic, just as they had done in the past.


    Following the glorious reputation of the past, countless magicians wandering the continent brought their families to the Fata, gradually establishing residential areas on the plains surrounding it. As time passed, the initial small residential area had grown into the large metropolis known today as the renowned magic city - Echos.


    At this moment, in this residential area accommodating a million people, the most famous Elysee Kindergarten of the Fata had just concluded its opening ceremony for the new year.


    The children, led by their respective teachers, headed to the beautiful and scenic courtyard, where they began their first class meeting in life.


    However, while almost all the children were attracted by the teachers�� dazzling magic, emitting joyful laughter, one little one seemed quite out of place.


    Taking advantage of the teacher��s immersion in performing magic for the children, a certain nimble and charming honey-haired little girl sneakily sat under a large tree, engrossed in reading the book in her hands.


    Among the hundreds of new students, the girl was undoubtedly the brightest star.


    Her smooth and alluring honey-colored long hair was tied into cute triple braids and adorned with a pricey princess headdress, from which pure white tassels hung. When the breeze brushed against her face, the honey-colored hair and tassels swayed and danced with the wind.


    The little girl��s face was fair and delicate, her skin as white as snow, soft and fine.


    Her deep blue eyes sparkled like stars.


    Below her small nose was an adorable cherry-like mouth, with thin lips and slightly upturned corners. Her entire face was exquisite and refined, like the most delicate doll in a toy store. The girl wore a cute white pleated skirt. Sitting on the lawn, she exuded an elegant and graceful demeanor, completely different from the other children.


    Looking at such a girl, no one would have thought that this adorable and mature little one was the strongest Demon King in her child form - Higanbana.


    Due to her past misdeeds, in order to reintegrate into the Abyssal Demon family and gain the forgiveness of her sisters, Youlan had no choice but to pretend to have forgotten everything and start anew as a child. Although this made Liyu and the others let down their guard and accept her again, the drawbacks were quite obvious. Maintaining the appearance of a child, she completely lost her authority as the eldest sister and was constantly tormented by her playful sisters, while also being curiously studied and tormented by the Black Rose Family��s little brat.


    Even now, she had to be treated as a child and sent to kindergarten! Sending her to kindergarten for a year was not enough. Due to her slow growth, she had already been attending kindergarten for six consecutive years - changing to a new one every year...


    Thinking about this, Youlan��s mood became quite mixed. The thought of her, the strongest Demon King, the once-feared Higanbana, being forced to play games with children all day long, made her feel like crying.


    Alas, there was no other way. She had made her own choices and had to live with the consequences, even if it meant crying along the way.


    Youlan could only console herself in this manner Helplessly.


    Of course, coming to kindergarten was not entirely a bad thing.


    For Youlan, who had been away from home for hundreds of years, being able to spend time with her sisters was a good thing. However, after experiencing six years of torment, Youlan gradually felt that she couldn��t quite handle it. In a sense, Youlan was even a little afraid of her own sisters now.


    Coming to kindergarten, at least she could wander outside in peace, without worrying about being caught and be squeezed to death by her little sisters...


    With this thought, Youlan accepted the awkward fate of being sent to kindergarten.


    However, this notion was shattered after reading the letter Kalina had sent her.


    At this moment, the honey-haired girl was sitting quietly under the tree, her pair of white and tender little hands quickly flipping through the book in her hands. Of course, this was no ordinary book, but one deliberately sent by Kalina, containing coded messages.


    Even within the Abyssal Demon family, only Kalina and Pierre knew that Youlan had retained her past memories. To avoid exposing Youlan��s true situation and arousing the wariness of the other sisters and the Black Rose Family, the communication between Kalina and Youlan was encrypted. They secretly communicated through codes known only to the two sisters.


    After quickly flipping through several dozen pages, the contents of the coded message were fully imprinted in Youlan��s mind.


    The next moment, Youlan couldn��t help but frown, and the book in her hands nearly tore apart from her trembling little hands. The Shadow Power within her body began to surge wildly, and the giant tree behind her eerily began to wither. Countless yellowed leaves fluttered between heaven and earth in an instant.


    Mother... has returned?


    At this engagement banquet?!!


    Damn it!! Why didn��t I go, ahhhhhhhhh!!!


    At this moment, Youlan burst out with an unprecedented sense of resistance to being sent to kindergarten. However, Youlan was still Youlan. As the mature eldest sister of the Demons, after feeling a moment of regret, she stabilized her inner self.


    Forget it. Since Mother has returned, we��ll meet again sooner or later. There��s no need to rush.


    After taking a deep breath, Youlan smiled with relief, her eyes brimming with joy.


    Unlike Kalina and her little sisters, Youlan was well aware that it was impossible for her mother to have truly abandoned them when she left home. It was most likely to protect them and prevent them from getting hurt due to the loss of control over her power. Now that her Mother had returned, it meant that she must have found a way to suppress the restless power within her.


    This was undoubtedly good news.


    "Mother has given up on suicide and stabilized her power... Next..."


    While softly sighing, Youlan slowly closed the book in her hands.


    As long as they dealt with those troublemakers from the Church Nation who wanted to stir up trouble, the life she had dreamed of would become a reality...


    Hiding the joyful emotions on her face, Youlan��s expression once again turned cold, and her gaze slowly shifted to the side, glancing at a certain hidden building in the distance.


    -"Just in time, I need to accumulate some nourishment for Sebastian"-


    At the same time, dozens of mysterious figures in white robes were quietly hiding in a certain building in Echos. The leading figure, a hooded woman, was leaning by the window, using detection magic to observe the distant kindergarten, or more precisely, the honey-haired little girl named by the Prime Minister.


    "That little girl, is she the target this time? Her aura is so weak..."


    A doubt flashed in the woman��s eyes.


    Not only this woman but also her colleagues who had come with her to carry out the mission had similar doubts. They simply could not understand why such a frail-looking, seemingly harmless little girl would make the Prime Minister so concerned, even sending out an entire team to monitor her.


    Could it be not because she was powerful, but because the location of the operation was near the Fata?


    Regardless of the reason, based on the observations of the team members over the past few days, such a little one was clearly not worth their grand efforts.


    "Captain, why don��t we just capture her and bring her back? With someone like her, we don��t even need to wait for Lord Luca to come. We can handle it ourselves!"


    "Hmm, I think so too."


    Faced with the eager suggestions of her subordinates, the woman did not refuse. Instead, she gripped the sword at her waist with equal enthusiasm.


    "We��ll make our move after the opening ceremony at noon when the guards in Echos change shifts. That will be the perfect time to strike."


    Once we successfully completed the mission, not only Lord Luca but even the Prime Minister would surely look at us in a new light, right?


    Thinking of this, the corners of the woman��s mouth couldn��t help but curl up slightly, revealing a trace of excitement.


    Well, due to their attention being entirely focused on the distant kindergarten, the woman and her subordinates failed to notice some unusual occurrences. For example, some eerie plants were slowly growing out of the shadows behind them...


    -"Can you have a good chat with me about what exactly you��re trying to do?"-

 Chapter 906 - 907: Replenishing Life Force

    In a luxurious cottage somewhere in the magical city of Echos, an elderly man with white hair, dressed in a noble butler��s uniform and exuding an elegant aura, was dancing gracefully to the pleasant sound of classical musical instruments while swiftly and efficiently cleaning the house with a broom in his hand.


    This elderly man, who appeared to be advanced in years but was full of vitality, was none other than the long-unseen Mr. Sebastian.


    The "infantilized" little Youlan was attending kindergarten in Echos, and naturally, her sisters and the members of the Black Rose Family were not at ease with such an innocent, harmless, and ignorant little one staying alone in Echos alone. What if she were to be kidnapped or led astray?


    Although the main high-level figures of the Fata��s forces were once Youlan��s subordinates, Xiao, with her cautious nature, would not completely trust those people from the Fata. Therefore, Xiao and Youlan��s sisters unanimously decided to send a reliable person to take care of Youlan.


    Thus, the super butler Sebastian, known as "Doraemon" and capable of everything, was once again chosen and sent to Echos to look after Youlan.


    Sebastian had quite a bit of experience in taking care of Youlan. It should be noted that during the six years after Lady Yumo��s disappearance, Miss Youlan was almost entirely under Sebastian��s care.


    "La la la la~"


    Singing, dancing, and joyfully cleaning the house, Sebastian��s morning quickly passed by in this manner.


    As noon approached, Sebastian put down the cleaning tools and enthusiastically rushed into the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous, delicious, and healthy nutritious lunch for his Miss Youlan. It was evident that Mr. Sebastian was quite passionate about taking care of Youlan.


    After all, Youlan was Lady Yumo��s daughter, and Sebastian had always considered it a great honor to serve and share the burden for Yumo.


    Well, although initially, Sebastian was quite resistant to this task, as he interacted more with Youlan, Sebastian discovered that this little one seemed to have become quite adorable after her rebirth, unlike her past cruel and tyrannical self who disregarded all familial ties, just as adorable as Yumo.


    Taking care of Youlan had transformed from a nerve-wracking task to an enjoyable nurturing game.


    (Well, although Youlan herself might not think so.)


    "Miss Youlan should be coming back soon."


    Sebastian glanced at the clock on the wall out of the corner of his eye, muttering to himself while making cream-stewed dragon pork soup.


    As it turned out, Mr. Sebastian��s sense of time was truly strong. Just as he finished muttering to himself, the sound of the front door opening reached the old butler��s ears.


    "Hm?! The young lady is back?!"


    Instantly, the old butler��s face lit up with joy. He immediately put down the ladle in his hand and scurried out of the kitchen! Surrounded by magical power, he accelerated directly to the front door with a plate of cookies in hand:


    "Welcome back, Miss Youlan. Was the opening ceremony fun...?!! Huh??"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Mr. Sebastian froze in place.


    The sight before him shocked Sebastian.


    Miss Youlan had indeed returned home, but her condition seemed very strange?!


    Her face, which usually wore a bright smile, now appeared extremely gloomy, even bearing strange red marks, and her white pleated skirt was stained with an unknown red liquid, turning it into a red and white pattern. As he caught a whiff of the fishy smell emanating from the red stains, Sebastian��s face instantly changed.


    "Bloodstains?!! Miss Youlan, what... what happened to you?!!"


    Crack~


    Accompanied by the sound of the sweet plate shattering on the ground, the dessert Sebastian had carefully prepared for Youlan slipped from his hands and scattered all over the floor. He suddenly rushed forward, embracing Youlan, and began checking her with trembling hands:


    "Miss Youlan, are... are you injured?! Were you bullied at school?!"


    "Why... why is there so much blood?!"


    "That Bandongren fellow, why didn��t he inform me of such a big matter?! Wait?! Where is the person responsible for picking up and dropping off the young lady?!! Damn it, when he comes back, I��ll definitely beat him to death!"


    "Young lady, young lady, how are you? Where does it hurt? Where are you injured? Don��t be afraid, don��t be afraid, Grandpa Sebastian is here, don��t be afraid..."


    Sebastian patted Youlan��s head to comfort her while carefully examining the girl��s body to see where she was injured.


    However, very soon, Sebastian frowned, realizing that he had made a mistake.


    Wait? No, that��s not right?! Although Miss Youlan looks like a cute little girl, she is essentially still a terrifying Demon King, even more terrifying than Lord Pierre and Lady Kalina. In that small kindergarten, who the hell could bully her?!


    If no one had bullied her, then where did the bloodstains on Miss Youlan��s body come from?!


    The moment he realized this, Sebastian��s face changed greatly once again, becoming anxious and uneasy. The next moment, Sebastian pressed his hands on little Youlan��s shoulders and asked nervously:


    "Miss Youlan, the blood on your body? Could it be from your classmates?! Young lady, did you attack the ordinary people around you?!"


    Ah ah ah ah!!!


    The young lady attacked ordinary people! It��s over!!!


    Lady Kalina and the Duke instructed me to watch over Miss Youlan and not let her be consumed by her nature and attack humans! And what about me? I didn��t do my job well again!


    "Ahhh! How am I going to explain this to the Duke?! Young lady, you��re usually so well-behaved, how could you be so reckless today?!"


    Shaking little Youlan, Sebastian said with great agitation.


    "Killed someone? How many did you kill? Wait, there are even bloodstains on the corner of your mouth?! Miss Youlan! You can��t learn from that idiot Miss Limo and eat human flesh!! If Lady Yumo finds out that you��ve learned bad habits, how am I going to answer to her?!!..."


    Sebastian grew more and more agitated as he spoke, his voice getting louder and louder, completely losing his usual elegance, splattering saliva all over Youlan��s face.


    Gradually, Youlan also found it unbearable and glared at Sebastian in annoyance.


    "Please, can you be a little quieter?"


    As the words left her mouth, a small honey-colored flower suddenly grew out of Youlan��s hand. And as the pollen spread, Sebastian��s vision became blurry, and his consciousness became dazed. After struggling desperately to no avail, Sebastian��s eyes rolled back, and he fainted in front of Youlan.


    Looking at Sebastian, who had collapsed and wouldn��t get up, Youlan sighed helplessly:


    "Sigh, this guy, does he have to treat me like a child all day long?"


    Also, why would he think I would eat people... I have no interest in eating those things, their meat is too sour...


    I don��t quite like that texture.


    I just took care of a dozen or so fools who were secretly observing me, that��s all.


    Is this reaction necessary?


    While silently complaining, Youlan slowly raised her hand, and several powerful souls condensed in the palm of her hand, transforming into a white orb of light. This orb of light was formed by collecting the souls and life force of those Church Nation people from earlier. With a wave of Youlan��s small hand, the orb of light gently fell on Sebastian��s chest and slowly merged into it.


    After absorbing this orb of light, Sebastian��s face underwent some imperceptible changes, becoming younger and full of vitality...


    Under normal circumstances, Youlan could easily kill those malicious fellows from thousands of miles away.


    But in order to collect life force and soul power, Youlan was forced to go to the scene and personally eliminate the enemies.


    Otherwise, Youlan wouldn��t have been splattered with dirty blood due to the self-detonation of the last few bastards.


    And the purpose of doing all this was for the old man in front of her.


    Youlan, who inherently possessed the attribute of life, was quite sensitive to life force. She had noticed the issue of Sebastian��s advanced age a few years ago. Sebastian had not accepted the Shadow Power and was not very strong, so his lifespan was only slightly longer than that of ordinary people. Although it had been prolonged with the help of Xiao and the elves�� medicines, it had also reached its limit a few years ago. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Youlan looked down on humans, and their deaths had nothing to do with her.


    But considering the good relationship between her sisters and Sebastian, who wouldn��t want to see Sebastian pass away, Youlan deliberately used her abilities to transfer the life force and soul power of others into Sebastian��s body to help extend his lifespan.


    "Accept the life force properly and live a little longer, otherwise Liyu and Shuoyue will be sad... Also, if this old thing are gone... who will cook for me..."


    Looking at Sebastian, who was enveloped in the light of life, the sharp-tongued little Youlan muttered with mixed feelings.


    Besides, once you have enough life force, I can go out for a stroll with peace of mind...


    If what those guys confessed is true, there will probably be quite a few troublesome matters in the future.

 Chapter 907 - 908: The Trio of Troublemakers

    On the other side, at the entrance of the Elven Embassy in the Night Wishes City, three little ones suddenly appeared and struck an extremely exaggerated pose at the door.


    With the arrival of the three little ones, the surrounding crowd instantly scattered like birds and beasts. The originally lively street suddenly became empty, falling into a deathly silence.


    The reason for this was the white-haired girl among the trio of girls.


    Although the white-haired girl was beautiful and charming, her notorious reputation for being a crazy homewrecker had long spread throughout the Night Wishes City. Moreover, her gaze always carried a bone-chilling hunger when looking at people.


    Therefore, the public had long regarded her as a fierce beast, avoiding her at all costs.


    Not to mention, now beside the white-haired girl, there were two more little ones exuding a chilling aura and looking displeased.


    That��s right, you could guess with your butt that these three were none other than the trio of little Demon King ancestors who had come out of the White Crystal Castle.


    Limo, Liyu, and Shuoyue, the three sisters.


    Regarding the sudden situation at the engagement banquet, Liyu and Shuoyue were undoubtedly confused. They couldn��t understand why their little sister Yuan��er would suddenly choose a sickly elven boy.


    But no matter what, as Yuan��er��s mature and steady older sisters, Liyu and Shuoyue naturally couldn��t accept their sister��s hasty decision.


    Although they wanted to persuade Yuan��er to give up that unrealistic notion, Yuan��er was unprecedentedly adamant this time. After willfully arguing for a while, she took the unconscious elven boy away without looking back.


    Seeing that Yuan��er was not only so "stubbornly misguided" but also very domineering and willful, the sisters who doted on her had no choice but to change their approach.


    Since they couldn��t make Yuan��er give up that elven pretty boy for the time being, they would put pressure on the elves! Force those long-eared ones to take their pretty boy back!


    As the saying goes, when in doubt, bully the elves!


    This could be considered a traditional virtue of their Abyss Demon family.


    With this judgment, the two sisters, along with Limo, who was just there to make up the numbers and had a menacing look on her face, arrived in front of the Elven Embassy.


    As it turned out, those ignorant citizens who feared these three little terrors were naturally... even more terrified to death.


    When the three sisters stood in front of the embassy with their arms crossed, like a bunch of hooligans, the inside of the Elven Embassy had already fallen into a state of chaos. Upon learning that three Demon Kings had come to cause trouble, the elves were so scared that their souls nearly left their bodies. Even Prince Odom, the backbone of the elven diplomatic mission, immediately set up a teleportation formation without a second word, preparing to flee after learning of this news.


    If even the leader was like this, there was no need to mention the other ordinary elven members.


    The entire embassy had already turned into a mess.


    Relying on her keen perception, little Liyu, with her hands on her hips, quickly noticed the unease of the elves. A contemptuous smile slowly appeared on her pretty face:


    "As expected, these elves are as timid as ever."


    Hehe, it seems bringing Sister Limo today was unnecessary.


    I was thinking that if they were very stubborn, I would lock the door and let Sister loose.


    "Sigh, It seems I overestimated them."


    Liyu was very satisfied with the reaction of the elves.


    The more the elves feared them, the more effective their pressure would be. As long as the elves took that Prince Velin away! Afterward, they would have plenty of opportunities to directly get rid of that scumbag who had deceived their sister��s feelings!


    Liyu believed that as long as she stayed away from that scumbag, her little sister Yuan��er would quickly regain her senses and return to being the clever and adorable sister she once was.


    Thinking of this, Liyu was already eager to take action, rubbing her fists in anticipation.


    However, just as Liyu was about to make her move, Shuoyue beside her hesitated and tugged on Liyu��s sleeve:


    "Sister Liyu, how about... let��s not do this?"


    "Hm?! Why?!"


    Faced with Shuoyue��s words, Liyu turned her head in great surprise and asked in confusion:


    "We just need to teach these elves a little lesson, and we can make that pretty boy leave our Yuan��er. Shuoyue, do you want to see our little sister be fooled by a scumbag?"


    "No, of course not, but..."


    Shuoyue twirled her hair with her fingers and voiced her guess with a conflicted expression:


    "That elven prince, Sister Limo was very attached to him before, and Yuan��er was unusually enthusiastic towards him, it��s too abnormal. Could it be possible that the elven boy is Mommy in disguise?"


    "Absolutely not!!"


    Liyu shook her head firmly, denying Shuoyue��s guess:


    "Sister Shuoyue, you��re still too naive and lack experience."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When Mother went to the human world before, when did she ever use a male identity? Not to mention that Mother is not used to a male identity, even if Mother disguised herself as a boy, she wouldn��t choose that kind of pretty boy. You know, when Mother was in the Winter Forest, she often chatted with us about her ideal male image. That kind of muscular, tall, with chiseled features, and a majestic aura. Mother also said that if she were to transform into a male, she would definitely choose that type! As for the frail and delicate boys who look prettier than girls, Mother wouldn��t like them! So, how could Mother possibly choose to disguise herself as someone like Velin?"


    "Ohhh, is that so?"


    "Of course, besides, with Mother��s temperament, could she endure being punched by Brother Pierre?"


    "Ohh, that��s true too."


    With Liyu��s explanation, Shuoyue��s doubts instantly dissipated for the most part.


    "As expected of Sister Liyu, you understand Mommy so well. In the past, you shamelessly stuck to Mommy all day long, trying to monopolize her, it wasn��t for nothing."


    "Hey, why do I feel like there��s a hidden meaning in your words?"


    "No, there isn��t~"


    Shuoyue stuck out her tongue, trying to act cute and get away with her mischief.


    "You little..."


    Considering the important matter at hand, Liyu pouted slightly but chose not to continue bickering with Shuoyue.


    "So, are you at ease now? That elven boy has nothing to do with Mother, no need to be apprehensive."


    "Mm mm, got it."


    "Alright, then..."


    Turning around and patting Limo on the back, Liyu grinned mischievously at the Elven Embassy in front of them. It seemed that sometimes, having a bad reputation wasn��t such a bad thing. At least this time, with everyone in the vicinity scared away by her sister��s notoriety, it was much more convenient for them to take action.


    Raising her hand and pointing forward, Liyu laughed coldly:


    "Go, Sister!! Teach those foolish elves a good lesson! Let that trash Karos recognize his place again!"


    "Meow meow meow!"


    Faced with her sister��s rallying cry, Limo responded excitedly.


    Actually, Limo was completely clueless about the content of Liyu and Shuoyue��s conversation. The scent on the elven boy��s body had already indicated his identity, so why were her sisters overthinking it? However, considering that her sisters were always smarter than her, perhaps they had some deeper considerations? Therefore, as usual, Limo didn��t plan to think too much.


    Anyway, she couldn��t figure it out.


    Now, what she needed to do was to cooperate with her clever sisters!


    Moreover, the thought of causing destruction made Limo��s heart fill with joy. Not only could she wreak havoc, but she would also be rewarded with a big chicken leg from Liyu later! Hehe.


    With this thought, the wolf cub suddenly leaped forward and, under the horrified gazes of dozens of elven guards, charged ahead!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the main entrance of the embassy was shattered into pieces. In an instant, the white-haired girl rampaged through the embassy like an unleashed wild dog. In a short time, the Elven Embassy fell into complete chaos.


    The sounds of commotion, screams, and pleas for mercy echoed one after another, endlessly.


    Hearing the half-dead wails of the elven ambassadors, the two little ones, Liyu and Shuoyue, simultaneously revealed delighted smiles. The screams that sounded like ghostly wails to ordinary people��s ears were like heavenly music to the little Demon Kings, making them feel happy in body and mind.


    "What a pleasant sound."


    While sighing, Liyu led Shuoyue towards the main entrance of the embassy.


    "Sister should be almost done by now."


    Liyu bounced around smugly, her jade-green eyes filled with confidence.


    After all, this was the tried and true method used by the Black Rose Family to train the elves back then.


    As long as you gave these long-eared ones a good scare, they would become obedient to you.


    In the little one��s view, after her sister��s rampage, these foolish elves would quickly yield. When she stepped into the embassy, the elven crowd led by Odom would all be trembling and prostrating at her sister��s feet, begging for their mercy.


    However, just as Liyu��s foot stepped into the embassy, a familiar voice with a crying tone suddenly reached her ears, causing the little one to freeze for a moment.


    "Aow woo woo woo! Woo woo woo!! Awoo woo woo!!"


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Limo, who should have been displaying her might inside the embassy, had somehow transformed into a cute little white wolf form for some reason. Not only that, but the little white wolf was also teary-eyed, constantly howling and running towards the door! It seemed? As if she was running away from something scary?!


    "Sister Limo! What��s wrong with you?!"


    Liyu tried to stop her.


    Unfortunately, the inexplicably crying Limo seemed to be possessed by something terrifying, directly ignoring Liyu! After rushing past her, she charged into the distance without looking back! Quickly disappearing from Liyu��s sight.


    "What, what��s going on?!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this scene, Liyu and Shuoyue looked at each other in disbelief, both seeing the emotion of incredulity in each other��s eyes.


    The elves? When did they have the ability to make sister cry?!


    This question instantly popped into the minds of the two sisters.


    Fortunately, this question was quickly answered.


    Just as the two girls were looking in the direction where Limo had disappeared with a dumbfounded and somewhat helpless expression, a voice that sounded very polite and friendly but somehow sent chills down their spines suddenly reached the two sisters�� ears.


    -"Dear sisters, long time no see. I missed you so much."-


    Liyu & Shuoyue: "Huh?! Who?!"

 Chapter 908 - 909: The Duo

    "Who?!!"


    As this spine-chilling voice reached their ears, Liyu and Shuoyue simultaneously assumed a battle stance and abruptly turned their heads to look in the direction of the voice��s source. At the same time, the Shadow Power suppressed within their bodies began to surge secretly.


    However, when they saw the owner of that voice, Liyu and Shuoyue couldn��t help but freeze for a moment. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a sexy and beautiful maid standing in the messy courtyard, wearing a short skirt and black stockings.


    The unique combination of half gray-white and half crimson hair color quickly caught the attention of the two little Demons.


    Her exquisite features, as if carved by the hands of an artistic master, exuded an elegant and refined aura, emanating a gentle and pleasant, naturally graceful atmosphere. Those beautiful and unique star-shaped eyes made the girl even more distinctive. At first glance, she appeared to be a noble and elegant maid who had received higher education.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would undoubtedly make such a judgment.


    However, Liyu and Shuoyue did not lower their guard because of the other party��s appearance. They could vaguely sense the hidden brutality beneath the star-eyed girl��s gentle and refined aura. It was evident that the person in front of them, like themselves, was a terrifying monster disguised in a beautiful exterior.


    Facing a fellow monster, Liyu and Shuoyue held their breath and remained vigilant, closely watching the other party��s movements.


    The elves? When did they have such a powerful individual?!


    "Who are you?! What do you mean by long time no see? I don��t think we��ve met before, right?"


    Liyu bluntly questioned.


    Upon hearing this, the star-eyed girl raised her hand to her chin, seemingly falling into a brief contemplation. After a moment, the star-eyed girl nodded in agreement:


    "In a sense, we indeed haven��t met before."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No need to pay attention to these details. Anyway, you two just need to know that I��m merely a maid, a maid serving Prince Velin."


    As she spoke, the star-eyed girl lifted the hem of her skirt and gracefully performed a greeting curtsy to Liyu and Shuoyue. Her movements were quite unsmooth, evidently having just learned this gesture not long ago.


    "Nice to meet you, I��m called Yue. Please take care of me in the future."


    "That pretty boy��s maid?"


    For a moment, Liyu��s eyes narrowed, a cold glint flashing within them.


    With such a powerful maid as a backer, no wonder that elven prince dared to shamelessly seduce my sister. But for such a powerful maid to be the elven prince��s maid, it seemed that in recent years, while we were focused on finding our mother, we had indeed neglected their control over the elves.


    No wonder Karos had started to become arrogant again.


    However, there was one point that made Liyu quite concerned.


    Why do I feel a bit apprehensive when facing a mere maid with some strength?


    Feeling the cold sweat that had unknowingly seeped out from her back, Liyu��s heart grew increasingly filled with an ominous premonition.


    Fortunately, Liyu shook her head to stabilize her mindset.


    No, no, no, no! What am I thinking?! We��re here to kick some ass! How can we inexplicably become timid?! That won��t do!


    Taking a deep breath, Liyu glared fiercely at the other party.


    After learning that the star-eyed girl was the pretty boy��s maid, Liyu��s attitude towards her became even more disgusted, her eyes filled with coldness. The next moment, Liyu directly raised her hand and pointed at the other party��s nose:


    "You! What exactly did you do?! How did you scare my sister like that?!"


    "Scare? I didn��t do anything."


    Yue shrugged innocently.


    "I just stood there. Who knew that your sister was so timid? As soon as she saw me, she ran away."


    "Didn��t do anything?"


    Hearing this answer, Liyu��s brows furrowed tightly. Judging from the way Limo had run out earlier, her sister indeed hadn��t been injured and seemed to have not experienced any battle at all.


    But if this maid claimed to have done nothing? Liyu would never believe it.


    Her sister was notoriously reckless! Unless she was severely taught a lesson, how could she possibly give up on such an interesting thing as wrecking the place?!


    Running away as soon as she saw you? Do you think you��re the feather duster in Mother��s hand?!


    Liyu��s heart was filled with disdain.


    She was certain that this maid named Yue had definitely done something!


    "Who would believe you?! Tell the truth, what did you do to my sister?!"


    "Really, I did nothing."


    Yue waved her hand and replied without any fear, looking straight into Liyu��s eyes.


    Seeing this, Liyu snorted coldly:


    "Hmph, it seems you��re the type who won��t cry until you see the coffin. Since that��s the case, don��t blame us for being rude!"


    As she spoke, Liyu glanced at Shuoyue beside her from the corner of her eye.


    "Mm."


    After a slight nod, Shuoyue instantly flashed behind Yue, forming an encirclement with Liyu. Although Shuoyue often liked to go against Liyu, when facing an external enemy, the sisters were undoubtedly of one heart.


    "Oh? Little misses, what are you trying to do?"


    The surrounded Yue asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Of course, to teach you a good lesson! Since you won��t say it directly, we��ll force it out of you!"


    Liyu said with her hands on her hips with a fierce aura.


    Not far away, Shuoyue also imitated her brother Pierre with great vigor, tilting her head back and pointing her finger at the back of the other party��s head, echoing in a stern voice:


    "That��s right! You bad maid, if you don��t confess honestly, you��ll have to witness our might!"


    As these words were spoken, the messy courtyard was suddenly enveloped in a tense atmosphere, as if swords were about to be drawn. The nearby elven members, who had already been beaten black and blue by the wolf cub, were so frightened that they scattered and fled towards the outside of the embassy in all directions.


    What? You ask why they��re not defending the embassy? Even Prince Odom had taken the lead and fled?! What ghost would these shrimp soldiers and crab generals defend?!


    Faced with the sisters�� harsh words, Yue fell into a brief silence. Emm, what should I do?


    Yue thought, feeling conflicted. Actually, when it came down to it, Yue had not anticipated that these little Demons would suddenly come to the Elven Embassy to cause trouble. What exactly did that baka master of mine do at the engagement banquet?


    However, according to her master��s request, it would be best for her to stay put in the Elven Embassy and not cause any trouble. But now that trouble had come knocking on the door, she couldn��t just ignore everything, right?


    Besides, why should I listen to her master��s words?


    "Hmph, attending such an interesting event as the engagement banquet without bringing me along, and still expecting me to obey? In your dreams!"


    With her arms crossed in front of her chest, Yue muttered and complained t herself.


    Undoubtedly, Yue was quite unhappy about Yumo leaving her behind and going to the White Crystal Castle alone.


    Therefore, the star-eyed girl had no intention of complying with Yumo��s wishes at this moment. Instead, she planned to enjoy herself according to her own preferences.


    Moreover, glancing at the two familiar figures in front and behind her, the corners of Yue��s mouth couldn��t help but curl up slightly, an excited, eerie, and cold smile suddenly appearing on the girl��s pretty face. Yue��s eyes narrowed as she cast her gaze towards Liyu and Shuoyue��s butt.


    Conflict? She wasn��t afraid of it.


    On the contrary, Yue was eager to have a conflict with these two sisters.


    "Such round and plump little butts. Spanking them must feel great~"


    The instant they heard these words, Liyu and Shuoyue immediately felt a chill down their spines. The two sisters subconsciously raised their hands to cover their butts, their faces flushed red, looking at the person in front with unease.


    After a brief moment of unease, the emotion of anger born from embarrassment suddenly surged in their hearts.


    "What are you staring at our butts for?!! You hentai! Go die!!"


    Just like that, facing the other party��s playful and excited gaze, the furious Liyu suddenly kicked off with both legs, taking the lead in charging towards Yue...


    "Take this!!!!"


    Smack*****


    Huh? O_O


    Eh?! ��(??)


    What?!! !��( ���|||)}


    No, no, no, nooooooooo! (.�� .) ?


    X_X


    ...


    Several hours later, in a certain room in the White Crystal Castle, under the dumbfounded gazes of a few maids, two little ones fell onto the bed, half-dead, with their bright red butts exposed...

 Chapter 909 - 910: A Belated Realization

    "Ahhhh, it hurts, my butt hurts so much... It��s so painful..."


    "It hurts like hell, that bastard, how could she be so ruthless!"


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, in a luxurious guest room somewhere in the White Crystal Castle, two beautiful and charming girls were lying on the sofa in a very comical posture, holding their butts and continuously making pitiful sounds.


    However, although the two girls kept wailing, and their cries were full of misery, the few maids who came in to bring water and painkillers did not show any sympathetic or compassionate looks.


    In their eyes, there was only one emotion: secret delight... and puzzlement.


    You should know that the two people currently sprawled on the sofa were like ancestors in the Night Wishes City.


    They had always been the ones bullying others, and no one dared to provoke them.


    Once provoked, the consequences were unimaginable. The last time a young master from a prominent family tried to tease that blue-haired girl...


    The next day, he was stripped naked, hung upside down at the city gate, and served as a spectacle for the citizens entering and leaving the city every day.


    It was a direct social death.


    Even Marquis Xiumu appeared very humble when he saw these two.


    The maids were quite curious about who exactly had the guts to provoke these two ancestors and spank their butts so red and swollen?!


    Seeing the little butts that had swollen to twice their size and had completely turned into fat buttocks, one of the maids couldn��t help but ask:


    "Uh, Miss Shuoyue? What exactly happened to you..."


    "Don��t ask!!"


    Shuoyue glared at the maid without a second word.


    As the words were spoken, blue-gold Shadow Power instantly spread throughout the room!


    The few maids who came into contact with this power quickly fainted due to their inability to withstand the strong drowsiness.


    "Is, is this necessary? We��re all on the same side."


    Seeing the maids lying unconscious on the floor, Yuan��er, who was holding the painkillers, said helplessly.


    In response to her sister��s question, Shuoyue, who was lying on her butt, said in annoyance:


    "Of course it��s necessary! I can��t afford to lose face like this... I won��t be able to get married, Hyaaaah..."


    While wailing, Shuoyue gritted her teeth and showed a resentful look.


    "That damn elven maid, I must get revenge! I��ll make her pay the price... Ahhhhhh!"


    However, before she could finish her harsh words, Shuoyue trembled all over, and under the stimulation of the intense pain, this notorious Demon King couldn��t help but let out another heart-wrenching wail.


    "Ahhhhh(�Χ� )"


    After finally catching her breath with great difficulty, the teary-eyed Shuoyue looked at Yuan��er, who was applying ointment to her butt, with a aggrieved expression:


    "Yuan��er, be gentler, it hurts..."


    "Ah? Sorry, Sister."


    After apologizing guiltily, Yuan��er carefully applied the medicine to Shuoyue��s butt again.


    Although she was already very careful, when Yuan��er��s fingers came into contact with Shuoyue��s wounds, the heart-wrenching pain still made Shuoyue tremble involuntarily. If it weren��t for maintaining her image as an elder sister, Shuoyue would have probably burst into tears, just like when she ran out of the Elven Embassy earlier.


    Seeing her pitiful sister, Yuan��er asked in confusion:


    "Sister Shuoyue, what exactly happened to you and Sister Liyu? Why, why did your butts become like this?"


    "... It��s, it��s all because of that damn maid... That wicked one..."


    Just thinking about that maid who was grinning maliciously while whipping their butts earlier, Shuoyue became furious. In her anger, she even directly bit the pillow in her arms into pieces, getting a mouthful of white fluff.


    "Damn maid, how, how could she whip so hard?! This pain is almost the same as being hit by a feather duster... Huh?? Wait? Feather duster?"


    The moment she muttered about the feather duster, Shuoyue��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    As the pain gradually subsided under the effect of the painkillers and her reason slowly returned, Shuoyue suddenly noticed something amiss.


    In an instant, a bold guess surfaced in her mind.


    That familiar scent?!


    That familiar touch?!


    That familiar pain?!


    Could, could it be?!


    "That, that damn maid?! Could she be the feather duster taking on a human form?"


    Shuoyue suddenly exclaimed.


    Then, the blue-haired girl turned her gaze, seeking confirmation, towards the other end of the sofa, looking at the gray-haired little girl who was also lying on Limo��s lap, wailing incessantly.


    Faced with Shuoyue��s startled inquiry, Liyu nodded with mixed feelings.


    "I... I also have this feeling... This pain is too, too familiar... Moreover, if it weren��t for the feather duster, Sister Limo wouldn��t have run away so quickly at that time..."


    As she spoke, Liyu slowly raised her head and cast a resentful gaze at her sister, staring at Limo, who had run away earlier, making her feel guilty and avert her eyes in embarrassment.


    Limo��s reaction further confirmed the guess of the two.


    "That maid, most likely, is, is that damn feather duster... I never thought that, that thing would actually take on a human form! No wonder her aura was so strange, I miscalculated..."


    Feeling the wounds on her butt that were throbbing with pain at all times, Liyu gritted her teeth, her face full of regret.


    If she had known earlier that thing was the feather duster, she wouldn��t have gone to fight her!


    Although she and her sister didn��t use their full strength, but... but for some reason?! They couldn��t use any strength against that one?!! It was a feeling of being completely countered!


    No, that��s not important anymore.


    The point is...


    "That maid is Prince Velin��s personal maid? If her true form is the feather duster, then, then, then, then that Prince Velin? Could it be Mother in disguise?!"


    The slow-witted Liyu and Shuoyue suddenly realized this issue.


    After carefully recalling the prince��s behavior, as well as Limo and Yuan��er��s reactions, Liyu and Shuoyue quickly formed a bold guess in their minds.


    "She, she is Mother (Mommy)!!!"x2


    The next moment, in order to seek confirmation, Liyu hurriedly turned her head and anxiously looked at her sister Yuan��er beside her.


    "Yuan��er! Could, could it be that the elven prince is actually Mother in disguise?!"


    "Yes, Velin is Mommy."


    Yuan��er nodded without hesitation.


    "Ah?!"


    Although she had already vaguely guessed this answer, getting confirmation from her sister so easily still caught Liyu off guard.


    Ignoring the pain on her butt, Liyu directly jumped up from the sofa and looked at Yuan��er with a slightly displeased expression:


    "Why didn��t you say such an important thing earlier?! If you had told us earlier, we wouldn��t have been so worried! And our butts wouldn��t have been spanked!"


    Faced with her sister��s questioning, Yuan��er pouted her little mouth and waved her hand very innocently:


    "Sorry, Sister Liyu. But Mommy told me not to say anything, or else she would spank my butt."


    "Uh..."


    Upon hearing this, Liyu��s brows twitched, and the words of blame she was about to say were swallowed back into her stomach helplessly.


    After all, this reason was completely irrefutable.


    If Mother made such a request, she probably wouldn��t dare to say a single extra word.


    "Alright, alright..."


    Liyu could only nod her head in resignation, not daring to say more.


    However, after learning that Velin was actually her Mother, another very serious question popped up in Liyu��s mind.


    Previously, she seemed to be not very friendly to the elven prince disguised by Mother?


    Recalling her words when she angrily confronted Velin at the engagement banquet, as well as the cold and warning gaze, Liyu couldn��t help but feel a chill down her spine. More importantly, it seemed that it was she who had instigated Brother Pierre to take action, and he ended up punching Mother away with a single blow?!


    Hiss...


    For a moment, Liyu forgot about the pain on her butt, and her body shivered with a cold sweat running down her back.


    However, Liyu��s state of fear and trepidation didn��t last long. if I thought about it carefully? In the end, it was Pierre who had punched Mother away, right?


    What did it have to do with me?


    With Brother taking the blame, there was no big problem, hehe.


    Thinking of this, Liyu instantly let out a long sigh of relief without a care in the world. With her brother taking the blame and protecting them, what did they have to fear as sisters?


    After relaxing, Liyu immediately came to Yuan��er��s side and anxiously inquired about Yumo:


    "Sister Yuan��er, since Prince Velin is Mother, where is Mother now? Could you take us to see her?"


    Guessing that her mother didn��t want to reveal her identity, Liyu had already started planning in her mind to visit her Mother as a sister-in-law. No matter what, having not seen her Mother for a long time, Liyu��s longing for Yumo had become difficult to suppress.


    Unfortunately, Yuan��er��s next words directly left Liyu greatly disappointed:


    "Uh, sorry, Sister, I can��t help you. Mommy has already left the Night Wishes City and gone to the Church Nation to find Sister Mengxi."


    "Wh-what?!! Mother went to the Church Nation?!"


    "Yes, because so many things have happened recently, Mommy decided to go find Sister Mengxi to resolve them."


    "Letting Mother go alone?"


    "Emm, that��s what Mommy said."


    "How, how can this be?!!"


    Faced with Yuan��er��s simple reply, Liyu let out an angry roar at her sister for the first time, startling Yuan��er and causing her to retreat several steps.


    "Who knows what those people in the Church Nation want to do now, and you let Mother go there alone! It��s very dangerous!! Such a big matter should be discussed with us first!!" S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But, but Mommy is very strong..."


    The frightened Yuan��er answered timidly.


    "The people from the Church Nation shouldn��t be able to hurt Mommy."


    "I also believe in Mother��s strength! But I don��t believe in Mother��s brain! Have you forgotten? That Girl of Destiny, Mengxi, had been fooling Mommy around and around six years ago?!"


    After letting out another angry roar, Liyu took a deep breath, barely stabilizing her uneasy heart.


    "No, no, this won��t do. We can��t let Mother go alone, I have to go find Mother!"

 Chapter 910 - 911: The Attackers

    "No! I must go find Mother! I can��t let Mother walk into the tiger��s den!"


    Almost in an instant, Liyu made her decision.


    Looking at the wolf girl who was wagging her tail and gnawing on a piece of meat, Liyu called out urgently:


    "Sister Limo! Stop eating, let��s go! We��re going to find Mother!"


    "Meowwww? Find Mother?!"


    As soon as she heard that they were going to find Yumo, the wolf girl immediately threw away the piece of meat in her hand and looked at her sister with sparkling eyes.


    In the wolf girl��s heart, perhaps the only thing more important than eating was cuddling with her mother.


    "Yay~"


    After letting out an excited cheer, Limo��s body transformed into a cool, snow-white giant wolf under the embrace of white Shadow Power.


    The next moment, Liyu skillfully leaped onto the giant wolf��s back with a single jump.


    However, before the anxious Liyu could even shout "Let��s go," she fell off the wolf��s back with a scream and jumped on the ground, holding her butt and groaning in pain:


    "Wooaah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts..."


    At this moment, Liyu suddenly remembered that the state of her butt might not be very good.


    "How about waiting for the wounds on your butt to heal before going to find Mommy?"


    Seeing her sister lying back on the ground in a comical posture, Yuan��er tried hard to hold back her laughter and asked timidly.


    Realizing that her sister was holding back laughter, the embarrassed Liyu puffed up her little face and glared at Yuan��er, directly scaring the latter into trembling and hurriedly covering her little mouth with her hands.


    At the same time, Liyu couldn��t help but frown.


    "Wait? Something seems a bit off?"


    Usually, whenever she did something embarrassing, her mischievous sister Shuoyue would always tease her mercilessly. But this time, she suddenly became so quiet? Had she changed?


    Of course, considering her sister��s incorrigible nature, Liyu didn��t believe that she would give up on teasing her. So, after glaring at Yuan��er for a few moments, Liyu looked at the blue-haired girl lying on the other end of the sofa with some puzzlement:


    "Shuoyue?"


    At this moment, that somewhat mischievous sister Shuoyue, for the first time, didn��t tease her. She didn��t even glance at her and just lay on the sofa in silence with a serious expression.


    Seeing this, the redness on Liyu��s little face gradually returned to normal as she slowly walked towards Shuoyue��s side.


    "Did something happen?"


    Liyu asked with some seriousness.


    Considering her sister��s personality, Liyu was well aware that there was only one situation in which she would be willing to give up teasing and bullying her as an elder sister, and that was when she truly encountered an extremely urgent situation.


    Liyu��s change in tone also made Yuan��er beside her feel a sense of nervousness, and she cast her gaze at Shuoyue in confusion. Even the usually carefree Limo sensed the change in atmosphere and sat on the ground with a serious and earnest expression.


    Shuoyue, who was locked onto by her sisters�� gazes, remained silent for a few more seconds before her eyes suddenly regained their light.


    Evidently, Shuoyue��s consciousness had withdrawn from her other consciousness clones and returned to her main body.


    The moment she returned to her main body, Shuoyue raised her head and looked into Liyu��s eyes. Her blue-gold eyes were already overflowing with a chilling glint.


    " Shuoyue, did your clone receive any news?"


    Liyu asked cautiously, facing the obviously agitated Shuoyue.


    "Bain is dead, his soul gem has shattered."


    "Bain? Is he your capable assistant in the Ainor Chamber of Commerce? The administrative director?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened?"


    "I don��t know. All I know is that I sent Bain to meet with the people from the Fata, to provide them with sufficient material resources to help the Fata develop more durable long-distance ships. Then, he suddenly lost contact, and just now, his soul gem shattered."


    As she spoke, while exuding a chilling aura from her entire body, a trace of solemnity and unease flashed in Shuoyue��s eyes.


    "Not only Bain but the soul gems of the entire handover team members have all shattered. Moreover, the people from the Fata have also lost contact with us. We have no idea what happened."


    "Another attack?"


    Liyu clenched her little fists and muttered seriously.


    Considering the recent frequent attacks, Liyu quickly came up with this guess, and Shuoyue��s nod immediately confirmed Liyu��s speculation.


    Realizing this point, Liyu felt even more uneasy.


    She was well aware that the team that encountered the attack this time had a fundamental difference from the previous teams...


    Because, in this handover, the Fata had directly dispatched two level 8 powerhouses! Two Rank level, and they were high-stage level 8! If they, the Demon King, didn��t take action, it was almost a force that could do as they pleased on the Ancita continent. However, such a formidable force had actually encountered an attack and even lost contact?


    "The Church Nation, those guys, had hidden their strength..."


    ��.


    And just as Liyu and Shuoyue were lost in thought, tens of thousands of miles away at the border of the Sadik Empire, a dazzling and holy white light suddenly shot up from the ground! The light that soared straight into the clouds directly transformed into a sacred yet destructive white energy cross under the shocked gazes of countless people!


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by earth-shattering rumbles and the surging of the white light, the Liuersi Mountain, which served as the trading point between the Fata and the Ainor Chamber of Commerce, was directly leveled by this terrifying energy cross.


    Even so, the terrifying power brought by the white light continued to rampage unchecked, turning one patch of green land after another into a land of deathly stillness.


    "Cough cough cough!!"


    Amidst a series of violent coughs, two figures suddenly rushed out from the pillar of light and landed on the distant lawn in a rather miserable state.


    And these two were the only survivors of this wave of attacks.


    One of the slender figures hurriedly waved the twin blades in her hands, cutting her white flame-covered magic robe into shreds to avoid being devoured by the flames formed by the holy light. As the long robe shattered, coffee-colored long hair tied with dark green silk scattered out, and a woman in a black, valiant military uniform with pointed ears suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    This woman was none other than Ophelia, who had once disguised herself as a Heavenly Apostle of the Church but was actually a guardian of the Red Moon Tower.


    "Hehe, this fellow is quite interesting." S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, the panting Ophelia revealed a trace of a manic smile.


    At the same time, this elven princess who had left home for many years quickly turned her gaze to the green-haired man not far away, her current colleague:


    "Wilt, you bastard, are you alright?"


    Upon hearing these words, the green-haired man, who was none other than Wilt, the former leader of the Divine Punishment Church, couldn��t help but sneer coldly.


    "No need to worry about my condition. I won��t die so easily."


    As he spoke, Wilt suddenly gulped down a bottle of Nature��s Tears, instantly restoring a large amount of stamina.


    Afterward, this great mage, whose face was filled with a chilling murderous intent and whose entire body was shrouded in dark green magical power, cast his cold gaze towards the sky.


    "Miss Ophelia, you��d better pay more attention to that fellow. He... is not easy to deal with."


    "Mm."


    The usually arrogant Ophelia, for the first time, did not refute Wilt��s words. Instead, she gripped the twin blades in her hands, assumed a defensive stance, and vigilantly stared ahead together with Wilt.


    "Who are you?!"


    At this moment, in the reflection of Ophelia and Wilt��s eyes, a figure was hovering in mid-air, surrounded by white light and pure white energy wings.


    He was an extraordinary man.


    A handsome face with a sense of vicissitudes, exuding a cold and sharp aura, with two brows as if painted, and dark, deep blue eyes that appeared wild and unrestrained, emitting a cold light.


    His tall and straight figure constantly displayed an extraordinary bearing.


    A noble white and gold-interlaced long robe made his entire body emanate an elegant aura, and the pure holy silver breastplate and bracers gave the man a sense of oppressive killing intent that made people submit.


    Faced with Wilt��s questioning, the man even revealed a guilty expression:


    "I��m very sorry, I forgot to introduce myself before taking action."


    As he spoke, he placed his hand on his chest and very elegantly addressed Wilt and Ophelia with a greeting:


    "My name is Luca, one of the Six Wings of the Church Nation, a follower of Her Majesty, and a loyal servant of the Goddess. Nice to meet you, the two scum from the Red Moon Tower and the Divine Punishment Church."

 Chapter 911 - 912: Divine Grace

    "Luca?"


    Repeating the other party��s name in a low voice, Wilt��s expression became increasingly gloomy.


    Although he had long guessed that the other party was from the Church Nation, when he saw the other party openly admitting it, unlike in the past, Wilt��s anger began to spread unceasingly in his heart.


    Just like that, he admitted his identity?


    Not afraid that we would bring the information back?


    Or was he confident that he could kill us on the spot?


    Moreover, Luca...


    One of the Six Wings of the Church Nation? The Wing of Justice?


    Upon learning the man��s true identity, Wilt couldn��t help but reveal emotions of shock and confusion.


    The Six Wings, their name originated from the three pairs of holy wings behind the Goddess statue.


    This was a new system established by the Girl of Destiny after the founding of the Church Nation.


    Nominally, they had received the Goddess��s blessing, replacing the three Great Heavenly Apostles, and were the highest combat force of the Church under the Girl of Destiny.


    But in the eyes of the Black Rose Family and the people of the Fata, this so-called highest combat force was full of fluff.


    Back then, the strength of the Six Wings was only at level 7, and one of them was even only at level 6.


    Creating these six existences that were said to be comparable to the Heavenly Apostles was nothing more than one of the strategies used by the higher-ups of the Church Nation to appease the uneasy people.


    Therefore, Wilt had always held a disdainful attitude towards the Six Wings, who had a lofty reputation within the Church Nation.


    "They��re just six useless people..."


    This was Wilt��s evaluation of the Six Wings.


    Therefore, when he learned that the person in front of him was one of the Six Wings, Wilt felt so shocked. This domineering holy aura, this fellow��s strength shouldn��t be lower than high-level 8?


    What exactly was going on?


    "Hehe, clearly only at the strength of early-stage level 7 six years ago, but now he has become a high-level 8 Divine Mage... The progress is really great..."


    Wilt sneered with some mixed feelings.


    In response to these words, Luca, who was hovering in mid-air, smiled faintly and shook his head very humbly:


    "This is all the result of the Goddess��s blessing."


    As he spoke, Luca flapped his wings and slowly returned to the ground.


    When speaking of the Goddess, the blond man��s face overflowed with unprecedented piety and gentleness.


    "Without the Goddess��s blessing, I wouldn��t be able to punish the world��s evil like this."


    "Evil?"


    Wilt slightly narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you referring to us?"


    "If not you, then who else could it be?"


    Luca answered bluntly.


    But when he glanced at Wilt and Ophelia, his eyes instantly became bone-chillingly cold. Those eyes didn��t look like they were looking at humans, but at scum, filled with disdain and contempt. The killing intent that was unleashed without any reservation was like a sharp blade constantly stabbing at Wilt and Ophelia. If killing intent could kill, Wilt and Ophelia would have probably been sliced and diced a thousand times by this powerhouse from the Church Nation.


    Sweeping his cold gaze over Wilt and Ophelia, Luca said contemptuously:


    "Have some self-awareness, will you? You two scum of society. One is a traitor to the elven race who betrayed her kind and helped the Abyssal Demons, and the other controlled an evil cult, wantonly conducting sacrifices on the continent. If you��re not evil, who else can be called evil? Not to mention that you��re now helping those Abyssal Demons to enslave and control humans. People like you who disregard human lives and wantonly slaughter the innocent are simply unworthy of living."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing Luca��s words, Wilt chuckled lightly.


    Of course, Wilt was well aware of his own actions. Although from the perspective of the demon race, he had never thought he had done anything wrong, but from the human perspective, he was indeed a heinous sinner.


    Therefore, Wilt did not choose to refute Luca��s accusations.


    However, the tone in which Luca spoke when making the accusations made Wilt quite displeased.


    "Disregarding human lives? Killing the innocent? I admit that we have done plenty of such things. But... you?"


    Glancing sideways, Wilt responded indifferently:


    "Don��t you know how many innocent people were killed by the attack you just launched? Forget about the people from our Fata and the Ainor Chamber of Commerce, all 569 people in the entire town of Airewei also lost their lives because of your attack. You? How dare you say these words so sanctimoniously? What kind of sinners were they? Don��t you feel guilty?"


    "No. They were sinners."


    "What did you say?"


    "Helping the Fata and the Ainor Chamber of Commerce with the transfer of goods, whether intentionally or unintentionally, the actions of these townspeople have directly or indirectly helped you control humans. Regardless, their lives have already been tainted with sin. And my responsibility is to eliminate the world��s evil. Eliminating them is a matter of course. If you want to blame someone, blame them for choosing the wrong side. Besides, letting them die in the holy light without any pain is already my greatest mercy towards them. Why should I feel guilty?"


    The man named Luca answered nonchalantly.


    "Hehe, is that so?"


    Wilt snorted coldly, quite speechless.


    Undoubtedly, if he were Luca, in order to instantly eliminate the vast majority of enemies, he certainly wouldn��t have cared about the innocent people in the town and would have unhesitatingly released the forbidden spell, engulfing everyone in it. However, after launching the attack, he wouldn��t have come up with such a sanctimonious and hypocritical excuse to absolve himself.


    "You bastard, you��re really annoying..."


    At this moment, while releasing a chilling murderous intent, Wilt��s eyes also flashed with a strong sense of excitement and surging fighting spirit.


    Originally, Wilt harbored a deep hatred towards the people of the Church Nation and wished to eradicate all existences related to the Church Nation and the Asumos Church. Back then, Wilt had strongly opposed the Son of Demon Lord��s decision to preserve the Church.


    Even though he was later forced to shut up because of the authority of the Son of Demon Lord, the dissatisfaction in Wilt��s heart could never be erased.


    The people of the Church were the main culprits who caused the demon race to gradually weaken and the murderers who killed his lover!


    In Wilt��s heart, something like the Church shouldn��t exist in this world.


    Now, seeing his colleagues once again being turned into ashes by the holy light right in front of him, the long-accumulated anger in Wilt��s heart could no longer be suppressed and erupted.


    As his anger swelled, the powerful magical power burst out from Wilt��s body like surging waves, directly clashing with Luca��s holy aura without showing any weakness.


    Vaguely, a terrifying giant serpent constructed from dark green energy coiled around Wilt.


    "However, it��s good that you��re so disgusting. This way, slaughtering you will have a bit of fun."


    As the words fell, a huge blood-colored spear was suddenly grasped in Wilt��s hand.


    This former leader of the Divine Punishment Church once again assumed a serious combat stance after a long time.


    Not only Wilt, but Ophelia beside him had long been unable to restrain the fighting spirit in her heart and raised her twin blades, assuming an offensive posture. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you blabbering about with him? Let��s just chop him up."


    In an instant, a suffocating silver-gray fighting aura wildly overflowed from Ophelia��s body, like a hungry beast that had broken free from its restraints, suddenly pressing towards Luca from all directions.


    For a moment, the auras of the two high-level 8 powerhouses intertwined, forming a world-destroying momentum that surged forward, easily shattering Luca��s holy aura.


    "Luca, is it? You have provoked an enemy you absolutely shouldn��t have provoked. Prepare to pay the price for your foolishness."


    Before the words had fallen, Wilt transformed into a beam of dark green light and charged towards Luca with the energy giant serpent, filled with murderous intent! Wherever they passed, all things withered, and everything was corroded and destroyed at a visible speed...


    "Sacred Domain Magic - Lohmt��s Black Death Thorn Spear!"


    Facing the enemy, Wilt unhesitatingly unleashed his most powerful attack, while Ophelia, at the same moment, very tacitly flashed behind Luca, preparing to cooperate with Wilt in a pincer attack.


    Faced with the rapidly approaching spear and twin blades, even Luca could no longer maintain his previous indifferent expression. His eyes were filled with seriousness. Fighting against two renowned powerhouses of the past alone, even he didn��t dare to be careless.


    Slowly closing his eyes, holy power gradually gathered at Luca��s chest, and an eerie and unsettling power began to ripple around his body.


    "Leader of the evil cult, traitor of the Church, the time for reckoning has come."


    "I am the loyal servant of the Goddess"


    "I will bring down the Goddess��s divine punishment upon the world��s evil"


    -"Spiritual Power Release, Divine Grace"-

 Chapter 912 - 913: Subtle Abnormalities

    "Boom! Boom!"


    Under the release of the silver light, accompanied by one earth-shattering explosion after another, this mountain peak that had already been bombed into a crater once again suffered a devastating blow. Silver, dark green, and silver-gray lights intertwined, together playing out the prelude to a final movement.


    And after waves of energy collisions, the dark green magic power and silver-gray fighting energy were gradually engulfed by the ever-expanding holy light, eventually disappearing into nothingness.


    The silver light, which had an absolute advantage, thus enveloped this dark world.


    After dozens of seconds, the silver light shrouding heaven and earth gradually disintegrated and dissipated, and the world visibly returned to the previously quiet night.


    ��.


    And at the center of the battlefield, in that central area still filled with a large amount of destructive energy, killing intent, and cold air, almost all trees, vegetation, and demons who did not escape in time were annihilated in this battle. On this piece of devastated land, two upright crosses were particularly eye-catching.


    They were two crosses constructed from silver holy magic.


    If someone from Fata or the Black Rose family were present, they would probably not be able to help but show a look of astonishment.


    Because the two figures nailed dead on the crosses were none other than Wilt, the former Diiviine Punishment Sect��s leader, and Ophelia, the guardian of the Red Moon Tower, who had previously fought against Luca. The two high level 8 powerhouses were bathed in blood, their magic power and fighting energy exhausted, and their life force rapidly dissipating as they hung on the crosses, barely clinging to life.


    Of course, after the previous great battle, their bodies were already in an incomplete state. Ophelia had lost an arm and an eye, while Wilt was even more miserable, with half of his head directly blown off and his body below the chest missing. Even though eighth-level powerhouses possess vitality far beyond ordinary people, it was undoubtedly a miracle that Wilt could continue to survive in this condition.


    Compared to the miserable state of the two Fata higher-ups, the Church Nation��s Luca, who stood opposite them, still maintained a calm and composed demeanor. When the silver light enveloping his body dissipated and was drawn back into his body, Luca, who had returned to his normal state, showed no abnormalities apart from his clothes becoming tattered and a large bloody hole appearing in his abdomen. And that abdominal wound, the fatal injury that Wilt and Ophelia had inflicted with all their might, quickly healed perfectly under the surge of holy power.


    "Damn it..."


    Staring at Luca��s abdomen, Wilt cursed in unwillingness.


    Afterwards, due to excessive blood loss and the exhaustion of his soul power, the Divine Punishment Sect leader couldn��t help but sink into endless darkness.


    With this, the earth-shattering battle was declared over.


    "The sinners have been executed, mission accomplished."


    Gazing at the scene before him, Luca calmly said.


    The golden holy sword in his hand, after dispelling the holy power, was slowly sheathed into the scabbard on his back.


    And the moment the giant sword entered the sheath, Luca couldn��t help but tremble all over.


    It was not due to physical weakness, but because of unprecedented excitement and the pleasurable feeling of releasing pressure.


    After all, since receiving the goddess��s blessing and becoming a Six-Winged Angel, he had yearned to conquer the sinners of this world at all times, but due to the orders of Her Majesty and the Prime Minister, he had to suppress this desire for the past few years.


    Something he had been looking forward to for years was finally put into practice today, so how could Luca not be excited?


    "The feeling of eliminating sin is simply too wonderful, great Goddess! Your faithful servant did not disappoint you! Thank you for your blessing this time!"


    Interlocking his index fingers, Luca gazed at the bright moon with utmost excitement, his eyes filled with piety.


    And just as he was gratefully praying to the Goddess, two other white-robed figures, under the escort of azure magic formations, directly teleported behind Luca:


    "Congratulations, Lord Luca, on successfully defeating the leader of the evil cult, Wilt, and the traitor Ophelia. Her Majesty and the Prime Minister will surely be very pleased when they hear about it."


    "Naturally."


    The coldness on Luca��s face was gone, replaced by his usual kind smile.


    "However, to be able to defeat two former top powerhouses of the continent in a one-versus-two battle, Lord Luca is indeed formidable."


    "Hehe, this is all thanks to the Goddess��s blessing."


    Slowly turning his head to look at the two familiar middle-aged men behind him, Luca said somewhat proudly:


    "Mabel, Kedah, remember to properly promote my achievements among the higher-ups when you return."


    "Of course, we will definitely let the other Six-Winged members and the church higher-ups know of Lord Luca��s greatness."


    "Mm, that��s how it should be. This glory of eradicating great sinners will surely make my colleagues look at me in a new light. Also, defeating the leader of the Divine Punishment Sect, hehe, the church��s major headache for decades, I��ve eliminated just like that. I suppose I can also leave my name in history, right?"


    Clenching his fists, Luca excitedly envisioned the scene of being praised by Her Majesty and worshipped by his colleagues in his mind.


    For Luca, maintaining justice and eliminating the world��s evil on behalf of the Goddess was certainly important.


    But there was another important reason why he was so enthusiastic about this cause - to gain honor from it, honor sufficient to make him a historical figure of the Church Nation.


    As someone born into a family of holy knights, honor held a crucial position in Luca��s eyes.


    Therefore, after imagining a little the honor he would receive after completing the mission, Luca became extremely excited.


    However, after being slightly excited for a moment, Luca quickly calmed down.


    "But to be praised by Her Majesty and worshipped by those colleagues, this is not enough... Dealing with a cult leader and a traitor apostle is not enough at all. In the end, they are nothing more than pawns in the hands of those monsters."


    With that said, Luca once again cast his solemn and battle-intent-filled gaze towards the south, which was where Fata was currently located.


    "To truly go down in history, I need even greater honor... Only by killing that person might I be able to obtain it. Hehe, I really want to witness it soon... Higanbana? Are you really as strong as the legends say?"


    "Uh, Higanbana?"


    Hearing Luca��s monologue, the subordinate named Mabel couldn��t help but frown.


    And this abnormal expression of his subordinate naturally caught Luca��s attention.


    "What��s wrong? Is there a problem with Higanbana?"


    "Yes, yes, something happened."


    "What happened?"


    After hesitating and pondering for a moment, Mabel cautiously said,


    "In Fata City, Higanbana suddenly disappeared without a trace. Not only that, the Rebecca squad responsible for monitoring also mysteriously lost contact... When the newly dispatched informants found them, they had all died in battle." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Died in battle?"


    "Yes, yes, they were torn to shreds by vine whips, probably Higanbana��s doing."


    "This? Was the surveillance discovered? Even monitoring from outside the danger zone was discovered? It seems Rebecca squad��s concealment measures were not thorough enough."


    "No, Lord Luca. Actually... Based on the scene and the audio recordings sent back, Rebecca squad likely entered the danger zone and even tried to attack Higanbana, which led to the entire team��s demise."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Luca suddenly furrowed his brows, and a strong of displeasure surged onto his forehead unrestrained:


    "Those idiots actually wanted to lay their hands on my prey? Trying to snatch the honor that belongs to me? They really don��t know their place. And... With their level of strength, they dared to make a move against Higanbana? Utterly foolish insects, their deaths are well-deserved! The key is, with them doing this, haven��t they startled the snake in the grass?"


    "Yes, it��s probably because of this reason that Higanbana hasn��t been going to the kindergarten recently and has disappeared without a trace."


    "More than enough to ruin things even if they can��t accomplish anything. If the location is unclear, how am I supposed to hunt Higanbana?"


    Suddenly stomping a large pit into the ground with one foot, Luca��s mood almost instantly plummeted to a low point. The good mood accumulated from defeating Wilt and Ophelia was almost instantly worn away.


    "How could I have such subordinates? Knowing it��s Higanbana, yet still acting so recklessly, are they deliberately seeking death?"


    "Uh, um... Lord Luca?"


    "What is it now, Mabel?"


    Luca coldly glanced at Mabel, his bad mood causing the latter to shudder and continuously retreat.


    Only after taking a few deep breaths did Mabel slowly inform Luca of the strange findings from his investigation:


    "Lord Luca, your subordinate has a strange discovery. Rebecca squad may not have known that the little girl was Higanbana."


    "What? Mabel, those are all dead people, you don��t need to make excuses for them. Higanbana��s identity was clearly written in the mission details, wasn��t it?"


    "But, but... From the partial on-site audio recordings left by Rebecca squad... They, they really didn��t know that was Higanbana."


    "Hm?..."


    Faced with his subordinate��s words, Luca couldn��t help but furrow his brows:


    "Tsk... It seems, something isn��t right..."

 Chapter 913 - 914: Entering the Church Nation

    Another chapter after 30m.


    ---


    At the border between Night Wish City and the Church Nation, after slowly walking out of the small forest, a slender figure gradually raised her head to gaze into the distance. As the girl lifted her head, the face beneath her hood was fully revealed under the sunlight. It was an ordinary face, not considered beautiful, and it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say it was a little ugly.


    The only thing that attracted the eyes was that pair of eyes, as beautiful and dazzling as rubies, and the long, thick eyelashes that were like two brushes.


    The brown-haired girl had a deep gaze, her eyes filled with calmness, quietly looking into the distance like this.


    This girl was naturally Miss Yumo, who had just left the White Crystal Castle.


    After learning about the current strange situation in the Church Nation from her daughter, Yumo decided to go to the Church Nation to investigate. Currently on the Ancita continent, the demon and human forces were in a delicate balance, and her children could barely coexist peacefully with Mengxi.


    Such a good situation, Yumo was reluctant to see it destroyed.


    Therefore, Yumo came up with a plan to infiltrate the Church Nation and seek communication with Mengxi.


    Since it was infiltration, not only did she need to conceal her aura, but changing her appearance was also essential.


    After learning from the past few lessons, this time Yumo planned to completely disguise herself as an ordinary, unremarkable passerby! This way, she shouldn��t attract everyone��s attention like the previous few times!


    After using the artifact Deception Veil to disguise herself as an ordinary village girl, Yumo arrived at the border.


    Then, she had to start thinking about another difficult problem.


    "How should I sneak in?"


    Gazing at the heavily guarded border fortress in the distance, Yumo muttered in puzzlement. First of all, it had to be admitted that the Church Nation��s border inspection was indeed very strict, with dozens of various types of security magic devices, dozens of high-level detection mages, and a large number of holy knight squads responsible for guarding.


    However, with Yumo��s strength, it wasn��t difficult to fool these ordinary people by transforming into blood butterflies. As long as she could sneak in from a nearby area with weak defenses, the key was...


    Eyes slightly narrowed, the invisible barrier between heaven and earth was clearly revealed in Yumo��s eyes.


    "Is this the protective domain at the Church Nation��s border that Yuan��er mentioned - the ��Silver Moon Realm��?"


    Indeed, a trace of holy power belonging to Mengxi could be sensed from it. The surging, rich holy power was undoubtedly very sensitive to the Shadow Power. As long as any demon came into contact with this barrier, they would likely be immediately detected by the Church Nation. And... since it was mixed with Mengxi��s holy magic, it was probably even more sensitive to my aura.


    Directly transforming into blood butterflies and passing through would carry a considerable risk of exposure.


    Yumo carefully analyzed to herself and thoughtfully gazed at the heavily guarded checkpoint in the distance.


    To pass through this carefully set up protective domain by the Church Nation, it was still most suitable to go through this checkpoint.


    Although the Silver Moon Realm magic was powerful, it had a fatal flaw. It was just like a typhoon. The outer part was turbulent and strong, but the center was calm and very fragile. And the "eye of the typhoon" of the Silver Moon Realm was the fortress before her eyes. It was precisely for this reason that the Church Nation deployed a large number of troops to concentrate here.


    "Hmm, how exactly should I pass through?"


    Raising her hand to her chin, Yumo tilted her head, trying hard to think.


    The people of the Church Nation must be well aware that there was no magic protection at the eye of the typhoon.


    Since that was the case, they had probably also arranged some special inspection equipment that she didn��t know about. If she went through the normal procedures, it would likely still be difficult to escape the fate of being discovered.


    And just as Yumo was thinking, a voice with a hint of impatience suddenly entered Yumo��s ears.


    "What are you thinking about? Just create an explosion, take care of everyone, and then charge through, isn��t that good?"


    Hearing the words coming from behind her, Yumo frowned, slowly turned her head, and looked at the star-eyed girl who was also wearing a black robe like herself, leaning against a tree trunk, with a slightly reproachful meaning.


    "Yue, can you not always come up with such violent ideas? Isn��t it good to be more harmonious?"


    "With humans? It��s a bit difficult..."


    After glancing at the distant fortress with eyes that looked like she was looking at garbage, Yue said disdainfully:


    "It��s fine if you don��t want to be violent. I��ll just go over and whip them half to death. They��re a bunch of weaklings, the strongest is only a seventh-level. A bunch of trash."


    "You... this is still violence, Sigh."


    Faced with Yue, who was slightly lacking in common sense and loved to whip people, Yumo could only helplessly raise her hand to her forehead.


    "Wouldn��t directly taking action attract more attention? I want to secretly infiltrate the Church Nation, not charge in openly, okay? Doing that would cause chaos."


    "Tsk..."


    Seeing that she couldn��t whip people happily, Yue muttered somewhat displeased.


    Faced with a group of people with disgusting holy magic, Yue��s desire to whip them was extremely strong.


    But, Yumo still strongly expressed her refusal:


    "In any case, we can��t act recklessly."


    "The people of the Church Nation are already enemies, so why can��t we act recklessly?"


    "Yue, these things haven��t been concluded yet. Maybe Mengxi doesn��t know about the actions of her subordinates? Those people from the Church Nation might be deceiving their superiors, right? If that��s really the case, and we destroy their border fortress now, how will I explain it to Mengxi later?"


    Apparently, from the bottom of her heart, Yumo still didn��t believe that the actions of the Church Nation��s people were ordered by Mengxi.


    "Hmph, whatever you say, Baka Master."


    Yue turned her head away in displeasure.


    "Then what should you do? Not charging in, but going through security? Wouldn��t that make it easier to be discovered?"


    "Hmm, yeah, what should we do?"


    Yumo gazed into the distance, thinking hard.


    However, at this moment, the noisy and hurried sound of horse hooves suddenly entered Yumo and Yue��s ears. If it was just the sound of horse hooves, Yumo wouldn��t have cared much. After all, ahead was an important border checkpoint for entering the Church Nation��s Asumos. Even though the frequency of exchanges between the Church Nation and Night Wish City had greatly decreased, there were still many horse carriages entering and exiting the checkpoint every day.


    It��s just that Yumo quickly frowned because the sound of horse hooves seemed to be getting closer and closer?


    "Huh? Why are they running towards me?"


    Yumo glanced to the side in puzzlement.


    Then, several figures riding on tall horses, wearing black cloaks, and with their faces covered, suddenly appeared in Yumo��s field of vision and rapidly approached her. Faced with the unknown group of human carriages, Yumo originally wanted to politely wave and greet them.


    Unfortunately, the other party had no intention of being polite.


    Before the words of greeting could be spoken, a long rope rapidly enlarged in Yumo��s eyes, and without a word, the girl was tied up.


    And accompanying the rope��s attack was the excited shout of the black-robed man:


    "We caught another big fish!! This time we can definitely sell her for a good price!! Brothers, let��s hurry and withdraw!! Otherwise, the people from Night Wish City will catch up!!"


    "Huh?!"


    Amidst Yumo��s startled exclamation, the girl��s feet suddenly left the ground, and she was picked up by the black-robed man like prey. They quickly rushed towards the border checkpoint... and very smoothly, without going through any inspections, passed through the heavily guarded checkpoint and quickly disappeared on the horizon, leaving Yue alone, dumbfounded in the wind.


    Ah, this?


    What the hell is going on???


    ��


    At the same time, in the Holy City - Vinati, in the magnificent but empty hall, a silver-haired girl with extraordinary appearance, as if a goddess had descended to the mortal world, was wearing a pure white gauze dress, quietly leaning on that luxurious and elegant throne made of pure crystal stone and gold. The silver-haired girl had her eyes closed like this, as if she had fallen into a deep slumber.


    The holy hymns coming from the distance, the calls of the divine birds, the shouts of the troops training, etc., could not disturb the girl.


    The girl seemed to have entered her own world, completely isolated from the outside.


    The white divine birds, even if they landed on the girl��s shoulders, the girl had no reaction. After a long time, the silver-haired girl��s body seemed to be treated as a statue, and dozens of white divine birds landed on her body like this, enjoying the gentle holy magic emanating from the girl��s body.


    And just as the girl was almost isolated from the world, a faint but pale blue light quietly bloomed in the great hall.


    And with the appearance of the blue light, the girl��s consciousness returned to her body after a long absence, and she slowly opened her eyes, revealing those beautiful but sorrowful pale purple eyes.


    Her gaze shifted slightly downward, and the girl��s eyes quickly locked onto her left hand. No, to be precise, it was locked on the ring on her middle finger, that ring rippling with a comfortable blue light.


    "Sister, you��ve finally... come?"


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 914 - 915: Being Sold

    "What the hell is going on?"


    At this moment, Yumo, who was in an underground prison of an unknown castle at the border of the Church Nation, blinked her eyes in a daze.


    Due to the dramatic nature of what had happened to her today and now, Yumo was at a loss for how to evaluate it for a moment.


    Originally, she was just thinking about how to reasonably infiltrate the Church Nation at the edge of the suburban forest.


    As a result, a team of riders suddenly appeared and inexplicably tied her up. Then they carried her like goods in their hands and inexplicably passed through the border checkpoint like this. There were no inspections at all. Did those people have some special relationship with the border defense troops?


    Forget it, whatever the relationship was, it wasn��t important anymore. The point was that she had successfully entered the Church Nation.


    However, now?


    Looking at the bearded uncle coldly staring at her, Yumo, who was kneeling on the ground, frowned in confusion. At the same time, Yumo��s peripheral vision couldn��t help but glance to the side. Beside her were countless young girls just like her. And these girls all had one thing in common: snow-white skin and beautiful pupils like sapphire gems.


    Obviously, they were all Anbite people, a rare race living in the far north, known as snow fairies.


    Because they were rare, they had always been a hot commodity in the slave market in the past. Now, the far northern lands where the Anbite people lived were all under the jurisdiction of Night Wish City, and Night Wish City strictly prohibited slave trade. As a result, Anbite people were quite scarce in the slave market nowadays.


    The rarer they were, the higher the price.


    The girl slightly narrowed her eyes, and a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    For a moment, she seemed to understand why there were so many Anbite girls here, and why their eyes were so desperate.


    Yumo was not a great philanthropist, and she didn��t bother to interfere in business activities between humans.


    It��s just that since the purpose of those men in black was to secretly go to Night Wish City to capture Anbite people and bring them back to sell, why the hell did they capture her? Her current appearance was not that of an Anbite person��


    Fortunately, the next moment, the bearded uncle with a fierce look in front of her took the initiative to "inform" Yumo of the result of the matter.


    "Damn it! What kind of person did you capture?! Why did you bring back such a village woman?!"


    Glancing at another black-robed man behind him, the bearded uncle angrily questioned.


    "Didn��t I tell you to capture that star-eyed girl? How did you capture her servant and bring her back?! Are you stupid?!"


    The angry questioning instantly resounded throughout the dungeon, directly drowning out the sobbing sounds of the girls.


    "S-sorry, big brother!"


    The man named "Mad" timidly opened his mouth to explain:


    "A-at that time, the situation was urgent. W-we were being chased and killed by people from Night Wish City. T-then, seeing that this woman was also wearing a black robe, w-we didn��t think too much and directly captured her."


    "Damn it!! Useless! Even if they��re all wearing black robes, isn��t there a big difference in figure?! This village woman is much skinnier than that star-eyed girl! Can��t you use your brain a little?!"


    The bearded man was very annoyed and kept knocking on Mad��s head, continuously issuing reprimands.


    Listening to the two men��s quarrel, Yumo roughly guessed the ins and outs of the matter. She... was mistakenly captured... Their target was Yue, not herself, this village girl.


    Realizing that her disguise had not been exposed, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    But thinking about the words exchanged between the two bandits, Yumo inexplicably felt a sense of displeasure.


    And just as Yumo��s expression became increasingly gloomy, the dungeon door suddenly opened.


    Under the escort of several white-robed church knights, a fat man wearing luxurious clothes slowly stepped into this filthy and damp dungeon.


    "Bishop Gaslin?!"


    Seeing the man who entered, the bearded man��s face greatly changed. He hurriedly stopped reprimanding his subordinate and respectfully looked at the bishop named Gaslin.


    "Welcome, Bishop Gaslin!"


    With the bearded man��s words, the other black-robed men also immediately took off their hoods and lowered their heads tremblingly. Undoubtedly, this Bishop Gaslin was their true boss.


    "How are the goods this time?"


    Without paying attention to the greetings of the men in black, Gaslin walked straight to the girls and started inspecting the trembling girls one by one with his outstretched hand. After touching the delicate skin of the girls, a smile full of lust and obscenity couldn��t help but overflow on Gaslin��s old face, causing the girls to shudder.


    Seeing this, the bearded man kicked Mad away and came to Gaslin��s side in a flattering manner:


    "Lord Bishop, these are all top-quality goods. We risked being caught and captured them from the far northern villages!"


    "Oh? Far northern villages? Then it seems they are all very pure Anbite people?"


    "Yes, yes, that��s basically correct. Except for one village girl who was mistakenly captured by a subordinate, the others are all pure Anbite girls. They will definitely sell for a good price!"


    "Hehe, not bad."


    "Thank you for the praise, Lord Bishop~. This time, we took a big risk. More than a dozen brothers were lost on the way back. You, you see..."


    "Don��t worry, you��ll be compensated, kid."


    The bearded man and Gaslin inspected these frail and trembling Anbite girls with great interest. And Yumo just stayed in the corner like this, silently taking in the two men��s despicable exchanges.


    So that��s how it is?


    At this moment, a trace of realization flashed in Miss Yumo��s eyes.


    She finally understood why this group of human traffickers could brazenly pass through the heavily guarded border fortress without security checks. It turned out they were in collusion with the nearby bishop. Even abducting people and planning to sell them to the capital? What a disgusting act. The Church Nation claimed to have abolished slavery, but who would have thought that there were still people secretly doing this?


    Hmm, but thinking about it carefully, it seemed normal. The border fortress was too far from the capital. The central power of the Church Nation might not be able to interfere here.


    Is it another plot of selling one��s own kind? How boring and clich��d.


    Yumo muttered with disdain.


    However, despite the disdain and disgust, Yumo had no intention of rescuing these girls.


    The internal affairs of humans, let them deal with it themselves. Yumo was too lazy to interfere with anything. As long as it didn��t affect her children or disrupt the existing order, let them do whatever they wanted.


    Besides, judging from the conversation between the bishop and the slave hunter, these captured girls were all to be sent to the black market in the capital of the Church Nation. How difficult it was to enter the Holy City - Vinati, the capital of the Church Nation, was unknown. Being directly sent to Vinati together with these girls seemed to be a good choice.


    Since that was the case, I will just obediently go along, hehe. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmm, I��m really a genius.


    With the rippling of smug emotions, the corners of Yumo��s mouth couldn��t help but curl up slightly.


    While Yumo was happily constructing her infiltration plan in her mind, the bearded man and Bishop Gaslin had also gradually finished inspecting the girls one by one and were slowly walking towards Yumo.


    Looking at Gaslin, who was carefully observing as if he was selecting, the bearded burly man curiously inquired:


    "Lord Gaslin, are you going to choose a girl to take back and play with?"


    "Is that not allowed?"


    "Of course, of course it��s allowed. After all, these are all Lord Gaslin��s goods! You can play with them however you want."


    The bearded man hurriedly shook his head and said with a flattering face.


    "Why don��t you try this little loli? She just turned thirteen, so she must be tender and fresh. Or, look at this woman, her breasts are very well-developed. Fondling them must feel very comfortable..."


    A bishop and a slave hunter discussed the matter of selecting the bishop��s new plaything. Hearing the content of their conversation, the Anbite girls in the room couldn��t help but become even more fearful. They curled up their bodies tremblingly, and many girls even shed tears of unease. The sobbing sounds faintly echoed throughout the dungeon.


    Of course, to match the atmosphere, Yumo also pretended to sob and even forcibly squeezed out a few tears.


    Yumo was well aware that this bishop intended to choose a girl as his mistress. But Yumo was not worried. Anyway, she had now transformed into an ordinary appearance. Compared to the Anbite girls beside her, she was just an ugly toad. She didn��t have to worry about being chosen by that stinky fat man at all.


    As the saying goes, It��s none of my business, so I��ll just ignore it.


    Yumo only hoped that the fat man could hurry up and finish choosing, and then send the rest of them, including herself, to the Holy City.


    Haven��t you finished choosing yet? This fat man is really slow.


    Yumo muttered to herself with some displeasure.


    However, just as the girl was complaining, a scene that was almost beyond everyone��s expectations suddenly unfolded inside the dungeon. Under the puzzled gazes of the guards and slave traders, Gaslin��s potbellied body stopped in front of an ordinary village girl without any warning.


    ?Huh?


    Feeling the stinky pig smell coming at her face, Yumo frowned and raised her head to look ahead in a daze.


    Then, she saw Bishop Gaslin, who was excitedly lowering his head, and his gaze was unwaveringly falling on her. And a sentence filled with desire and excitement also entered Yumo��s ears, causing the girl��s expression to instantly darken.


    "Hehe~, I��ll choose you then."


    What?

 Chapter 915 - 916: Silver Arrowhead

    "This will do. Take this girl to my room. No need to wash her, I like them a bit dirty."


    Pointing at the brown-haired girl sitting on the ground with a terrified dumbfounded expression, Gaslin said excitedly.


    Regarding the bishop��s choice, the burly man with a beard and his subordinates blinked their eyes in a daze.


    "Lord Gaslin, are you sure? She��s just an ordinary village girl. Why choose her?"


    In response, Gaslin smiled disdainfully:


    "I��ve had enough of the Anbite girls. It��s good to change things up occasionally. Besides, I think this village girl is quite cute, hehe..."


    "Uh..."


    Seeing this, the burly bearded man didn��t dare say much and could only stand quietly to the side.


    The nearby Anbite girls, while showing a secretly relieved expression, also cast sympathetic gazes towards Yumo.


    On the other side,


    As the person involved, Yumo was completely in a state of bewilderment.


    After the initial shock, a strong sense of displeasure arose.


    What the hell? Why choose me of all people?


    I��ve already disguised myself like this, and you still pick me?


    What kind of messed up taste is this? Besides, if you choose me, how am I supposed to go to the Holy Capital?!


    And can you please stay away from me!


    Watching Gaslin approaching with a lecherous face, trying to grope her, Yumo��s brows twitched furiously.


    Aside from Mengxi and her children, she didn��t like being touched by others.


    Yumo��s patience was gradually reaching its limit, and uncontrollable murderous intent began to overflow from her eyes.


    Forget it.


    Might as well just kill him directly, and then figure out a way to enter the Holy Capital herself later.


    With my intelligence and wit, I would surely find a way.


    Thinking this way, a cold gleam flashed imperceptibly in Yumo��s eyes. However, Bishop Gaslin had no awareness of his predicament and still foolishly reached out his hand, trying to caress Yumo��s face.


    The next instant,


    Boom!


    Under everyone��s astonished gazes,


    Accompanied by a loud bang, Gaslin suddenly flew backwards and crashed into a stone pillar in the distance.


    Huh?


    What��s going on?


    Staring at the scene before her, Yumo was dumbfounded again.


    That��s right, she had already mobilized the Shadow Power within her body, ready to teach this suicidal uncle a lesson.


    But, She hadn��t made a move yet, so how did he go flying? Talk about being proactive!


    However, Yumo quickly realized that an even more shocking scene was yet to come.


    "Sir. Gaslin?!"


    A series of guards let out shocked cries and suddenly drew the swords at their waists, glaring menacingly at the wall behind the girls.


    They had seen it clearly. Just now, a azure beam of light had burst through the wall, fiercely striking Gaslin��s face and blasting him away.


    "Who is it?! How dare you attack Bishop Gaslin! Do you have a death wish?"


    The guards let out angry roars like vicious dogs, staring at the wall with murderous intent, ready to break through it the next moment to capture the attacker and tear them to pieces.


    However, their imposing manner didn��t last a few seconds before it suddenly collapsed.


    Because, As the wall crumbled, a pair of fully armed knights in white silver armor with golden patterns engraved on their chests suddenly appeared before everyone, directly causing the guards�� expressions to greatly change as they retreated in shock.


    "Silver?! Silver Arrowhead?! Why are they here?"


    With a startled cry, the guards instantly felt their limbs go weak as they continuously retreated.


    Although they followed Gaslin around locally, acting with impunity and disregarding the law, they weren��t foolish enough to overestimate their abilities.


    The group of silver-armored knights that had suddenly appeared were clearly the special forces within the Church Nation responsible for managing internal discipline, similar to the Embroidered Uniform Guards - the "Silver Arrowhead". Although few in number, this special force was comprised of elites, possessing terrifying combat power. And for this force to appear here...


    Didn��t it mean that Bishop Gaslin��s violations had already been discovered by the central authorities?!


    Those targeted by the Silver Arrowhead only awaited the fate of being purged.


    "Not good..."


    The burly bearded man, sensing the dire situation, directly abandoned any thoughts of resistance.


    Although he didn��t know why the Silver Arrowhead had appeared here, it was undoubtedly set in stone that Bishop Gaslin would lose power.


    "Damn resisting! Just run!"


    Making his decision, the burly bearded man turned and ran towards the dungeon gate without a second word. The other slave traders and most of the guards all harbored the same mentality, directly giving up on fighting and scattering in panic like birds and beasts.


    However, Before they could run a few steps, they despairingly realized that the surging water had already rushed behind them at some unknown point and formed a sturdy water barrier.


    No matter how much force they used, they couldn��t break through this barrier. Whether they hacked at it with swords or bombarded it with magic, it was all to no avail. The seemingly fragile water wall had become an indestructible barrier, blocking any possibility of escape for the burly bearded man and the others.


    "What in the world is this thing?!"


    Facing the bizarre water wall, the burly bearded man gasped in shock.


    Since they couldn��t escape, should they directly surrender? Or fight to the death?!


    This question suddenly surged in the minds of the burly bearded man and the others.


    However, Their fleeting hope of fighting their way out was shattered the very next second.


    "By order of Her Majesty��s inquiry, the bishop of the Northern Wolf Fortress and Lex region, Gaslin, has abused his power, disregarded the laws of the Church Nation. In accordance with Article 321 of the Church Nation��s laws, he is hereby arrested and will be escorted by the Silver Arrowhead to the Holy Capital for trial. His accomplices will also be apprehended. Any resistance will be met with merciless execution."


    As these cold words reached their ears, the burly bearded man and the others instantly felt a chill run through their bodies, their heartbeats nearly stopping.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Gaslin��s subordinates tremblingly turned their heads to look behind them.


    At this moment, Several silver-armored knights had already neatly lined up in two rows, standing imposingly in front of the Anbite tribe girls, their eyes coldly observing them. And in front of these Anbite knights stood a man with his hands behind his back, exuding an extraordinary aura.


    The man wore a blue robe, With short blue hair, bronze skin, and a tall, robust physique.


    The slightly tight-fitting blue robe perfectly showcased his muscular body.


    His facial features were sharp and profound, as if carved by a knife, handsome and three-dimensional. His deep, gloomy ice-blue eyes were bright and piercing. His entire being exuded an aura of a world-shaking king, handsome yet imposing. At this moment, a cold smile played on his handsome and chiseled face. He looked at Gaslin��s remnants with eyes as if viewing trash, warning them,


    "Do not attempt to resist, or face the consequences."


    As the words left his mouth,


    A terrifying pressure of holy power instantly spread out, making it difficult for everyone present to breathe.


    At this moment, the burly bearded man and Gaslin��s confidants all fell silent.


    Glancing at the man in blue, seeing Gaslin hanging like a dead dog in his hand, and the wing emblem on his chest symbolizing his lofty status, the burly bearded man and the others instantly felt their hearts collapse. They all dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground with great understanding.


    The man before them did not introduce himself, but from the emblem on his clothing and the indestructible water prison, they were well aware of his identity.


    He was one of the Six Wings of the Church Nation,


    The Wing of Loyalty,


    Haiying Jistan.


    He was also the controller of the terrifying Silver Arrowhead force.


    Although they didn��t know why a Church Nation Wing would appear in a small border fortress, the presence of such a figure here meant that their resistance would be utterly meaningless. Not wanting to court death, the burly bearded man and the others could only helplessly and desperately surrender to the silver-armored knights.


    "Take them all away."


    After indifferently glancing at the surrendering confidants, Haiying spoke with disdain.


    Uh, What kind of development is this?


    Silently observing the unfolding scenes, watching those who had just been arrogant and domineering now become prisoners under the silver-armored knights, becoming miserable and desperate, Yumo pursed her lips with complex emotions. The events that happened to her today seemed a bit strange...


    How did I inexplicably end up watching a big show?


    First, I was kidnapped.


    Then I was rescued.


    Glancing at the silver-armored knights surrounding her and the Anbite girls from the corner of her eye, Yumo muttered in her heart with some confusion. While feeling fortunate that she didn��t directly expose her identity, Yumo also felt a sense of entanglement.


    As the saying goes, when one wave settles, another rises.


    Now, another serious problem presented itself before her.


    Hmm, But after being rescued, Shouldn��t they send me back to Night Wish City?


    Then wouldn��t I have come here for nothing?


    No, that won��t do!


    I have to find a way to deceive him! Make him directly take me to the holy city of Vinati!


    But how should I deceive him?


    Play the pity card? Or volunteer to be a witness?


    Facing the extraordinary Church holy knights before her, Yumo��s little brain was rapidly thinking about how to achieve her goal.


    However, The people who came to arrest Gaslin this time seemed to have a very helpful spirit. Seeing Yumo��s conflicted expression, they directly offered assistance, interrupting Yumo��s thoughts in one fell swoop. The next moment, the Church Wing named Haiying, upon noticing Yumo, narrowed his eyes and his expression greatly changed. He directly reached out in a friendly manner, intimately interacting with Yumo��s neck.


    The next instant, S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Yumo could realize what had happened, she was suddenly grabbed by the neck and pressed against the wall.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!"


    As the sensation of impact came, Yumo coughed repeatedly, feigning pain. Then, in an extremely confused, innocent, and pure tone, she whimpered:


    "What are you doing..."


    Facing Yumo��s question, Haiying paid no heed. He only stared intently at the seemingly brown-haired girl before him.


    No, Strictly speaking, he was staring at the girl��s ears, at the butterfly-shaped earrings emitting a faint blue glow.


    With a solemn expression and a chilling aura, Haiying spoke in a grim tone:


    "Who are you? How do you have these earrings?!!"

 Chapter 916 - 917: Her Majesty the Empress Consort

    Haiying Jistan.


    One of the Six Wings of the Church Nation, a high-level 8 powerhouse with the code name Loyalty.


    Five years ago, he was personally selected and awarded by Mengxi.


    Haiying harbored absolute loyalty towards the Church, or rather, the current Church Nation, especially towards the current leader of the Church Nation - Emperess Mengxi. For Mengxi, the one who discovered his talent and helped him grow, Haiying was firmly supportive. Any order given by Mengxi, he would execute without hesitation.


    Even if she asked him to take his own life, Haiying would not have any hesitation.


    Therefore, even though he felt puzzled and slightly dissatisfied with being transferred to guard the border (he wanted to be by Mengxi��s side at all times), Haiying still carried out Mengxi��s orders without question. He came to the border between the Church Nation and Night Wish City, ready to reorganize the army and strengthen vigilance. And after visiting the people and learning about the local bishop Gaslin��s illegal activities, Haiying was instantly furious.


    Under Her Majesty��s rule, there are still such tumors?!!


    That bastard Gaslin seemed to have been appointed here by Her Majesty back then as well. Who would have thought he would become a local tyrant, doing as he pleased?!! Isn��t this smearing Her Majesty��s reputation?!


    Daring to tarnish Her Majesty��s name?!


    "Unforgivable!!"


    Thinking of this, Haiying felt extremely displeased and, without a second word, led his direct subordinate Silver Arrowhead unit to attack Gaslin��s castle. What happened next, everyone knows.


    Gaslin and his subordinates were quickly subdued by the Silver Arrowhead.


    After dealing with this group of Church Nation trash, Haiying turned his attention to the Anbite tribe girls who had been forcibly captured by the slave traders. Facing these trembling children, Haiying couldn��t help but show a very guilty expression. After all, it was the scum of their Church Nation that caused them to lose their families and be forcibly taken to a foreign land.


    Afterwards, It would be good to send them back.


    Although the Prime Minister had requested to limit communication, sending a few insignificant civilians back to Night Wish City shouldn��t be a problem.


    Haiying made such a judgment...


    However, just as he was thinking this way, his gaze couldn��t help but converge on a brown-haired girl with an average, even below-average appearance. Not only because of her different identity compared to the Anbite girls but also because she had just been favored by Gaslin. Haiying was a bit curious about what was so special about this girl that could make that beast Gaslin take notice of her.


    So, Haiying carefully observed the brown-haired girl.


    And after a brief observation, Haiying��s expression changed drastically! Under the bewildered gazes of the Silver Arrowhead warriors, he uncharacteristically suddenly reached out and grabbed the brown-haired girl��s neck, pressing her firmly against the wall.


    "Who are you?!! Why do you have these earrings!!!"


    Staring at the butterfly-shaped earrings on the brown-haired girl��s right ear, Haiying questioned sternly.


    "Sir. Haiying? What are you doing?"


    Haiying��s actions naturally caused his subordinates to be stunned, and the deputy commander stepped forward in confusion, trying to inquire.


    But Haiying had no intention of explaining and directly raised his hand to push the deputy commander away.


    His attention remained focused on the brown-haired girl,


    Or rather, It was on those earrings.


    The moment he saw those earrings, Haiying thought of the portrait that had been circulating within the Church Nation for a full six years. The face of that incomparably beautiful black-haired girl in the portrait appeared in Haiying��s mind like a slideshow.


    That person was someone Her Majesty thought about day and night.


    As Her Majesty��s loyal servant, Haiying naturally wanted to help Mengxi relieve her worries and find that long-lost acquaintance of Her Majesty. For this reason, he had never slackened in the past five years, always paying attention to the search progress. A beauty not inferior to Her Majesty��s was one of the characteristics of that acquaintance. Apart from that, perhaps the most eye-catching thing in the portrait was the butterfly-shaped earrings worn by that acquaintance.


    Over the years, imitation products made based on the earrings in the portrait had emerged endlessly in the market. But having had the fortune to see the design of these earrings from Her Majesty, Haiying could easily distinguish between counterfeits and genuine ones.


    And at this moment, He was very certain, The earrings worn by this brown-haired girl were definitely not the low-quality imitations in the market but the genuine article!


    Realizing this point, Haiying became unsettled.


    "Where did you obtain this from! Confess honestly!! Otherwise, don��t blame me for being rude!"


    As the words left his mouth, Haiying��s terrifying holy aura instantly surged towards the brown-haired girl, pressing down on her until she had difficulty breathing and even showed an expression of extreme pain. However, facing this scene, Haiying had no mercy in his heart. Only a chilling murderous intent could be seen in his light blue eyes.


    Her Majesty had said, That person would never abandon the butterfly earrings, let alone sell them.


    This ordinary-looking girl before him couldn��t possibly be the girl in the portrait. Besides, encountering the acquaintance they had been searching for six years without any results while arresting a corrupt official? Haiying didn��t believe there could be such a coincidence in this world.


    Since the brown-haired girl wasn��t that acquaintance, how did she obtain these butterfly earrings?


    Stolen?


    Or snatched?!!


    As these speculations surged forth, Haiying��s expression grew increasingly gloomy, causing the brown-haired girl to let out painful moans as he tightened his grip.


    But no matter what, This might be the only clue he had encountered in six years related to that girl.


    Seeing that she kept wailing and had no intention of answering his questions, Haiying gritted his teeth and said viciously:


    "Although I disdain using such methods, since you won��t confess honestly, I��ll have no choice but to use drugs. Don��t blame me for forcibly controlling your mind."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Yumo was simply speechless.


    Bro, You want me to confess? At least release your hand first! I��m about to be ��strangled to death��. How am I supposed to confess like this?! Are you missing a few screws in your head?!!


    While maintaining a pained expression, Yumo inwardly retorted.


    Besides, What the hell can I confess?


    Won��t I be exposed if I confess?


    Damn, I really forgot to put away the earrings Mengxi gave me!!!


    At that moment, in her mental space, Yumo was already clutching her head, letting out hysterical roars, and feeling endless regret for her foolish actions. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and now she could only face this troublesome situation.


    What should she do?


    Confess honestly and expose her identity?


    Or,


    Directly knock them out and escape the scene?


    Glancing at the numerous Silver Arrowhead members in the dungeon and the seemingly powerful Church Nation expert Haiying from the corner of her eye, Yumo��s mind rapidly formulated a battle plan. She pondered how to silently knock out the more than fifty people present in a suitable manner, without making too much of a commotion and exposing herself.


    However, just as Yumo was struggling, the heavens sent her an assist.


    Shua!!!


    A bright white light suddenly flashed within the dungeon.


    At this moment, The chest of Bishop Gaslin, who had been restrained and detained in the corner of the wall, suddenly emitted a white light. His body also became increasingly illusory under the envelopment of the white light, as if he was about to disappear. Clearly, this bishop had used some special method to attempt to escape from here.


    Seeing this, the Silver Arrowhead knights beside him hurriedly reached out to try and grab Gaslin.


    Unfortunately, as soon as they reached out, they were stunned to find that their hands passed directly through Gaslin��s body, unable to touch him at all.


    "Wh-what��s going on?! What is this?"


    Hearing the slightly panicked cries of the two Silver Arrowhead members, Gaslin smugly raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Hmph, you trash. How could I not have done anything and just let you capture me like this?!!"


    Gaslin was well aware of the crimes he had committed over the years.


    He knew very well that he could be targeted by the central law enforcement at any time. Therefore, he had long prepared a means of escape. Taking advantage of Haiying��s attention being drawn to the brown-haired girl, he directly activated the life-saving artifact on his chest. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is the artifact ��Ephemeral��! It directly teleports the user to a designated location! Once activated, you won��t be able to touch my body!! You want to catch me, Gaslin?! Hahaha, in your dreams!!"


    Gaslin couldn��t help but let out a wild laugh,


    The mocking laughter instantly echoed within the dungeon.


    Hearing such a sound, the Silver Arrowhead knights all showed angry expressions, but no matter how much they tried, it was indeed as Gaslin said. They simply couldn��t touch him. The Silver Arrowhead knights could only show unwilling expressions as they repeatedly failed in their attempts.


    After taking in these expressions that wished they could kill him but were powerless to do so, Gaslin��s smile became even more arrogant.


    "Hahaha, a bunch of trash! Truly useless, hahaha... Ha... Huh??"


    However, As the saying goes, extreme joy begets sorrow.


    Halfway through his laughter, Gaslin��s expression suddenly changed. He could no longer let out any laughter because he suddenly discovered a very serious problem. The white light on his chest abruptly dimmed, and his ethereal body instantly regained its physical form... The ��Ephemeral�� teleportation was... was terminated?!


    "Wh-wh-what��s going on?!!"


    Unbelievably patting his materialized chest, Gaslin let out panicked cries in confusion.


    "Trying to escape with an artifact? You underestimate us too much, criminal Gaslin."


    "Huh? Wh-what?"


    Following the voice, Gaslin tremblingly turned his head to look at Haiying not far away. At this moment, Haiying was holding up his right hand towards him, and the ring on his ring finger was emitting a somewhat gloomy black light. Although he didn��t understand what this black light was, Gaslin could vaguely guess...


    It was this black light that had terminated the ��Ephemeral�� teleportation.


    "Wh-what is this?"


    "An ancient artifact found in the Anvika underground palace back then. Her Majesty named it ��Heart of Tranquility��. It has the power to briefly suppress the functions of artifacts within a certain range. With this thing here, you want to escape? That��s just a pipe dream."


    "H-how can this be..."


    Receiving this answer, Gaslin completely collapsed to the ground, the light in his eyes disappearing, his previous excitement completely replaced by despair.


    "Hmph..."


    Snorting coldly, after confirming that Gaslin no longer had the desire or ability to escape, Haiying slowly turned his head and once again focused his attention on the brown-haired girl:


    "Alright, the troublesome fellow has been dealt with. Let��s continue our discussion on the main topic. So you... you... you??? You?!!! You��"


    As he spoke,


    Haiying suddenly became tongue-tied, his eyes abruptly narrowing as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    Not only Haiying,


    All the Silver Arrowhead knights, Gaslin��s subordinates, and even the captured Anbite tribe girls fell into a strange silence at this moment...


    The next instant,


    Haiying��s unbelievable cry of shock instantly echoed within the dungeon.


    "You, you, no... Your, Your Highness?!! Empress Consort?!"

 Chapter 917 - 918: Returning to the Palace

    When Yumo saw Gaslin suddenly use an artifact to attempt an escape, she felt joy.


    After all, Once these Church Nation knights had their attention drawn by him, she might have a chance to escape in the chaos. Unfortunately, Gaslin was too incompetent. Before even half a minute had passed, his escape plan ended in failure, leaving Yumo quite disappointed.


    Damn useless fellow.


    Therefore, Yumo had no choice but to start thinking again about how to extricate herself from this predicament and escape this awkward situation. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And just as the girl was pondering, an unexpected cry of shock suddenly reached her ears, causing Yumo to be stunned.


    "Empress Consort, Your Highness?!!"


    Huh?


    What?? Empress Consort, Your Highness?


    This form of address, unfamiliar yet slightly familiar, caused Yumo to instantly furrow her brows, and her thoughts immediately returned to reality. Then, she saw a scene that left her dumbfounded.


    At this moment, The man in blue who had just been stern-faced, fierce, and seemingly wanting to strangle her had already respectfully released his hand that was gripping her neck.


    This seemingly powerful leader of the silver-armored knights unexpectedly abandoned his dignity as a strong individual and knelt on one knee, displaying a posture of submission towards her.


    Not only Haiying, His Silver Arrowhead subordinates, after being stunned for a few seconds, also knelt on one knee, lowering their usually proud heads in unison. As for Gaslin��s subordinates, under the sharp gazes of the Silver Arrowhead knights, they had no choice but to kneel and submit as well.


    In an instant, Yumo, who had just been a prisoner, suddenly became an existence that the high-ranking members of the Church Nation needed to kneel and pay respects to. The reversal was so fast that Yumo couldn��t react at all.


    Moreover,


    "Em-Empress Consort, Your Highness?"


    This form of address?


    Uh...


    In the time since returning to the continent, Yumo naturally knew that the Church Nation was searching for her whereabouts with all their might. She also knew that Mengxi had arranged an identity of "Empress Consort" for her. Although she had long been aware of it, when hearing others address her as "Empress Consort", Yumo still couldn��t help feeling embarrassment.


    Well, Although she and Mengxi were quite close a few years ago and had done many things they should or shouldn��t have done, she ultimately didn��t agree to become her wife! How could he arbitrarily arrange the title of Empress Consort for her?


    Isn��t this openly telling the world that she is her possession?!


    That bastard, Too presumptuous...


    Yumo pouted her lips and complained discontentedly in her heart.


    Huh? Wait? Why did they suddenly call me Empress Consort? Aren��t I currently using that artifact...?


    In her confusion, the bewildered Yumo glanced at the shield of a certain silver-armored knight from the corner of her eye. From its reflection, Yumo was surprised to find that although the aura of the powerful Shadow Power was still suppressed by her, the disguise effect brought by the Deception Veil had been dispelled at some unknown point. Right now, she had long returned to her usual appearance.


    A black and red gradient long hair was dancing in the wind.


    Speaking of which,


    That fellow just now seemed to have used an item called the Heart of Tranquility to dispel the effects of artifacts? Right, the Deception Veil is also a type of artifact. It looks like I was inadvertently affected by it.


    Glancing at the artifact ring on Haiying��s ring finger with complex emotions, the slow-reacting Yumo sighed with mixed feelings.


    "Sigh..."


    Exposed, huh?


    I really didn��t expect that my secret infiltration plan would come to an end before even a day had passed.


    What should I do next?


    Staring at the Church Nation powerhouse Haiying who was respectfully saluting her, Yumo raised her hand to her chin and began to ponder.


    On the other side, Haiying, the Church Nation Wing kneeling before Yumo, also had complex emotions.


    Finding the long-lost Empress Consort, undoubtedly made his heart elated. Infected by the feeling of wild joy, this Church Nation Wing, who usually maintained a solemn expression, couldn��t help but reveal a brilliantly excited smile.


    But at the same time,


    Haiying also felt an unprecedented sense of trepidation.


    Although he wasn��t clear about why the Empress Consort would appear in Bishop Gaslin��s dungeon and disguise herself as such an ordinary village girl, his disrespectful actions towards her just now were indeed an indisputable fact.


    He not only shouted at the Empress Consort, but even laid hands on her and grabbed her neck?!!


    Recalling her pained expression from before, Haiying felt a moment of breathlessness.


    As a subject, yet he got rough with Her Majesty��s woman, with the master he should have loyally served?


    What is this?!!


    This is an act of great betrayal!!!


    As Her Majesty��s loyal servant, he actually did such a thing?! It was truly inexcusable!


    Clenching his fists tightly, feelings of remorse rapidly spread and expanded in Haiying��s mind.


    If he had observed more and inquired more before acting just now, perhaps it wouldn��t have led to such a disrespectful behavior.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. What had already happened couldn��t be changed. The only thing Haiying could do now... was perhaps to apologize.


    Therefore,


    Taking a deep breath,


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of the Silver Arrowhead subordinates and the black-haired girl, Haiying unhesitatingly abandoned his dignity as a strong individual and slammed his head onto the ground without a second word!


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the ground cracked, and the entire castle couldn��t help but tremble a few times. The surrounding crowd, the guards, and servants in the castle all showed expressions of fear and unease due to this sudden tremor.


    "I��m extremely sorry! Your Highness!! This lowly one was disrespectful just now!!"


    While kowtowing, Haiying loudly shouted out his words of apology.


    "Not being able to recognize you and even speaking rudely to you, laying hands on you! Not only did I insult Her Majesty, but I also frightened your Highness��s delicate body. This lowly one deserves ten thousand deaths!!!


    "Please punish me, Your Highness!"


    "Heh!?..."


    Faced with such a sudden and somewhat hardcore dogeza-style apology, Yumo��s brows twitched wildly for a moment, not knowing how to respond.


    Yumo��s silence In Haiying��s eyes, was a sign of displeasure.


    Therefore, This Church Nation Wing, with a terrified expression, directly turned his head into a pile driver, frantically slamming it against the ground.


    In an instant, the earth shook and mountains swayed. As the terrifying tremors spread, the entire castle gradually showed signs of collapsing. While Haiying was kowtowing, words expressing his apology, such as "extremely sorry," poured out of his mouth like a repeating machine.


    "I��m extremely sorry, extremely sorry. I��m extremely sorry, extremely..."


    The repeated apologies caused multiple "#" symbols to appear on Yumo��s forehead.


    Clearly, the black-haired girl was becoming increasingly irritated.


    Considering that if this continued, she would inevitably be annoyed to death and the castle would also collapse, Yumo sighed helplessly:


    "Sigh, I understand. I won��t hold this matter against you. Can you stop for a moment? If you want punishment, I��ll give it to you later."


    Hearing these words, Haiying abruptly stopped kowtowing and raised his dirt-covered face with wild joy, looking at Yumo excitedly:


    "Really?! Your Highness?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Thank you for your magnanimity!"


    Haiying lowered his head again and solemnly said.


    Then, when he raised his head again, Haiying��s eyes looking at Yumo were already filled with admiration. After all, he had heard Her Majesty talk about this Empress Consort quite a bit before. According to Her Majesty, without the help of this woman/ There wouldn��t be the powerful Her Majesty of today.


    Therefore, As someone who admired the Girl of Destiny, he naturally also had deep admiration and respect for this supporter behind Her Majesty.


    "By the way, Your Highness, where exactly have you been all these years? We��ve been searching for you for so long but could never find you."


    "Uh, about that, I don��t want to discuss it for now."


    "I apologize for my presumption."


    "It��s fine."


    "Right, since Your Highness has returned, please come back to the holy capital Vinati with us!! All these years, Her Majesty has been thinking about you day and night! If she sees that you��ve returned, Her Majesty will definitely be very happy! Please, come back with us, Empress Consort, Your Highness!!"


    Haiying suddenly raised his head and looked at Yumo with an extremely expectant gaze.


    The Silver Arrowhead knights behind him also cooperated very well, lowering their heads in unison and speaking in one voice:


    "Please Your Highness, return to the palace!"


    Umm...


    Faced with the enthusiastic and expectant gazes of Haiying and the Silver Arrowhead knights, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    Originally, her plan was to secretly infiltrate the Church Nation to investigate and meet Mengxi, but now it seemed that this plan had already fallen through. Making people lose their memories wasn��t too difficult, but it would undoubtedly harm their souls and bodies.


    From their words and actions, these fellows before her seemed to have sincere loyalty towards Mengxi.


    Yumo didn��t want to harm Mengxi��s people.


    In that case,


    It would be better to change the plan.

 Chapter 918 - 919: Welcome Party

    Yumo didn��t want to harm Mengxi��s people.


    In that case, It would be better to change the plan.


    Anyway, my ultimate goal was to enter the holy capital Vinati. I might as well let them take me there.


    Thinking of this, Under the gazes of everyone filled with anticipation and extraordinary excitement, Yumo slightly nodded her head.


    "Alright, I��ll go back with you."


    "Really?!! That��s great!!"


    Receiving this answer, Haiying suddenly became overjoyed, even excitedly leaping up and enthusiastically punching the air. It could be seen how excited his mood was. It was normal to be excited because he had completed the Church Nation��s most important task in the past six years! He had found the Empress Consort who had been missing for six years!


    As long as he brought the Empress Consort back, he believed he would be able to see Her Majesty��s smile again.


    Moreover, The last bit of unease in Haiying��s heart completely dissipated with these words. When making the request, Haiying had been worried that the Empress Consort would refuse to return to the holy capital Vinati. After all, Her Highness had inexplicably disappeared for a full six years before. If she wanted to return to Her Majesty��s side, she should have gone back long ago.


    But Her Highness had delayed until now? Perhaps she had some unspeakable difficulties and was unwilling to return to the holy capital Vinati?


    If the Her Highness, was unwilling to return to the holy capital with them, what should he do? Forcibly bringing the Empress Consort back would be the crime of disrespecting a superior... But doing nothing and letting Her Highness, leave would be the crime of dereliction of duty. Therefore, Haiying had been very conflicted before.


    Fortunately, now, With Yumo��s reply, Haiying could finally breathe a sigh of relief and respectfully bowed to her in gratitude.


    "Thank you for your cooperation Your Highness. This lowly one will immediately go prepare the carriage and teleportation array for returning to the imperial capital."


    However, Just as Haiying was about to enthusiastically leave the dungeon, he suddenly remembered a rather serious issue.


    Wait?!


    Since that brown-haired village girl just now was Her Highness in disguise, then that fellow Gaslin?! Wasn��t he trying to take advantage of the Empress Consort?!! He dared to lay hands on Her Majesty��s woman?!! Damn, do you not want to see tomorrow��s sun?!!


    "Please wait a moment Your Highness. This lowly one needs to handle a matter first."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Haiying quietly turned his head and locked his gaze, filled with coldness and murderous intent, onto Gaslin not far away.


    Being glared at like this, Gaslin instantly shuddered, retreating backward like a frightened soul. At this moment, Gaslin��s eyes were wide open, his legs and hands began to tremble uncontrollably like a sieve, no longer having the appearance of a bishop, but rather a fat middle-aged man scared out of his wits.


    "Ha-Haiying, my lord?! Wh-what are you doing?!"


    Feeling Haiying��s murderous gaze, under the guidance of his desire to survive, the tearful Gaslin hurriedly raised his hand, trying to stop this Church Nation Wing whose eyes were glowing red.


    "Lord Haiying, I-I didn��t know she was the Empress Consort, just now! I really didn��t know! If I had known, how would I have dared to touch her! Pl-please, please calm down!"


    Unfortunately, Knowing that Her Highness had been harassed and believing it was due to his lack of protection, Haiying could no longer hear Gaslin��s words. He slowly rolled up his sleeves, revealing his sturdy and massive biceps. Then, he slammed his fist into Gaslin��s fat face, forcefully sending the pleas for mercy that Gaslin was trying to utter back into his stomach.


    "Shut up! You fat pig!!! You dare to make excuses after harassing Her Highness?! Do you have a death wish?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by angry roars, Haiying pressed Gaslin onto the ground and beat him up without a second word.


    In an instant, Blood splattered, and miserable screams echoed throughout the dungeon.


    Regarding the scene of Gaslin being beaten up, his subordinates watched with fear and trepidation, the Anbite tribe girls watched with joy and laughter, and the Silver Arrowhead knights were completely in a state of eagerness to join in. Unfortunately, the enraged Haiying had no intention of letting his subordinates participate. He just kept swinging his fists, each punch landing solidly, quickly turning Gaslin into a nearly dead pig that could only exhale and not inhale.


    Of course, Yumo was delighted to see such a scene.


    She never let off those who tried to take advantage of her.


    Perhaps, Gaslin should be grateful that it was Haiying who made the move in the end, not Yumo. You should know that if it were her, he would probably have already become a meal for the Abyssal Demons by now... and not barely clinging to life like he was now.


    ��


    A few minutes later, Seeing that Haiying had beaten him enough, Yumo slowly stood up and, under the escort of a few Silver Arrowhead knights, came behind Haiying:


    "Your name is Haiying, right?"


    "Huh?!! Yes, yes, that��s right!"


    Hearing Yumo��s voice, Haiying immediately threw Gaslin, who was like a dead dog, to his subordinates and excitedly met Yumo��s gaze.


    "Do you have any orders, Your Highness!"


    "Uh, can you not keep calling me Your Highness? It��s a bit... awkward. Can��t you just call me by my name?"


    "I apologize, Your Highness, but I cannot comply with that request. Your Highness, is Her Majesty��s wife. As subordinates, we can only address you as Your Highness. Besides, Her Majesty said! Whoever dares to directly call Your Highness by her name will have their butt beaten to a pulp!!"


    Haiying said very decisively.


    "Sigh, alright then."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness."


    "Let me ask you something."


    "Please ask."


    "After taking me back, what do you plan to do?"


    "This lowly one?"


    Haiying was stunned for a moment, then showed a joyful expression and excitedly patted his chest, speaking with a tone of certainty as if it were a matter of course:


    "Of course, we��ll hold a celebration banquet!! Inform the entire nation of the news of Your Highness��s return!! The whole nation will have a week off to celebrate Your Highness��s return! Then, the central cathedral will definitely hold a grand ceremony, inviting important figures from all walks of life in the empire to participate and offer blessings to Your Highness! Umm, and also..."


    "Okay, okay! Don��t say anymore."


    Yumo hurriedly waved her hand to stop Haiying��s next words.


    "I don��t want it to be so lively."


    "Huh? You don��t like it?"


    "Yeah, I want to keep a low profile. Don��t spread the news of my return to the holy capital. It��s fine if only a few high-ranking officials know."


    "What about the welcome banquet?"


    "It doesn��t matter. If you insist on holding one, just keep it small-scale and low-key. Anyway, don��t let the news of finding me spread, understand?"


    "This..."


    Haiying was puzzled by Yumo��s request:


    "Isn��t this something worth celebrating? Everyone in the Church Nation has been searching for you for so long, and now that we��ve finally..."


    "Don��t say anymore. I naturally have my own difficulties for being like this."


    Yumo averted her gaze in a conflicted manner.


    Although she agreed to return to the holy capital to see Mengxi as the Empress Consort, Yumo still didn��t want the news of her arrival in the Church Nation to spread.


    If the news spread, Yumo was worried that her children would be overly concerned about her safety and do something outrageous.


    You should know,


    The relationship between the Church Nation and her children was quite delicate right now.


    "Just do as I say."


    "Yes, As you wish, Your Highness."


    Although somewhat reluctant, Haiying still decisively chose to respect her wishes. This person was someone who had silently supported Her Majesty from behind and was unfathomable. Perhaps she would consider some issues that he had never thought of. It was best to fulfill his duty as a subject and follow the Empress Consort��s intentions.


    "In order to not let the Church Nation continue searching for your whereabouts, this lowly one will only inform a few important figures about your return. As for the welcome banquet, it was Her Majesty��s request back then, but this lowly one will try to keep it simple and low-key."


    "Mm, then thank you."


    The black-haired girl let out a long sigh of relief and responded to Haiying with a charming smile.


    Umm,


    A Church Nation Wing loyal to Mengxi?


    Well, He seems quite reliable.


    Yumo made such a judgment to herself.


    ��


    However,


    A few days later,


    Inside the central Silver Moon Grand Cathedral in the holy capital Vinati, looking at the sea of people attending the banquet in the cathedral and feeling the hundreds of enthusiastic gazes converging on her, Yumo��s brows twitched furiously, and her body froze on the spot. At this moment, Yumo had the urge to take back her words from that day.


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo, who was suppressing the urge to punch someone, tremblingly turned her head to look at Haiying beside her, who had a proud expression.


    "Haiying."


    "Yes! Do you have any orders, Your Highness!"


    Like a loyal dog, Haiying instantly scurried to Yumo��s side.


    However,


    At this moment, Yumo��s mind was filled with the urge to strangle this loyal dog to death.


    "I say, Haiying, do you have some kind of misunderstanding about the word ��low-key��? (0_0)... What the hell kind of low-key is this?!!!!"

 Chapter 919 - 920: Discordant Voices

    After receiving Haiying��s assurance, Yumo obediently followed Haiying and his Silver Arrowhead troops back to the Church Nation��s capital, the holy city of Vinati.


    She had only one purpose for coming here, which was to meet Mengxi and inquire about the matter Yuan��er had mentioned.


    Yumo believed that Mengxi was unaware of this matter and was simply being kept in the dark by her subordinates.


    Once she understood the details, the conflict between the Church Nation and her children would surely be easily resolved. If Mengxi was being controlled by people with ulterior motives within the Church Nation, Yumo would not hesitate to send those foolish insects to meet the King of Hell. She was not worried about them playing any tricks. In the face of absolute power, conspiracies and schemes could not stir up any waves.


    However, before getting to the bottom of everything, Yumo had no choice but to go through some formalities.


    Therefore, she obediently followed Haiying��s wishes and, with the help of the maids, changed into a brand new ceremonial dress and arrived at the Silver Moonlight Grand Cathedral in the center of Vinati to attend the welcome party prepared by the high-ranking officials of the Church Nation to welcome her.


    Originally thinking it would just be meeting a few high-ranking officials of the Church Nation,


    But the moment the door opened, Yumo found that she was quite mistaken.


    This banquet was not as low-key and simple as Haiying had described!!


    The hall, enveloped in a bright and radiant light, was decorated with all kinds of dazzling and festive decorations. The level of extravagance was beyond what Yumo could describe in words. Even Yuan��er��s engagement banquet in Night Wish City before was probably not as stunning as this.


    Not only was the scene magnificent, but the number of attendees also exceeded several hundred, completely surpassing Yumo��s expectations.


    The moment they saw Yumo enter,


    The high-ranking officials of the Church all knelt on one knee and extended their most respectful greetings to Yumo.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness!"


    The sound, like a bell, surged towards Miss Yumo like a tidal wave.


    After the greetings ended, the people around her suddenly swarmed forward, surrounding Yumo in their midst.


    Fortunately, Yumo was someone who had seen grand occasions and would not stand there like a little girl, not knowing what to do. After a moment of astonishment, the girl showed a graceful smile and thanked everyone for their welcome. At this moment, the noble upbringing and etiquette that Sebastian had taught her once again came in handy.


    Of course, While dealing with the greetings from the high-ranking officials of the Church Nation, Yumo did not forget to fiercely glare at Haiying, who had accompanied her in.


    "Where��s the low-key you promised?!"


    Yumo questioned with her eyes.


    Unfortunately, This Church Nation Wing named Haiying seemed to be missing a few screws in certain aspects. He did not see the reprimand in Yumo��s eyes at all and instead said with some regret,


    "I apologize, Your Highness. Because we had to keep a low profile, the welcome banquet was only held within the cathedral, and the attendees were only invited from the high-ranking officials still in the holy city, the bishops from various places who had time to come, and representatives from some prestigious families in the holy city. It may be a bit simple, so please forgive me."


    "..."


    Seeing the other party��s serious apology, Yumo was momentarily at a loss for words, not knowing how to comment.


    "Sigh..."


    In the end, she could only resignedly sigh and pretend to be happy while greeting one important figure of the Church Nation after another who came to pay their respects to her.


    Uh,


    I thought I only came to find Mengxi?


    How did it turn into this situation?


    ��


    On the other side,


    The guests who had been waiting for a long time in the Silver Moonlight Grand Cathedral, after Yumo entered the grand cathedral, almost always kept their eyes on her.


    This could not be blamed on them.


    After all, Their Empress was simply too eye-catching. Just one glance was enough to capture everyone��s gaze.


    She could be described as a stunning beauty.


    After being styled by the stylist, her black and red gradient, slightly curled hair cascaded over her shoulders, with part of it coiled up like a noblewoman. Her pair of scarlet, clear, and dignified eyes were bright and piercing. Her soft and full red lips, her delicate and exquisite little nose sat prettily on her beautiful, gentle, and elegant face. Coupled with her graceful and smooth cheeks, her flawless fair skin, she was a truly peerless beauty with unparalleled charm.


    Paired with the white ceremonial dress outlined with gold threads and inlaid with soft blue sapphires, the dancing long skirt perfectly showcased the black-haired girl��s transcendent beauty to the fullest.


    Although everyone present had seen the portrait of the Empress Consort on the missing person notice, after seeing the real person, they couldn��t help but sigh...


    "What kind of nonsense did that painter draw!"


    If their Majesty was not also a divine-like creation, many Church Nation officials would have probably lost their minds on the spot.


    Both beautiful and elegant.


    Indeed worthy of being the Empress Consort. No wonder Her Majesty was so infatuated with this young lady from the Black Rose family. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After coming back to their senses, most of the Church Nation officials showed expressions of "sudden realization." They quickly straightened their attire and stepped forward to extend sincere greetings to the Empress Consort. Regarding the return of this Empress Consort who had helped Her Majesty grow, the people of the Church Nation almost all felt genuinely delighted.


    However, There are always some exceptions.


    Among the young ladies from prestigious families who were invited to attend the welcome party, there were a few who harbored different emotions.


    Staring at that black-haired girl who was enjoying being the center of attention, a few young ladies dressed in luxurious ceremonial dresses couldn��t help but have a trace of hostility in their eyes.


    "That woman..."


    -_-


    "Sigh..."


    ��


    Facing one enthusiastic Church Nation official after another, Yumo sighed helplessly.


    She didn��t particularly enjoy this type of social work to begin with.


    However, Hearing them address her as "Empress Consort and Your Highness" one after another, it somehow felt... quite pleasing?


    Strange.


    Yumo thought in puzzlement.


    But what puzzled her even more was the current situation at the welcome reception.


    "She��s not here?"


    After dealing with the Minister of Commerce, Yumo muttered softly in confusion.


    She, Of course, referred to that silly Mengxi.


    She had been missing for six years, and now that she had finally returned, that girl should have been eager to come out and welcome her, right?


    However, now, Quietly scanning the crowd inside the grand cathedral, Yumo was disappointed to find that Mengxi was not among them.


    That silly girl, Was she really in seclusion as Haiying had said? Or was she not in the Church Nation at all, and the Church Nation people were just using her identity to act willfully?


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s expression couldn��t help but darken. However, the girl naturally wouldn��t act rashly. There were some things she still needed to further confirm.


    "You��re Miss Yu, right?"


    A female voice with a somewhat unusual tone suddenly came from behind Yumo.


    Hm?


    Another visitor?


    Although somewhat impatient, Yumo still managed to squeeze out a kind smile and gently turned her head to look at the four young ladies in luxurious attire behind her.


    "And you are?"


    "I am the eldest daughter of the Baylor family, Hiya Baylor. It��s an honor to meet you, Your Highness." The woman with purple curly hair at the forefront respectfully curtsied to Yumo.


    "Miss Hiya? It��s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Likewise, Your Highness."


    Hiya responded with a smile and patted her chest as if "relieved."


    "Your Highness, you��ve been missing for a full six years. It��s wonderful that you can return now. Before, we thought that Your Highness had already passed away. Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been impossible to find any trace of you throughout the entire continent."


    With that, Hiya��s tone changed, and she asked curiously:


    "Where exactly have you been all these years?"


    "About that, I apologize, but it��s not very convenient to discuss those matters at the moment."


    "Is that so? By the way, Your Highness, there��s something I wanted to tell you. Umm, it might be a bit presumptuous of me to suddenly say this. Please forgive me, Your Highness."


    "What is it? Just say it directly."


    "Your Highness, actually, within the Church, quite a few people have doubts about your identity. Umm, are you really..."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Yumo slightly furrowed her brows.


    As expected, Her identity was being doubted?


    But before Yumo could say anything, the Church Nation Wing Haiying, who was following Yumo like a bodyguard, directly darkened his expression and glared at the purple-haired girl with a serious gaze:


    "Are you questioning Her Highness��s identity?"


    "No, no, how would I dare question Her Highness? Of course, I know that her Highness is not an imposter. It��s just that I think Your Highness, should still prove her identity again. After all, within the Church, there are still some people who doubt Your Highness��s identity. I feel it��s better to dispel their doubts. Otherwise, if rumors spread around later, it will affect Your Highness��s reputation, right?"


    "What doubts are there to have?!"


    "Well, Her Highness disappeared for six years without any news. Many people think that Her Highness is no longer alive. Now that she suddenly appears, it��s inevitable to have some doubts. Who knows if it��s like that imposter last time, deliberately disguising herself as Her Highness, wanting to take advantage of the Girl of Destiny��s seclusion to do as she pleases~"


    "But Her Highness is wearing those earrings!"


    "A single item can��t prove anything, right? If Her Highness had truly passed away, and if some people found her grave and used her belongings to impersonate her, it��s not impossible, right? Judging identity based on a pair of earrings seems a bit inappropriate. Don��t you think so, Lord Haiying?"

 Chapter 920 - 921: The Silver Light Descending Upon the Venue

    Hiya fearlessly met Haiying��s gaze.


    Hearing these words, Haiying and many officials nearby were momentarily at a loss for words.


    "This..."


    Because strictly speaking, they, as officials, had never met the Empress Consort, and were unfamiliar with her soul aura or magical wavelength.


    Based on appearance alone, it was indeed difficult to determine identity. After all, in this day and age, magic and techniques for changing appearances were emerging endlessly...


    They couldn��t deny the Empress Consort��s identity, but they also couldn��t confirm it?!


    The only one who could prove the Empress Consort��s identity seemed to be Her Majesty alone.


    But Her Majesty was unable to arrive at the scene due to her seclusion.


    So, what should they do next?


    The officials couldn��t help but show conflicted expressions.


    If that black-haired girl was the Empress Consort, asking her to prove her identity would be extremely disrespectful!


    But if she wasn��t the Empress Consort, wouldn��t their Church Nation become a laughingstock?!


    At this moment, the atmosphere in this Silver Moon Cathedral suddenly became a bit strange. In the end, the vast majority of people had determined that the Empress Consort was no longer in this world. The suddenly found Empress Consort indeed caused conflicting emotions to arise in their hearts.


    And Hiya��s words had timely activated the doubts in everyone��s minds.


    Many officials showed hesitation on their faces, looking at each other, seeking a way to respond through eye contact.


    Sensing the change in the surrounding atmosphere, Hiya imperceptibly raised the corners of her mouth.


    Yes,


    Just like this!


    Don��t trust this woman!


    Seeing that the plan was going as she had anticipated, Hiya felt even more delighted in her heart.


    Clearly, Although she said she didn��t doubt it, she was actually among those who most questioned Yumo��s identity.


    In her view, the Empress Consort had long since died. Otherwise, it would be impossible to search the entire continent for so long without any news. She must have been killed early on, with her corpse destroyed and traces erased.


    Otherwise, with so many powerful individuals on the entire continent, how could there be no reason to find a fragile girl?


    Although it was unfortunate for Her Majesty, this was the truth!


    This woman, Must also be someone with ill intentions impersonating the Empress Consort and taking the opportunity to seek personal gain!


    That brute Haiying might be fooled by you, but I won��t be!


    Now, I am going to remove this person��s mask!


    The only one who could be called Empress Consort is me, Hiya Baylor! How could the title of Empress Consort be used by a thief like you!


    Thinking of this, Hiya��s eyes instantly became vicious and carried a trace of madness.


    ��.


    Hmm,


    This girl has such strong hostility...


    Staring at the aggressive young lady before her, Yumo��s eyes slightly narrowed as she made a judgment.


    She probably thinks I��m someone impersonating the Empress Consort and wants to "expose" my "deception," right?


    This girl, It seems she quite likes Mengxi, which is why she��s so sensitive about my identity as the Empress Consort, even rashly raising doubts in public.


    Sigh,


    Indeed,


    Love lowers intelligence.


    However, that bastard Mengxi actually has so many fangirls, oh ho~


    As expected of the Chosen One~


    Really able to attract girls...


    Looking at Hiya in front of her and the few young ladies behind her harboring the same thoughts, Yumo��s expression became a bit strange, feeling somewhat sour in her heart.


    That silly girl, being so beautiful, having status, and possessing such powerful strength, it would be too easy for her to pick up girls or charm men. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmm She didn��t mess around during these years I was gone, right?


    Although reason told Yumo that Mengxi wouldn��t do such a thing, she inexplicably felt some worry.


    Fortunately, this bout of worry, With Hiya��s questioning, was briefly dispelled.


    "Your Highness, for the sake of your reputation, you should still prove your identity! Look, the expressions of the officials nearby are a bit strange."


    With that, Hiya even very forcefully stepped forward, coming in front of Yumo, fearlessly meeting the black-haired girl��s gaze.


    In response, Yumo fell into a brief silence.


    Prove my identity?


    Yumo had never thought about this issue. However, looking at the officials present, there wasn��t a single familiar face, so it was indeed unrealistic to expect someone to recognize her. The people in the Church Nation, or rather the former Red Leaf Empire, who knew her seemed to have all been sent to meet the King of Hell by her six years ago.


    To prove her identity, perhaps she could only find the children of the Black Rose family? But... she didn��t want them to know about this matter...


    Hmm, what should I do?


    Yumo muttered in her mind with some confusion.


    On the other hand,


    Yumo��s silence and conflicted expression further confirmed Hiya��s guess in her heart.


    Indeed, she��s just a fake!


    The corners of her mouth slightly raised, Hiya quickly leaned forward and spoke in an urging tone:


    "Your Highness? What��s wrong? Why aren��t you speaking? Could it be that you��re really... Huh?! Eh??!!"


    However, Just as Hiya was about to take advantage of the doubtful atmosphere around her to tear off the fake Empress Consort��s mask in one fell swoop, an unexpected silver figure suddenly appeared in Hiya��s vision, directly causing Hiya to freeze in place, and the words that were about to be spoken were forcibly swallowed back into her stomach.


    That figure, She was all too familiar with it.


    Ever since seeing that figure at the coming-of-age ceremony three years ago, that figure had been deeply engraved in Hiya��s mind.


    Her eyes suddenly narrowed, and Hiya tremblingly covered her mouth, letting out a cry of surprise:


    "Your, Your Majesty?! Why, why are you here?!!"


    Not only Hiya, All the people of the Church Nation who were watching at this moment showed unbelievable expressions. The discussions that had just been stirred up by Hiya��s words directly came to an abrupt halt, and the entire Silver Moon Grand Cathedral instantly entered a state where a falling needle could be heard.


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone,


    Surrounded by gentle silver light, a graceful silver figure suddenly descended from the sky, landing in the center of the cathedral, behind the Empress Consort.


    The silver figure, wearing an elegant white royal dress, with the skirt��s pleats flowing like snow and moonlight, and silver hair dancing in the wind due to the fluctuation of energy, swaying the golden hair ribbons. She was like a white angel descending from the heavens, instantly attracting everyone��s attention in just a moment.


    A gentle and divine aura also surged into the cathedral, instantly soothing the restlessness in everyone��s hearts.


    And as the silver light dissipated, that exquisite face, as if carved by the Creator, like a work of art, was fully displayed before everyone��s eyes. Seeing that beautiful and pure face, with a faint smile but an imposing aura even without anger, the people of the Church Nation couldn��t help but hold their breaths.


    Without a doubt,


    None of them had expected, That the ruler of the Church Nation, who was still in seclusion for a breakthrough, would suddenly appear in the Silver Moon Grand Cathedral without any warning?!


    But in any case, The rich holy aura permeating the cathedral clearly informed everyone that they were not dreaming.


    After a brief moment of stupor, the people of the Church Nation who had come back to their senses immediately knelt on one knee and offered their most sincere greetings to the Chosen One, the current highest leader of the Church Nation, in unison.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty."


    Surveying the reactions of the people around her and feeling that familiar aura and the girl��s fragrance, even without turning her head, Yumo knew the identity of the person behind her.


    Mengxi��s sudden appearance at the venue undoubtedly also left Yumo stunned.


    However, in the black-haired girl��s heart, there was more of a feeling of entanglement.


    Not having seen Mengxi for a long time,


    What kind of expression and attitude should she use to meet her? What would be appropriate to say after meeting? Considering that she had left without a word for so long, should she apologize first? But... but wouldn��t apologizing in public be very embarrassing?!


    In an instant, Yumo��s thoughts became a mess.


    However, The facts proved that Yumo didn��t need to be so conflicted at all. Because Mengxi had no intention of giving Yumo a chance to ponder and hesitate.


    Before Yumo could figure out what was going on, her eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "Eh??!!"


    Yumo suddenly found that her feet had left the ground?! A familiar aura rushed towards her face, and two slender arms made intimate contact with her back and thighs. Yumo, who was still lost in thought, was thus picked up by someone.


    And the person who picked up Yumo was naturally the Girl of Destiny who had just arrived at the cathedral.


    Realizing that she was being held in Mengxi��s arms in a princess carry, in an instant, Yumo��s face uncontrollably turned red, and her already beautiful face became even more alluring due to this blush of embarrassment.


    "Um, Wha, uh... put me down... people, people are watching."


    Feeling the burning gazes coming from all directions, Yumo filled with embarrassment, tugged on Mengxi��s collar and muttered softly.


    Unfortunately,


    How could Mengxi possibly let go of this opportunity to declare her ownership? Not only did she smugly hold Yumo and face the magic stone used for recording vides not far away, but she also lowered her head to Yumo��s ear and said in a very playful tone:


    "No way~"


    "You!"


    Yumo pouted her lips in slight anger. But as the nominal Empress Consort, she couldn��t disobey Mengxi, who was the emperor, in public. Therefore, Yumo could only resentfully turn her head towards Mengxi��s chest, not wanting others to notice her blushing and embarrassed appearance.


    Seeing Yumo, who was so beautiful and charming, with such a cute expression in her arms, Mengxi genuinely showed a sweet smile, a smile of relief.


    "Hehe, long time no see, Wifey~"


    Facing her long-unseen lover,


    Mengxi��s words did not contain any blame or resentment, just like the daily morning greetings during their academy days six years ago. It was so ordinary, yet heartwarming.


    As Mengxi��s gentle words, filled with a sense of attachment, entered her ears, Yumo stopped thinking, and her consciousness completely returned to reality.


    Looking at the exquisite face up close, Yumo instinctively showed a sweet and charming smile and softly responded:


    "Mm, long time no see, silly girl."

 Chapter 921 - 922: Nop~

    1/2


    Under the watchful gaze of numerous high-ranking officials and young masters from prominent families of the Church Nation, the highest ruler of the nation, who had not appeared in public for two years, descended upon the Silver Moon Cathedral, surrounded by a radiant silver light. To everyone��s astonishment, he embraced the stunningly beautiful black-haired girl in her arms.


    After playfully teasing the black-haired girl in her embrace, Mengxi��s face turned serious as she calmly surveyed the faces of the crowd with a gentle smile. "Did I mishear something just now? Was someone questioning the identity of my Empress?"


    Upon hearing these words, some of the high-ranking officials who had been whispering among themselves couldn��t help but lower their heads in guilt. The intimate interaction between Her Majesty and the black-haired girl had already made their relationship clear. In the face of such a scene, those who harbored doubts appeared as unsightly as jumping clowns.


    Hiya, who had been swept by Mengxi��s gaze, trembled all over. Realizing the foolishness of her remarks, she could only helplessly cast an apologetic look at the black-haired girl. "I apologize, Your Highness. I was being disrespectful earlier."


    Unfortunately, the princess-carried Yumo, overwhelmed with embarrassment, could only bury her flushed face in Mengxi��s chest, unable to respond. Seeing the girl being held in Mengxi��s arms like a little wife, Hiya could only lower her head in reluctance and envy.


    On the other hand, the gentle and considerate Mengxi naturally noticed the emotions of the girl in his arms. To prevent Yumo from further turning into a steamed bun, Mengxi smiled calmly with great tact. "Her Highness is very tired from the long journey. I will escort her back to the palace to rest."


    With that, Mengxi turned his gaze towards Haiying and the other high-ranking officials kneeling before her. "However, it would be a waste not to enjoy this lavishly decorated venue. Consider it a celebration and enjoy yourselves."


    "Thanks, Your Majesty!" Haiying and the others immediately responded respectfully in unison.


    "Very well, I shall take my leave. Enjoy yourselves." "We bid farewell to Your Majesty!"


    The next moment, amidst the thunderous salutes of Haiying and the other military officials, a silver-white magic formation quietly appeared beneath Mengxi��s feet. As the formation activated, Mengxi and Yumo disappeared in a flash of silver light.


    Once Mengxi��s presence had vanished, the somewhat apprehensive ministers slowly rose to their feet. They exchanged glances, seeing the shock and guilt in each other��s eyes.


    "Wasn��t Her Majesty in seclusion? Why did she suddenly appear? Could it be because of Her Highness the Empress?"


    "Of course. Judging from Her Majesty��s reaction and their intimate interaction, the identity of Her Highness is undeniable."


    "To think we momentarily doubted Her Highness��s identity... It was truly disrespectful of us."


    "Indeed, it was extremely rude. We should find an opportunity to apologize to Her Highness later." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes, let��s prepare some gifts and apologize."


    Discussions erupted as everyone began contemplating how to make amends to the Empress.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Silver Moon Cathedral, a valiant golden-haired female guard stood by the railing, sincerely exclaiming with a joyful tone, " the Empress has truly returned!"


    Her Highness was Her Majesty��s benefactor. Without her, there would be no Her Majesty as she was today, and no Church Nation as it stood. As a subject of the nation, the female guard naturally held great affection for the Empress. Like the vast majority of the ministers, she believed that with the Empress��s return, the Church Nation would move towards an even brighter future.


    Moreover, the Empress was originally the young lady of the Black Rose family. With her return to the Church Nation, the relationship between them and the southern Sadik Empire should also ease considerably.


    Ceasing the tense conflicts was another reason why everyone was delighted by the Empress��s return.


    "It is truly a day worth celebrating, wouldn��t you agree, Prime Minister?" the female guard said, turning her gaze to the side, towards a man in dark formal attire with greyish-white short hair, looking somewhat tired and weak. At this moment, the man was quietly leaning against the railing, thoughtfully observing the movements of the ministers below.


    Upon hearing the female guard��s words, the man named Zuoben, the Prime Minister of the Church Nation, smiled faintly and nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it is a day worth celebrating."


    Zuoben��s words were sincere; he truly felt joyous. However, the reason for his joy was evidently different from that of the female guard.


    Recalling everything he had sensed from the black-haired girl earlier, Zuoben��s eyes overflowed with unprecedented delight and madness. Although the black-haired girl had suppressed the power within her, that power still faintly leaked out the moment she saw Mengxi due to the fluctuations in her heart. While it remained imperceptible, the reborn Zuoben now possessed the ability to discern that aura.


    Even the tip of the iceberg of that aura sent chills down his spine. An incomparable sense of oppression. The frail body contained world-shattering power!


    "Excellent..." Zuoben couldn��t help but let out an exhilarated roar in his mind, his entire being trembling uncontrollably. He did not feel fear in the face of the unfathomable power within the black-haired girl; on the contrary, his mind was filled with irrepressible excitement.


    As long as he could obtain that power and control it, there would be no more obstacles on his path!


    "Heh, hehehe, hahahaha!" Unconsciously, the high-ranking Prime Minister of the Church Nation let out a series of manic and eerie laughs, causing the female guard beside him to take a deep breath, feeling a chill down her spine.


    "P-Prime Minister?"


    While everyone in the Silver Moon Cathedral was lost in their own thoughts, plotting their plans...


    ��.


    In the Purple Night Palace behind the cathedral, by the waterfall, a flash of silver light suddenly illuminated the interior!


    As the gentle silver light dissipated, signaling the end of the teleportation magic, Mengxi returned to her residence of the past few years. Yumo also arrived at the palace alongside Mengxi, enveloped in the silver light, and landed on a soft cushion in one swift motion. Staring at the unfamiliar ceiling, Yumo blinked in confusion.


    Mengxi��s sudden appearance, the unexpected princess carry, and the unanticipated instant teleportation had left Yumo��s mind in a state of bewilderment.


    "Where... where is this?"


    "My room~" a familiar voice answered. As the voice reached her ears, a stunningly beautiful face replaced the unfamiliar ceiling, entering Yumo��s field of vision. Gazing at the confused and adorable girl, Mengxi tilted her head playfully and revealed a smile as beautiful and captivating as an angel��s. If other ministers of the Church Nation were to witness Mengxi displaying such a radiant smile, they would undoubtedly be left dumbfounded.


    After all, they could never imagine that the girl who held a lofty position, bore the fate of the world on her shoulders, and was always serious and solemn, would exhibit such an innocent and lovely smile.


    Perhaps only in Yumo��s presence would Mengxi smile so carefree and unrestrained.


    "Six years have passed, and Yumo is still as cute as ever," Mengxi remarked.


    "C-Cute..." Yumo��s face flushed slightly as she gazed at the familiar countenance. In this world, perhaps only the audacious girl of destiny before her would boldly use the word "cute" to describe the Abyssal Lord.


    Hmm... how daring indeed. To think that just six years ago, she had nearly died at my hands, yet now she dared to approach me so closely without any guard up. Was she not afraid of repeating the same mistake?


    Moreover, why did this girl directly bring me to the bed?!


    That��s right, the soft, large cushion beneath Yumo at this moment was none other than Mengxi��s bed, emanating her scent. After being teleported to Mengxi��s room, Yumo had landed squarely on the bed, while Mengxi, with her hands propped on either side of Yumo��s head, was aggressively pressing down on her. Illuminated by the gentle moonlight from the window, the atmosphere between them was incredibly ambiguous.


    "Hurry up and get off me..." Yumo mumbled in complaint, seemingly unable to bear the current atmosphere.


    However, in response to Yumo��s request, Mengxi bluntly and willfully refused.


    "Nop~!"


    With those words, Mengxi lowered her body and slowly raised her hand, teasingly caressing Yumo��s face.


    "It��s been six years since Wifey left without a word, making me wait in agony for so long. Shouldn��t you... compensate me a little~?"

 Chapter 922 - 923: Presumptuous

    2/2


    "C-Compensate?" Yumo stammered, staring blankly at the stunningly beautiful face mere inches away from her.


    "Yes, compensate," Mengxi said with a seductive smile. Her pretty face was filled with an allure that didn��t match her pure and innocent aura. Yumo could even vaguely sense a hint of pink light rippling in the depths of Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    "You... you pervert..." Gazing at Mengxi, feeling her breath against her face and her body pressing closer, Yumo had already guessed what Mengxi meant by "compensation." In an instant, Yumo��s face, which had just returned to normal, was once again tinted with a blush.


    "Let go of me. How can you do this as soon as we meet..." Yumo wriggled her body "unhappily," seemingly trying to break free from Mengxi��s hold.


    However, at that moment, Mengxi slowly lowered her head, nuzzling against Yumo��s ear, and spoke in an incredibly sad and resentful tone, "Do you know how much I missed you and worried about you in these six years after you suddenly left? I searched for you tirelessly for six years, but there was no news of you. Do you know how I felt? Yumo, you��re really heartless, making me worry for so many years. You knew I relied on your presence, yet you left me alone for six years. you��re really too much! Too much! You promised to stay by my side, but you disappeared for so long..."


    As she spoke, the current ruler of the Church Nation��s voice carried a hint of sobs.


    "Uh..." Hearing Mengxi��s reproachful words, Yumo was momentarily at a loss for words. The strong sense of guilt directly awakened by Mengxi��s complaints caused the strength Yumo had just mustered for struggling to instantly dissipate. Her body softened, allowing Mengxi to press down on her.


    Yumo had indeed promised to accompany her well, but she had disappeared for six years. Although it wasn��t her intention, the fact that she had vanished without a trace for six years was an objective reality.


    Faced with Mengxi��s sharp, accusing gaze, Yumo guiltily averted her eyes, not daring to meet Mengxi��s.


    Seeing Yumo��s resistance rapidly diminish, Mengxi smiled seductively and took advantage of the situation, snuggling even closer to Yumo. With a surge of silver-white light, Mengxi��s outer robe and boots instantly vanished without a trace. She was now wearing a beautifully thin white silk nightgown, with intricately designed lace trims and details. The soft fabric clung to Mengxi��s skin, perfectly outlining her enchanting figure.


    Mengxi pressed her entire body against Yumo without restraint. Her liberated breasts even boldly collided with Yumo��s small buns, mercilessly burying them.


    Moreover, upon discovering that Yumo still hadn��t resisted, Mengxi��s small hands unconsciously removed Yumo��s dress, and her nimble feet kicked off Yumo��s crystal shoes. With her toes, she playfully teased Yumo��s white silk-clad legs.


    Blowing a breath of hot air against Yumo��s ear, Mengxi said in a tender and affectionate tone, "Yumo, I... I endured for six years, a whole six years... Now that I��ve finally seen you again, I... I... I can��t hold back anymore..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should I... should I take a bath first?" Yumo mumbled softly.


    "No need. Wifey always smells wonderful," Mengxi said excitedly after sniffing Yumo��s neck, and she teasingly kissed it.


    Then, a satisfied smile appeared on Mengxi��s face. "Mmm, I missed your scent so much."


    "..." Yumo muttered.


    "So, Yumo, may I? I... I can��t hold back any longer," Mengxi asked softly in Yumo��s ear while nuzzling her face.


    It was evident that although Mengxi really wanted to do something, she ultimately respected Yumo��s decision. Until Yumo nodded in agreement, Mengxi only snuggled against her.


    However, whether Yumo agreed or not, it didn��t really matter anymore. In this situation, faced with the silver-haired woman who was pressed so tightly against her, clearly a little lost in desire, and after hearing her resentful words, the guilt-ridden Yumo couldn��t bear to refuse. Besides, with the atmosphere set like this, wouldn��t it be too heartless of her to deny and reject now?


    Although there were some things I really wanted to ask Mengxi in private, it didn��t seem appropriate to ask in this situation. She must have been holding back for a long time, right?


    Hmm, alright. Let her vent a little. I wll ask her afterwards.


    Finally, after a moment of hesitation, Yumo slowly nodded under Mengxi��s expectant gaze. "Mm."


    Mengxi��s lips curled up slightly upon receiving the consent, and her light purple eyes sparkled with excitement. "Hehe, wifey, I love you the most~"


    As the excited words left her mouth, Mengxi��s fingers deftly cut open Yumo��s dress. The black-haired girl��s delicate, tempting body, clad only in underwear, was fully exposed to Mengxi��s sight. Then, the girl of destiny��s body began to slowly move downward, brushing past Yumo��s face, neck, collarbone, and chest.


    It seemed that Mengxi was enjoying her body from top to bottom, savoring the familiar sensation she had long missed.


    Realizing that Mengxi was heading south, preparing to advance towards her secret garden, Yumo��s face grew even redder, and her little heart pounded rapidly, almost jumping out of her chest.


    Hmm, getting this intense right after meeting, so eager? It seemed she had really been holding back for a long time. Mmm... why am I feeling a bit, a bit nervous.


    While Yumo was talking to herself in her mind, Mengxi had already reached her belly and directly placed her hands on Yumo��s slender waist, resting her face on Yumo��s abdomen. At this moment, Yumo��s nervousness reached its peak, and her body trembled from Mengxi��s action of pressing against her stomach.


    However, amidst the nervousness, Yumo��s heart also inappropriately harbored a little bit of anticipation. Although Mengxi had indeed been holding back for six years, in a sense, hadn��t Yumo also been holding back for six years? Occasionally indulging a little seemed not bad, right?


    Thinking of this, Yumo seemed to let out a long sigh of relief and slowly closed her eyes, very consciously spreading her legs, as if preparing to enjoy the immense stimulation that was about to come.


    However, what happened next was completely different from what Yumo had imagined. After waiting for a long time, Yumo found that the stimulation she had anticipated did not arrive. Instead, a steady, peaceful breathing sound gradually drifted into her ears.


    ???!!


    Huh?


    Feeling a little confused, Yumo tremblingly opened her eyes and looked at the girl lying on her lower body. Then, to Yumo��s astonishment, she discovered that Mengxi had fallen asleep, hugging her waist and resting on her little belly!


    Looking at the silver-haired girl with a blissful smile on her face, Yumo��s expression visibly changed from astonishment to embarrassment, and she blinked in bewilderment.


    "Huh?? What��s going on?? Sh�� she just wanted to hug me and sleep?"

 Chapter 923 - 924: Yue’s Resentment

    "Huh??" Yumo blinked in confusion as she stared at Mengxi, who had been as fierce as a wolf just moments ago but had suddenly transformed into a little white rabbit, curled up on her belly and sleeping soundly.


    "What��s going on here?"


    Yumo had thought that Mengxi wanted to have an exciting time and had mentally prepared herself, even harboring a tiny bit of anticipation. But the result? Just this? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, a trace of disappointment flashed through Yumo��s eyes, almost imperceptible. Of course, after rapidly shaking her head, Yumo immediately regained her calmness. However, beneath the calmness, there was a hint of puzzlement.


    If she wasn��t going to tease me, then what did this girl mean when she said she couldn��t hold back anymore? She couldn��t possibly be treating me as a body pillow, right?


    The current Yumo was not the same as the Yumo from a few years ago when she first met Mengxi. She was well aware that this girl of destiny was not as pure and innocent as she appeared on the surface. She might look white on the outside, but she was definitely yellow on the inside! Of course, there was probably a mix of black as well. Yumo didn��t believe that after all that fuss, Mengxi simply wanted to hug her.


    "Hmm, what does this mean?" Yumo muttered softly in puzzlement.


    Fortunately, Yumo quickly learned the answer.


    Because, as Mengxi fell into a deep sleep, the Shadow Power that had been suppressed within Yumo��s body began to uncontrollably seep out from her abdomen. This faint crimson power was greedily absorbed by the sleeping Mengxi. As the weak power flowed into her, the silver-haired girl in her sleep revealed an increasingly radiant and blissful smile.


    Clearly, the silver-haired girl was very satisfied.


    Seeing Mengxi like this, Yumo raised her eyebrows and showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Oh, so it wasn��t about doing naughty things, but rather, she wanted to absorb the Shadow Power within me?


    No wonder she collapsed on my abdomen. Was it because when I��m in a state of power convergence, the Shadow Power is basically suppressed in my abdomen? Hmm, so in that case, was I just being presumptuous earlier?


    Thinking of this, and recalling her bold action of voluntarily spreading her legs, Yumo��s face instantly turned scarlet again, and a strong sense of embarrassment surged in her heart.


    And to think I was accusing others of having dirty thoughts. It seems I��m not in a position to criticize others.


    After a moment of frenzied inner turmoil, Yumo took a deep breath and gradually stabilized her emotions. She looked at the sleeping silver-haired girl with a pensive expression. Regarding Mengxi��s eagerness to absorb her power, an understanding look appeared on Yumo��s pretty face.


    Indeed, this girl had absorbed too much of her Shadow Power six years ago and had developed a dependence on it. Without regular intake, she would feel uncomfortable and suffer immensely. Yumo had thought that after six years, Mengxi would have overcome this condition, but now it seemed that she hadn��t.


    In other words, had this girl been enduring it for the past six years?


    "It must have been very difficult," Yumo said apologetically as she gazed at Mengxi��s peaceful sleeping face and reached out to stroke her head. The familiar sensation filled Yumo with countless thoughts.


    Six years had passed, yet this girl seemed to have not changed much.


    Although Mengxi had displayed extraordinary authority and appeared mature and steady in the Silver Moon Cathedral earlier, as soon as she brought Yumo to her bedroom, she instantly reverted to the adorable and charming mode that Yumo was familiar with, pouncing on her without restraint.


    Well, she was still the same as ever.


    The black-haired girl sighed inwardly.


    After a brief moment of reflection, Yumo��s expression turned solemn and serious.


    If this girl was still the same as before, then why was the Church Nation secretly causing trouble? Infiltrating Sadik and Holy Lomari, sending assassins to attack Yuan��er��s grandfather... This girl should be unaware of all this, right?


    Although Yumo really wanted to inquire about it, when she saw the tears at the corners of Mengxi��s eyes, she suppressed her urge.


    Forget it. Let her rest well first. We could talk about it tomorrow. A few hours wouldn��t make a difference.


    Sighing in resignation, Yumo stared at the unfamiliar ceiling and slowly closed her eyes as well. After experiencing so many frustrating events recently, she might as well take a good rest too.


    However, before she could close her eyes for long, Yumo suddenly opened them again, frowning in puzzlement.


    Wait, something wasn��t right. "Did I forget something? I feel like I��m missing something."


    ��


    At the same time, outside a certain fortress on the border between Asumos Church and the Night Wish City...


    The Church Nation��s troops guarding the border were conducting routine patrols as usual. Squad after squad patrolled the perimeter of the fortress, checking if the grand magic Silver Moon Realm was functioning normally and if any malicious individuals were attempting to infiltrate the Church Nation.


    During the inspection, one of the veteran intelligence officers following the main force suddenly stopped in his tracks, looking at the fortress wall with a puzzled expression.


    As the breadwinner of a family of six, the veteran Agaro��s family life was very tight. The soldier��s salary alone was somewhat insufficient to maintain the household expenses.


    Therefore, whenever he went out on patrol, Agaro would consciously collect the garbage left behind by travelers, hoping to find useful or valuable items to sustain the household.


    At this moment, the reason his eyes were gleaming with excitement was naturally because he had found something useful.


    "What��s that?" Driven by his excitement, Agaro hurried to the base of the city wall and picked up a stick leaning against it, a fluffy stick.


    "Not bad, not bad. I actually found a feather duster, hahaha!" Agaro laughed with delight as he looked at the fluffy stick in his hand. Upon seeing the slightly exquisite patterns on the handle, Agaro��s smile grew even brighter.


    "It even has patterns? Hahaha, the craftsmanship looks pretty good too. If I sell it as scrap, I should be able to get a decent amount of money. I can buy some extra steamed buns for the kids when I get back. But..."


    With that, Agaro looked up in puzzlement, glancing around.


    "But why would there be a feather duster here? And it��s in perfect condition. Did a traveler drop it here? Or did someone accidentally drop it while cleaning upstairs?"


    Agaro muttered to himself in confusion.


    However, in the next moment, he shook his head nonchalantly, "Oh well, it doesn��t matter. Whoever dropped it, it��s mine now. I��ll take it back and sell it for money. That��s the most important thing!"


    With that thought, Agaro stopped pondering and directly stuffed the feather duster into the bamboo basket behind him, which was filled with junk, and continued his treasure-hunting patrol. After completing the patrol, Agaro returned to the fortress with a basket full of spoils.


    While Agaro was feeling satisfied with his haul for the day, he failed to notice the abnormality in the bamboo basket.


    The feather duster that he had just collected and tossed into the basket along with a bunch of garbage was emitting an eerie red glow.


    That baka master actually abandoned me like this!!


    ??�n??...


    To think I ended up being stuffed into a trash can?!


    Damn it!


    She just forgot about me like that! Outrageous! I��ll get my revenge sooner or later!! I��ll spank her butt until it��s red!!


    "Huh?!!" Vaguely sensing someone talking behind him, Agaro felt a chill down his spine and hurriedly turned around to look behind him. Unfortunately, all he saw was the endless night and the silent, empty snowy plain...

 Chapter 924 - 925: Infiltrator

    In the morning, inside the Holy Capital��s Silver Moon Cathedral, Alexei, the Minister of Commerce of the Church Nation, walked on the second floor with a complex expression on his face as he looked at the cathedral that had returned to its usual solemn and dignified atmosphere.


    "Lord Alexei."


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing those words, Alexei slowly turned his gaze to the side, towards an octogenarian elder. The gloomy expression on his face instantly vanished, replaced by a friendly and respectful one.


    "Archbishop Dotorre, long time no see."


    "It��s been a few years indeed. You still look so young. However, regarding the return of Her Highness the Empress, you don��t seem very happy about it."


    Hearing this, Alexei calmly shook his head, denying Archbishop Dotorre��s statement, "That��s not the case. The return of Her Highness the Empress is a joyous occasion worth celebrating nationwide. As Her Majesty��s loyal servant, I am naturally delighted by her return. If I appear somewhat depressed, it��s merely because of the recent trade embargo imposed by the Black Rose family. I am simply worried about the domestic economic situation."


    "Oh, I see. Do you have any countermeasures? After all, the Black Rose family and the Sadik Empire are indeed coming on strong this time."


    "Unfortunately, there are no leads at the moment."


    "Is that so?" Dotorre also shook his head helplessly, "However, now that Her Highness the Empress has returned, you can seek her advice. She might have a way to deal with the Black Rose family."


    "Her Highness the Empress?"


    "Yes, after all, she was originally the young lady of the Black Rose family. She should be very familiar with the way her brother, Xiao Blackrose, handles matters. Moreover, Her Highness the Empress has always been guiding Her Majesty behind the scenes. She is a knowledgeable and far-sighted person. She will definitely be able to help you come up with a suitable solution."


    "Uh..." Upon hearing this, Alexei��s eyebrows twitched imperceptibly, and a trace of a negative gaze flashed in his eyes. However, he quickly nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Her Highness will surely have a solution."


    "What a pity." Looking down at the cathedral, which was the venue for last night��s reception, Dotorre shook his head in disappointment, "The return of Her Highness should have been a nationwide celebration, but in the end, only a small-scale banquet was held here in the Silver Moon Cathedral."


    "It couldn��t be helped. According to Lord Haiying, Her Highness wanted to keep a low profile and didn��t want too many people to know about her return to the Church Nation."


    "Sigh, that��s true. Since it��s Her Highness��s command, we shall obey."


    "Naturally."


    "Then I shall take my leave, Lord Alexei."


    "Alright, I wish you a safe journey, Archbishop Dotorre."


    A moment later, as he watched Dotorre��s departing figure, Alexei��s eyes narrowed slightly as he recalled the archbishop��s attitude when discussing Her Highness the Empress.


    Hmm, it seemed that respect and even admiration were the main sentiments.


    Not only Dotorre, but all the ministers he had encountered had the same attitude. In other words, they were not yet fully aware of Her Highness the Empress��s true identity.


    After pondering for a while, Alexei, who had just left the Silver Moon Cathedral, immediately activated the communication magic stone on his necklace. As the pale blue light rippled, Alexei quickly established contact with someone thousands of miles away.


    "My lord, I have a report to make."


    After a brief silence, a steady and magnetic male voice slowly reached Alexei��s ears.


    "Xizhi? Any new information?"


    That��s right, the person currently disguised as the Minister of Commerce of the Church Nation was none other than Xizhi, the leader of the Nightingale Organization, subordinate to the Black Rose family. With the help of another Deception Veil left behind by Youlan, Xizhi was able to successfully infiltrate the heavily guarded central region of the Church Nation and gather intelligence under the identity of Alexei.


    "My lord, based on the preliminary investigation results, the ministers of the Church Nation are completely unaware of the fact that they sent people to cause trouble in our territory. Even the Minister of Military Affairs, Korsting, only knows that troops were dispatched to carry out a mission. The key points should still lie with Prime Minister Zuoben and the Six Wings. Additionally, the military expenditure of the Church Nation has been rapidly increasing recently, and more and more ordinary believers are inexplicably joining the special forces created by Zuoben. The possibility of them using military force on a large scale cannot be ruled out."


    "Oh?" The black-haired man, who was listening to these words thousands of miles away, thoughtfully fiddled with the ring on his finger. "Resorting to force?"


    Although the Church Nation��s current strength on paper was far inferior to that of Sadik and Holy Lomari, the always cautious Xiao would not underestimate them because of this.


    "I understand. Continue to keep a close eye on them. If possible, according to the original plan, try to get close to Zuoben and figure out that prime minister��s intentions."


    "Also, my lord, there is another very important matter."


    "What is it?"


    "Yesterday, Lady Yumo arrived in the Holy Capital, and the Girl of Destiny also emerged from seclusion. The two of them should have returned to the Purple Night Palace together last night."


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Xiao��s eyes suddenly narrowed. He had already learned about Yumo��s return after contacting Kalina. However, unexpectedly, Yumo had directly gone to the capital of the Church Nation and even met with the Girl of Destiny.


    Although the Girl of Destiny had helped Yumo regain her sanity at a critical moment, Xiao could not confirm her current stance.


    Therefore, upon learning that Yumo had met with the Girl of Destiny, Xiao��s mind instantly overflowed with a strong sense of unease.


    "What about now? Have Lady Yumo and the Girl of Destiny left the Purple Night Palace?"


    "N-Not yet."


    "Keep an eye on them. Report to me immediately if anything happens."


    "Understood, my lord."


    "By the way, Xizhi. Once Lady Yumo and the Girl of Destiny part ways, find an opportunity to meet with Lady Yumo, understand?"


    "Yes, my l-"


    Xizhi��s response abruptly ceased in an instant.


    Huh? Why did it go silent?


    Seeing that Xizhi��s words had suddenly been cut off on the other end of the communication, Xiao��s brows furrowed tightly. He anxiously called out to the communication magic stone in his hand.


    "Hey, Xizhi? Can you hear me? Xizhi? What happened on your end? Xizhi! Answer me!..."


    However, no matter how much Xiao called out, the communication magic stone did not transmit any sound back. It even gradually dimmed and lost its luster. Evidently, the other end of the magic stone had ceased communication.


    "..."


    Staring at the darkened communication magic stone in his hand, Xiao��s black eyes overflowed with a strong sense of solemnity.


    Was she discovered?


    ��


    At the same time, in the Purple Night Palace in the western part of the Holy Capital...


    As the dawn��s light shone into the Girl of Destiny��s bedchamber, Yumo��s eyes, which had been tightly closed for a long time, began to twitch slightly.


    As a model mother with good sleeping habits, Yumo would automatically leave the realm of dreams at dawn. The moment she opened her eyes, her expression instantly turned solemn. Because a fluffy white bun had obscured her vision.


    "Hmm, this girl... Her sleeping posture is as bad as ever... Hasn��t it improved in six years?" Yumo remarked with a speechless expression.


    Indeed, due to her terrible sleeping posture, Mengxi, who had originally fallen asleep on Yumo��s belly, had already wriggled her way up during the night��s tossing and turning. She directly cradled Yumo��s head in her arms, while her legs were wrapped around Yumo��s chest. In an instant, this Girl of Destiny, who held a supreme position in the Church Nation, was clinging to Yumo like a sloth, tightly hugging this "big tree."


    Perhaps because she had experienced even worse situations in the past and had developed a strong enough acceptance, Yumo, after a brief sigh, resignedly shook her head.


    Then, Yumo opened her small mouth and directly bit into the silver-haired girl��s chest.


    "ATTTTTTAH! It hurts!"


    The pained Mengxi instantly woke up from her slumber. She released Yumo and sat on the sofa with a thud, covering her chest with one hand while looking at Yumo with an extremely resentful gaze.


    "What are you doing, sis? It hurts! You should gently suck and carefully nibble, not bite so hard!"


    "=-="


    Without a word, Yumo gave Mengxi a white eye and mercilessly chopped her head with a hand.


    "Stop messing around! I have something serious to discuss with you."


    "Hmm?"


    Covering her head, the somewhat pained Mengxi mumbled in puzzlement, "Something serious? What is it?" S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----


    Note: things will get a little serious, but dw :3


    ---

 Chapter 925 - 926: Truth or Lie?

    In the dining hall of the Purple Night Palace, under the service of two attendants, two stunningly beautiful girls took their seats at a rectangular long table. A variety of dishes, as exquisite as works of art, were quickly placed on the dining table.


    "Ah~" Mengxi picked up a piece of pink cake and smilingly brought it to the black-haired girl��s mouth.


    At this moment, Yumo, who had changed into a silver-white court dress and donned a crown, looked at the cake presented to her mouth and the silver-haired girl with an expectant face, feeling somewhat conflicted.


    "Hmm..." Glancing at the eagerly awaiting maids and head chef nearby, Yumo hesitantly pursed her lips.


    Originally, Yumo had planned to have a direct conversation with Mengxi about the current situation of the Church Nation after waking up early. However, Mengxi was not very cooperative...


    A few minutes ago, upon seeing Yumo looking at her with a serious expression, Mengxi tilted her head and asked in puzzlement, "Discussing serious matters? So suddenly?"


    "Yes, it��s about the recent developments in the Church Nation..."


    "Let��s talk about those things later."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I can tell at a glance that you want to discuss some tedious and serious topics. In that case, it wouldn��t be appropriate for us to discuss them in bed in our disheveled state, right? Why don��t we change our clothes and chat while enjoying breakfast later?"


    Mengxi suggested, pointing at Yumo��s delicate figure clad only in underwear.


    "Hmm, okay." Considering that her embarrassing attire was indeed unsuitable for discussing serious matters, Yumo nodded in agreement with Mengxi��s proposal.


    Soon, with Mengxi��s assistance, Yumo put on the court attire that Mengxi had prepared in advance and wore the crown symbolizing her status as the Empress. Looking at herself in the mirror, Yumo was momentarily stunned. The silver-white off-shoulder long dress, adorned with black stars, had lace cutouts on the hem and subtle floral patterns on the fabric. A unique snow-fur shawl not only showcased Yumo��s beauty but also exuded an elegant and noble aura.


    More importantly, the dress fit perfectly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if guessing Yumo��s puzzlement, after helping Yumo tie the ribbon at the back, Mengxi affectionately hugged Yumo from behind and rested her chin on Yumo��s shoulder.


    "I prepared several hundred sets of dresses for you in the Purple Night Palace, using your old clothes as a reference. Since they were specially made for you, of course they fit perfectly."


    "S-Several hundred sets?"


    Looking at the evidently expensive attire in the mirror, Yumo couldn��t help but frown, "Such precious dresses, prepared in such large quantities? W-What if I hadn��t come to find you? Wouldn��t it be too wasteful?"


    However, Mengxi shook her head nonchalantly in response to this question and whispered in Yumo��s ear, "That won��t happen. Because I believe that you will come back sooner or later. Now, hasn��t you returned?"


    "Still, there��s no need to prepare so many. It��s wasteful..."


    "If you think that way, then stay with me longer. If you wear them all, it won��t be a waste."


    "You little..."


    "Hehe~" Mengxi laughed mischievously, then took Yumo��s hand and led her towards the dining hall. "Let��s go, we��ll chat while having breakfast."


    -_-


    ��


    Back to the present, faced with Mengxi��s feeding behavior, Yumo hesitated and glanced around. Being fed like a child in public at her age felt a bit embarrassing...


    Yumo felt a little resistant.


    However, Mengxi had no intention of giving up. She whispered, "Yumo, in the eyes of the people of the Church Nation, we are a very loving couple. If you don��t eat, it would be quite awkward for me."


    "Hmm, alright..." After a resigned sigh, Yumo slowly opened her pink cherry-like lips. Seeing this, Mengxi happily placed the cake into Yumo��s mouth.


    Instantly, the coolness of the cake, the aroma of the cheese, the sweetness of the whipped cream, and the freshness of the fruits exploded in Yumo��s mouth, continuously stimulating her taste buds. Unconsciously, Yumo revealed a blissful smile.


    "Mmm~"


    "It��s delicious, isn��t it?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Hehe, Yumo still loves ice cream cake." Mengxi, satisfied with the response, smiled contentedly. "That��s great. Head Chef Demiz will be very pleased."


    "Head Chef Demiz?"


    "Oh, him. He��s the one who just pushed the food cart. I hired him five years ago specifically to make desserts for you. He has been honing his skills for a long time, and today his efforts finally paid off. He must be very happy."


    "For me?"


    Mumbling softly, Yumo glanced behind Mengxi. She then noticed that the head chef who had just served the food was already excited and even had tears of joy upon seeing her eat the ice cream cake.


    The cake, the clothes... Moreover, this room...


    Glancing around, Yumo realized that the style of the Purple Night Palace bore a striking resemblance to her house in the western part of the Winter Forest. The decorations, murals, chandeliers, sculptures, and such inside the room were all in the style she liked.


    "This Purple Night Palace wasn��t built specifically for me, was it?"


    "Of course it was. It��s a palace meticulously crafted for you," Mengxi said with a hint of pride. However, as she finished speaking, a chilling glint flashed in the depths of the silver-haired girl��s eyes. "A ��birdcage�� just for you."


    "Huh? A what?"


    "Nothing." Mengxi regained her previous blissful and sweet smile and gently shook her head. After feeding Yumo a few more bites of cake, Mengxi asked curiously, "So, Yumo, what was the serious matter you wanted to discuss earlier?"


    "Hmm, about that..." Yumo didn��t answer directly but hesitantly glanced at the servants and guards around.


    Understanding Yumo��s intention, Mengxi smiled calmly, "You may leave now. I want to have a private conversation with the Empress."


    "As you command." The crowd responded in unison and orderly withdrew from the dining hall. With the closing of the doors, only Mengxi and Yumo were left in the spacious dining hall. Since no one was around, Mengxi snuggled up to Yumo even more unrestrained, hugging her arm without hesitation.


    "So, can you tell me now?"


    "Well, I��m a bit curious about what the Church Nation is trying to do recently."


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?"


    "Uh, how should I put it? Hasn��t the Church Nation recently cut ties with the Sadik Empire, Holy Lomari, and the Night Wish City? Moreover, they even sent people..."


    Facing Mengxi, Yumo quickly informed her about the recent events she had learned, including the attackers possessing Holy Energy appearing in various parts of the Ancita continent, the hostility from the official level of the Church Nation, and the assassins attempting to kill Marquis Xiumu...


    As Yumo recounted these incidents one by one to Mengxi, the silver-haired girl��s expression gradually changed from initial calmness to surprise, and finally to solemnity and gravity.


    Especially upon hearing the news that Yuan��er��s grandfather had nearly died, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed. She slowly released Yumo��s arm and covered her mouth in disbelief, her light purple eyes filled with shock and anger.


    "H-How could this be?! It was done by people from the Church Nation?!"


    "They all used Holy Energy, so it��s very likely."


    "How could this happen... Could it be that someone took advantage of my seclusion to cause trouble?"


    "Perhaps, right?"


    "Damn it..." Mengxi clenched her fists. After taking a few deep breaths, the silver-haired girl managed to stabilize her state of mind. "From the looks of it, the serious matter you mentioned is quite troublesome. I��m sorry, Yumo. I might not be able to accompany you for now. I need to arrange for people to investigate and find out who has been causing trouble behind my back."


    With those words, after casting an apologetic gaze at Yumo, Mengxi put on her coat and hurriedly left the dining hall, leaving Yumo alone at the dining table.


    In response, Yumo didn��t show any displeasure.


    After witnessing Mengxi��s shocked expression and her hasty actions, Yumo inexplicably felt a sense of relief.


    Thank goodness. It seems that she was unaware...


    Although Yumo had always believed that Mengxi couldn��t possibly do such things, seeing Mengxi��s reaction in person still brought a sense of relief to Yumo. The heavy burden that had been weighing on her chest for a long time crumbled into pieces.


    "Phew~" Now that no one was in the dining hall, Yumo couldn��t help but let out a long sigh and slumped over the dining table in an unladylike manner.


    "With this, once the culprit is caught, I��ll bring Mengxi back and reconcile with the children."


    ��.


    On the other hand, enveloped in a silver-white light, Mengxi quickly left the Purple Night Palace. However, as soon as she stepped out of the palace in a hurry, Mengxi abruptly stopped in her tracks. The previous solemnity and anxiety on her face had vanished, replaced by a chilling calmness.


    At the same time, a slightly hoarse voice echoed from behind Mengxi, "Good morning, Your Majesty."


    Glancing to the side, a man with greyish-white long hair, looking extremely fatigued, stood with his arms crossed, leaning against a stone pillar in front of the main entrance.


    "Zuoben?"


    That��s right. The person who had been waiting at the entrance of the Purple Night Palace for a long time was none other than Zuoben, the current prime minister of the Church Nation.


    "Where is Your Majesty heading in such a hurry?"


    "Just to conduct some investigations. Investigating the recent Holy Energy attacks occurring in various parts of the continent."


    "Oh?" Looking at the cold-faced silver-haired girl, Zuoben raised his eyebrows in amusement. "Investigate? Are you going to investigate yourself?"

 Chapter 926 - 927: Lady Yumo, You Will Return to Us

    "Investigate yourself?" Zuoben said with a mockery tone.


    Although he was facing the highest ruler of the Church Nation, Zuoben��s words lacked respect. Not only did he not treat Mengxi as a leader, but the way he looked at her was no different from looking at a tool.


    "Although you have been in seclusion for training in name these past few years, you have been closely monitoring the political affairs of the Church Nation. Those missions would not have been carried out without your approval. Could it be that Your Majesty truly intends to investigate yourself? Or, in order to give Her Highness the Empress an explanation, you plan to find a scapegoat? If that��s the case, I can assist you."


    "No need." Mengxi coldly refused, and then her sharp gaze pierced Zuoben like a sword. "What are you doing here?"


    In response to Mengxi��s straightforward question, Zuoben smiled wickedly, "Of course, I��m here to seek Your Majesty��s instructions. Now that Her Highness the Empress has appeared and even returned to the Church Nation, this is a perfect opportunity. Can we begin the previous plan?"


    "Those matters, you can handle them yourself. Why bother asking me?"


    "You are the emperor of the Church Nation. Without your consent, how dare I, a mere prime minister, overstep my authority?"


    "Do as you please. Just take action."


    "As you command, Your Majesty."


    "By the way..."


    "What is it, Your Majesty?"


    "You have the scent of blood on you..."


    Eyes narrowing slightly, Mengxi quickly noticed the bloodstains remaining on Zuoben��s collar. In response, Zuoben had no intention of concealing it. He took out a handkerchief, wiped his collar, and said with a hint of disgust, "I just disposed of a spy from the Black Rose family who had infiltrated here. I accidentally got a bit of her blood on me."


    "Dead?"


    "Not yet. She is the leader of the Nightingale Organization, considered a high-ranking member of the Black Rose family. I plan to interrogate her for useful information before killing her. What, is Your Majesty actually worried about the enemy?"


    "Just asking." S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mengxi still had that indifferent expression. After finishing her words, she turned to leave without looking back.


    However, before Mengxi could take a step, Zuoben��s leisurely words reached her ears once again.


    "Also, good luck, Your Majesty. In order to make that lady belong solely to you, you need to continue your efforts."


    "..."


    Faced with Zuoben��s words, Mengxi briefly stopped in her tracks but did not respond. After letting out a cold snort of disdain, she turned and left.


    The next moment, enveloped in a gentle silver-white light, the silver-haired girl��s figure instantly vanished without a trace.


    After confirming that Mengxi��s presence had disappeared, Zuoben glanced sideways at a nearby pine tree.


    "You��re here?"


    "Yes."


    As a male voice rang out, an extraordinary golden-haired man clad in white-gold armor slowly emerged from behind the tree and approached Zuoben step by step.


    Glancing at this Wing of the Church Nation, Zuoben calmly inquired, "Luca, how are Wilt and Ophelia being handled?"


    "I have already delivered the hammer of judgment upon them on behalf of the Goddess."


    "How is the control of Divine Grace?"


    "Thanks to Prime Minister��s guidance, I am now able to smoothly control that power."


    Placing his hand on his chest, Luca bowed to Zuoben without hesitation, expressing his inner respect and gratitude.


    After expressing his gratitude, Luca seemed somewhat troubled as he looked in the direction Mengxi had left. After much hesitation, Luca voiced his concerns, "Prime Minister, is Her Majesty��s resolve to initiate the Holy War not firm enough?"


    "Hmm? Why do you say that?"


    "Her Majesty��s eyes when she turned her head just now. Hmm, how should I put it? I seemed to sense a hint of hesitation or reluctance."


    "Her Majesty is the one chosen by the Goddess to save the world and the initiator of the Holy War. At most, Her Majesty is hesitating on how to deal with the Black Rose family, as that is Her Highness the Empress��s family. It��s impossible for her to have any reluctance towards those demonic dogs. Any hesitation or reluctance is merely your misconception, Luca."


    "I-I apologize, Prime Minister. I shouldn��t have thought that way."


    "It��s good that you understand."


    With those words, Zuoben also turned his gaze towards the direction Mengxi had left.


    Even if there was hesitation or reluctance, what she can do?


    The eyes of the Goddess were watching her.


    She could only continue down the path according to the plan.


    However, since Luca had mentioned it, it would be safer to have the Goddess give her some subtle hints. The Girl of Destiny? Heh, her strength and talent were indeed formidable, but in the end, she was just an ordinary human. As long as the desires in her heart were stimulated, it wasn��t impossible to control and manipulate her.


    "Oh, by the way, Luca."


    "What are your instructions, Prime Minister?"


    "You heard Her Majesty��s words just now, right?"


    "Yes, we can begin the second step of the plan. It��s just that..."


    "Just what?"


    "The Higanbana I was in charge of has temporarily gone missing. I don��t know where to hunt her down. I deeply apologize for failing to keep an eye on that demon king."


    Before he could finish speaking, Luca knelt on one knee, clearly seeking forgiveness.


    "It��s alright. We can change the plan if necessary."


    "Change the plan?"


    "You don��t need to concern yourself with these details. Go directly to the Rekter region in the west of our country. Snow Devourer and Deathwing are there."


    "What?! Those two Demon King infiltrated our country?!"


    "No need to be surprised. I let them in."


    "You? Why?"


    Upon hearing this, Luca was utterly astonished. After all, allowing terrifying existences like Demon King into the country would undoubtedly cause immense disasters. Luca found it difficult to understand Zuoben��s intentions.


    Zuoben obviously had no intention of making Luca understand.


    "No need to ask. As a soldier, your duty is to execute orders."


    "What should I do now?"


    "Hasn��t Her Highness the Empress just returned?"


    "Yes, but what does this have to do with Her Highness?"


    "With Her Highness��s return, shouldn��t we, as her subjects, prepare a grand gift for her? I think the heads of two Demon Kings would be nice~. Moreover, the honor you would gain from defeating two Demon King shouldn��t be much less than killing Higanbana." Zuoben��s lips curled up, revealing a cold and terrifying smile.


    "I understand!" Luca responded with enthusiasm.


    Not having the opportunity to confront Higanbana had left him feeling dejected for a long time. But the thought of finally being able to judge monstrous beings at the Demon King level filled Luca��s eyes with unprecedented excitement. His entire body even trembled slightly from the thrill.


    "I will make preparations right away! I guarantee the completion of the mission and will present Her Highness the Empress with the most perfect gift for her return!"


    "Mm, go. I look forward to your good news."


    With Zuoben��s consent, the battle-ready Luca transformed into a streak of silver light and charged into the distance like lightning, quickly disappearing from Zuoben��s sight.


    ��


    After seeing Luca off, Zuoben slowly turned around and directed his gaze towards the Purple Night Palace not far away.


    "Higanbana, who was originally in an infant state, was undoubtedly the most suitable. But since Higanbana is missing, we��ll have to make do with the heads of Snow Devourer and Deathwing. If Lilina can also succeed, that would make it three Demon Kings�� heads. Three should be enough to stimulate Lady Yumo..."


    Once the children you cherish die because of the Girl of Destiny, how will you face her?


    You can only kill her.


    In that case, you will also become an enemy of that hypocritical goddess and return to us ... your true comrade...


    ---


    Next chapter-> The Truth About The Goddess.

 Chapter 927 - 928: The Truth?

    Fifteen years ago, in the Central Cathedral Library of Anvika-Asumos.


    On that National Day evening, Tania Velin, who had just been promoted to the Church��s First Valiant, was summoned by Kael Rod and arrived at the secret library of the Central Cathedral. The person waiting for her there was none other than Kael, the Pope.


    "Follow me."


    The moment he saw Tania, Kael didn��t say much and directly turned around, instructing Tania to keep up with his pace.


    Tania, who had intended to salute, was stunned at first, but she quickly came to her senses and caught up with Kael.


    Under Kael��s guidance, Tania quickly passed through several layers of barriers and stepped into an unknown teleportation formation.


    As the blue light of the teleportation formation dissipated, Tania was surprised to find that she and Kael had arrived in a simple and classical hall filled with a sense of history. Although it was a hall, it felt more like an ancient library. Various ancient books were scattered everywhere, and all kinds of magic scrolls were piled up like mountains. The walls were even carved with some inexplicable paintings.


    "Lord Kael, what is this place?"


    "This place? It��s a museum that records the history of ancient times. Although it��s a bit dilapidated, it��s one of the most confidential places in our Asumos Church. In the current Church, you are the only person besides me who has set foot here."


    "It��s my honor."


    Without a word, Tania knelt on one knee to show her gratitude to Kael. After expressing her gratitude, Tania asked with some confusion, "A confidential place. Then, Your Holiness, why did you bring me here?"


    "Because you have been chosen by the Goddess. The Goddess believes that you need to understand the history that has been buried."


    "The Goddess?!!"


    Upon hearing these two words, Tania was overjoyed. As a zealous believer of the Church at that time, like many valiant apostles, she had an extraordinary fanaticism towards the Goddess. Being chosen by the Goddess was undoubtedly a cause for ecstasy.


    After a moment of indescribable excitement, Tania frowned in puzzlement, "Your Holiness, what do you mean by the buried history?"


    "Literally, it refers to the history of the Ancita continent that is currently unknown to people."


    As he spoke, Kael Rod pushed open a door right in front of Tania. The ancient air mixed with dust instantly rushed towards her, making Tania feel an indescribable heaviness.


    "Your Holiness, what is this place?"


    "A room where historical forbidden books are stored. The Goddess has allowed you to read the books inside."


    "M-Me?"


    For a moment, Tania felt overwhelmed by the honor. Although she didn��t understand why she, a mere Earth Apostle, was suddenly chosen by the Goddess and asked to read books, Tania eventually stepped into the room under Kael��s encouraging gaze and took a dusty ancient book from the shelf.


    On this day, Tania��s worldview underwent a drastic change.


    --


    The truth about the Great War a thousand years ago recorded in the Underground Palace of the Red Leaf Royal Family, the truth about the Demon Goddess being sealed underground in Anvika, all of these were recorded in the library. However, what shocked Tania the most was the calamity that occurred every thousand years on the Ancita continent.


    Ancita continent existed in an independent space equivalent to a plane, surrounded by spatial turbulence. People inside could not leave, and people outside could not enter. However, every thousand years or so, cracks would appear in the spatial turbulence enveloping the Ancita continent. At that time, people from the outside world would take the opportunity to break into the Ancita continent.


    These intruders were called otherworlders. Their purpose in coming to the Ancita continent was to collect a kind of soul particle, which could help them greatly enhance their strength. Unfortunately, in addition to the naturally formed soul particles in the world, each resident of the Ancita continent also had them in their bodies.


    Therefore, every time these otherworlders came, they would slaughter countless innocent people, bringing immeasurable disasters to the entire continent.


    The Demon Goddess and the Goddess from three thousand years ago were actually also otherworlders. They were the most powerful and terrifying otherworlders recorded in history.


    Although their purpose in coming to the Ancita continent was not to obtain soul particles, they brought the conflicts from the outside world to the Ancita continent, which led to the terrifying catastrophe a thousand years ago. It also left the Abyssal disaster permanently on the Ancita continent.


    The Goddess was an outsider? Even a part of the otherworlders who slaughtered the residents of the Ancita continent?!


    Realizing this, Tania��s entire consciousness fell into an unprecedented state of shock.


    Although it was hard to believe, the world she grew up in seemed to have been turned into a "trial space" by otherworlders where they could quickly enhance their strength?! The civilians killed by the otherworlders were merely "experience packs" in the eyes of those bastards?!


    Moreover, the reason why the Goddess became the object of worship for the people was not only because she defeated the Demon Goddess who could have destroyed the continent but also because she controlled the "World Core" to expel other otherworlders and sealed the passage between the outside world and the Ancita continent.


    Protecting the Ancita continent was undoubtedly a great merit for the vast majority of people. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, after learning about this history, Tania didn��t have the slightest bit of gratitude towards the Goddess.


    Because Tania realized that even now, the Goddess still regarded this world as a so-called "trial space" and treated the billions of Ancita continent residents as "experience packs" to cultivate her chosen ones. These chosen ones, the Children of Destiny, the Girls of Destiny, were nothing more than otherworlders in disguise.


    Her world had always been a tool used by outsiders to enhance their strength. She, the people she cherished, and the countless residents of the continent were nothing more than pawns on their script. Their fates were always controlled by the other party.


    Although the Tania of that year didn��t understand why the Goddess revealed this buried history to her, there was no doubt that after learning these truths, Tania lost her faith in the Church and the Goddess.


    Indeed, the Goddess had saved the continent three thousand years ago, but she didn��t save the continent for the sake of the residents! It was to monopolize the Ancita continent and turn it into her exclusive "trial space" for cultivating her own forces!


    Knowing this, Tania could no longer obediently follow the prophecy like Kael and continue to cultivate the chosen ones.


    She wanted to seize the entire world from the Goddess��s hands and let the residents of the Ancita continent regain control of their own destiny, no longer being experience packs that those otherworlders could consume at will.


    However, achieving this goal was as difficult as climbing to the heavens.


    Because the power possessed by the Goddess was not something that a mere First Valiant like her could match. Even if the entire continent united, it was impossible to challenge the Goddess... Not to mention, Ancita continent had always been divided and unable to unite.


    Therefore, after leaving the secret library of the Central Cathedral, Tania once fell into despair and entered a state of being lost and confused.


    ��


    However, the situation was very different now. The goal of seizing the Ancita continent from the Goddess��s hands had already become a possibility.


    Zuoben, who had returned to the Prime Minister��s residence, or rather Tania who was disguised as Zuoben, slowly walked to the inner courtyard of the mansion after dismissing one servant after another. She arrived in front of the most concealed door.


    In the past, she lacked the power to confront the Goddess and naturally couldn��t expel the Goddess and seize the World��s Core from her hands.


    But now it was different.


    "I already have my own goddess."


    Slowly pushing open the heavily magically encrypted door, Tania couldn��t wait to see her own deity.


    However, the moment the barrier was lifted and the door opened, Tania froze on the spot.


    Because the entire room was empty, and the figure that should have been sitting on the bed in a daze had mysteriously disappeared!


    After being stunned for a few seconds and blinking in confusion, Tania covered her head in a somewhat desperate manner, "Ahhhhhh!!!! Where did that idiot run off to again?!?!?!"

 Chapter 928 - 929: Strolling the Streets

    Sorry for the delay, I will post the gd bonuses tomorrow with extra chapters*^


    -----


    "So this is the current capital of the Church Nation? It looks quite prosperous~" Yumo, who had disguised herself as a silver-haired elf using the Deception Veil, was leisurely strolling through the capital��s commercial district.


    After learning that Mengxi was unaware of the attacks, Yumo��s mood had obviously relaxed quite a bit.


    Therefore, while Mengxi was out investigating, Yumo eagerly left the Purple Night Palace and came to the bustling commercial district of the Holy Capital to see how prosperous the capital under Mengxi��s rule was.


    Of course, as the Empress in the eyes of most people, the attendants naturally wouldn��t agree to let Yumo go out alone.


    So, Yumo considerately served the attendants a cup of sleeping red tea, causing the Purple Night Palace to enter a state of silence.


    Without anyone to restrain her, Yumo happily and freely wandered around the commercial district.


    "Overall, it��s pretty good~" Looking at the endless stream of people, the dazzling array of shops, and the orderly shopping atmosphere, Yumo nodded with great satisfaction.


    However, one thing made Yumo frown and show a complex expression.


    Hmm, why were there so many merchandise related to me and Mengxi in the commercial district? There were dolls, novels, and more...


    Although I understand Mengxi��s idol-like status in the Church Nation, wasn��t this a bit too exaggerated?


    Without official permission, it shouldn��t be possible to release so many of these things, right?


    Mengxi really wanted to declare her ownership of me to the whole world, huh?


    Looking at the figurine of herself being held in Mengxi��s arms like a little bird relying on a person, Yumo��s eyebrows twitched.


    Despite her speechlessness, Yumo quickly stabilized her state and turned her attention to other aspects.


    For example, the delicacies in the commercial district.


    Then, Yumo was surprised to find that although the delicacies in the Holy Capital were diverse, they generally suited her taste very well.


    They were all things Yumo loved to eat!


    For a moment, Yumo even suspected that this commercial district was specially created by Mengxi for her. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since there were no children around and her true identity was concealed by the Deception Veil, Yumo didn��t care about her dignified image as she did in the past and began to indulge herself in the commercial district.


    Soon, the people in the commercial district saw a lively, cute, and gluttonous silver-haired elf happily wandering between various shops.


    The elf girl held a meat skewer in one hand, an ice cream in the other, and even had a bag of grilled shrimp and a box of exquisite cake desserts hooked on her little fingers.


    Even though she had already picked up many delicious and delicate foods, she was still hopping and skipping around, looking very lively and adorable.


    Seeing the elf girl like this, many shopkeepers couldn��t help but smile helplessly, "I wonder where this little glutton came from."


    People were often very generous towards cute girls, so many shopkeepers actively gave Yumo some delicious snacks.


    Yumo, who had transformed into a silver-haired elf, would gladly accept them and respond with a radiant smile.


    For a moment, the bustling commercial district even became joyful and harmonious because of this lively elf girl.


    However, just as Yumo was enjoying the delicacies and the unique customs of the Holy Capital Vinati, an untimely reprimand made her frown suddenly.


    "Hey!!! If you��re not buying, then leave!!! Can you not stand here all the time?! You��re scaring away other customers!!!"


    Huh?


    Yumo, who was eating ice cream, slowly stopped in her tracks and, like many other passersby, looked towards the source of the voice with a curious gaze.


    "What��s going on? Why so loud?" Yumo muttered curiously.


    At this moment, in front of a spirit pet supplies store, a burly man with a height of about two meters was standing with his arms crossed, staring at the person in front of him with a helpless and displeased expression, looking quite imposing.


    In stark contrast to him was the girl wearing a gray, tattered hood in front of him...


    With a height of just over one meter sixty, she appeared so small compared to the muscular man.


    Although she was wearing a hood and a coat, judging from her slender legs exposed outside, the girl belonged to the very thin and weak type. Considering the shabbiness of her coat, it made people associate the girl with impoverished children.


    In the arms of this frail girl who looked like she could be blown away by the wind, there was a somewhat dirty ball of fur.


    Upon closer inspection, one would find that it was a small spirit beast in the form of a cat, a Spiketail Cat.


    However, unlike ordinary Spiketail Cats, the cat in the frail girl��s arms not only looked dirty and covered in dirt and dust, but the crystal gem on its forehead, the source of its power, was also missing, seemingly having been dug out by greedy people long ago.


    The pitiful little cat lay weakly in the girl��s arms, staring at the spirit pet store in front of it with a hungry gaze.


    Staring at the food that emitted a strong aroma, resembling a large cat treat.


    Undoubtedly, the little cat was in a state of extreme hunger.


    The girl probably brought the cat here to ask for some cat food, right?


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of the guard of the spirit pet store, the expensive, high-quality spirit pet food naturally couldn��t be given to the girl in front of him for free.


    Moreover, the dirty girl and cat would scare away other noble customers from entering the store. Therefore, the muscular man mercilessly stepped forward to drive them away.


    The man��s imposing manner, the girl��s frailty, and the weak cries of the little cat made many people feel sympathetic towards this pair.


    But due to the man��s fierce appearance, no one dared to speak up for them, and they could only look at the girl with concerned eyes, fearing that she would be sent flying by the man in the next second.


    For a moment, the joyful and harmonious atmosphere in the commercial district seemed to crack because of this scene.


    "Hmm, that girl..." Seeing this scene, Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    Although she usually stayed out of things, this time Yumo had an unprecedented urge to help.


    Well, it wasn��t because she sympathized with the girl and the little cat. After all, over the years, Yumo had seen existences more miserable than this pair.


    It was simply because she felt a sense of familiarity from the girl, a feeling that Yumo was quite concerned about.


    "Sigh." After a helpless sigh, Yumo slowly approached the muscular man.


    "Give her one of those energy bars she��s staring at."


    With those words, Yumo handed the platinum consumption card that Mengxi had given her to the man.


    Seeing that someone was really willing to be a sucker and show kindness, and it was even a silver-haired elf holding such a precious card, the man quickly suppressed the anger on his face.


    "Alright, please wait a moment."


    A moment later, a packaged energy bar was handed to Yumo.


    Yumo then straightforwardly handed the energy bar to the frail girl, "Here, hurry and feed it to your little cat. The little one must be starving."


    "..."


    The girl didn��t say anything but silently reached out to take the energy bar.


    The moment it smelled the aroma of the energy bar, the little cat couldn��t help but have its eyes light up. It stared at the energy bar with anticipation and let out excited cries.


    "Meow meow, meow meow meow!"


    It was evident that this young Spiketail Cat was indeed famished.


    It urgently needed its owner to feed it.


    Then, in the next second, a jaw-dropping scene suddenly unfolded.


    After taking the energy bar, the frail girl didn��t bring it to the little cat��s mouth.


    Instead, she brought it to her own mouth and took a bite!


    "Heh?"


    Just like that, under the dumbfounded gazes of Yumo, the passersby, and the muscular man from the spirit pet store, the frail girl ignored the cat��s pitiful expression and directly put the energy bar into her own mouth, munching on it like a hamster!


    Ah, this...


    For a moment, Yumo was speechless and froze on the spot.


    Staring at the girl who was eating the cat food with relish, Yumo facepalmed in exasperation.


    How... how could she eat it herself?


    Was she too hungry?


    Alright, compared to taking care of a pet, it was more important to take care of one��s own stomach...


    However, after glancing at the little cat in the girl��s arms, which was drooling at the sight of the energy bar, Yumo had no choice but to hand the gold card to the store clerk again.


    "Give me another one, for the little cat."


    "Uh�� o�� okay..."


    A moment later, looking at the girl and the cat sitting on the steps, munching on cat treats in sync, Yumo shook her head with mixed feelings.


    "What a strange child."


    After a brief sigh, Yumo turned to leave, ready to continue enjoying her commercial district tour.


    However, after taking just two steps, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind her.


    At this moment, Yumo realized an embarrassing problem.


    "Huh? That child, why is she following me?!?"

 Chapter 929 - 930: The Strange Girl

    After purchasing two energy bars, Yumo had no intention of lingering and quickly turned to leave. However, before she could take more than a few steps, the sound of intermittent footsteps came from behind her.


    Hearing these footsteps, Yumo couldn��t help but pause, instinctively stopping in her tracks. And almost the moment Yumo stopped, the footsteps behind her also abruptly ceased.


    After a few seconds of silence, Yumo started walking again. The footsteps then once more echoed in her ears.


    When Yumo stopped, the footsteps disappeared. When she started walking, the footsteps reappeared.


    Stop, they vanish. Walk, they emerge.


    Moreover, when Yumo sped up, the footsteps behind her became more urgent. When she slowed down, the frequency of the footsteps reaching her ears also plummeted. Those footsteps always maintained a certain distance from Yumo. The creator of the footsteps followed Yumo closely without uttering a word.


    Unknowingly, until Yumo walked from the east side of the commercial street to the west side, those strange footsteps still clung tightly to her.


    Finally, in front of a fountain sculpture with fewer passersby, the fed-up Yumo stopped. With furrowed brows, she managed to reveal a "kind" smile before turning her head to look behind.


    "Hey, just how long are you going to follow me?" Yumo asked with a wry smile.


    At this moment, less than ten meters behind Yumo, a girl wearing a tattered hooded coat stood quietly in place. It was the cat-hugging girl from earlier in front of the spirit pet store. Unlike before, the girl now seemed to have lost that pitiful aura. The small spiky-tailed kitten was happily nibbling on the energy bar.


    The kitten, as before, was held in the arms of the frail girl. The frail girl continued to hold the half-eaten energy bar. For a moment, one person, one cat, two energy bars, together constructed a suffocating scene.


    Facing Yumo��s question, the frail girl remained silent, standing still like a statue.


    After experiencing the futility of talking to a brick wall, Yumo wanted to leave. But realizing that the other party would also take a step as soon as she moved her feet, Yumo could only sigh helplessly.


    "Sigh..."


    Yumo turned around and walked straight towards the frail girl, then unceremoniously removed her hood. The frail girl didn��t respond to Yumo��s actions, allowing Yumo to remove her hood.


    The next moment, a head of messy black hair, like weeds, instantly cascaded down, revealing the frail girl��s true face��a plain face that couldn��t be more ordinary��right in front of Yumo.


    "Hmm, I don��t recognize her..." Yumo muttered softly.


    Although there was a fleeting moment when she sensed a familiar aura from the other party, it was indeed a misconception. After removing the other party��s hood, seeing her appearance clearly, and sensing her aura, Yumo was certain that she had never known such a girl in her memory.


    Indeed, it was because I bought her cat food that she developed a liking for me and wanted to follow me. Yumo couldn��t help but make such a guess inwardly.


    However, she didn��t have the habit of picking up stray pets when going out. It was unlikely to casually bring a young girl back to the Purple Night Palace. Not to mention whether that person at home would be jealous, this ordinary girl was also unsuitable to be with her. If she accidentally leaked some Shadow Power, the miserable fate awaiting this girl would probably be a mental breakdown.


    "Don��t follow me anymore. Where are you from? I��ll take you back." Yumo asked softly, looking into the girl��s innocent black eyes.


    Unfortunately, the only response was silence. And the sound of the girl and kitten nibbling on the cat stick.


    "..."


    Seeing the girl��s continued silence, Yumo felt even more troubled.


    Sigh, can she not understand what I��m saying? Indeed, her mind isn��t very clear? She should be a foolish child? Hmm, how to handle this? Directly abandoning her on the road doesn��t seem appropriate either. Yumo became slightly conflicted.


    But soon, Yumo had a flash of inspiration.


    As a good citizen, what should one do when encountering a lost child? Of course, take her to find a police officer!


    This child looks like her brain doesn��t work well. It��s unlikely she could grow up alone. There should be family or friends taking care of her. The girl now seems to be in a lost state? Her family members should be very worried, or maybe they have already reported to the police station.


    With this in mind, Yumo took the frail girl and headed towards the Order Supervision Bureau, which had the function of a police station.


    As it turned out, Yumo��s judgment was very accurate this time. Almost the moment she stepped into the Order Supervision Bureau, before she could say anything, a series of excited and fearful voices suddenly reached her ears.


    "Lady Lena!! Great, we finally found you!!"


    "Huh? Lena?"


    The next moment, under Yumo��s somewhat puzzled gaze, several church guards in red and white armor quickly noticed them entering the bureau. These church guards immediately stopped communicating with the supervisory personnel and rushed towards Yumo and the frail girl, surrounding them in the middle without a second word.


    "Lady Lena, where did you run off to?! You can��t just run around randomly, we were worried sick!" One of the female guards in her thirties said anxiously while checking the frail girl��s body. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side, one of the guards came to Yumo, interlocking his ten fingers in front of his chest, and respectfully lowered his head to Yumo.


    "Thank you for bringing Miss Lena to the Order Supervision Bureau, Miss Elf."


    "It��s no problem, it��s what I should do." Yumo responded with a faint smile to the guard��s grateful words.


    "You��ve really helped us a lot. May I ask your name, Miss Elf? Our lord will surely visit to express gratitude in the future!"


    "No need, no need." Yumo waved her hands repeatedly, "It��s just a small favor, no need to go that far. Besides, I��m just an elven traveler visiting the Holy Capital Vinati and will leave Vinati soon. Well, since the child has found her family, I��ll be on my way. I still have things to take care of later."


    Seeing Yumo unwilling to reveal her identity, the guard was quite tactful and didn��t pry, instead respectfully lowering his head:


    "If that��s the case, we won��t take up more of your time."


    "Mm." After a slight smile, Yumo turned to leave.


    Seeing Yumo about to leave, the frail girl named Lena seemed to want to follow, and a trace of reluctance flashed in her emotionless eyes. If the guards beside her hadn��t stopped her, she probably would have followed Yumo with the kitten in her arms.


    "Miss Lena, wait, wait, wait! We should return to the mansion! You can��t trouble others anymore!"


    "Miss Lena, here, here, here��s a pancake. Come here, let��s return to the mansion, okay?"


    ��


    On the other side, Yumo, who had just started walking, naturally noticed the commotion behind her and couldn��t help but glance back. The girl��s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of strangeness flashing in them.


    Hmm, these people seem to really know the girl, doesn��t look like they��re pretending. Their attire? The Prime Minister��s Mansion?


    This girl is actually from the Prime Minister��s Mansion?


    Then why is she dressed so shabbily and looks like she��s been starving for a long time, even going to nibble on cat food?


    Indeed, there must be something wrong with her mind, right?


    Sigh, what a pity.


    Yumo, who didn��t pay much attention, quickly left the Order Supervision Bureau. After being troubled by this Lena, Yumo had lost the mood to play and leisurely walked towards the Purple Night Palace.


    After Yumo left, the guards from the Prime Minister��s Mansion, who had been making a scene at the Order Supervision Bureau for a long time, quickly carried the dazed frail girl, along with the kitten in her arms, back to the Prime Minister��s Mansion.


    About an hour later, the girl named Lena finally returned to the central courtyard of the Prime Minister��s Mansion.


    Looking at the frail girl being led back by the guards, Zuoben, who had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time, finally sighed with relief, patting his chest repeatedly, trying to relieve the pressure that had been pent up in his chest for a while. After raising his hand to dismiss the nearby guards and servants, Zuoben, also known as Tania, helplessly came to the frail girl and placed his hand on her shoulder:


    "Goddess, the recent plan is at a critical moment. Can��t you just stay in the mansion quietly? If you��re exposed, it��ll all be over..."

 Chapter 930 - 931: Emerging Words

    "My Goddess, can you please stop doing such scary things every time? Do you know how worried I was? And this appearance..." Zuoben or the disguised Tania sighed helplessly as she gazed at the ordinary-looking, frail, black-haired girl in front of her.


    If they hadn��t discovered the female corpse in the alley in time, they probably wouldn��t have guessed that the Goddess had transformed into such a weak girl. Let alone bring her back to the Prime Minister��s Mansion.


    Taking a deep breath, Tania gently patted the frail girl��s shoulder:


    "Goddess, there��s no one else around now, you don��t need to disguise yourself anymore."


    "..."


    Hearing this, the frail girl blinked. Although she didn��t give any reply, she clearly understood Tania��s meaning. From within her delicate, small body, wisps of pale light gradually overflowed. Enveloped by this light, the frail girl��s appearance, physique, and aura underwent earth-shattering changes.


    The messy, long black hair transformed into smooth, short silver-white hair with a hint of bewitching dark red highlights.


    The ordinary face suddenly turned into an extremely beautiful work of art. Long eyelashes fluttered slightly, flawless white skin emitted a faint rosy glow, thin lips like tender rose petals, like a shining pearl or a glowing jade.


    Even though she was still wearing tattered robes, the girl��s beauty could no longer be concealed.


    Just like that, when the pale light dissipated, a woman with a slender figure and angelic face, completely different from the frail girl, instantly appeared before Tania.


    "Goddess..." Looking at the heavenly beauty in front of her, Tania��s eyes couldn��t help but fill with emotion.


    No matter how many times she saw it, she couldn��t help but exclaim.


    The Goddess��s ability was truly too marvelous.


    Appearance, figure, aura, even the power system within her body, completely transformed into another existence, a completely different existence. If she hadn��t known the Goddess��s identity beforehand, Tania would never have been able to connect that frail girl just now with her noble Goddess.


    Even the elves�� disguise artifact Veil of Deception probably couldn��t achieve such a perfect disguise.


    Although she inherited a portion of the Goddess��s power and gained this transformation ability, it was ultimately lacking.


    Otherwise, she wouldn��t have needed to constantly cling to that woman


    "I still have a lot to improve on." After sighing for a moment, Tania turned her gaze to the little white cat in the white-haired girl��s arms.


    "Hm? A spiky-tailed cat? Picked up from outside?"


    "Mm." The white-haired girl nodded, responding for the first time. Gentle and delicate, like a light drizzle.


    "Is that so? How about you give it to me, I��ll have the maids take care of it." Tania suggested.


    The reason Tania made this suggestion was simple. The little white cat had indeed been quietly staying in the white-haired girl��s arms before, but after the Goddess removed her disguise and returned to her original appearance, sensing the unsettling aura, the kitten began to struggle frantically, constantly biting and clawing at the white-haired girl��s hands.


    Although the kitten��s attacks were negligible and had no effect, Tania still couldn��t stand the beast being rude to her revered Goddess.


    However, as soon as Tania spoke, the white-haired girl hugged the cat and suddenly retreated two steps, staring at Tania with vigilance.


    "Uh... You, you don��t really want to keep this cat, right?" Tania asked, somewhat exasperated.


    The white-haired girl still didn��t answer, but her action of tightly hugging the little white cat had already explained everything.


    Seeing this, Tania could only sigh in resignation and rub her temples, looking utterly exhausted.


    "Forget it, you��ve already brought back quite a few anyway. If you want to keep it, then keep it."


    "..."


    Seeing that Tania had no intention of snatching the kitten from her hands, the white-haired girl also dropped her vigilant posture and continued to calmly stroke the little white cat in her hands, even though the kitten had already been scared stiff by her aura. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just don��t know how long it can be kept this time..." Shaking her head, Tania complained with a somewhat resentful tone:


    "Sigh, running out just to find a pet? Goddess, if you want to keep a pet in the future, just tell me. There��s no need to go out specifically and make yourself like this."


    However, just as Tania was trying to convey some important information, the white-haired girl unexpectedly shook her head, denying Tania��s guess, and somewhat stiffly opened her mouth,


    "Companion..."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Hearing this word, Tania was also stunned and looked at the white-haired girl in surprise. "Find... companion..."


    "You said? Companion? You went out this time to find a companion?"


    "Mm." While rubbing the kitten��s head, the white-haired girl nodded somewhat woodenly, "Companion, I like."


    Seeing this, Tania��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Although the white-haired girl in front of her looked a bit dazed, like a cute doll without consciousness, Tania was well aware of what a terrifying existence she was.


    There was perhaps only one person in this world who could be regarded as her companion.


    Come to think of it, when the captain of the guard team reported to me earlier, he seemed to have mentioned an elven girl. The Goddess was brought to the Order Supervision Bureau by that elven girl. An ordinary person, the Goddess definitely wouldn��t go with her.


    Moreover, there were few elves in the Holy Capital Vinati recently. Tania had seen the list of elven embassy members on the diplomatic roster a week ago, but there was no such white-haired elf among them. In this light, the true identity of the white-haired elf was self-evident.


    "So that��s how it is, that elf is the Empress..." Disguising herself as a white-haired elf using the Veil of Deception and then going out of the palace to stroll the streets?


    She really has the leisure for that.


    After realizing this, the doubts in Tania��s mind were resolved. Then, this former First Apostle, somewhat embarrassed, raised her hand and patted the white-haired girl��s shoulder.


    "Goddess, you��d better not go looking for your companion for now."


    "Hm?" The white-haired girl tilted her head, her eyes full of confusion.


    In response, Tania could only sigh and say helplessly:


    "Right now, she is not our companion yet. It would be very risky for you to go find her."


    "..."


    "But you don��t need to worry. As long as you continue to stare at the Girl of Destiny as before, believe me, that person will soon become our companion."


    ��


    On the other side, as night fell, Yumo, who had been wandering outside for most of the day and experienced many things, returned to the Purple Night Palace feeling a bit mentally exhausted. Seeing that Mengxi was still busy outside and hadn��t returned, Yumo, under the guidance of the maids, came to the palace��s bathroom.


    Apparently, Yumo, who had been active for an entire day, planned to take a good bath to relax her body and wash away the rich food aroma brought back from the commercial street.


    The maids of the Purple Night Palace obviously wanted to serve their Empress while bathing, but at Yumo��s insistence, the maids could only leave in disappointment, leaving the spacious bathroom to Yumo alone.


    Soon, the peerlessly beautiful black-haired girl, stripped of her clothes, lay entirely in the bath, allowing the hot water to soak her whole body. In an instant, a warm current spread throughout Yumo��s body, the steamy hot air dispersed all around, the hot water was soft and smooth, directly giving Yumo a feeling of pleasure as if she were basking in the spring breeze, refreshing to the heart.


    "Mmm, indeed, after wandering outside for a day, soaking in a hot bath feels really comfortable." However, before Yumo could properly enjoy this moment of comfort, a burning sensation suddenly emanated from the parts of her skin soaked by the hot water, causing Yumo to instantly furrow her brows. Although the burning sensation wasn��t strong, it instantly attracted Yumo��s attention. She glanced at her lower abdomen, the place where Mengxi��s fingers had been rubbing last night.


    Feeling the unusual burning sensation on that part of her skin, Yumo raised her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    Just like that, under Yumo��s suspicious gaze, some strange symbols gradually emerged on her delicate, snow-white skin.


    Hm? This, this is? What? Words??

 Chapter 931 - 932: English!?

    "Words? Why are words appearing on my body?" Yumo��s mood instantly shifted from relaxed to serious and puzzled as she glanced at the silver text gradually outlining on her lower abdomen. Not only her lower abdomen, but her waist, thighs, buttocks, and even her back gradually felt a similar burning sensation. Apparently, words were also emerging on those parts.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Yumo realized the nature of these words.


    Hmm? This, this is? Residual magic? It only gradually appeared after encountering hot spring water containing holy light elements?


    This magic power, is it Mengxi��s?


    Uh, of course, who else could it be? No one else would have the guts or ability to touch my body, especially such hidden parts, except for that jerk Mengxi. But when did she leave it?


    "Hm? Wasn��t it just last night?" Yumo suddenly realized, and a trace of displeasure overflowed from her scarlet eyes.


    Oh oh oh oh oh! That jerk tricked me again!


    She clearly wasn��t asleep last night, just pretending to be! Then while pretending to sleep, she took advantage of my poor sleeping posture and tendency to move around, and took the opportunity to leave a bunch of words on my body!?


    "Stinky jerk!" Yumo couldn��t help but frown and grumbled.


    However, despite the cursing, the words left by Mengxi still made Yumo quite curious. Looking down at the words emitting a silver glow on her lower abdomen, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of astonishment grew in her eyes. Although the words had become a bit blurry due to overlapping or her scrubbing too hard earlier, Yumo still recognized the origin of these words at a glance. These words that were both unfamiliar and familiar to her...


    This is,


    "This seems to be, English Words!? It��s ��Apology��?"


    That��s right, Yumo was surprised to find that the words on her lower abdomen were the English from her previous world. In the more than 500 years since coming to the Ancita continent, Yumo had never seen such words again. Now that English text appeared in front of her once more, Yumo instantly felt an indescribable sense of nostalgia.


    At the same time, Yumo��s doubts rapidly escalated.


    That jerk Mengxi, she actually knows how to write Eng?


    Moreover, she secretly left these words on my body while sleeping at night? Is there, some purpose?


    "This, couldn��t be some kind of kinky play, right?" Yumo muttered in puzzlement.


    However, almost the instant the black-haired girl was talking to herself like this, a voice full of helplessness and contempt suddenly echoed in Yumo��s mind, causing Yumo to instantly furrow her brows.


    --"How could it be just kinky play? What are you thinking, idiot?! If it were merely kinky play, she would have probably written something far more risqu�� directly on your inner thighs! Like ��ravish me�� or ��property of Mengxi��. It��s so obvious there��s a deeper meaning here and you still need to think about it? What an idiot, hmph."��


    Contemptuous, yet with a hint of arrogance.


    Who the owner of the voice was, it went without saying.


    It was the other personality born within Yumo��s body due to the surging of powerful Shadow Power.


    "Stupid Momo, what nonsense are you spouting!" Yumo, who was suddenly scolded, grumbled in displeasure.


    Now, facing the voice that rang out in her mind, Yumo was already used to it and no longer startled like before.


    Momo was the name Yumo gave to her other personality.


    Ever since being fiercely disciplined by me with a feather duster in the consciousness space that day, has become much more tactful. She no longer rambles on about destroying humanity and the world every day, and also agreed not to harm our children. But... she has never given up fighting me for control of the body.


    Since I already control most of the power within the body, plus the existence of Yue, this fellow can never win against me.


    But making a fuss all day long always gives Yumo a headache.


    Moreover, if I don��t occasionally give the body to her, it always feels like Momo is about to cry the next moment.


    So usually, in places with few people like the Dead Sea Realm or the Holy Lomari West Coast before, Yumo would still occasionally give control of the body to the other party, letting Momo get some fresh air. But after coming to the Holy Capital Vinati, Yumo obviously couldn��t hand over control of the body to Momo again. After all, that jerk��s mind was still filled with battle and destruction.


    If slightly stimulated by the Holy Law, Vinati might end up repeating the fate of Anvika, the capital of the Red Leaf Empire.


    Therefore, Momo had been restricted by Yumo to the consciousness space recently. In order to keep this little devil a bit more obedient, Yumo simulated all the novels she had read and interesting things she had played on the Ancita continent in the consciousness space, so that Momo wouldn��t be too bored. Perhaps what Momo feared the most was boredom after being bound in the small dark room by the Goddess for so long... sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a sense, Yumo always felt that she might be treating Momo��s personality a bit too well.


    To the point that now, this fellow was completely ungrateful. When communicating with Yumo, she still used that confrontational tone, making Yumo quite unhappy.


    Just like now...


    After getting Yumo��s reply, Momo gave her opinion in an extremely punchable tone.


    "I didn��t talk nonsense, aren��t you just a an idiot? At this rate, you��ll soon lose all the prestige of us as the Abyssal Lord. Why not just completely hand over control of the body to me? I can definitely perfectly solve any problem, hmph."


    "Tsk��" Facing Momo��s proposal, Yumo clicked her tongue without hesitation, "Destroying everything in one go, how is that perfect? Also, you still dare mention control? You��ve already lost, be glad I didn��t erase your consciousness. You still have the nerve to bring this up with me?"


    "Lost what?! I haven��t lost at all."


    "Still stubborn? Who was the one holding their butt, falling to the ground and howling in pain back then?"


    "Tsk, didn��t you also fall to the ground crying because of ��Karmic Reversal�� at that time? You have the qualifications to talk about me?!"


    "But obviously you cried louder, okay?!"


    "It was you!"


    "It was you!!"


    "Clearly it was you!!"


    "No No it was you!!"


    For a moment, the two fell into an endless bickering.


    Knowing well that this was going nowhere, Yumo, after fiercely cursing a few more times, had no choice but to change the subject and end this dead loop:


    "Forget it, let��s not talk about this anymore. Let��s talk business. So, what was the other purpose you mentioned just now?"


    Hearing this question, Momo, who also didn��t want to continue the meaningless argument, calmed down and said in a composed tone:


    "Baka, tell me, are there many people in this world who understand English Words?"


    "Besides me and Mengxi, there shouldn��t be anyone else. Haven��t seen it for hundreds of years."


    "Isn��t that it then? Mengxi deliberately used these otherworldly text that no one uses, obviously there��s some special information or secret message she wants to secretly tell you."


    "Tell me?" Yumo muttered in puzzlement, "Then why didn��t she directly say it last night? Leaving words on my body like this, if I hadn��t taken a bath, wouldn��t I know nothing? Hm? Wait a minute?"


    However, just as Yumo was muttering in confusion, the black-haired girl��s eyes suddenly narrowed. Vaguely, Yumo seemed to have guessed something.


    "Could it be... she can��t directly say this matter due to some restriction? That��s why she had no choice but to be so roundabout?"

 Chapter 932 - 933: Perplexed

    Sorry for not posting in the past 2 weeks. Editing and revising the final 30 chapters of Magic Chronicles took up all of our time. We will post all 16 delayed chapters this week with extras. todays chapters had been sent to be revised and will be posted very soon,


    Thanks for your patience and support.


    ---


    "There are some restrictions, so she can��t say it out loud and can only do it this way? Even doing it sneakily with her little hands after falling asleep?"


    Thinking of this, Yumo��s eyes couldn��t help but flash with confusion.


    She was a bit puzzled and confused, and gradually felt unease.


    As for Yumo��s guess, Momo actually didn��t refute it for once and instead agreed with it very approvingly.


    "Yeah, that��s right. Just don��t know what kind of restrictions they are."


    "I don��t understand..."


    "Idiot, why don��t you take a look first at what words that Girl of Destiny left behind and what the content is? For all you know, it might just be teasing words to mess with you again. After all, that woman seems to especially enjoy teasing you."


    "Mmm, that��s true."


    Yumo nodded slightly in agreement.


    No matter what, Mengxi had too much dark history, so the possibility that the words left on her body were to tease her couldn��t be ruled out.


    Therefore, the completely naked, stunningly beautiful girl slowly left the bath, stepped up to the mirror in the bathroom, turned around and faced her back towards the mirror. Looking at the words on her waist and the back of her thighs in the mirror, Yumo gradually narrowed her eyes.


    Then, the girl silently inspected the words on her lower abdomen and chest.


    Gradually, the bathroom fell into an eerie silence.


    After a moment of silence, Yumo once again soaked back into the bath.


    She curled up her body and gloomily held her head.


    "Oh no... I have no idea what that girl wants to tell me?!"


    Although she knew Mengxi had left a message on her body, after some struggling, Yumo found that she couldn��t decipher it at all?!


    They were English, no mistake.


    But whether it was due to that girl��s operational error or because Yumo had scrubbed herself earlier while bathing...


    Plus some of the letters were overlapping.


    Some letters appeared very blurry and difficult to recognize.


    What was even more serious was that Yumo had no clue what the order of these letters was supposed to be?!


    Normally, with Yumo��s powerful memory, remembering the order in which Mengxi wrote the letters would have been a piece of cake.


    But last night, Yumo thought Mengxi just had poor sleeping posture and was used to moving around in her dreams, so she didn��t pay attention to the order of the other party��s little hand movements.


    She even directly entered building mode and just let her mind go blank.


    "Ahhh, this is embarrassing..."


    Yumo covered her forehead and muttered in puzzlement.


    Regarding this result, Momo, who had been silently observing in the mental space, couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    "Can you be a bit more reliable? Last night, you just let someone grope you like that? Can you be a bit more alert?"


    "So-sorry, it��s because I��m used to it..."


    "Sigh, you really are baka."


    "Mmm..."


    Although Momo said that, Yumo felt a bit annoyed, but last night she was indeed too careless. Knowing she was in the wrong, she couldn��t shamelessly argue with Momo like before.


    Yumo could only stroke the words on her lower abdomen, trying to figure out the order and make out those blurry letters.


    However, Yumo embarrassingly discovered that she seemed to not have time to continue investigating this issue.


    Because as time passed, the power Mengxi had left on Yumo��s body had already rapidly dissipated, and the silver characters disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Now, other than knowing keywords like "Sorry", "prime minister", "compel", Yumo��s mind was completely foggy.


    The flustered black-haired girl could only submerge everything below her eyes into the water and quietly ponder.


    Of course, Yumo had no intention of discussing with Momo. After all, compared to her, that Momo wasn��t much smarter either.


    Discussing would likely just be a waste of time.


    Just like that, accompanied by the passage of time second by second, Yumo remained silently soaking in the water.


    Until that melodious voice full of tenderness and affection entered her ears, Yumo finally snapped out of her dazed state.


    "Hey, what is my Yumo doing~"


    "Nothing much, just spacing out."


    Yumo gently responded and slowly glanced sideways at the silvery-haired girl behind her who was as beautiful as a celestial maiden.


    At this moment, Mengxi had already appeared behind Yumo at some unknown time and had also shed the clothes on her body like Yumo.


    Wearing nothing but a thin white bath towel, her half-covered ample bosom, sexy collarbones, paired with the water droplets constantly sliding down from her collarbones, made the girl exude an indescribable sensual aura all over.


    Mengxi��s beautiful silver hair was already coiled up behind her head, giving this seemingly pure and holy girl an additional charm of a noble lady.


    Seeing Mengxi like this, the corners of Yumo��s mouth curled up slightly.


    "You��re back."


    "Mm, I��m back."


    After responding, Mengxi very skillfully extended her hands and kneaded Yumo��s shoulders. The comfortable stimulating sensation from her shoulders made Yumo involuntarily show a blissful and content expression.


    "Mmm ah, your massage feels quite nice."


    "Of course, I specially practiced after all."


    "Practiced massage? The chosen one, instead of properly governing the country, instead of properly cultivating, you went to learn these things. Too unserious."


    Yumo said with feigned displeasure.


    In response, Mengxi just had a carefree expression and even raised her little head somewhat smugly.


    "What��s wrong with that? Making wifey feel good is also one of my jobs."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Of course, since the opportunity is rare, just enjoy my technique."


    "Mmm, alright then."


    "Hehe."


    Getting Yumo��s approval, Mengxi couldn��t help but sweetly smile. Her massage was no longer limited to just Yumo��s shoulders but expanded to her back, arms, waist and other areas. Yumo closed her eyes and quietly soaked in the water, enjoying Mengxi��s service.


    "So, why was sister spacing out?"


    While kneading Yumo��s arms, Mengxi asked curiously.


    "About that..."


    Faced with this question, Yumo was slightly hesitant.


    But in the end, she still didn��t plan to inform Mengxi about the words on her body. Although directly asking the other party what message she left behind was the simplest and most straightforward method, since Mengxi chose this covert method, she must have her reasons. Asking directly was definitely not the best choice.


    If that girl really had some unspeakable difficulties, doing so might harm her.


    After remaining silent for a long time, Yumo slowly shook her head.


    "It��s nothing, just emptying my mind and wanting to take a good bath."


    "Oh ho? Relaxing?"


    Mengxi murmured softly.


    At this moment, the silver-haired girl had already finished massaging Yumo��s arms and took the opportunity to come in front of Yumo. Moreover, after finishing the arms, Mengxi��s two little hands very mischievously moved to Yumo��s chest and teasingly kneaded those delectable little buns.


    "Hey, since you��re relaxing, why don��t I help myself with these lonely buns? This can help you relax better~"


    Seeing her two little buns fall under Mengxi��s control again, Yumo��s little face couldn��t help but blush slightly.


    However, this flush quickly turned into an angry blush due to Mengxi��s next words.


    "Also, I feel it��s about time to give wifey a good massage and stimulate some development. Even after six years, they��re still so petite and exquisite. Really, compared to mine, the gap has widened again."


    While kneading Yumo��s little dove breasts, Mengxi cupped her own huge ones and mumbled with a teasing tone.


    Then, as expected, upon hearing these words, Yumo��s brows suddenly burst forth with several ferocious symbols.


    The next moment, a round, slender, soft, tender and fair beautiful leg abruptly broke through the water surface and raised high.


    "Little girl, you��re asking for a beating, aren��t you?"


    As her voice fell, Yumo��s beautiful leg also suddenly dropped at high speed, fiercely stepping on Mengxi��s little head and pressing it into the pool water with one fell swoop! In an instant, water splashed everywhere as the silver-haired girl struggled non-stop under the water while Yumo mercilessly used her foot to press down on the other party��s head, keeping her submerged. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only after Mengxi choked on quite a few mouthfuls of water did Yumo slightly relent and allow Mengxi to emerge from the water.


    However, after emerging, Mengxi wasn��t angry. On the contrary, she very excitedly stuck out her tongue.


    "Hehe, Wifey��s reaction is so cute~."


    "Mmm, you girl did it on purpose, right?"


    "Hehe, if I don��t tease sister for a day, I feel uncomfortable all over."


    "Sigh, you..."


    Faced with this mischievous girl exuding sensuality all over, Yumo could only helplessly cover her forehead.


    "You��re already the ruler of a nation, can��t you act a bit more like an emperor?"


    "Wifey doesn��t need to worry about that. I only act this way in front of you."


    "Sigh�� Alright then."


    Faced with the incorrigible silver-haired girl who rubbed up to her and hugged her arm, Yumo��s scarlet eyes held nothing but resignation. Glancing at Mengxi��s smug smiling face, Yumo couldn��t help but raise her hand to pinch the flesh on the other party��s waist and asked with slight seriousness:


    "So, didn��t you go out to investigate? Any results? You��re not going to tell me first?"

 Chapter 933 - 934: The Taste of Lies

    Several minutes later, in the bedchamber of Mengxi in the Purple Night Palace, two stunningly beautiful girls were sitting face to face on the huge bed, illuminated by the moonlight.


    Earlier in the bathroom, Yumo had wanted to chat with Mengxi about the results of her investigation.


    However, considering that conversing in the bathroom was more or less a bit improper, Yumo gave up on maintaining a serious expression. After all, with both of them soaking naked in the bath, there was hardly any atmosphere for discussing important matters.


    Therefore, Yumo urged and helped that silly girl to quickly finish cleaning her body.


    After washing their bodies and changing into clean clothes, coming to the bed, Yumo could finally start understanding the important matter in her heart as she wished.


    Mmm, although compared to the bathroom, the current atmosphere wasn��t much more proper.


    Glancing at the black bunny pajama set that Mengxi had forcibly put on her, along with the fluffy cute drooping bunny ears, Yumo couldn��t help but sarcastically remark in her heart.


    At the same time, after taking in the sight of the white bunny pajama set on Mengxi, Yumo involuntarily raised her hand to her forehead.


    She didn��t expect that girl to have such a childish side.


    At this age, she was still wearing animal pajamas?


    Well, it was quite cute though...


    Glancing at the mirror not far away, looking at the two cute little "bunnies" reflected in the mirror surface, Yumo inexplicably felt a sense of delight in her heart. Of course, Yumo was someone who knew the priorities of matters. After pondering for a few seconds, she showed a serious gaze and solemnly looked at the white bunny in front of her.


    The next moment, taking a sip of red tea from a carrot-shaped cup, the black bunny girl gently inquired: Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Any news?"


    Yumo didn��t specify what the news was, but the intelligent Mengxi naturally understood what Yumo��s words meant.


    The white bunny slightly nodded, and a deep sense of solemnity and guilt slowly welled up in her light purple eyes.


    "Mm, probably, I��ve found out."


    "What did you find?"


    "Does Yumo know about the Salvation Society?"


    "Salvation Society? What��s that?"


    Yumo tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    "The Salvation Society is currently the first underground organization on the Ancita continent. They believe that the government leaders of the major empires on the continent are controlled by the Abyssal Demons and enslaving humans under the manipulation of the Demons. Therefore, the current governments must be overthrown. In the past few years, they have been quietly working towards this goal. Because in the past few years, the main objective of the major empires was to find you, it gave the Salvation Society an opportunity to develop. Now, they have forces in various empires and kingdoms. However, because they are constantly thinking about overthrowing the government and occasionally launching attacks, most people have determined them to be terrorists with unrealistic fantasies."


    "Well, it��s not really an unrealistic fantasy..."


    Most of the current forces are indeed controlled by the Abyssal Demons.


    Yumo sarcastically remarked in her heart.


    "But why do they have such thoughts?"


    "It��s probably because their high-ranking members are almost all survivors of the Anvika Holy War back then. People who witnessed that massacre and know part of the truth."


    "Is that so? No wonder. So, Mengxi, you mean the attacks on Holy Lomari, the Seidek Empire, and Yuan��er��s grandfather were all because of this so-called Salvation Society?"


    "Mm, yes."


    The silver-haired girl slightly nodded.


    But while nodding, Mengxi also sighed with deep guilt.


    "But, although the mastermind behind those attacks was the Salvation Society... there was the shadow of our Church Nation behind it, and it should be a high-ranking figure."


    "A high-ranking figure?"


    "Mm, today, in order to investigate the attack incidents Sister mentioned, I deliberately set up a trap and captured some high-ranking members of the Salvation Society hiding in the Holy Capital. Through interrogation, that guy revealed that their Salvation Society has been cooperating with some important officials from our Church Nation. That official provided them with funds to support their actions and important intelligence. They even bestowed the power of Holy energy upon them."


    "Bestowing the power of Holy energy?"


    "Mm, bestowing. Sister probably doesn��t know yet. Although the Goddess Statues were all destroyed back then, and believers can no longer directly obtain power from the Goddess Statues, four years ago, after research by several Great Sages, our Church Nation has already been able to artificially bestow the power of Holy energy without going through the Goddess Statues."


    "Artificially? That��s possible?"


    Yumo blinked in astonishment.


    "Yes, it��s done through a ritual, infusing the Holy energy from the bodies of the strong into the bodies of the believers. As long as the believer��s faith is strong enough, the Holy energy will overflow from their soul. However, in the current Church Nation, only those at the 7th level and above can bestow Holy energy. Considering that the Salvation Society has so many Holy energy users, the 7th level might not be enough, as they don��t have that much power. So, I speculate that those colluding with the Salvation Society should be members of the Six Wings. Only those few 8th level existences can accomplish this."


    "The Six Wings?"


    "Mm, it should be."


    Mengxi slightly nodded, and deep guilt and self-blame instantly showed in her eyes.


    The silver-haired girl bit her lip like this, clenched her fists, and lowered her head with considerable remorse.


    "I��m sorry Yumo. I didn��t expect that during my seclusion, such a thing would happen. Not only privately funding a terrorist organization like the Salvation Society, they even took advantage of my absence to change the Church Nation��s foreign policy in my name... They actually did so many things behind my back... Damn them!"


    As she spoke, a bone-chilling anger gradually emanated from Mengxi��s eyes.


    In response, Yumo could only shake her head helplessly and pat Mengxi��s shoulder as if empathizing with her.


    "Uh, how should I put it? You, you don��t need to feel too�� too guilty. If subordinates truly want to hide something from you, it��s�� it��s not easy to see through."


    Well, in the past, wasn��t i also fooled like this for several hundred years?


    Under Yumo��s consolation, Mengxi, who took a few deep breaths, gradually retracted her coldness.


    "But no matter what, this is indeed my responsibility. If I had properly supervised the people in the Church Nation, the current situation wouldn��t have become so awkward."


    "It��s alright, you don��t need to blame yourself so much. After all, you were in seclusion. Then do you know who specifically did it?"


    "Mm, I have a general idea. However, since I am the leader of the Church Nation, to punish subordinates, I still need substantial evidence."


    "Do you need my help?"


    "No need."


    Mengxi shook her head and said somewhat guiltily:


    "How can I trouble Yumo with such matters? Sister, you should just stay in the Purple Night Palace and enjoy life. You don��t need to worry at all. Believe me, I will handle this matter well. I will definitely give Yuan��er a satisfactory explanation."


    Looking into Yumo��s scarlet eyes, the white bunny girl said with conviction and a serious expression.


    Faced with Mengxi like this, Yumo couldn��t say much and could only obediently nod.


    "Mm, I believe in you."


    Saying that, Yumo, like a sensible good wife, gave Mengxi a thumbs up and an encouraging look.


    However, beneath this encouraging gaze, what was hidden was an indescribable sense of worry and unease.


    And just as Mengxi jumped off the bed to get some snacks, Yumo��s eyes imperceptibly narrowed slightly.


    ��So this is how a been lying to test...��


    Gazing at Mengxi��s back, Yumo murmured in her heart with complex emotions.


    Undoubtedly, Mengxi��s performance just now was full of sincerity.


    But relying on her keen insight, Yumo still noticed the unusual aspects, such as the flickering in Mengxi��s eyes when she was blaming herself. Although it was only for an instant, Yumo still successfully captured it. Coupled with other details in her actions, Yumo somewhat dejectedly came to this judgment in her mind.


    Realizing that Mengxi was trying to deceive her again, Yumo instinctively felt a strong sense of displeasure.


    However, after experiencing the deception from her own child, Yumo, whose psychological endurance had improved a lot, quickly stabilized her emotions after a brief inner fluctuation and felt a deep sense of doubt.


    Wait, something��s not right...


    Mengxi, six years ago, was already able to deceive me in circles. And in these years, she had been making rapid progress while I was still stuck in place. For the current me, deceiving a muddled old mother like me? It shouldn��t be too difficult. It��s unlikely for her to be seen through.


    After all, in these six years, she had been stuck in place in various aspects.


    However, in reality, her acting was seen through by me?


    This also meant that...


    Mengxi...


    Did it on purpose...

 Chapter 934 - 935: Clues

    "Farewell, Your Majesty."


    Amidst the respectful farewells from the guards and maids, the silver-haired girl, dressed in a valiant white dress armor and a pure white feather crown, disappeared into the horizon like a silver-white shooting star, surrounded by a powerful and holy aura.


    At the same time, Yumo, still wearing her black bunny pajamas, had already crawled out of bed and stumbled to the window, silently watching Mengxi��s departure.


    As Mengxi left, the loving and gentle smile on Yumo��s face gradually faded, replaced by a deep sense of solemnity.


    Since realizing last night that Mengxi had deliberately lied, Yumo had inexplicably felt anxiety in her heart.


    Although she had still fallen asleep peacefully holding hands with Mengxi last night, beneath her calm exterior, Yumo��s heart had been restless and uneasy. She hadn��t been able to sleep all night, and couldn��t even enter building mode. Therefore, even though it was barely dawn and far from Yumo��s usual waking time, she had already entered a state of alertness.


    As soon as Mengxi left, Yumo stopped pretending to sleep and sat up directly from the bed.


    Gazing at the dim and gloomy sky with a pensive expression, Yumo, who had been conflicted all night, muttered softly to herself.


    "Thinking about it carefully, I believe... that girl last night was deliberately lying, right? She must have intentionally let me notice it, It��s not because of my extraordinary insight, is it?"


    Of course, Yumo wasn��t talking to herself.


    Upon hearing Yumo��s inquiry, a layer of scarlet energy light gradually rippled around the girl��s body. Momo, as her other half, was finally released from the suppressed state and gave a reply full of disdain without hesitation.


    "You call that extraordinary insight? Mice could give birth to monkeys. Six years ago, you were deceived for so long. Have some self-awareness, will ya?"


    "..."


    Being told this by Momo, Yumo pouted her lips in displeasure.


    Although she wanted to refute, after careful consideration, Yumo embarrassingly discovered that she indeed had no right to do so.


    For a moment, the black-haired girl fell silent.


    On the other hand, Momo continued with her sarcasm:


    "Let alone fooling you, that acting skill far surpasses Oscar level, capable of deceiving even me. How could it be easily seen through by a fool like you? If it was like this six years ago, wouldn��t it be even more pure and passionate now? So, I think she deliberately left loopholes."


    Hearing Momo��s conclusion, Yumo slightly nodded her head in agreement.


    "So that��s how it is?"


    Although she had already guessed, after getting Momo��s confirmation, Yumo still felt a chill in her heart, and her expression gradually darkened.


    "But why do this? Deliberately lying, along with the words left on my body before..."


    "She probably wants to tell you something, but she herself is unable to speak directly due to some restrictions. Also... the current situation of this Girl of Destiny seems like she��s being controlled by someone, being watched by someone. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have deliberately put on an act like this when you two were alone."


    "Being watched? Being controlled?"


    Leaning against the window sill, Yumo tilted her head in puzzlement.


    She found it somewhat hard to accept this notion.


    "That��s impossible, right? I had my sensory field activated at the time, but I didn��t feel anything. Besides, she��s the Girl of Destiny, blessed by the Goddess. Who could control her?"


    "I know, but I just have this feeling."


    "Why do you have this feeling?"


    "The night before last, when you baka were being intimate with her, I vaguely sensed... Shadow Power from her."


    "Huh?" S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing these words transmitted into her mind by Momo, Yumo immediately showed a look of disdain and rolled her eyes without hesitation.


    "Come on, what kind of reasoning is that? That girl absorbs power from my body every day, so it��s normal for her to have Shadow Power. Moreover, her physique is very special, and she inherently possesses a unique Shadow Power. What��s the point of mentioning sensing Shadow Power, you little fool?"


    "Whose fool?!"


    Hearing Yumo��s disdainful words, Momo immediately gave an angry response.


    Just like Yumo, being called an idiot by the other party was something hard to bear.


    After an angry shout in Yumo��s mind, the furious Momo hurriedly started explaining.


    She didn��t want to be looked down upon by this air head.


    "The Shadow Power I��m talking about is not the Shadow Power within her body, nor is it our power. It��s a kind of... um, unfamiliar Shadow Power."


    "Unfamiliar power?"


    "Yes, unfamiliar power. It feels like it belongs to another Abyssal Lord."


    "Abyssal Lord?! How is that possible?! You mean there��s another Abyssal Lord in this world?"


    Yumo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she couldn��t help but exclaim in shock.


    Although Momo could be a bit foolish at times and liked to deliberately scare and tease her, Yumo knew that Momo��s tone at this moment was not joking.


    An Abyssal Lord.


    That was a terrifying existence on the same level as herself. Considering that she was just a novice with power but unskilled in using it, a pure Abyssal Lord skilled in battle would likely be able to crush her.


    The destructive power and killing desire of a pure Abyssal Lord might bring catastrophic disasters to the world.


    Thinking of this, Yumo immediately felt a sense of unease.


    "A new Abyssal Lord? Wouldn��t that be really bad?"


    Seeming to hear the trepidation in Yumo��s tone, Momo sighed helplessly in Yumo��s mind.


    "What are you afraid of baka? If you can��t beat them, don��t you still have me? What��s a mere Abyssal Lord? Why be so timid?! You need to know that we are very powerful! Have some confidence, will ya? Besides, this is just my guess in the end. It��s not certain that there really is another Abyssal Lord."


    "Is that so..."


    "But no matter what, the state of the Girl of Destiny is definitely abnormal."


    "Yeah, we need to find a way to figure it out. I have a feeling that the current situation is a bit strange."


    Raising her hand to her chin, Yumo gazed into the distance with a pensive look.


    Figuring out what Mengxi wanted to express and the source of the strange Shadow Power aura within her body was undoubtedly the top priority at the moment.


    However, how should we go about it?


    Hmm?


    Wait, that��s it!


    In an instant, a flash of brilliance appeared in Yumo��s eyes, and Mengxi��s whisper in her ear before leaving in the morning suddenly echoed in her mind.


    "Mmm? You��re up so early?"


    "Yes, sorry Sister Yumo, I can��t stay with you any longer. I still need to continue the previous investigation."


    "I see. You��ve worked hard."


    "It��s alright. This is my responsibility."


    "But since you��re going to investigate this matter, what about the other official duties in the Church Nation? You��re the emperor, so there must be quite a few things to handle, right? Umm, won��t you be too tired?"


    "Wifey doesn��t need to worry about that. No matter how tired I am, the internal instability must be resolved. Also, as for the Church Nation��s official duties, there��s the ��Prime Minister�� for that. Recently, I��ve entrusted him with the Lantern Festival, military parade ceremony, and diplomatic meeting with the Sky City Lord. Sister doesn��t need to worry about these things~"


    "Oh, okay."


    ...


    After recalling the scene from the morning, Yumo suddenly had an idea.


    "What��s wrong? You look like you��ve figured something."


    Momo muttered, and somewhat puzzled.


    In response, Yumo didn��t directly reply. Instead, she jumped down from the window sill and playfully put her finger to her lips, as if keeping a secret, and gazed towards the castle floating high in the sky in the distance.


    "Hehe, I know where to go to get some clue now~"

 Chapter 935 - 936: Secret Meeting

    4/5


    -Sky City.


    In the huge conference room of the central castle, two figures were sitting opposite each other. Apart from these two figures, there was no one else in the spacious conference room, exuding an oppressive and solemn atmosphere.


    One of the two figures was the noble existence second only to one person in the current Church Nation, the Prime Minister - Zuoben.


    After gently blowing on the steaming hot tea in the cup, Zuoben took a small sip.


    "Good tea. It seems that the Mayor��s tea-brewing skills are indeed excellent."


    While speaking words of praise, Zuoben slowly raised his head and directed his gaze forward. And there, an extraordinary white-haired woman was elegantly holding a teacup, savoring the rich aroma of the tea.


    Her features were exquisite, like a water goddess.


    Her ocean-blue eyes were bright and spirited, her brows were well-defined, dimples faintly appeared on her cheeks, and her beauty was unparalleled. The sunlight shining directly into the conference room from outside made her skin appear even more crystal clear and soft like jade.


    The white-haired woman was wearing a golden gauze dress with white lace embroidered on the sleeves, a double-layered milky white gauze collar at the neck, intricate and delicate. A pure white silk sash was tied around her waist, making her figure appear slender and delicate. The creamy skin visible when she swung her sleeves was as fragrant as an orchid. A pair of sapphire agate earrings hung by her ears, crystal clear, and a sparkling silver diamond necklace adorned her swan-like neck. On her jade-like fingers, there were as many as six expensive magic rings. The moment one saw these decorations and magic items, the white-haired woman��s elegance was displayed to perfection.


    Upon hearing Zuoben��s compliment, the corners of the white-haired woman��s mouth curled up slightly, responding with an elegant and sweet smile.


    Slowly putting down the teacup in her hand, "Thank you for your praise, Prime Minister."


    "Hmm, you really do look like a lady. It seems that Lord Mayor truly has a talent for being a woman."


    "..."


    At these words, the white-haired girl��s movements instantly stiffened, and she glared at Zuoben with some displeasure.


    "Please don��t mention this matter, Prime Minister."


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, Lord Mayor. Or would you prefer me to address you as Lord Son of Destiny?"


    Zuoben said with a hint of playfulness.


    Faced with such teasing, the white-haired girl, or rather, Miss Asar, gave the other party a white eye without a second word.


    "Don��t call me that. The current me... is unworthy."


    Asar couldn��t help but sigh and lowered her head to look at her ample bosom, her words filled with an indescribable sense of sorrow and sadness.


    The current her was not worthy of being called the Son of Destiny at all.


    Because her son had vanished without a trace.


    In the past few years, in order to conceal her identity, Asar had purchased many pills from that swindler that could temporarily change her gender. Indeed, those pills helped her deceive the people of the Black Rose family, but they also brought her a huge side effect. That was, after taking them for a while... she could no longer change back��


    That��s right, the current Asar, even without taking the pills, still had this sexy and hot young girl��s body.


    This was perhaps the side effect of that drug?


    That damn swindler!


    There was such a big side effect, yet she didn��t even tell me?! She definitely wanted to watch the show!


    Thinking of that fox lady, Asar became so angry that she couldn��t help but bite her lip hard, wishing she could pin that prankster to the ground and give her a good rubbing to avenge her son��s soul in heaven. In fact, Asar did indeed take action for this goal. After becoming the Lord of Sky City with the help of the Black Rose family, Asar used Sky City��s power to start searching for the whereabouts of that fox lady across the entire continent.


    Trying to find her for revenge, or rather, to find out how to remove the drug��s effects.


    Unfortunately, after several years, she still had no clues. That stinky fox had vanished as if she had evaporated from the world, leaving no trace at all. To the point that Asar was also forced to give up the idea of getting her son back and reluctantly spent a few years as a girl.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it, where the hell is that dead fox... where, where, where..."


    Watching Asar with such a gloomy face and starting to mutter to herself, Zuoben sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh, don��t be like this, Lord Mayor. Think on the bright side. If it weren��t for that Miss Fox��s drug, could you have deceived the Black Rose family? How could they possibly give you freedom and let you manage this vast Sky City? Moreover, after losing desires in that aspect, hasn��t your cultivation speed become even faster?"


    "Phew, when you put it that way, that��s true."


    Asar nodded in agreement.


    If her identity as the Son of Destiny was discovered by those black-hearted fellows of the Black Rose family, she would have probably died from suicide with a shot in the back long ago. Being able to live until now, in a sense, was also thanks to that Miss Fox.


    This was perhaps the so-called blessing in disguise.


    Thinking like this, Asar gradually calmed down.


    Seeing this, Zuoben smiled faintly.


    "Specially calling me over, it shouldn��t be just for drinking tea, right?"


    "What else can we do if not drink tea?"


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Nominally, we are a neutral force. Isn��t the Church Nation currently having some friction with Holy Lomari and the Sadik Empire? So, the Black Rose Duke asked me to come and sound you out under the pretext of diplomatic defense, and also to find out about the situation of the Black Rose family spy who was caught. The problem is, I already know all this, so what��s there to ask? There��s even less to sound out."


    "I see."


    Zuoben nodded in understanding.


    "So that��s how it is. So Lord Mayor inviting me over is just for show, to let the Black Rose family see." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That��s right. So what else can we do if not drink tea?"


    "Then does Lord Mayor know how to explain to the Black Rose family?"


    "Don��t worry, I have a plan for this."


    Asar responded with full confidence.


    "That��s good then."


    Saying that, Zuoben looked around with a sense of emotion and gazed into the distance through the conference room window, taking in the prosperous urban landscape.


    "It seems that Sky City has been basically restored."


    Since the Anvika Holy War six years ago, the main participating forces, such as the Holy Tower and the Red Leaf Royal Family, had almost lost all their main forces. Although Sky City was hit by its own main cannon, thanks to the lightning particle shield, only half of the area was blasted into the void and did not directly perish. On the contrary, Sky City even benefited from the misfortune. The squad that fell far away was able to stay away from the main battlefield and was not completely devoured by the rampaging Bloody Butterfly.


    Due to the main personnel and high-ranking members being almost wiped out by Yumo, with the assistance of the Black Rose family, Asar quickly took over Sky City as the heir.


    After six years of restoration and development, Sky City gradually returned to the level of a quasi-first-rate force.


    "Yes, it��s basically restored."


    Following Zuoben��s gaze and looking at the prosperous city, the sight of the past ruins and broken walls involuntarily entered Asar��s eyes, making her thoughts filled with emotion.


    "What��s the internal situation in Sky City now? Do you need my help? When the time comes, I��ll have to rely on your main cannon. That main cannon is useless against Yumo, but it��s more than enough to deal with her children."


    "There��s no need for that."


    Asar shook her head, directly rejecting Zuoben��s suggestion.


    "Although I don��t know what exactly happened, this body of mine seems to be the child of Sky City��s old Lord. The folks in Sky City are extremely respectful to me. No one dares to rebel. More importantly... I am very strong now."


    Unlike six years ago, at this moment, Asar revealed a very confident smile and slowly raised her hand to make a fist in front of Zuoben.


    In an instant, as if to verify her words, surging sapphire magic power gushed out from her palm. A terrifying oppressive feeling immediately enveloped the conference room. The walls cracked, the glass shattered, and the ground began to tremble incessantly. The terrifying magic power symbolizing a peak 8th-level expert began to rampage wantonly.


    Faced with such fluctuations, existences below the 7th level would probably have their souls shattered on the spot.


    Even with the protection of the barrier, the Church Nation knights and Sky City guards outside the barrier still couldn��t help but kneel on the ground, trembling.


    Only after a few seconds, when Asar retracted her power, did the disturbance gradually subside.


    "Do you think there��s anyone in Sky City now who dares to oppose me?"


    "Indeed, it seems I asked a very foolish question."


    "My side is absolutely foolproof. The people of Sky City witnessed the slaughter back then. They all hate the Abyssal Demons and can��t wait to take revenge. With my management and restraint, they will surely become a powerful force."


    Saying that, Asar instead cast a suspicious gaze at Zuoben.


    "On the contrary, for you guys, that woman suddenly came back. Isn��t your plan all messed up? Can it still proceed smoothly?"


    "It��s not really messed up. We��ve already considered this situation. The main problem isn��t this."


    "Hmm? Then what is it?"


    "Enmm, the Goddess."


    "What��s wrong with the Goddess?"


    Raising his hands to support his chin and assuming a contemplative posture, Zuoben seriously met Asar��s eyes.


    "To be honest, this problem is quite serious."


    "Wh-what��s the matter?"


    "I feel that the Goddess is about to be taken away by Bloody Butterfly."


    "What???"

 Chapter 936 - 937: Dying Before Even Setting Out??

    5/5


    Last chapter for today, tomorrow, we will publish 5 more chapters tomorrow too.


    Sorry again for the delays.


    -----


    "Taken away?!"


    Hearing this, Asar blinked her eyes with a forced expression, her demeanor becoming even more bizarre. "Why would the Goddess be taken away? And your tone, why are you talking as if the Goddess is like a little child? She��s the Demon Goddess who nearly destroyed everything three thousand years ago!"


    "About This..."


    Faced with such questioning, Zuoben also felt a bit doubtful about life and lowered his head, raising his hand to rub his temples.


    "I know what you��re thinking, but this is indeed the truth. Actually, the Goddess��s thoughts... are a bit simpler than we imagine."


    "Huh? Wh-what are you saying?"


    Seeing that Zuoben wasn��t joking, Asar was momentarily at a loss for words and frowned with extreme perplexity.


    "Then, what do you mean by being taken away?"


    "Well, the Goddess is essentially an Abyssal Lord too. It��s probably because in the thousands of years, it��s the first time she��s seen her own kind, so she inexplicably developed an attachment to Bloody Butterfly. Recently, she��s been thinking about going out to find that her every day... even though she��s much older than her... Last time, she almost followed Bloody Butterfly back to the palace."


    "F-find Bloody Butterfly? Th-this, once Bloody Butterfly recognizes her, with her intelligence, won��t our plan instantly fall through?"


    "Yes."


    Zuoben slightly nodded in agreement.


    "So, now I��m constantly thinking about how to keep an eye on that fool... ah no, the Goddess. For now, I can barely use those few pets to attract her attention. But I don��t know how long it can last."


    "Then don��t we need to act quickly?"


    "Mm, I��ve already sent out an action team."


    Although the Goddess now doesn��t seem as reliable as imagined, she still retains the instincts of an Abyssal Lord and hostility towards that hypocritical goddess.


    As long as she��s guided a little, seizing the World��s Heart is not impossible.


    Besides, things have come to this point, the arrow is on the string and must be released!


    Although the Goddess is not that reliable, Zuoben, or rather Tania��s belief in expelling the false goddess has not weakened because of this.


    "What about you, Lord Mayor? Has your goal changed?"


    "The Black Rose Duke and the entire Black Rose family, leave them to me to deal with."


    "How confident~"


    "I said, I��m no longer my past self."


    "Alright alright, I got it. But to be on the safe side, I��ll have Coria assist you."


    "Coria? The Wing of Wisdom? Forget it, do as you wish."


    "Hehe, thank you for your cooperation, Lord Mayor."


    After smiling with feigned gratitude, Zuoben glanced at the timer on the wall with the corner of his eye.


    "I��ve stayed for quite a long time. With this, you��ll have more than enough to deal with the Black Rose family. Since that��s the case, I won��t disturb you any further. With Her Majesty the Empress��s sudden return, I still have a lot of things to attend to."


    "I understand. Prime Minister, you manage myriad affairs, so do take care of your health."


    ...


    .....


    A few minutes later, accompanied by the end of the polite conversation, the Church Nation��s visiting officials led by Zuoben left Sky City on an airship under the protection of Sky City guards.


    And Asar, who was still standing by the conference room window, silently watched the airship depart.


    It had to be admitted that after learning from Zuoben that the Goddess, their biggest trump card, was unstable, Asar more or less felt a bit uneasy in her heart.


    After all, Asar was very clear about how terrifying the existence they wanted to confront was. Without the support of the Goddess��s power, they would undoubtedly perish before that absolute power.


    However, things had come to this point, they could only steel themselves and forge ahead.


    "I��ve worked so hard for so long, isn��t it all to regain freedom? Having come this far, I can only bravely move forward."


    Asar muttered softly, constantly comforting herself.


    While comforting herself, she also encouraged herself.


    As long as they could seize the "World��s Heart" from the false god and control the dominion over this world, the people on the Ancita continent would no longer be dominated by the false god and reduced to experience packs for otherworldly beings. And she would also break free from the false god��s shackles like the people of the world, no longer a puppet whose fate was manipulated by it, but a truly free and unrestrained existence.


    This was a lofty ideal.


    Moreover, defeating the false goddess and giving that false goddess a harsh lesson was also what Asar hoped for. After all, it was that bastard who manipulated and toyed with her life.


    She was not a disposable item that the false god could want when it wanted and casually discard when it wanted to discard! She had to make that bastard realize that arbitrarily manipulating other people��s lives came with a price.


    No need to be nervous, no need to be afraid, no need to hesitate.


    She was no longer the same as before. The current her would surely be able to perfectly complete her own mission.


    In the plan of her collaborator, Tania, the most important link to defeating the false goddess was to win over the incarnation of the Demon Temple - Bloody Butterfly as their ally. With the power of Bloody Butterfly and the power of the Goddess, they would surely be able to defeat that hypocritical goddess who dominated the world. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her and the other Six Wings�� mission was to give Bloody Butterfly a reason to fight the Goddess.


    Therefore, they set their targets on the Demon Kings and the Black Rose family. Once Bloody Butterfly determined that the children she cherished were killed by the subordinates of the hypocritical goddess, she would surely go berserk and direct her absolute anger towards that hypocritical god. And among Bloody Butterfly��s children, the most troublesome were undoubtedly the Sword Demon and the Black Rose family (Higanbana had already been reduced to a child, so the threat was not great).


    The Sword Demon had already been taken away by someone.


    Then, as the Son of Destiny, she should take responsibility and deal with the Black Rose family. It just so happened that she also had a score to settle with the Black Rose family! Not only did they exploit and use me for so many years, they also caused the death of Senior Xue Tianao! It was time to settle the score properly.


    "Come on!! I will Take down Kalina of the Black Rose! Take down those Demon Kings and save the world!!!"


    Waving her little fists, Asar started cheering herself on.


    After stabilizing her state of mind, Asar flipped her hair with a flourish and turned around to leave.


    Unfortunately, when Asar turned around and the scene behind her entered her eyes, this Son of Destiny��s expression instantly changed drastically.


    Her state of mind hadn��t even stabilized for a few seconds before it instantly entered a state of near collapse.


    Because an unexpected uninvited guest had already appeared behind Asar at some unknown time.


    It was a beautiful and charming existence that Asar found both familiar and fearful.


    At this moment, surrounded by several bloody butterflies, a stunningly beautiful girl with black and red shoulder-length hair was sitting on the conference table, holding her little face with both hands, looking at Asar with an innocent and pure expression. After looking at the already dazed Asar for a few seconds, the black-haired girl spoke with a playful tone:


    "Hey, cute little Son of Destiny~, who did you say you wanted to kill?"


    Although her words carried a playful and teasing tone, as long as one wasn��t an idiot, they could feel the chilling coldness hidden beneath her playful tone, a kind of bone-piercing coldness that seemed to be able to directly freeze one��s soul.


    As these words entered her ears, Asar��s consciousness instantly snapped out of its dazed state.


    The person in front of her was not an illusion?!!


    "Fuck!!!! There��s a ghost, ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    Sh-she, why was she here?!!


    W-was I discovered?! How could this be!


    Realizing this, Asar let out a terrified scream like a ghost wailing and a wolf howling, and was so scared that she kept retreating. The confidence and composure on her face just now had vanished without a trace, leaving only panic and fear, as well as an urge to cry for help.


    Faced with the black-haired girl, even Asar, who was already a peak 8th-rank expert, still couldn��t muster up the slightest bit of will to resist.


    Without hesitation, supported by her desire to survive, Asar directly turned her head and rushed towards the communication magic stone on the side, wanting to send a distress message to Tania.


    "Tani-"


    "Boom!"


    Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, the black-haired girl instantly flashed in front of Asar with unimaginable speed. Then, under Asar��s horrified gaze, the black-haired girl suddenly raised her foot and directly stepped on Asar��s face, sealing her mouth that wanted to call for help. And with a sudden exertion of force, she stomped on Asar��s head, using her head to smash the communication magic stone on the wall into pieces.


    Asar, who was suppressed by the girl��s foot, seemed to have forgotten the vigorous power within her body and could only stare at the black-haired girl��s approaching face in horror like a helpless and weak girl.


    Leaning down to Asar��s ear, Miss Yumo spoke in a gentle and pleasant tone:


    "Little one, I��ll give you a chance to honestly answer my questions. Otherwise, I��ll directly crush your head with my foot, what do you say? So, what exactly are you and that prime minister planning?"

 Chapter 937 - 938: The Collapse of Someone

    1/15


    Asar.


    She was chosen by the goddess and sent into this world with the mission to save it, a child of destiny.


    Although the mission was grand, after understanding the difficulty of the task, Asar gave up on it and once wanted to run to the Black Rose family to live a life of leisure.


    Then, Asar discovered a very serious problem. As a child of destiny, she seemed to have not inherited any luck, and her tone was slightly... not very good.


    For example, when Asar decided to live a life of leisure, she was shocked to find out that the Black Rose family she wanted to rely on was actually a force of the Abyssal Demons, the type that would do anything to kill her!


    Another example, after escaping from the Black Rose family, Asar tried to find the Girl of Destiny and seek refuge with this only colleague of hers in the world. Then she awkwardly discovered that this Girl of Destiny was a construction enthusiast who actually liked that Demon Temple! Following her, who knows when she would be killed!


    And now, when Asar had finally given up on living a life of leisure and decided to fulfill her responsibility as a child of destiny to save this world and rescue the people from the fate of being dominated by false goddess, she encountered another very serious and possibly fatal problem.


    That is, before she could even start doing anything, she had already exposed herself in front of the final boss��


    Heavens! Are you kidding me? Why do I always encounter such things? Is this a mistake?


    ...


    At this moment, Asar had already let out a series of hysterical roars in her heart and bluntly cursed the ancestors of the heavens with the most innocent language.


    Of course, in stark contrast to her inner roars was the current state of Asar.


    After being kicked and sent flying by Yumo, Asar curled up in the corner of the wall, trembling, her clothes torn and tattered from the impact just now. Now, only a few shreds of clothing and underwear covering her private parts remained on Asar��s delicate body. Coupled with those frightened and uneasy little eyes, it was somewhat pitiful.


    Staring at the constantly trembling Asar, Yumo raised her eyebrows in slight surprise. "Hmm? Clearly a boy before. How did you become a girl in just six years? And with all physiological functions... How did you do it?" Yumo was a bit curious.


    To a certain extent, this child of destiny could be considered to share the same fate as her. Faced with such a special "peer", Yumo stepped forward with interest, raised her hand to pinch Asar��s chin, and forcibly lifted her head, forcing Asar to look at her.


    "Little one, how did you become a girl?"


    However, faced with Yumo��s question, Asar��s first reaction was not to think about how to answer, but to feel a fighting spirit surging from the bottom of her heart. Considering that she had conspired with Tania to target this Abyssal Lord, the other party would definitely not let her off. In that case, she should have fought earlier! The other party was so close to her and seemed to be off guard! This might be the best opportunity!


    With this thought, Asar suddenly opened her five fingers of her right hand, and in an instant, the holy energy all over her body rapidly condensed and gathered in the palm of Asar��s hand.


    A silver-glowing holy sword made of silver crystals suddenly appeared in Asar��s hand. The moment Asar grasped the holy sword in her palm, golden runes quickly empowered the blade.


    The moment the runes appeared, the aura of destruction suddenly rippled between heaven and earth.


    --"Imitation Holy Sword - Xiusilom"--


    It was Asar��s strongest move that she had practiced for five years, condensing all the power in her body into a holy sword. With one strike, all things would be reduced to ashes! It was Asar��s last trump card, and also the trump card she planned to use to deal with Xiao Black Rose. Although Bloody Butterfly was powerful, in an unguarded state, this move of hers might produce some good effects!


    The next moment, with a fierce light flashing in her eyes, Asar suddenly slashed at Yumo��s neck with her sword.


    Unfortunately, facts proved that Asar had thought too much.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the black-haired girl casually flicked her finger and broke Asar��s trump card into two pieces.


    Easily, as if it took no effort at all.


    Seeing this scene, Asar instantly had an illusion of doubting life.


    "What do you want to do, little child of destiny?" The black-haired girl said playfully and poked Asar��s face with her finger. Glancing at the broken holy sword, the little bit of rebellious emotion that Asar had managed to muster was ruthlessly extinguished after persisting for a full two seconds.


    Faced with Yumo��s amiable expression, the white-haired girl lowered her head tremblingly and curled up in the corner of the wall.


    "No, no..."


    "Hehe~"


    Seeing that the other party had completely lost the will to resist, Yumo laughed contemptuously.


    Although she was a silly and sweet person who was not very good at using her power, crushing a peak level 8 with just her physical abilities was still a piece of cake for her.


    Slowly standing up, Yumo put one hand on her waist, looking quite helpless as she stood in front of Asar.


    "Still not going to say it? I��ve given you enough time to think, right?"


    "I, I already said... I, I was just... just acting according to Miss Mengxi��s orders..." Asar said tremblingly.


    Considering her previous conversation with Tania, the content she said was not very detailed. Plus, Bloody Butterfly deliberately asked her about the details of the plan. Asar guessed that the other party still did not fully understand their plan. Therefore, even though she was completely suppressed, Asar was still trying to guide Bloody Butterfly��s hostility towards the Girl of Destiny.


    Although she had been timid for the past few years, she now wanted to be tough for her beliefs.


    Unfortunately, the black-haired girl was unwilling to accept this explanation.


    "I know it��s not Mengxi. Don��t act here. Tell me honestly, how did you control my Mengxi? How do you plan to deal with me and my children? Also, what��s the deal with that ��goddess�� you mentioned? It seems different from the goddess I know."


    "I, I don��t understand what you��re talking about... Miss Mengxi is not being controlled... As for the plan, I don��t know either. I��m just following Miss Mengxi��s orders."


    "Oh? Still unwilling to say? little one, you��re much bolder than before. Unfortunately... you��re still as hopeless as ever."


    Yumo said coldly.


    Seeing that Asar was still unwilling to confess and even wanted to protect her companions, Yumo couldn��t be bothered to continue asking.


    "Since you��re unwilling to say, then I have no value in keeping you alive. Emm, so how should I deal with you?"


    The next moment, Yumo raised her eyebrows as if a flash of inspiration struck her mind, revealing a wicked smile.


    "Right, your companions from the Sky City seem to respect you a lot~"


    "Huh?"


    "Then let��s play a game. Gather all those Sky City folks, use Shadow Power to half-demonize them, and unleash all the lust in their hearts. Then, I��ll seal your power and throw you into their midst. If they can resist the demonic instinct��s hostility towards holy energy and not kill you, I��ll let you go. What do you say, little child of destiny?"


    With that said, imagining that scene a little, the black-haired girl��s beautiful face gradually revealed a trace of excitement and a sickly smile.


    "Oh ho ho~, well, just thinking about it feels so thrilling. It should be quite interesting, right?"


    Cupping her face, Yumo��s laughter became more and more eerie, making little Asar shudder and couldn��t help but gasp.


    After a bout of cold laughter, the black-haired girl tilted her head. "Well, come to think of it, it doesn��t matter whether you say it or not. I can read your memories after you die anyway. I��d rather see something more exciting. Come, little child of destiny, let��s go to Alpha Square. There are a lot of people there. Hehe~"


    With that said, Yumo eagerly raised her hand to grab the back of Asar��s neck and dragged her towards the window.


    Being dragged, Asar was already so scared that her whole body was trembling, and her heart nearly stopped.


    It was very obvious that this Abyssal Lord was serious. She was already a little impatient to see the scene of Asar��s miserable death!


    What about letting me go? She had no intention of letting me go at all!


    Resist the demonic instinct and not lay a hand on me? How is that possible?


    Once humans are infected by Shadow Power, their reason will be completely eroded and they will become bloodthirsty monsters driven by desire! Even if some people have a strong will, it is impossible to retain their sanity in the face of Bloody Butterfly��s Shadow Power! Once she, who is powerless, is thrown into their midst, isn��t that like a lamb entering a tiger��s den? She will be torn to pieces in minutes! sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, Alpha Square? That��s the training ground! It��s almost all men!


    Not only will she be torn apart and eaten, but before she is killed, she will also become the object for them to vent their xxx desires!


    After being tortured in pain, I will be eaten alive!


    Imagining her miserable fate afterwards, Asar��s heart was suddenly shrouded in despair and fear. Since the other party can read memories, what��s the point of keeping secrets at the risk of my life?


    AHHHHH, it��s fine to die, but I don��t want to die so miserably.


    But, but I��m a chosen one after all. I should have the dignity of a chosen one.


    I can��t just confess like this, right?


    But, but, but...


    S-sorry, Prime Minister...


    Facts have proven that when a person can��t hold it in, they often can��t hold it in. When Asar was dragged by Yumo to the vicinity of the square, looking at the hundreds of muscular men full of philosophical aura in the square, Asar could no longer suppress the fear surging in her heart. With a "wah", she burst into tears.


    "Wahhhhh... Yumo-sama, I was wrong. I will confess, I will confess everything! It was all that Prime Minister who made me do it! Sister Mengxi was completely forced! Please don��t kill me, ahhhhhh! I don��t want to die, qwq! Even if you want to kill me, give me a quick death! I��m also a child of destiny, wuwu... A child of destiny being raped before being killed... It��s too humiliating, waaaah..."

 Chapter 938 - 939: Confession

    2/15


    In Alpha Square, several Sky City soldiers who were training suddenly furrowed their brows and looked around in confusion.


    "Hmm?"


    "It seems like I heard the City Lord��s scream of misery. What��s going on?"


    The soldiers looked at each other blankly and woodenly surveyed their surroundings.


    After confirming that everything was calm and there was nothing unusual, the soldiers waved their hands, shrugged their shoulders, and quickly returned to their boring daily training.


    "Well, it seems to be an illusion, right?"


    "Indeed, how could the City Lord, who is so powerful, let out a scream of misery?"


    "But that voice sounded quite cute, haha."


    In fact, these soldiers were not experiencing auditory hallucinations, because their great City Lord did indeed let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. It��s just that after she chose to confess, she was dragged back to the conference room by Yumo.


    In the messy conference room, Yumo casually tossed the white-haired girl with tattered clothes and a haggard and pitiful face into the corner of the wall.


    However, Yumo couldn��t help but show a trace of disgust and her gaze towards Asar became more and more strange.


    The reason was simple. She smelled a strange fishy odor.


    Following the smell, Yumo glanced at Asar��s crotch, staring at the subtle stain on the carpet and the trail of water left along the way...


    The black-haired girl couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead.


    "You��re a child of destiny and now a peak eighth-level divine mage. Can you... not be so embarrassing?"


    Thinking that her original essential work was actually to cultivate such a person, Yumo sighed with a complicated mood.


    On the other side, as the first City Lord in the history of Sky City to pee in front of the enemy, Asar had no time to care about her undignified behavior of wetting herself at the moment. Compared to successfully surviving, things like wetting herself and losing face were all trivial matters! Face, in the end, is not as important as life!


    This was Asar��s thought. Now, she was completely immersed in the joy of surviving a disaster.


    "Wuwuwu, a-alive... didn��t d-die... wuwuwu... s-so g-good, wuwu..."


    Sobbing, Asar cheered in relief.


    Seeing such a cowardly child of destiny, Yumo couldn��t help but frown. The girl��s heart inexplicably felt a burst of displeasure.


    Of course, the reason for the displeasure was not simply because of the child of destiny��s timidity, but more because of her chest. Staring at the big buns that kept rising and falling due to sobbing, several veins popped out on Yumo��s forehead.


    Damn it, we��re both girls who started halfway... Why is this kid so voluptuous?!


    Could this be the privilege of being a chosen one?!


    Fu@k...


    Driven by the feeling of displeasure, Yumo didn��t have the patience to wait for the other party��s emotions to return to normal. She directly raised her foot and used her slender and beautiful bare foot to keep kicking Asar��s big buns on her chest.


    "Are you done crying? If you��re done, hurry up and confess. Otherwise, I can��t guarantee that I won��t change my mind."


    "Hyaaa!"


    Seeming to hear the coldness in Yumo��s words, Asar instantly became alert. Although she didn��t know why this big demon suddenly exuded killing intent again, as long as I obey her, there shouldn��t be any problems, right? Thinking like this, Asar immediately sat upright and lowered her head in front of Yumo with incomparable obedience. In order not to let her crying irritate Yumo, Asar even forcibly sucked the tears back into her eyes.


    "O-Okay, n-not crying anymore."


    "Then hurry up and confess."


    "Y-Yes... Actually, all of this was mainly a scheme designed by that Prime Minister. Yumo-Sama, you may not know, but the current Prime Minister of the Church Nation is actually the former number one apostle of the Church, Tania Verin..."


    Under the sharp gaze of Yumo, the already frightened Asar no longer had any will to resist. She told Yumo all the information she knew, including the identity of the Prime Minister, why Mengxi cooperated, and the "true identity of the goddess"...


    As this information entered her ears one by one, Yumo��s expression became more and more gloomy. The bloody butterflies fluttering around the girl also seemed to become restless and uneasy due to the change in their master��s mood.


    In an instant, the temperature in the conference room plummeted to freezing point.


    After telling Yumo all the information she knew, Asar knelt on the ground in a kowtow posture, trembling non-stop, waiting for Yumo��s final judgment.


    Vaguely, Yumo seemed to be able to hear Asar��s low and repetitive high-speed prayer, like a repeating machine.


    "Goddess bless me, Goddess bless me, Goddess bless me..."


    Uh, you��re going to deal with that so-called goddess, yet you still seek the Goddess��s blessing? How ridiculous.


    Yumo couldn��t help but retort in her heart.


    After being silent for dozens of seconds, Yumo glanced coldly at the trembling Asar, sighed disdainfully, and informed Asar of her judgment.


    "No need to be so afraid. I don��t intend to kill you for now."


    "R-Really?!"


    Hearing this, Asar was overjoyed. She looked at Yumo excitedly with teary eyes.


    With that crying look and the appearance of snot and tears, no matter who saw it... they would probably doubt Asar��s identity as a chosen one.


    "You only planned, but haven��t actually harmed my children. Also, I said earlier that if you confess honestly, I won��t kill you. Don��t judge me by my appearance, I��m very true to my word."


    "T-Thank you so much!"


    "But don��t be too happy kido. From now on... I will restrict your power... For the rest of your life, you��ll just be a pet. If you have any more improper thoughts, I��ll throw you to feed the Abyssal Demons at any time."


    Yumo said coldly.


    Considering that Asar had only been talking big so far, Yumo had no intention of eliminating her.


    After all, the primary job of a child of destiny is to eliminate Abyssal Demons. They are our mortal enemies. It��s understandable that she would think of harming those children and opposing me. Not all chosen ones are like that dead pervert Mengxi, thinking about how to get on top of me all day long...


    Of course, Yumo was not some holy mother. The main reason she didn��t kill Asar was that she had value.


    Such a useless, cowardly, and castrated child of destiny was indeed rare. Even with powerful strength, she was still so vulnerable. Yumo had no doubt that even if such a person really went to deal with Xiao in the end, Xiao would probably easily handle her.


    This fellow was too easy to deal with...


    Keeping this non-threatening useless child of destiny by her side and avoiding the appearance of stronger new children of destiny who might cause trouble in the future was also a good choice.


    Moreover, recalling the content Asar reported just now, Yumo��s scarlet eyes glanced around thoughtfully and looked into the distance at the Holy Capital Vinati through the window.


    --"If we solve this fellow now, it will startle the snake in the grass..."--


    tsk.


    After listening to what this little one said, why do I feel that things are much more complicated than I thought?


    The Demon Goddess who fought with the Goddess a thousand years ago has already been resurrected?! And is lurking in the Church Nation?!


    Then, in order to make me get rid of Mengxi and oppose the Goddess, this fellow deliberately buried part of her mental will in Mengxi��s body? Not only did it activate Mengxi��s morbid possessiveness towards me, but it also constantly manipulated and monitored her?


    What the hell is all this?!


    Although I don��t know why, the Demon Goddess shouldn��t have successfully controlled Mengxi��s consciousness... But the mental will she buried in Mengxi is undoubtedly a huge hidden danger.


    From the current situation, if not handled well, that fellow might drag Mengxi to die together with her?


    Directly confront that Prime Minister? What if that Demon Goddess threatens me with Mengxi��s body during the battle?


    "What should I do?"


    Putting her hand on her chin, Yumo muttered thoughtfully in a low voice.


    And just as Yumo was thinking, Momo��s words suddenly echoed in her mind.


    --"If you care so much about Mengxi, why don��t you... lure out that Miss Demon Goddess��s will from Mengxi��s body before making a move?"--


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Yumo frowned somewhat helplessly. "Lure it out? How is it that easy?"


    "No, I do have a good plan for this." Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? A plan?"


    "Yes, but it requires using your superb acting skills."


    "Heh!?"

 Chapter 939 - 940: The Great Plan

    3/15


    "Um, what��s going on?"


    Looking at the stunning black-haired girl on the windowsill, Asar blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Just a moment ago, she was scared to death, with a timid and cowering expression. But now, her expression had turned into one of bewilderment and confusion, staring at Yumo in a daze.


    Even the look in her eyes towards Yumo carried a trace of sympathy for a fool.


    After all, in Asar��s sight, that terrifying incarnation, the Abyssal Lord, was now like a child with mental issues who lacked love, talking to herself in the air. Sometimes shocked, sometimes happy, sometimes angry, as if she was a clown performing a monologue.


    But no matter what, this behavior of talking to herself seemed almost no different from a fool in Asar��s eyes. However, worried that saying these words would directly cause the embarrassed Yumo to blast her into ashes, Asar could only tightly cover her mouth with her hand, not daring to utter a word.


    She just stared at Yumo with a strange look in her eyes.


    On the other side, after understanding Momo��s entire plan, Yumo��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she said with displeasure, "You! You, you, you! What are you saying? Are you serious?"


    Her words were filled with doubt, and within that doubt, there seemed to be an imperceptible sense of embarrassment. "Is it necessary to go this far?"


    Faced with the questioning from her other self, Momo clicked her tongue with disdain and replied, "You��re really an idiot. If you don��t make a little sacrifice like this, how can you let others know you��ve fallen for the trap? How can you lower their guard? How can you trick them? How can you lure them out?!"


    "Um."


    Faced with Momo��s three consecutive questions, Yumo was momentarily at a loss for words and could only lower her head in resignation.


    Strictly speaking, what Momo said didn��t seem to have any mistakes.


    Sigh, it��s fine for me. At most, it would just be a bit embarrassing. The key was the other part of Momo��s plan.


    "But if you do it like this, won��t the children also get hurt?! No, no! I can��t accept that!"


    Yumo kept shaking her head, almost turning it into a rattle drum.


    In response, Momo, in her mental space, couldn��t help but roll her eyes several times.


    "I��m telling you, you��re too protective of your dolls. They��re not as fragile as you think. Getting a little hurt won��t be a big deal."


    "But, but..."


    "Not to mention letting those children get hurt or even be defeated is part of the deception plan. Besides, you can��t protect your family forever, right? They need to grow up eventually. Those folks from the Church Nation are quite suitable. If they can give those little ones some education, I think it��s not bad. In recent years, things have been going too smoothly for them. Experiencing some setbacks is beneficial for their growth."


    Momo expressed her opinion.


    She was quite dissatisfied with this idiot��s overprotection of the children.


    "Moreover, there��s an even more important point."


    "Wh-What?"


    "This is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a good chance to change your image in the hearts of those children and the child of destiny!"


    "Huh? Change my image? What are you talking about, Momo?"


    For a moment, Yumo glanced at her other self in the mirror beside her, feeling a bit confused.


    "Hey, do you know what kind of image you have now in the hearts of those children and the child of destiny?"


    "This, this..."


    "If you��re too embarrassed to say it, let me answer for you. The answer is a simple, cute, silly, and mischievous image! Not at all like a mother, but more like a troublesome daughter! Just a silly and sweet baka girl!"


    "Hey! Don��t say it so directly!"


    Yumo��s face turned red as she complained with displeasure.


    However, that was all she could do, just complain. Considering that in the past few hundred years, she had always been fooled by her own children, and was tricked around by Mengxi not long after meeting her, and had even run away from home for six years on a whim before, she really had no standing to refute Momo.


    "Yes, yes, that��s how it is. So what? Anyway, I��m just a silly mother..."


    Yumo said somewhat self-deprecatingly.


    "Hey! Don��t just give up like that!"


    Momo��s scolding voice suddenly resounded in Yumo��s mind.


    "You��ve resigned yourself to it, but I don��t want to! Have you ever thought that this body doesn��t belong to you alone? If you��re treated as a silly and sweet girl, aren��t I also treated as one?!"


    "But you originally are, right?"


    Yumo blinked her eyes and replied innocently.


    Then, as expected, Yumo was met with another round of Momo��s roar.


    "Shut up baka!" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mhm..."


    "Anyway, as the Abyssal Lord, we must have a bossy aura and authority befitting the Abyssal Lord. We absolutely cannot be treated as a silly little girl anymore! No matter what, we are the final boss of this world! How can the final boss keep being treated as a silly girl? It��s embarrassing to the extreme!"


    "That��s true, but we��ve already been treated as a silly girl, right?"


    "Then change their perception! Use this incident! Reshape our tough and authoritative boss image! Let those little brats never dare to underestimate us again! Always being treated as a pawn, this time, let��s be the chess player for once."


    Momo, in her mental space, said confidently with her hands on her hips.


    "Trust me, I won��t trick you! Anyway, we��ll do this... this, this, and that..."


    As these words entered her ears, the dejection in Yumo��s eyes gradually dissipated and began to radiate with a brilliant light.


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh~"


    "Oh ho~"


    "Hehehe~~(?~-~?)" Staring at Yumo, who was letting out a series of eerie laughs, Asar��s face turned pale, and she took a deep breath in uneasiness. Could it be that she had gone crazy?


    If she really went crazy, would she suddenly have a mental fit and directly come over to kill me?


    Asar, who was thinking like this, felt her heart start to beat wildly again.


    Fortunately, in the next moment, the girl��s laughter abruptly stopped, and Yumo suddenly returned to her previous calmness. The face that had been changing expressions also put on an indifferent and emotionless mask. Her entire aura changed from the silly girl who was talking to herself just now to a cold and arrogant young lady, making Asar nervously swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Asar."


    "Yes Ma��am!"


    Seeing the other party calling her name, Asar hurriedly raised her hand and shouted.


    Then, under the uneasy gaze of this child of destiny, the black-haired girl slowly turned her head and directed her gaze towards Asar, speaking in a tone that brooked no argument:


    "I��ve changed my mind. From now on, you will first act according to the plan you and Tania have set. However, you must inform me of every step you take and change your actions at any time according to my orders. Understand?"


    "Y-Yes! Understood, Yumo-Sama!"


    Asar hurriedly kowtowed, showing sufficient sincerity and ample obedience.


    "If you cooperate obediently, I can let you be a pet that eats and waits for death without any worries afterward. But if you don��t cooperate and even try to cause trouble midway, then don��t blame me for being ruthless."


    "No, no, no, no! I will definitely cooperate! I won��t have any improper thoughts!"


    "Hmm, that��s for the best. I hope this time, you won��t disappoint me again."


    "No, no, I won��t! Absolutely not!"


    "Good~."


    After giving Asar a warning and leaving a few blood butterflies as surveillance, Yumo no longer had any need to stay in Sky City. In order to execute her great plan to reshape her image, she still had many things that needed to be deployed.


    The next moment, the black-haired girl leaped down from the windowsill of the conference room. Surrounded by a scarlet glow, she instantly disintegrated into countless blood-colored butterflies, fluttering towards the distance...


    However, the hasty Yumo, who left to execute the plan, did not notice a trace of abnormality in Asar.


    This child of destiny, who was maintaining a kowtow posture, had unknowingly revealed a meaningful and sinister smile at some point...

 Chapter 940 - 941: Beginning to Plan

    4/15


    Inside the Prime Minister��s Residence in the Holy Capital, Tania, who had removed her disguise and returned to her ordinary girl appearance, showed a strange expression as she stared at the communication magic stone in her hand that was flickering with a faint blue light.


    "City Lord, what are you doing, suddenly activating the emergency communication magic stone and then abruptly cutting it off?"


    As Tania��s words came out, a slightly embarrassed and somewhat flustered female voice quickly came from the communication magic stone. "No, no, no, it��s nothing! I, I just misoperated it. S-Sorry about that!"


    "Misoperated? Are you serious?"


    "Sorry, sorry, my bad. I was too excited while researching how to deal with the Black Rose family and accidentally touched it!"


    "What?"


    "Anyway, it��s nothing! Prime Minister, don��t worry. There are still things to do here in Sky City. I can��t talk now. I have to go and take care of something!"


    "Hey, Asar!"


    Tania wanted to ask a few more questions, but Asar had already hurriedly hung up the communication.


    Looking at the increasingly dim communication magic stone, Tania frowned in puzzlement.


    "What the hell is that guy doing..."


    Although a bit confused, considering Asar��s somewhat careless personality, Tania didn��t intend to delve too deeply into it.


    Hopefully, Coria can help keep an eye on that idiot.


    The action against the Black Rose family cannot have any mishaps.


    However, rather than caring about Asar��s actions, she obviously had more important things to deal with!


    Afterwards, Tania cast her solemn gaze to the side.


    "Please! can you stop making a fuss! You can��t go find her!"


    Accompanied by a tearful roar, Tania hurriedly grabbed the skirt of a certain short-haired girl, dragging her tightly, not letting her leave the garden.


    Unfortunately, due to the disparity in strength, Tania couldn��t pull the short-haired girl at all and was even dragged by her for several dozen meters.


    Seeing that this girl with platinum-white short hair and a doll-like delicate appearance was about to walk out of the garden, Tania suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    Knowing that she couldn��t stop her own goddess with strength, Tania directly let go of the skirt and, without a second word, grabbed a small calico cat that was passing by:


    "Meow meow~, kitties are so cute~. Goddess, can you bear to just abandon them like this? If you don��t come back, I��ll throw them all away!"


    Tania mustered up her courage and spoke words of threat.


    As Tania��s words came out, the small calico cat seemed unwilling to part with its owner and cooperated very well, letting out a series of cute meows.


    "Meow~!"


    It proved that Tania��s threat was very effective. After hearing the threat and meows, the short-haired girl instantly stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head to look at Tania.


    The next moment, Tania wasn��t sure if it was her illusion, but a trace of grievance seemed to overflow from the short-haired girl��s eyes.


    Seeing this resentful gaze, Tania suddenly felt a bit of reluctance.


    And just in that moment of hesitation, the short-haired girl seized Tania��s negligence and directly flashed past her.


    ?!!


    Huh?!


    When Tania came back to her senses, the small calico cat in her hand had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Um."


    With a slightly complicated mood, Tania slowly turned her head to look behind her.


    The next instant, what entered Tania��s eyes was the short-haired girl hugging the small calico cat, with a vigilant expression staring at her, as if truly worried that Tania would abandon her little cats. On the other side, seeing the small calico cat being hugged by the short-haired girl, the other thirty-two kittens in the garden all gathered around the short-haired girl without prior agreement, protesting against Tania together.


    "Sigh."


    Faced with this scene, Tania could only sigh helplessly:


    "Rest assured, Goddess. As long as you stay here obediently at this stage, I won��t throw away the kittens."


    "..."


    Seeming to understand Tania��s meaning, the short-haired girl glanced at Sky City, then withdrew her reluctant gaze and focused on the kittens beside her.


    In an instant, the heartwarming scene of the girl interacting with the cats once again unfolded before Tania.


    Judging that her goddess had no intention of leaving again, Tania couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief. But she only relaxed briefly because she was well aware... her goddess only temporarily agreed with her. Once she left, she would definitely run out to find Bloody Butterfly!


    Indeed, she had to go out while her goddess was feeding the kittens, just like this morning.


    "Sigh."


    Thinking of this, Tania couldn��t help but raise her hand to her forehead again, sighing helplessly.


    Why does it always feel like taking care of a disobedient child...


    Continuing like this is not a solution.


    The plan is about to enter its final stage. There are countless things she needs to deal with and respond to. She can��t keep an eye on her goddess all the time. She needs to keep an eye on Her Majesty the Empress, the Girl of Destiny, and that group of Demon Kings��


    "If it really doesn��t work, I��ll just use the contract to forcibly restrain her."


    Lowering her head, Tania muttered in a low voice while thoughtfully gazing at the black emblem on her chest.


    After her goddess��s power had roughly recovered, Tania signed this soul contract with her. Using the binding ability of the contract, it was not impossible to make her goddess stay obediently in the courtyard before starting to act. After all... her goddess, in a sense, was just like a doll.


    Of course, the doll here doesn��t just refer to appearance.


    However, Tania, who had always held reverence for her goddess in her heart, couldn��t cross that line and give orders to the goddess she worshipped.


    But if it really came to that point, Tania estimated that she would have no other choice.


    It��s just that she didn��t know if her current strength could really restrain her goddess. Was the binding force of the contract strong enough?


    Placing her hand on her chest, Tania thought anxiously in her heart.


    Recalling the painful experience of failure three years ago, Tania still couldn��t help but give rise to emotions of self-doubt.


    But soon, Tania shook her head and threw out the entanglement and hesitation in her mind.


    "Don��t think too much. Regardless of the actual effect of the contract... the plan to reclaim the World��s Heart must be executed."


    Looking at her goddess who was getting along happily with the kittens, Tania silently leaned against the wall.


    And at this moment, a faint blue light suddenly burst forth from Tania��s earring.


    A message was instantly transmitted into Tania��s ear from thousands of miles away.


    "Victoria?"


    At this moment, the one conveying the message to Tania was her current confidant, Victoria Asic, the supervisor of the Prime Minister��s Residence. Victoria had already been sent out by her to the western border of the Church Nation. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And there was only one possibility to suddenly send a message.


    "Target, locked on?"


    "Yes, Prime Minister."


    Victoria��s steady and sorrowful voice quickly came from the communication magic stone.


    "Those two, just as you predicted, have entered the predetermined target town of Entuze. The ambush troops are ready. As soon as you give the order, they will immediately launch an attack... Prime Minister, you still have a way out now. If you launch the attack... if it fails, you will..."


    "I know what you want to say, Victoria."


    If it fails, won��t I just be torn apart by the Abyssal Demons? Or be executed by the hypocritical goddess?


    Having already crawled back from the gates of hell once, what do I have to fear?


    Tania took a deep breath and smiled calmly:


    "No need to say more. I have long been prepared."


    "S-Sorry, Prime Minister."


    "Notify Luca to begin the operation. Also, the other Church Wings can start moving as well."


    As her words fell, a cruel and ferocious smile suddenly overflowed on Tania��s face.


    The heads of the Demon Kings will open the final stage of our plan of freeing this world from outsiders!


    No matter what, only by completely eliminating and expelling the two greatest threats to our world can the living beings in this world usher in true peace and freedom...

 Chapter 941 - 942: Encounter Battle part 1

    5/15


    It must be admitted that after entering early summer, the vast land within the borders of the Church Nation seemed to be placed in a furnace. The sun, like a fireball, hung high in the sky, baking the earth. The heat waves rising from the ground scorched people��s faces, making it suffocating for a moment.


    Under such an environment, the temperature in Entuze Town, located deep in a basin, was naturally a little bit hotter than other areas.


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering loud noise and the eruption of the sacred realm magic "Asar��s Falling Star", a huge fireball suddenly rose from the ground, engulfing everything around it!


    In just an instant, this fierce magic that erupted in the central area of the small town swallowed more than half of the town. Houses and trees turned to ashes in a flash.


    Countless surviving residents didn��t even have time to cry for help before they turned into vengeful spirits in the flames.


    Staring at the town center area devoured by the flames, hundreds of Church Nation warriors flying in mid-air flapped their wings and vigilantly watched the boiling flames. Dense holy energy surged around them, as if ready to launch another attack at any time or guard against threats from within the flames.


    "Did we�� S-Success?"


    Seeing no movement in the raging fire for a long time, a young female warrior couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the moment she relaxed, several cold lights suddenly howled out from the flames!


    In an instant, the flames devouring the earth were directly shattered by the cold lights! The flames between heaven and earth collapsed with a bang, and the grand formation constructed by the sacred realm magic crumbled like a sandcastle.


    Not only that, these cold lights, which resembled claw afterimages and carried a chilling killing intent, directly attacked the surrounding Church Nation warriors.


    Shua...


    In a flash, including this female warrior, as many as fifty Church Nation warriors were cut into pieces by the cold lights.


    In an instant, after the sea of fire, the space between heaven and earth was covered by the crimson blood composed of flesh and entrails.


    Seeing most of his companions annihilated in one move, the young Church Nation commander with brown hair gritted his teeth in unwillingness.


    "As expected, it��s not that easy to deal with?"


    Then, he quickly raised his long spear and pointed it at the center of the explosion.


    "Quick! Launch the third stage att...?!!!"


    But before the commander could finish his words, a terrifying and suffocating Shadow Power rushed towards him, directly causing his heart to stop and making him unable to speak.


    At this moment, a white figure suddenly leaped up from the ground under the embrace of a scarlet glow and rushed in front of him.


    It was a girl with a delicate face, white beast ears, and a fluffy tail.


    Although she had a beautiful appearance, the girl was filled with a bone-chilling fierceness from head to toe.


    Due to the baking of the fierce fire, the wolf girl��s clothes had been burned, replaced by armor constructed from scarlet energy, covering the girl��s private parts. Moreover, the scarlet energy also condensed on the wolf girl��s hands, directly turning into a pair of fierce energy claws.


    "Hehe~"


    The next moment, amid the wolf girl��s frenzied laughter, the claws suddenly slashed at the squad commander.


    Although the commander wanted to self-destruct to deal a deadly blow to the opponent, the wolf girl had no martial ethics and didn��t give him any time to gather energy. Therefore, this young commander could only harbor feelings of unwillingness and despair as he was slashed by the wolf girl��s claws and split into five parts on the spot...


    "Captain!"


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding Church Nation warriors all showed angry expressions. They rushed towards the wolf girl from all directions with swords in hand, vowing to avenge their captain and fallen comrades.


    However, it was a bit overestimating one��s abilities to try to stop a chariot with mantis arms.


    Shua~


    With several swings of the claws, red light surged and expanded.


    In just a short moment, the Church Nation warriors who wanted to avenge their comrades followed in their footsteps and were directly torn into pieces by the claws.


    The bright sky was shrouded by clouds constructed from fresh blood at this moment.


    "Hahahahaha!!! Is that all? Come on~!"


    After licking the blood on her claws, the wolf girl let out an excited mad laughter.


    Although she had torn apart a hundred people, her killing desire had been activated, and a mere hundred people were far from enough to satisfy the wolf girl��s desire.


    Locking onto the distance with her scarlet eyes, the wolf girl rushed towards the Church Nation warriors in front without hesitation!


    "Come on!!! Continue!!!"


    The next moment, accompanied by the heart-wrenching screams of the Church Nation warriors, brilliant blood flowers bloomed in the sky one after another.


    The piercing screams made the wolf girl even more excited. Her scarlet eyes were filled with an uncontrollable battle impulse and the desire to destroy all living beings. The nature of Abyssal Demon was fully released from the wolf girl��s body in this battle.


    On the other side, the little Liyu, who was floating in mid-air and witnessing her sister��s brutal side, pressed her forehead helplessly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Limo, who was covered in blood, had a crude fighting style, and kept shouting loudly, made Liyu��s jade-green eyes overflow with a trace of disdain.


    "Sister... Can��t you restrain yourself a little? I��m not asking you to be elegant, but at least be normal, okay? It��s because of you and Brother that we Demon King are always treated as mindless ferocious beasts who only know how to fight and destroy. I really don��t know what Xiao, who teaches you lady etiquette every day, would think if she saw you like this now." (Xiao: It��s okay, I��m used to it qwq.)

 Chapter 942 - 943: Encounter Battle part 2

    6/15


    "Sister... Can��t you restrain yourself a little? I��m not asking you to be elegant, but at least be normal, okay? It��s because of you and Brother that we Demon King are always treated as mindless ferocious beasts who only know how to fight and destroy. I really don��t know what Xiao, who teaches you lady etiquette every day, would think if she saw you like this now." (Xiao: It��s okay, I��m used to it qwq.)


    For a moment, Liyu felt like she was possessed by an old mother, sighing non-stop with her hands on her hips.


    However, just as she was feeling a headache for Limo, a chilling killing intent suddenly attacked from all directions, directly making Liyu frown in displeasure.


    Glancing around with the corner of her eyes, Liyu��s eyes slightly narrowed.


    At this moment, in the reflection of her eyes, dozens more Church Nation warriors rushed out from the nearby dense forest and joined the battle. Accompanied by a surge of eerie silver light, the auras of these Church Nation warriors soared!


    A pair of silver wings filled with a holy aura even grew out from their backs!


    With the appearance of the silver wings, their auras underwent an earth-shattering change, no longer resembling humans.


    Emm, the same power and aura as those guys earlier.


    These fellows are probably the mutants Brother mentioned, right?


    Under the stimulation of that silver divine power, the strength of these ordinary Church Nation warriors had indeed improved a lot. Defeating an Abyssal demon of the same level with their own strength seemed to be no problem...


    "I really don��t understand how the Church Nation and the Girl of Destiny obtained this power. But just because your strength has improved a little, you think you can deal with me? Do you really think I��m trash without my sister?"


    Liyu sneered coldly at the Church Nation warriors abandoning the siege on her sister and prioritizing attacking her.


    This level of strength? And they dare to ambush me and my sister!?


    Overestimating themselves!!


    The next moment, jade-green Shadow Power crazily surged out from Liyu��s body like a flood that broke through a dam! Like waves that devoured heaven and earth, it swept towards all directions with an imposing manner!


    Under the shroud of jade-green energy, a pair of gray wings suddenly grew out from Liyu��s back! The size of the wings was six times that of Liyu��s delicate body.


    "Shadow Annihilation, eight consecutive shots~"


    As playful words were spoken from Liyu��s mouth, a massive amount of Shadow Power instantly condensed on Liyu��s two pairs of wings, compressing into eight orbs filled with destructive energy.


    Then, eight beams of destructive jade-green light burst out from them! Directly and mercilessly engulfing the charging Church Nation warriors!


    When the energy of Shadow Annihilation dissipated, only Liyu��s figure remained in the sky. The other Church Nation warriors with silver wings hadn��t even had time to react or let out screams before they were reduced to nothingness.


    Almost at the same time Liyu dealt with the enemies, a scarlet light flashed, and little Limo, who was covered in blood, directly teleported behind Liyu and excitedly hugged her sister from behind: Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liyu! Liyu!! All done!! I want a reward, hehehe~"


    Although being discovered while infiltrating was bad news, it wasn��t necessarily the case for little Limo.


    Being able to fully release her killing intent and destructive desire after a long time was undoubtedly an enjoyment for Limo.


    Therefore, the wolf girl didn��t feel uneasy at all because of the big commotion. Instead, she was filled with excited emotions and even had a feeling of wanting more.


    Towards her sister who kept rubbing her face, staining her white face and beautiful new clothes red, Liyu rolled her eyes with great disgust and raised her hand to push away the wolf girl��s face with difficulty.


    "As for the reward, I��ll give it to you later, sister. The job isn��t done yet."


    "Not done yet?? All the attackers and witnesses have been killed, right?"


    "Yeah, not all of them are killed. There��s still one left."


    "Meow?"


    Limo blinked her eyes in confusion and looked at her sister, not understanding.


    In response, Liyu didn��t directly answer her sister. Instead, she coldly cast her gaze towards a giant tree not far away.


    "You��ve been watching the show for so long. Isn��t it time for you to come out? Do you like being a turtle that hides its head so much?"


    As Liyu��s words fell, a man with an extraordinary temperament, wearing platinum armor and having blond hair, stepped out from behind the giant tree. With his hands behind his back, he stood on the mountain peak in a lofty manner, calmly meeting Liyu��s jade-green eyes:


    "As expected of Deathwing, you discovered my existence so quickly. Not bad, not bad."


    With that said, the man clapped his hands in feigned surprise for Liyu.


    Of course, Liyu didn��t appreciate the blond man��s praise and still bluntly questioned him. Her killing intent, along with the terrifying Shadow Power, crashed towards the blond man like a vast expanse.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? My bad, I forgot to introduce myself."


    Obviously, the blond man was also a decent person who wouldn��t miss any opportunity to introduce himself.


    Therefore, under Liyu��s serious and disdainful gaze, the blond man placed one hand on his chest and slightly bowed his head in greeting:


    "My name is Luca. Nice to meet you, Miss Liyu, Miss Limo."


    "Luca? One of the Six Wings created by Mengxi?"


    "That��s right. It��s my honor to be recognized by Demon King. Nice to meet you. May I make a request?"


    "Request?"


    Liyu frowned, and a dangerous light flickered in her eye sockets.


    Faced with Liyu��s vigilant gaze and the increasingly dense and terrifying Shadow Power pressure from all directions, the man named Luca unhurriedly stated his request:


    "You two sinful young ladies, for the sake of a bright future of liberation for all mankind and freeing this world, could you lend me your heads for a moment?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 943 - 944: Disappointment

    7/15


    Liyu narrowed her eyes slightly, staring at the man named Luca in the distance with displeasure and vigilance.


    It seemed that the attack we suffered was not a simple chance encounter, but an ambush by the Church Nation troops. In other words, our identities had been exposed long ago?


    She thought they could pretend to be cute pets like when they infiltrated the Sky Dome in the past, and then easily go with the flow.


    Hehe.


    "It seems I underestimated you a bit. To think you could discover our tracks."


    After making a surprised remark, Liyu��s eyes instantly turned cold. Her icy gaze, like sharp arrows, mercilessly pierced towards Luca.


    "But? Wanting our heads? Hehe, you dare say that... The liberation of mankind? Freeing the world!? What is that? What does it have to do with us? Why should we offer our heads for some nonsensical cause you mentioned? You��re really daydreaming."


    "Heh, hehe~."


    Faced with Liyu��s retort, Luca sneered coldly with contempt and anger:


    "Why? It��s because of the heinous blood crimes you��ve committed against humans for hundreds of years. Just repaying with two heads is already considered..."


    However, before he could finish his words, Luca��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Because a white figure had already flashed into Luca��s field of vision in an instant, causing his brows to furrow abruptly.


    "Hah?!"


    "Die, you trash!!!!"


    Accompanied by the wolf girl��s frenzied laughter, the claws shrouded in overwhelming Shadow Power suddenly slashed down towards Luca��s head!!


    Boom!!


    With an earth-shattering loud noise, the scarlet Shadow Power fluctuations scattered and exploded. Luca��s figure, along with the huge mountain beneath his feet, shattered in an instant. Seeing the enemy in front of her being directly torn apart, joy suddenly overflowed in Limo��s eyes.


    However, this emotion was fleeting, because the next moment Limo smelled that familiar and nauseating odor.


    "Meow? Not dead?"


    Relying on her keen sense of smell, Limo made a very correct judgment.


    Luca had not been dealt with by her. What she destroyed was just an ordinary Holy Light clone.


    The next moment, under the embrace of silver-white light, after a distortion in the air, Luca��s real body suddenly appeared in mid-air. Staring at the wolf girl below who was rampaging under the shroud of Shadow Power, and the no longer existent mountain peak, Luca clicked his tongue with disdain.


    "Tsk, attacking directly before I finished speaking? No martial ethics at all. As expected of a beast."


    "Roar~"


    Not being able to kill the enemy in one hit didn��t disappoint Limo. On the contrary, Limo suddenly let out a series of excited low growls, as if she had found an interesting and durable toy and food.


    Her limb muscles suddenly tensed, and Shadow Power surged rapidly towards her four limbs.


    Boom!!


    In an instant, the earth cracked. Amidst the shaking of the earth and mountains, Limo stepped on the ground and suddenly leaped into the air, rushing towards Luca in mid-air, directly engaging in fierce close combat with him.


    For a moment, scarlet energy and silver light began to clash in the sky, and terrifying energy rapidly spread in all directions. The remaining magical beasts and humans nearby, upon sensing this horrifying power, were all scared out of their wits and fled in panic towards the distance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unlike the Church Nation warriors who were easily slapped to death by Limo earlier, Luca relied on his powerful martial arts to dodge or block, easily resolving dozens of rounds of Limo��s attacks.


    Even after dodging one of Limo��s grabs with a sidestep, Luca��s eyes suddenly narrowed. He quickly raised his hand to grab Limo��s arm and used the momentum of Limo��s charge to suddenly fling her away!


    Boom!


    Amidst an earth-shattering loud noise, Limo was directly smashed onto the ground.


    "Sinner, accept your punishment."


    -Holy Fire Cross!-


    As Luca clasped his hands together, the ground around Limo suddenly erupted with raging silver holy flames. The holy flames rapidly converged towards Limo and suddenly turned into a huge flaming cross! This move was the sacred realm magic that Luca had used to heavily injure Wilt and Ophelia in one go back then.


    However, this time, the effect didn��t seem as ideal as Luca had imagined.


    "Oh ho?"


    The next moment, scarlet light flashed within the flames, and a beam of scarlet energy instantly pierced through the Holy Fire Cross and directly rushed towards Luca. Faced with such a direct attack, Luca easily dodged this Shadow Annihilation shot with a flash. Unfortunately, a distant mountain peak didn��t have such good luck and was directly blasted into rubble by the shot.


    Although Limo��s Shadow Annihilation didn��t cause any damage to Luca, it shattered the Holy Fire Cross surrounding her with one shot.


    When the silver flames dissipated, Limo was on all fours, her face fierce, staring intently at Luca in the sky. Bone-chilling low growls occasionally came from her mouth, as if she was an enraged beast.


    That��s right, although the Holy Fire Cross didn��t heavily injure Limo, it still caused considerable damage to her body.


    Staring at such a Limo, seeing her body with only some burns, Luca couldn��t help but show a trace of surprise.


    "Such a strong physique and regenerative ability... As expected of a Demon King. No wonder our predecessors had difficulty dealing with such monsters."


    A skill that could heavily injure two high-stage eighth-level powerhouses like Wilt and Ophelia could only cause some superficial wounds when used against a Demon King?


    Of course, Luca also knew that now was not the time to sigh. Silver holy energy began to gather in his hands, preparing to deal with Limo��s next wave of attacks.


    However, just as Limo was about to recklessly charge again driven by her ferocity, Liyu, who had been briefly observing, suddenly appeared in front of Limo and grabbed her sister who was about to go berserk.


    "Calm down, sister. If you rashly charge like this, you can��t win against this guy."


    "Roar?"


    "Your fighting style has already been seen through by the opponent. Calm down."


    "Roar..."


    Although Limo was reckless, Liyu��s words undoubtedly had a certain restraining effect on her. Limo, who was about to launch a fierce attack, gradually retracted her released Shadow Power and looked at her sister in confusion.


    Liyu didn��t explain, but instead cast her gaze towards Luca in the sky, her jade-green eyes filled with disdain:


    "I really don��t understand how you Church Wings dare to call yourselves morally superior. Earlier, the reason you were hiding in the distance to observe was to use the sacrifice of your subordinates to figure out my and my sister��s fighting styles, right? Treating loyal subordinates as pawns? You really have no shame. Aren��t you afraid that the souls of the soldiers will seek revenge on you after their deaths?"


    Hearing this, Luca smiled indifferently and waved his hand casually:


    "Revenge? Impossible. The sacrifice of those warriors was not meaningless. They were contributing to the great cause of liberating all mankind. I believe they will understand. On the contrary, monsters like you will never understand our beliefs."


    "Your beliefs? Boring. I don��t understand, and I have no interest in understanding."


    Liyu snorted coldly with disdain:


    "However, knowing our identities and launching attacks against us so brazenly. The previous attacks on Holy Lomari and the Sadik Empire, as well as the assassination attempt on Marquis Xiumu, were all related to you, right?"


    "So what if they were? Knowing now is already too late."


    Luca admitted without hesitation.


    "Who made you do this?"


    "Who?"


    Faced with this question, Luca suddenly revealed a contemptuous gaze. After a brief contempt, this Church Wing clasped his hands together and looked towards the east with a devout gaze:


    "Do you even need to ask? Who else could lead us faithful believers to liberate the world from you Abyssal demons? Naturally, it��s our great Majesty!"


    "The Girl of Destiny?"


    "Exactly."


    "Heh, hehe..."


    After getting this answer, Liyu couldn��t help but tremble inwardly, letting out a few cold laughs, finding it a bit hard to accept.


    From the other party��s expression, Liyu could be certain.


    This guy named Luca wasn��t lying.


    Actually, Liyu had long suspected this answer. After all, for such an important decision targeting the Abyss demons and the major empires, it was almost impossible for the Church Nation people to keep it from Mengxi and do it secretly. Moreover, without support from the highest level, it would be impossible to mobilize such a huge force.


    It��s just that, considering her mother and Yuan��er, Liyu had wanted to deny this fact.


    Therefore, when the uneasy guess was confirmed, Liyu felt an indescribable disappointment in her heart.


    The Girl of Destiny?


    You...


    "Sigh, in the end... You turned out to be our enemy..."

 Chapter 944 - 945: Trying to Snatch My Mom?!

    8/15


    Mengxi?


    You turned out to be our enemy after all. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liyu said to herself with some helplessness.


    In the past six years, due to her mother��s orders and expectations, Liyu had tried to get along with Mengxi in a friendly manner. Since Mengxi had previously stopped her mother��s rampage and saved the people of the Black Rose family, Liyu tried hard to control her emotions and suppress the hostility and killing intent towards the Girl of Destiny in the depths of her heart.


    Although during this period, the interaction with Mengxi seemed to be very harmonious, Liyu always had a sense of unease in her heart.


    There was a hurdle that she could never completely cross.


    That was to let go of the hostility towards Mengxi��s identity.


    The aura that the chosen ones were born with was completely incompatible with Shadow Power, and their mission in coming to this world was also to eliminate the Abyssal demons.


    For Liyu and the other Abyssal demons, Mengxi was ultimately their natural enemy. Even if they temporarily got along with the Girl of Destiny in a friendly manner, Liyu couldn��t completely let go of her guard like Yuan��er did in the depths of her heart.


    She could only forcibly maintain a kind of superficial peace.


    But even so, in order to meet her mother��s expectations, Liyu still tried her best to erase the wariness in her heart and helped suppress her silly sister��s fighting instincts. Liyu even began to force herself to believe in the Girl of Destiny, to believe that the other party was willing to truly coexist peacefully with them.


    And now?


    Luca��s admission undoubtedly shattered Liyu��s illusion and even made Liyu feel an indescribable anger.


    Girl of Destiny��


    The friendliness in the past few years was just a deception to us? It was to buy time for the Church Nation��s peaceful development.


    Now that everything is ready, thinking that the time is ripe, you cut off the connection with us and even directly started to take action against us?


    "Too disappointing."


    Liyu shook her head helplessly.


    But at the same time as feeling helpless, Liyu also felt an indescribable confusion.


    Because from the interaction process in the past few years and Mengxi��s efforts to find her mother, it seemed that the other party really valued her mother. If that��s the case, why would she take action against them? Doesn��t she know that doing so will only anger her mother? Can her mother��s anger be stopped by her?!


    Hmm?!!


    No!! She seems to be able to stop it! Wasn��t it her who stopped mother when she went berserk six years ago?!


    Although she didn��t know how that woman managed to do it, she indeed had the ability to stop her mother! Or she had some special method?! Now that her mother had gone to the Holy Capital Vinati for several days, there was still no movement from the Holy Capital, something is wrong... something is wrong...


    "Could it be?! IAHhhh!! I know now what that woman wants to do!!!"


    Liyu suddenly clapped her hands and let out a surprised exclamation.


    --"If there��s a chance, I really want to lock up Sister Yumo, keep her in a small dark room, and enjoy her all by myself."--


    Recalling Mengxi��s sigh after getting drunk and falling on the balcony railing at Yuan��er��s birthday party three years ago, Liyu��s brows suddenly furrowed tightly, and her fists clenched tightly.


    That, that woman!


    She wants to snatch our mother from us!!! Her goal is to take us all out! And ultimately monopolize our mother! She must have already used some special method to control mama, just like before in Anvika! That��s why she dispatched the main force of the Church Nation to deal with us?!!


    Well, you Girl of Destiny, so this was your plan?!!


    Wanting to snatch away mommy?!


    In your dreams!!!


    Liyu, who realized Mengxi��s true intentions, instantly became furious. The anger began to uncontrollably overflow from the bottom of her heart. Her pretty little face unprecedentedly became ferocious and terrifying, and even groups of substantialized black aura gradually overflowed, shrouding Liyu within.


    At this moment, Liyu��s aura suddenly became gloomy and oppressive, making people shudder.


    The wind-attribute Shadow Power between heaven and earth also began to riot with it, and a chilling coldness suddenly permeated the space between heaven and earth.


    Even Limo, who was familiar with Liyu��s aura, suddenly felt a chill all over her body after sensing this aura, and glanced at her sister with a startled and uneasy expression.


    "Li-Liyu?"


    "Sis."


    "Meow??"


    Faced with her sister��s unprecedented serious tone, Limo instantly sat upright and concentrated on meeting her sister��s eyes.


    "Wh-What��s wrong?"


    "Let��s get serious and take him out in one go."


    "Meow?"


    Although a bit puzzled by her sister��s sudden change, Limo instantly became full of energy upon hearing that the other party wanted to take action.


    "Mm!!"


    Hmm??


    What��s going on?


    Why did the atmosphere suddenly change?


    Feeling the gradually substantializing coldness around him, Luca couldn��t help but frown. His warrior��s instincts vaguely began to warn him. Obviously, after the end of that conversation just now, the situation on the battlefield had undergone some subtle changes.


    And just as he was pondering the reason, a strong sense of threat suddenly attacked from all directions, directly causing Luca��s eyes to narrow, revealing a solemn gaze different from before.


    "Hmm?!! This, this is?!"


    At this moment, jade-green Shadow Power rapidly gathered around and quickly condensed and compressed into terrifying tornadoes! As many as six magnificent tornadoes suddenly condensed on this battlefield due to Liyu��s will. The raging wind swept up everything, devouring everything into it! Each gust of wind was like a sharp blade, and the tornadoes formed by the raging wind were like meat grinders that tore apart all living beings, instantly tearing everything into pieces.


    Whether it was giant trees or boulders, or the heavy attack cannons previously deployed here by the Church Nation, they were all sucked into the tornadoes in an instant and directly ground into rubble.


    There was no doubt that even someone as strong as Luca, once caught in it, even if he didn��t die, he would suffer heavy injuries.


    Feeling the approaching coldness, Luca put away the frivolousness on his face and showed a serious expression.


    The next moment, high-concentration holy energy quickly condensed in Luca��s palm, directly turning into a majestic long-handled battle axe. Faced with the approaching threat, Luca quickly swung the battle axe. Silver holy flames rose in the air with his swing, quickly turning into endless silver sea of flames, charging towards the surrounding tornadoes with a terrifying momentum of devouring everything!


    Boom!!


    With an earth-shattering loud noise, the silver holy flames suddenly collided with the six tornadoes, and destructive energy suddenly erupted. The heat generated by the collision and expansion of the two energies directly shot into the sky, instantly evaporating the clouds within ten thousand miles of the sky.


    However, after a fierce clash, Luca was surprised to find that his holy flames did not devour Deathwing��s tornadoes as he had anticipated, but were gradually crushed and suppressed.


    "This, this is the power of a Demon King?"


    However, Luca had no time to make any exclamations, because while his attention was focused on resisting the tornadoes, a huge white figure had already charged through the holy flame shield he had set up around him with an annihilating destructive aura, as if breaking through bamboo.


    "Roar roar roar roar!!!"


    Under Luca��s surprised gaze, Limo, who had released her power and transformed into a giant wolf, suddenly rushed in front of him and opened her bloody mouth, pouncing towards Luca!


    Luca��s instincts told him that once bitten by this giant wolf, even with his strong eighth-rank high-level body, he would instantly be torn into unrecognizable pieces of rotten flesh. Realizing this, Luca hurriedly twisted his body, gripped the battle axe tightly, and assumed a stance to meet the attack.


    Then, this Church Wing realized another serious problem.


    Wait?!


    Snow Devourer is charging at me from the front?!


    "Where��s Deathwing?"


    And just as Luca was thinking like this and using his sensory domain to search for Liyu��s figure, a slightly childish voice filled with killing intent suddenly came from behind Luca.


    --"I��m here, trash."--


    ?!!!


    What?!


    Feeling the suffocating coldness coming from behind and the strong Shadow Power aura that made his body tremble involuntarily, Luca��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he bit his lips in displeasure.


    "Attacking from behind?! No martial ethics! Despicable and shameless!"


    "Martial ethics? We are Abyssal demons. We don��t need to follow your so-called human combat rules."


    After snorting coldly with disdain, several jade-green energy blades condensed around Liyu, and under the girl��s command, they mercilessly stabbed towards Luca��s back.


    "Just sending you alone, you think you can defeat the two of us? The Girl of Destiny is really daydreaming too much?"


    "No, Her Majesty��s judgment won��t be wrong."


    Faced with the biting from the front and the blades from the back, although feeling a bit surprised after being caught in a pincer attack, Luca still maintained a stable and calm state of mind overall, as if everything was still under his control.


    "You are destined to lose to me."


    As the words were spoken, Luca��s eyes gradually flickered with silver light, and an unusual power began to crazily surge out from his body.


    Her Majesty��s words are absolute and will not be wrong.


    Those who dare to question Her Majesty should pay a price.


    Your Majesty, Goddess, lend me your powers.


    --"Divine Grace Bestowed!"��

 Chapter 945 - 946: Falling Crosses

    9/15


    Boom!


    Amidst the earth-shattering and intense explosion, two terrifying forces suddenly collided in mid-air! After a moment of mutual conflict and mutual devouring, the horrifying white light suddenly expanded rapidly, like a doomsday sun that devoured and annihilated everything, reducing everything near the battlefield to nothingness.


    The ruins of the town, the corpses of the Church Nation soldiers from earlier, or the scorched trees and rocks, without exception, all turned to ashes under the shroud of white light, scattering with the wind.


    When the white light dissipated, this land that had already suffered ravages was left with a wound that was difficult to heal. The plain where the original town was located was suddenly torn open by the white energy, leaving a deep pit with a radius of several kilometers. Inside the deep pit, there was only scorched earth, soul fragments floating in the air, and the ubiquitous burning eerie white flames, which was simply a scene of purgatory. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, two figures suddenly fell from the sky and landed in the center of the pit, stirring up clouds of dust.


    As the smoke and dust dissipated, the two figures became clearly visible. A pale giant wolf and a petite gray-haired girl with wings were none other than the two sisters, Limo and Liyu, who had just experienced a fierce battle. However, unlike before the collision, the two sisters�� conditions now appeared quite battered.


    Liyu��s pure white wings were covered with a large number of charred and burnt marks, and her pretty face and hair became disheveled due to the black ash. Her dress was also burned away for the most part, almost entering a state of not covering her body. If she hadn��t used feathers and Shadow Power to construct clothing to cover her body in time, Liyu would probably already be in a state of overflowing spring scenery.


    However, compared to Limo, Liyu��s condition was obviously better. After all, the holy fire that Luca detonated earlier was mainly endured by Limo.


    After the explosion of the holy fire, the black armor covering Limo��s body in her released state was already shattered, and blood stains and burn marks covered the huge wolf body... What��s more important was that one of Limo��s front paws had disappeared, leaving only a severed limb continuously flowing with blood...


    "Sister!..."


    Seeing Limo like this, staring at the ferocious wound on the severed limb, Liyu��s jade-green eyes were filled with heartache and self-blame. If her sister hadn��t been protecting her, who had weaker defensive power, she wouldn��t have suffered such heavy injuries...


    I was too careless.


    Liyu, who was feeling self-blame, hurriedly pressed her hand on Limo��s back and transmitted a large amount of her Shadow Power into her sister��s body to help her heal. However, Limo seemed to be completely unable to feel the pain and still stared at the sky not far away with a face full of hatred and killing intent. Dense Shadow Power began to gather in the giant wolf��s mouth. It seemed that in the next moment, another Shadow Annihilation shot would be released from Limo��s mouth. Noticing the change in her sister��s emotions, Liyu also cast her gaze towards the sky not far away.


    The gray-haired girl��s expression became unprecedentedly solemn at this moment, and there was even a trace of unease in the solemnity.


    "So this is your trump card? No wonder you dared to challenge the two of us alone... It seems you really have some skills."


    Liyu said with a solemn and angry expression.


    And at this moment, in the reflection of Liyu��s eyes, a blond-haired man was floating in mid-air not far away. The man��s identity was self-evident. It was none other than Luca, the Church Wing who had fought with them earlier. However, Luca��s aura intensity now was incomparable to before. Not only had his aura become stronger, but his appearance had also undergone an earth-shattering change.


    A pair of silver holy light wings spread out behind him, and the armor on his upper body had shattered, revealing the well-defined muscle lines. His upper body muscles and face were overflowing with some unknown golden runes. Although it was unknown what those runes meant, they were obviously closely related to the sudden eruption of Luca��s power.


    In addition, Luca��s legs no longer existed, replaced by raging silver holy flames.


    Coupled with the rampant holy magic energy overflowing from his body, Luca now looked like a divine punishment envoy descending from heaven, filled with an oppressive aura that made people angry without provocation.


    Even someone as strong as Limo and Liyu felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Faced with Liyu��s sharp gaze, Luca was extremely arrogant and contemptuous at this moment. He raised his hand and pointed at the space between Liyu��s eyebrows.


    "Abyssal demons, this is the end. Now, I will represent the gods and cast down the hammer of judgment upon you. Pay the price for your past deeds. I advise you not to resist. That way, you can die a little more comfortably."


    Hearing these words, the corner of Liyu��s mouth twitched, and she gave Luca a disdainful and disgusted white eye.


    "Just because you took advantage of a sudden eruption and gained a bit of an advantage in one confrontation, you really think you can win? Laughable."


    As the saying goes, don��t lose the momentum even if you lose the game.


    Although she had fallen into a disadvantageous position in that previous exchange, she absolutely couldn��t let the other party suppress her.


    Before the words fell, Liyu��s eyes burst out with a powerful Shadow Power aura without showing any weakness. The jade-green Shadow Power fearlessly impacted the overwhelming holy magic energy and briefly formed a confrontational stance with it.


    Of course, the eruption of aura was just a means to deceive others. While her Shadow Power aura was crazily scattering, Liyu secretly grasped a blue gem in her small hand. It was the communication magic stone used for emergency contact with her siblings.


    Liyu was a relatively stable type among Yumo��s many children and generally didn��t fight battles she wasn��t confident in winning.


    Faced with Luca, who had received the goddess��s blessing, even if she joined hands with Limo, she had no guarantee of certain victory.


    Therefore, the girl planned to seek help from her brothers and sisters and convey the conspiracy of the Church Nation and Mengxi.


    However, just as Liyu injected Shadow Power into the magic stone, the magic stone didn��t emit a faint blue light but directly cracked with several fractures.


    "What?!!"


    Faced with this unexpected situation, Liyu couldn��t help but show a surprised expression.


    At the same time, after seeing Liyu��s surprised expression, Luca mockingly taunted with a tone full of sarcasm:


    "Trying to take the opportunity to send out information? Don��t daydream. This area is already shrouded by my holy fire, in a state of isolation from the outside world. Not only can your information not be transmitted out, but you yourselves also can��t escape. Right now, you are nothing but turtles in a jar."


    "You bastard."


    "Also, seeking help from your companions is meaningless."


    "What do you mean?"


    Frowning, Liyu, who felt something was wrong, hurriedly asked.


    In response to this question, the corners of Luca��s mouth gradually rose, and his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Well... Of course, it��s because your companions are already struggling to protect themselves."


    With that said, Luca slowly raised his hand and suddenly clenched his fist! In an instant, the holy magic energy between heaven and earth rapidly gathered and condensed into four huge holy fire crosses above Limo and Liyu, like the hanging sword of Damocles, instantly giving the two sisters a suffocating oppression.


    "Snow Devourer, Deathwing, you are destined to become a part of my glorious achievements. But you can rest assured. Your path to the underworld will definitely not be lonely. All the sinful people related to you Abyssal demons will go on the road with you! It��s time to pay the price for the heinous crimes you have committed against humans for hundreds of years!!!"


    Amidst the heart-wrenching roar, the four holy fire crosses tore through the raging wind, passed by a few blood butterflies, and suddenly fell from the sky towards the two sisters...

 Chapter 946 - 947: Multiple Battlefields

    11/15


    4 more chapters will be posted in 2h.


    ---


    Just as Limo and Liyu were engaging in battle with Luca, in the far north...


    Boom boom!!


    The deafening explosion suddenly shattered the tranquility of the Night Wishes City, and a terrifying aura abruptly spread out in all directions with the lord��s castle as the center! The powerful aura, accompanied by a frightening shockwave, swept through the entire Night Wishes City, leaving a trail of devastation wherever it passed.


    The houses near the castle collapsed on a large scale, turning into a pile of ruins.


    Countless residents were buried alive under the suddenly collapsed houses before they could even react.


    Many people on the streets, although not buried by the rubble, were hit by the strong soul impact brought by the shockwave without reservation. In an instant, the residents with insufficient soul power directly bled from their seven orifices and fell unconscious. Even those with some strength were pressed to their knees by this aura, unable to move.


    In an instant, the main city of the Night Wishes, which had just been peaceful and harmonious, was immediately shrouded in fear and unease.


    "What happened?!"


    All the residents�� hearts unanimously asked this question and turned their gazes towards the lord��s castle, trying to figure out what exactly had happened.


    Then, the residents saw an unbelievable scene beyond their imagination. Accompanied by the blooming of a crimson light, the upper level of the castle was suddenly blown out, leaving a huge gap! Then, under the dumbfounded gazes of everyone, two figures suddenly soared into the air and fiercely clashed in the sky.


    One of them, a red-haired man wearing the traditional long robe of the Church Nation��s high-ranking officials, was none other than Scarlet, one of the Church Wings who had come to the Night Wishes City as an envoy. The other, a girl with beautiful pink hair and unique heterochromatic eyes, was none other than Miss Yuan��er, who had just completed her engagement and was well-known throughout the Night Wishes City.


    As for why these two suddenly clashed, people were no longer concerned about it.


    Because the moment the two figures rushed out of the castle, everyone��s eyes and attention almost unanimously gathered on the pink-haired girl. Seeing the black aura surging around the girl and feeling the nauseating aura coming from that black aura, everyone��s expressions underwent an earth-shattering change.


    They didn��t even have time to think about why the two started fighting. There was only one question left in their minds:


    --"Shadow Power?! Miss Yuan��er is... is an Abyssal demon?!!!"--


    This intensity of aura?


    And it��s a Demon King-level Abyss demon?!


    Could it be that the reason why the Night Wishes City has been peaceful in recent years is because the ruler is a Demon King-level Abyss demon?! We... we are all humans raised by Abyssal demons?!!


    What... what... what��s going on?!


    In an instant, the atmosphere of panic began to spread at an unprecedented speed. Eyes filled with confusion, doubt, and anger were constantly cast towards Yuan��er. After a brief shock, some residents even cast supportive gazes towards Scarlet Crescent.


    Not only that, after sensing that Yuan��er had released Shadow Power aura, the guards of the Night Wishes City also stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    This led to a very strange phenomenon.


    Even though she was fighting on her home turf, Yuan��er didn��t receive any support. She could only fight against Scarlet alone.


    Yuan��er had somewhat anticipated this situation.


    The hostility of the human populace towards Abyssal demons was deeply rooted. Trying to change this concept in just six short years might still be a bit of a pipe dream.


    Rather, it was thanks to the people-friendly image she had cultivated over the years that the people and guards didn��t turn against her and help Scarlet attack her. That was already a blessing.


    Now, the only ones who could help her were probably the few confidants who knew her identity and the people of the Black Rose family who were still stationed in the Night Wishes City.


    Unfortunately, they were currently...


    Glancing at the people of the Black Rose family who were surrounded by Church Nation guards and caught in a fierce battle inside the castle, Yuan��er couldn��t help but frown, her eyes filled with worry.


    Damn it.


    "If Grandpa woke up, we wouldn��t be in such a passive situation..."


    --"Do you still have the mind to worry about others?"--


    Almost the moment this cold male voice entered her ears, a white figure flashed behind Yuan��er, and countless sharp spikes formed from crimson holy magic energy rained down on Yuan��er��s back like a storm. Fortunately, Yuan��er turned her body into black mist in time, barely dodging Scarlet��s powerful strike.


    "You bastard..."


    Staring at Scarlet Crescent, who had spread his red energy wings and had a cold expression not far away, Yuan��er angrily clenched her fists.


    Facing this culprit who had nearly killed her grandfather, the killing intent in Yuan��er��s heart was constantly overflowing.


    The instinct of an Abyss demon urged Yuan��er to tear the enemy in front of her into pieces.


    But reason kept pulling Yuan��er��s body back.


    She was clear that the enemy in front of her was very strong... If she rashly attacked, it would be difficult to win. The most suitable method was to wait for reinforcements to arrive. This place was close to the Great Winter Forest. She had already summoned the Abyss demon horde. When the time came, she could use numbers to overwhelm him to death!


    It��s just that when Scarlet Crescent first showed hostility, she had already summoned the Abyss demon horde! Why hadn��t they arrived yet?


    "Are you waiting for your people��s reinforcements?"


    As if guessing Yuan��er��s thoughts, Scarlet Crescent said indifferently. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "If you��re waiting for that group of Abyssal demons, don��t even think about it. They have already been intercepted by our Church Nation��s troops."


    "Intercepted? What a joke..."


    "It��s not a joke. You don��t really think that our Church Nation��s soldiers are still the same as before, allowing you Abyssal demons to slaughter them at will, right? We, who have received the goddess��s blessing, are already different from the past. Blocking those hundreds of thousands of Abyssal demons is not impossible."


    "But you only have a few hundred people. Even if they all received blessings like you, it��s still impossible... Hmm? Could it be?!!"


    In an instant, Yuan��er��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Vaguely, the little one had already guessed the reason for the situation.


    And Scarlet��s next words further confirmed her guess.


    "Your guard commander, after learning about your Abyssal identity, agreed to lend us the teleportation magic formation of the Night Wishes City."


    "That damn traitor..."


    "Don��t say that. He was just following his own beliefs. Besides, weren��t you the one who deceived him first? A Demon King disguised as a noble lady."


    "Tsk..."


    "Hehe."


    After seeing Yuan��er��s solemn expression, a pleased smile gradually appeared on Scarlet��s handsome face. The way he looked at Yuan��er was not like looking at an equally matched opponent, but more like looking at an easily obtainable prey.


    "It��s useless even if you don��t accept it. At this point, you can only rely on yourself, Miss Yuan��er. I hope you can let me enjoy myself thoroughly~"


    With that said, Scarlet slowly raised his hand and pointed at Yuan��er��s chest. Countless sharp crimson energy needles suddenly condensed in the air, passing by a few blood butterflies, and surrounded Yuan��er from all directions.


    "By the way, let me ask you a question, Miss Yuan��er."


    "Do Demon King still feel pain?"


    "Why are you asking this?"


    "Nothing. I just hope that when I pierce through you later, you won��t scream too miserably. I��m a bit soft-hearted."


    As the words were spoken, a trace of morbid cruelty gradually appeared in Scarlet��s pleased smile.


    ----


    At the same time, in the Imperial Capital - Wisteria.


    When Pierre, who had returned from hunting, stepped into the palace, the scene before his eyes directly made his body tremble.


    "What... what happened?!"


    At this moment, in the vast square, the imperial guard troops that were originally guarding here had disappeared without a trace. Instead, there were countless neatly cut limbs and flesh. Blood had dyed the pure white square a crimson color, and the thick smell of blood filled the air.


    There was no doubt that the palace had been attacked.


    To be able to defeat hundreds of imperial guards and break through the city��s defensive magic formation, the attacker��s strength was undoubtedly very powerful.


    Realizing this point, unease instantly overflowed in Pierre��s eyes.


    "AYA!"


    The purple-haired maid, who felt a great sense of unease, directly threw away the box containing the criminal��s head in her hand and suddenly rushed towards the inner palace...


    Damn it.


    You stupid woman, please be safe!!

 Chapter 947 - 948: The Entangler

    12/15


    Pierre was very anxious.


    After dealing with the Church Nation invaders at the border of Saint Lomari, Pierre took the head of the leader and rushed back to the Imperial Capital - Wisteria, with almost no delay along the way.


    However, in just a few short days, when Pierre returned to Wisteria, the Imperial Capital was already in chaos, and the Imperial Palace had suffered a devastating attack. Looking at the corpses that were cut into pieces all over the square, Pierre couldn��t help but bite his lips tightly, and feelings of anger and unease began to grow and fester in his heart.


    After sensing the remnants of holy magic energy in the air, even Pierre, who usually didn��t like to use his brain much, couldn��t help but guess the cause and effect of the situation.


    Those infiltration teams from the Church Nation at the border were probably just bait to attract his attention, while the real main force took advantage of his absence from the Imperial Capital to launch an attack on the palace.


    Luring the tiger away from the mountain?


    "Despicable bastards!"


    Wasn��t the old woman guarding the Imperial Palace? If even she was defeated... the invaders from the Church Nation this time seemed to be no easy prey.


    Aya, you stupid woman, please don��t be in trouble!!


    With an extremely uneasy heart, Pierre quickly walked towards the depths of the palace, trying to find Aya��s whereabouts.


    Even if Aya was already dead, he had to see the corpse!


    At this moment, the azure communication magic stone on Pierre��s necklace suddenly emitted a few faint blue lights. Then, a magnetic, mature, and steady male voice entered Pierre��s mind.


    "Lord Pierre, please calm down."


    "Xiao?! Don��t look for me at this time. I��m very busy!"


    "Calm down! Lord Pierre, I know you want to find Miss Aya. The members of Nightingale have already confirmed Miss Aya��s location through aerial observation."


    "Where?!!"


    "In the sacrificial hall where the ��Goddess��s Birthday Festival�� is being held! But there��s a very powerful person there."


    "I know. I��m going to beat the crap out of that guy!"


    "You can��t beat him up. Lord Pierre, listen to me. After saving Miss Aya, you should try to act like you��re falling into..."


    However, before Xiao could finish his words, he was ruthlessly interrupted by Pierre:


    "We��ll talk about that after saving that stupid woman. I don��t have time to listen to your nonsense now!!"


    "Hey, hey!! Listen to me!!"


    "No time!"


    After learning about Aya��s location, Pierre, who only wanted to save her, ignored Xiao��s words without a second thought. He even tore the necklace with the communication magic stone from his neck and directly crushed it, throwing it into a nearby bush. With his leg muscles tensed, propelled by his powerful leg strength, Pierre suddenly turned into a purple lightning bolt, rushing towards the sacrificial hall behind the palace.


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar that sounded like a thunderbolt, the dark iron gate of the sacrificial hall was suddenly punched and sent flying by Pierre. Facing the thick smell of blood, Pierre anxiously called out:


    "Aya!! Where are you?!"


    However, what responded to him was a hoarse and unfamiliar male voice.


    --"Are you looking for your Mistress? Miss Head Maid?"--


    Hearing this, Pierre turned his gaze towards the source of the voice and suddenly waved his hand. The powerful wind pressure dispersed all the bloody mist in the hall. And when the scene inside the hall was fully revealed in front of Pierre, this Sword Demon King��s expression suddenly turned solemn, and his eyes narrowed.


    At this moment, the originally solemn and dignified sacrificial hall was not only filled with blood and flesh, but it had also become like a spider demon��s nest. Silver threads resembling spider silk were all over the hall, and hundreds of Saint Lomari officials, guards, and servants were entangled by the threads and suspended in mid-air. Entangled by these threads and cut with countless wounds, they couldn��t help but let out one miserable wail after another.


    Upon seeing Pierre, these people began to cast pleading gazes at him one after another.


    After all, in their minds, this maid who had been accompanying the Empress for many years seemed to possess extraordinary strength.


    Of course, Pierre directly chose to ignore these pleading gazes.


    Because what Pierre cared about the most was not these people hanging by the threads, but the green-haired girl sitting on the sacrificial altar.


    "Aya?"


    At this moment, Aya��s figure suddenly entered Pierre��s eyes. The Empress of Saint Lomari had already lost her former splendor and elegance. Her entire face was pale, her gorgeous dress was cut into a tattered state, and the exposed skin was covered with ferocious blood marks. The girl seemed to have been tortured for too long. She had lost consciousness due to excessive blood loss, but still instinctively let pained sound.


    Staring at Aya like this, Pierre tightly clenched his fists, and an unprecedented anger continuously overflowed from his eyes.


    The next moment, this angry and murderous gaze suddenly locked onto the tall figure behind Aya.


    It was a rather burly-looking man, wearing a black trench coat, with short gray-white hair, and a white mask to conceal his true appearance. Pierre didn��t know the man��s identity. But what he clearly knew was that this man was the culprit behind all of this.


    "Who are you?"


    Pierre said coldly, and the Shadow Power inside his body began to surge.


    Unknowingly, lightning had begun to burst out around Pierre��s body.


    On the other side, seeming to have noticed Pierre��s intention, the gray-haired man playfully spoke up to remind him.


    "Calm down, Head Maid. If you act rashly, your mistress��s little head might relocate at any time."


    Caressing Aya��s neck, the gray-haired man revealed a meaningful smile.


    And very proudly, he displayed the fatal thread entangled around Aya��s neck in front of Pierre��s eyes.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Hehe, I am just stating an objective fact. Also..."


    With that said, the gray-haired man��s gaze meaningfully swept over the hundreds of suspended people from the Saint Lomari Empire present, as well as the magic formation hidden in the corner of the hall that was in operation.


    "Head Maid, I have to remind you of one more thing. If you act rashly, these people will also die together. Moreover, this is the venue of the ��Goddess��s Birthday Festival��. There are several communication magics hidden here that are transmitting the events happening here to the entire Saint Lomari Empire. Once you make a move, everyone will know your identity."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, the purple-haired maid was stunned for a moment. The eyes that were originally filled with killing intent suddenly flashed with a trace of confusion.


    "Hehe..."


    Seeing this, the corners of the gray-haired man��s mouth under the mask slowly rose, revealing a smile that seemed to have everything under control.


    "If you don��t want all of this to happen, it��s best if you don��t do anything."


    It seemed that Demon King having emotions and reason was not necessarily a bad thing. Having been together for a full six years, the Sword Demon must have developed certain feelings for some of the humans present. In addition, this fellow had been hiding his identity and painstakingly managing the Saint Lomari Empire for many years. He certainly wouldn��t want his identity to be exposed. Using these points, his actions could be restrained.


    While the Sword Demon was in a dilemma and hesitation, with his hands and feet tied, and before he could activate that terrifying armor, the gray-haired man��s fingers hidden behind Aya gently pulled. The threads that had been lurking under the floor of the sacrificial hall gradually appeared and silently surrounded the Sword Demon.


    Next, as long as he pulled his fingers, the sharp threads would dismember this spine-chilling Sword Demon into pieces.


    At this moment, the brown eyes under the gray-haired man��s mask gradually overflowed with a frenzied joy of being about to succeed.


    However, the next moment, in response to the gray-haired man��s words, Pierre��s reaction was completely unexpected. After being confused for a while, Pierre tilted his head very seriously:


    "These people? Who are they? Whether they live or die has nothing to do with me."


    "What?"


    The unexpected answer stunned the gray-haired man.


    But before he could react to what was going on, the vast and boundless Shadow Power aura, like the abyss of the sea, suddenly rushed towards him, carrying the raging power of thunder!! Under the flashing of lightning, those hostages that the gray-haired man used as human shields in front of him were directly devoured by the ferocious thunder, turning to ashes without even having the chance to let out a scream.


    And Pierre himself rushed to the gray-haired man��s front at lightning speed.


    "Also, if my identity is exposed, then so be it. You don��t really think that if my identity is exposed, I won��t be able to control this Saint Lomari, do you?! You think you can restrain me with just these few points?! Are you an idiot?!!"


    As the words were spoken, under the gray-haired man��s horrified gaze, Pierre��s iron fist filled with the power of thunder rapidly enlarged in his eyes.


    What?!


    sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 948 - 949: Seville

    13/15


    the remaining 2 chapter will be posted with tomorrows 4 chapters, because of the cliffhanger :3


    ---


    Boom!!!


    Amidst an earth-shattering loud noise, the raging power of thunder rampaged like a ferocious beast inside the sacrificial hall. In an instant, the hundreds of people from the Saint Lomari Empire that the gray-haired man used as hostages were ruthlessly affected and annihilated by Pierre��s power.


    Indeed, there were hundreds of innocent imperial citizens in the hall. But for Pierre, a Demon King, aside from a small number of humans he acknowledged, other people were just trash not even comparable to ants.


    Previously, out of respect for his mother��s authority and his sisters�� requests, Pierre wouldn��t lay a hand on them for no reason.


    But expecting Pierre to protect them was obviously a pipe dream.


    Moreover, the always simple-minded Pierre only had time to think about how to save Aya. He didn��t have time to consider the life and death of others.


    Not considering this point was the gray-haired man��s biggest mistake.


    And he quickly paid the price. Before the gray-haired man could react to the situation, Pierre punched him in the face, sending him flying back and crashing through the wall of the hall.


    Under the violent impact, this century-old sacrificial hall collapsed and turned into a pile of ruins.


    Amidst the rippling of purple Shadow Power, a purple figure shrouded in lightning all over slowly descended onto the ruins, holding the barely breathing beauty in his arms.


    Looking at the badly injured Aya, a trace of heartache flashed in Pierre��s eyes.


    But soon, Pierre revealed a fierce and solemn gaze and said in a serious and indisputable tone:


    "Stupid woman! You still owe me a full five years of paid vacation. You��re not allowed to die before paying it back."


    As the words were spoken, Pierre waved his hand, and his blood splashed onto an imperial minister buried under the ruins, barely alive. After coming into contact with the blood, the minister��s body swelled and mutated at a visible speed. In a short while, the minister who was just half-dead became lively and energetic.


    The only flaw was that his appearance underwent some small changes.


    Directly transforming from a human into a purple-skinned, fanged Abyssal demon that constantly let out terrifying low growls.


    After carefully taking the unconscious Aya from Pierre��s hands, the Abyssal demon suddenly leaped with its powerful jumping ability, flying towards the distance, towards the direction of the Sadik Empire��s embassy.


    After ensuring that Aya had left the battlefield, Pierre slowly turned his gaze and cast an extremely cold look at the gray-haired man kneeling on the ground not far away, covering his face and continuously spitting blood:


    "The broadcasting magic stones have been destroyed. You don��t need to continue hiding your identity anymore, Church Nation trash."


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe..."


    After a burst of cold laughter, the gray-haired man slowly raised his head and took off the already half-shattered mask, revealing that plain, weathered, but resolute face. Facing the Sword Demon King��s sharp gaze, the gray-haired man met the other party��s eyes without showing any weakness.


    "That��s right. But I didn��t expect you to decisively release your power. Aren��t you afraid of the subsequent impact brought by the exposure of your identity?"


    "Impact? I don��t care about such things."


    Pierre answered bluntly.


    As his words were spoken, dense purple Shadow Power began to gradually envelop him and condense into energy armor.


    "The fear and doubts of the people? Does it matter? Even if they rebel, so what? Previously hiding my identity was just to meet the expectations of my mother and sisters. I myself don��t really like doing such things. We are the rulers, the feeders of these foolish humans, but we have to disguise ourselves as humans and live that kind of boring life with a hidden identity. Taking this opportunity to let those trash witness reality seems to be a good choice too. Those who have objections, just kill them all."


    "This is the Sword Demon��s thinking? It��s really simple and crude."


    "Yes. Since we��ve said this much, let me ask a simple and crude question too."


    "Hmm? What question?"


    "What are your last words? Don��t expect to be able to return alive after daring to run wild in my territory."


    As the words continued to be spoken, Pierre��s gentle voice gradually became magnetic, and in the end, it turned hoarse and gloomy, as if a demon had crawled out of purgatory, making people shudder.


    Not only the voice, but Pierre��s appearance also underwent an earth-shattering change. When issuing the death sentence to the gray-haired man, Pierre had already transformed into a six-meter-tall sword demon shrouded in purple thunder armor. Under the armor, his eyes erupted with an eerie red light filled with killing intent, and this gaze was firmly locked onto the gray-haired man.


    The next moment, Pierre slowly raised his hand, and the pale giant sword filled with violent energy suddenly pointed at the space between the gray-haired man��s eyebrows.


    Facing the killing intent howling from the Sword Demon like blades, the gray-haired man laughed a little self-deprecatingly.


    "Hehe, last words? You make it sound like you��ve already won."


    With that said, the gray-haired man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Originally, I planned to use traps and hostages to directly kill you before you released your power, but now it seems the plan has failed. However, this is just my most idealized plan. In my other plans, directly confronting you like this is an indispensable part."


    "Hoh?"


    "Sword Demon. Don��t put me in the same category as those Heavenly Apostles you defeated in the past. I have the power blessing of the Goddess. Now, let me show you."


    As soon as the words fell, the gray-haired man suddenly raised his hand and pressed it against his chest. The energy all over his body began to gather towards his heart. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by the distortion and vibration of space, a holy silver light burst out from the gray-haired man! The holy silver light was like the dawn��s first light, instantly dispelling the darkness between heaven and earth. The Shadow Power that came with Pierre��s murderous aura collapsed in an instant under the illumination of the silver light. The dazzling light even made Pierre subconsciously raise his hand to block it.


    The next moment, under Pierre��s slightly startled gaze, the silver holy light continuously overflowed from the gray-haired man��s chest, quickly enveloping his entire body. Under the embrace of the silver light, one ancient golden rune after another appeared on the gray-haired man��s body and face. Not only that, the silver light began to gather on the man��s back, merging with the strangely growing exoskeleton, actually turning into six arms made of silver energy skeleton on his back.


    Of course, the change in appearance was one aspect. More importantly, the gray-haired man��s aura was also rising.


    He, who already possessed peak eighth-rank strength, was now exuding a spine-chilling powerful fluctuation all over his body. The brown holy energy that was originally completely suppressed by Pierre��s thunder power vaguely confronted the Shadow Power field.


    "Is this your trump card?"


    Looking at the gray-haired man slowly landing under the embrace of holy light, Pierre asked indifferently.


    As a traditional boss trained by Yumo, Pierre had no interest in interrupting others in the middle of their ultimate move. That would be too boring. Moreover, Pierre, who hadn��t had a big fight for a full six years, naturally wanted to enjoy it when he rarely encountered someone he found extremely annoying and wanted to beat up.


    Facing Pierre��s question, the gray-haired man, who had released all his power, clasped his hands together with incomparable devoutness and looked at the sky.


    "Yes, this is my trump card. This is a power that can only be used by the strong chosen by the Goddess, Divine Grace Bestowed."


    "Divine Grace Bestowed?"


    "Yes, completely releasing the Goddess��s divine power hidden in the origin crystal core, letting it fuse with one��s own blood and holy energy, unleashing the full power and potential of the believer. With ��Divine Grace Bestowed�� activated, my strength is more than double my original."


    As soon as the words fell, as if to prove his words, the gray-haired man��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the raging brown holy energy between heaven and earth howled and rushed towards Pierre like a beast that had broken free from its shackles!


    In an instant, the aura of the holy energy actually completely suppressed Pierre��s thunder power.


    For Pierre, this could be said to be an unprecedented experience. At this moment, the scarlet eyes under the Sword Demon��s armor actually revealed a trace of surprise.


    And after a brief surprise, the Sword Demon actually let out a series of eerie laughter.


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe, HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Facing the madly laughing Sword Demon, the gray-haired man frowned in displeasure.


    After witnessing his powerful trump card, not only did he not show any fear, but he laughed with excitement?


    "What��s so funny?"


    "You��ve gotten a lot stronger, right?"


    "Yes, so what?"


    "In that case, you should be able to take a few more beatings?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It��s a very simple meaning! I��m very angry right now!!! You better hold on for a while before I vent my anger!!! I��m going to get back ten times the debt you owe for hurting AYA!!!!!!"


    Pierre roared, letting out an earth-shattering howl.


    As the Sword Demon��s roar resounded throughout the entire Wisteria, the battle between the two officially began.


    The next moment, the purple light surged, and Pierre, who had a belly full of anger, directly turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed to the gray-haired man��s front, suddenly swinging his sword at the gray-haired man��s head!


    Facing Pierre��s attack and his boastful words, the gray-haired man unhurriedly revealed a trace of a contemptuous smile.


    Hehe, ignorant monster.


    Today, I will let you personally experience what it means that there��s always someone better.


    --"I am one of the Church Nation��s Six Wings, Seville Bonte. Remember my name, Sword Demon! This is the name of the person who will bestow defeat upon you!"��

 Chapter 949 - 950: Xiao’s Plan

    1/6


    The Sword Demon, the most beastly and difficult to deal with Demon King on the Continent.


    After releasing his power, the armor that envelops his body possesses the nauseating ability to distort all attacks, like cheating.


    Thanks to this ability, neither physical attacks nor magical attacks can harm Sword Demon, which makes him almost invincible.


    Even someone as strong as Emperor Enzo could only restrain the Sword Demon back then, but couldn��t defeat him.


    After a brief dozens of exchanges, Seville had a deep understanding of this.


    "This ability to distort attacks is indeed not easy to deal with."


    Seeing his silver threads condensed from pure holy energy, which could melt iron like mud, mysteriously distort when they were about to touch Sword Demon��s armor, Seville coldly muttered.


    In the state of Divine Grace Bestowed, his ordinary attacks were enough to heavily injure an eighth-level powerhouse.


    However, now, no matter how hard he tried, his attacks still couldn��t touch the Sword Demon in the slightest.


    It showed how troublesome Pierre��s distortion ability was.


    But even if his series of attacks were all ineffective, Seville didn��t show a panicked expression like Pierre��s past opponents. Instead, he remained calm and composed, as if everything was under his control.


    "That��s all."


    Indeed, Sword Demon��s ability was difficult to deal with, but there was nothing perfect in the world.


    Even the most powerful ability would have weaknesses.


    And now, thanks to the brave and fearless sacrifice of hundreds of believers, this weakness had been grasped by him.


    Goddess, your subordinate will not fail the mission. Sword Demon��s invincible myth will come to an end today!


    Thinking like this, Seville suddenly revealed a slightly manic and ferocious smile, and abruptly dodged Pierre��s imposing slash with a sidestep. Pierre��s slash was so fierce that it directly split the Imperial City below in half. Even though he dodged the slash, the shockwave of the sword energy still tore off one of Seville��s silver-white arms.


    This body-tearing pain didn��t affect Seville��s fighting spirit in the slightest. Instead, it made him display an unprecedented fighting spirit.


    The next moment, taking advantage of the Sword Demon��s momentary stalemate after his attack missed, Seville��s eyes suddenly narrowed as he sensed the timing was ripe!


    The overwhelming hatred and killing intent suppressed in his heart suddenly erupted! Like a rolling flood, it surged towards Pierre with an unstoppable momentum.


    "It��s time to pay back for killing my daughter!! Die, you monster!!!"


    Accompanied by Seville��s hysterical roar, his rear hands fearlessly reached out and directly grasped that sword edge filled with terrifying power, without any fear of the raging thunder on it! Even though his arms were instantly bombed into a bloody mess by the thunder power, Seville had no intention of letting go at all. At the same time, the five remaining arms on his back suddenly distorted and transformed into sharp swords exuding a shocking holy energy concentration, and with lightning speed, they stabbed towards the Sword Demon!!


    Stabbing towards Pierre��s chest!


    Under normal circumstances, all attacks would be distorted when approaching Pierre, ultimately missing the target unfortunately.


    However, this time, Seville��s attack showed no signs of distortion and directly pierced Pierre��s armor.


    ?!!!


    Hmm?!


    This, this guy?!!


    Found the gap through the sensing of the silver threads?!!


    At this moment, even Pierre, who was shrouded in the desire for battle and revenge, unprecedentedly showed a trace of surprise.


    "Not good..."


    Crack.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, as Pierre��s words fell, amidst Seville��s heart-wrenching howl, the five silver swords suddenly pierced through Pierre��s impenetrable armor and fiercely stabbed into his flesh!


    "Go to hell! Monster!!!"


    Boom!!!


    The next moment, a terrifying shockwave swept through the entire Imperial Capital, and the Imperial Palace and the parliament were instantly razed to the ground.


    The silver-white holy energy erupted in the sky, bursting out with world-destroying energy fluctuations, directly turning into a doomsday sun symbolizing death under the dumbfounded gazes of the nearby Wisteria residents... Just as this terrifying energy bloomed in the sky, almost at the moment when everyone was fleeing in terror, a pink figure stood firmly on the roof against the incoming hurricane, silently watching this epic battlefield. Using the giant hammer in her hand to support herself on the roof, the petite girl didn��t get blown away by the hurricane.


    And this seemingly small and fragile girl was actually one of the high-level leaders of the Black Rose family and the current ambassador of the Sadik Empire to Saint Lomari.


    An early eighth-level powerhouse named Qiu Mingtong.


    Although Qiu Mingtong had surpassed Xi Zhi through six years of hard cultivation and became the third eighth-level powerhouse of the Black Rose family, at this moment, she had no intention of helping Pierre confront Seville.


    After all, this level of battle was not something she, a mere early eighth-level, could participate in. With her strength, once she got involved, she would only be crushed by the clashing violent energy.


    However, while observing this sudden battle, Qiu Mingtong didn��t show any unease, even though the famous Sword Demon had already been suppressed by the Church Nation powerhouse.


    The girl just kept staring blankly at everything in front of her, and through the communication magic stone, she transmitted everything happening on the battlefield and in the capital of Saint Lomari in real-time to a certain city in the southern part of the Sadik Empire, thousands of miles away.


    --"Reporting to Lord Duke, an attack has occurred here in Wisteria. Seville Bonte, the Merciful Wing of the Church Nation, has already engaged in battle with Lord Pierre. From the current situation, it seems that Church Wing is really suppressing Lord Pierre. May I ask, what should your subordinate do now?"--


    Facing Qiu Mingtong��s question, on the other end of the communication magic stone, a man sitting calmly at his desk, after quietly listening to Qiu Mingtong��s report, unhurriedly put down the documents in his hand and indifferently instructed. There was no surprise or panic in his tone due to this sudden attack, as if everything was within his expectations.


    "Although it was expected, to think he can suppress Lord Pierre? It seems the Church Wings really have some skills. However, you don��t need to intervene. Just take care of Aya. Let the battle between Pierre and Seville take its natural course."


    "No need to assist? Or ask Lady Kalina for help?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. You just need to silently monitor and inform me of the situation at any time."


    "Understood."


    "Mm. Be careful. Don��t get involved. Otherwise, it will be dangerous."


    After smiling and giving a few caring instructions, the black-haired man, who was the head of the Black Rose family, temporarily ceased the conversation with Qiu Mingtong and slowly put down the communication magic stone in his hand.


    "Wisteria was also attacked as expected? Haha..."


    "An attack? Then..."


    Secretary Wanya, who was quietly standing beside Xiao, asked with some unease:


    "I remember the Saint Lomari Empire is holding a memorial ceremony? If they fight like this, won��t the higher-ups...?"


    "It��s fine."


    Xiao waved his hand dismissively:


    "I already told Aya beforehand to mainly invite the opposition and those restless fellows to this memorial ceremony. It doesn��t matter if they are eliminated. Rather, Seville has done us a favor and dealt with some troublesome fellows that we can��t directly take action against. Well... but these are not the main points. The main point is..."


    While speaking, Xiao reached out and pulled out a stack from the six mountains of documents beside him.


    "The Church Nation probably want to create chaos all over the continent to keep us occupied. If they plan to act like this, hmm, we��ll respond according to Plan F-2."


    After fiddling with the thick documents in his hand for a moment, Xiao turned his head as if seeking an opinion and slowly cast his gaze towards the golden-haired little loli sitting on the sofa, quietly drinking tea:


    "What do you think? Lady Youlan?"


    Facing Xiao��s inquiry, Youlan slowly put down the teacup in her hand and replied with a solemn expression:


    "I have no objections... As long as in the end, that Demon God can be lured out."

 Chapter 950 - 951: Mommy Became Smarter!?

    2/6


    "As long as that Demon Goddess can be dealt with."


    The golden-haired little loli calmly nodded.


    The identity of the little loli was naturally Youlan, who had rushed to Sabelius from Fata after stunning Sebastian. Currently, in the entire Abyssal demon forces, there were only three people who knew Youlan��s true state.


    Kalina was one, while Xiao and his secretary Wanya were the other two.


    Hmm?


    You said Pierre? Considering Pierre��s unreliable head, he had already completely forgotten after being hit by lady Youlan��s great memory consciousness technique...


    Although mentally prepared, whenever looking at the loli-fied Youlan, Xiao would still overflow with mixed emotions.


    After reading the plan handed over by Xiao and glancing at the mountain of documents on Xiao��s desk, Youlan��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Plan F-2? You��re still as steady as ever, actually making so many contingency plans."


    "It can��t be helped."


    Xiao shook his head somewhat helplessly.


    "That former first apostle of the Church is also a cautious type. Even though Asar is his collaborator, he didn��t inform her of the entire plan. So, I can only roughly predict Tanya��s plan based on the intelligence Asar fed back recently, Xi Zhi��s report, and the information you intercepted, Lady Youlan. Since it��s a prediction, there will always be inaccuracies, so to be safe, I made several backup plans."


    "Several? Hehe... But that��s good. Five attack points this time?"


    "Yes, that��s right."


    Xiao slightly nodded and replied noncommittally.


    "That guy is much bolder than we imagined. In addition to the attack on Miss Yuan��er that you confirmed, Lord Pierre, Limo, Liyu, and Shuoyue were all attacked as well. Not only that, within the Sadik Empire, in just the past ten minutes, there have been twenty-three attacks targeting our Black Rose."


    "What a big move."


    "Yes. Moreover, the battle footage has been transmitted to various countries through the influence mode. Lord Pierre and Miss Yuan��er��s Abyssal demon identities can no longer be concealed. Now, Saint Lomari and the Night Wishes City have already turned into a mess."


    "It��s normal. It��s still difficult for ordinary people to accept that their leaders are actually Abyssal demon incarnations or related to Abyssal demon forces."


    "Yes, deeply rooted concepts can��t be distorted in a short period of time."


    "In that case, let��s act according to your plan. If she wants us to fall into chaos, let��s play along and be chaotic for a while. If things don��t develop according to that apostle��s expectations, it will be difficult to lure out that Demon Goddess."


    "Indeed. The Demon Goddess... Hehe..."


    Coldly laughing, a chilling intent gradually overflowed from Xiao��s eyes.


    However, in his cold gaze, an unusual excitement surged.


    Those Church Nation fellows had been restless since Mengxi began her seclusion a few years ago.


    The reason they started acting now was because of Lady Yumo��s return.


    What did Tanya want to do?


    Xiao knew it very well.


    That Church Nation apostle wanted to use Yumo to make Yumo fight against the Goddess. Borrowing the Goddess��s hand to eliminate Lady Yumo. And when the Goddess had consumed most of her strength, she would reap the benefits and command the Demon Goddess in full state to kill the Goddess and seize the World��s Heart.


    In this way, the two biggest threats to them would no longer exist, and this first apostle could grasp the World��s Heart and completely control the world.


    Therefore, in order to realize this plan, the Church Nation had been secretly accumulating strength over the years and waiting for Yumo��s return.


    It��s just that, indeed, you have been waiting for Lady Yumo��s return.


    But haven��t we been doing the same?


    You��re not the only ones waiting for Lady Yumo.


    After all, for us, only Lady Yumo can deal with that Demon Goddess.


    If it weren��t for the fear of that Demon Goddess��s power, we would have directly suppressed and killed you when you started having crooked thoughts. How could we have endured and let you run amok so recklessly?!


    "So presumptuous. After Lady Yumo deals with that Demon Goddess, we must properly educate those brats from the Church Nation."


    Suddenly clenching his right fist, Xiao said coldly.


    Obviously, the head of the Black Rose family, who always repaid grudges tenfold, was still quite displeased with enduring the Church Nation��s rampage for several years. He had long planned hundreds of great purge plans targeting the Church Nation in his heart.


    However, displeasure was displeasure. The unhappy mood wouldn��t affect Xiao��s rationality.


    "After all, it��s the Demon Goddess. To let Lady Yumo win with certainty, Asar needs to make some preparations on Tanya��s side."


    "Tanya? What does Lady Yumo��s victory have to do with that woman?"


    "Relationship? A big one."


    Xiao replied with a light smile:


    "How could there not be? That apostle most likely signed a soul contract with the Demon Goddess. She helped the Demon Goddess remove the seal and regain freedom. In return, after regaining new life, that Demon Goddess obeys Tanya��s orders. Otherwise, based on the Demon Goddess��s tyrannical temperament from three thousand years ago, if it didn��t receive orders, how could it possibly lurk peacefully in human society?"


    "You want to use that soul contract?"


    "Control Tanya and use the soul contract to restrain the Demon Goddess��s power, then we can ensure Lady Yumo��s victory."


    "If restrained, we can win?"


    Wanya still seemed a bit uneasy.


    "It��s possible. According to my judgment, that Demon Goddess��s strength should be inferior to Lady Yumo��s. Otherwise, why would she go through such a roundabout way to set up a situation to force Lady Yumo to become the Goddess��s enemy? If her strength was strong enough, she could directly subdue Lady Yumo or take us hostage to threaten her. Talking with strength is the essence of the Abyssal demon race."


    With that said, Xiao slowly turned his gaze towards that cute golden-haired little loli:


    "Lady Youlan, then according to Plan F-2, the task of infiltrating the Church Nation to control Tanya will be handed to you."


    "..."


    "Hmm? Lady Youlan?"


    After being slightly stunned, Xiao awkwardly discovered that in response to his solemn instructions, Youlan didn��t give a reply but fell into a strange silence. Seeing Youlan like this, Xiao couldn��t help but frown.


    "What��s wrong? Is there a problem with the plan?"


    "How should I put it?"


    Youlan pursed her lips with some entanglement and spoke out the doubts hidden in her heart.


    "I don��t know if it��s my misconception, but I feel that Tanya is not the Demon Goddess��s contractor."


    "Hmm?"


    At these words, a trace of solemnity suddenly flashed in Xiao��s black eyes.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "If she signed a soul contract with a much stronger existence, theoretically, after receiving the infusion of powerful soul power, Tanya��s strength should also skyrocket. But in fact, she seems to have only reached mid-eighth level now? Also, if she could really control the Demon Goddess, why didn��t she directly have that Demon Goddess transform into the Girl of Destiny��s appearance to kill us? Wouldn��t that directly force Mother to become the Goddess��s mortal enemy? That Demon Goddess of falsehood and deception is capable of doing that."


    Recalling the oppression she felt when facing the Demon Goddess in the consciousness space for the first time, Youlan said with a solemn expression.


    Faced with Youlan��s doubts, after a moment of silence, Xiao spoke out his judgment.


    "I have also considered this point, but I think you��re overthinking it. Regarding the increase in strength, Tanya indeed hasn��t changed much, but when she signed the contract with the Demon Goddess, the Demon Goddess had just been unsealed and its power was weak. The soul power it could provide as feedback was limited, so it��s understandable that her strength didn��t increase greatly. As for why not transform into the Girl of Destiny? It should be to play it safe. Tanya is a cautious fellow. Without knowing Lady Yumo��s location, if she acted rashly, she would very likely be directly exposed. After all, she couldn��t determine whether Lady Yumo was still hiding in the dark to protect us. It��s probably because Lady Yumo has now come to the Holy Capital Vinati that the Church Nation fellows dare to act recklessly in Mengxi��s name."


    "I also think so, Lady Youlan."


    Wanya, who was respectfully standing behind Xiao, nodded in agreement.


    "I hope I��m overthinking it."


    Youlan sighed heavily with a complex mood.


    "Don��t mind it. Continue the execution of the original plan, Xiao."


    "I know... Hmm?"


    Just as he was responding, Xiao��s brows suddenly raised, and he picked up another document on the desk with some confusion. On that blank piece of paper, a magic formation suddenly appeared, and blue characters began to emerge on the paper one by one. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this situation, Youlan curiously asked:


    "What��s the matter?"


    "That Asar is sending me a message using encrypted means. It��s just, why now? Theoretically, after finishing the meeting with Tanya in the morning, the results should have been fed back already."


    The displeasure in Xiao��s tone was evident.


    "Perhaps there was some reason for the delay. That little one doesn��t have the guts to disobey you. So, what message did she send?"


    "Let me see, the content of her meeting with Tanya, and... Huh? Seriously?... Is this a mistake?"


    However, while reading, Xiao��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a shocked and startled expression suddenly appeared in his black eyes. Obviously, there was information beyond Xiao��s expectations in the intelligence transmitted by Asar.


    Seeing Xiao like this, Youlan was startled.


    "What��s wrong? Is it bad news?!"


    "No, no... Wait a moment, let me confirm it again."


    The next moment, under the strange and puzzled gazes of Youlan and Wanya, Xiao pinched his cheeks to make sure he wasn��t dreaming, then read the message from Asar again and again, before slowly putting down the paper in his hand. Then, Xiao slowly turned his gaze and looked at Youlan and Wanya with a solemn expression.


    "Asar just told me a very important piece of information. You may not believe it, but this is the truth."


    "Wh-What��s the matter?"


    "It seems Lady Yumo has also seen through the Church Nation��s plan."


    "Huh? Hehe, Xiao, you really love to joke."


    "No, I��m serious."


    "Hmm? Serious?"


    "Yes, serious."


    "Really????"


    "Really."


    "Uh... Mom, after not seeing her for six years, has actually become smarter?!"

 Chapter 951 - 952 Youlan’s Revenge

    1/6


    Has Lady Yumo actually noticed the Church Nation��s plan?


    Xiao blinked in surprise.


    Strictly speaking, Tania��s plan was executed with extreme caution and secrecy, coupled with extraordinary disguise abilities obtained from the Demon Goddess, making it no easy task to see through her plan. Even the Nightingale organization couldn��t find any useful intelligence after a long investigation. If not for Asar, the bait Xiao deliberately cultivated, the Black Rose family would have struggled to understand Tania��s general plan.


    "Lady Yumo knows too. I must say it��s quite surprising," Xiao remarked sincerely.


    In his main plan and most backup plans, Yumo only needed to remain in the dark, then easily defeat the Demon Goddess at the end, becoming the continent��s savior. Considering Tania��s plan��s secrecy and the Church Nation��s friendliness and respect towards Yumo, Xiao didn��t think Yumo would notice anything amiss.


    Even after receiving Asar��s intelligence, Xiao doubted if that stinky girl was just mocking him.


    "How did Lady Yumo notice, when no one who truly knows Tania��s plan has had contact with her? She even went to monitor Tania and Asar��s conversation?" Xiao muttered, puzzled.


    However,


    In the next moment, Xiao��s eyes suddenly narrowed. After brief contemplation, he had a rough answer in mind.


    "The Girl of Destiny? Did she tell Lady Yumo? Wasn��t she controlled by the Demon Goddess��s will? Could it be... the Demon Goddess couldn��t completely dominate her? Allowing her to retain some self-awareness?"


    "It should be so," Youlan agreed softly:


    "The attackers from Fata��s side earlier had problematic intelligence from headquarters. They didn��t know my true identity, blindly approached me, and were ultimately killed by me. Incidentally, it allowed me to learn of the Church Nation��s plan to attack Yuan��er. Such an important mission shouldn��t have such a low-level oversight. That Girl of Destiny must have deliberately left some loopholes when issuing orders or providing action intelligence as the Church Emperor. Although I don��t know how she managed to hide it from the Demon Goddess��s will.."


    "So the Girl of Destiny isn��t completely controlled by the Demon Goddess? That��s good news" S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao couldn��t help but sigh in relief, his lips curling slightly upward.


    Although he had always appeared calm, facing an unprecedented powerful enemy like the Demon Goddess naturally put considerable pressure on Xiao��s mind. Fortunately, reaching this conclusion allowed Xiao to relax a bit.


    However,


    Before he could relax for long, Xiao��s brows furrowed again.


    A serious question confronted him.


    "Wait? Strange, if Lady Yumo knows Tania��s intentions and the Demon Goddess��s existence, what does she plan to do now?!"


    Undoubtedly, If Yumo acts recklessly, Xiao��s original plan would need major revisions. Although Xiao had anticipated Yumo might discover the truth, he hadn��t expected her to realize so early, so his contingency plans lacked a suitable scenario for the current situation.


    "Did Asar��s report say anything?" Youlan inquired.


    To this, Xiao slowly shook his head:


    "No, it only mentioned Lady Yumo talking to herself like an idiot, then inexplicably laughing triumphantly. Lady Yumo probably has her own ideas. However, given her personality, it��s surprising she didn��t directly confront Tania. That��s unexpected"


    It��s worth noting that in the past, upon learning someone wanted to scheme against or harm her children, Yumo would typically give them a one-way ticket to the afterlife without hesitation.


    On the other side,


    Looking at the text Asar sent back, Youlan thoughtfully placed her hand on her chin. After deep contemplation, Youlan smiled with some understanding:


    "Mother has indeed become calmer. The reason she��s not taking action, letting Asar maintain the status quo, must be to draw out the Demon Goddess and eliminate the will it left on Mengxi. Additionally, while luring out the Demon Goddess, she probably wants to show off a bit"


    "Show off?"


    "Yes"


    Youlan nodded with a bitter smile, somewhat helplessly:


    "Knowing others are plotting against her but not getting angry and instead laughing wildly. There��s a 90% chance Mother wants to use this opportunity to reshape her ��dignified�� image"


    "Reshape her image?"


    "Isn��t Mother always hung up on her identity as a parent? After being fooled by you all for so long, being treated as a naive fool Mother, she must be unwilling to accept that"


    Youlan waved her hand, saying quite helplessly:


    "Mother probably wants to let the Church Nation��s people teach us a lesson first, then make a cool entrance at the critical moment, sweeping away the enemy in one go, making us grateful and moved. Finally, she��ll lure out the Demon Goddess, perfectly resolve this incident, and restore her glorious image. Although I don��t understand exactly how Mother plans to do it, the general arrangement must be like this"


    "Are you, are you sure?"


    "What else could it be? That��s Mother we are talking about. What else do you think she could come up with?"


    "Umm... I suppose you��re right"


    Thinking carefully, Xiao found he couldn��t argue.


    The next moment, as if to verify Youlan��s words, accompanied by a surge of magical power, a miniature projection of a city suddenly appeared on the desk in front of Xiao.


    It was the capital of Holy Lomari, Wisteria, which was currently engulfed in fierce battle.


    Xiao raised a finger, and the detection began.


    Over the six years, in search of the missing Yumo, the Black Rose family had developed quite a few pieces of black technology.


    The Shadow Power detection network covering the entire city was one of them.


    As the detection concluded, a dense purple light quickly appeared in the center of the Wisteria city projection.


    Obviously, these powers belonged to Pierre. Of course, this wasn��t what Xiao cared about. His gaze quickly locked onto a high tower near the palace.


    There, a faint crimson light was gently rippling.


    This intensity and wavelength?


    "It��s Lady Yumo��s Bloody Butterfly?! Looks like she��s really watching the show.."


    Realizing this, Xiao rubbed his forehead with a rather complex mood.


    Then, with a bitter smile, Xiao looked at Youlan��s eyes with admiration.


    "As expected of Lady Youlan, to understand Lady Yumo so well"


    "It��s nothing. After all, it��s our simple minded Mother. What bad intentions could she have?"


    "Indeed"


    Glancing at the flashing red light on the projection, Xiao also revealed a smile that was both doting and helpless.


    "The constantly fluctuating Shadow Power, hehe. It seems Lady Yumo is quite excited after seeing Lord Pierre getting beaten up. She looks completely eager to join in, doesn��t she?"


    "She��s probably considering the timing of her entrance right now. I bet she��s enthusiastically imagining and simulating her entrance pose and show-off lines in her mind"


    "As expected of Lady Yumo, always so adorable~. Since Lady Yumo wants to show off, let��s go along with her wishes. Let��s proceed with Plan Y, that contingency is more suitable for the current situation"


    Saying this, Xiao reached out to search for his plan book from the pile of documents.


    However, The next moment, Youlan��s words directly interrupted Xiao��s action.


    "No need to change, just proceed with the original plan"


    "Huh? But isn��t Lady Yumo...?" Xiao showed a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, Mother wants to show off. But... why should I let her?"


    "Huh?"


    "What ��huh��?"


    Saying this, Under the confused gazes of Xiao and Wanya, Youlan, contrary to her usual demeanor, revealed an expression like a willful child, tilted her head, pouted, and intense resentment suddenly appeared in her azure eyes.


    "Mother actually went to play by herself, and didn��t even take me along?! What��s the point of me becoming a child then? I originally thought I could make up for the regrets of the past few hundred years by cuddling with Mommy, but in the end, I was left here for six years?! That is too much... this is too much (?_?)! ...Indeed, an ungrateful Mother still needs some discipline"


    While complaining to herself, layers of black mist gradually emanated from the little loli��s body.


    All of a sudden, the temperature in the office plummeted, and Xiao and Wanya beside her couldn��t help but feel a chill down their spines.


    But faced with this true big sister of the Abyssal family, Xiao, for once, didn��t dare to say a word.


    After a bout of self-talking and venting, Youlan revealed a strange smile and looked at Xiao quite seriously.


    "Xiao"


    "Yes!"


    "Tell the Black Rose troops in Wisteria to immediately teleport and evacuate nearby residents. Tell that brat Pierre... don��t worry about Aya��s safety, fight with full power!"

 Chapter 952 - 953: Full Force:

    2/6 S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh!! No, it��s not possible!! Those Church Nation guys have obtained the power of that Abyssal Lord!! Their level is completely incomparable to the previous strong ones!! Look!! My little cuties are struggling to cope!! What if something really happens, what should we do,! No, no, I, I want to help!!"


    "Wait You idiot!! Calm down!! It��s not time yet! Didn��t we agree earlier that you��d listen to my arrangements on this matter?!"


    "But, but.."


    "No buts!! This is for the children��s own good! Their previous battles were too smooth sailing, to the extent that after hundreds of years, their strength hasn��t improved much. This time is not only to temper their minds but also a good opportunity to improve their strength. Only with increasingly powerful strength will they have longer lifespans. You know that the children��s lifespans are far shorter than yours. If you want them to stay by your side as long as possible, you must let them grow properly, understand?"


    "..."


    "Those children are Demon Kings, possessing extraordinary vitality and recovery ability. They can recover so quickly after being hit with a feather duster, so this level of attack... actually doesn��t amount to much"


    "Umm"


    "Besides, don��t you want to rebuild your dignified image? Do you really want to be content with being treated like a mascot by the children? You certainly don��t want that, right? If so, just watch quietly. It��s not time for us to make a cool entrance yet! Heroes often appear at the most crucial moment, hehe~"


    "Uh, Momo, why do you seem so excited?"


    "Hehe, not at all~"


    "You... sometimes you��re really just like a child"


    ��


    Meanwhile, in the imperial capital of Holy Lomari, Wisteria.


    Due to the expansion and spread of the devastating power within the imperial palace, the entire capital was almost in a state of substantial collapse. After all, most of the high-ranking officials of Holy Lomari were caught up in the conflict from the very beginning, with their fates unknown. The remaining imperial city guards, although holding emergency plans, quickly fell into unprecedented anxiety.


    They were supposed to assist the people in the imperial palace in annihilating the attacking terrorists.


    But the next second, they despairingly discovered,


    The people in the imperial palace they were supposed to assist, that personal maid serving by the Emperor��s side, was actually the legendary Sword Demon King?!! And her opponent was the Church Wings emanating holy divine power?! For a moment, they couldn��t tell who was righteous and who should be eliminated. Therefore, without orders from superiors, they could only evacuate the masses and gaze fearfully towards the imperial palace that had already been leveled by the battle��s aftermath.


    "Such, such terrifying power.."


    Watching the fierce exchanges in mid-air, where every close contact erupted with destructive aura between the Shadow Power and the brown holy magic, everyone was intimidated and couldn��t help but retreat. They were well aware that they had no right to intervene in this battle. Once caught up in it, the only outcome awaiting them would be annihilation.


    ��


    On the other side, in mid-air


    "Die die die die!! Die, you monster!!!"


    Amidst a series of hysterical screams, Seville, who had entered the ��Divine Grace�� state, unleashed the mighty power bestowed by the goddess within his body onto the Sword Demon��s body without reservation. As the holy magic drove on, Seville��s eyes and hair began to emit a dazzling silver light.


    Recalling the despair of seeing his daughter��s remains ten years ago, incomparable anger and killing intent uncontrollably overflowed from his heart.


    Along with it, the terrifying power of holy magic expanded crazily.


    In an instant, the sky above burst forth with one destructive, brilliant fireball after another. The remaining five silver energy arms behind Seville transformed into sharp swords, carrying earth-shattering power, slashing towards the Sword Demon King like a fierce storm.


    Under normal circumstances, Whether physical or magical attacks, they would be distorted just before touching Pierre��s body, ultimately failing to hit. However, this time, Seville��s attacks were not distorted but hit the Sword Demon��s armor without reservation!


    That distortion ability that Pierre prided himself on seemed to have lost its effect at this moment.


    The five silver arms at full power and maximum speed, along with Seville��s own arms, launched wave after wave of frenzied bombardment towards Pierre��s body.


    Crack... Crack..


    After these waves of attacks, hideous cracks began to appear on Pierre��s armor, rapidly expanding until they covered his entire body.


    Seeing his attacks achieve such results, intense excitement and joy burst forth from the depths of Seville��s eyes.


    It��s working!!


    Indeed,


    My judgment wasn��t wrong!


    I��ve grasped the Sword Demon��s weakness!


    That seemingly invincible distortion ability naturally has loopholes. The distortion field doesn��t envelop the Sword Demon��s entire body at all times. When Sword Demon moves or launches an attack, the distortion field at the armor��s joints temporarily develops gaps. Although brief and tiny, these gaps do exist.


    Those fine silver threads shaped by Seville��s holy magic, scattered throughout the battlefield, not only have the function of cutting enemies but are also Sivir��s carefully arranged sensing system, able to keenly catch the moment when gaps appear in the armor��s field.


    After locking onto the gaps, Seville immediately launches hysterical attacks on them!


    For the Sword Demon to defend, he must twist his body, which will create new gaps, and Seville? He has seven arms! He can quickly target any gap with attacks!


    On the other hand,


    Although the Sword Demon��s attacks are powerful, they ultimately rely on that one pale magic sword. As long as one avoids the attacks of that magic sword, there��s nothing to fear. And while the silver threads detect gaps in the armor, they can also sense the Sword Demon��s attacks, helping Seville dodge in time.


    In this way,


    Seville gained control of the battle, constantly suppressing Pierre.


    "You monster!!! Did you ever imagine you��d meet this end today?!"


    His eyes suddenly narrowing, the roaring Seville abruptly thrust forward the long spear formed from silver threads in his hand, violently stabbing towards the Sword Demon��s abdomen! This time, the already battered armor couldn��t withstand Sivir��s attack again. With a crisp sound, it shattered and was directly pierced by the long spear.


    At the same time, the damage Seville had previously accumulated on the armor was almost irreparable. When the Sword Demon��s abdomen was pierced, the cracks instantly spread throughout his body.


    The next second,


    Amidst Seville��s ecstatic screams, Sword Demon��s most invincible armor suddenly shattered into pieces, the broken armor parts disintegrating in the air, turning into a sky full of pure light purple energy particles.


    Without the armor��s protection, Pierre��s physical body was thus exposed to Seville��s attaks.


    Gazing at the purple figure before him with a look of bewilderment, Seville��s desire for revenge reached an unprecedented peak at this moment.


    The silver thread spear in his hand, empowered by the dense holy magic and terrifying killing intent, gradually emitted a frightening power capable of distorting the surrounding air. Without giving Pierre any time to adjust, Seville seized the opportunity, broke through the scattered lightning particles, and violently thrust his spear towards Pierre��s abdomen.


    Without armor, Sword Demon lost his defense! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how could Seville miss it!


    "Die!!!!!! You monster!!"


    Puff!


    Without the armor��s protection, Pierre was quickly pierced through the abdomen by Seville��s lightning-fast strike.


    "Cough cough!!"


    For the first time in hundreds of years, Pierre coughed up blood during battle.


    The next moment, This Sword Demon King was violently smashed towards the ruins below under Seville��s powerful charge.

 Chapter 953 - 954: Frenzy

    3/6


    As the Sword Demon King fell into a passive state and was directly smashed into the ruins by the bloodthirsty Seville,


    Several blood-colored butterflies perched on distant treetops suddenly began to dance excitedly~


    Undoubtedly, The controller of these bloody butterflies is our lovely and charming Yumo. Although Yumo herself is currently thousands of miles away in the holy city of Vinati, these bloody butterflies serve as the girl��s eyes and ears, able to relay intelligence back to her from thousands of miles away at any time. Ever since that unreliable Son of Destiny Asar, leaked the information he knew to her, Yumo became aware that Wisteria would become the target of the Church Wings�� attack.


    Therefore, Yumo sent out bloody butterflies, fluttering eagerly to this capital city of Holy Lomari. Unfortunately, due to the limited flight speed of the bloody butterflies, by the time they arrived in Wisteria, this great battle had already begun. Although a bit regretful about not being able to witness it from the beginning, Yumo quickly controlled the bloody butterflies to stay on the treetops under Momo��s reassurance, silently observing this battlefield.


    With this view, Yumo thousands of miles away, couldn��t help but raise her hand to cover her mouth, her crimson eyes filled with astonishment.


    -- "This guy called Seville is quite impressive, huh? He can actually fight Pipi to this extent?" --


    From Asar, Yumo easily learned that this Church Wing called Seville was originally an ordinary bishop of the Asumos Church. The reason he risked his life to obtain extraordinary power from the Demon Goddess was to take revenge on Pierre, as his daughter died in Anvika six years ago due to Pierre��s slash.


    Considering Pierre��s usual unrestrained release of power and his impulsive nature intent on destroying everything, his enemies are probably countless. Although admiring Seville��s determination and courage for revenge, Yumo was initially full of disdain for this Church Wing.


    Pierre is one of the strongest among her children, and a guy who was just an ordinary bishop six years ago wants to defeat her child? It seemed a bit too presumptuous.


    However, At this moment, Yumo discovered, She might have underestimated Seville, or rather, underestimated the Demon Goddess��s blood.


    Not only was Seville not easily defeated by Pierre, but he also found the Sword Demon��s weakness and launched an epic counterattack, directly beating the infamous Sword Demon King into repeated defeats.


    Through the bloody butterflies, sensing the dense holy magic permeating the sky above Wisteria, Yumo was quite shocked.


    Originally, that Seville, in Yumo��s view, was on par with the peak 8th-level human powerhouses she had seen before. Unexpectedly, after entering the ��Divine Grace�� state, there was a world of difference. Is it the power obtained by absorbing the Demon Goddess��s blood? In a sense, it has a similar effect to the origin blood she gave to her children��


    No wonder he can fight like this?


    However, Such dense origin blood belonging to the Abyssal Lord is not easy to control. One slight mistake, and it could lead to mental collapse and death by explosion. Otherwise, the Church Nation would probably have created hundreds of Church Wings in these few years, right?


    While marveling, Yumo silently observed the dynamics on the battlefield through the control of the bloody butterflies.


    Seeing her son being suppressed, his abdomen pierced by Seville, Yumo, after a brief moment of heartache, actually started to get excited��


    Although saying this,


    It��s very unfair to little Pipi, S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But compared to other children, Yumo indeed hoped Pierre would suffer a bit.


    This stinky son of hers has always been synonymous with lawlessness, causing her no end of trouble over the hundreds of years. Although many of these incidents were blamed on him by Kalina and others, Pierre��s ability to cause mischief is undeniable. Going out to make trouble every other day with an arrogant attitude, causing Miss Yumo quite a headache.


    Therefore, Yumo believed that this stupid son of hers needed to be disciplined. Only by suffering a harsh defeat would this kid Pierre probably learn a lesson.


    So, Yumo naturally watched her son being beaten with calm eyes.


    All this is for Pierre��s own good.


    Of course, It��s definitely not to get revenge for Pierre punching me at Yuan��er��s birthday party.


    Definitely not.


    Humph! I am not that petty.


    ��.


    Boom!!


    When another explosion erupted in the center of Wisteria, the surging holy magic had already defeated and crushed the Sword Demon��s lightning power. For a moment, the sky began to clear, and the turbid energy between heaven and earth began to dissipate. The Sword Demon King��s aura began to weaken increasingly. Vaguely, it seemed Seville was just one step away from his long-desired victory.


    Even the bloody butterflies stopped on the treetops began to flap their wings, preparing to fly towards the battlefield.


    Umm


    I think it��s time to give those two a little kids a shock!~


    At that time, the avatar condensed by the bloody butterflies will first kick Seville away, demonstrating invincible power. Then glance at Pipi with cold eyes. After that, use a helpless and regretful tone to sigh in front of Pierre


    -- "Long time no see, Why so pitiful, Little Pipi--


    Imagining a bit about her cool scene later, Yumo couldn��t help but smile smugly.


    "Hey hey, Momo, what do you think of this? Will it be cool, will it make that stinky kid look at her mommy with new eyes?"


    "Umm, good, good. Oh, when looking at that Church Wing later, it��s best to add a line!"


    "What?"


    "Like this: ��Dare to bully my son, have you thought about how you want to die? Trash!��"


    "Oh oh~, that sounds good"


    "Mm-hmm, just remember to make your eyes look more proud, cold, and cooool. You need to show that bossy aura that looks down on the world"


    "Got it, got it"


    The two voices in Yumo��s mind began to enthusiastically plan their script for later.


    However, Just as they were about to put it into practice, an accident suddenly occurred. The Shadow Power aura that was just suppressed and almost dissipated unexpectedly began to expand again?


    "Heh?"


    The next instant,


    Under the dumbfounded gaze of several bloody butterflies, in the ruins at the center of the battlefield, a pale purple lightning suddenly rose from the ground, instantly shattering the holy magic field condensed there. The terrifying purple energy, gloomy, frightening, full of suffocating killing intent, like hellfire overflowing from the abyss, instantly engulfed everything with the momentum of a prairie fire.


    Accompanying this Shadow Power was a chilling, eerie laughter.


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe, hahahaha!!! HAHAHAHAAHAHAH!!!"


    At the center of the battlefield,


    That is, at the site of the purple Shadow Power eruption, Seville, who just had victory in his grasp and was about to pierce the Sword Demon��s core with one sword, now had a drastically changed expression, staring in disbelief at everything before him. The anger and hatred in his brown eyes were gradually being replaced by an emotion called "fear".


    "H-how is this possible?!"


    Only to see at this moment, reflected in Seville��s purple eyes, the Sword Demon who had just had his armor shattered and was suppressed in the ruins, almost powerless to fight back, was now emitting chilling, eerie laughter. More importantly, the Shadow Power that should have been suppressed by him, that should have been completely exhausted, has once again made a comeback, and is even more fierce and majestic than during the previous battle.


    Feeling extremely uneasy, Seville hurriedly exerted all his strength, trying to thrust his blade into Pierre��s chest to shatter the Sword Demon��s origin core.


    However, The silver blade was firmly gripped by Pierre��s hand at this moment, and no matter how hard Seville tried, he couldn��t advance even a bit.


    "Damn, damn it, this, what is this?!"


    Faced with this unexpected situation, Seville began to feel panicked.


    On the other side, although Pierre was covered in wounds, his palms and chest bloody and mangled from Seville��s slashes, Pierre didn��t care about his severe injuries at all. Instead, he laughed more and more excitedly. The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up slightly, revealing a morbid and battle-hungry smile.


    "Hahahaha!! Yes, yes! This is how it should be, this is how it should be! This is what a battle should be like!! This is a real FIGHT!!"


    Suddenly raising his head, Pierre abruptly locked his frenzied and expectant gaze onto Seville��s eyes.


    "Come on?! Continue!! If you have any more trump cards, don��t be polite, try them all out!!! Hurry! Hurry!! Hurry up aaaaah!!! Hahahahaha!!"

 Chapter 954 - 955: Completely Reversed Battle Situation

    4/6


    "Come on!! Continue!!! Don��t hide any more tricks!! Try them out quickly!! Show them to me so I can see properly!!"


    The slightly hoarse roar, accompanied by the explosive sounds of thunder and lightning, instantly echoed throughout heaven and earth.


    Although at this moment, The holy magic still dominated the world. But this series of roars from the Sword Demon directly caused Seville��s momentum to wilt. So much so that this Church Wing, despite still having a certain advantage, involuntarily retreated repeatedly.


    "What��s, what��s going on with this guy?!"


    His proud armor has already been shattered by me?!


    He��s already covered in wounds,


    You could even say he��s bathed in blood, half-dead?!


    But,


    But why?!


    Why can this guy still roar with such momentum!? Why can he still burst out with such power?! Does this guy not feel pain?! His whole body is being cut by my silver threads! Why isn��t he screaming in agony?! Why is he still so excited!!!


    "You, what��s wrong with you!"


    Although Pierre has now been beaten back to human form, in Seville��s eyes, a terrifying huge phantom completely wrapped in purple armor vaguely appeared behind him. An unprecedented sense of pressure instantly fell on Seville��s shoulders like Mount Tai.


    In that very instant, this church wing birthed a terror unlike any other.


    Almost at the instant his state of mind changed, Seville��s long-maintained holy magic field was immediately overwhelmed by Pierre��s purple light.


    The situation on the battlefield underwent a drastic change in these short few seconds.


    Realizing that this strike couldn��t pierce the Sword Demon��s core, Seville intended to withdraw his spear and distance himself from the Sword Demon.


    However, At this moment, even if he wanted to withdraw his spear, he couldn��t. Pierre��s hands were like pliers, firmly gripping Seville��s spear.


    "Let go!! You monster!!!"


    Roaring in anger, Seville obviously wanted to encourage himself through shouting and suppress the fear spreading in his heart.


    At the same time, To break free from the Sword Demon��s constraint, Seville gritted his teeth, and the brown light in his eyes suddenly burst forth. The five energy arms behind him suddenly wielded silver holy blades that could cut through iron like mud, fiercely stabbing towards Pierre with killing intent!


    Puchi!


    Accompanied by the splashing of blood, five sharp holy light blades directly pierced Pierre��s body, one of them even directly penetrating Pierre��s right eye.


    As is well known, Holy magic and Shadow Power are two inherently conflicting forces. Being pierced by swords condensed from holy magic causes indescribable damage and pain to Abyssal Demons. However, even after being stabbed five times, even though the wounds had begun to burn and smoke, Pierre��s face still showed no expression of pain, but instead became more and more excited.


    The smile on his face became increasingly ferocious and frenzied.


    Regarding his own injuries, what Pierre felt was not fear, but wild joy.


    "Not bad, not bad! You��re pretty good!!! Hahahahaha, come on, continue!!! Fight with your life!! That��s a true battle!!"


    With a wild roar, Pierre, enduring Seville��s attacks, suddenly threw a punch under the terrified gaze of this Church Wing!


    The next moment, Pierre��s fist solidly hit Seville��s face, the powerful impact directly causing Seville to spit blood, and his entire body turned into a brown light, violently smashing towards the distant ruins. In an instant, dust flew and sand rolled.


    Although this punch was fierce, it wasn��t enough to kill Seville who had activated Divine Grace.


    However, Just as Seville staggered a few steps and stood up from the ground, the dust before his eyes was suddenly parted, and Pierre, wielding a giant sword and bathed in blood, rushed over like a messenger from the netherworld, giving Seville no chance to catch his breath. Under the escort of intense lightning, strange black cracks gradually appeared on Pierre��s body, and his body even began to become ethereal.


    Seeing this, Seville gritted his teeth, and countless silver threads instantly entangled Pierre��s body.


    Due to the excessive hardness of Pierre��s body, the silver threads weren��t enough to directly cut him into pieces, but his already riddled skin was scraped with countless wounds.


    Unfortunately, Just like before, the unbearable, heart-piercing pain that silver threads would bring to normal people was completely ignored by Pierre. The Sword Demon didn��t care about his injured state at all, focusing all his attention and overwhelming fighting spirit on Seville.


    The next moment, accompanied by the tearing of air, the pale giant sword suddenly carried overwhelming pressure, slashing towards Seville with unstoppable momentum.


    Crack~


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, the defensive silver thread net woven by Seville was directly and mercilessly shattered by Pierre. After breaking through the silver thread net, the giant sword still didn��t slow down, directly cutting off two of Seville��s silver energy arms in one stroke. Not only that, after getting close, Pierre even endured the slashes of Seville��s silver swords and forcibly tore off another of Seville��s silver arms with his mouth.


    Spitting out the arm, Pierre looked at Seville with extreme excitement.


    "Hahahahaha!!! Come on!! Continue!!! Continue!!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    Faced with the Sword Demon King who fought more fiercely and whose power expanded more and more, seeing himself instantly lose three arms, Seville��s mental state also gradually began to collapse. Of course, what began to collapse was not only Seville��s mind but also his body that was approaching its limit.


    Staring at the slashes that came one after another, continuously swinging towards him, Seville, who could only barely parry, suddenly let out a hysterical roar


    "Why won��t you die?!! Why won��t you die aaaaahhhhhh!!"


    "You, you monster!!"


    "Don��t come near me!!!" The battle was still continuing, but anyone who wasn��t blind could easily see. Pierre��s power was rapidly expanding, while Seville��s Divine Grace state was increasingly approaching its limit, on the verge of collapse at any moment. With this ebb and flow, the scales of victory had begun to tilt towards Pierre.


    �� S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My child, Is quite impressive, huh? In such a targeted situation, he can actually fight back and smile that beautifully~


    Through the bloody butterflies, Yumo, thousands of miles away, couldn��t help but raise her hand to her chin, showing a rather surprised and proud expression.


    But soon, Yumo shook her head in understanding.


    Perhaps because Pipi had been too invincible in recent years and had never been badly beaten, Yumo had almost forgotten another terrifying ability that Pipi possessed. That is, the ability to exchange life force for power... Simply put, the more severely injured he is, the more formidable his fighting power becomes...


    "Hehe, to win against my son, you��re still too little"


    Seeing her child so powerful, Yumo unconsciously felt a surge of pride.


    However, After a brief moment of self-satisfaction, Yumo frowned, suddenly realizing a very serious problem.


    Watching Seville being constantly pressed and beaten, the bloody butterflies that had just excitedly fluttered up quickly fell back to the treetops very awkwardly, as if directly doused with cold water.


    After a strange silence, Yumo muttered somewhat resentfully in her heart.


    "Hey... Momo, do we still need to make an appearance? My idiot son seems to not need our help at all? If we appear at this time, we might not be the hero saving the day... but the dog stealing the kill, right?"


    "Uh, it, it seems so��"


    "Then, what��s the point of us watching so attentively all this time? Weren��t we supposed to make a dazzling entrance?"


    "Uh, the script is wrong, these, these probably won��t work anymore..."


    " (�i�n�i), but�� wh�� what about my lines? What about my pose?"


    "Next, next time... Definitely next time" Realizing that after watching for so long, their carefully prepared lines and actions would all turn to bubbles, the bloody butterflies floating inside Wisteria instantly lost their vitality, becoming dispirited, extremely disappointed and depressed as they flew towards the distance.

 Chapter 955 - 956: I Hate Mommy ?·°(?﹏?)°·?

    5/6


    In the Purple Night Palace of the Holy City Vinati,


    In the Wisteria Garden specially prepared for Yumo by Mengxi, a beautiful black-haired girl was sitting quietly by the pond, thoughtfully watching the fish in the water.


    This girl, of course, is our lovely and charming Miss Yumo.


    Although she was watching the pond, through her connection with the bloody butterflies, what Yumo��s eyes actually showed was the battlefield thousands of miles away.


    Upon learning that Pipi was crushing Seville with absolute advantage, Yumo felt both gratified and disappointed.


    Gratified that her child was so awesome.


    Disappointed that her show-off plan couldn��t be successfully completed.


    Observing for half a day, thinking about lines and poses for half a day, only to end up meaningless, undoubtedly made Miss Yumo feel depressed.


    " _(:??����)_, what happened to my cool entrance, defeating the enemy and saving the day? Momo, how is this so different from your plan, _(:??����)_?"


    Faced with Yumo pouting and starting to feel a bit depressed, Momo in her consciousness space couldn��t help but scratch her cheek awkwardly:


    "Who, who knew that Church Wing would be so useless... Even after studying Pierre��s weaknesses and battle patterns for so long, he still lost.."


    "Stare~ ?��?"


    "Stop calling! It��s just that brat is powerful, it doesn��t matter! That stinky boy, you hit him with a feather duster every day, he��s long since remembered you! Your authority in his heart is big enough! No need to rebuild it!"


    "Hm? Umm, I guess so.."


    "Right, and that stinky kid didn��t fool you before. So, he can be ignored! As for rebuilding authority, just look at the other children, no need for him"


    "Uh, alright then"


    Considering that Momo��s words made some sense, Miss Yumo nodded slightly in relief.


    "Then let��s look at the others"


    "Y.. Yes, the others!"


    "Umm. Let��s look at Yuan��er then"


    Saying this, Yumo raised her hand to press her right eye, her gaze once again connecting with the bloody butterflies in Night Wish City.


    Right, Pipi doesn��t matter, let��s look at the other cuties.


    Thinking this, Yumo rubbed her hands together, preparing to use her avatar to give Scarlet, who was fighting against Yuan��er, a good beating.


    However, The enthusiastic Yumo was once again doused with cold water by reality.


    Only to see Scarlet, who was just suppressing Yuan��er and showing a ferocious, punchable smile, the next second was hit by five missiles that came out of the city under the dumbfounded gaze of the bloody butterflies?!


    That, Those weren��t ordinary missiles, but the Magic Energy Fission Bombs researched by Xue Tianao back then.


    One has to admire the constitution of today��s Church Wings, after being hit by five Magic Energy Fission Bombs, Scarlet actually didn��t die on the spot.


    But, Severely injured, he no longer had the strength to contend with Yuan��er, and was directly pressed down by the angry Yuan��er, who smashed his head against the ground repeatedly.


    After taking in this scene, the bloody butterflies in Night Wish City had just flown up, only to awkwardly fall back onto the ruins.


    "Hey, Momo, it seems Yuan��er... doesn��t need our help either?"


    "Uh, this... How about we look at Shuoyue?"


    ".."


    Hearing this, Yumo shifted her gaze to the headquarters of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce.


    However, everything was calm here, the attack Asar mentioned didn��t happen at all.


    "Here, the fight didn��t even start.."


    Saying this, Yumo became disappointed, her crimson eyes gradually carrying a hint of resentment.


    Sensing Yumo��s disappointment, Momo in the consciousness space also pursed her lips in puzzlement.


    "Ah this... Forget it, how about we look at Limo and Liyu? Those two little ones�� opponents are quite strong! They should really need us to save the day!"


    Faced with this suggestion, Yumo couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    "No need... I��ve already looked, they don��t need us there either.."


    "Eh? Why? Did they win?"


    "No"


    "Then why?"


    "Yue passed by"


    "Huh??"


    The moment she heard this name, Momo in the consciousness space suddenly shuddered.


    Without Yumo saying much, she had already roughly guessed the outcome of the situation.


    "I�� I see.."


    "That one called Luca has already been hung up and whipped.."


    "Uh"


    "So... all our efforts.."


    Unable to help clenching her little fists, Yumo��s face showed a rather depressed, conflicted, and unhappy bitter smile.


    "What the hell!! We didn��t get to show off at all! _(:??����)_...."


    Actually, After watching her children being bullied for so long, Yumo had accumulated strong resentment in her heart, thinking of venting it all on the enemy after making a cool entrance. And now? The enemy was resolved by the children without her needing to take action. This also meant that Miss Yumo lost her outlet for venting.


    After all, at this point, she couldn��t possibly run out there shamelessly to share the fruits of victory with her children.


    So, Yumo had to forcibly suppress this resentment in her heart. This frustration, coupled with the disappointment of not being able to successfully show off and establish authority, directly caused Yumo��s mood to hit rock bottom.


    In this situation, Yumo, in an extremely bad mood, naturally couldn��t help but complain about Momo, complaining about this person who came up with the strategy. She unhesitatingly vented her resentment on the other party.


    "You fool, I shouldn��t have trusted you. Indeed unreliable, hmph! Useless....."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly blamed by Yumo, Momo was also stunned, then immediately responded unhappily:


    "Why are you talking about me?!"


    "Who else should I talk about?! Wasn��t it your idea? It ended up like this, authority wasn��t established, the children were injured for nothing, and it made me inexplicably pent up with anger, what a crappy plan"


    "No NO NO!"


    Momo shook her head repeatedly in denial: sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean injured for nothing?! This is also a kind of tempering for them, okay?! This is called tempering! Besides, how can you blame me? You didn��t provide enough intelligence yourself! You even forgot your own son��s trump card! And you didn��t know there were so many Magic Energy Fission Bombs buried under the main city of Night Wish City?! And, and, what��s with that Yue!! If you hadn��t forgotten about her back then, would our first phase plan have failed completely?"


    "As for Yue, you forgot about her too"


    "Uh, okay. Anyway!! It��s not all my fault!! You were involved in the plan too!"


    "Umm... Alright"


    Although she couldn��t show off as planned, couldn��t make the children gratefully cry ��Mama�� in her arms as she wished, Yumo could only helplessly choose to accept her fate. Covering her head, she sighed deeply in frustration.


    Seeing this, Momo also sighed repeatedly with complex feelings.


    But as she sighed, Momo seemed to remember something and suddenly raised her eyebrows,


    "Oh right, baka"


    "What, silly egg?"


    "Have you withdrawn the bloody butterflies?"


    "Hm?"


    "Hurry and withdraw them, if the children discover them, it��ll be awkward"


    "Oh oh, right!"


    Hearing this, Yumo woke up as if from a dream, nodding repeatedly.


    Although her essential purpose was to temper her children (and show off), it��s an undeniable fact that she stood by and watched for a long time. If the children discovered traces of the bloody butterflies, they might treat her as a cold-hearted, unfeeling bad mother. The plan was already a big loss, if she were to be disliked by the children as well, Yumo would really become depressed.


    Realizing this, Yumo hurriedly reconnected her consciousness with the bloody butterflies, preparing to control them to hide their whereabouts.


    However, Just as Yumo��s vision reconnected with the bloody butterflies in Night Wish City, her view was suddenly occupied by a cute heterochromatic-eyed girl covered in dust. Obviously, this heterochromatic-eyed girl was crouching in front of the blood butterfly...


    Blinking her cute heterochromatic eyes, the pink-haired girl��s eyes were full of bewilderment, just silently staring at the blood-colored butterfly.


    In an instant, Yumo had a bad feeling about what will happened next.


    Unfortunately,


    Before Yumo could react, this uneasy feeling was verified.


    The next moment, Seeming to realize something, the pink-haired girl who had been silent for a long time gradually pouted, the confusion on her face gradually replaced by dissatisfaction, even anger. A faint glimmer of tears even vaguely emanated from her red and blue heterochromatic eyes.


    Then, Yumo heard through the blood butterfly a sentence that made her mental state collapse.


    -- "Mama just watched Yuan��er being bullied like this? Too, too, too much!!! ��?(???;)?��, I hate Mama the most!!!!" --


    Crack~ (sound of heart breaking)

 Chapter 956 - 957: Wing of Wisdom...

    6/6


    We will go back to our daily schedule from tomorrow on, Sorry again for the delays.


    ---


    In the Wistern Garden of the Purple Night Palace,


    Near dinner time, six or seven maids pushed food carts into the garden, preparing to serve the Empress��s meal.


    Then,


    The maids discovered an awkward problem.


    Why was their Empress sitting silently by the pond, curled up with her head buried between her knees?


    -- "What��s going on?" --


    For a moment, everyone��s minds were filled with such doubts.


    Gathering courage, a blue-haired woman who seemed to be the leader, carefully walked forward. After respectfully bowing, she softly asked.


    "Y�� Your Highness? Are, are you alright?"


    Faced with the maid��s question, Yumo, hugging her knees, tilted her head and let out a strange "hehe" sound.


    "He, hehe... I��m, I��m fine.."


    Although Yumo��s answer was ��fine��, anyone with sense could see that Miss Yumo was currently in an extremely depressed state.


    Seeing this, The maids couldn��t help but shudder, frightened and retreating repeatedly.


    After looking at each other, they all saw shock and bewilderment in each other��s eyes. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they didn��t know what had just happened in the bedchamber, obviously the Empress had entered a state of self-isolation.


    The Empress is in self-isolation?!


    What should we do?!


    "Quickly notify Her Majesty!! Also, yes! Quickly invite the best psychologist to come!"


    Two of the little maids who sensed something was very wrong ran panickedly towards the garden gate.


    You should know that the Empress��s mental and physical health is a matter of great importance concerning the future of the Church Nation.


    Moreover, They are servants responsible for taking care of the Empress!


    If something happened to the Empress under their watch, they would undoubtedly be held responsible!


    Her Majesty values the Empress so much, if something happened to the Empress, then they?


    Thinking of this, all the maids�� hearts began to beat frantically.


    After two maids left, the remaining ones continued to serve anxiously by Yumo��s side, constantly trying to call out to their Empress.


    "Your Highness, please, please respond!!"


    To this, Yumo didn��t react, but continued to curl up, staring blankly at the calm pond in front of her, and occasionally sighing, looking just like a dispirited, self-isolated girl.


    "Sigh....."


    Faced with the maids�� calls, Yumo��s only response was a sigh.


    Indeed, After being scolded by her little daughter, Yumo fell into a state of self-isolation. Now there was almost only one scene in her mind, that of Yuan��er with her arms crossed, angrily scolding her.


    -- "I hate Mama the most!!" --


    As Yuan��er��s angry shout kept looping in her mind, Yumo��s emotions began to plummet cliff-like. Her body was shrouded in black mist, her entire being dispirited with her head buried between her knees, eyes empty and lifeless, her mouth even drooling in a way very unbecoming of her image. The girl even kept repeating words like "I��m hated" and such.


    Faced with this scene, Momo, hiding in Yumo��s consciousness space, also raised her hand to her forehead with a headache.


    She��s not a daughter-con,


    Naturally, she wouldn��t be mentally devastated by a little one��s "I hate you the most", but Yumo��s current reaction was indeed making her helpless, even collapsing.


    "Hey hey hey, you idiot, is it necessary? That��s obviously just a child��s angry words, why take it so seriously?!"


    "That child loves you very much, you just need to apologize later or something, and it��ll be fine, right?"


    "Okay okay, I��ll take a step back, I won��t blame you entirely. The failure of the first phase plan isn��t all your responsibility, okay? I��ll take one-tenth of the responsibility, okay?"


    "Hey! baka! Respond to me!"


    "Hey!!"


    "Even if the first phase failed, don��t we have an even grander plan later?! Don��t give up!! Think about your dignity as the Abyssal Lord!!"


    However, no matter how Momo shouted in her heart, Yumo remained in a state of complete indifference, still muttering to herself in a dispirited manner. So much so that Momo felt as if she had suffered a huge mental shock, lying exhausted in the consciousness space.


    "I am truly speechless, why take a little kid��s angry words so seriously... Really an idiot"


    Momo sighed helplessly.


    However, Those guys from the Church Nation are really useless! After enduring hardship for so many years, haven��t they figured out the weaknesses and attack methods of those few Demon Kings? How could they still not win?!


    Well�� Pierre had hidden power, Yuan��er had Magic Energy Fission Bomb support, Limo and Liyu encountered Yue... These were all unexpected situations.


    But, You Church Nation planned for so long?! Didn��t you come up with some contingency plans?! Couldn��t you learn from that young man of the Black Rose? I��m not asking for dozens of contingency plans, but shouldn��t you have a few? In the end, you caused the great Abyssal Lord to lose face in front of her children?! You deserve to die!


    Momo grumbled irritably.


    The dignity of the Abyssal Lord is certainly important, but her image in Yumo��s mind is even more crucial!


    However, while cursing, this Abyssal Lord suddenly realized a problem. Based on the intelligence provided by Asar, she and that idiot focused on four battlefields, but only three had outcomes? What��s the situation with Shuoyue?


    That Wing of Wisdom,


    After entering the Ainor Chamber of Commerce, there seemed to be no movement?


    "What��s going on over there?"


    Meanwhile,


    In the northern part of the Sadik Empire, in the outskirts of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce headquarters in Wind Orchid City, several bloody butterflies were floating around rather confusedly. Their purpose was to monitor the great battle about to take place here, but after witnessing the Church Wing infiltrate, the expected battle had yet to occur, everything was so calm and peaceful.


    So much so that the bloody butterflies had somewhat boredly perched on the eaves.


    As the controller behind the bloody butterflies, Momo was also completely at a loss.


    However, It wasn��t just Momo who was at a loss, Shuoyue, the actual controller of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce, was equally bewildered.


    In the spacious president��s office, Shuoyue, sitting on the sofa, stared intently at the white-haired girl sitting opposite her, harboring suspicious and vigilant emotions. It was a woman wearing the chamber��s work uniform, but emanating powerful holy magic all over her body. Due to wearing a very funny red-nosed clown mask, the woman��s face wasn��t revealed.


    But undoubtedly, she wasn��t a member of the chamber, but someone from the Church Nation who had infiltrated.


    Combined with the intelligence provided by Xiao earlier, Shuoyue was very certain that this woman calmly drinking coffee in front of her was one of the current six wings of the Church Nation, the Wing of Wisdom - Coria.


    Actually, With Xiao��s timely notification, Shuoyue was well aware that this Church Wing called Coria had infiltrated the chamber��s headquarters, and had made ample preparations to meet her. However, contrary to Shuoyue��s expectations, after knocking out eight bodyguards and entering her office, Coria didn��t launch an attack as expected? Instead, she just leisurely sat down opposite her? She even took the coffee prepared by the maid for herself and enjoyed it at ease?


    What exactly is this person up to?


    Shuoyue��s eyes narrowed slightly, coldly watching Coria��s every move.


    And next, Coria��s words made Shuoyue��s brows furrow even more.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Shuoyue. No need to be so wary of me, I have no hostility towards you"


    "No hostility?"


    Shuoyue muttered with full suspicion.


    Shuoyue had seen plenty of those nasty people who say they have no hostility and then take the opportunity to sneak attack. Therefore, she wouldn��t relax her vigilance because of Coria��s words, who knows if this person is trying to catch her off guard? Not only did she not relax, but the Shadow Power in Shuoyue��s body also began to surge rapidly, converging towards her chest and arms, ready to respond to Coria��s attack at any time.


    "No need to be so tense, Miss Shuoyue, I really have no hostility"


    Coria emphasized again.


    This time, to reassure Shuoyue, Coria even dispersed the holy magic protecting her body and directly removed the epic-aura-emitting sword at her waist, casually throwing it behind Shuoyue. Then, Coria spread her hands, clearly in a posture of giving up the fight and disarming.


    Faced with such a Coria, Shuoyue couldn��t help but doubt the other��s true intentions.


    This person, Really didn��t come to kill me? How is this so different from Xiao��s estimate?


    "No hostility? Then what is your purpose?"


    "Purpose? Before talking about this topic, I��d better take off my mask first, it��s more polite this way"


    Saying this, as if to show sincerity, Coria slowly removed that funny clown mask, revealing her hidden, beautiful face that Shuoyue found quite familiar. The moment she saw that face, Shuoyue frowned in surprise:


    "You? Are the Wing of Wisdom?"


    To this, the white-haired woman nodded slightly and revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Yes, I am the Wing of Wisdom - Coria. However, you might be more accustomed to calling me Bai Yanluo . Also, the purpose of my visit is to convey Her Majesty��s will, and... some intelligence about the ��Heart of the World��"

 Chapter 957 - 958: The Heart of the World

    1/4


    "Coria? Bai Yanluo? What the hell is going on with you?" Shuoyue��s pretty face was filled with unexpected emotions as she faced the Church Wings member who had suddenly revealed her true identity.


    Shuoyue was already perplexed that Coria hadn��t attacked her. Now, the identity of this Church Wings member turned out to be Bai Yanluo, who had gone berserk and died a few years ago? This made Shuoyue even more shocked. Since Coria rarely appeared in public view and seldom carried out missions, even the Black Rose family couldn��t figure out her identity and had always regarded her as the most mysterious Church Wings member, remaining vigilant against this enemy.


    In the end, Coria turned out to be that Bai? Unconsciously, a hint of disappointment flashed in Shuoyue��s eyes. It was as if the long-awaited boss turned out to be a random passerby who had been accompanying the protagonist all along.


    Moreover, Shuoyue had originally set up a lot of traps at the Chamber of Commerce, waiting for Coria to fall into them. She had planned to defeat this Church Wings member, capture her alive, and play with her~ After torturing her for a while, she would turn her into an Ant Queen like the previous Third apostle~ S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, considering the stronger physique and spiritual power of the Church Wings, the "children" they produced would surely possess even greater strength! Shuoyue was extremely curious about the power of these newborns and was filled with excitement. However, upon learning that Coria was actually Bai and might even be an ally, Shuoyue instantly lost interest.


    After all, I can��t just casually play with an ally��s body, right? Hmm? Wait, it seems like it��s not impossible! Right now, there��s no one around, and they don��t know that Coria is Bai! Even if I do something to her, it shouldn��t matter~ Who asked this fellow to pretend to be cool in front of me when she��s just an idiot gambler?


    As Shuoyue thought this way, her gaze towards Bai gradually became strange and cold. Bai, who was being stared at like this, couldn��t help but shiver. She hurriedly hugged her chest with both hands and said vigilantly, "Hey, hey, hey! What are you thinking?! I told you, I have no hostile intentions!"


    "Hehe, alright then~" Being yelled at like this, Shuoyue returned to reality from her fantasy. After shaking her head with a bit of regret, Shuoyue asked in confusion, "So, Bai, didn��t you die? How did you suddenly become a Church Wings member? Also, what was the Emperor��s decree you mentioned earlier? Does Mengxi have something she wants you to tell us?"


    At the mention of Mengxi, Shuoyue��s eyes instantly turned cold. Faced with this question, Bai could only sigh helplessly, "Actually, you guys might be very upset with us right now because of our recent actions. But in fact, all the things that have happened recently are not the will of me and Her Majesty!! We are actually being coerced!!"


    "Oh? What do you mean by that?"


    "How should I put it? Roughly two years ago, the Church Nation was no longer operating according to Her Majesty��s decree."


    "What happened two years ago?" Shuoyue asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    Although Shuoyue had already learned about the current situation of the Church Nation after communicating with Xiao earlier, she still deliberately put on a shocked and astonished expression, following the tradition of steadiness and caution, and cooperated with Bai��s performance.


    Faced with Shuoyue��s "urging" gaze, Bai naturally didn��t dare to keep her in suspense and spilled out all the information she knew:


    "In the past few years, weren��t we always trying to find Lady Yumo... emm, your mother? Since the search was always fruitless, Mengxi changed her approach and decided to go into seclusion to cultivate and break through to a higher level. She thought that if she could reach the same level as Lady Yumo, she might be able to find her on the vast continent. Considering that the Church Nation had stabilized after a few years of development and didn��t need to be worried about, I didn��t object to this... However, what I didn��t expect was that the Church Prime Minister Zuoben actually..."


    "..."


    ....


    As time passed minute by minute, under Shuoyue��s "astonished" and solemn gaze, Bai truthfully told Shuoyue everything that had happened within the Church Nation over the years.


    After Bai��s narration ended, Shuoyue folded her arms across her chest, feeling very complicated as she bit her lip. Although Bai��s description was more or less the same as what Xiao had estimated, after personally hearing it from the person involved and learning about the unknown details, Shuoyue still felt an indescribable sense of oppression.


    "You said that Zuoben controls the Demon Goddess. Then, that Demon Goddess secretly infiltrated Mengxi��s seclusion place and subdued Mengxi with a single strike?"


    "Yes, even though Mengxi later activated the Divine Miracle and was blessed with the power of the Goddess, she was still knocked out by that Demon Goddess with a single slap and fell unconscious." Recalling the scene at that time, Bai said with lingering fear.


    Even though two years had passed, the scene at that time was still vivid in Bai��s mind. The Demon Goddess��s strength almost made Bai despair.


    Not only Bai, but after hearing this narration, Shuoyue also couldn��t help but become restless. Mengxi, that person is the Girl of Destiny, and her peak Eighth level strength is undoubtedly strong. Coupled with the Goddess��s Divine Miracle, even Pierre or Youlan at their prime would probably have a hard time gaining an advantage against her. Such a powerful figure was actually easily defeated by the Demon Goddess?


    How powerful is that Demon Goddess? Shuoyue knew that only her mother could deal with the Demon Goddess. But back then, during the Anvika Holy War, didn��t that Emperor Enzo also fight against her mother for a few rounds? Emperor Enzo��s strength might not even be as strong as the current Mengxi, yet Mengxi was subdued by the Demon Goddess in one strike? This made Shuoyue worry about the feasibility of Xiao��s plan.


    -"Can Mom really handle that Demon Goddess?"-


    However, despite her worries, Shuoyue didn��t want her unease to be noticed by a mere human. She quickly stabilized her mentality and put on a calm and composed appearance.


    "What about you? Weren��t your memories twisted? How come you still seem so clear-headed?"


    "As for me, Tania actually didn��t succeed in twisting my memories."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "After subduing me at the seclusion place, that woman fiercely hit my head a few times, trying to knock me out! After I fainted, she sent me to the Prime Minister��s Mansion and had Seville use Memory Threads to weave false memories and inject them into my brain. After all, I��m also an Eighth level powerhouse, so obviously Tania wanted to use me. However, after being hit hard, I didn��t completely lose consciousness and eventually managed to mobilize my spiritual power in a daze to preserve my original memories." Bai put her hands on her hips, even looking a bit smug.


    "In other words! My iron-like will! Has exceeded Tania��s expectations!"


    "Um, alright then." In other words, you��re just stubborn... Shuoyue silently retorted in her heart.


    "What happened after that?"


    "After that, of course, I could only pretend to be brainwashed. After Mengxi was subdued by the Demon Goddess, the entire Church Nation was controlled by Tania. What could I do? I could only pretend to submit and look for opportunities. This time, Tania finally agreed to send me out, so I took the chance to come find you guys! Well... although the original mission Tania gave me was to destroy the Ainor Chamber of Commerce."


    "Surprisingly, you managed to keep it hidden for so long?"


    "Don��t underestimate me, okay? Mengxi taught me many tricks to pretend and act three or four years ago. Plus, I also learned that ��Sebastian��s Acting Encyclopedia,�� so it��s not that easy to see through me!"


    "Okay, okay, I got it." Shuoyue waved her hand helplessly, seemingly letting her guard down.


    Of course, this was just an act, as Shuoyue couldn��t be sure whether what Bai said earlier was true or false. But, regardless of its authenticity, it seemed that the current Bai could provide her with a lot of information.


    "You came here not just to tell me that you and Mengxi actually have no hostility towards us, right? You mentioned earlier that Mengxi sent you a message through a pink little thing. So... what did that little thing tell you? What does Mengxi want you to tell us? Also, you mentioned the ��Heart of the World�� just now. What exactly is that thing?"


    Faced with this question, Bai took a deep breath and looked at Shuoyue with utmost solemnity. "Let me first talk about this Heart of the World. A key part of Tania��s plan is to obtain this Heart of the World. What exactly is this ��Heart of the World��? What impact it has on this world, I��m not too sure. But what I can be certain of is that this thing can allow one to enter the Ninth level!"


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 958 - 959: Yumo’s Self-Isolation

    2/4


    "Enter the Ninth level?!" Even Shuoyue, who had maintained a calm demeanor for a long time, couldn��t help but show a look of astonishment and even uncontrollably sat up from the sofa upon hearing Bai��s words.


    It was no wonder Shuoyue was so surprised. After all, the Ninth level was an extremely unreachable goal for them. You should know that whether it was her eldest sister Youlan, Pierre, or Kalina, they were all renowned peak Eighth level powerhouses. After reaching that level, they would undoubtedly try to advance to a higher level. However, even after cultivating for so long, they still couldn��t touch the threshold of the Ninth level.


    Even the strongest eldest sister, Higanbana, only had a slightly higher concentration of Shadow Power than Pierre and Kalina, far from being comparable to their mother, who was at the Ninth level. Not only the Abyss Demons but human powerhouses were also the same.


    For example, the Millennial Guardian of the former Red Leaf Empire, Emperor Enzo. That fellow was already a peak Eighth level powerhouse a thousand years ago?! However, after a thousand years of cultivation, his strength still remained at the peak of the Eighth level.


    In Shuoyue��s knowledge, there were only three Ninth level existences: the Demon Goddess and Goddess of the Three Thousand Years War, and her own simple minded and adorable mother. And these three seemed to be at the Ninth level from the beginning?


    Coupled with the repeated failures of her brothers and sisters to advance in recent years, Shuoyue couldn��t help but think. Perhaps the Ninth level is innate? Their attempt to reach the Ninth level through cultivation is just a pipe dream?


    However, the information provided by Bai at this moment seemed to shatter Shuoyue��s guess. The next moment, Shuoyue took off her eye patch and instantly flashed in front of Bai, directly pressing her chest solemnly and forcefully pushing her onto the sofa.


    "That thing, the Heart of the World, how exactly does it work? How does it allow one to enter the Ninth level?"


    "This, that thing, seems to be the core of our world, the core that gathers the essence of the entire world. It should possess very powerful strength inside, right? Using this power to break through to the Ninth level?"


    "Should?"


    "So-sorry, I��m not sure about the specifics either. I��m not even clear about what exactly the Heart of the World is."


    Faced with the serious, cold, and rather domineering Shuoyue, Bai timidly turned her head away.


    "Then how can you be certain that the ��Heart of the World�� can allow one to enter the Ninth level?"


    "I-I came to this conclusion based on my secret investigations over the past few years and the information provided by Mengxi. Eliminating the Goddess and Lady Yumo is Tania��s first goal, and the second goal is to obtain the ��Heart of the World,�� break through to the Ninth level, and become the new ruler of this world."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Bai nodded frantically.


    After staring into Bai��s pure and innocent eyes for a few seconds, Shuoyue could only sigh with a complicated mood, "Alright, I understand."


    This woman doesn��t seem to be lying. Moreover, what she said about Tania��s plan is basically consistent with Xiao��s investigation. It can be basically ruled out that she has ulterior motives.


    Thinking of this, the Shadow Power accumulated in Shuoyue��s palm quietly dissipated, and her little foot that was pressing on the trap activation device slowly moved away.


    Tania��s goal was to liberate the people of this world from the hands of the Goddess and Abyssal Demons. Originally, Shuoyue thought this was a very foolish idea. After all, even if her Mom and the Goddess were gone, an unstable Demon Goddess could destroy this world at any time.


    If the world no longer exists, what��s the point of liberation? However, if she could use the power of the Heart of the World to become the fourth Ninth level existence in this world, the situation might indeed be different.


    In any case, this information must be reported to Xiao first. The next moment, Shuoyue lightly touched her crystal earring, and a faint blue light rippled out from the earring. "Xiao? I have some important information that I need to tell you first..."


    Night fell, and the Holy Capital Vinati entered a peaceful and tranquil evening. Although at this moment, almost the entire continent had fallen into chaos due to the battle between the Church Wings and the Demon Kings, the inside of the Holy Capital seemed to be completely unaware of the outside world, with no news that would cause public unease being transmitted into the Church Nation��s capital.


    The people, as usual, began to enjoy a relaxing and pleasant nightlife. Compared to the lively city, the Purple Night Palace, where Mengxi resided, appeared particularly quiet.


    Because Her Majesty the Empress had inexplicably fallen into a state of self-isolation, all the servants in the Purple Night Palace felt uneasy and had no heart for work. They could only gather outside the garden gate, anxiously watching that black-haired girl who was curled up, hugging her legs, and remained motionless.


    There was no doubt that the current Yumo had entered a building mode. The sounds from the outside world couldn��t enter her mind, and the touches from the outside world were even more unable to bring her back to reality.


    Yumo��s consciousness was thus shrouded in black mist, drifting into the pitch-black consciousness space. No, it��s not quite right to say it��s pitch-black.


    Because the consciousness space was Momo��s residence, in order not to let the other self get too bored in the consciousness space, Yumo had long ago used her own spiritual power to build a small three-room house for Momo in the consciousness space. Therefore, although she had sunk into the consciousness space, Yumo actually entered the consciousness cottage she had built herself and curled up on the bed, hugging her legs.


    Yumo was surrounded by scattered comic books, game consoles, and various snacks. She could be said to be lying in a genuine garbage pile. However, the somewhat cleanliness-obsessed Yumo didn��t care about the messy surroundings at all. Instead, she kept curling up on the bed, anxiously talking to herself, "Wuwu, what should I do, what should I do... How should I explain it to Yuan��er later? No... What if Yuan��er also tells the other about this? How should I explain it to them?! ..."


    Staring at the black-haired girl who had occupied her bed like a cuckoo, another girl sitting on the bedside, whose face was almost identical to Yumo��s, couldn��t help but frown and impatiently pushed Yumo��s shoulder with her hand, "Hey baka, enough already. How long are you going to stay in self-isolation?! I told you, that child won��t be angry with you forever!"


    "Believe me! This time, my estimate must be correct!"


    "Hey, hey, even if the first stage fails, we still have the second stage! We can��t give up!"


    "Get up, don��t occupy my bed!!"


    ....


    However, just like before, no matter how hard Momo tried to call out, Yumo remained silent and still in a state of deep self-isolation. Faced with such a wooden person, the helpless Momo angrily folded her arms across her chest and sat down in front of the computer desk with a huff.


    "Geez!! You��re really driving me crazy!!"


    While complaining, Momo blinked her rainbow-colored eyes, which were slightly different from Yumo��s, and thoughtfully scanned Yumo��s earlobes, armpits, soles of her feet, waist, and other sensitive areas.


    How about? Targeting these places? Tormenting her a little? sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kind of stimulation should be able to forcibly wake up this idiot, right?


    If she gives up on my great plan just because she was ��disliked�� by her daughter, it would be too much of a loss!


    By the way, it can also teach a lesson to this idiot who dared to threaten me with a ��feather duster��!


    However, after a moment of struggle, Momo, who had just sat up, sat back down on the gaming chair helplessly, holding her forehead with a complicated mood. "Sigh, forget it."


    a lesson, I have I am the Lord of the Abyss, I can��t do such a thing when someone is off guard. Even if I want to teach her to do it fair and square.


    Besides, doing this to a body that looks exactly like mine feels a bit weird.....


    Just like that, Momo gave up the urge to call back Yumo through violent means.


    "But if I don��t do this, what should I do? Sigh, what a troublesome baka."


    ...


    However, just as Momo was feeling conflicted, a familiar voice that made Momo��s heart fill with mixed emotions suddenly came from the outside world, entering the cottage and reaching Momo��s ears.


    --"What happened to Sister Yumo?!"--


    Oh? This fellow, she finally came back?

 Chapter 959 - 960: Show Time

    "Your Majesty!! You, you, you��ve finally returned!!" Seeing the silver-haired girl returning to the Purple Night Palace surrounded by a silver glow, the maids suddenly let out an excited cry, while the guards and the famous doctors who had been invited hurriedly knelt on the ground, expressing their highest respect to the leader of the Church Nation.


    Mengxi had no energy to pay attention to these cheers and greetings at the moment. Instead, she walked straight to the head maid whom she trusted more and inquired, "What happened to the Empress?"


    "Her Highness, she..." Yaoli, the head maid, glanced at the girl in the rose garden with a bitter expression, then lowered her head guiltily, "Sorry, Your Majesty, we��re not quite sure what exactly happened. Her Highness was perfectly fine in the morning, happily strolling and fishing in the garden. But for some reason, by the afternoon, she suddenly sat blankly by the pond, as if she had lost consciousness. No matter how much we called out to her, there was no response. We brought in many doctors and holy art masters, but none could figure out the Empress��s condition. We��re, we��re very sorry."


    As these words entered her ears, Mengxi couldn��t help but frown slightly. "I understand."


    "Your Majesty, then..."


    "I��ll handle it, you all withdraw first."


    "This, what about the doctors?" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also withdraw."


    "Understood."


    Faced with Mengxi��s orders, Yaoli dared not say more. After a respectful salute, she led the maids, guards, and doctors to withdraw from the rose garden and slowly closed the garden gates as instructed by Mengxi. In an instant, with everyone��s departure, only Yumo and Mengxi were left in the vast rose garden. Under the gentle moonlight, it seemed particularly tranquil.


    Without the attention of the servants, Mengxi no longer needed to maintain the majestic and steady image of an emperor. Shedding her heavy cloak, Mengxi quickly ran to Yumo��s side, her light purple eyes filled with anxiety and unease, "Sister Yumo, what��s wrong with you?"


    While calling out the name of the important person, Mengxi also put her hand on the other��s shoulder, shaking her constantly. However, even in the face of Mengxi��s call, the black-haired girl remained motionless, like a stone statue standing by the pond.


    After a moment of fruitless calling, the experienced Mengxi quickly understood Yumo��s current state. "Sister has entered building mode again?"


    The moment she reached this conclusion, Mengxi couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief in her heart. That��s right, that Tania shouldn��t dare to directly make a move on Sister Yumo yet.


    But why did she suddenly enter building mode? Doesn��t Sister only enter this mode at night when she sleeps? And the posture is also so self-isolating?


    Looking at the black-haired girl who was curled up with her arms around her legs, Mengxi became more and more puzzled. Did something happen in the afternoon when she was away?


    Of course, at this moment, Mengxi would not know that for Yumo, who appeared motionless on the surface, the world in her mind was quite lively. In the consciousness space, upon seeing Mengxi appear beside her through the computer screen, Momo, who was sitting in the gaming chair, had a greatly changed expression, her rainbow-colored pupils filled with urgency.


    The next moment, Momo even jumped directly onto the bed and kept poking the face of the other self. "Hey, hey, hey! Wake up! We really need to wake up! Mengxi is here, we should start the next stage of the plan! Hey!!"


    Unfortunately, just like before, Momo was once again playing the lute to a cow. Helpless, she could only plop down on the bed, gritting her teeth in frustration. "Ah, I almost forgot, this idiot is now self-isolating... Sigh, really unreliable!"


    Becoming like this after one failure? Come on, even if you can��t establish authority in front of the kids, at least do it in front of the Girl of Destiny? For this, we still need to continue taking action to lure out that demon goddess! This is the top priority, okay? You actually self-isolated because of some kid��s angry words? It��s too embarrassing for us as the Abyssal Lord!


    Unacceptable! Unacceptable!!


    The angry Momo took out an oil-based pen from her chest without a second word and started scribbling on Yumo��s face in exasperation. As she drew, Momo��s displeasure gradually dissipated.


    Not only that, a bold idea suddenly popped into her mind. Wait a minute, this idiot is so self-isolating now? Doesn��t that mean she won��t be managing me? Moreover, she actively disconnected her consciousness from the body and entered this building mode. Doesn��t this mean that


    ��"The current body has no controlling consciousness and is in an ownerless state"��


    Glancing at the self-isolating black-haired girl on the bed, then turning to look at the worried Girl of Destiny on the screen, a bold idea naturally arose in Momo��s mind.


    Now that brat Yue is not by this idiot��s side either, what do I have to be afraid of? Since you are unwilling to execute the plan, then I��ll generously help you out~ As a reward for providing assistance, lend me the body to play with for a bit~


    Also, the Girl of Destiny~ Hehe~


    A mischievous smile slowly appeared on Momo��s face. As an action-oriented member, Momo jumped off the bed the next moment, tiptoed out sneakily, and opened the room door. Before closing the door, Momo glanced meaningfully at the black-haired girl on the bed:


    "You idiot just lie here quietly. Next, it��s My show time~" Outside the consciousness space, seeing that calling out was futile, Mengxi also began to think of other ways to awaken Yumo��s consciousness. After all, she couldn��t just leave her wifey cold by the pond.


    Considering past successful cases, giving her some stimulation was the most appropriate. But they were in the rose garden now, even if no one was around it was still a bit inappropriate to do those things. So Mengxi stepped forward slowly, intending to carry Yumo back to her boudoir.


    However, just as Mengxi was about to take action, she felt a chill on her toes. So she looked down at the ground. Looked at the bucket she accidentally kicked over.


    Huh? This is a small bucket for holding fish? Oh right, Sister was fishing in the garden in the afternoon, right?


    Emmm.


    "Didn��t catch a single fish? Yumo��s fishing skills don��t seem to be that great..." Squatting down and picking up the bucket, seeing the empty grass, Mengxi gave a helpless bitter smile.


    After pondering for a bit, Mengxi was about to turn around, get up, and take her wife back to the room. However, at the moment Mengxi raised her head and glanced to the side, an unexpected scene suddenly entered her eyes.


    Yumo who had just been in a self-isolating building state had somehow gotten out of her curled up posture at some point. Under the moonlight, Yumo was sitting by the pond in a rather seductive pose, elegant yet enchanting.


    The girl��s shoulders were slightly tilted, like a flower swaying in the breeze. Her snow-white, round legs were crossed, revealing an enticing gap. The pure white skirt and black hair fluttered together in the wind, like floating petals, exuding a mysterious charm.


    More importantly, at this moment, Yumo��s expression even carried some blush, like a ripe apple. The scarlet eyes revealed an unprecedented eeriness and charm, constantly enticing people��s most primitive desires.


    Faced with such a Yumo, Mengxi was stunned on the spot for a moment. "Yu-Yumo?"


    Seeing the startled look on Mengxi��s face, ��Yumo��s�� lips curled up slightly, revealing a wicked smile. Then, the black-haired girl spoke in an unusual voice. The voice was as sweet and pleasant as ever, but with a hint of tenderness. Not only that, amidst the tenderness there was a touch of eeriness, and within the softness a few traces of charm.


    ��"Your Majesty~, what took you so long to return? Your wife has been waiting for you for so long~"��


    Mengxi: Huh??!!

 Chapter 960 - 961: Yumo’s Roar

    Your Majesty?! Your wife?


    Yumo, what��s wrong with you? Did your brain suddenly break down?


    Faced with Yumo��s charming words, Mengxi was stunned on the spot for a moment. She could hardly imagine such flirtatious words coming out of the mouth of that pure and lovely Yumo.


    But, it had to be admitted, the destructive power of these words was very strong. Hearing this, Mengxi not only froze, but her pretty face also flushed with a layer of red at a visible speed. At this moment, Mengxi didn��t dare to meet Yumo��s eyes that were full of seductive power, and involuntarily shifted her gaze away.


    "Yumo, why are you suddenly..."


    Facing Mengxi��s confusion, as well as the slightly shy action of averting her eyes, a trace of playfulness and smugness flashed imperceptibly in the black-haired girl��s eerily colored eyes.


    The next moment, the black-haired girl lowered her voice and called out in an even more coquettish yet seductive voice, "Your Majesty, why aren��t you looking at your wifey? Am I not attractive?"


    Amidst the confusion, there was a hint of sadness, as if Mengxi��s action of shifting her gaze really struck her.


    Not only that, while speaking, the black-haired girl��s slender, moist, well-proportioned legs that were exposed outside, which had been silently sending out tempting invitations, were no longer silently inviting. Instead, they were suddenly raised.


    The next moment, the black-haired girl��s two slender and beautiful little feet pressed against Mengxi��s face and neck, and forcefully turned Mengxi��s head that had been averted back, forcing Mengxi��s line of sight to meet her own.


    As the black-haired girl was sitting on the higher edge of the pond, coupled with such a bold opening of her legs, when Mengxi��s head was turned back, the view under the black-haired girl��s skirt was fully visible.


    The exquisite black lace underwear cleverly wrapped the peerless beauty��s buttocks. As the peerless beauty twisted her legs, the fabric of the underwear slowly sank into those round buttocks and the space between her thighs.


    Seeing such a scene, Mengxi, who hadn��t had any intimate experience for six whole years, couldn��t help but have an even more flushed complexion, and her heart started beating rapidly.


    Seeing that Mengxi didn��t respond and even moved her gaze downward, the black-haired girl pouted slightly in displeasure, and hooked Mengxi��s chin with her little feet, slowly lifting her head. For a moment, the black-haired girl, who was full of eerie aura, even took on a bit of a queenly atmosphere.


    "What��s wrong, Your Majesty? Why aren��t you speaking? Is your empress really not pretty enough?"


    "No, no... Yumo is very, very beautiful... It��s just..."


    Mengxi stammered.


    "Just what?"


    "It��s just that Sister being like this is very strange... Suddenly being like this, I��m a bit at a loss... Why, why suddenly..."


    "Why?"


    The black-haired girl chuckled and tilted her head playfully, "Of course it��s to give Your Majesty some compensation."


    "Compensation?"


    "Yes, for the six years I disappeared. It must have been very hard for Your Majesty. Not only did you have to search for my whereabouts, but you also had to manage the affairs of the vast Church Nation. Working so hard, isn��t it natural for your wife to give Your Majesty some compensation?"


    With that said, the black-haired girl��s little feet slowly released Mengxi��s face and neck. Taking this opportunity, Mengxi wanted to stand up.


    But in a subconscious instant, the black-haired girl pressed her whole body down, directly pushing Mengxi, who had just half-risen, back to the ground in a very domineering manner.


    "Your wife doesn��t really have anything to compensate with. Perhaps the only thing Your Majesty would like is this humble body. If Your Majesty doesn��t mind..."


    As the words left her mouth, the black-haired girl sitting on top of Mengxi slowly extended her fingers and suddenly swiped down towards Mengxi��s chest. In an instant, Mengxi��s top was cut open by the sharp scarlet blade on the tip of Yumo��s finger, and the two pairs of big buns that had been suppressed for a long time sprang out from within.


    Then, the black-haired girl slowly leaned down, looking like she was going to directly bite them.


    Although for Mengxi, it wasn��t a bad thing for Yumo to take the initiative and be a bit bold. But being too bold seemed very abnormal.


    Mengxi was very clear in her heart that her Yumo didn��t have that kind of courage. Even if she mustered up the courage, there would definitely be a panicked emotion in Yumo��s expression. Unlike the girl in front of her, whose eyes only held playfulness and charm.


    Could it be that Yumo��s personality changed in these six years? Or...


    "You, you��re not Yumo!?! Who, who are you?!"


    Staring at this familiar yet unfamiliar black-haired girl, Mengxi issued a serious question. Faced with such a question, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but smile.


    "Who am I? Of course I��m your Yumo. What? You don��t believe it? In that case..."


    With that said, under Mengxi��s dumbfounded gaze, Yumo reached out and grasped Mengxi��s two wrists, guiding them to touch her own body. One hand reached into her collar, while the other reached under her skirt.


    "You don��t believe it? Then why doesn��t Your Majesty personally verify it? Your Majesty should be very familiar with my body, right? By personally experiencing it, you should be able to distinguish the truth, right?"


    "You..."


    Faced with the black-haired girl��s unusually bold actions, Mengxi��s brain froze for a moment. Completely failing to grasp the situation, she just stood there blankly.


    The shadow power emanating from the black-haired girl��s body originally had the function of stimulating desire. Coupled with the black-haired girl��s deliberate guidance, Mengxi��s eyes gradually began to become dazed, and a blush enveloped her face. In this state, Mengxi��s resistance began to plummet. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She just let the black-haired girl mess around with her body like this. Seeing Mengxi show such an enchanting expression, the black-haired girl... or rather, Momo, couldn��t help but stick out her tongue and lick her lips.


    Well, as expected of the Girl of Destiny, she��s really tempting. I can barely hold back~


    Thinking like this, Momo��s lips unconsciously revealed a cold smile. As the saying goes, a gentleman��s revenge is not too late even after ten years. The grudge of Anvika being played by you back then, let me settle it well now!


    Also, you, the Girl of Destiny, seem to really want to bully the other me, huh? We are the Abyssal Lord, how could we be someone you can press down?


    Recalling the black-haired girl lying in the consciousness space in self-isolation, Momo��s eyes couldn��t help but overflow with complacency. Baka Yumo! Thank me! Now let me help you recover your pride!


    Well, of course, all of this is still for the success of the plan~


    The next moment, seeing Mengxi still being coy, Momo slowly leaned down, snuggling up to her ear, and slowly said in a gentle and soul-hooking voice,


    "Hehe, since Your Majesty doesn��t want to take the initiative, then me do it for you~ After all, a wife who doesn��t know how to serve her husband is not a good wife."


    "Sis-Sister?"


    The black-haired girl��s voice was as if it contained magic. The moment it drifted into Mengxi��s ears, the silver-haired girl��s long-suppressed desire was instantly stimulated and released at this moment.


    ��


    At the same time, in the consciousness space, Yumo, who had been self-isolating for several hours, finally barely accepted the reality and freed herself from the self-enclosed state after adjusting her mood.


    "Mmm... Since things have come to this, I- I have to think about how to explain it well to Yuan��er... Explain it well..."


    Rubbing the tears in her eyes, Yumo slowly sat up from the bed.


    "Huh? Wait a minute?"


    Then, Yumo realized something unusual. Looking around at the modern-style room, the bookshelf piled with comics and novels, the box full of various snacks not far away, and the messy bed, Miss Yumo couldn��t help but frown.


    Huh? This is the room I made for Momo? Why am I here? Also, where did that idiot go?


    Looking left and right, observing this empty room except for herself, Miss Yumo hurriedly called out,


    "Momo!! Momo!! Silly girl!! Where are you?!"


    Unfortunately, after calling out for a long time, Yumo didn��t get any response. Glancing at the open room door and the half-closed front door in the distance, Yumo pursed her lips.


    In an instant, an ominous premonition arose.


    "That, that silly girl, couldn��t have taken the opportunity to..."


    As if to verify her thoughts, strange moans gradually drifted into Yumo��s ears from the side. Following the sound, Yumo turned her head tremblingly and looked at the computer screen beside her.


    Looking at the erotic scene on it, Miss Yumo��s face instantly flushed red.


    Mo-Mo-Momo?!!


    "What the hell are you doing, you stupid brat!!!!!!"


    In an instant, an earth-shattering roar resounded in the small room.

 Chapter 961 - 962: 10,000 hours of games

    "Momo, what on earth are you doing? Stop it right now!" Yumo shouted, unable to control herself any longer.


    Apparently, the image on the screen that was linked to the outside world had given Yumo a huge shock.


    On the flickering screen, two slender girls with similar heights and tattered clothes were entangled together. They had the same beautiful long hair, slender limbs, phoenix eyes, long eyelashes, straight and delicate noses, and red lips. The two stunning beauties were lying in the center of the rose garden.


    Well, perhaps the only thing that wasn��t quite similar was their chest sizes.


    Of course, Yumo had no time to pay attention to this issue now. Her eyes were completely drawn to their actions. Although the mosaic on the screen prevented Yumo from seeing clearly what Momo was doing, judging from the suggestive moans and the increasingly heated atmosphere in the mental space, it definitely wasn��t anything proper!


    After coming to this conclusion, Yumo instantly turned into a steaming girl, with smoke billowing from her head.


    How dare you mess around with my body and Mengxi?!


    Momo, you scoundrel!!


    Snapping out of her shock, Yumo rushed out of the room in a panic...


    At the same time, in the real world, just as Momo was pressing down on Mengxi and working her hands up and down, Yumo��s anxious and embarrassed angry shout suddenly rang out in her mind:


    "What are you doing?! You idiot!!"


    "Tsk!" This thunderous voice appeared out of nowhere, causing Momo to tremble and abruptly stop her actions. The next moment, her face, which was full of seduction and beauty, instantly darkened, with the words "annoyed" written all over it.


    "Hey!! What are you yelling for all of a sudden?! You nearly scared me to death!"


    "You have the nerve to say that? Didn��t you also suddenly yell in my ear every day before?! No, let��s not talk about that! What on earth are you two doing now?!"


    "Doing what? For now, it��s just a massage."


    "This kind of unknown... Huh? What did you say? Massage?"


    "Yeah, if you don��t believe me, see for yourself..."


    After casually responding, Momo no longer hid anything and shared her vision with Yumo. In an instant, the world in Yumo��s eyes suddenly became clear. Then, Yumo was surprised to find that Mengxi, who had her top removed and was left with only thin panties and long socks, was panting heavily on the grass.


    And Momo��s hands were not messing around with Mengxi��s sensitive areas, but were massaging her waist and shoulders.


    "Really, really just a massage?"


    Yumo muttered in puzzlement.


    "Yeah, isn��t it obvious? It��s just a massage... At least for now~..."


    "For now?"


    Yumo frowned in the mental space.


    "Then you mean, later on?"


    In response, Momo gave a disdainful reply without hesitation:


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, it��s to properly mess up this stupid Girl of Destiny. The current massage is just to stimulate her acupuncture points and adjust her body��s sensitivity... At the same time, the invasion of the Shadow Power will trigger all the desires in her heart. The desires that have accumulated for six years, hehe. Soon, this girl will become a doll consumed by lust and constantly begging..."


    As she spoke, Momo slowly raised her hand to caress Mengxi��s flushed face and blew hot air into her ear, causing Yumo��s heart to race.


    "By then, she��ll be ours to play with~"


    "This..."


    Staring at the silver-haired girl whose face was dazed, panting heavily, and almost had her reason devoured by desire, Yumo��s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "To think you could make her like this, amazing..."


    Thinking about how she was always suppressed and toyed with by Mengxi in these matters, Yumo couldn��t help but feel some admiration for her other personality.


    However, Yumo��s admiring sigh was met with Momo��s contemptuous response:


    "Come on, what��s there to admire? This is how it should be, right? We are the Abyssal Lord, our physical abilities are worlds apart from this Girl of Destiny. Suppressing her is a piece of cake, right? On the contrary, you actually let this little girl bully you for so long, you��re the one who deserves ��admiration��, okay?"


    "But, but what exactly are you trying to do..."


    "Idiot, don��t tell me you forgot our plan?"


    "Plan..."


    "We need to lure out that Demon Goddess. To do that, first we need to pretend to fall into their trap, pretend we didn��t notice anything unusual about the Girl of Destiny. Well... Although she did tell us directly."


    "But what does that have to do with you bullying Mengxi?!"


    "Not bullying, it��s r*ping her."


    Momo stated her purpose in even more explicit terms.


    "Hey!!! Don��t say it so bluntly!! Fine, even if it��s r*pe, what the hell does that have to do with us pretending to fall into their trap?!"


    "Of course it does!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Momo��s words were full of a matter-of-fact tone.


    "What��s your relationship with that Girl of Destiny, don��t you have any sense? Normal couples who haven��t seen each other for a few months would probably be all over each other when they reunite. You two haven��t seen each other for six years, and finally reunited in Vinati. Wouldn��t it be strange if nothing happened?"


    "But, but didn��t that Demon Goddess leave some kind of surveillance on Mengxi?"


    "Exactly, that��s why we��re doing it right in front of that surveillance."


    "Doing it in front of... Isn��t that too, too embarrassing?!"


    "You, can you stop always worrying about these trivial things? I��ll emphasize it again, we are Abyssal Demons, the Abyssal Lords. Don��t always be bound by that set of human morals. Being timid and hesitant, where��s the boss-like attitude? I��ll just tell you straight, it��s meant to be done under the Demon Goddess��s surveillance."


    Momo rarely used such a forceful tone.


    "Since the Demon Goddess and that apostle have control over Mengxi, they probably know about your hangup too. If we ignore your so-called embarrassment and directly mess with this Girl of Destiny, there��s an 80% chance they won��t suspect us. By the way, we can also teach this silly girl a lesson, let her know that the Abyssal Lord isn��t someone she can suppress at will~. Heh, I��m so smart, killing two birds with one stone~"


    "...This..."


    As Momo��s words entered her ears, Yumo, who felt there was some truth to it, didn��t know how to respond for a moment.


    And just as Yumo was struggling, Momo��s voice rang out next to her ears once again.


    "Hey, are you really content with always being suppressed by the Girl of Destiny? Always being the bottom?"


    "Huh? Of, of course not..."


    "Then that��s it."


    "O-Okay, I understand. Then, then give the body back to me first. I know what to do next."


    Yumo sighed helplessly and slowly dispersed her consciousness, preparing to take back control of the body.


    However, Yumo��s suggestion was unexpectedly met with Momo��s opposition.


    "I refuse~"


    "Huh? What, what did you say?"


    "Hehe~"


    After a cold laugh, Momo swept her eyes filled with a desire for revenge towards the silver-haired girl beneath her who humiliated here 6 years ago:


    "This woman, she��s clearly just a level 8 weakling, yet she dares to mess with our body? Six years ago, she even made me suffer a big loss. I��ve always remembered this grudge. And now that I have a good opportunity to take revenge personally, how could I possibly hand the body over to you? What are you thinking, baka?"


    "You!! Don��t, don��t do anything rash!!"


    "Rest assured, I won��t go overboard~. Just going to make her feel euphoric to the point of death. It��s necessary to let this girl know who the top from now on~... Also..."


    Looking at Mengxi��s dazzlingly stunning and breathtakingly beautiful body, Momo unconsciously stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.


    A pink light gradually seeped out from her scarlet eyes.


    "This silly girl is indeed quite delicious. It��s got me a bit tempted. It might not be good if I don��t vent a little. Anyway, my dear little idiot, just go back to your little room at ease. After tomorrow morning, I��ll return to you a well-behaved and devoted little wife~"


    After making the final reply, Momo, who was ready for a big session, raised her hand to unbutton her shirt.


    This, this girl, is she serious?!


    If I let her continue, will she really...?!


    No, no way!!


    Realizing this, Yumo felt a sense of crisis and kept calling out to try to stop Momo.


    "Hey!! Don��t do anything rash!! Calm down a bit!! Stupid Momo!! Hey!!!"


    Although Yumo herself indeed wanted to reestablish her authority in front of Mengxi and no longer be toyed with by her at will, she still hoped that this process would be completed through her own efforts, not by someone else��s hands.


    Even though Momo was another personality of hers, and messing with Mengxi��s body was still her own, Yumo didn��t know why, but she always had a feeling of being NTR��d.


    The thought of Momo taking her place and constantly tormenting Mengxi made Yumo feel extremely unhappy.


    Extremely unhappy!


    It��s fine to teach that silly girl a lesson...


    But, it has to be me who does it!! Don��t interfere, you damn Momo!!!


    Realizing that she was powerless to take back control of the body by force or shouting, Yumo had no choice but to use her last trump card. Although she knew that doing this might be a bit despicable and shameless, she had no other choice now.


    The next moment, after taking a deep breath, Yumo spoke in a hollow voice with empty eyes in the mental space.


    --"Hey, my dear Momo... Do you still want your 10,000 hours of game save data?"��

 Chapter 962 - 963: Leverage

    The old cover is back :3.


    ��


    As a pure Abyssal Lord, Momo wasn��t constrained by the morals and ethics of the human world like Yumo. Her actions were often more impulsive and followed the desires.


    Faced with the Girl of Destiny, a strong desire for revenge enveloped Momo��s heart.


    In order to avenge the humiliation of being toyed with that day, Momo planned to directly make this haughty chosen one cry in pain and feel euphoric to the point of death!


    At the same time, looking at such a perfect body, coupled with Mengxi��s fingers�� counterattack, Momo��s own desires were undoubtedly triggered.


    She wasn��t like Yumo who always liked to hold back and endure. If there was desire, just release it~


    Therefore, Momo directly ignored Yumo��s anxious calls in her mind, licked her lips with eyes full of lust, unbuttoned her shirt, and eagerly reached her other hand towards the silver-haired girl��s buttocks, intending to remove her last piece of underwear.


    However, at this moment, Yumo��s cold words that were completely different from her previous anxious tone echoed in Momo��s ears.


    -"If you don��t stop, I��ll delete your 10,000 hours of game data."-


    As soon as these words came out, Momo instantly shuddered, and her restless little hand abruptly stopped moving.


    "What, what did you say? You��re threatening me with games? You despicable bastard."


    "So, are you going to stop or not~?"


    Faced with this question, Momo��s brows twitched slightly, and she forced a smile, trying to appear calm:


    "Hehe, you, you don��t really think that a single game save can threaten me, right? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge, how could I..."


    "Oh, is that so? Alright then."


    Before she could finish speaking, Yumo in the mental space seemed to have no intention of waiting for Momo��s answer. She unhesitatingly turned around and walked towards the room in the mental space. As for what Yumo was going to do in the room? Well... those who know, know.


    "Eh?! Hey hey hey!! Wait!!!"


    Seeing Yumo act so decisively, Momo was instantly enveloped by panic and hurriedly tried to stop her:


    "Wait, wait a minute!! No, no, you can��t do this!! Using, using games to threaten me!! You, you! You��re shameless!!!"


    "Hmph."


    Yumo snorted coldly and ignored Momo��s shouts, directly opening the door to the room.


    Seeing Yumo getting closer and closer to the computer by the bed, the panic in Momo��s heart suddenly began to skyrocket, and even her entire body started trembling uncontrollably. At this moment, Momo fell into an indescribable state of struggle.


    You should know, that computer contained her most cherished game! ��Jenshin Impacto��


    When Momo first left the dark little room and came into contact with that game under Yumo��s guidance, she instantly became addicted to it.


    Well, otherwise, such a restless Abyssal Lord wouldn��t have stayed obediently in Yumo��s mental space.


    In order to create her own paradise in that open world, Momo had invested almost all her heart and soul into it.


    The data of that game was her life��s work! She had spent countless days and nights to achieve what she had today!


    Her hope, gold coins, primogems, treasures, and countless wives had all formed an inseparable bond with her.


    It was an important part of her life.


    If she didn��t visit her home or hear her wives�� greetings for a day, she would feel uncomfortable all over!


    Undoubtedly, taking revenge on Mengxi, wiping out the previous humiliation, and restoring the dignity of the Abyssal Lord were all very important matters. Venting the triggered desires was also an important matter.


    But compared to her game data, compared to the world she had painstakingly built, compared to her thousand charming wives at home?


    What did the dignity of the Abyssal Lord count for?! For the sake of the world, what was wrong with abandoning dignity?!


    What did the satisfaction of momentary lust count for! Could it be more important than the healing brought by her waifu?


    At this moment, the desire to save the game directly overwhelmed Momo��s desire for revenge and lust in her mind.


    Then, having made her decision, Momo no longer hesitated. She directly severed the link between her consciousness and body and rushed into the mental space without hesitation! At the moment when Yumo was about to open the door to the room, Momo grabbed Yumo��s wrist in a fluster and said in an angry and aggrieved tone:


    "I, I, I, I��ll return the body��s control to you first!! Don��t, don��t, don��t touch my wives!! Otherwise, otherwise, I��ll fight you to the death!!!"


    Yumo: "..."


    Hearing these words, Yumo��s hand reaching for the computer quietly froze in midair, and she slightly turned her head, glancing indifferently at Momo who was almost on the verge of crying from grievance.


    Heh.


    Such an easy girl to handle~


    At this moment, the corners of Yumo��s mouth curled up imperceptibly...


    In the real world, in the rose garden.


    After Momo voluntarily gave up control of the body, Yumo��s consciousness quickly merged with the body again.


    Slowly opening her eyes, the familiar sight of the garden entered Yumo��s vision. Of course, what also entered Yumo��s eyes was that girl panting heavily, her face flushed, her entire body emitting heat and fragrant sweat, clearly in a very abnormal state. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, not only Mengxi, after Momo��s bout of horniness, Yumo��s own state was also in a similar situation.


    The upper body was left with only a thin, half-removed bra, and although the skirt was still on the lower body... the cool breeze coming from her butt still made Yumo feel a strong sense of unease.


    ��Momo, this girl... actually made it like this...��


    Looking at her own outfit full of embarrassment and Mengxi��s state full of sexiness, Yumo��s little face couldn��t help but blush slightly.


    And at this moment, Momo��s words suddenly echoed in Yumo��s ears, and she spoke in a rather solemn tone.


    --"Go ahead. The current state of the Girl of Destiny is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You just need to take one more step and you can completely conquer her, make her no longer dare to look down on you! But I have to remind you, Mengxi is now completely consumed by emotions. If you don��t continue, she will..."--


    "Alright, alright, I got it! Stop nagging, go play with your waiufs. I��ll handle it myself."


    However, before Momo could finish speaking, Yumo impatiently interrupted her.


    Mainly because at this moment, Yumo had no intention of listening to Momo��s exhortations. After her consciousness reconnected with her body, the sensations of her own body were transmitted to Yumo��s mind without reservation. The constant heat and itchiness coming from all over her body made Yumo��s heart almost in chaos.


    After barely dealing with Momo��s words, the black-haired girl kept taking deep breaths, adjusting her own state, not letting herself be completely controlled by desire and become a puppet of lust.


    I have to say, that Momo, she really is a true Abyssal Lord, huh?


    A creature who follows her desires, actually made it like this...


    Now, you want me to take over?


    Momo��s words seemed to still echo in Yumo��s ears.


    Looking at the silver-haired girl sitting beneath her, almost completely defenseless and at her mercy, Yumo bit her lip with a complicated mood, her scarlet eyes filled with conflict.


    If she continued, she might be able to reverse her position in the family and get rid of her bottom status.


    In fact, Yumo had always hoped that one day she could properly teach Mengxi a lesson and free herself from the oppressed position. However, when this opportunity was truly presented in front of her, Yumo hesitated.


    Emm, it kind of feels like taking advantage of someone in a weak state...


    Doing it this way doesn��t count as my own victory, right?


    Mengxi probably won��t accept it either.


    Also, thinking about her and Mengxi who were almost completely stripped, and the Demon Goddess who might be secretly watching them, Yumo felt a strong sense of discomfort. Constrained by human thinking, she might not be able to accept enjoying herself while being watched by others. Besides, having done this much, it should be enough, right? It should be enough to dispel the Demon Goddess��s suspicions.


    Sigh...


    In the end, after the cowardly Yumo let out a long sigh, she still gave up on this perfect opportunity created by Momo.


    Picking up a piece of clothing scattered beside her and draping it over her delicate body, Yumo slowly got up and was about to tidy up the messy garden and send Mengxi back to the room.


    "Let��s, just leave it at that, time to clean up..."


    Yumo muttered while panting, enduring the stimulation coming from her body.


    Indeed, Yumo had given up.


    But, the other little cutie had no intention of ending it here.


    Just as Yumo got up, a slender jade hand unexpectedly grabbed Yumo��s ankle.

 Chapter 963 - 964: Blood-Stained Blade

    Inside Windstorm City - Ainor Chamber of Commerce Headquarters.


    After relaying all the intelligence provided by Bai Yanluo to Xiao, Shuoyue, dressed in a red gown and exuding a luxurious aura, quickly arrived at the VIP room. Waiting for her there was none other than the current Wisdom Wing of the Church Nation - Coria, also known as Bai Yanluo.


    As Shuoyue locked the door of the VIP room again, Bai Yanluo, who had maintained the appearance of a well-bred lady just a second ago, immediately broke character and rushed in front of Shuoyue in a flurry.


    "How did it go?"


    "Calm down, you white radish."


    Faced with Bai Yanluo��s anxious inquiry, Shuoyue impatiently raised her hand to push away her face and forcefully pressed her back onto the sofa beside her.


    Although Shuoyue had temporarily accepted the awkward fact that Bai, a person from the Church Nation, had become a comrade, she still despised the aura of holy magic on Bai. So much so that when the other party approached, Shuoyue showed a disgusted and disdainful expression.


    "Keep some distance from me. I can��t stand your smell."


    "Ah? S-sorry."


    "I have already informed Blackrose about the ��Heart of the World,�� and of course, the matter of Mengxi being coerced."


    "Then, what will you do next?"


    "Rest assured. Now that we know the Girl of Destiny essentially has no hostility towards us, we will act with restraint."


    "Phew, that��s good then..."


    After receiving this answer from Shuoyue, Bai let out a long sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Due to the momentary disappearance of pressure, Bai Yanluo directly flopped onto the sofa.


    Seeing this, Shuoyue narrowed her eyes with complex emotions and said with considerable disdain:


    "Is it that serious..."


    "How is it not serious?"


    Poking her head out from the throw pillow, Bai responded excitedly:


    "If you didn��t know Mengxi��s true intentions, wouldn��t all our previous efforts to deliberately cover for you be in vain? If in the end, you still went all out to take her down, wouldn��t that be too much of a loss? I, I don��t want to die yet."


    "Is that so? You really don��t want to be our enemy?"


    "Of course!!"


    Bai answered without hesitation.


    In response to this answer, Shuoyue shook her head with regret:


    "That��s really a pity. If you were planning to be our enemy, today I would have gained another good breeding vessel."


    "Huh?!!"


    For a moment, upon hearing these words, Bai felt a chill down her spine and immediately curled up in the corner of the sofa, staring at Shuoyue with vigilance.


    "You pervert,!! D-Don��t mess around! I have no intention of being your enemy!! So you can��t take me to do your disgusting breeding experiments!!"


    "Is that so? What a pity. With you, I think you would definitely produce stronger abyssal demon variants."


    "Pity my ass!!"


    "Hehe, alright, I won��t tease you anymore. But seriously..."


    A glint flashed in Shuoyue��s blue-gold eyes, and the atmosphere around her suddenly became solemn, even a little oppressive, making Bai shudder.


    "Since you plan to assist us, you must demonstrate a certain value."


    "Value? Then, what should I do?"


    "It��s simple."


    Saying that, Shuoyue turned and walked towards the desk on the side.


    Surrounded by a gentle blue light, an exquisite hairpin with a hidden world inside was taken out by Shuoyue from her spatial ring. After playing with the hairpin in her hand under the moonlight, Shuoyue said coldly:


    "In order to communicate with your emperor, you��ll have to return to the Church Nation later, right?"


    "Y-yes."


    "This is a hairpin recently developed by the Blackrose family for transmitting visual intelligence. Take this hairpin back with you and remember to wear it on your head. Afterwards, find an opportunity to meet Tania Velin. Although you have provided a lot of intelligence, there are still some things we need you to probe Tania about."


    "Isn��t this also a kind of surveillance?"


    "Take it however you want. If you are sincerely cooperating, just obediently wear it for me."


    "I understand." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai nodded slightly in response.


    However, after responding, while staring at Shuoyue��s back, the unease and panic on Bai Yanluo��s face gradually dissipated, her expression slowly sank, and her gaze became serious, even carrying a hint of bone-chilling coldness.


    As she had her back to Bai Yanluo, Shuoyue seemed unaware of the change in Bai Yanluo��s expression.


    "By the way, Miss Shuoyue, there��s one thing, could you please help me with it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Well, since I have to return to the Holy Capital Vinati, it would be a bit inappropriate to go back empty-handed, right? So, I think I should bring some gifts back. What do you think?"


    "Hm? Gifts? What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Shuoyue slightly furrowed her brows, feeling that something was off. She turned her head with a solemn expression to look at Bai Yanluo behind her. And just as Shuoyue turned her head, Bai Yanluo, who had just been lying on the sofa like a salted fish, directly flashed in front of Shuoyue, enveloped in white holy light. Staring at Bai Yanluo who suddenly appeared before her, Shuoyue��s eyes abruptly narrowed.


    "You, what are you trying to do?"


    "Yes~, it��s exactly what you think~"


    After a playful smile, under Shuoyue��s startled gaze, Bai Yanluo swiftly drew out a dagger hidden under her skirt with lightning speed.


    The next moment,


    Shua!


    A beam of holy white light mercilessly slashed across Shuoyue��s neck...


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering explosion, the area where the VIP room of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce was located suddenly and unexpectedly experienced an explosion! The terrifying shock rapidly spread, and in the next second, it caused the entire Chamber of Commerce building to be in a state of upheaval. Upon feeling this impact and the powerful holy magic aura emanating from it, Wutan, the manager of the Chamber of Commerce, instantly changed his expression.


    An explosion?


    Unknown holy magic aura?!


    And this location? The VIP room?!


    The place Miss just went to?!!


    In an instant, Wutan sensed something was amiss and directly led a group of elite members of the Chamber of Commerce to rush towards the VIP room. After pushing away a few guards who were knocked out by the shock outside the door, Wutan didn��t bother with etiquette and suddenly punched the door of the VIP room open.


    "Miss!! Are you still... ...?!!!"


    However, the moment he saw the scene inside the VIP room, Wutan��s words abruptly stopped, and the words he was about to say were forcibly swallowed back into his stomach. Because the sight before him had already shocked him to the point of being unable to utter a single word. Not only Wutan, but the several elite guards behind him were also the same, directly staring in disbelief at what was in front of them.


    At this moment, the originally luxurious VIP room of the Chamber of Commerce had become a mess after being washed over by an impact and holy aura, and even a hole with a radius of about two meters had been blasted open in the wall.


    Of course, the change in the environment of the VIP room was not what they were most concerned about. Including Wutan, almost everyone��s attention was focused on the white-haired woman in the center of the VIP room.


    That unknown woman with blood all over her body and wearing a clown mask.


    This woman was emitting a terrifyingly powerful holy aura that made people shudder. Obviously, the recent explosion and impact were caused by her alone. Not only that, in this woman��s hand, she was actually holding the head of a young girl... Due to blood loss and the impact of energy, the girl��s head had already turned pale, and even half of her face had been blasted into a pulp, but Wutan still recognized the girl��s identity at a glance.


    It was none other than their young miss of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce!!


    Glancing at the headless corpse at the feet of the white-haired woman, looking at the blood still gushing out from the neck of the corpse and the ground dyed red by blood, an unprecedented anger and killing intent suddenly surged in Wutan��s heart, and his powerful eighth-level fighting spirit instantly erupted without reservation!!!


    Staring intently at the white-haired woman, Wutan suddenly let out a hysterical roar,


    "You bastard!!! What have you done?!!!"

 Chapter 964 - 965: Extreme Displeasure

    In the morning, at the Prime Minister��s Mansion in the Holy Capital Vinati.


    Outside the inner courtyard, the most important forbidden area of the Prime Minister��s Mansion, after dismissing several maids who had followed, the Education Minister Zuoben, with disheveled gray hair, carried a tray filled with exquisite delicacies and slowly walked through the barrier into the inner courtyard. The moment he passed through the barrier, Zuoben��s body was enveloped in a holy, faint golden light.


    Surrounded by the holy light, in a short while, the image of the haggard uncle disappeared, replaced by a woman with golden curly hair and a face as beautiful as a flower under the moon.


    The woman entered the room to deliver some delicious snacks to her goddess.


    In order to prevent this playful goddess from inadvertently running out again, the woman had to frequently prepare some delicious desserts to entice her to stay in the courtyard. No matter what, now was a critical period. If they were not careful, the plan might be all for naught.


    "G-Goddess?"


    However, after entering the goddess��s room, the golden-haired woman, that is, Tania, couldn��t help but show a surprised expression.


    It wasn��t because her goddess had disappeared again, but because the goddess was sitting quietly at the foot of the bed.


    Usually, every time she entered the room, the goddess would basically be interacting with the kittens, feeding them, or playing games together. But this time, even though the kittens had already rubbed against the goddess��s feet, constantly meowing cutely, the goddess didn��t pay attention to them. Instead, she uncharacteristically stared at the empty wall not far away.


    It seemed that her consciousness had been attracted by something else.


    Being attracted was one thing, but why was the goddess��s face so flushed?


    What was going on?


    Staring at the goddess��s face, which was as red as a ripe apple, and her pure white pupils filled with curiosity, driven by confusion, Tania cautiously stepped forward, wanting to understand the situation.


    "Goddess, what��s wrong with you?"


    As these words entered her ears, the short-haired girl��s consciousness seemed to return to her body from a wandering state.


    However, the goddess didn��t reply to Tania��s words. Instead, she blinked and stared at Tania��s chest with an innocent gaze. She even curiously raised her hand to grab and knead it.


    There was no lust, no obscene thoughts, and it wasn��t envy or jealousy. It seemed to be pure imitation.


    Kneading while recalling.


    "Huh?"


    Faced with this scene, Tania blinked in confusion.


    What happened in the few hours I was gone?


    However, Tania seemed to have no time to continue pondering this question, because at this moment, she suddenly felt a familiar aura fluctuation.


    "Wait a moment, Goddess. I��ll be right back."


    After respectfully pushing the goddess��s "perverted hand" away from her chest, Tania quickly walked out of the room.


    After easily sealing the room and activating the barrier that blocked perception, a strange faint golden light also rippled around Tania��s body.


    Surrounded by this light, the beautiful woman with golden hair instantly transformed into a middle-aged gray-haired man who looked somewhat haggard. Appearance, aura, and temperament all underwent earth-shattering changes in an instant.


    If one hadn��t witnessed it with their own eyes, they probably wouldn��t have associated the previous beautiful woman with the current man whose spirit seemed a bit listless. However,


    Although he looked spiritually listless, Zuoben��s eyes were always sharp, carrying a hint of bone-chilling coldness.


    The next moment, under the gaze of this cold look, the originally empty courtyard suddenly rippled with layers of silver energy lotuses. Surrounded by silver light, a golden-haired man suddenly descended into the courtyard.


    Feeling the familiar holy magic fluctuations and seeing the familiar face, Zuoben��s eyes narrowed slightly:


    "Luca?"


    That��s right. The one who arrived at the Prime Minister��s Mansion through the emergency teleportation magic at this moment was none other than the Six Wings of the Church Nation, the eighth-level powerhouse known as the "Wing of Justice" - Luca.


    However, this man, who had always been a suave and extraordinary handsome character in the past, now looked exceptionally disheveled and wretched. His clothes were tattered and barely covered his body, to the point that it could be considered somewhat indecent. Not only that, but Luca��s entire body was covered with all kinds of hideous and terrifying wounds, with blood constantly flowing out. Some wounds had even festered and looked extremely disgusting.


    Although the eighth-level Luca possessed extraordinary healing abilities, these wounds seemed to be cursed and showed no signs of healing. Instead, they brought Luca unbearable pain, causing his face to be filled with a pained and ferocious expression as he constantly panted.


    Even so, Luca still endured the pain and respectfully lowered his head.


    "Greetings, Prime Minister."


    "You failed?"


    Zuoben asked coldly.


    However, in fact, even without Luca��s personal reply, Zuoben had already reached a conclusion. If this Church Nation��s Wing, who had always been proud, self-respecting, and valued honor, had completed the plan, he would have definitely come before him in high spirits to claim credit, not remain silent like now. Moreover, judging from his physical condition, he didn��t look like someone who had achieved victory.


    The reality was indeed so. Upon hearing the disappointment in Zuoben��s tone, Luca immediately knelt on the ground and slammed his head against the floor.


    "I��m very sorry! Prime Minister, I... I failed to complete the mission!"


    Luca��s voice was filled with guilt, unwillingness, and an indescribable resentment.


    Zuoben also found this result somewhat unacceptable. His hands couldn��t help but clench tightly into fists, and he unprecedentedly kicked Luca��s head!


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by a loud bang, this Church Nation��s Wing, covered in wounds, was sent flying and crashed into the wall not far away. As he slid down from the wall, a mouthful of blood involuntarily spewed out.


    "Useless!"


    Zuoben stomped on the ground in a fit of rage, creating a large pit.


    In fact, Zuoben was already in a bad mood.


    Upon learning that Westville��s soul stone had shattered, Zuoben felt a wave of disappointment. The shattering of the soul stone meant that the wing she sent to kill the sword demon had died in battle. He had failed to defeat the Sword Demon Pierre in Wisteria.


    However, Zuoben could reluctantly accept this. After all, he was up against the current strongest Demon King-level Abyssal Demon. No one knew how many hidden tricks the Sword Demon still had.


    Zuoben grudgingly accepted his death in battle.


    But Luca��s side was different!


    His opponents were just two of the weaker existences among the Demon Kings!


    Even with thorough preparations, he still lost?!


    This undoubtedly made Zuoben furious!


    "Despite making so many preparations, you still failed? I��m very disappointed in you. You couldn��t even defeat Snow Devourer and Death Wing? Is this how you repay the favor bestowed upon you by the goddess?!"


    "I-I��m very sorry! Prime Minister!"


    Enduring the pain, Luca kept slamming his head on the ground.


    "Prime Minister, please listen to my explanation! I did defeat Snow Devourer and Death Wing! But... but when I was about to end the battle and cut off their heads, there... there was a strange woman who blocked me!"


    "A strange woman?"


    "Yes! Yes! I... I don��t know who she is. I��ve never seen her before. The only distinguishing feature is that she has a pair of star pupils!"


    "Star pupils? Is this woman very strong?"


    "This... this subordinate doesn��t know. She... she didn��t seem very strong based on perception."


    "Not strong? Not strong but still able to stop you?"


    "But... but she was very strange!! Her attacks were very strange! She hit me once, and then that... that kind of pain was really... really, too... too terrifying!"


    As if recalling something horrifying, Luca tremblingly raised his hands to hold his head, his eyes quivering, and his entire body shivering.


    "After being hit once, my... my consciousness became... became blurry?! Moreover, that kind of pain was completely unbearable! It hurt so much that I couldn��t concentrate! Then... then Snow Devourer and Death Wing took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on me, and then... then I..."


    Luca didn��t continue speaking. Instead, due to unwillingness and fear, he pressed his head hard against the ground.


    His eyes were filled with regretful emotions.


    If he had been more vigilant of that star-pupiled girl and hadn��t been hit by her, perhaps... he wouldn��t have ended up like this... sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn it...


    At this moment, he, who had always valued dignity and honor, really had no face to look at Zuoben. He could only kowtow in silence, waiting for the reprimand from the Prime Minister.


    Zuoben, who was opposite him, also fell into silence at this moment. His face was frighteningly gloomy. There was even a faint black aura emanating from him.


    A star-pupiled girl?


    There didn��t seem to be such a person among the Blackrose family and other Abyssal Demon forces.


    Where did this girl come from?

 Chapter 965 - 966: A Silver Lining in Misfortune

    As if recalling something horrifying, Luca tremblingly raised his hands to hold his head, his eyes quivering, and his entire body shivering.


    "After being hit once, my... my consciousness became... became blurry?! Moreover, that kind of pain was completely unbearable! It hurt so much that I couldn��t concentrate! Then... then Snow Devourer and Death Wing took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on me, and then... then I..."


    Star-eyed girl?


    Where did this person come from?


    In the entire continent, there are only a handful of people who would help Demon Kings and have the ability to confront the Church Wings!


    I thought I had already figured it all out clearly.


    There shouldn��t be such a person, right?


    However,


    When formulating the plan, Zuoben naturally took into consideration the possibility of reinforcements and had Luca make preparations in advance.


    Even with reinforcements, Luca should have still completed the mission.


    Yet,


    After being hit once, he lost his combat ability due to pain and was at the mercy of others?


    What a joke!


    After training for so many years, he can��t even endure pain?!


    Utterly useless!!


    At this moment, Zuoben��s gaze towards Luca not only contained disappointment but also gave rise to a strong feeling of disgust, as well as an indescribable, bone-chilling coldness that could freeze one��s soul.


    On the other side,


    As if sensing the coldness in Zuoben��s eyes, Luca continuously kowtowed and apologized.


    He waited anxiously for the Prime Minister��s response.


    "I��m, I��m very sorry, truly very sorry, Prime Minister. I��m really very sorry!"


    And just as Luca was kowtowing and apologizing profusely, Zuoben��s words once again entered his ears.


    "How is your physical condition?"


    Unlike the previous coldness, this time Zuoben��s words actually carried a hint of concern.


    It didn��t sound like he was interrogating a failure, but rather consoling a meritorious official.


    Undoubtedly,


    Zuoben��s sudden change in tone made Luca somewhat at a loss, blinking his eyes in confusion.


    But very quickly,


    Coming back to his senses, he lowered his head in trepidation and said with feigned strength:


    "Reporting to the Prime Minister, your subordinate��s, your subordinate��s injuries are not serious."


    "Tell the truth."


    "Re-, really, the injuries are not a big deal..."


    "Tell the truth."


    "Yes, yes. So-, sorry, your subordinate��s injuries are a bit severe..."


    "How long will it take to recover?"


    "This, probably, will need over a month��s time."


    "I see��"


    Zuoben thoughtfully raised his hand to pinch his chin.


    "That won��t do. Right now is a critical moment for the Holy War plan, we can��t afford to lose. There��s no time to let you recuperate for that long. In that case..."


    As he spoke,


    Under Luca��s puzzled gaze, Zuoben slowly raised his hand and pointed to the tightly closed door behind him,


    "In that room, I have stored some ��Tears of Nature�� gifted by the Elf race during previous diplomatic exchanges, as well as some ��Dragon Crystal Fluid�� brought by the Dragon race ambassador. With those treasures, it should help you quickly recover to your peak. After being humiliated by those two Demon Kings, you must feel quite aggrieved, right? Hurry and recover, so you can go settle the score."


    "Ah... but..."


    Hearing Zuoben��s words, Luca was initially delighted, but immediately after, a trace of hesitation appeared on his pale face.


    He was happy that the Prime Minister was willing to provide such precious medicines to help him heal.


    But after hearing the words ��settle the score��, Luca couldn��t help revealing a pained expression.


    Very clearly,


    The star-eyed girl from before had already left an indelible shadow in Luca��s heart. Even though he ultimately escaped by faking self-destruction and burrowing into the ground, Luca, who had already been traumatized by the star-eyed girl, no longer had the courage to confront her. Of course, in front of Zuoben, Luca couldn��t possibly display cowardice. He could only awkwardly nod,


    "Yes, yes..."


    "..."


    After taking in Luca��s reaction, Zuoben��s eyes flashed with an unusual light.


    Although he noticed something, Zuoben still maintained that calm smile.


    "I still need to go handle some official duties. You can go get the medicine yourself."


    "Yes, thank you prime minister."


    Luca respectfully nodded.


    Seeing that Zuoben didn��t notice his timidity, Luca couldn��t help letting out a long sigh of relief inwardly. In order to quickly adjust his mental state and not let the Prime Minister detect any abnormalities, Luca didn��t say anything more. After respectfully acknowledging the order, he quickly got up and walked towards the side room.


    However,


    Come to think of it, This room? It seems the Prime Minister has always been very particular about this place and normally doesn��t let people approach it. What exactly is hidden here? It��s quite intriguing...


    He just mentioned ��Tears of Nature�� and ��Dragon Crystal Fluid��?


    As expected, treasures are hidden here?


    Enduring the pain from his injuries, harboring a certain curiosity, he slowly pushed open the room��s door...


    Then,


    Luca was horrified to discover that what greeted him was not the dazzling treasures collected by the Prime Minister, but a threat called "death".


    The next instant, under the embrace of extreme soul oppression, countless pale energy-constructed ghost claws pounced towards him! Rapidly enlarging in Luca��s eyes!


    "This, this is?!!"


    In that fleeting moment, an unprecedented feeling of terror surged up, causing Luca��s expression to greatly change. He looked at the gray-haired man behind him with disbelief from the corner of his eye.


    "Prime Minister, you!"


    Unfortunately, before he could finish speaking, the pale ghost claws directly grabbed Luca��s mouth, making him unable to utter another word. Afterwards, the other ghost claws immediately swarmed up and directly tore apart Luca��s body with overwhelming force. Although Luca wanted to struggle, he, who was already seriously injured, was powerless to resist the ghost claws and could only be dragged into them amidst horror and despair.


    And that door that Luca had just opened also suddenly closed the next moment.


    What closed was not only the door but also the hope for Luca��s life.


    For a while, after a brief energy conflict, the courtyard once again returned to tranquility, as if nothing had ever happened.


    After witnessing this scene, Zuoben crossed his arms in front of his chest and let out a contemptuous snort. "Hmph."


    Useless waste, Since your strength has been severely damaged and you��ve lost the will to fight the Abyss Demons... then you have no value in existing. Return your power to the Goddess.


    Also, Feeding you, an 8th-level powerhouse.


    I shouldn��t need to feed anything else in the short term��


    Solving the recent feeding problem was undoubtedly a good thing for Zuoben. But there was never a hint of relaxation or joy on the face of this Church Prime Minister. The constantly tense face spoke volumes about the gravity in Zuoben��s heart.


    This was also understandable,


    His original action target was to have the Church Wings take action, expose the true identities of the Demon Kings, and lay sufficient mobilization groundwork for the Church��s future unification of the continent. At the same time, kill the Demon Kings and use their heads to provoke Bloody Butterfly, making her and Mengxi become completely hostile and kill each other.


    However, the goal of exposing the Abyss Demons may have been accomplished.....


    But,


    They didn��t manage to kill a single Demon King?!


    Although Zuoben didn��t expect the plan to go smoothly from the start, such a result still made him dumbfounded. His whole being was incredibly angry as he tightly clenched his fists. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zuoben could reluctantly accept Seville��s failure.


    After all, the Sword Demon��s strength was truly outrageous.


    But even Luca failed?! Defeated by a strange star-eyed girl?!


    Moreover,


    That piece of trash Scarlet was actually hit by a Mana Fission Bomb?! Although the soul gem hasn��t shattered yet, there��s an 80-90% chance he can��t be saved either.


    "A bunch of useless trash...... What use do you all have?!"


    Zuoben let out a bone-chilling roar with a gloomy expression.


    And at this moment, a gentle, pleasant, and reassuring voice entered Zuoben��s ears.


    ��"No need to be so angry, Prime Minister. This subordinate has brought you good news."��


    Hm?


    This voice?


    "Coria?"


    Looking back, under the embrace of a soft white light, Coria of the Church Wings, who possessed peak 8th-level strength, fanned her pure white wings and slowly descended from the air, arriving in the courtyard. She respectfully half-knelt in front of Zuoben.


    Gazing at this girl who had become his quality chess piece after brainwashing, Zuoben asked in puzzlement:


    "What good news are you referring to?"


    "Of course, it��s that this subordinate has completed the mission given by you and Her Majesty."


    With that,


    Coria smiled, took out a square wooden box from her spatial ring, and respectfully presented it to Zuoben. As the wooden box cracked open, a bloody girl��s head was revealed in front of Zuoben.


    "Thanks to the blessings of the Goddess, this subordinate has successfully killed Shuoyue. Shuoyue��s head is hereby presented to the Prime Minister!"

 Chapter 966 - 967: Drastically Changing Emotions

    Shuoyue��s originally pretty face had turned deathly pale, with blood stains all over her blue-gold long hair. Her beautiful eyes only held the last traces of terror, despair, and helplessness left before her death.


    "Oh ho?"


    Looking at the head presented by Coria with both hands, Zuoben couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows. The gloomy expression on his face for a long time showed signs of clearing up at this moment.


    "After infiltrating the Ainor Chamber of Commerce for so long, there was no news. I thought you had already failed, Coria."


    "This subordinate was merely hiding within the Chamber of Commerce, waiting for an opportunity to act."


    "You don��t seem to have suffered any injuries?"


    "After all, there was no intense battle. This subordinate seized the moment when Shuoyue let her guard down and killed her with a single strike."


    "An ambush?"


    "Yes."


    "Don��t you feel ashamed?"


    "It doesn��t matter. As long as victory can be achieved, the means are irrelevant."


    Coria, or Bai Yanluo, responded with a carefree smile.


    Zuoben was satisfied with this answer and curled up the corners of his mouth:


    "Not bad. At least better than those guys who wanted to defeat the enemy head-on and ended up returning in a miserable defeat."


    With that,


    Zuoben glanced meaningfully with the corner of his eye at the tightly closed room not far behind him.


    But in any case,


    The good news brought by Coria undoubtedly improved Zuoben��s previously depressed mood.


    At the very least, Among the four Church Wings who took action, one achieved success. Although the expected goal wasn��t reached, having Shuoyue��s head should be enough to provoke Bloody Butterfly. Moreover, this face must have been quite desperate before being beheaded, right? She probably already cried out for her ��mommy�� in her heart?


    With such a wonderful expression,


    Once Shuoyue��s personally delivers it to Bloody Butterfly, everything will be perfect.


    Bloody Butterfly, who dotes on her child, will most likely go berserk because of this!


    Thinking of this, a trace of frenzied smile gradually surfaced on Zuoben��s face,


    "Well done, Coria~"


    It seems leaving you behind back then wasn��t a bad choice either.


    While speaking, Zuoben stepped forward and joyfully reached out to take the head presented by Coria.


    However,


    The moment Zuoben��s hands touched this head, the smile on his face instantly froze in place. Not only that, in the next second, the smile quickly dissipated, replaced by a bone-chilling coldness.


    This head,


    Indeed has remnant Shadow Power, indeed has Mengxi��s aura.


    But,


    There isn��t much residual soul power.....


    More importantly,


    The structure of this head, is it a human head?!!!


    "You Fool!!! You were tricked!!! This isn��t Shuoyue��s head!!! It��s fake!"


    With eyes suddenly narrowing and mood doing a complete 180, Zuoben��s expression greatly changed. He furiously smashed the head on the ground. Seeing this, Bai Yanluo, who was just looking smug and trying to take credit, instantly had her expression change drastically. She hurriedly knelt on the ground in panic and lowered her head.


    "Fa-, fake?! How, how is that possible?!"


    Staring at the girl��s head smashed on the ground, Bai Yanluo said in disbelief.


    "Prime Minister, this... this was personally cut off from Shuoyue��s body by this subordinate. How could it possibly be fake?! This subordinate definitely didn��t fall for her illusion!"


    "You indeed didn��t fall for an illusion, but what you attacked wasn��t Shuoyue��s real body at all!"


    "Not the real body?! How, how is that possible?! Was it a clone? But, but if it was a clone, how could it have flesh and blood, and be so real?"


    "It��s not a simple clone."


    Biting his lip, Zuoben spoke in a low voice with complex emotions.


    Recalling the biological experiments conducted by the Ainor Chamber of Commerce some time ago, Zuoben had a general guess in his heart.


    "This thing, is probably a puppet created by Shuoyue using her own cells combined with a human body. It has all the characteristics of a human, completely eliminating the worry of exposing the Abyssal Demon identity. As for Shuoyue herself, she only needs to hide in a concealed place and remotely control this body."


    "How, how did this happen?"


    "Hmph, I was wondering, how could you defeat Shuoyue so easily without even activating Goddess��s Blessing. That cautious monster can��t be won just by ambushing. Damn..... We were played."


    With that, The furious Zuoben suddenly raised his foot and directly smashed Shuoyue��s head on the ground into a pulp. The splattered blood directly dyed his boots red, and even splashed onto Bai Yanluo��s face.


    "I-, I��m extremely sorry, Prime Minister. This, this was this subordinate��s miscalculation... Please punish me."


    Bai Yanluo lowered her head in trepidation. The previous arrogance in her words was gone, replaced only by a strong sense of self-blame.


    "Forget it..."


    Sighing, Zuoben replied in resignation.


    "Shuoyue, indeed lives up to being the most cunning Demon Kings. If I hadn��t directly touched it, I��m afraid I wouldn��t have noticed anything amiss with this disguise."


    No longer paying attention to Bai Yanluo��s frantic apologies, Zuoben thoughtfully turned his gaze towards the direction of the Purple Night Palace.


    On this day, Zuoben��s mood was like riding a roller coaster, up and down. But undoubtedly, his emotions had now fallen into a trough.


    After confirming that Shuoyue��s head was a fake, Zuoben��s attack plan could be said to have completely ended in failure. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally thinking that at worst they could kill two Demon Kings, Who would have thought in the end,


    Not a single one succeeded.


    Did I underestimate those monsters? Or overestimate the abilities of my subordinates?


    After receiving the blessing from the Goddess, the combat power of the Church Wings should already be no weaker than the Demon Kings. Having obtained the blood of 9th-level powerhouses, why is the gap so big?


    In the end, Is it still a matter of experience? After all, it��s only been recent years since the Church Wings gained power and became god-level powerhouses. But in any case, Failure,


    At this moment, it��s already a done deal.


    Dwelling on the reasons any further is meaningless.


    Forget it, At this point, there��s no turning back. The actions of the Church Wings have already shattered the false image of peace. Those Demon King monsters will probably launch a counterattack soon.


    Since that��s the case,


    As if thinking of something, a trace of cruel smile that sent chills down one��s spine gradually appeared on Zuoben��s face.


    "Prime Minister?"


    Seeing Zuoben smiling in a way that made people��s hearts tremble, unlike usual, Bai Yanluo couldn��t help feeling a chill down her spine. She asked tremblingly while kneeling on the ground.


    Of course, Zuoben didn��t pay attention to the uneasy Bai. He turned around and walked straight towards the tightly closed room not far away.


    The next moment, Zuoben slowly pushed the door open and entered.


    What caught his eyes were cute kittens one after another, and a short-haired girl sitting on the bed in a daze. As for Luca who had entered the room earlier, he had long disappeared without a trace, not leaving a single drop of blood or wisp of soul, as if he had vanished into thin air.


    Zuoben didn��t care about this. He just slowly walked to the bedside and came to the side of that short-haired girl.


    Sensing Zuoben��s presence, the girl slowly opened her eyes. While petting the little calico cat in her arms, she blinked curiously with those innocent eyes, gazing at Zuoben��s face.


    Under the girl��s naive gaze, the corners of Zuoben��s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a kind and gentle smile different from before.


    Then, Zuoben slowly raised his hand, wiped away the remaining trace of red liquid from the corner of the girl��s mouth, and respectfully asked,


    "Are you still hungry, my dear Goddess?"

 Chapter 967 - 968: A Sudden Inspiration

    1/4, Sorry for the delay, I will post today and yesterday��s chapter together.


    ----


    "Prayer Day? What��s that?" Yumo blinked, asking with some confusion.


    In response, Mengxi embraced the beauty in her arms while patiently explaining.


    "Well, it used to be a prayer activity of Asumos Church, the Spirit Offering Ceremony from before. After the establishment of the Church Nation, that Spirit Offering Ceremony became Prayer Day, a national holiday."


    "A holiday, is it?"


    "Yes, during this holiday, almost all followers of Asumos stop working, fast, and pray to the Goddess at home or in churches, seeking Her blessing and confessing their sins from the past year. Anyway, just think of it as a very important holiday."


    "I see. So, you want me to go with you to some Prayer Square?"


    "Yes, that��s right. As the equivalent of the Pope, I need to start the sky worship ceremony at the Prayer Square every Prayer Day. It��s just a formality, but the believers take it very seriously, so I have to go. According to tradition, the Pope��s spouse should also attend this ceremony, so... sister, please come with me~ The event is very boring, and I don��t want to go alone. It should be much more interesting with you there~"


    As she spoke, Mengxi nuzzled against Yumo��s face.


    This made Yumo roll her eyes involuntarily.


    Last night she was like a wolf and a tiger, exhausting me half to death, and now she��s acting like a little girl and being coquettish?


    Sigh.


    Under normal circumstances, it wouldn��t be a problem for Yumo to accompany Mengxi. But now, she wanted to hide her identity. Wouldn��t going to a crowded place be...?


    "But, but..."


    On the other side, Mengxi seemed to see through Yumo��s worries at a glance and hurriedly reassured her.


    "It��s alright, only high-level figures of the Church Nation will be present, just like at the welcome party a few days ago. They won��t spread the news about wifey. You can relax."


    "Well, since you put it that way... alright then."


    "So, agrees?"


    "Mm."


    "Hehe, that��s great!"


    Mengxi immediately hugged Yumo��s arm and stuck out her tongue excitedly, making Yumo reveal a helpless expression.


    Since she had agreed to accompany Mengxi to the so-called Prayer Day, adequate preparation was essential.


    First was to cleanse their bodies and change into new clothes.


    This was a pressing matter.


    Considering that their current appearance was somewhat indecent, neither woman wanted to call the maids to assist with bathing. Who knows what expressions the maids would show upon seeing the two women in such a state. To maintain their reputation, it was better to do it themselves.


    So, after dismissing the maids near the bath, Mengxi carried Yumo to the bathing pool.


    Originally, Mengxi had wanted to engage in some playful bathing with her dear wifey, and to serve her a bath after a long time.


    To be honest, Although Mengxi always had some colorful thoughts when encountering Yumo, not at all like a pure Girl of Destiny, this time... Mengxi��s thoughts were quite pure, without any vulgar intentions. She just wanted to take good care of Yumo, who seemed quite weak, and give her a massage as compensation for last night.


    However, after being exhausted all night, the shadow in Yumo��s heart was far from gone. Now, as soon as she was unclothed and alone with Mengxi, she started to feel uneasy. She deeply feared that Mengxi might get ��hormonal�� and take advantage of her again right there.


    Her body hadn��t yet recovered from last night��s passion. If she were to be ravished again, her mind might really break.


    Therefore,


    Yumo gave Mengxi a cautious and guarded look, firmly rejecting her request to bathe together.


    "It��s fine, I don��t need your service, I can wash myself! Do you hear me? You, you��re not allowed to come in! Otherwise, I��ll be angry!"


    Faced with such a Yumo, Mengxi could only helplessly hold her forehead and agree to Yumo��s demands.


    Then, After warning Mengxi several times with a serious look, Yumo, wrapped in a bath towel, darted into the private bathroom like lightning, leaving Mengxi alone in the large bathhouse.


    As the private bathroom door closed, Mengxi shook her head playfully.


    "What an adorable wife."


    ��


    Inside the private bath,


    After taking a few deep breaths, Yumo in the shower finally slowly opened her eyes.


    After adjusting her body and returning her physical sensitivity to normal, Yumo patted her chest, and her uneasy heart gradually stabilized.


    "Fi-finally done... Next time, absolutely, absolutely can��t let that fool Momo have her way... Really, it could kill someone..."


    The stimulation from last night that had almost made her ecstatic to the point of suffocation and mental breakdown still made her shudder.


    Looking down at the various scratches and swollen areas on her body,


    Yumo pitifully stroked her skin, her crimson eyes full of resentment.


    "That perverted Mengxi, she��s too much. Last night... was really... not gentle at all..."


    In the past, it was fine, no matter how much she was tormented, she could take it.


    After all, A ninth-level body had a good foundation, not to the point of being broken by an eighth-level little pervert.


    However, After being messed with by Momo last night, her body��s resistance had been greatly weakened...


    Otherwise, how could her body be left with so many marks? How could it be pinched and swollen? But no matter what, wasn��t it too harsh?! If it were an ordinary person, they would have probably been torn apart by that pervert, right?


    Sigh, Forget it,


    She was also stimulated by Momo, and didn��t know about my body��s condition.


    Yumo was rational. After a bout of complaining, knowing it wasn��t Mengxi��s fault, she quickly let out a long sigh and let it go.


    But while letting it go, the young woman��s brows furrowed slightly.


    While wiping her body, Yumo recalled the scene in the Purple Wisteria Garden earlier.


    Come to think of it, Prayer Day?


    It seems I��ve heard of such a holiday. But why did Mengxi suddenly bring this up? Is it because she just satisfied her desires and suddenly remembered it when her mind cleared? Even so, why did she show that expression at that time?


    Although Mengxi��s expression was fleeting when she spoke, Yumo still caught that subtle change with her keen observation skills.


    It shouldn��t be my imagination, right?


    That expression of reluctance, yet having to comply.


    It was identical to the expressions of my children when they were sick and I forced them to take medicine, or when they wanted to play but I forced them to study. She... doesn��t want me to go to the Prayer Square, but has to take me? S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be...


    Crushing the shower gel in her hand, a flash of cold light appeared in the depths of Yumo��s eyes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Yumo��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a meaningful smile.


    "Hey, Momo, you��re thinking the same thing, aren��t you?"

 Chapter 968 - 969: An Unexpected Question

    2/4


    After half an hour of bathing, Yumo returned to the room Mengxi had prepared for her. Upon entering, the maids who had been arranged there earlier immediately came forward enthusiastically to help Yumo dress.


    The suggestive marks of unknown origin on her body had been cleaned, so there was no need to hide. Yumo quickly opened her arms, allowing the maids to tend to her body.


    It��s worth mentioning that these girls, who had been selected through layers of screening to become servants of the Purple Night Palace, were truly skilled.


    Under the care of these maids, Yumo��s attire was completed in just a few dozen minutes.


    Next, Under the expectant gaze of the maids, Yumo slowly stood up and walked to the mirror nearby. Looking at her beautiful reflection, the black-haired girl��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile.


    "Not bad, quite good."


    At this moment,


    Yumo was wearing a gorgeous court gown, a silver off-shoulder long dress with gold embroidery. The tight dress showcased the girl��s graceful figure (some extra fabric was added to the chest area for the sake of appearance). The shoulders and cuffs were decorated with delicate lace, and a belt inlaid with brilliant rubies was tied around her waist, accentuating her slender waistline even more perfectly. The skirt was wide and layered, light and flowing, like a cluster of blooming, magnificent flowers.


    Moreover, It was adorned with intricate and exquisite patterns of noble wings, symbolizing the top echelon of the Church Nation��s power.


    Yumo��s black and red gradient beautiful long hair was elegantly coiled up with a blue crystal hairpin, which also bore the delicate wing pattern of the Church Nation, perfectly echoing the dress she wore. On her captivating swan-like neck hung a pair of diamond-studded earrings, emitting a faint yet enchanting glow.


    In an instant, Yumo, who originally exuded a bewitching beauty, transformed into a dignified and beautiful woman full of holy aura after putting on the custom-made dress prepared by Mengxi.


    At first glance, she really looked like the empress of the Church Nation.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Yumo couldn��t help but reveal a sweet smile with some excitement, and she playfully moved her sleeves with interest.


    Hehe~


    This outfit is quite beautiful~


    "Your Highness, Her Majesty is ready and waiting for you in the front courtyard."


    Just as Yumo was self-indulgent, the respectful words of a maid nearby brought her consciousness back to reality.


    "Mm."


    The black-haired girl nodded slightly, and a charming, dignified, and beautiful smile quietly appeared on her pretty face.


    Then, Escorted by several maids, Yumo, dressed in formal attire, slowly made her way to the front courtyard of the Purple Night Palace.


    The moment she stepped into the courtyard, Yumo noticed the dashing silver-haired girl in the center of the yard.


    At this time, Mengxi was wearing a noble dress of the same style as Yumo��s.


    Although it was the same style,


    Mengxi��s dress was clearly more inclined towards a male version, or rather, closer to a knight��s formal wear.


    It was still a dress, but the cape coat embroidered with golden wings on Mengxi��s back, the silver armor on her chest and arms, and her already tied-up silver braid gave Mengxi a completely different dashing and majestic appearance compared to Yumo.


    Adding to that the confident smile on the girl��s face, as gentle as a spring breeze. Not just men, even girls would fall for her smile.


    Watching the black-haired girl step by step into the courtyard, Mengxi slowly raised her hand, and under the slightly excited gaze of the maids, made an inviting gesture towards Yumo.


    "Shall we go?"


    In response,


    Yumo revealed a sweet smile and replied,


    "Mm."


    Nodding, Yumo took Mengxi��s inviting small hand.


    The next moment, The silver-haired girl, as the current ruler of the Church Nation, led her nominal empress to the center of the magic formation under the respectful gaze of attendants and guards.


    Then, The ground beneath the two girls slowly emanated a soft blue light, and a complex large-scale teleportation formation suddenly enveloped them.


    "Sister, let��s depart."


    "Mm."


    "What��s wrong? You look a bit nervous."


    "Emm, it��s my first time doing this kind of ceremony. I��m a bit nervous and don��t know what to do."


    "Don��t worry about that. I��m here. You just need to stay by my side."


    Hearing Mengxi��s steady and reliable words, the black-haired girl couldn��t help but smile. She nodded very obediently, even with a bit of shyness, "Mm, alright, I��m counting on you then."


    The response was filled with happiness and joy.


    Obviously, Although Yumo felt a bit shy about participating in the ceremony as the empress, she was still full of joy deep down.


    As the response sounded, the surrounding blue light suddenly intensified, and the enormous energy of the teleportation formation enveloped the two girls, gradually distorting space.


    In the next instant, The scenery around the two girls changed dramatically. The beautiful and peaceful small courtyard directly transformed into a grand and spectacular sacrificial square!


    At this moment, Mengxi and Yumo, with the aid of teleportation magic, arrived at the Prayer Square. Under the dazzling sunlight, the huge and magnificent statue of the Goddess in front looked so splendid, and the solemn and majestic altar inspired awe.


    Although she had never been to the Prayer Square before, this scene was all within Yumo��s expectations.


    However, When the black-haired girl swept her gaze around, her eyes suddenly contracted, filled with astonishment.


    "This, this is?!"


    At this moment, Around the altar, contrary to what Mengxi had said, there were not just a few dozen high-ranking Church officials and a small number of worshipping believers. Here, there were tens of thousands of believers!! A sea of people, as far as the eye could see!!! The entire vast Prayer Square had not a single empty spot, all occupied by devout believers with burning gazes.


    And the moment they saw Yumo and Mengxi appear, everyone immediately knelt on one knee, showing the highest respect to the two women on the high platform.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty, greetings to Her Highness the Empress."


    In an instant, A voice like a great bell surged from all directions like a tidal wave, directly causing Yumo��s expression to change dramatically.


    Although the matter of her return had probably been told to her other children by the sulking Yuan��er, and there was no point in Yumo continuing to hide her arrival in Vinati, but earlier? Mengxi clearly told her that there wouldn��t be many people at this event!?


    Wh-why?


    Confused, Yumo couldn��t help but look at the silver-haired girl in front with a puzzled gaze, and her hand holding Mengxi��s involuntarily tightened slightly due to nervousness.


    "Mengxi, what, what��s going on? Didn��t you say there wouldn��t be many people attending?"


    "There aren��t many, are there?"


    Mengxi casually asked in return.


    "Compared to the hundreds of millions of believers in the entire Church Nation, there are only thirty thousand people here, which isn��t really many~"


    "Wh-what, that��s not..."


    Obviously, Mengxi��s way of answering was beyond Yumo��s expectations, causing her eyes to narrow slightly, and an displeased expression involuntarily appeared on the black-haired girl��s face.


    However, Before Yumo could ask a few more questions, Mengxi, acting completely out of character, ruthlessly let go of Yumo��s hand and walked towards the altar on her own, leaving Yumo standing there alone, somewhat stunned.


    She seemed unable to understand Mengxi��s behavior. Mengxi��s sudden unusual actions began to make Yumo feel uneasy.


    The black-haired girl looked around helplessly, glancing at the believers below who suddenly lowered their heads in silence, falling into a deathly quiet, and at the fully armed holy knights around her, emanating a terrifying murderous aura.


    Swallowing hard, after being slightly dazed for a few seconds, Yumo, completely confused, softly asked:


    "What, what are you trying to do?"


    However, Facing Yumo��s question, Mengxi didn��t answer directly. Instead, she knelt before the statue on her own and began praying to the Goddess, just like the procedure of the sacrificial activity. Therefore, not knowing what Mengxi was trying to do, Yumo could only stand awkwardly in place.


    Fortunately, This situation didn��t last too long. A few minutes later, Mengxi, having finished her prayer, slowly stood up from the ground.


    Then, The silver-haired girl slowly turned her head to look at Yumo behind her, and without warning, asked a question that caught Yumo off guard:


    "Hey Yumo, who��s more important, me or your children?"


    Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 969 - 970: The Sealing Array

    3/4


    "Between your child and me, who is more important?"


    Faced with Mengxi��s sudden question and its ambiguous meaning, Yumo��s brows furrowed tightly, her stunning crimson eyes filled with shock and confusion.


    Clearly, this was a question that Yumo found difficult to answer. After biting her lip and showing a bit of distress, Yumo replied with a puzzled tone, "What do you mean by that? Please, don��t make such jokes."


    "A joke!?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi flashed a charming smile, guilt evident in her eyes.


    "Sorry, sorry, I may not have asked clearly enough."


    As she spoke, Mengxi reined in her smile, adopting an unusually serious gaze as she locked eyes with Yumo.


    "Let me ask it differently, my dear empress. If you could only choose one, between me and your children, who would you choose?"


    "..."


    Yumo was taken aback, and after a brief moment of shock, the black-haired girl narrowed her eyes slightly. Realizing that Mengxi was not joking, displeasure began to spread like a virus within her heart, quickly darkening her expression.


    "Why are you asking such a question? What do you want to do? If this continues, I will get angry."


    As these words left her lips, the previously peaceful atmosphere in the Prayer Square was suddenly enveloped by an eerie pressure.


    In an instant, the square, which had just erupted in cheers for the arrival of the Church��s leader and the empress, fell into a dead silence, with all the worshippers lowering their heads in unison. Not just the worshippers, but also the guards, paladins, and even the high-ranking officials of the Church bowed their heads.


    If someone were to observe closely, they would notice that these people were gripping their hands tightly, their expressions becoming more and more strange.


    A dark current began to surge within the vast Prayer Square.


    ...


    However, completely absorbed by Mengxi��s sudden question, Yumo did not notice the change in the atmosphere and continued to stare seriously at Mengxi.


    Seeing that the other party remained silent, Yumo spoke with a heavy tone, "Hey, why aren��t you saying anything?"


    In response to Yumo��s reaction and her sharp gaze, Mengxi seemed to have anticipated this, wearing an expression of "I knew it" and shaking her head helplessly.


    "Sorry, but that��s not the answer I wanted."


    While shaking her head, Mengxi ignored Yumo��s words and stepped forward to close the distance to about three meters.


    "It seems that Yumo cannot make a choice. In that case, let me help you decide."


    "What do you want..." Yumo frowned, a strong sense of foreboding spreading wildly within her heart.


    "Well, I��m a selfish girl. You think about those little kids all day long, which makes me very uncomfortable. So, to make you mine and mine alone, I plan to eliminate those little ones."


    ? ! !


    "What, what did you say?!"


    "I said, eliminate those little ones. That is... those demon kings and the Black Rose family that has allied with Abyssal Demons. Your Highness am I not being clear enough?"


    The familiar way of addressing her suddenly changed, and Mengxi��s tone took a sharp turn. The previous warmth and gentleness vanished, replaced by a chilling coldness and a bone-chilling murderous intent in her eyes. Furthermore, the gaze she directed at Yumo was no longer concealed; it was filled with naked greed and a pathological possessiveness that made even Yumo shiver.


    "Ha..."


    Faced with this overwhelming chill, even Yumo couldn��t help but shudder.


    After biting her lip to confirm she wasn��t hearing things, the dissatisfaction in Yumo��s eyes transformed into an indescribable rage. The atmosphere around her began to twist in an instant, an unparalleled cold aura rapidly expanding outward from the black-haired girl.


    The white-robed paladins of the Church, who had previously stood like mountains, found it hard to maintain their balance upon feeling this suffocating pressure and dropped to their knees.


    Staring at Mengxi, who wore a chilling smile, Yumo��s eyes glinted with cold light as she sternly warned, "You can do as you please most of the time. But this is not something to joke about."


    In the face of such terrifying pressure, Mengxi remained calm and replied nonchalantly, "Don��t you understand? I��m not joking."


    In her words, there was even a hint of mockery.


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you really want to get your butt smashed?"


    "Of course not, after all, I still have to... deal with those troublesome Demons."


    "I warn you, don��t mess around!"


    At this moment, staring into Mengxi��s eyes filled with madness, Yumo realized a terrifying truth.


    Mengxi was serious; she really intended to take action against my children?!


    After repeated persuasion failed, Yumo no longer cared to hide her identity as an Abyssal Demon. The crimson Shadow Power surged from her body, transforming into dozens of bloody butterflies that rapidly flew toward Mengxi, seemingly intending to stun her and take control to prevent any further reckless actions. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo absolutely did not want to see a scene where Mengxi fought against her children.


    However, as the bloody butterflies rushed toward her, Mengxi��s lips curled into a slight smile, revealing a charmingly sinister grin.


    In the next moment, as Mengxi��s smile appeared, the ground of the sacrificial platform beneath Yumo suddenly shattered! When the exquisite wooden floor broke apart, a massive silver magic array hidden below revealed its original form! At that moment, the array activated, and violent magical energy surged rapidly.


    A pressure millions of times greater than normal suddenly descended from above, crashing down on Yumo, causing her expression to change drastically.


    The bloody butterflies that had been launched at Mengxi were crushed into pieces under this terrifying pressure, transforming into countless crimson energy particles.


    "What is this? A binding array?"


    Although the terrifying pressure could not inflict any effective harm on Yumo��s body, being caught off guard and without releasing her power, she was still stunned by the overwhelming weight.


    The situation was now clear; the sacrificial high platform, containing hundreds of tons of energy stones, was a magic tool prepared by Mengxi in advance to bind Yumo��s power.


    Under the crushing weight comparable to the collapse of the heavens, Yumo trembled as she raised her head, looking at the silver-haired girl standing just outside the magic array with disbelief.


    "You... plotted against me again?!"


    "Is that even a question? My dear~, you are still as naive as ever. You fell for it so easily~"


    Mengxi sneered disdainfully: "Since I plan to take action against those Demons, how could I not first restrain you?"


    "Restrain? Hahaha..."


    Seemingly too angry, Yumo let out a series of cold laughs, hiding a bit of sadness within her laughter.


    "You can��t seriously think this broken array can trap me, right?"


    "Yes, that��s exactly what I think."


    Mengxi replied without hesitation, then suddenly drew her sword and pierced her wrist. Drops of rich divine blood fell onto the edge of the array. At the same time, a dazzling silver light erupted around the platform.


    "This array will not only bind you but will also strip you of your power. After all, without your power, it will be much easier to keep you as my own~"

 Chapter 970 - 971: ⊙…⊙

    "To trap me? To strip me of my power? And then... lock me in a cage?"


    Listening to Mengxi��s words, Yumo��s brows began to twitch uncontrollably.


    "You crazy girl, have you really lost your mind?!!!"


    Her eyes narrowed sharply, and an unprecedented seriousness appeared on Yumo��s beautiful face, accompanied by a chilling anger.


    Yumo usually had a good temper, and the times she truly lost her cool with her family could be counted on one hand. But this time, the black-haired girl was clearly furious. This anger burned even more fiercely than when she discovered she had been deceived by her children.


    In the next moment, the veil of deception hiding her identity and suppressing her Shadow Power was torn away, and a tsunami-like wave of Shadow Power began to break free from her restraints! Even the terrifying gravitational field around her could not suppress it.


    In an instant, crimson light rapidly spread from Yumo, shattering the holy energy field surrounding her. The binding array supported by tens of thousands of energy stones suddenly showed cracks appearing.


    "You think this thing can bind me? You must be dreaming!"


    As she spoke, Yumo slowly raised her hand, clenched her delicate fist, and prepared to smash the high platform with a single blow.


    Mengxi, seemingly having anticipated this scene, still wore that slightly sickly smile on her stunning face, showing no sign of panic whatsoever.


    The silver-haired girl calmly raised her hand and said, "This thing? My dear, you shouldn��t underestimate it. This is not an ordinary array."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the thirty thousand followers and paladins of the Church surrounding the sacrificial platform erupted in a deafening roar. They had been waiting for this moment, and upon receiving Mengxi��s signal, they burned their lives and activated their trump card, "Divine Grace." Instantly, the Prayer Square was enveloped in silver light.


    The power within them expanded rapidly at that moment. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching the silver light swell in the Prayer Square, the Church��s prime minister, Zuoben, who was hiding in the distance, couldn��t help but smile slightly. "The time has come. Offer your souls, warriors of the Church."


    In the next moment, under Zuoben��s somewhat crazed gaze, countless followers, guards, and paladins of the Church extended pairs of pure white wings beneath the silver holy light! With the addition of these wings, they roared and soared into the sky, surrounding the sacrificial platform from all directions, their gazes fixed firmly on Yumo.


    However, they were not attacking Yumo; instead, after a frenzied roar, they suddenly plunged their swords into their own chests.


    In an instant, blood rained down from the sky.


    "What are these guys trying to do?!"


    Upon witnessing this scene, Yumo was filled with confusion.


    She could not understand what these suddenly empowered followers of the Church were trying to accomplish. Why were they committing suicide in front of her?!


    But soon, Yumo��s confusion was answered.


    Among the crowd soaring into the sky, a bald man radiating deep blue holy law energy and possessing four pairs of wings stood out. This man, covered in runes and bearing a pained expression, was the Church��s Wing��Basarion��who had activated Divine Grace and released his power.


    As his four pairs of wings unfurled, Basarion brought his hands together in prayer, chanting incomprehensible ancient incantations at high speed.


    As the incantation was recited, the power of the earth and sky, along with the holy law energy emitted by the countless followers burning their souls, surged into the sacrificial platform under Basarion��s guidance. In an instant, a powerful force, like rolling waves, twisted the very fabric of space, causing the world to tremble.


    When such a formidable power gathered on the sacrificial platform, the array that had been slightly damaged by Yumo��s power was instantly repaired! The binding strength of the array surged dramatically!


    At the same time, the blood that Mengxi had let fall onto the array began to shimmer with golden light, resonating with the runes on the array. The massive silver array gradually began to turn golden.


    The transformation of the array was just the beginning.


    The vast holy energy that filled the world began to transform into divine power.


    When the holy energy transformed into divine power, even Yumo suddenly felt an indescribable force, causing her to tremble involuntarily.


    The Shadow Power that had just gathered around Yumo, the crimson light enveloping her, collapsed under the rippling golden light.


    "Huh?!!"


    At this sight, Yumo��s eyes widened, and her face was filled with shock.


    As the concentration of divine power increased, chains of divine energy began to emerge from the center of the array, binding Yumo��s limbs, waist, and neck tightly! At the same time, a massive amount of divine power began to invade Yumo��s body through the chains, suppressing the Shadow Power she had gathered within.


    Not only that, while her internal power was being suppressed, a vast amount of Shadow Power was continuously stripped from Yumo��s body by the golden chains. Gradually, the crimson Shadow Power aura completely disintegrated, and Yumo herself weakly knelt on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Why, why is this happening? Why is my power...?!! What is going on?!!!"


    The beautiful face of the black-haired girl was filled with confusion and terror.


    For the first time in her life, she was unable to mobilize her own power, leaving her panicking.


    She tried desperately to break free from the chains of divine power.


    But the more she struggled, the stronger the chains became, and the faster her power drained away.


    Soon, fatigue was evident in Yumo��s eyes, and her face lost the earlier fierce expression, becoming anxious and shaken, completely engulfed by feelings of unease.


    "No, no... What is happening? Why, why is my power...?!! What is going on?!!!"


    As Yumo��s pitiful state unfolded before her eyes, Mengxi, standing outside the array, smiled slightly and kindly explained, "Don��t struggle, my dear~. This is not an ordinary array. This array is called the ��Coffin of the Polar Star,�� a super magic used by the Goddess to seal the Demon Goddess, possessing unparalleled suppressive power over Shadow Power. While suppressing Shadow Power, it absorbs all of the sealed one��s Shadow Power, completely nullifying their combat ability. Of course, the array we created with all our might cannot compare to the one used by the Goddess back in the day. If Yumo had entered with some caution, we might have struggled to seal you."


    As she spoke, Mengxi patted her chest in relief.


    "Fortunately, you didn��t have your guard up and walked right into my trap without a care. I must say, my dear, you are still as naive as ever~"


    She playfully placed a finger on her lips and said,


    "You!!! You crazy girl!!!"


    Hearing this, while painfully resisting the encroachment of divine power, Yumo shouted in anger.


    Unfortunately, shouting changed nothing.


    With a calm smile, Mengxi suddenly raised her hand and clenched it!


    "My dear, just rest easy for a while. When you wake up, all the troublesome ones will be gone, and you will belong to me alone~"


    As soon as her words fell, golden runes crawled over Yumo��s body, and a layer of golden light gradually enveloped her.


    Feeling her consciousness growing increasingly hazy and her body weakening, Yumo��s will to resist was gradually worn down, leaving only fear and unwillingness.


    With a pleading look filled with grievance, she turned her eyes to Mengxi, tears streaming down her cheeks as she trembled and reached out toward Mengxi.


    "I beg you... please, please don��t hurt m... my children..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Yumo��s vision was completely covered by the golden light.


    Immediately after, the black-haired girl despairingly realized she no longer had the strength to make any sound, and her outstretched arm fell limply to the ground.


    As the divine power enveloping the Holy Capital Vinati returned to stability, the presence of Shadow Power vanished. The Prayer Square no longer held the trace of the stunning black-haired girl; all that remained was a cone-shaped golden crystal radiating a desolate aura, quietly suspended above the high platform. Below the platform lay countless exhausted bodies of followers.


    In the vast Prayer Square, apart from Mengxi, whose expression seemed somewhat complex, only Basarion, the Church��s Wing, remained, gasping for breath in mid-air.


    Gazing at the now motionless energy crystal, Basarion let out a sigh of relief. "The seal is complete... Next, all that��s left is to clean up the minor nuisances."


    Meanwhile, in another part of space, a certain black-haired girl was feeling quite pleased with herself.


    "Hey, hey, how do you feel? What score would you give?"


    "Um, maybe 90, can��t give more."


    "What? That��s not a perfect score? I performed so well! I even deliberately pinched my thigh to squeeze out tears!"


    "Your performance was good. But that kind of despair and unwillingness... was a bit over the top. Not quite right."


    "Uh... �ѡ���"

 Chapter 971 - 972: The Racing Silver Light

    1/6


    ----


    After breathing a sigh of relief, Basarion, having consumed most of his holy power, could hardly maintain the Divine Grace state. He returned to his normal form and slowly descended from mid-air, landing among the pile of corpses.


    Looking at the silver-haired girl standing on the high platform not far away, who remained expressionless throughout, Basarion couldn��t help but reveal an excited and worshipful gaze.


    "As expected of Her Majesty, the messenger of the Goddess. To actually lure the Bloody Butterfly here without any defense, it��s truly admirable."


    With fingers interlocked, Basarion had already regarded Mengxi as the great incarnation of the Goddess, and slowly knelt down to show his utmost respect.


    At the same time, Basarion��s gaze couldn��t help but move towards the cone-shaped golden crystal.


    Although they had received the Goddess��s blessing, it was still difficult for them to defeat Bloody Butterfly, who was the incarnation of the Demon Temple. However, now that the Polar Star Coffin had been cast, Bloody Butterfly had essentially been defeated. After all, the Polar Star Coffin was the super magic used by the Goddess to seal the Demon Goddess years ago. Once sealed within it, there was no possibility of escape!


    This was incomparable to the Black Death Sky Prison of the Red Leaf Empire from years ago; it was a truly eternal prison!!


    -Haha, Such a powerful Bloody Butterfly, after being sealed in the golden divine crystal, showed no more movement!-


    Thinking that he had participated in the successful plan to seal the Demon Temple, Basarion felt an unprecedented joy, his muscular body trembling with excitement. Of course, as a Church Wing sworn to expel Abyssal Demons, Basarion would not be satisfied with this.


    In any case, Although the root of the Demons had been sealed, there were still a vast number of Abyssal Demons and several detestable Demon Kings left in the world. Only by eliminating them could they create the pure world without Demons that the Goddess expected.


    Thinking of this, Basarion eagerly stood up and made a request to the gray-haired man slowly descending onto the Prayer Plaza behind him:


    "Lord Prime Minister, please give this subordinate orders! This subordinate will certainly not repeat the mistakes of Luca and Seville, and will eliminate all those Demon Kings!"


    On the other side, The gray-haired man slowly approaching the Prayer Plaza was undoubtedly Zuoben, the current Prime Minister of the Church Nation.


    Faced with Basarion��s request, Zuoben only responded with a faint smile, not directly agreeing to his request, but instead cast his thoughtful gaze around, towards the golden crystal that constantly emitted dense divine power.


    Hmm, So far, everything has gone very smoothly


    Bloody Butterfly��s helpless and resentful expression shows she��s truly been sealed.


    Zuoben��s lips curled slightly upwards, a somewhat demonic smile gradually appearing on his pale face. As expected, the super magic Polar Star Coffin must be cast by the Girl of Destiny who inherited the Goddess��s blood to show its true power.


    Now that they��ve successfully locked Bloody Butterfly in the seal, the relationship between her and Mengxi must have developed a major rift.


    Next, Just one more push, and the two can be completely forced into mortal enemies. Once Bloody Butterfly kills Mengxi, my goal will be achieved. The two peak ninth-level beings will go to war, and I will undoubtedly become the fisherman who benefits in the end.


    As for how to give that final push?


    Zuoben had already made up his mind.


    Glancing slightly to the side, looking at the eager and excited Basarion, the Wing of Bonds, Zuoben��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Almost imperceptibly, a flash of contempt and disdain appeared in Zuoben��s eyes.


    Hehe, foolish fellow.


    So eager to expel Demons? Do you really think Bloody Butterfly has been completely sealed?


    Although the Polar Star Coffin has been successfully cast, there is still an insurmountable gulf of power between Mengxi and that goddess. The Polar Star Coffin cast with Mengxi��s current strength, even with the energy of several tons of magic stones and the power gained from tens of thousands of believers burning their souls, cannot be compared to the super magic used by the goddess back then.


    If Bloody Butterfly hadn��t been so naive and been tricked without any defense, Mengxi wouldn��t have succeeded.


    But even so, considering the endless Shadow Power within Bloody Butterfly��s body, it would be good if this half-baked ��Polar Star Coffin�� could trap her for a few hours. To think of permanent sealing?


    What a fool.


    Well, for someone who doesn��t understand the difference in levels, it��s understandable to think this way.


    Besides, if she were truly permanently sealed, it would be troublesome for me instead.


    After all, I still need Bloody Butterfly to help me deal with that goddess. Hehehe~


    Although contemptuous internally, Zuoben naturally wouldn��t show this emotion, but instead smiled and shook his head, refusing Basarion��s request.


    "I fully understand your loyalty, Basarion. But I��m sorry, you��re not suitable to go and subjugate the remaining Demon Kings."


    "Not, not suitable?"


    Basarion��s expression changed abruptly, anxiously pressing his chest and saying:


    "Lord Prime Minister, please believe me! I��m stronger than Luca and Seville! I can definitely accomplish the goal! Please believe me!"


    "It��s not that I don��t believe you."


    Zuoben sighed, explaining helplessly:


    "Basarion, you just assisted Her Majesty in constructing the ��Polar Star Coffin�� magic, presumably having consumed most of your magic power. You need rest now, not battle. The task of subjugating Demon Kings can be left to others."


    "Others?! But now, besides me, who else can..."


    --"Let me do it." --


    Basarion wanted to say something more, but upon hearing these words, the words he was about to say were swallowed back. He turned his head somewhat surprised to look behind him.


    "Your Majesty?!"


    Looking at the silver-haired girl floating down from the high platform surrounded by silver light, Basarion, after a brief moment of stunned silence, hurriedly knelt down to pay respects to Mengxi.


    However, Mengxi had no time to deal with Basarion at this moment, and instead walked straight towards Zuoben.


    "I��ll go. Those who dare to compete with me for Yumo, I want to deal with them personally."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Gazing at the silver-haired girl walking towards him step by step, observing the madness and coldness clearly displayed in the girl��s light purple eyes, Zuoben narrowed his eyes meaningfully.


    Without a doubt, Letting Mengxi kill those Demon Kings would certainly make Bloody Butterfly go berserk, thoroughly putting her at odds with Mengxi. But,


    At this moment, Zuoben was unwilling to let Mengxi take action.


    The restraining time of the ��Polar Star Coffin�� is limited, considering the ridiculous energy contained within the Bloody Butterfly.


    It would only trap her for a few hours at most.


    Within these few hours, those Demon Kings must be dealt with! To show their miserable deaths to Bloody Butterfly. And to defeat those few Demon Kings within a few hours? Neither Basarion nor Mengxi at her peak could accomplish it. That being the case...


    "I��m sorry, Your Majesty. You just exhausted yourself sealing Bloody Butterfly, and like Basarion, your body hasn��t recovered yet. It��s really not suitable for you to go confront those Demon Kings. Even without Bloody Butterfly, those Demon Kings are still not to be underestimated. Luca and Seville both died at their hands. For Your Majesty to go directly now, as your subjects, we really can��t feel at ease. So, please give up this dangerous idea, Your Majesty." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But..."


    "Your Majesty should focus on recovering now. The task of dealing with those Demon Kings can be left to this humble servant."


    "Leave it to you?"


    "Yes. Regarding the subjugation of the remaining Demon Kings, this humble servant has already chosen a suitable candidate. I believe she will efficiently and perfectly complete this task."


    And just as Zuoben spoke these words, a silver meteor had already streaked across the sky, carrying an unstoppable momentum, rushing fiercely towards the north...

 Chapter 972: Hostility Descending from the Sky

    2/6


    In Night Wish City,


    After Scarlet was hit by five magic fission bombs, the battle above the city ended with Yuan��er��s victory.


    However, Although the young lady of Night Wish City had won, most of the citizens in the main city didn��t feel joy, but were instead immersed in extremely complex emotions.


    The human hostility towards Demons was deeply rooted, and they naturally couldn��t be happy about a Demon King winning.


    If it weren��t for the bond that citizens had built with Yuan��er over the years, Night Wish City would have probably fallen into chaos long ago.


    However, this temporary stability was limited to the main city. As the fact that the young lady was a Demon King spread, areas outside the main city unsurprisingly fell into turmoil. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, At such a turbulent time in Night Wish City, Yuan��er, as the young lady, had neither the strength nor the heart to manage it.


    She hugged her legs and curled up on the broken castle watchtower, listless.


    "Wuwu... Mom, Mom is bad..."


    Muttering resentfully in a low voice,


    Crystal-clear little pearls slowly slid down from her red and blue heterochromatic eyes, her teary-eyed appearance inevitably arousing sympathy.


    Although she successfully defeated Scarlet, after learning that her mother had been watching for a long time without helping her, Yuan��er��s fragile heart was immediately enveloped in the shadow of disappointment.


    Bad mommy, actually watching Yuan��er being bullied like this!


    Wuwu, it��s too much!


    "I hate Mommy the most!" The little one complained incessantly.


    Watching Yuan��er like this, standing beside her as Yuan��er��s personal maid, couldn��t help but shake her head and sigh helplessly.


    You should know, after Scarlet��s attack on Night Wish City, there were mountains of matters to be dealt with.


    And as the young lady, Yuan��er had directly shut herself off?


    How could this not give the head maid a headache?


    To help Yuan��er return to normal, She had deliberately sent someone to the Winter Forest to fetch that person, trying to find help for Young Lady Yuan��er.


    As a result,


    "Why did you... also shut yourself off?! ( )"


    Raising her hand to her forehead, She looked at the blue-haired girl floating nearby, arms crossed and looking displeased, with a wry smile.


    This girl, whose right eye was replaced by a flower and whose body was somewhat ethereal and elusive, was naturally our little friend Shuoyue. As the one in charge of housekeeping business, Shuoyue naturally couldn��t leave the Winter Forest.


    After lending her human body to Bai for killing, Shuoyue��s consciousness had returned to her true form hidden deep in the Winter Forest.


    After receiving her call for help, Shuoyue had rushed to Night Wish City in a hurry to comfort her beloved sister.


    However, Instead of comforting, after learning from Yuan��er that their Mommy had been standing by all along, Shuoyue immediately pouted, her eyes full of displeasure and disappointment.


    "Watching us being bullied with open eyes! Mommy is too much! It��s fine if brother Pierre was bullied, but she didn��t even care about our little Yuan��er! Mommy is too disappointing!"


    Just like this, Not only did Shuoyue fail to comfort Yuan��er, but she made the atmosphere even more depressing and heavy, making the head maid feel the urge to slap herself.


    However, compared to her sister who kept shutting herself off and feeling depressed, Shuoyue tended to vent directly after encountering unpleasant things.


    But considering that her Mommy wasn��t in Night Wish City, Shuoyue had to shift the target of her dissatisfaction.


    And at this moment, The most suitable target for venting was Scarlet, who was tied to the flagpole in front, looking no different from a charred corpse.


    After being hit by five magic fission bombs, Scarlet was already unrecognizable. Although he was barely maintaining life activities, he had already turned into a person who was all black and barely alive.


    The previous elegance and gentle breeze were long gone.


    Of course, Shuoyue couldn��t possibly feel sympathy for humans, let alone this person who tried to kill her little sister.


    If it weren��t for Kalina placing dozens of magic fission bombs in the main city of Night Wish City earlier to prepare for unexpected situations, her sister might have really suffered considerable harm.


    You should know, Shuoyue, who rarely became an elder sister and was no longer the youngest in the family, was exceptionally doting on Yuan��er, her only younger sister. The gifts she alone sent to Yuan��er in the name of the Ainor Chamber of Commerce earlier exceeded the total of her other brother and sisters. (Well, there��s no way around it, after all, she��s a rich lady.)


    Learning that her Mommy was watching the show, plus someone trying to hurt her sister, Shuoyue��s blood pressure was directly maxed out.


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, and Shuoyue directly threw out two energy daggers condensed from Shadow Power, directly piercing Scarlet��s abdomen and right eye position.


    For a moment, bright red blood slowly dripped along the blade.


    "Hey, still alive? If you��re alive, make a sound~"


    Under the stimulation of severe pain, Scarlet, who had been motionless like a corpse for a long time, couldn��t help but tremble slightly.


    Her tightly closed eyes opened tremblingly, and her remaining eye stared fixedly at Shuoyue��s face with a gaze full of resentment and unwillingness.


    If looks could kill, without a doubt, Shuoyue would have been cut into pieces by now.


    "It��s... it��s, not over yet... you monsters."


    Spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, Scarlet said weakly and tremblingly.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Scarlet��s reply, Shuoyue frowned slightly, her blue-golden eyes full of contempt.


    "Not over? Hehe, it��s been over for a long time, okay? You don��t think that you, in your current state, still have a possibility of resistance, do you?"


    To this, Scarlet didn��t reply, but stared at Shuoyue with a firm and hate-filled gaze.


    "Hooh~, how bold~"


    Shuoyue smiled coldly, then floated to the side where little Yuan��er was shutting herself off, and shook her shoulder:


    "Yuan��er, when you��re in a bad mood, you need to vent. Isn��t this Church Wing the one who attacked your grandfather earlier? Why not take out your anger on him?"


    Hearing her sister say this, Yuan��er slowly raised her head and focused her attention on Scarlet.


    Indeed, She still had a big score to settle with this Church Wing in front of her.


    Not only did she kill many of her subordinates, but she also tried to kill her grandfather.


    "Why did you try to assassinate Grandpa?"


    "Hehe..."


    Scarlet responded with a weak cold laugh.


    "Just a mission. But even without the mission... your grandfather... I would have eliminated him anyway..... Humans who sided with Demons are traitors to humanity..... Traitors must die."


    Without any fear of the killing intent gathering around Yuan��er, Scarlet stared at Yuan��er fearlessly with a firm gaze.


    "Traitor... to humanity? How much effort has Grandpa made to allow humans and Demons to coexist harmoniously? You..."


    "So what? To humans, he is still a traitor... You are bloodthirsty monsters... It��s impossible to truly coexist with humans. One day, when you get tired of playing with humans, you will annihilate us all. Your grandfather is just trying to tame a tiger."


    "Do you want to eliminate us that much?"


    "Of course, the future fate of humanity cannot be in the hands of monsters like you."


    "Hmph? Monsters?... Unfortunately, it��s already in the hands of us monsters."


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, Yuan��er waved her hand, and a flood of pitch-black Shadow Power directly pounced on Scarlet, instantly crushing one of his arms into mush.


    But even so, Scarlet still looked at Yuan��er and Shuoyue with a resolute and fearless gaze, full of hatred.


    Such a fearless expression, and the intense hope in his eyes, always made Shuoyue feel extremely displeased.


    Slowly floating to the same height as Scarlet, Shuoyue asked curiously:


    "Even at this point, you still think you have hope of turning the tables?"


    "I don��t, but I believe that the Church Nation, my Emperor, will ultimately achieve victory. Our great Goddess will eventually bring down the hammer of punishment on you."


    Scarlet replied without any wavering.


    "Is that so... Too bad, not today."


    Saying this, Shuoyue slowly raised her hand, and violent blue-golden Shadow Power rapidly condensed in her palm. Obviously, she was planning to directly kill Scarlet and strip away the soul of this Church Nation powerhouse.


    However, At this moment,


    In the sky above, a silver light suddenly fell...

 Chapter 973: Two Different People

    3/6


    BOOM!!


    With an earth-shattering roar, a silver meteor suddenly descended from the sky, crashing violently onto the castle!


    In an instant, a powerful shockwave and tremor, combined with terrifying silver holy energy, spread throughout the entire Night Wish City. The horrifying force mercilessly shattered the entire castle. The head maid and many of Yuan��er��s attendants were either knocked unconscious or directly reduced to a pile of shattered flesh under the impact of this power.


    Moreover, in the vast Night Wish City, hundreds of thousands of residents who had just recovered from the previous conflict between two powerful beings suddenly showed expressions of terror. The fear that had just subsided was awakened once again.


    "W-what happened?!"


    People looked towards the castle in the city center with horror, their panicked eyes full of confusion.


    Unfortunately, before they could figure out what had happened, the holy energy that had swept through the entire Night Wish City mercilessly assaulted their souls. The vast majority of ordinary residents and soldiers with insufficient strength instantly lost consciousness, their eyes rolling back as they fainted.


    In the face of such overwhelming energy, even maintaining emotions was a luxury for ordinary people.


    It wasn��t just ordinary people. Shuoyue, who was close by and directly felt this impact, also showed an uneasy expression. Shuoyue, who was usually fearless, felt fear for the first time when facing something other than a feather duster.


    This... this power is? Holy energy?! Is it that woman��s aura?!


    The next moment, as Shuoyue and Yuan��er watched in astonishment, the thick smoke dissipated, and a silver figure slowly walked out of the dust, appearing before Shuoyue and the others. It was a young woman with beautiful silver-white long hair, wearing silver armor, like a messenger from heaven, emanating a holy aura.


    Upon seeing this woman, everyone��s expressions varied greatly.


    Shuoyue��s expression was serious,


    Yuan��er was full of confusion,


    And the half-dead Scarlet showed unprecedented joy. Dominated by excitement, he even momentarily forgot the pain in his body and excitedly called out to the silver-haired girl:


    "Your, Your Majesty! You, you��ve come!"


    Indeed, the person who appeared before everyone at this moment was the current highest ruler of the Church Nation, the girl of destiny.


    Looking at the familiar face of the silver-haired girl, Yuan��er, after a brief hesitation, mustered up the courage to walk forward. Although it was an undeniable fact that the Church Wings had engaged in battle with them, deep in her heart, Yuan��er still didn��t want to believe that Mengxi would choose to harm them.


    If it��s Sister Mengxi, she must be unaware of this!


    She came here to stop her subordinates!


    Yes, it must be so!


    Yuan��er fantasized like this, constantly reassuring herself,


    "Sister Mengxi, this, it��s all a misunderstanding, right?"


    The pink-haired girl tremblingly asked.


    However, what answered her was Mengxi��s cold sword. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Yuan��er took a step forward, Mengxi drew the sword at her waist without hesitation! The purifying magic power emitted by the elven holy sword, combined with the holy energy, formed an energy slash that suddenly rushed towards Yuan��er! However, facing such an overwhelming attack, Yuan��er seemed completely unprepared and froze on the spot.


    Fortunately, just as the slash was about to cut Yuan��er��s body in half, Shuoyue grabbed Yuan��er��s hand in time, pulling her towards the sky, narrowly avoiding Mengxi��s slash at the last moment.


    The residual energy of the silver slash directly split the castle in two and left a huge chasm about a hundred meters wide and several thousand meters long across the vast Night Wish City. In an instant, countless beings were annihilated under this strike.


    The silver-haired girl, however, showed no concern for this, her eyes constantly focused on the two sisters in the sky.


    The shattered city and the heart-wrenching cries of the civilians below were completely ignored by the silver-haired girl.


    "Wake up, Yuan��er! Don��t you understand? That person is the enemy!" Shuoyue said anxiously, holding her sister��s hand.


    Mengxi��s appearance was clearly unexpected to her.


    But no matter what, this was an enemy that couldn��t be underestimated. Compared to Mengxi, the Bai she had encountered before, and Scarlet defeated by Yuan��er were nothing. This woman was, in the true sense, a being capable of threatening their existence. Facing such an enemy, one slight carelessness could really lead to their death.


    Knowing this well, Shuoyue released all the Shadow Power within her body without hesitation, vigilantly staring at the silver-haired girl not far away.


    At the same time, as the elder sister, Shuoyue couldn��t help but warn Yuan��er,


    "That person clearly wants to kill us! If you��re careless, you��ll really die. Don��t have any illusions, stay alert!"


    "Uh..."


    After a brief hesitation, Yuan��er reluctantly accepted this fact and directed her intense fighting spirit towards the silver-haired girl.


    "Sister Mengxi..."


    In an instant, the auras of the two Demon Kings gradually merged, barely resisting the threat from the holy energy.


    On the other side, Mengxi didn��t seem to be in a hurry to make a move. Instead, she tilted her head and unhurriedly infused the holy energy into her holy sword. In her eyes, Yuan��er and Shuoyue didn��t seem to be powerful enemies, but rather prey that could be slaughtered at any time. Since they were trapped, there was no need to be so hasty.


    However, just as Mengxi was about to leisurely deal with her prey, a hoarse but extremely excited voice suddenly attracted Mengxi��s attention.


    "Your, Your Majesty! You, you finally came! I, I, I knew you wouldn��t abandon me!"


    The speaker was Scarlet, who was hanging on the watchtower, half-dead.


    At this moment when death seemed almost certain, witnessing the arrival of Her Majesty, Scarlet��s heart was filled with excitement. His eyes looking at Mengxi were full of worship and unparalleled reverence.


    However, this flame of excitement burning in Scarlet��s heart was suddenly extinguished in the next moment.


    ?!!


    "Ah, huh?"


    Scarlet, who was excitedly expressing his worship, frowned, and a strong pain suddenly came from his chest. Trembling, he looked down at his chest, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Because at this moment, Mengxi��s sword had already pierced through his chest, precisely shattering his origin crystal core.


    Heh!?, why?


    Looking up at the cold-faced girl with a questioning look, Scarlet��s eyes showed fear and despair for the first time.


    "Your Majesty, wh-why..."


    Unfortunately, Scarlet didn��t even have the chance to ask his final question. Just as he was halfway through his sentence, all of his soul power and the remaining holy energy in his body were directly extracted from his body along the sword blade by Mengxi. With the loss of his soul and remaining power, Scarlet became a withered corpse.


    Carrying resentment and despair, he fell into the endless black purgatory.


    This, this person?!


    After witnessing the process of Mengxi killing her companion, even Shuoyue couldn��t help but show an unexpected expression. She seemed unable to believe that the Girl of Destiny, who had always cherished her companions, would directly kill her subordinate?! And in such a cruel way?


    Staring intently at the silver-haired girl, a huge question arose in Shuoyue��s mind.


    The same appearance,


    The same aura,


    Identical holy energy fluctuations,


    The same moves and fighting style.....


    But,


    "Is she... really Mengxi?"

 Chapter 974: Youlan’s Rescue

    4/6, The remaning 2 chapters will be posted in 4-5h.


    -----


    "Is she really the Girl of Destiny?!"


    Even though all the facts before her eyes were telling Shuoyue that the woman in front of her was the Girl of Destiny she remembered, instinctively, Shuoyue felt an indescribable sense of strangeness. That silver-haired girl felt very bizarre.


    But regardless, the silver-haired girl��s goal was to kill her and Yuan��er, this was beyond doubt. Shuoyue wasn��t the type to stubbornly confront an enemy head-on. Since there was almost no chance of victory, the best option for Shuoyue was undoubtedly to retreat. Thinking this, Shuoyue didn��t hesitate, directly grabbing Yuan��er��s hand and flying towards the Winter Forest! She instantly used acceleration magic to put dozens of kilometers between them and the silver-haired girl.


    However, how could the silver-haired girl let them have their way?!


    In the next moment, surrounded by silver light, Mengxi suddenly transformed into a silver meteor, rushing out of the castle at an inconceivable speed towards Shuoyue and Yuan��er! Although Shuoyue had already retreated at full speed with Yuan��er, they were still caught up by the silver-haired girl in an instant! Even with their acceleration magic, they couldn��t avoid her.


    Looking at the two Demon Kings with terrified expressions, Mengxi��s eyes showed no mercy. She raised her long sword high, destructive energy rapidly gathering at the sword��s edge, the entire blade gradually enveloped by a golden holy light.


    Then, the silver-haired girl swung her sword, mercilessly slashing towards Shuoyue and Yuan��er.


    "Damn it!"


    Feeling the destructive aura brought by the holy light on the sword, as well as the suffocating pressure of death, Shuoyue��s expression changed drastically, her blue-gold eyes full of intense unease. From birth until now, she who had almost always been scheming behind the scenes, for the first time experienced such a close threat of death.


    Shuoyue��s body involuntarily began to tremble violently at this moment.


    But Shuoyue was ultimately a powerful being, a terrifying Demon King codenamed ��Nightmare Succubus��. Extreme unease and fear wouldn��t make her sit and wait for death, but would only provoke her ferocity.


    Facing the crisis, Shuoyue directly chose to go all out.


    "Samsara Spirit Mirror! Corrosive Mist!"


    In an instant, an energy barrier constructed of white-gold energy appeared without warning in front of Shuoyue, blocking Mengxi��s long sword! This was Shuoyue��s instantly castable defensive holy domain magic, Samsara Spirit Mirror. At the same time, the Shadow Power condensed into blue-gold mist, the ��Corrosive Mist�� with the ability to corrode spirits, suddenly appeared from all directions, surrounding Mengxi.


    Faced with the danger of death, Shuoyue unhesitatingly used her two trump cards.


    Not only Shuoyue, but Yuan��er, feeling Mengxi��s killing intent, although utterly disappointed, no longer dared to treat her as her dear elder sister. The Shadow Power suppressed within her body directly went all out.


    In an instant, the black Shadow Power, like liquid, suddenly attached to Shuoyue��s defense, giving it a certain defensive boost. Not only that, but four ghost claws formed from the black liquid also rushed towards the silver-haired girl from all directions! This time, Yuan��er seemed to have made up her mind, her attack showing no reservation, even carrying a trace of killing intent.


    However, in the next moment, with a swing of Mengxi��s holy sword, the four ghost claws were directly shattered! The blue-gold mist rushing towards the silver-haired girl was dispersed with a casual wave of her hand!


    "Wh-what?!"


    Under the astonished gaze of the two little ones, their attacks were so easily neutralized.


    Not only that, the silver-haired girl pressed on with her attack. That strike filled with divine power, like a mighty hammer of judgment, directly smashed onto Shuoyue��s defensive magic.


    BOOM!!


    With an earth-shattering roar, the magic shield constructed with all the power of the two sisters was shattered by Mengxi��s single sword strike! In the sky, the silver-white holy light directly overwhelmed the two Shadow Powers with an unstoppable momentum.


    "Cough cough!!"


    The backlash from the shattered barrier, plus the damage taken from actively protecting Yuan��er, caused Shuoyue to uncontrollably spit out blood. Her back had been swept by the explosive energy, becoming a bloody mess.


    Then, the soul impact brought by the holy energy caused unimaginable soul damage to Shuoyue, to the extent that Shuoyue, who already had a weak constitution, after a brief struggle, inevitably fell into the abyss of unconsciousness.


    "D-damn it..."


    The next moment, losing the support of the blue-gold Shadow Power, Shuoyue��s entire body unconsciously fell from the sky.


    "Sis-Sister Shuoyue!!"


    Yuan��er, who had just recovered from the explosion, hurriedly reached out to try to grab the severely injured Shuoyue.


    However, the silver-haired girl would never give this opportunity.


    A flash of silver light, Mengxi directly appeared in front of Yuan��er, and swung her sword mercilessly towards Yuan��er��s neck.


    No, not good?!!


    Although concerned about her sister��s safety, Yuan��er was undoubtedly already in a precarious situation herself. To resist Mengxi��s attack, all the power within her body was released at this moment, directly unleashing a massive Shadow Annihilation Cannon towards Mengxi! But, Yuan��er��s power was clearly qualitatively different from the silver-haired girl in front of her.


    Yuan��er��s all-out effort, even with some soul power added to the black Shadow Annihilation she released, was directly split in two by the silver-haired girl��s sword without any suspense! The dispersed remnants of the Shadow Annihilation, although they leveled two distant mountain peaks, didn��t cause any hindrance to Mengxi.


    After slicing through the Shadow Annihilation, the silver-haired girl��s blade rapidly enlarged in Yuan��er��s eyes. Originally, in the battle with Scarlet, Yuan��er had already consumed most of her energy. Now, after releasing another massive Shadow Annihilation, she was completely exhausted, utterly powerless to resist or counterattack, and could only watch helplessly as the scythe of death approached her.


    ?!


    "No, no!!"


    Feeling the fear of death, Yuan��er directly raised her hands to cover her face, letting out a terrified cry.


    However, just as the sword was about to strike Yuan��er in this moment of crisis, a huge pulling force suddenly came from behind Yuan��er, directly pulling her back and rapidly retreating, successfully dodging the silver-haired girl��s strike. The fruitless slash suddenly split a mountain below in two. Fortunately, Shuoyue had already led Yuan��er to escape a certain distance earlier, otherwise, if they had fought directly in the city, the losses would have been devastating.


    A moment later, Yuan��er, who hadn��t felt the expected pain, instead smelled a familiar scent. The moment she smelled this scent, Yuan��er instantly recovered from her terrified state, and even turned her head back quite joyfully,


    "Sis-Sister Youlan!!!!"


    Looking at the honey-haired woman behind her who was rapidly retreating while pulling her arm, Yuan��er immediately let out a joyful and surprised cry.


    Indeed, the one who appeared behind her was Yuan��er��s beloved big Sister Youlan. Of course, the one appearing now wasn��t Youlan in her childlike state, but Youlan who had released her power and restored her mature form. At this moment, Youlan was pulling Yuan��er with her right hand and holding the unconscious Shuoyue with her left, rapidly increasing the distance between them and Mengxi.


    After pulling back to a safe distance, Youlan looked at the dumbfounded pink-haired girl with a doting and concerned gaze,


    "Are you hurt?"


    "N-no..."


    Yuan��er shook her head.


    Although she had exhausted her strength, she hadn��t suffered any serious injuries. Now Yuan��er was more concerned about Youlan��s condition.


    Wasn��t her big sister in a childlike state? Why did she suddenly return to her original form?


    "Sister Youlan, your, your form?"


    "Well, it��s a complicated matter, I��ll tell you about it later when we have a chance."


    Rubbing Yuan��er��s head, Youlan��s purple eyes were full of guilt.


    "Do you still have any strength left?"


    "Y-yes, I do."


    "Then quickly take Shuoyue and retreat to the northern part of the forest."


    Saying this, Youlan handed the unconscious Shuoyue to Yuan��er.


    After taking her Sister Shuoyue, Yuan��er uneasily met Youlan��s gaze.


    "What about you, Sister?"


    "Me?"


    Showing a bitter smile, Youlan helplessly turned her head to look at the other side, where a silver-haired girl was charging towards Youlan at full power!


    Faced with this scene, Youlan��s eyes narrowed slightly, showing an unprecedented seriousness.


    "Your big sister still has to stay behind to deal with this one." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But?! That��s the Girl of Destiny! Sister Youlan, if you��re alone..."


    "Don��t worry, I��m not the only one dealing with her."


    As the words fell, a red and a deep purple Shadow Annihilation beam suddenly shot out from the sky, violently striking the charging silver-haired girl.

 Chapter 975: Group Attack

    1/2


    A red Shadow Annihilation light containing the power to incinerate all things, and another purple light wave filled with the power of thunder.


    Each wave emanated enough power to instantly annihilate several cities.


    That was a power surpassing ordinary peak eighth-level.


    And when these two powers converged, their destructive force was unimaginable. As the two energies made contact, a world-destroying explosion suddenly bloomed in the sky! Clouds for thousands of miles were directly vaporized by the explosive waves, and the snow covering the ground for thousands of miles likewise vanished in an instant. If the nearby Night Wish City hadn��t activated its city defense array in time, it would likely have been leveled by the aftershocks.


    At this moment, a purple-red sun that seemed capable of devouring and annihilating everything in the world slowly rose.


    At the same time, two figures emanating terrifying Shadow Power auras slowly descended from the sky, arriving in front of Youlan. One was a purple-haired man covered in purple lightning patterns, wielding a pale giant sword, and the other was a red-haired woman almost completely fused with fierce flames, exuding a valiant aura.


    The moment these two appeared, Yuan��er, who had already calmed down due to Youlan��s appearance, felt an even stronger sense of stability in her heart.


    "Brother Pierre! Sister Kalina!"


    Indeed, the two voices that had just joined the battlefield and launched a devastating attack on Mengxi were Pierre and Kalina, who had been urgently summoned by Youlan.


    Of course, at this moment, Kalina and Pierre were not just here for support; they had also released all their Shadow Power, intervening in this battlefield in their ��released form��.


    With the appearance of such strong and reliable siblings, Yuan��er naturally felt a sense of relief.


    However, when Yuan��er looked at Youlan, she was surprised to find that her face still showed unprecedented seriousness. Even with such a powerful lineup gathered, Youlan��s eyes were still filled with unease. Watching Youlan like this, Yuan��er��s heart, which had just relaxed, immediately tensed up again.


    "Sister Youlan."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Youlan didn��t respond directly, but instead looked gravely at the purple-red sun in front of her.


    Being hit by such a combination attack, ordinary people would have long since been reduced to ashes, but Youlan knew very well that this one wouldn��t be so easily eliminated.


    "This one isn��t so easy to deal with. Yuan��er, take Shuoyue and leave first."


    "Leave? But, but..."


    Seeing Youlan��s unusual expression, Yuan��er also realized how serious this crisis was.


    "But, if it��s not easy to deal with, then, then I should stay and help..."


    "Don��t be foolish."


    Youlan glared coldly at Yuan��er and spoke in an unquestionable icy tone.


    As she spoke, seemingly to help her sister leave the battlefield faster, Youlan injected a large amount of Shadow Power into Yuan��er��s body, accelerating her recovery.


    "Take your Sister and leave immediately. The matters here can be left to us, understand?"


    "I�� under-understands."


    After reluctantly glancing at the center of the explosion, Yuan��er, not daring to disobey Youlan��s order, used her newly recovered strength to spread a pair of pitch-black wings, holding the unconscious Shuoyue in her arms, and rushed towards the Winter Forest behind them.


    "Please be careful."


    Hmm, she��s finally gone?


    After confirming that Yuan��er had taken Shuoyue far from the battlefield, Youlan, now without worries, retracted the gentleness on her face and revealed a cold expression full of killing intent, coldly staring at the blazing doomsday sun in front of her.


    Powerful Shadow Power began to surge rapidly within Youlan��s body.


    The next moment, under the watchful eyes of Youlan, Pierre, and Kalina, beams of silver light suddenly burst out from the doomsday sun. As these silver holy energy forces spread, the entire doomsday sun suddenly collapsed in the next instant, turning into a sky full of purple-red energy particles.


    As the scorching flames and raging thunder dissipated, the silver-haired girl��s figure gradually appeared before the three.


    Surrounded by silver holy energy, the silver-haired girl was still unscathed, without even the slightest change in her expression. The silver-haired girl calmly swept her gaze over Kalina, Pierre, and Youlan in the distance.


    Her indifferent gaze directly made the three shudder, their souls feeling a tremor.


    It was the gaze of looking at prey.


    For the first time in their lives, the three felt a sense of being treated as prey. If it were in the past, they would have unhesitatingly given such a foolish person a bloody lesson.


    But at this moment, they could only resignedly swallow.


    Even the usually reckless Pierre suppressed his inner battle impulse and didn��t rashly charge forward.


    "Hehe, is this the Girl of Destiny? Not seen for a few years, and she��s become so powerful. Indeed... we should have eliminated her back then."


    Pierre��s words clearly carried a hint of regret.


    Just as Pierre was muttering to himself, a gentle voice directly transmitted into Pierre��s mind through Shadow Power, denying his words.


    "No, this one. Perhaps she��s not the Girl of Destiny."


    The one who proposed this denial was none other than Youlan, his eldest sister.


    Upon hearing this news, Pierre��s expression changed drastically, and he glanced at his sister in disbelief.


    "Huh? She��s not?"


    "Mm."


    Youlan nodded slightly, but she didn��t offer Pierre an explanation. Instead, she thoughtfully gazed at the silver-haired girl��s face.


    For a moment, the girl��s face gradually overlapped with the figure she had seen inside the goddess statue years ago.


    Although this was just an intuitive judgment, Youlan chose to trust her intuition this time.


    "It seems we��ve successfully drawn it out."


    "Drawn out? Drawn out what?"


    Pierre asked impatiently.


    To this, Youlan glanced helplessly at her brother: Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even if I tell you now, you won��t understand. Just focus on dealing with that one..."


    Saying this, Youlan no longer paid attention to Pierre��s questions, but instead focused all her attention on the silver-haired girl.


    However, if it really is that one, even with Kalina and Pipi��s help, it would be extremely difficult to hold her off.


    Sigh, if that��s the case, we can only do that plan... Now is not the time to worry about this and that.


    Thinking this, Youlan slowly closed her eyes, and waves of special Shadow Power began to ripple towards the distant north.


    At the same time, complex and intricate incantations began to be rapidly chanted from Youlan��s mouth.


    On the other side, seemingly sensing the most intense power fluctuations around Youlan, the silver-haired girl unconsciously licked her lips.


    The next moment, the silver-haired girl gripped her sword tightly and charged directly towards Youlan.


    Of course, Pierre and Kalina wouldn��t easily let the silver-haired girl pass.


    BOOM!!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering roar,


    The ground glowed red, and a pillar of hellfire capable of devouring all things suddenly rose from the ground. Like a ferocious beast freed from its chains, it rushed towards the sky without restraint, pouncing towards the silver-haired girl.


    At the same time, Pierre, surrounded by lightning, launched an attack from the other side, swinging his giant sword towards the silver-haired girl.


    However, such a fierce combination attack, like the earlier Shadow Annihilation bombardment, failed to inflict substantial damage on the silver-haired girl.


    The towering pillar of fire was directly dispersed by the silver light surging from the girl��s body. Pierre��s attack was also neutralized by her casual block, and Pierre himself was directly blown back thousands of meters by the shockwave of the counterattack, violently crashing into the ground.


    Although Pierre and Kalina��s combination attack didn��t have a very good effect, they undoubtedly delayed for some time.


    When the silver-haired girl turned her gaze back to Youlan, a huge blue teleportation array had already appeared behind Youlan.


    Not only behind Youlan, but the silver-haired girl was also directly surrounded by dozens of teleportation arrays, and without exception, each teleportation array emanated a terrifying, cold, and violent aura. Obviously, something was being teleported out of the arrays.


    "At this moment,"


    Feeling the madness and killing intent coming from all directions, the silver-haired girl, who had maintained an indifferent expression throughout, showed a trace of emotion and surprise for the first time.


    --"How long do you plan to sleep? Get up and get to work!"--

 Chapter 976: Wild Feast

    2/2


    "Hm?"


    At this moment, faced with so many powerful auras invading her perception, the silver-haired girl showed a trace of bewilderment for the first time. Just as she was bewildered, a bone-chilling screech suddenly came from the azure space transmission array! Immediately after, a giant claw covered in thick scales broke through the array, striking at the silver-haired girl without warning.


    BOOM!!


    With a thunderous sound, the silver-haired girl crashed to the ground, violently creating a huge crater.


    At the same time, from dozens of arrays, dozens of monstrous, hideous, deformed giant beasts slowly emerged. Although their appearances were terrifying, even nauseating, these monsters undoubtedly had one very obvious common point! That is, each giant monster emanated an extraordinarily powerful aura. Among them were familiar faces like Big Dummy and Second Dummy who had accompanied Yumo to visit the Dragon Clan before.


    The residents of Night Wish City, anxiously watching this battlefield from afar, couldn��t help but show expressions of terror when they felt the residual auras emanating from these monsters.


    Because they discovered in horror that these giant Abyssal Demons each had a terrifying aura surpassing the eighth level.


    After emerging from Youlan��s transmission barrier, dozens of Abyssal Demons simultaneously opened their bloody maws, and Shadow Power energy like lava began to rapidly gather in their mouths. The next instant, dozens of beams of destructive death light suddenly descended from the sky, striking the position where the silver-haired girl had fallen.


    BOOM!!


    In an instant, heaven and earth shattered, as if the entire world had come to an end at this moment. The violent explosive energy even made Youlan stagger back repeatedly.


    After raising her hand to create an energy shield to block the impact, Youlan let out a slight sigh of relief.


    "Looks like the transmission was successful..."


    Gazing at the terrifying monsters continually emerging from the transmission arrays in the distance, the corners of Youlan��s mouth slightly curved upwards.


    These beings were no ordinary creatures.


    They were Abyssal Demons unconsciously created by her Mother over 800 years ago on the Far North Ice Plains. Having absorbed part of her Mother��s origin blood, each of them possessed at least mid-eighth level strength, and five or six of them were not weaker than Pierre and Kalina. Unfortunately, unlike them, these creatures didn��t possess rationality; they were just a group of demons that only knew destruction, bloodthirst, and killing.


    They were just a group of demons acting on the instincts of Shadow Power, difficult to control.


    Because of this, after her Mother began her clever "Chosen One Cultivation Plan," she sealed all these Abyssal Demons under the glaciers of the Northern Ice Plains, fearing they might accidentally wipe out the human faction or directly devour the chosen ones.


    She had thought these former companions would spend their lives under the Northen Ice Plains, but today... it was time to awaken them.


    Back when she walked on the Northern Ice Plains, Youlan had mastered certain methods to control and guide these Abyssal Demons. After all, during the time when her Mother was unconscious, the responsibility of managing these monsters fell on her shoulders.


    Because of this, after forcibly awakening these monsters, Youlan was able to teleport them so smoothly to the battlefield.


    On the other side, it had to be admitted that these bloodthirsty beasts were indeed cooperative. The moment they were teleported, they instinctively attacked the silver-haired girl, saving Youlan the trouble of personally guiding them.


    At this moment, as the transmission arrays collapsed, a full thirty behemoths with overwhelming auras roared as they descended upon this land, and without hesitation, launched fierce attacks towards the silver-haired girl who had fallen to the ground.


    At the same time, azure Shadow Power began to envelop the sky above the group of Abyssal Demons, slowly infiltrating the bodies of these giant beasts.


    "Crescent Moon Rondo, Third Movement - Wild Feast."


    Youlan��s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the Shadow Power invading the giant beasts�� bodies abruptly began to merge with their bodies.


    As the fusion progressed, the Abyssal Demons�� bodies began to swell, and the Shadow Power they emitted rose sharply.


    Obviously, these already crazy bloodthirsty monsters were further enhanced with a berserk state by Youlan.


    These ferocious beasts, empowered by Youlan, immediately launched hysterical attacks on the fallen silver-haired girl.


    For a time, Shadow Power like lava was frantically unleashed, the earth trembled, and the world was filled with the ghostly howls of explosions and the roars of Abyssal Demons.


    Looking at the Shadow Power light that soared into the sky and devoured heaven and earth, even Pierre couldn��t help feeling a chill.


    If subjected to such a frenzied siege, even he probably wouldn��t last long.


    Seeing the silver-haired girl being mobbed by the Abyssal Demons and showing no movement for a long time, Pierre couldn��t help but speculate,


    "That woman, should be finished by now, right?"


    However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Youlan directly shattered his optimistic fantasy.


    "It��s not that easy."


    "Not? sis, are you serious?"


    "I��m not joking with you. Stay alert, or you��ll die."


    Youlan said seriously, her gaze fixed on the center of the Abyssal Demon group from beginning to end.


    There wasn��t the slightest relaxation in her eyes.


    And indeed, things unfolded as Youlan had predicted.


    The next moment, under the watchful gaze of Youlan and the other two, a beam of silver light suddenly exploded from within the Demons, like dawn light piercing through darkness, suddenly breaking through the oppressive Shadow Power.


    As the silver light burst forth, an Abyssal Demon that had just swung its fist towards the ground suddenly let out a miserable scream, flying backwards and crashing into a mountain peak tens of thousands of meters away.


    Not only that, after a rapid flicker of silver blade light, the powerful attacks of four more Abyssal Demons came to an abrupt halt.


    Then, the bodies of these four Abyssal Demons crumbled, directly turning into a pile of shattered flesh.


    The other surrounding Abyssal Demons were directly blown back hundreds of meters by the powerful wave of silver holy power.


    In just an instant, the group attack of Abyssal Demons that could have trampled an ordinary powerful being to death hundreds of times was easily neutralized by the silver-haired girl. The violent Shadow Power aura was instantly shattered by the radiance of holy energy.


    And the silver-haired girl herself stood unscathed on that scorched ground, surrounded by silver holy power.


    Her light purple eyes calmly swept over the group of Abyssal Demons, and even the Abyssal Demons being gazed upon felt a tremor from the depths of their souls. These giant beasts that should have been fearless unexpectedly retreated repeatedly.


    Seeing this scene, Pierre and Kalina couldn��t help but show expressions of disbelief.


    "Indeed, it��s not something that can be suppressed by numbers alone."


    Gazing at this, Youlan also shook her head and showed a bitter smile, sighing helplessly.


    However, this power, this aura. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She��s not Mengxi.


    It should be that one.


    If that��s the case,


    "Next, I��ll leave that to you..."


    ��


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, in the Church Nation��s capital Vinati, Zuoben, the Prime Minister of the Church Nation, was strolling in the central garden of the Prime Minister��s residence. In front of him was an image formed by gathered magic power, and the content of the image was the current northern battlefield.


    Watching the group of Abyssal Demons opposing the silver-haired girl in the image, as well as those three famous Demon Kings, Zuoben��s eyes couldn��t help but show a bewildered emotion.


    That, that is?


    Higanbana? Wasn��t her power nullified? How suddenly...


    And what are those monsters?! Each one has power no weaker than Snow Devourer or Death Wing. How did so many Demon Kings suddenly appear? Is this their trump card?


    Hehe, looking at it this way, the idea that humans could rely on unity to expel the Abyssal Demons back then was truly absurd. Even without Bloody Butterfly��s involvement... those Demons alone would have been enough to annihilate human society a hundred or eighty times over.


    Gazing at the terrifying Demon army in the image, Zuoben couldn��t help but shake his head with lingering fear.


    However, while feeling a bit of fear, Zuoben also couldn��t help but let out a cold laugh.


    I have to admit, such a lineup is indeed not something ordinary people can oppose. Even as strong as the Church Wings are, facing such a lineup, they would undoubtedly be defeated. Unfortunately,


    What you��re facing is our goddess.


    No matter what, you cannot achieve victory.


    After an evil smile, Zuoben slowly raised his hand, and the ancient text tattooed on his arm immediately emitted a faint, pale light. The next moment, Zuoben slowly spoke in a contradictory tone that was both pleading and unquestionable.


    ��"Those beings are nothing but nourishment for you. Don��t hold back, eliminate them all."��


    As Zuoben��s words were uttered, the silver-haired girl, who was under siege by the Demon group, slowly split her lips into a smile, revealing a chilling cruel smile. In her light purple eyes, there was no longer any initial restraint and elegance, only endless greedy desire and the primitive impulse to destroy everything.

 Chapter 977: Unexpected Good News

    1/2


    Whether it was Higanbana, Sword Demon, or Inferno, they were all terrifying Demon Kings that once left Asumos Church at a loss.


    But in Zuoben��s eyes now, they were no longer to be feared.


    Whether it was these three powerful Demon Kings, or the thirty eighth-level gluttonous beasts summoned by Youlan, in the face of the Goddess��s absolute power, they would all meet a fate of being reduced to ashes. That group of monsters might be able to delay for a while, but their ultimate fate was already sealed.


    "Trying to defeat the Goddess with numerical advantage? It��s nothing but a fool��s dream."


    Zuoben muttered lightly in his heart.


    Now that Bloody Butterfly was temporarily sealed, Zuoben no longer needed to worry about exposure and could boldly use the Goddess��s power.


    One of the Goddess��s most special abilities was to create a disguise indistinguishable from the real thing.


    Whether it was aura, emotions, fighting style, or magic type, she could perfectly disguise herself as another person.


    Having the Goddess disguise herself as the Girl of Destiny and kill those Demon Kings, no one would notice anything unusual. The residual aura on those corpses would all be holy energy identical to Mengxi��s. Even Bloody Butterfly wouldn��t be able to see through it.


    When Bloody Butterfly finally breaks through the barrier with great difficulty and sees the corpses of her children, feeling the familiar yet cold holy energy aura on them...


    I wonder what reaction she��ll have?


    She��ll surely instantly kill the Girl of Destiny, right?


    At that time, we can draw out that false goddess...


    Heh, hehe, hehehe


    Thinking of this, the corners of Zuoben��s mouth involuntarily curved upwards, revealing a cruel smile full of excitement.


    Of course, Zuoben quickly controlled his expression and temporarily closed the magic projection, after all, that young lady was still watching in front of him.


    Slowly dissipating the holy energy in his hand, Zuoben looked somewhat meaningfully at the expressionless silver-haired girl leaning against the wall.


    "Cheer up, Your Majesty. Thanks to the Goddess, those monsters who would compete with you for the Empress Consort will soon be completely eliminated."


    Faced with Zuoben��s words, Mengxi glanced slightly displeased towards the distant north,


    "For those monsters who dare to snatch my Yumo, I prefer to deal with them personally." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand your desire to kill them with your own hands. But you��ve just consumed too much energy sealing your Empress, it��s better to rest for a while. Moreover, your power is still needed now to further strengthen the barrier. Leave the task of dealing with those monsters to me."


    "Since you insist. Then I��ll trouble you."


    "It��s my duty, Your Majesty."


    Zuoben respectfully lowered his head in response,


    However, the moment he lowered his head,


    A barely noticeable trace of mockery inadvertently leaked from Zuoben��s eyes.


    Hmph, fool...


    If his judgment wasn��t wrong,


    Mengxi was not just a simple Girl of Destiny. That silver hair, similar appearance, all indicated the inseparable relationship between her and that woman.


    Mengxi, She was the daughter of that false goddess.


    Just thinking about how he had tampered with her memories, easily manipulating that one��s daughter using obsession and desire, Zuoben felt an unprecedented sense of achievement in his heart, making him unable to help but revel in it.


    You bastard, Playing with our world, playing with our fate, since that��s the case... then I��ll manipulate your daughter! Treat your daughter like a puppet, toying with her at will!


    Glancing at that silver figure with the corner of his eye, Zuoben��s eyes suddenly flashed with anticipation for the future.


    Your Majesty, ah, Your Majesty In your view, after killing the Demon Kings and stripping Bloody Butterfly��s power with the ��Polar Star Coffin��, Bloody Butterfly will become your caged bird completely, staying by your side for life, right? Unfortunately, that barrier won��t last long. Once the barrier shatters, Bloody Butterfly will directly kill you.


    I really wonder what kind of expression you��ll show at that time?


    After briefly imagining the future of the false goddess��s daughter dying resentfully, and the false goddess��s grief-stricken expression, an extraordinary pleasure welled up in Zuoben��s heart.


    Sigh, Now is not the time for random fantasies. To achieve such a goal, there��s still one crucial step that must be completed.


    His eyes narrowing slightly, Zuoben turned his gaze towards Mengxi��s chest.


    Of course, Zuoben wasn��t interested in Mengxi��s ample bosom. What he cared about was the most important treasure in this world buried beneath that chest.


    Hmm, It��s been stripped for so long, it should be about time.


    It��s time to take that thing out.


    Otherwise, If it gets annihilated along with the Girl of Destiny��s body by Bloody Butterfly later, it would be a huge loss.


    Thinking of this, Zuoben slowly stood up, wearing a gentle but eerie smile, and walked step by step towards Mengxi.


    "Your Majesty... Hm??"


    However, Just as Zuoben had just opened his mouth, a familiar aura suddenly invaded Zuoben��s perception, causing him to slightly furrow his brow.


    Hmm?


    This guy, his timing is really bad...


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by a strong wave of holy energy in the sky, a man with short blue hair, bronze skin, and a tall muscular build slowly descended from the sky, landing behind Zuoben and Mengxi.


    The man��s identity was self-evident, given his qualification to enter the Prime Minister��s residence and pass through the terrifying gravity protection barrier. He was none other than Haiying, the current Wing of Loyalty among the Church��s Six Wings.


    After arriving in the courtyard, Haiying knelt on one knee without a word, paying the highest respect to Mengxi and Zuoben.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister."


    Faced with Haiying��s greeting, Mengxi remained as expressionless as before and gave no response, while Zuoben smiled slightly, looking at Haiying with friendly and trusting eyes.


    "Haiying? What��s the matter, coming here suddenly."


    Although he was somewhat displeased by the other��s arrival, Zuoben still pretended to be enthusiastic, smiling to welcome the other��s arrival.


    On the other side, Haiying didn��t engage in boring official pleasantries, but directly got to the point:


    "Prime Minister, the powerful energy that just erupted in the Prayer Plaza, along with the dense Shadow Power that leaked out, has thrown the Holy Capital into chaos. Most of the citizens are uneasy, even becoming agitated. So, I thought, to request Your Majesty to visit the Central Cathedral to comfort the frightened citizens. Otherwise, the Holy Capital will remain in fear."


    "You��re still so concerned about the citizens, Haiying. Truly worthy of being a Wing of the Church. However, Her Majesty needs rest now and cannot go to the Cathedral for the time being. But don��t worry, I will go in Her Majesty��s place to comfort the citizens later. Haiying, you may withdraw now, don��t disturb Her Majesty��s rest."


    Obviously,


    Zuoben was trying to send away this somewhat inconvenient Wing of the Church.


    However, Haiying didn��t leave promptly as Zuoben had hoped, but instead shifted his gaze somewhat hesitantly.


    "Um, Prime Minister, Your Majesty, I have one more urgent matter to report."


    "An urgent matter? What is it?"


    Zuoben frowned slightly in confusion.


    What else could it be at this critical moment?


    "Speak directly, Haiying."


    "Yes, Prime Minister. Just now, the lord of Sky City, Miss Asar, arrived in Vinati. She, she wants to pay a visit to you, Prime Minister."


    "A visit? Asar?"


    Why did she suddenly come to visit?


    "I don��t have time now, just tell her..."


    "My apologize, Prime Minister, I took the liberty of bringing her here already."


    "What?"


    Hearing this answer, Zuoben frowned in displeasure, his gaze towards Haiying becoming increasingly sharp and cold. After all, what Zuoben hated most were subordinates who didn��t listen and liked to act on their own.


    On the other side, Seemingly hearing the displeasure in Zuoben��s tone, Haiying hurriedly lowered his head, saying apologetically:


    "I��m very sorry, Prime Minister. I know it was wrong to do this, I shouldn��t have brought an outsider here without permission. But, but Miss Asar brought very important news, I felt it must be reported to Your Majesty and you, Prime Minister, immediately!"


    "Hmm? What important news?"


    "It��s, it��s that, Sky City has defeated the Black Rose family, and destroyed the Black Rose family��s stronghold Sabelius with the Divine Cannon!!! Not only that, Asar has also captured that Black Rose Duke and is preparing to present him to Your Majesty!!!"


    "WHAT!!!?"

 Chapter 978: A Dying Struggle?

    2/2


    "Defeated the Black Rose family and captured Xiao?"


    Zuoben��s eyes overflowed with joy as he looked at Haiying in disbelief.


    The Black Rose family.


    Besides the false goddess and the Abyssal Demons, they were the biggest obstacle to Zuoben��s ideal world.


    In some sense, they might be the most troublesome existence.


    Unlike the Abyssal Demons, the Black Rose family was composed of humans and other humanoid races.


    After a century of operation, their influence had spread throughout the entire continent.


    The difficulty of eradicating such a cancerous force was imaginable.


    However, If they had already defeated the Black Rose family, and even captured Xiao Black Rose?! That would be a completely different situation.


    Afterwards, as long as the Goddess infiltrated this Black Rose Duke��s consciousness, the entire Black Rose family would soon collapse from within.


    "This is indeed good news."


    Zuoben raised an eyebrow and said playfully.


    "So where are Miss Asar and the captured Black Rose Duke now?"


    "They are, I have already..."


    However, Before Haiying could finish speaking, a gentle voice came from above.


    "Sorry, Prime Minister, I��m already here~"


    Hearing this, Haiying was slightly stunned and glanced up at the sky in bewilderment.


    Obviously, this Wing of the Church hadn��t expected the other party to follow so inappropriately. After all, this didn��t conform to the diplomatic etiquette between two major powers.


    Similarly, gazing at the silver light slowly descending from the sky, Zuoben��s eyes narrowed slightly, with a trace of displeasure leaking from the depths of his eyes.


    This one, Although she and her Sky City were indeed in a secret cooperative relationship, shouldn��t she at least observe the surface etiquette?


    To just follow Haiying directly to a confidential area like this?


    Sigh, never mind.


    The plan has already reached this stage anyway, so whether the relationship is hidden or not is no longer important.


    Seeing that she has accomplished such a great feat, I won��t quibble with her.


    Thinking this, Zuoben shook his head in resignation and waved his hand casually, opening a crack in the barrier shield.


    Subsequently,


    Asar, dressed in blue and white armor, slowly passed through the barrier surrounded by white magic power, descending into the courtyard. After thoughtfully scanning Mengxi and Haiying, Asar met Zuoben��s gaze.


    Asar smiled slightly and greeted without being overly humble or arrogant:


    "Good day, Prime Minister."


    "Welcome, Lady Asar."


    Zuoben smiled slightly and gave a respectful response.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Zuoben��s gaze involuntarily turned to the black figure slung over Asar��s shoulder.


    It was a man with short black hair, his face obscured by disheveled hair.


    But without a doubt, the man was already severely injured, his body emanating a strong smell of blood, his clothes in tatters, and not a single patch of exposed skin was intact. There were various knife and sword wounds, or large areas of burns, the wounds so gruesome as to be terrifying to behold.


    The black-haired man was now on the brink of death, yet life force was still continuously leaking from his wounds, making the man very weak.


    If not for the man��s strong physical constitution, he would have long since departed this world.


    The moment he saw this man, Zuoben��s eyes narrowed and his face lit up with joy.


    Although the man��s face was somewhat unrecognizable, Zuoben immediately identified him.


    After all, in the past few years, Zuoben had greeted this person many times in diplomatic occasions.


    He was none other than the current leader of the Black Rose family, the human follower of the Abyssal Demons, the greatest human traitor... Xiao Black Rose!


    You who were once so imposing and extraordinary, how have you become so miserable now?


    I really couldn��t have imagined.


    Is this what they call the cycle of karma? Heh, hehe~


    Zuoben couldn��t help but let out a few mocking laughs. Then, this Prime Minister of the Church Nation turned his gaze, filled with surprise and admiration, towards Asar.


    "It seems I really should look at you with new eyes, Lady Asar. To actually defeat Xiao Black Rose? How on earth did you manage that?"


    Faced with Zuoben��s praise, Asar scratched the back of her head somewhat embarrassedly:


    "Haha, to be honest, I��m a bit embarrassed, it was somewhat of an unfair victory."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "Well, I aimed the Divine Cannon at Sabelius, and that Black Rose Duke had to withstand our Cannon to save his subordinates. Although he really did manage to change the trajectory of the main cannon beam with his extraordinary strength in the end, he was still affected by the cannon��s energy and was badly battered. After that, defeating him wasn��t much of a challenge."


    As she spoke,


    Asar��s face gradually filled with a smug expression. Obviously, defeating the Black Rose Duke who had manipulated her for so long in one fell swoop made Asar quite pleased internally.


    "Ah~ Thinking back to his shocked and bewildered expression when he saw me order the firing~ It was so damn satisfying~!"


    "I see��"


    Zuoben nodded slightly, seemingly accepting Asar��s explanation.


    So that��s how it is, I was wondering how she defeated Xiao so quickly.


    It seems she took advantage of his trust, catching him off guard. Plus, using the lives of Sabelius residents as a threat to severely injure Xiao.


    Well, It��s quite despicable.


    Completely unlike something a Chosen One would do.


    But, I like it.


    Smiling slightly, Zuoben gave Asar an approving look:


    "You��ve done very well, Lady Asar. Being able to eliminate the cancer that is the Black Rose, your great contribution, your achievements, your name, will surely be recorded in history forever. People all over the world will be grateful to you."


    "Thank you for your praise, Prime Minister."


    Asar elegantly pressed her hand to her chest in response,


    "So then, Prime Minister, how do you plan to deal with this greatest human traitor in the world?"


    Saying this, Asar unceremoniously threw the black-haired man from her shoulder, violently smashing him into a large crater on the ground. The intense impact even caused the black-haired man to cough up several mouthfuls of blood involuntarily, and he began to gasp for breath as if clinging to life.


    Looking extremely weak, For Xiao in his current state, even an ordinary soldier seemed capable of easily strangling him to death.


    "How to deal with him?"


    Zuoben placed his hands behind his back and walked step by step towards Xiao with a playful expression, even unable to resist kicking Xiao��s head.


    Regarding Xiao��s existence,


    Zuoben undoubtedly despised him to the extreme. This man had aided evil, helping the Abyssal Demons slaughter so many humans. Many of his comrades from the Church in the past were ultimately massacred by the Black Rose family under Xiao��s rule.


    The corners of his mouth curling up slightly, Zuoben smiled coldly, a chilling and cruel smile suddenly appearing on his pale face, making his features increasingly eerie and ferocious. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, it��s to make him pay for the enormous crimes he committed in the past."


    Saying this, Zuoben slowly crouched down, grabbed the other��s hair, and forcibly pulled him up from the ground, seemingly wanting to personally witness the miserable state of this former overlord.


    Gazing at that bloodied and mangled face, Zuoben��s heart involuntarily overflowed with joyous emotions.


    However, The joyful expression on Zuoben��s face didn��t seem to last long before freezing in place.


    "Hm? Wait?!"


    The moment his hand touched Xiao��s body, Zuoben suddenly noticed something unusual about this Black Rose Duke.


    Indeed, After the battle with Asar, Xiao��s body was already covered in wounds and extremely weak, his life force like a candle in the wind, about to be extinguished at any moment.


    But, Why?!


    Is his soul power still so abundant?! No, this isn��t right!!


    In an instant, a strong feeling of foreboding suddenly rushed into Zuoben��s heart, causing a bead of cold sweat to suddenly form on his forehead.


    "It, it can��t be?!"


    The next moment, As if to confirm Zuoben��s uneasy speculation, Xiao, who had just been on the brink of death, suddenly opened his eyes that should have been blinded, and stared intently at Zuoben��s face.

 Chapter 979: Counterattack

    1/2


    "Wh-what?"


    Xiao��s sudden cold gaze directly caused Zuoben��s expression to change drastically. A look of panic instantly appeared on his brow.


    No, this is bad!! sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guided by a strong sense of crisis, Zuoben immediately released his grip on Xiao��s head and violently retreated backward!


    As it turned out, Zuoben��s judgment was correct.


    Unfortunately, his movement speed was still slightly too slow.


    Just as he leaped backward, space cracked, and a pitch-black spear suddenly broke through, fiercely thrusting towards Zuoben!


    Although Zuoben avoided it in time, his left arm was still torn to shreds by the terrifying energy fluctuations.


    "Damn it."


    Gazing at the black-haired man in front of him, Zuoben bit his lip with slight gravity.


    "This guy, just what..."


    At this moment, under the bewildered gaze of Zuoben and Haiying, Xiao Black Rose, who was just on the brink of death, was suddenly enveloped by an emerald light of life.


    Under the healing light, Xiao��s wounds were completely healed, his depleted life force returned to its peak, and his magic power was likewise restored.


    In just an instant, standing before Zuoben was no longer a weak person at his mercy, but an absolute powerhouse who had recovered to peak eighth-level strength!


    After completing his recovery, Xiao turned his sharp gaze, filled with killing intent, towards Zuoben.


    "The game should end now, Miss Tania."


    As the words fell, Xiao tightly gripped the black magic spear in his hand.


    A vast amount of magic power was instantly injected into it.


    Fed by Xiao��s enormous power, an eerie black magical energy soon overflowed from the magical black spear. Under the influence of this energy, Xiao��s magic power gradually changed from grayish-white to a fearsome, abyssal black.


    Not only did his aura become incredibly deep and eerie, but his momentum also rose sharply.


    In an instant, the Prime Minister��s residence was enveloped by this oppressive magical power, as gloomy as the abyss.


    Moreover, Infected by the black magical energy, Xiao��s appearance also gradually changed. His short black hair, like ink, gradually transformed into waist-length grayish-white hair, and his pure black eyes slowly turned light blue. His tattered clothes were replaced by black soft armor formed by magical power, directly transforming Xiao from a refugee image into a valiant warrior.


    Without a doubt, When facing Zuoben, the behind-the-scenes manipulator Xiao had no intention of holding back from the start. He directly assimilated with the magic spear, activating his most powerful battle mode.


    As the turbulence of the black magical power gradually calmed, the magic spear slowly stabilized. Countless barbs and blades appeared on the spear��s body, making it increasingly ferocious and terrifying. The deep blue gem at the top of the magic spear, after a twist, transformed into a deep eye.


    This eye��s gaze suddenly locked onto Zuoben, directly causing the latter to feel a chill down his spine.


    "This, what is this?!"


    Zuoben couldn��t help but clench his teeth.


    However, At this moment, Zuoben had no time to ponder this question, and similarly, Xiao wasn��t like those villainous boss characters Yumo expected who liked to explain everything voluntarily.


    Taking advantage of the other��s bewilderment, Xiao, after releasing his power, surrounded by black light, transformed into a meteor of death. With lightning speed, he evaded Zuoben��s perception field and suddenly rushed in front of this Prime Minister of the Church Nation. The next moment, the magic spear, emitting a ferocious roar, thrust towards Zuoben��s abdomen with chilling killing intent.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Accompanied by a surge of energy, Zuoben was violently blown backward, smashing a nearby rockery into pieces.


    Hmph,


    Good reaction...


    Seeing his attack fail, a trace of gravity flashed in Xiao��s eyes.


    At the same time, Xiao was somewhat impressed by the other��s reaction ability.


    Under normal circumstances, faced with his unexpected sneak attack, an ordinary person would likely have their abdomen easily pierced by the magic spear and be eroded by its power. But this Prime Minister of the Church Nation actually instinctively released the holy energy within his body at the critical moment, avoiding Xiao��s attack by blasting himself away.


    "As expected of the Prime Minister, not bad reflexes."


    Xiao said coldly, looking towards the shattered rockery in the distance. Having failed to land a hit, Xiao��s mood was obviously not good.


    The next moment, Under Xiao��s cold gaze, Zuoben slowly crawled out from the ruins.


    Hmm,


    Perhaps it��s no longer appropriate to call him ��Zuoben�� now. Although the Prime Minister of the Church Nation wasn��t pierced by the magic spear, the violently released power of the spear still inflicted considerable damage. Under the impact of the magic spear��s power, the Prime Minister��s disguise was directly dispelled. The image of the always listless gray-haired man suddenly vanished, replaced by a beautiful blonde woman with green eyes emerging from the ruins.


    Looking at this blonde lady, Xiao spoke contemptuously:


    "This form looks a bit better, don��t you think? Prime Minister? Ah, no... I should call you the First Apostle, Miss Tania, to be more accurate."


    Faced with these words, Tania, covering the wound on her abdomen, couldn��t help but frown.


    This guy, This tone,


    It seems he��s known my true identity for a long time... And, suddenly recovering and launching an attack on me?


    Quickly, Tania roughly guessed the course of events, and her gaze, filled with killing intent and coldness, immediately shifted to the white-haired girl not far behind Xiao, looking at her partner of many years.


    "Asar, you betrayed me?! I trusted you so much! How could you betray me?!!"


    A black aura uncontrollably leaked from Tania��s eyes.


    If looks could kill, Asar would undoubtedly have been stabbed a thousand times by Tania.


    On the other side, In response to Tania��s accusatory words, Asar blinked and immediately waved her hand, putting on an innocent expression:


    "Miss Tania, you, you shouldn��t say such things! I, I��ve always been on the Duke��s side, how can you say I betrayed you?"


    Saying this, Asar scurried over to Xiao��s side, as if seeking credit, hooking her arm with his and saying smugly:


    "Right, My Lord?"


    At this moment, Asar��s gaze towards Xiao was inadvertently filled with admiration.


    As expected of the Duke!


    To avoid detection and infiltrate the Holy Capital Vinati, and launch a surprise attack on Tania, the Duke actually deliberately injured himself, even intentionally taking a hit from the Divine Cannon, just to deceive Tania��s senses. And when Tania approached, he activated the ��Tear of Nature�� and ��Dragon Crystal Liquid�� within his body, instantly recovering to his prime, and launching an attack on Tania.


    Such a bold plan, truly worthy of the Duke!


    Feeling the sparkling gaze from the side, Xiao couldn��t help but glance at Asar, reprimanding her impatiently:


    "It��s not over yet, be serious."


    "My apologize, Lord Duke!"


    Watching the scene of their dialogue, Tania��s heart was in turmoil.


    That bastard Asar has always been on Xiao��s side?!


    This guy has been deceiving me for so many years?!


    Damn it!!


    Doesn��t this mean that the Black Rose family has known about many things for a long time?! Haven��t I been like a clown, putting on a show right under their noses?!


    At this moment, Tania couldn��t help but clench her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. An unprecedented feeling of anger began to surge in her heart.


    "Asar, you..."


    Staring intently at the white-haired girl��s face, Tania spoke with murderous intent:


    "You will pay for your foolishness!"


    "Oh my~"


    To this, Asar still waved her hand dismissively,


    "Don��t worry about my affairs, Miss Tania. You, you should worry about yourself~"


    As Asar��s words fell, Xiao, having completed his power restoration, had no intention of giving Tania time to catch her breath. He once again transformed into a black light, thrusting his spear towards Tania��s abdomen.....


    Xiao��s goal was simple and clear.


    That was to defeat and control Tania now that she had lost the protection of the Demon Goddess! Then use her soul contract with the Demon Goddess to restrain that monster!


    --"Tania-Velin, it��s time we end this."��

 Chapter 980: Anger

    2/2


    Regarding Tania, Xiao was equally disgusted.


    Xiao��s ideal was to create a world that would satisfy Lady Yumo. After the holy war years ago, after eliminating those troublesome powerhouses, the entire continent had finally begun to develop according to his vision, according to Lady Yumo��s expectations. Humans and Abyssal Demons were in a delicate peace. However, this woman actually wanted to destroy this hard-won tranquility? And even constantly schemed behind the scenes?!


    This made Xiao particularly displeased.


    If not for his wariness of the Demon Goddess��s power, Xiao would have long since reduced Tania to ashes.


    Since the Demon Goddess might be guarding Tania, making it difficult to deal with her directly, he could simply lure the Demon Goddess away. Tania wanted to kill Demon Kings to provoke Lady Yumo, but those Church Wings all ended in failure. In this situation, if Tania wanted to obtain the head of a Demon King, she would most likely send out the Demon Goddess.


    Although the Demon Goddess��s attack would put tremendous pressure on Youlan and the others, it also created an opportunity for Xiao.


    After all, now Tania didn��t have the Demon Goddess��s protection by her side!


    "Tania-Velin, it��s time we end this."


    Before the words had fallen, Xiao had already flashed in front of Tania, thrusting his spear fiercely towards her abdomen.


    On the other side, Watching the Black Rose Duke charge towards her, Tania bit her lip in frustration.


    "Don��t underestimate me!"


    Although Tania had been staying behind the scenes all these years, not taking action personally and playing the role of a civil official, her essence was still that of the First Apostle of the Asumos Church, a genuine combat expert. If not for the Sword Demon��s attack back then, Tania would probably have become the youngest Apostle of Heaven in the Church��s history.


    Already possessing rich combat experience, she quickly took a deep breath to stabilize her mindset when faced with Xiao��s attack. The next instant,


    Tania��s expression sank, revealing a serious gaze. Two swords, one long and one short, were suddenly summoned and tightly gripped in her hands.


    CLANG!


    Accompanied by the loud clash of weapons, the tyrannical black magic power suddenly came into contact with the golden holy energy, violently erupting! The powerful energy vibrations rapidly spread in all directions with the two of them at the center, directly turning the courtyard into nothingness with an overwhelming momentum. After a brief struggle, Tania suddenly raised her hand, using her long sword to block Xiao��s attack.


    Over these years, Tania��s strength had not remained stagnant either. Having already reached the high stage of eighth level, she wasn��t so easily defeated by Xiao.


    However, After the initial sneak attack failed, Xiao similarly didn��t expect to defeat Tania with a single thrust.


    Just as Tania slightly relaxed due to her successful block, Xiao let out a cold snort, and his attacks came like a violent storm, carrying a terrifying momentum capable of annihilating everything, frantically thrusting towards Tania.


    In an instant, Amidst a flurry of blade light and sword shadows, the long spear and dual swords collided at high speed. In just a few seconds, the two had exchanged hundreds of rounds. The terrifying black magic power rapidly spread to the surroundings, quickly engulfing the entire Prime Minister��s residence. As the barrier shattered, the residents of Vinati also noticed the great battle erupting in the Prime Minister��s residence. Those who had not yet recovered their composure from the recent incident were quickly enveloped by unease once again.


    The citizens unanimously turned their uneasy gazes towards the Prime Minister��s residence.


    "What, what��s happening again?!!"


    As a veteran peak eighth-level powerhouse, and one trained by the Abyssal Demons at that, Xiao��s combat power far surpassed ordinary human eighth levels.


    However, even though there was still a considerable gap in raw strength, relying on the power bestowed by the Demon Goddess and her superb swordsmanship, Tania still managed to withstand Xiao��s fierce attacks.


    Nevertheless, After dodging one of Xiao��s energy blasts by tilting her head, Tania couldn��t help but reveal a bitter expression.


    "Damn it..."


    As the battle progressed, Tania could clearly feel the holy energy within her body draining at an abnormally rapid rate. As the experienced First Apostle, Tania quickly noticed the ferocious long spear in Xiao��s hand.


    That thing?


    It can absorb my power?!


    I can��t engage in close combat with this guy! I must create distance!


    Realizing that her power would be absorbed by the magic spear to strengthen Xiao��s body, Tania decisively tried to end the close combat, constantly pulling back to create distance. Tania knew very well that if she continued to grapple, she would soon be defeated due to the depletion of her holy energy.


    Unfortunately, Xiao, equally battle-hardened, could see through Tania��s intentions. His eyes narrowed, and he let out a cold laugh.


    "Hehe, don��t think about escaping."


    Holding the magic spear, enveloped in black light, Xiao immediately kicked off the ground with both legs, directly rushing towards Tania like a rocket. He was like a ravenous beast that would never let its prey escape, firmly latching onto Tania.


    Thus, Xiao��s attacks came in quick succession, giving Tania no time or opportunity to create distance.


    "Bastard..."


    Gripping her dual swords tightly, desperately resisting Xiao��s spear, Tania couldn��t help but show a bitter expression.


    However, just as Tania was being pushed back step by step by Xiao, a silver-white light suddenly entered Tania��s vision like a savior, instantly flashing to Xiao��s back!


    It was a beautiful silver-haired girl with a single ponytail, wielding an elven holy sword.


    The powerful holy energy bursting from her entire body announced her formidable strength, no weaker than Xiao��s.


    "I��m here to help you, Prime Minister." S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking mechanically like a doll, Mengxi then descended from the sky surrounded by silver light. Under Tania��s expectant and excited gaze, she swung her sword fiercely towards Xiao��s back. Xiao seemed completely unaware of this, still fully focused on attacking Tania.


    Ah~


    Mengxi!


    My lovely doll! Quickly cut down this beast!!


    Staring intently at this scene, Tania��s lips couldn��t help but split into an excited smile.


    However, Things didn��t develop as Tania had hoped.


    It turned out that Xiao wasn��t unaware of the attack from behind; he simply didn��t need to dodge because someone would help him deal with Mengxi.


    The next instant, A white light flashed, and Asar, wielding a scythe, suddenly appeared behind Xiao with the aid of acceleration magic, swinging her scythe to block Mengxi��s attack!


    "Hah?!"


    Seeing her long sword blocked by the black scythe, Mengxi��s face inadvertently revealed a trace of bewilderment.


    Meeting Mengxi��s bewildered gaze, Asar smiled as if basking in spring sunshine,


    "Oh~ Your Majesty, let me play with you! I��ve always wanted to cross swords with you!"


    Like a fangirl, Asar revealed an expectant smile.


    Then, This ��Son�� Of Destiny directly burst out with powerful strength, pushing Mengxi towards the wilderness outside Vinati City! Asar��s intention was simple and clear: to hold off Mengxi and prevent her from supporting Tania. Faced with this situation, Mengxi, after thoughtfully glancing at Xiao, didn��t seem to resist too hard and disappeared from Tania��s sight along with Asar.


    At this, Tania bit her lip in exasperation.


    Asar! You traitor!!


    "I��ll tear you to pieces sooner or later!!!"


    Tania cursed resentfully and angrily.


    However, rather than thinking about how to take revenge, Tania first had to figure out how to overcome this crisis. Quickly, she turned her gaze towards Haiying, who was still at a distance, standing dumbfounded.


    "What are you doing, Haiying!!! Come help quickly!!!"


    "Ah?!"


    Snapped out of his daze by this shout, Haiying regained consciousness and looked hesitantly towards the blonde woman in the sky calling for his help.


    Wh.. What��s going on?


    The Prime Minister he revered was attacked and suddenly changed in aura, transforming into a young woman? This left Haiying completely bewildered, even standing there at a loss.


    Is that really the Prime Minister? Or is it someone impersonating her?


    Haiying was hesitant.


    However, After a moment of struggle, Haiying suddenly shook off the confusion in his mind and revealed a determined gaze. Although he wasn��t clear about who that blonde girl was, if Her Majesty was willing to help her, she surely wasn��t an enemy! Moreover, Xiao Black Rose was their Church Nation��s enemy. Regardless of who this blonde girl actually was?


    Since she was an enemy of the Black Rose family, she must be our ally.


    No longer confused and hesitant, Haiying let out an angry roar and then, wielding his battle axe, charged towards Xiao with overwhelming momentum!


    "Black Rose Duke!!! This is the Holy Capital Vinati!! This is not a place where you can act recklessly!!!"

 Chapter 981: The Strongest Human

    1/1


    Haiying, possessing high eighth-level strength, had physical power surpassing ordinary Church Wings. His legs suddenly kicked off! The ground cracked instantly, and the entire city fell into tremors.


    Under such powerful propulsion and the enhancement of holy energy, Haiying shot up from the ground like a bullet, instantly arriving behind Xiao, swinging his battle axe towards Xiao��s head!


    "Die!! You traitor!!"


    Amidst Haiying��s hoarse shout, azure holy light suddenly enveloped his battle axe, giving it the ferocious attacking power to directly break through Xiao��s defense and split him in two! Seeing the battle axe approaching Xiao��s back, while the Black Rose Duke still hadn��t turned around, Haiying couldn��t help but split his lips in a grin.


    Only focused on the enemy in front, no time to mind what��s behind?


    Hehe, I didn��t expect that Black Rose to make such a low-level mistake.


    "Got him!!!"


    But reality showed that one should never rejoice too soon.


    Haiying was about to pass judgment when Xiao snorted coldly and with disdain. He dodged Haiying��s attack by twisting his body into an incredibly strange posture just before the battle axe was about to touch him! He then turned to face this Church Wing, who was staring at him in confusion, and swung his spear, striking Haiying��s elbow joint with the spear shaft.


    The entire process was smooth and familiar, completed with lightning speed.


    Haiying scowled as the blow hit his joint, and his right elbow started to become severely numb.


    "Damn, my arm��s gone numb?!"


    With the instant numbness in his arm, Haiying��s control over the battle axe rapidly decreased. At this moment, Xiao suddenly grabbed Haiying��s wrist, effortlessly changing the battle axe��s attack trajectory, making it directly slash towards Haiying��s body!


    Puff!


    Blood spattered in an instant as the battle axe sank into his chest. Haiying��s body felt the force of the strong holy energy wave immediately, and he spit up a big mouthful of blood.


    "Bas-bastard... you actually..."


    Haiying��s eyes were filled with confusion as he appeared unable to comprehend that he would sustain such a serious injury following only a brief exchange.


    The following instant, Haiying decided without hesitation to employ more potent strength in order to immediately counterattack and cure his wounds! Holy energy started to center around the origin crystal core in his neck from every part of his body!


    Haiying undoubtedly made the decision to make advantage of the formidable powers granted by the Goddess.


    One round of exchange had already convinced Haiying that Xiao possessed terrifying strength beyond his imagination, not just in terms of magical power, but even more so in combat skills.


    Facing such an enemy, he must go all out from the start!


    "Divine Grace Bes... Hm?!!!"


    However, The next instant, Haiying discovered a terrifying fact.


    That is, His battle with Xiao hadn��t officially begun before it was already over.


    Trembling, he lowered his head and glanced at his neck with the corner of his eye. Haiying��s eyes suddenly narrowed, filled with disbelief.


    At this moment, Xiao��s magic spear had somehow pierced through his protective holy energy and directly penetrated Haiying��s neck, shattering his crystal core.


    "H-how is this possible?!!"


    As the hoarse voice was emitted, blood began to continuously flow from the wound and Haiying��s mouth. At the same time, fear of death and feelings of shame and self-blame for not fulfilling his mission also continuously surged in Haiying��s heart.


    Feeling his life force rapidly fading, Haiying tremblingly looked towards the distance, towards the battlefield between Mengxi and Asar.


    "Your, Your Majesty... for-forgive, forgive me..."


    Before the words fell,


    The holy energy accumulated around Haiying��s origin crystal core lost control, instantly exploding from his body!


    BOOM!!


    With an earth-shattering roar, a huge, brilliant blue firework bloomed in the sky. Just like that, Haiying, one of the Church��s Six Wings and a famous figure, exited the stage without even activating Divine Grace Bestowed. Thus, under Tania��s shocked gaze, Haiying, carrying feelings of unease and regret, suddenly exploded into a mist of blood.


    "How, how could this happen?!!"


    Tania exclaimed in disbelief.


    She couldn��t understand, How could Haiying, who ranked among the top in strength among the Church Wings, be so easily defeated by Xiao?! Could it be that this guy had been hiding his strength?


    On the other side,


    Compared to Tania��s dumbfounded expression, Xiao himself was much calmer. Regarding Haiying being eliminated in one strike, Xiao maintained a composed face throughout, as if telling everyone that he was not at all surprised by this result.


    "So it is as expected..."


    Glancing to the side with the corner of his eye, Xiao muttered in an unsurprised tone.


    Strictly speaking, Haiying��s raw strength was not much different from Xiao��s. If this Church Wing went all out, he would definitely be a troublesome enemy for Xiao. But in reality, Xiao easily defeated him. The reason Xiao could do this was simple.


    He had obtained sufficient intelligence.


    Xiao was a cautious person. If possible, he never fought battles he wasn��t sure of winning, never directly confronting unknown enemies. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After observing the battles of Seville and Pierre, as well as Scarlet and Yuan��er, Xiao quickly judged the weakness of the "Divine Grace Bestowed" ability through the wavelength of energy and the vibration amplitude of soul power. This skill indeed could greatly enhance the user��s strength for a short time, but activating this state required stimulating the Goddess��s Power contained in the origin crystal core.


    And this activation process was the most vulnerable moment for these Church Wings.


    When the Goddess��s Power overflows, it produces enormous energy, so when activating Divine Grace Bestowed, the Church Wings must concentrate a large amount of power around the origin crystal core to protect it from shattering and prevent nearby meridians from being shattered.


    Due to the focus of attention around the crystal core, the Church Wings�� movements become sluggish.


    More importantly, The origin crystal core is a person��s greatest weakness and cannot be casually exposed. Just by sensing the location where the holy energy is concentrated, one can directly detect the opponent��s weakness.


    Therefore, When Xiao sensed Haiying��s weakness, he thrust out his spear, violently shattering the other��s crystal core. With the crystal core shattered, the unrestrained holy energy suddenly exploded like nuclear fission, directly turning Haiying��s body into a bloody mist, his entire soul blasted to ashes.


    Of course, Even if Haiying had activated the Divine Grace Bestowed state, Xiao was still confident he could kill him instantly. After all, over the years, although he couldn��t act against the Church people, Nightingale��s spies had collected a large amount of intelligence on the fighting styles of various Church Wings. By studying this intelligence, Xiao already knew the characteristics of each Church Wing��s fighting style, their weaknesses, and the loopholes in their moves.


    Once engaged in combat, Xiao could exploit these loopholes to achieve victory through unexpected means.


    Just as Youlan had evaluated, Xiao, having made thorough preparations, was difficult for even her to defeat.


    To say Xiao was the strongest human might not be an exaggeration.


    Although Tania was shocked, she absolutely wouldn��t stand dazed and allow herself to be slaughtered. Taking advantage of the moment Xiao struck down Haiying, Tania immediately swung her dual swords, attempting to severely wound Xiao.


    Unfortunately,


    Xiao had already predicted Tania��s actions.


    It should be known, When he was young in the Winter Forest, Xiao often practiced with that stubborn Limo. If he could figure out even her random movements, how could he not guess Tania��s thoughts?


    Thus, Xiao merely sidestepped to avoid Tania��s attack, and suddenly executed a spinning kick, hitting Tania��s pretty face squarely.


    BOOM!


    With a loud crash, Tania suddenly fell, violently smashing a building below into ruins.


    "Cough cough cough!!"


    Coughing up several mouthfuls of blood, her face swollen, Tania struggled to push away the huge rocks and stood up from the ruins. Gazing at the Black Rose Duke slowly descending from the sky, Tania gritted her teeth in frustration. Her displeasure at being suddenly attacked was understandable; she was already itching to tear Xiao to pieces.


    But she also knew that her strength was not enough to defeat him.


    Although reluctant, Tania realistically injected holy energy into her bracelet, using the magic on the bracelet to summon all the Holy Knights in Vinati, as well as another Church Wing.


    Strictly speaking, The moment she began to engage with Xiao, Tania had already done this.


    It��s just...


    "Why, why, until now, still, still no one has come? Where are the Holy Knight Order? ...Where��s Basarion? Where��s Coria?!"


    Tania muttered incomprehensibly.


    At this moment, Xiao unexpectedly gave a kind response.


    "Look around, and you��ll understand."


    "???"


    Frowning, Tania tremblingly turned her head to look around, towards the surroundings engulfed by war and smoke... The sound of artillery, roars, and screams rose and fell, the smell of holy energy and Shadow Power intertwining in the air, coupled with the background bathed in raging fire, presenting a scene of hell.


    After taking in this scene, Tania shook her head bitterly:


    "It seems, it��s not just you who came."


    "Hehe, isn��t that, obvious?"


    Before the words fell, Xiao no longer giving the other time to catch her breath, directly flashed in front of Tania under her terrified gaze, and suddenly swung the long spear in his hand, thrusting toward her.

 Chapter 982: Falling into Chaos

    1/2


    "These monsters?!! Where on earth did they come from?! There are Abyssal Demons and Demon Kings!! What��s going on?!"


    Flapping his four pairs of wings, the Church Wing Basarion, his body emanating intense azure holy energy, involuntarily let out hysterical roars.


    Unfortunately, the enemy��s attacks wouldn��t cease because of his roars.


    Just as Basarion was swinging his sword to cut down one Abyssal Demon after another, countless bizarre humanoid Demons crawled slowly from all directions like infiltrators. These Abyssal Demons had bodies similar to humans, but were completely pale, with only three fingers on each hand and foot. However, on each finger grew bright red claws as sharp as knife blades that could cut through iron like mud.


    They had no eyes or nose, and on their huge faces was only a grinning abyssal mouth that looked chillingly bright.


    Although much smaller than other Abyssal Demons, these monsters�� auras were no weaker.


    More bizarrely, these monsters seemed to have a special constitution that could absorb holy energy. The holy energy Basarion used for sensing was absorbed by these monsters. As a result, when these monsters were only about ten meters away from Basarion, who was busy dealing with the Abyssal Demons, he only then noticed their existence.


    "Damn it?!!"


    The next moment, dozens of humanoid monsters pounced on Basarion with roars.


    Although in the next instant, Basarion swiftly slashed all these monsters with his sword skills, he still couldn��t avoid being scratched on the arm by one of the monsters. Immediately, Basarion��s face contorted in pain, the wound rapidly infected, and indescribable pain began to constantly assault his brain, making his consciousness verry blurry.


    Combined with the pain from previous rounds of attacks, Basarion��s consciousness was almost lost.


    At this moment, taking advantage of Basarion��s weakness due to the intense pain, a snow-white giant wolf leaped up, opening its despair-inducing and chilling abyssal mouth towards Basarion.


    "No, not good?!"


    Realizing the danger, Basarion immediately tried to flap his wings to retreat. However, the infection from the worsening wound on his wings made his movements much slower.


    In a battle between eighth-level powerhouses, any sluggish movement could become a fatal flaw.


    This time was no exception.


    Unable to escape the attack range in time, Basarion could only utter a final curse in frustration,


    "Snow Devourer, you damn b..." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could finish speaking,


    Wings shattered, blue light dissipated,


    This famous Church Wing was unceremoniously crushed into a pulp by the giant wolf��s fangs and directly swallowed.


    Snow Devourer, having eaten Basarion, contentedly shook her head and licked her lips with relish.


    After Basarion��s death in battle, the remaining Church Holy Knights in the Prayer Plaza naturally couldn��t continue to resist the Abyssal Demons�� attacks. Those humanoid Abyssal Demons quickly swung their claws, tearing apart the silver wings of these Holy Knights one by one, devouring their flesh completely. With the transmission of wails like ghosts howling, the Prayer Plaza officially fell.


    Watching Basarion��s sword fall to the ground, Qiu Mingtong, standing on nearby ruins observing, also let out a sigh of relief.


    "Whew, I didn��t expect it to go so smoothly. Should I say as expected of the special breed cultivated by Lady Shuoyue? Really impressive."


    While marveling, Qiu swept her gaze over the humanoid Abyssal Demons in the plaza that were slaughtering the remaining Holy Knights.


    This Abyssal Demon breed called "Devourers" was a monster created by Shuoyue years ago using the bodies of Church Apostles. Not only did they have strong resistance to holy energy, but they also possessed intense toxicity targeting holy energy users. Even eighth-level powerhouses, once infected by their venom, would suffer unbearable pain.


    Although Basarion��s defeat was inseparably related to his large consumption when creating the ��Polar Star Coffin�� earlier, the severe poison from the ��Devourers�� was undoubtedly key to his defeat.


    Without the effect of the severe poison, Lord Limo wouldn��t have been able to swallow him so easily.


    Well, since Basarion and those Holy Knight captains are dead, the simple clean-up work that follows doesn��t need my attention.


    Those blessed ordinary soldiers can be left to the ��Devourers�� to deal with, while I...


    Need to focus on doing something important.


    Thinking this, Qiu Mingtong slowly turned her head, directing her gaze towards the center of the Prayer Plaza, at that cone-shaped golden crystal emitting a desolate atmosphere.


    The next moment, surrounded by pink fighting energy, Qiu Mingtong leaped up, arriving at the center of the plaza along with several Black Rose family guards, and looked at the crystal before her with complex emotions.


    "That Asar, her report wasn��t very comprehensive. Such important intelligence, she actually didn��t include."


    Saying this, Qiu Mingtong couldn��t help but click her tongue, rolling her eyes at the crystal.


    "The key is, Lady Yumo was actually sealed inside, my goodness... Wasn��t it said that Lady Yumo had seen through everything? How did she still get sealed in? That expression at the time didn��t seem fake either... Sigh... I really don��t understand, is Lady Yumo smart or stubborn."


    "Then, Lady Qiu Mingtong, what should we do?" a guard beside her asked with equally complex emotions.


    To this, Qiu Mingtong replied in a helpless tone:


    "What else can we do? Find a way to break this seal. If that Demon Goddess can��t be controlled through the soul contract, we��ll ultimately have to rely on Lady Yumo��s power. If Lady Yumo remains sealed, no matter how smoothly things go for us now, we��ll inevitably fail in the end."


    "Then how do we break it? This sealing barrier is completely different from what the Duke had anticipated."


    "Indeed, the Polar Star Coffin, the magic that sealed the Demon Goddess years ago. I didn��t expect it to be used here. That Tania, it seems she had an ace up her sleeve."


    Eyes slightly narrowed, a trace of gravity flashed in Qiu Mingtong��s eyes.


    However, as a practical person, she immediately mobilized all her strength, swinging the giant hammer in her hand, violently smashing it towards the cone-shaped golden crystal. The power of early eighth-level burst forth without reservation at this moment.


    "CLANG!!"


    However, accompanied by a loud crash, after a surge of energy eruption, even though the surrounding subordinates were blown away hundreds of meters by the aftershock, the cone-shaped golden crystal remained unmoved.


    Watching this scene, Qiu Mingtong put down her giant hammer, her face gradually revealing a trace of unease.


    It seems it��s not so easy to break, huh?


    If Lady Yumo really can��t get out, then the situation doesn��t look good. If lord Duke can��t use Tania to control the Demon Goddess, once the Demon Goddess goes berserk... everything will be reduced to ashes.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Mingtong drew in a sharp breath.


    However...


    As if sensing something, Qiu Mingtong frowned.


    Although it seemed inappropriate in this serious atmosphere, Qiu Mingtong still slowly approached the crystal, crouched down, and in a somewhat comical posture, pressed her ear against it.


    "Hm? It seems... there��s some strange sound coming from inside?"


    Hmm,


    This is,


    Lady Yumo��s voice?!


    Laugh, laughter?


    Hm?


    Why, why is she laughing so smugly?


    ��


    Meanwhile,


    Sitting at the edge of the Prayer Plaza, a certain star-eyed girl also thoughtfully gazed at that golden crystal.


    Yue��s expression became more irritated as time went.


    Everyone else is worrying anxiously,


    Yet master is being smug in there?


    Such a master...


    Really,


    Needs discipline!


    I Must spank her butt!


    Yue softly confirmed her resolution in her heart.


    However,


    To spank baka master��s... must first find a suitable candidate.


    Thinking this, Yue cast a meaningful gaze towards the distance.


    That is, towards where Mengxi was battling.


    "Heheh~ I came up with a good idea~"

 Chapter 983: The Call

    2/2


    To cut off any possible support for Tania, after Asar led part of Sky City��s forces into Vinati, they immediately joined up with Black Rose family members lying in ambush within the Holy Capital.


    Working from both inside and outside, they directly activated the teleportation arrays within Vinati, transporting the Abyssal Demon horde from the distant Winter Forest to the capital city.


    With the appearance of the Abyssal Demon horde, the entire Holy Capital inevitably fell into chaos. Roars, explosions, and screams rose and fell endlessly. Whether city guards, Holy Knights, or hidden powerhouses within the Church Nation��s capital, all encountered attacks from the Abyssal Demon horde without exception.


    Although the strength of Asumos Church believers who activated silver wings after receiving the Goddess��s blessing increased greatly, they still seemed somewhat inadequate when facing a group of ��Devourers�� specialized in hunting holy energy users.


    Soon, the Church Nation��s legions within Vinati fell into a bitter battle.


    These Holy Knights were already overwhelmed, naturally having no time to respond to Tania��s summons for assistance.


    Tania was not foolish; she quickly guessed the reason for Vinati��s current chaos.


    She couldn��t help but regret cooperating with Asar.


    As she sensed one powerful Church figure after another falling in battle within her perception field, Tania��s already rock-bottom emotions plummeted further, falling towards hell. When she realized that another Church Wing, Basarion, had also fallen in battle, Tania couldn��t help but give Asar her most sincere "greetings."


    "Chosen One, I wil f@king #!@#!@!!@$!... When my Goddess returns, I��ll definitely have you cut into a thousand pieces, you stinking wh**!!..."


    However, just as Tania was cursing Asar incessantly, Xiao��s words drifted into her ears.


    "Rather than thinking about those unrealistic things, why not consider how to deal with the crisis before you? Facing me, you��d better focus a bit more. Otherwise..."


    ?!!


    As these words entered her ears, Tania��s body suddenly trembled, an ominous feeling suddenly rushing to her heart.


    Her feeling was verified in the next second.


    "Not good!"


    In the next instant, dozens of magic light beams fired by Tania were all avoided by Xiao in a bizarre posture. Xiao himself, surrounded by black magical energy, suddenly narrowed his eyes, the tightly wound muscles all over his body bursting forth with overwhelming power in this moment!


    Tania was undoubtedly momentarily distracted while cursing Asar.


    Distraction meant her movements showed flaws.


    In battles between eighth-levels, any flaw could lead to ultimate defeat.


    Especially when facing Xiao, one who never missed exploiting flaws.


    --"Death Spear of the End" --


    As magical power rapidly swelled and erupted, the magic spear enveloped in black light was suddenly thrown by Xiao! The magic spear emitted a ferocious howl like ghosts and gods wailing, carrying an overwhelming momentum capable of piercing stars as it rushed towards Tania.


    In an instant! A black light flashed across the sky, shattering the golden magic light beams everywhere! Not only were Tania��s attacks neutralized, but her three holy shields protecting her body also shattered like fragile glass under the black light��s attack, without any resistance.


    "SWOOSH!!"


    Accompanied by the collapse of the golden holy energy and the woman��s blood splattering, Tania, unable to defend in time, had her abdomen directly pierced by Xiao��s attack. The power emanating from the magic spear instantly stunned Tania. After staggering in the air for a few seconds, she inevitably fell to the ground.


    "BOOM"


    "Cough cough cough!!"


    Several seconds later, Tania struggled to stand up from the ground while violently coughing blood.


    After hundreds of rounds of fierce battle, Tania was already at her limit. Now, with her abdomen pierced by the magic spear, it was injury upon injury, to the extent that the holy energy around Tania began to collapse, her whole body staggering as if a gentle breeze could blow her over.


    However, even so, Tania endured the pain, forcefully supporting her weakened body, suddenly swinging her sword to cut at her own body.


    Xiao��s goal was to use the magic spear to erode her consciousness and control her.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Tania used her sword to forcibly cut out a large chunk of flesh from where the magic spear had pierced her abdomen and around the wound! In an instant, a large, horrific bloody hole appeared on the side of the girl��s abdomen, with blood and even internal organs constantly spilling out. Blood immediately dyed the girl��s skirt red and turned the ground crimson.


    Even so, Tania still gritted her teeth, not letting out even the slightest cry of pain, although her face was already contorted with pain from the magic spear��s erosion and the self-inflicted wound.


    "Not bad, your will is quite strong."


    Xiao, slowly descending from the sky, praised generously.


    "Most people would have probably fainted from the pain of erosion. You��re the second person who can remain conscious after taking this attack."


    In response to Xiao��s words, the trembling Tania glanced at him disdainfully:


    "Before freeing our world�� how could I possibly fall?"


    "Is that so?"


    Coldly snorting, Xiao slowly raised his hand.


    The magic spear he had thrown earlier instantly returned to Xiao��s hand, surrounded by black light. The power plundered from piercing Tania��s body was now directly fed back to Xiao by the magic spear, further enhancing his aura. Undoubtedly, the power gap between Xiao and Tania had become even more disparate.


    Raising the magic spear in his hand, pointing its tip at Tania��s brow, Xiao calmly said:


    "Since you��re unwilling to fall on your own, let me help you. But don��t worry, I won��t kill you for now, you still have some use."


    "Hehe, use... you want to use me to control the Goddess, right?"


    "Goddess? Oh right... that��s what you call that thing."


    "Th-thing?"


    Seemingly feeling greatly insulted, Tania unconsciously gripped her sword tighter,


    "Don��t think you��ve already won... My Goddess will save me."


    "Don��t count on it. Before she comes to save you, you��ll already be under my control."


    "wHAT?"


    Tania��s brow furrowed slightly, saying with some sudden realization:


    "It seems those two little Demon Kings in the North were bait?"


    "You��ve only realized that now?"


    "To even deceive your own people? You��re really ruthless."


    "For the sake of ultimate victory, what��s wrong with deceiving one��s own people?"


    After disdainfully responding, Xiao, having finished power replenishment, no longer wanted to waste words with her. He directly transformed into a black light, crossing space with overwhelming momentum, instantly rushing in front of Tania, and once again thrusting the magic spear towards her!


    "It��s over, Tania-Velin."


    Compared to before, Tania was already in a state of complete exhaustion, her holy energy depleted, her body riddled with wounds. Xiao, on the other hand, maintained his peak state under the enhancement of the magic spear, growing stronger as the battle progressed. The violent black magical energy aura directly overwhelmed the golden holy energy with an unstoppable momentum. In this black magical vortex, Tania was like an insignificant little boat in a storm, completely unable to contend with the wind and rain.


    The outcome of this clash was already clear.


    However, even knowing that her soul might be devoured by the magic spear in the next second, her consciousness stripped away to become a puppet, Tania still maintained her composure, her eyes showing not the slightest fear, and even... a trace of contempt gradually overflowed from the depths of her eyes. She calmly watched as the magic spear rapidly enlarged in her vision.


    Indeed, if the Goddess were really in the North, she might not be able to save me. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, Xiao Black Rose.


    For all your calculations, you��ve ultimately missed one thing.


    The Goddess wasn��t tricked into going to the North.


    As a ghostly smile appeared, the runes on Tania��s right arm gradually emitted a strange pale light.


    --"Come here, my Goddess."��

 Chapter 984: Blood Butterfly

    1/2


    Tania��s heart was filled with joy as she looked at the stunned and startled Xiao not far away.


    Unexpectedly,


    That usually composed Black Rose Duke would actually show such an expression? It��s really surprising.


    But honestly, Xiao Black Rose, you really understanded the terror of the ninth level.


    Beings of that level, how could a few mere eighth-level existences possibly resist them? Even hundreds of eighth-level trying to hold back a one ninth-level is nothing but a pipe dream. The silver-haired girl who went to the North to hunt Demon Kings, the reason you were able to temporarily hold her back was only because she was a clone.


    Just a clone possessing part of the Goddess��s power.


    If it were the Goddess��s main body going, they would have been completely annihilated long ago.


    Holding back a mere clone, yet being so complacent?!


    "Foolish!"


    At this moment, Tania couldn��t help but mock Xiao��s ignorance and naivety.


    As a cautious and steady person, Tania wouldn��t risk sending the Goddess out to carry out missions. After all, what if she were attacked when the Goddess was away from her?


    Although she didn��t want to let the Goddess leave Mengxi��s body, stopping her monitoring and control, before digging that thing out of Mengxi, at this point, she had no choice.


    In a sense, Perhaps she should praise this Black Rose Duke?


    To actually push her to this extent.


    Unfortunately, This is as far as it goes.


    "Farewell, Black Rose Duke."


    After calmly issuing the final notice, Tania��s soul power began to continue consuming, and the light emanating from the tattoo on her arm grew brighter accordingly.


    Then, The short-haired girl who received Tania��s order slowly raised her hand, extending her slender fingers like spring onions towards Xiao.


    Strangely, divine power began to gather around the gloomy girl.


    The next moment, Under Xiao��s almost suffocating gaze, surging golden energy overflowed from the girl��s fingertips, condensing and compressing into a world-destroying beam rushing towards Xiao!! The speed of the light beam completely exceeded Xiao��s expectations!


    It should be known that to resist the pressure released by the Demon Goddess, Xiao��s body and mind had almost reached their limits. Now, he had no time to make any evasive movements.


    Although three layers of black energy barriers for body protection were actively opened, they were crushed into fragments by the overwhelming momentum of the light cannon before even touching it.


    This, Was no longer simply a laser, but a roaring death sentence.


    Seeing the golden light rapidly expanding in his eyes, Xiao bit his lip in unwillingness and despair.


    "Is, is this the end?"


    Staring intently at this scene before her, Tania��s lips couldn��t help but split into an excited smile.


    Indeed, In the end, I will be the one to achieve victory.


    Although the Goddess revealing herself and appearing beside her would cause the clone in the North to gradually collapse, the outcome of the northern battlefield was no longer important.


    Because, After the recent battle, Tania had already sensed the auras of two other Demon Kings within the vast Holy Capital Vinati. Presumably, Death Wing and Snow Devourer, who had lost their traces at the border earlier, had already entered Vinati.


    After the Goddess eliminates Xiao with Mengxi��s disguised power, she can directly deal with these two Demon Kings.


    At that time, The Black Rose Duke��s corpse, plus the heads of the Demon King sisters, will surely make Bloody Butterfly lose control.


    However, She needs to hurry a bit, as there are still some things she needs to extract from the Girl of Destiny��s body.


    Tania��s eyes widened with anticipation as she thanked about the future a.


    Of course, Right now, she still planned to thoroughly enjoy the wonderful moment of the Black Rose Duke��s demise.


    And To leave an intact corpse of Xiao, Tania had deliberately restrained the Goddess��s power, avoiding turning Xiao into ashes with one blast. After all, to stimulate Bloody Butterfly, a corpse must be left behind.


    "Thank me, Black Rose Duke, for mercifully leaving you a complete corpse."


    Thus, Under Tania��s extremely excited gaze, and the despairing watch of countless Black Rose family members in the distance, the fluctuation of condensed divine power directly engulfed Xiao.


    "Duke!!!"


    Heart-rending cries instantly rang out from the city.


    "It��s over, hehe~"


    "Now, it��s time to retrieve the corpse."


    Seeing the violent golden energy gradually dissipate, Tania was about to go forward to retrieve Xiao��s charred corpse.


    However, Just as she was planning to do so, Tania suddenly frowned, because in the reflection of her eyes, after the golden light dispersed, there was nothing in the sky, Xiao��s corpse had simply vanished.


    ?!!


    How, there��s nothing left?!


    Goddess, did you use too much force? Did you vaporize the corpse?


    Thinking this, Tania glared displeased at the short-haired girl beside her. Perhaps due to being previously manhandled by Xiao, Tania, who was already in a bad mood, unprecedentedly failed to control her emotions and spoke words of rebuke to the short-haired girl:


    "Goddess!! Didn��t I already tell you to control your strength?! I need the corpse! If you turn him to ashes, how can I... Hm?!!"


    Then, halfway through speaking, Tania noticed something unusual.


    That is, Normally, when faced with her rebuke, her Goddess would always look at her with an innocent expression. But this time, her Goddess didn��t even look at her, but silently turned her gaze towards the ruins below. Her eyes blinked, and a trace of excitement faintly overflowed from her pale pupils.


    Wh-what��s going on?


    The Goddess��s unusual expression undoubtedly made Tania feel something was amiss.


    Then, Tania silently lowered her head, following the Goddess��s gaze towards those ruins, wanting to understand what exactly had attracted the Goddess��s attention.


    Then,


    ?!!!


    "That, that?!!"


    Tania��s eyes suddenly narrowed, her entire person as if struck by lightning, directly freezing in place, her body even beginning to tremble uncontrollably.


    Without a doubt, an unbelievable scene had entered her eyes.


    At this moment, On the originally empty ruins, there suddenly stood a beautiful black-haired girl... Her black and red gradient long hair danced in the wind, bloody butterflies swarmed around her, with her black gauze dress, with bare feet, just tilted her head, looking at her playfully.


    The moment she was locked onto by those crimson eyes, Tania couldn��t help but feel a chill down her spine, her soul instantly frozen.


    That black-haired girl was all too familiar to Tania.


    It was none other than the Lord of Abyssal Demons who should have been sealed in the ��Polar Star Coffin��!


    And now, This Miss Bloody Butterfly was leisurely standing on the ruins, and on her shoulder was none other than Xiao Black Rose, who should have been engulfed by the golden laser.


    Why Xiao��s figure had disappeared was self-evident.


    Bloody Butterfly had actually saved Xiao in that situation without anyone noticing?!


    However, Now Tania had no energy to ponder how Bloody Butterfly had managed to save Xiao from under the Goddess��s attack without anyone noticing.


    The moment she saw this figure, the confidence and joy in Tania��s eyes instantly vanished, replaced by a trace of terror and hysterical emotions. She somewhat defensively raised her hand, pointing at the black-haired girl��s brow.


    "No! No! This, this is impossible!! Weren��t you sealed in the Polar Star Coffin?! How could you possibly come out!!"


    In an instant,


    A somewhat ferocious howl echoed through the heavens and earth.


    Although Tania never expected the Polar Star Coffin to seal Yumo for long from the beginning, in her estimation, this magic should have at least locked her away for two hours! After all, that magic was the one that sealed the Goddess back then!


    And now?! Not even half an hour had passed, how did she come out?!!


    Without a doubt, Yumo��s appearance here completely exceeded Tania��s expectations, causing this Prime Minister of the Church Nation to inevitably show signs of mental breakdown.


    On the other side, Compared to Tania��s hysteria, Yumo was much calmer.


    Faced with the blonde girl��s howls, Yumo raised an eyebrow indifferently and waved her hand quite innocently:


    "What is the use of that little toy? If I want to come out, I just do. It��s not a difficult task. Why are you reacting so strongly? And you are meant to be the Church Nation��s Prime Minister.


    "No, No, No, impossible!!!"


    Without another word, Tania angrily denied Yumo��s words.


    "The Polar Star Light can��t be ineffective!! You were clearly sealed just now!! You even cried urgently!! It can��t be ineffective! If it was ineffective! Why did you only appear now?!" S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hm? What a foolish question."


    Yumo coldly snorted, giving Tania a sympathetic look. Then, Yumo��s gaze slowly moved away from Tania,


    falling on the short-haired girl beside her,


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, it was to lure her out of Mengxi��s body~"

 Chapter 985: Who’s Really Underestimating Who?

    2/2


    "Cough cough!!"


    As waves of gentle and comfortable soul power entered his body, Xiao��s soul gradually recovered from its near-shattered state. After his soul power was replenished, Xiao, who had slightly regained his senses, slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, he had been placed leaning against a large rock, and the person who placed him there had even thoughtfully dug out a pillow from the ruins to put under his head.


    As his vision gradually recovered, everything before him became clearly visible.


    Then, What entered Xiao��s sight were several bloody butterflies dancing gracefully, and that familiar black-haired girl who made one feel at ease.


    The black-haired girl was silently crouching in front of Xiao, carefully tending to his wounds.


    "La-Lady Yumo?"


    Faced with Xiao��s exclamation, Yumo smiled gently,


    "You��ve worked hard, Xiao. Thanks to you all, we successfully lured that one out."


    "Lady Yumo?"


    Looking at the black-haired girl in front of him, Xiao��s eyes welled up with surprise.


    "Weren��t you, weren��t you sealed?"


    After all, in Xiao��s view, their innocent Yumo had been deceived by the Girl of Destiny again this time, and was finally sealed in the barrier. Originally, Xiao was thinking of controlling Tania after forcing her to break the sealing barrier. Unexpectedly, Yumo had come out on her own?


    Seeing Xiao so surprised, Yumo was slightly stunned, then raised her hand to cover her mouth, her crimson eyes inadvertently overflowing with a trace of smugness.


    "Hehe, even you thought so? To have deceived even you, it seems my performance this time was really not bad, hehe~"


    At this moment, Yumo was clearly proud of her efforts being rewarded, looking quite pleased with herself.


    Seeing Yumo��s sweet smile, Xiao vaguely guessed something.


    "You, you did it on purpose? Even though you seemed so desperate when being sealed, and even cried?"


    "If I didn��t cry a bit, how could I deceive them?"


    "Hehe, it seems so. Not just them, even the Nightingale organization members who infiltrated the venue were all deceived by you. But you, you are actually... It��s really unexpected."


    "You mean I��m such a good actor ????"


    The black-haired girl playfully tilted her head, sticking out her tongue smugly:


    Well, It seems my recent efforts in studying Sebastian��s Encyclopedia of Acting weren��t in vain.


    "I��m the mother hen for you bunch; aren��t you all such superb actors? Isn��t it normal for me to act too?"


    Hearing this, Xiao was first stunned, then lowered his head very apologetically and gratefully:


    "Indeed."


    Seeing this, the black-haired girl smiled very contentedly and considerately reached out to rub Xiao��s head.


    "Alright, let��s leave it at that for now. As for you, after you recover a bit, quickly leave this place, understand?"


    "Lady Yumo, you plan to?!"


    "Well, just leave it to me."


    Saying this, The black-haired girl��s expression gradually sank, a terrifying chilling aura gradually spreading out in all directions with Yumo��s delicate body as the center.


    "To lure that one out, I��ve been holding back for a long time~. I��m about to burst~... Now, it��s time to vent that anger properly."


    Retracting the gentleness, only a suffocating coldness remained in her face.


    Then, Yumo slowly stood up, turning her head to look at the two figures in the sky.


    "Well, it��s time we settled our accounts properly, isn��t it?"


    On the other side, The moment she met Yumo��s cold gaze, Tania instinctively retreated repeatedly.


    "Lure, lure out?!"


    Tania��s pupils trembled as she heard the black-haired girl��s remarks, her fists tightening and her claws burrowing into her flesh.


    In an instant, Drop after drop of blood fell from Tania��s palms.


    "You, you were pretending all along?! You deliberately let yourself be sealed?!!"


    Even now, Tania seemed somewhat unwilling to accept the truth.


    Hearing the somewhat frenzied roar of the blonde girl, Yumo sneered:


    "Do you even need to ask? If I didn��t put on a good show of being sealed, how would you feel at ease sending the clone to the North? How could I lure this one out of Mengxi��s body?"


    "!?_?!"


    Tania was astonished by Yumo��s remarks, her eyes wide with incredulity, and she bit her lip angrily and unwillingly:


    "You, you knew?"


    "Knew? Knew what?"


    Yumo asked playfully:


    "Do you mean, knowing your true identity? Knowing you wanted to frame Mengxi? Or, knowing you kept a Demon Goddess clone in your residence? Or perhaps, knowing the Demon Goddess��s true form was hidden in Mengxi��s body? Well, which of these are you referring to?"


    Yumo��s curious gaze was thus cast towards Tania, and faced with this gaze, Tania was directly speechless, unable to say a word, only standing there like a wooden person struck by lightning.


    It wasn��t until several seconds later that Tania shakily shook her head:


    "No, no, this is impossible? You, you couldn��t have noticed... You haven��t, haven��t, haven��t even left Purple Night Palace much?"


    "Leave Purple Night Palace? Is there a need to leave?"


    Yumo asked lightly:


    "Such things, just a casual perception, and wouldn��t I know it all? Did you really think that broken barrier in the Prime Minister��s residence could block my perception? Did you really think I couldn��t see the Demon Goddess hidden in Mengxi��s body?"


    "Wh-what?"


    "Well, you just told my silly boy not to underestimate the ninth level, right?"


    When Yumo said this, a red light flashed in her eyes, and her light glance accidentally carried a tinge of sympathy.`


    "Who��s really underestimating the ninth level here?"


    Being questioned like this, Tania was completely speechless. All she could do was perhaps continue to stare intently at Yumo with unwilling and angry eyes.


    But such a Tania was nothing more than impotent rage. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Yumo couldn��t care less about Tania��s reaction.


    Now that the Demon Goddess had appeared, she just needed to follow the predetermined plan and completely annihilate her.


    Thinking this, Yumo spoke no more, terrifying crimson Shadow began to continuously overflow from her body, and the bloody butterflies dancing around her also began to flutter restlessly. In an instant, the space around Yumo began to distort under the energy fluctuations.


    An unprecedented pressure, like the collapse of heaven, descended from above, directly pressing on Tania, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    At this point, although very unwilling to admit it, and her heart filled with unwilling emotions, Tania knew clearly that the plan she had painstakingly managed until now had failed.


    Counting on Bloody Butterfly and the false goddess to destroy each other was now unrealistic.


    Moreover, After Bloody Butterfly learned of her actions over these years, she would certainly not let her off. The way Bloody Butterfly looked at her, and that killing intent that changed the color of skye and earth, was enough to prove this point.


    However, at this point, Tania, whose heart was enveloped by unwilling emotions, how could she be willing to give up just like this.


    Heh,


    Hehe,


    Hehehe.


    After a strange cold laugh, Tania suppressed the fear and fearlessly met Yumo��s crimson eyes that were like rubies.


    No, my plan hadn��t completely failed yet, I still had one last method she could execute! If successful, I can still fulfill my lifelong wish! Expel the goddess and free this world.


    The next moment, having made up her mind, Tania took a deep breath and slowly raised her right hand, the tattoo on her arm rippling with a pale, eerie light.


    As the eerie light bloomed, Tania suddenly burst out with a shouted:


    --"Please kill her, Goddess!!"��

 Chapter 986: A Desperate Last Stand

    1/2


    Bloody Butterfly!


    Don��t think you��ve won just like this!


    You��re nothing but a naive girl with power you don��t know how to use! My Goddess will defeat you and devours your soul, even that fake goddess won��t be able to defeat us!


    Then we��ll take the Girl of Destiny��s inheritance, and everything will return to my control!


    Although the process might be a bit different, the result won��t change!


    "Kill her, Goddess!!"


    As Tania��s words rang out, the tension in the air reached an unprecedented level.


    The short-haired girl first froze, then slowly turned her head to look at Yumo below.


    The gazes of the two ninth-level beings met at this moment.


    The short-haired girl��s eyes blinked, revealing her joy.


    Pale energy suddenly poured out of the short-haired girl��s body, as if in response to Tania��s request! It flowed uncontrollably in all directions, like a broken dam! Tania, who was nearby, became the first victim of this energy��s impact.


    Puh


    A mouthful blood spurted from her mouth, sending Tania flying backwards. The sudden shock compounded Tania��s wounds, and her already frail body couldn��t help but wince in agony.


    But even so, her pained expression still carried intense madness and ferocity.


    Then, under Tania��s anxious stare, the short-haired girl dashed towards the black-haired girl, propelled by the faint light.


    Two forces beyond human understanding were poised to smash head on.


    Once these two powers expanded, the entire Holy Capital Vinati would undoubtedly be destroyed, and Tania��s years-long work would be turned to ashes. Not just the Holy City, but the entire Church Nation, would be swept up.


    But at this moment, Tania had no time to care about these things.


    There was only one obsession in her mind,


    That was to defeat Yumo.


    On the other side, Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling the terrifying pressure from the short-haired girl, an unprecedented grave expression appeared on Xiao��s face.


    The strength of this aura was no weaker than Yumo��s.


    Not only that, the aura was even more gloomy and suffocating than Yumo��s.


    With this aura, Xiao appeared to see hopeless mountains of corpses and seas of blood in his vision.


    At this moment, he had a substantive experience.


    This expressionless, seemingly weak girl, unlike the "kind" Lady Yumo, was a true demon.


    Although Xiao had previously judged that Yumo��s strength should be superior than this demon goddess, now that he directly felt that pressure, Xiao couldn��t help but doubt his judgment.


    According to Xiao��s original plan, he needed to control Tania first and use the power of the soul contract to restrain the demon god.


    But now? Because of his misjudgment, restraining the demon goddess had become a luxury.


    To defeat the demon goddess, they could only rely on Yumo herself.


    "La-Lady Yumo..."


    At this moment, Xiao, who had barely managed to stand up, couldn��t help but cast a worried gaze toward Yumo not far away. The only thing he could do was perhaps pray for her.


    Lady Yumo dares to face the demon goddess head-on like this? She must have some way to deal with it, right?


    Xiao couldn��t help but comfort himself like this, trying to stabilize his agitated heart.


    However, when Xiao saw Yumo��s back, he got more nervous, with cold sweat pouring down like rain and immediately drenching his back.


    ?!?


    Wait?!


    Lady Yumo?! What, what are you doing?!


    Only to see that at this moment, Faced with the overwhelming pressure of the demon goddess, although the black-haired girl initially took a defensive stance as Xiao expected. But as the demon goddess power leaked out, Yumo actually dropped her defense?!


    Directly opening her arms to welcome the demon god��s attack?!


    This,


    This,


    What the hell is this?!


    Seeing this, Xiao could no longer maintain his previous calm, and unprecedented panic and worry covered his face.


    Ignoring the discomfort in his body, Xiao hurriedly mobilized his remaining strength, dragging his tired body to stagger towards Yumo.


    Milady!


    It��s the demon goddess!


    It��s not like those small fries before, you can��t just use your body to receive their attacks carelessly!


    Something bad will happen!!


    "Lady Yumo!!! Don��t be reckless!!!"


    At this moment, Xiao let out a desperate cry. Similarly shouting in terror were Limo and Liyu, the two little ones who had just arrived to observe the battlefield.


    Seeing their mother about to take the demon goddess attack without any defense, the two little ones burst out with anxious cries. The more reckless Limo even ignored the dissuasion and rushed directly towards Yumo.


    On the other side, Seeing Yumo open her arms to welcome the attack, Tania revealed an excited and cruel smile.


    Tch, Fool!


    "My Goddess is superior to those weaklings before! Still pretending? Do you want to kill yourself? If so, allow me to grant your wish!"


    Tania clinched her hands tightly, and the energy surrounding the demon goddess appeared to rise even higher at this point.


    Yumo could clearly hear Xiao and the children��s frantic cries, as well as Tania��s disdainful look.


    However, This was exactly the state Yumo had hoped for.


    As I expected


    Yumo said in her mind.


    Soon, Momo��s voice echoed in Yumo��s mind.


    Isn��t it? They don��t know our abilities. The ones who could guess our abilities almost all died in Anvika six years ago, didn��t they?


    Momo��s voice was as smug as ever, with a hint of subtle mockery.


    However, Unlike before, Yumo had no intention of arguing with Momo at this moment.


    After a calm smile, she turned her attention and gaze to the pale meteor rushing towards her.


    Contrary to her seemingly relaxed appearance, Yumo did not underestimate this girl. She knew very well that this girl was the terrifying being who had battled the Goddess years ago.


    Even the powerful Goddess ultimately only sealed her rather than destroying her, showing how formidable her strength was.


    If she fought carelessly like in the past, it would be seeking death.


    Therefore, From the very beginning, Yumo had not underestimated her opponent.


    Yumo��s heart was in an unusual level of anxiety, with a thick sensation of trembling encompassing her entirely.


    According to Momo, if she were to engage in full-scale combat with this girl, it would surely cause large-scale destruction like the earth-shattering events three thousand years ago. With the slightest carelessness, all life on the entire continent, or even the continent itself, would be destroyed.


    Yumo didn��t care much about the life or death of humans, except for a few beings she had deep connections with.


    But she didn��t want her children to be harmed by the energy waves.


    For this reason, she planned to end the battle before the scale of the fight spread!


    To achieve this, she must make reasonable use of her authority!


    Thinking of this, Yumo took a deep breath, forcibly stabilizing her pounding heart, and slowly opened her arms to welcome the demon goddess��s attack.


    At the same time, Momo��s words of advice also slowly rippled by Yumo��s ears:


    --Relax your spirit, drop your defenses, let her cause as much damage to you as possible. Then... send it all back to her! In one go, cripple her!--


    --Mm, I know--


    Yumo nodded slightly. Then, an invisible force began to slowly spread, enveloping the silver-haired girl.


    Using the power of her own authority ��Reversal��, catch her off guard and achieve victory in one strike! This was Yumo and Momo��s plan!


    Staring at the girl approaching her, Yumo held her breath and released the protective Shadow Power guarding her body. Her body at this moment reached an unprecedented level of vulnerability.


    If nothing unexpected happened, The demon goddess attacking her would immediately be severely injured and incapacitated due to the reversal of causality.


    But, Yumo and Momo��s plan,


    Like several times before...


    Unexpected events occurred.


    Because, What they received wasn��t the demon goddess��s attack at all... but


    A��


    Hug?!!!

 Chapter 987: ┌? o □ o ?┐

    2/2 sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the intense gaze of Xiao, Liyu, Tania, and others, the pale meteor finally reached Yumo.


    After taking a deep breath, Yumo directly opened her arms to welcome the demon goddess��s attack.


    Under Momo��s guidance, The powerful authority of Reversal had already enveloped Yumo.


    When the demon goddess�� blow impacted Yumo, under the grip of this horrifying power, an equal amount of harm was dealt directly to the demon goddess. For this reason, Yumo purposefully focused a portion of her Shadow Power in her chest, revealing the location of her origin core to the demon goddess in front. If the opponent immediately broke her origin core, the battle would be ended.


    And it would end at the smallest cost. At this critical moment, she would make a dazzling appearance, unexpectedly defeating the demon goddess directly when everyone thought it impossible!


    In this way, her authority in her children��s hearts would be successfully restored, right?!


    A mother who defeats the demon goddess, no matter how you think about it, is an imposing image, right?


    Yumo couldn��t help but feel pleased inside when she thought about how she could perfectly rearrange her image after fighting the demon goddess, even though she hadn��t endured until now to brag. Her serious expression revealed a hint of expectation.


    Well, The only thing that made Yumo feel uneasy was that for the sake of victory, she seemed to have to endure a wave of pain.


    Yumo was still a little afraid of pain...


    So, Just as she was about to clash head-on with the demon goddesses, Yumo closed her eyes, preparing to endure the pain and, as Momo had instructed, lower her pain perception and activate her skill.


    However, After waiting for a long time, Yumo discovered an awkward problem.


    The pain she had imagined never transmitted to her brain.


    Instead, a fragrance as ethereal as snow lotus invaded Yumo��s nostrils. At the same time, her body and face felt a strange softness?! Not only was there no pain, but it was actually quite comfortable? This left Yumo unsure whether she should activate her authority or not.


    W��,


    Wait is�� this some kind of special attack?


    Confused, Yumo tremblingly opened her eyes, trying to figure out the current situation. And then... she discovered a fact that made her eyes widen.


    That is... The thing she thought was least likely to happen in her mind was actually unfolding before her eyes.


    Only to see that at this moment, That demon goddess who had rushed towards her so fiercely, really didn��t launch an attack, but instead... hugged her?!?


    ??


    Her arms wrapped around her neck, her fair face nuzzling against Yumo��s face.


    More importantly,


    The demon goddess��s pale eyes, at this moment, unprecedentedly held no hostility, but were instead filled with intense anticipation, excitement, and emotions of closeness towards her. The innocent, naive expression made it impossible to fully associate her with the terrifying demon goddess... If one didn��t sense the horrifying primordial power within her, anyone would probably mistake the demon goddess before them for an innocent and lovely little girl.


    "Companion, I like."


    A melodious, gentle voice softly came from the demon goddess��s mouth.


    There was no hostility at all, only intimacy and trust.


    For a moment, Countless question marks suddenly appeared above Yumo��s forehead, causing Yumo to directly reveal a dumbfounded expression.


    �q( ?_?)�r What, What is this situation??


    Momo: (;�� ����)


    Xiao: (???)


    Limo: ��? o �� o ?��


    Liyu: ��(���զ�lll


    At this moment, those who had been shouting themselves hoarse suddenly stood dumbstruck as if struck by lightning, the worry in their eyes disappearing, replaced by utter confusion. Even the usually clever Xiao blinked, standing stupidly like a wooden stake.


    Xiao had considered the possibility of Yumo breaking through the barrier to come to the rescue, so he wasn��t too shocked when he saw Yumo save him.


    But, For the demon goddess to stop attacking, dispel her killing intent, and just intimately embrace Yumo like this? This was completely beyond Xiao��s expectations. Among Xiao��s hundreds of contingency plans, none had anticipated such a situation! Unconsciously, Xiao even doubted his own existence and pinched his face hard with his fingers.


    For a moment, due to excessive shock, the scene fell completely silent, with everyone staring intently at the two girls pressed together.


    Naturally, Among those stunned like wooden chickens was also Tania.


    "Go-Goddess, you, you... what, what are you doing?!"


    Due to the influence of shock, anger, or unwillingness, Tania��s body began to tremble uncontrollably, shakily raising her hand to point forward.


    Tania was not unaware that the Goddess had a favorable impression of Bloody Butterfly, a being of the same origin.


    Therefore, To prevent her Goddess from being influenced by that favorable impression, Tania had consumed a large amount of soul power to activate the power of the contract. Through the contract��s power, she forced the Goddess to attack Bloody Butterfly.


    At first, the Goddess did indeed rush towards Bloody Butterfly as she had expected, with great momentum.


    But now, Tania realized a fact that was very likely to give her a brain hemorrhage.


    That is, Her Goddess rushing eagerly towards Bloody Butterfly was not because she was obeying her order to attack Bloody Butterfly?! But simply because she urgently wanted to nuzzle with Bloody Butterfly, who was also an Abyssal Lord?!


    My Goddess?! Just, just like that, just like that she was taken in by Bloody Butterfly?!


    The fact she had worried about for so long actually became reality?!


    Tania was directly overcome with anger, a mouthful of blood suddenly spurting from her mouth.


    Of course, at this point, Tania couldn��t simply accept her fate.


    Taking a sudden deep breath, Tania abruptly raised her hand! Soul power began to be consumed further, and the strange tattoo on her right arm also rippled with increasingly intense pale light. Obviously, since the soul power injected with the previous order was not enough to make her Goddess take action, she would double it, and double it again!


    Tania let out a hoarse, frantic howl as she endured the anguish of large-scale soul power consumption:


    "Goddess!! Take action!! Kill her Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!!"


    However, Soon, Tania despairingly found that no matter how much she shouted, no matter how much soul power she injected into the contract, the great Goddess in her heart remained motionless, continuing to nuzzle Bloody Butterfly, showing no signs of launching an attack.


    No, no, this is impossible,


    Wh-why, why, why doesn��t the contract have, have any effect?!


    This, this is impossible!!


    The contract can��t possibly have no effect...


    But,


    If it really had an effect, why did the Goddess still have no reaction?


    Or rather, Have I been abandoned by my goddess?


    Seeming unwilling to accept reality, Tania shakily clutched her head, hysterically shouting continuously.


    "My Goddess!! What are you doing?! What are you doing?!! Take action quickly!! I order you to take action quickly!! Why aren��t you killing her! What on earth are you doing Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!! I beg you, please kill her!!"


    Unfortunately, The desperate shouting still received no response from the demon goddess. The demon goddess remained immersed in her interaction with Yumo, showing no intention of paying attention to Tania.


    However,


    While the demon god didn��t respond to Tania, this First Apostle��s angry shouts naturally attracted the attention of others.


    The next instant, With a flash of black light, Xiao leapt up and instantly appeared behind Tania.


    "Enough, it��s over, Tania."


    As the words left his mouth, Xiao suddenly raised his hand to press on Tania��s head, violently slamming it towards the ground.

 Chapter 988: Eos

    Tania had fallen, and the soul contract in her hand was completely shattered.


    Tania could no longer control the demon goddess.


    In other words, The demon goddess was now acting entirely on her own will, having actively terminated the contract with Tania. She was instinctively... nuzzling against Yumo...


    Looking into the little girl��s bright, lively, innocent eyes full of curiosity, Yumo gradually suppressed the urge to take action.


    Really, Why does everyone like to nuzzle my face so much? Do you all like treating me as a pillow that much?


    Moreover, You, are you the one from that day?


    Yumo��s memory flashed back to leaving the Purple Night Palace to play outside a few days ago, like a slideshow. The image of the scruffy girl holding a kitten and eating cat food eventually merged with the demon goddess before her.


    At this moment, Yumo couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Oh, so the glutton from that time was you?


    A few minutes later, when Xiao dragged the unconscious Tania step by step to Yumo��s side, he couldn��t help but show a look of astonishment and admiration.


    "Yu-Yumo-sama, are you..."


    At this moment, On the ruins filled with the smell of death and thick gunpowder, the beautiful black-haired girl was sitting gracefully on the ground. And the demon goddess who had just made Xiao breathless was now quietly lying on Yumo��s plump and fair thighs like a well-behaved baby. Nuzzling Yumo��s thighs and smelling Yumo��s scent, a sweet smile appeared on the little girl��s face.


    Moreover, Kittens appeared from somewhere, one after another, waddling over to the little girl��s side. Some bold ones even climbed directly onto the little girl��s delicate body, lying on her back and yawning. A few other kittens happily started interacting with Yumo��s bloody butterflies.


    For a moment, the scene became quite heartwarming.


    Surrounded by kittens, the demon goddess seemed to learn to act coquettishly like a cat, constantly rubbing her head against Yumo��s hand, seemingly seeking interaction from her.


    In response, Yumo shook her head somewhat helplessly. But in the end, she chose to compromise and raise her hand, gently stroking the little girl��s head, helping to comb her hair while humming a pleasant nursery rhyme to soothe her.


    At first glance, It was clearly a scene of a mother taking care of a child.


    Although I know that Lady Yumo likes to take care of children, treating a demon goddess as a child? Isn��t that a bit too...?


    Ah, Should I say as expected of Lady Yumo?


    Xiao couldn��t help but sigh repeatedly.


    After repeatedly confirming that the demon goddess had no intention of launching an attack, Xiao carefully walked to Yumo��s side and asked in a low voice:


    "Lady Yumo, does this mean you��ve... tamed the demon goddess?"


    "Tamed?"


    In response to Xiao��s question, Yumo gave a bitter smile with complex emotions.


    Then, Yumo slightly nodded, S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose so, at least for now... this little girl probably won��t go berserk and attack."


    "Won��t go berserk..."


    Watching the little girl constantly approaching Yumo like a little cat, Xiao muttered thoughtfully:


    "Then, does this mean it��s over?"


    "Mm, why? Is this not good?"


    Hearing this, Xiao shook his head and looked around at the smoke-filled Holy City of Vinati with deep emotion:


    "Of course not, I just didn��t expect it to end so easily. I thought that after subduing the demon goddess, at least this Holy City of Vinati would cease to exist. I didn��t expect that in the end, Lady Yumo would abandon defense and use sincerity to dissolve the demon goddess��s hostility. I thought sincerity and such were useless things... I didn��t expect it to have such an effect. My Lady��s bold and wise decision, I deeply admire."


    Saying this, Xiao respectfully bowed to Yumo to show his respect.


    "Uh, hehe, no, no need, no need for that..."


    Yumo waved her hand, laughing very awkwardly.


    Don��t, don��t praise me anymore,


    This was just a misunderstanding.


    If you keep praising, I��ll feel embarrassed.


    Yumo grumbled to herself with complex emotions.


    While grumbling, the black-haired girl��s gaze couldn��t help but sweep towards Xiao, who was in tattered clothes and in a sorry state:


    "How are your injuries?"


    "Injuries? Nothing serious, thanks to the help of dragon crystal and tears of nature, my body has recovered quite a bit."


    "What about your soul?"


    "Most of my soul power is depleted, but it��s not a big problem."


    "That��s good."


    "By the way milady, what should we do next?"


    Xiao asked respectfully.


    Although Xiao had already formulated dozens of plans in his mind for after defeating the demon goddess, he never considered the possibility of the demon goddess being taken home by Yumo. Therefore, for a moment, after ending this tense battle, Xiao didn��t know how to handle the aftermath. Especially regarding how to deal with the demon goddess.


    Gazing at the seemingly harmless little girl, Xiao expressed his concerns:


    "This one, although she looks as innocent as a little girl right now, she is essentially the demon goddess who nearly destroyed the world years ago. How do you plan to deal with her?"


    "Ah, about that."


    Yumo looked a bit embarrassed and hesitantly tilted her head,


    "I��m not too sure either. However, since she has no hostility towards me, and her previous hostility towards you all was entirely due to that damn apostle... I, I don��t plan to kill her, so... let��s keep her for now?"


    Yumo smiled with conflicting emotions as she tenderly pinched the little girl��s cheeks.


    In any case, It��s rare to meet someone of the same kind, and Yumo has many things she wants to understand from her. Although she doesn��t know how much this seemingly silly child actually knows.


    "Anyway, I��ll take care of her."


    "As you wish."


    Xiao was very supportive of Yumo��s decision. When facing an absolutely powerful enemy, if you can turn them into an ally, you should absolutely not make them an enemy.


    "By the way, Xiao. Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Please say it. Whatever it is, simply command me; there��s no need to be polite."


    "Uh... could you help me check on Mengxi��s condition?"


    Yumo��s eyes flashed with worry when she mentioned Mengxi.


    "This little girl, although I��m not very sure why, was previously residing in Mengxi��s body. Such powerful force being separated from her body, I don��t know how she��s doing now..."


    "My Lady�� Regarding Miss Mengxi, wouldn��t it be better for you to check on her yourself?"


    "Sigh, there��s no way, this girl keeps clinging to me."


    Looking down at this ��big wild cat�� sticking to her, Yumo sighed helplessly:


    "I can��t bring her to see Mengxi, can I? After all, she is the Lord of the Abyss. What if she senses the divine power overflowing from Mengxi��s body and goes berserk, attacking Mengxi? This girl has just calmed down. Previously, there seemed to be orders from Tania, but now..."


    "I understand, I will bring the best medicine and doctors to Miss Mengxi, please rest assured."


    "Mm. ...Oh, Xiao, one more thing."


    "Regarding Mengxi, many things she did against you all over these years were not intentional. Because the demon goddess was monitoring her, she had no choice but to do them, so..."


    "I understand, Lady Yumo."


    After a few instructions, Xiao deactivated his magic spear release state, turning back into that familiar handsome black-haired man, and surrounded by thick magical power, he rushed towards the wilderness plain where Mengxi and Asar were located.


    Watching Xiao��s steady and reliable figure, Miss Yumo couldn��t help but feel slightly relieved.


    Then, Yumo looked somewhat confused at the adorable little girl lying on her thighs,


    "Now�� what should I do with you, demon goddess?"


    Emm


    Constantly calling her demon goddess... doesn��t seem quite right either, right? After all, this girl doesn��t match up with ��demon goddess�� at all.


    "Little one, do you have a name?"


    "Umm?"


    Hearing Yumo��s question, the little girl slowly raised her head and met Yumo��s gaze. Then she just blinked innocently, without answering anything.


    Did she not understand my words?


    The next moment, Yumo pointed at herself and said her name very gently and patiently:


    "Yumo"


    After introducing herself, Yumo pointed at the little girl in front of her.


    "And you?"


    At this moment, the little girl seemed to understand Yumo��s meaning and imitated her action by pointing at herself:


    "Eos."


    "Eos?"


    "Umm"


    Seeing Yumo call out her name, the little girl named Eos nodded excitedly, her pretty face showing a beautiful, radiant smile.

 Chapter 989 : Strange

    Above the ruins of Vinati, a figure wrapped in gray magical power was swiftly passing over the broken walls and rubble.


    This figure was naturally Xiao Black Rose, who had just regained a considerable amount of power.


    Following Yumo��s instructions, Xiao was on his way to find Mengxi.


    While rushing, Xiao made contact with Youlan in the Northern Territories and informed her of the current situation.


    Youlan was visibly taken aback after hearing Xiao. Her words filled with surprise, reached Xiao��s ears:


    "It ended in such a way?"


    "Yes, I��m also surprised. In some aspects, that demon goddess resembles a child. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A child? Then Mother certainly had a special effect."


    "Indeed."


    Xiao nodded slightly without comment. Then he asked with a concerned tone:


    "Lady Youlan, how are things on your end now? That demon goddess��s avatar should be gone, right?"


    "Yes, it disappeared. To be honest, if that avatar had lasted a few more minutes, we might not have existed anymore."


    Glancing at her lost half-body and the vast plains of the death land, Youlan replied noncommittally.


    "Sigh, it seems we still underestimated the power of the ninth level."


    "Yes... By the way, are Lady Kalina and the others alright?"


    "Nana, Pipi, and Yuan��er are fine, just a bit drained of power. That girl Shuoyue was knocked unconscious, but her soul is still strong, so it��s not a big problem."


    "That��s good."


    Xiao let out a sigh of relief. If his miscalculation had led to any mishap with the little ones, he wouldn��t know how to explain it to Yumo.


    "Xiao."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you really think it��s over?"


    "Lady Youlan, what do you mean? Is that demon goddess pretending?"


    "Not exactly. I just feel... it��s too smooth, something doesn��t seem quite right."


    Xiao nodded slightly in response to Youlan��s concerns.


    "Sigh, I actually have the same feeling. But the soul contract has collapsed, and the demon goddess seems harmless. Even if there��s something else, it probably won��t cause much trouble."


    "Let��s hope so."


    "I have to go now. I need to hurry over and check on the Girl of Destiny."


    "Alright, I understand."


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Xiao was rushing to Mengxi��s location, Yumo was still sitting quietly on the ruins, interacting with a group of kittens and one ��big cat��~


    "Hey, hey, eat slowly, no one��s going to snatch it from you."


    Yumo said with a helpless expression.


    At this moment, the demon goddess named Eos was lying on Yumo��s lap, happily hugging a sandwich and nibbling on it with relish. Although this girl felt like a cat when she snuggled against Yumo, when she gnawed on the sandwich, Yumo vaguely felt like she had a big hamster lying in her arms.


    A very gluttonous hamster.


    Seeing that another sandwich was devoured in a few seconds, Yumo smiled wryly and took out another sandwich from her space ring, handing it to Eos.


    After all, if she didn��t give her one, Eos would probably try to snatch food from the nearby cats in the next second.


    An Abyssal Lord fighting with cats over food?


    Yumo didn��t want to see such a ridiculous scene.


    Moreover, if she didn��t continue feeding her, Eos might continue licking the bread crumbs left on her thighs like before... This situation seemed even harder for Yumo to accept.


    "Are you really an Abyssal Lord?"


    Raising her hand to gently stroke Eos��s head, Yumo tilted her head in puzzlement.


    Rather than saying the short-haired girl in her arms was a world-destroying demon goddess, Yumo felt she was more like a gluttonous and clingy cat.


    The continent back then? It was almost destroyed by this little one?... I think like the people who died back then were a bit harsh on her��


    Just as Yumo was showing a conflicted expression, the short-haired girl gradually crawled up from her lap, seemingly having had enough of snuggling against Yumo��s body. Seeing the little girl��s movement, Yumo paused her thoughts and looked at her in confusion:


    "What��s wrong, Eos?"


    Faced with Yumo��s question, Eos, like the previous times, just tilted her head blankly, without directly answering her question.


    Not knowing exactly what was going on in Eos��s head, Yumo could only quietly watch her, waiting for her subsequent reaction.


    After Eos tilted her head and pondered for a few seconds,


    This little girl blinked her watery big eyes and looked at Yumo with an expectant gaze:


    "Play, play game!"


    "Game?"


    Yumo blinked her eyes in confusion, but still very cooperatively raised her hand to rub the other��s head.


    After all, At this moment, Yumo��s most important task was to appease this little girl.


    "Well then, what game does Eos want to play?"


    "The game Yumo and Mengxi played last night!!!"


    "Huh? Last night? I didn��t play... with Mengxi last night... Hm??? !!!"


    Seeming to realize something, Yumo��s face instantly turned red, and she immediately shook her head awkwardly:


    "That, that... it��s not a game... We can��t play that..."


    "Can��t?"


    After being directly refused, the smile on Eos��s face slowly faded, and she tilted her head innocently:


    "But you and Mengxi were playing so happily? Why, why can��t I?"


    Facing Eos��s pure and innocent gaze, which was slightly tinged with disappointment, Yumo instantly felt her heart being struck.


    Yumo began to feel a peculiar sense of self-reproach.


    It felt like, She had somehow, Corrupted a little girl...


    Feeling inexplicably guilty, Yumo could only explain with a wry smile:


    "That ga-game isn��t fun... It��s really boring, ahaha�� E.. Eos should believe me! That game is really not interesting!"


    "Re-really?"


    "Really Really!"


    Saying this, seemingly to change the subject, Yumo directly grabbed a small calico cat from nearby and waved it in front of Eos: "Rather than playing that kind of game, isn��t it better to play with kitties? Look, aren��t kitties so cute?"


    While smilingly appeasing, Yumo raised the cat��s chubby little paw and waved it at Eos.


    In fact, using kittens to divert attention proved to be a good idea.


    Soon, Eos happily took the kitten from Yumo��s hands and started playing with it, temporarily giving up on asking about the ��game��.


    "Phew~"


    Seeing this, Yumo let out a long sigh.


    As she sighed, the look in Yumo��s eyes towards Eos increasingly carried a thick strand of suspicion.


    This girl, Is she really a demon goddess?


    If it weren��t for the fact that she could sense the terrifying energy within her that was no weaker than her own, Yumo might have directly treated her as a harmless little wild cat.


    Could it be that after being sealed for over three thousand years, her brain has gone silly? Otherwise, how could someone like this possibly destroy a continent?


    Yumo speculated inwardly.


    However, soon, another voice from within her mind denied her speculation.


    ����"Hmm, she might have always been this personality."����


    In the small room of the consciousness space, Momo, sitting cross-legged in front of the computer desk,


    Hm?


    Hearing Momo��s words, Miss Yumo immediately frowned and asked inwardly in confusion.


    "Just this personality? Why do you say that? Didn��t you say before that the Abyssal Lord was either a scheming and insidious person or a madman controlled by instincts? Eos doesn��t seem like either at all? She not only looks not very smart, but also doesn��t seem to be controlled by instincts, right?"


    Although Yumo��s body had accepted the inherited power of the Abyssal Lord, she didn��t acquire the knowledge of the inheritance. Unlike Yumo, Momo, the other personality more influenced by the Shadow Power, actually obtained the knowledge from the inheritance.


    However,


    It was only a part of it.


    Faced with Yumo��s questioning, Momo spread her hands innocently and shrugged:


    "The memory inheritance I received is also incomplete, okay? It��s only after hearing this girl��s name that I vaguely recalled some things, okay?"


    Saying this, Momo raised her hand to press against her temple, starting to dig out the knowledge that was faintly present in her mind.


    "Then, what��s the background of this girl? Is she really an Abyssal Lord?"


    "Well, although she doesn��t look like it, she really is an Abyssal Lord. The Demon goddess of Falsehood and Change... She��s quite a special existence among those Abyssal Lords."


    "Special?"


    "Yes, she doesn��t have much of her own consciousness, basically acting on the orders of her contract holder. In the past, the reason she fought with the goddess was apparently also due to her contract master��s orders."


    "Following her master��s orders?"


    "Yes. No matter who the master is, as long as they sign a soul contract with her, she will absolutely obey them and follow their orders. Whatever the order is, she will do it."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, Yumo, who was interacting and playing with Eos and the kittens, suddenly frowned, a strange light flashing in her crimson eyes.


    "Wait? Absolute obedience? But, but didn��t Eos directly ignore Tania��s orders earlier? She even actively dissolved the soul contract? What kind of absolute obedience is this?"


    "Hmm, so I feel like something��s not quite right."

 Chapter 990: Holy Cross

    "I feel like something��s not right..."


    Leaning on the computer desk, Momo voiced her thoughts while intently watching the screen, observing the short-haired girl leaning on Yumo.


    "Not right?"


    Momo��s words made Yumo furrow her brow.


    The Abyssal Lord, who was supposed to absolutely obey her master��s orders like a puppet, had disobeyed her master��s command after meeting Yumo, and even unilaterally terminated the soul contract with her master.


    Originally, Yumo thought it was because Tania��s power was too insignificant to control this demon goddess.


    But if what Momo said was true, regardless of Tania��s strength, as long as she signed a soul contract with Eos, she should be able to control her!


    So why then?


    Wait, don��t tell me that she...


    While stroking the little girl��s head, Yumo pondered seriously:


    "Could it be that Eos, after being sealed for over three thousand years, developed her own consciousness? Unwilling to be a puppet manipulated by others?"


    Tools developing consciousness and breaking free from their master��s control - this kind of plot was quite common in the novels Yumo knew.


    Of course, if Eos had truly developed self-awareness and thus rebelled against Tania, Yumo would naturally be pleased to see it.


    But, if it wasn��t for this reason...


    Suddenly, an unsettling guess arose in Yumo��s mind, making her shudder.


    Is it possible that Tania wasn��t Eos��s soul contractor?! That��s why even with her desperate roars, she couldn��t control Eos��s actions. Could Eos��s soul contractor be someone else?!


    Looking at the lovely girl in her arms, Yumo couldn��t help but swallow.


    "Momo, do you think it��s possible that Eos��s contractor isn��t Tania?"


    "Hmm, I have that feeling... This kind of pure girl, like a doll, even if she developed self-awareness, shouldn��t change her past behavioral instincts. It��s unlikely she would disobey her master��s orders."


    Crossing her arms, Momo expressed her guess with a serious expression.


    As these words reached her ears, Yumo��s expression became verry grave.


    "If there really is someone else, then... who could it be?" S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A huge question suddenly rushed into Yumo��s mind.


    Her recently relaxed state of mind tensed up again, and an ominous feeling began to spread wildly in her heart.


    Yumo bit her lip, quickly pondering this question.


    However, reality didn��t seem to give Yumo more time to think.


    The next instant,


    Boom!


    Behind her, without warning, a pillar of white-gold energy suddenly rose from the distant wilderness, shooting straight into the sky!


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering roar, a vast and boundless energy wave suddenly spread rapidly in all directions with the light pillar as its center!


    In an instant, it enveloped the entire Holy City of Vinati. The peace that had just returned was mercilessly shattered at this moment. Many ordinary Vinati residents who had just regained consciousness from their fainting spells passed out again due to this power wave. Those with insufficient strength even had their souls shattered, falling to the ground motionless.


    The entire city seemed to be falling apart under the impact.


    Even the surrounding space began to distort.


    This wave of energy cleansing was incomparable to the previous merciless waves.


    In the face of this impact, not only the ordinary citizens but even Yumo herself trembled and her expression changed drastically when she felt this wave.


    "What happened?!"


    Feeling this impact, Yumo could no longer sit still. Ignoring Eos who was cuddling on her lap, Yumo suddenly stood up, looking at the pillar of light shooting into the sky with a shocked expression.


    And under Yumo��s astonished gaze, the power of the light pillar further expanded and began to distort, gradually transforming into a majestic, giant energy cross.


    This power felt unfamiliar to Yumo.


    But one thing she was certain of was that this power was divine power!


    However, although it was divine power, it wasn��t the kind of divine power Yumo had felt from Mengxi before. It lacked that gentle and holy atmosphere, and was instead purely mighty... emanating a kind of pure violence.


    An overwhelming violence that chilled one to the bone.


    Although this divine power didn��t make her feel as repulsed as the Goddess��s power, this sudden unfamiliar force undoubtedly made Yumo feel uneasy.


    This power?


    What��s going on?


    Where did it come from?


    And, this power level? Could it be...?!


    Wait,


    That position just now? Isn��t that where Mengxi was?!


    "Not good..."


    All at once, a bad feeling suddenly arose and spread in Yumo��s heart, causing her face to drop to freezing point.


    The next moment, Yumo quickly squatted down, held Eos��s shoulders, and looking at this confused Abyssal girl in front of her, Yumo said seriously:


    "Stay here quietly and wait for me, Okay?"


    "Umm?"


    Eos seemed to not quite understand what was happening, but she apparently realized that her companion was about to leave her, and immediately reluctantly reached out to grab Yumo��s skirt.


    Unfortunately, Yumo no longer had the patience to continue accompanying Eos or explaining to her.


    "Stay here and don��t make trouble! I��ll give you something delicious to eat when I come back! Did you hear me?"


    "No... don��t..."


    Obviously, Eos didn��t want Yumo to leave. Having just met a companion, she didn��t want to part so quickly.


    "Really, be a good girl!"


    Ignoring Eos��s pitiful little eyes, Yumo directly waved away Eos��s little hand.


    "Wait for me here, don��t run around!"


    After giving this final instruction, Yumo quickly stood up and, surrounded by a swarm of bloody butterflies, flew towards the spot where the white-gold light had erupted.


    In the blink of an eye, Yumo��s presence disappeared from this world, leaving only Eos alone, pitifully kneeling in place.


    Then, The short-haired girl, like a pet abandoned by its owner, dejectedly lowered her hand and bowed her head, her body emanating a desolate atmosphere.


    ?(?? ? ??)?


    Just as Eos was making a pitiful whimper, a strange signal suddenly came from afar, directly entering her mind.


    In an instant, the demon goddess��s body trembled.


    The resentful whimpering stopped abruptly, And the desolate atmosphere around her suddenly collapsed.


    An indescribable cold aura began to spread around her instead.


    The next moment, When Eos raised her head again, her eyes no longer held the innocence she had when being affectionate with Yumo earlier, but had completely changed, becoming hollow and silent. Not only that, but a murderous intent capable of freezing souls and suffocating people gradually overflowed from her pale, soulless eyes.


    Staring in the direction where Yumo had disappeared, the demon goddess mechanically spoke:


    "Companion, also enemy... Enemy... Must... Eliminate..."

 Chapter 991: Strange Asar

    Greetings,


    I want to extend my sincerest apologies for my sudden absence over the past couple of weeks. I was hospitalized and, unfortunately, it took a bit longer than anticipated to recover.


    I��m happy to report that I��ve totally recovered and am returning to my normal self. I sincerely thank each and every one of you for sticking with during this difficult period. Your patience and understanding have meant the world to me.


    -----


    A few minutes earlier, after Eos��s true form left Mengxi��s body to support Tania, the battle between the two chosen ones came to an end.


    The purpose of Asar and Mengxi��s fight was simply to deceive Tania and the demon goddess. Now that little girl had successfully left Mengxi��s body, there was no reason for them to continue fighting.


    Asar put away her scythe and dismissed the light wings on his back. After dropping her battle stance, she hurriedly descended from the air to the scorched wilderness, coming to Mengxi��s side.


    "Senior Mengxi, how... how are you feeling now?" Asar asked anxiously, looking at the silver-haired girl collapsed on the ground.


    "It��s nothing..." Mengxi answered with a weak voice.


    Then, under Asar��s worried gaze, Mengxi struggled to sit up. She panted, clutching her chest in obvious pain.


    After all, Tania had deliberately made Eos body ethereal earlier, merging it into Mengxi��s soul to monitor her. Although Eos was successfully drawn out of her body, the soul-rending pain caused by such a powerful being separating from her spirit was undoubtedly unbearable.


    The agony of her soul being torn apart was no less than the pain of being whipped with a feather duster.


    Moreover, seemingly on Tania��s orders, the demon goddess had deliberately stripped away a large amount of Mengxi��s soul power when leaving her body, leaving Mengxi in a weakened state. The depletion of her soul power nearly caused her to fall unconscious. If not for her strong willpower keeping her going, Mengxi might have already passed out.


    After barely managing to sit up, Mengxi turned her worried gaze towards Vinati, looking in the direction where Xiao and Tania had been fighting earlier. From that direction, Mengxi could sense Yumo��s aura. Yumo had arrived.


    The thought of Yumo facing off against the legendary demon goddess who had nearly destroyed the world made Mengxi feel uneasy. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can the Duke... control Tania?"


    If Tania couldn��t be controlled as expected, whether Yumo could defeat that demon goddess was uncertain. Yumo was indeed powerful, but could someone who always fought easy battles really handle an opponent of equal strength?


    Fortunately, Mengxi��s worries were soon dispelled by Asar beside her.


    "Don��t worry, the demon goddess flew over there, and so much time has passed without any large-scale conflict breaking out. Sir Xiao must have Tania under control by now. Look, Lady Yumo��s aura is still stable, and the demon goddess��s aura seems to have calmed down too."


    "Is that so��"


    Asar��s words made sense. After thinking it over, Mengxi gradually calmed down and let out a relieved sigh.


    "It seems everything went smoothly after all."


    Whether it was Xiao controlling Eos, or Yumo stabilizing the demon goddess, judging from the calm aura fluctuations from that direction, things must have settled down.


    However...


    "I didn��t expect it to end just like this."


    "Isn��t it good that it ended peacefully?" Asar waved his hand casually, also feeling relieved.


    Then, Asar crouched down, and pure white magical power began to ripple out, quickly enveloping Mengxi in its warm, gentle force. Asar started tending to Mengxi��s condition.


    Glancing at the delicate and cute white-haired girl beside her, Mengxi smiled gratefully and patted her junior��s head:


    "It��s been a few years, and your strength has grown quite a bit. You��ve even reached the peak of the eighth level? You��ve caught up to me now."


    "That��s all thanks to the Duke��s guidance," Asar replied, scratching the back of her head somewhat bashfully.


    "Your strength is impressive, and your acting skills aren��t bad either. Those attacks mixed with killing intent earlier felt just like the real thing. No wonder Xiao dared to entrust such an important undercover mission to you."


    "Hehe," Asar giggled like a child praised by an elder.


    However, in the next moment, Asar quickly shook his head and looked seriously into Mengxi��s beautiful purple eyes.


    "Wait! Wait, let��s not talk about that now! Senior Mengxi, how��s your physical condition? When the demon goddess left your body directly earlier, it must have had quite an impact, right?!"


    Mengxi nodded in response to Asar��s concerned words:


    "Indeed."


    "So how are you feeling now?"


    "My soul power is nearly drained. But don��t worry, I just feel a bit weak. It��s not life-threatening, so there��s no need to be too concerned."


    "Oh, I see..." Asar let out a relieved sigh, patting his chest. "That��s good... If anything had happened to you, I wouldn��t know how to face Lady Yumo and the Duke."


    "That��s why I said not to fuss over me. What you should be worrying about now is the aftermath..." Mengxi gazed at the ruins of Vinati, devastated by the energy waves. Her eyes flashed with intense guilt. If she hadn��t been controlled by the demon goddess, the holy city might have avoided this terrible fate.


    "Asar, you should go into the city. The people there need your help more..."


    "No, no, no!" Asar shook his head vigorously, rejecting Mengxi��s suggestion. "It��s obvious that you need more attention right now, Senior Mengxi. Soul power depletion is no small matter! It can leave lasting effects! If it does, Lady Yumo will kill me for sure."


    Asar��s eyes were full of fear, as if terrified of Yumo.


    Ignoring Mengxi��s resigned look, Asar knelt beside her, supporting the silver-haired girl with one hand while quickly pulling out various precious medicines from a teleportation array with the other.


    Noticing the tension and worry in Asar��s eyes, Mengxi patted his head helplessly. "Yumo won��t kill you over something like this. She��s very gentle, you know. Don��t worry."


    Asar didn��t reply, continuing to carefully apply Nature��s Tears to Mengxi��s delicate body to heal her wounds. While treating her, sge also released soul power to closely examine Mengxi��s condition, seemingly afraid she might have suffered some internal injury.


    Faced with such a serious and focused Asar, Mengxi didn��t say anything more. She closed her eyes, trying to recover quickly so she could go see her sister Yumo soon.


    However, just as Mengxi closed her eyes, Asar spoke up in an unusually strange tone:


    "Senior Mengxi, sometimes I really envy you..."


    "Envy?"


    Hearing this remark, Mengxi opened her eyes in confusion, turning to look at Asar.


    Asar ignored Mengxi��s puzzled gaze and continued applying medicine with a slightly gloomy expression on her face. "Yeah, envy. Senior Mengxi, ever since you came to this world, you quickly became the Church��s famous backup saint. You had amazing talent, your strength grew incredibly fast, and you were treated like royalty. And now? You��ve become the leader of the Church, all high and mighty. Not only that, but you even snagged the Abyssal Lord as your wife. Unlike me, who came to this world all alone and starving. Then I became a servant of the Black Rose family, living each day bowing and scraping. Even now that I��m the Sky City Lord, I��m still just a puppet. And if that wasn��t enough... I even lost my manhood. Sigh, we��re both chosen ones, but how did the gap between us get so big? Compared to me, you��re the one who really seems like a chosen one."


    "Asar... why are you suddenly saying..."


    "Well, thinking about it carefully, the big difference makes sense. After all, Senior Mengxi, you��re the Goddess��s own daughter. The Goddess is looking out for you all the time. She even left you the most precious thing in this world right from the start."


    "The most precious thing?"


    "Come on, don��t play dumb. You know exactly what I��m talking about."


    Under Mengxi��s serious gaze, Asar suddenly stopped wiping Mengxi��s body. His hand slowly moved towards Mengxi��s full chest.


    "That thing is hidden right next to your core, isn��t it? Think about it. With the demon goddess��s power, she could have easily controlled you with just a fragment of herself. Why did she need to use her true form to watch you? It was to use her immense power to break through the Goddess��s restrictions and take out the World Heart hidden inside you."


    Asar frowned, pouting slightly in displeasure. "Although... honestly, ��World Heart�� is what Tania calls it. It still feels a bit awkward to me. I prefer to call it the legacy... the legacy of the Radiant Emperor."


    "You..."


    As these words sank in, the calmness completely vanished from Mengxi��s eyes. She stared at the white-haired girl in front of her in shock.


    "How... how do you know all this?"

 Chapter 992: Seizing

    "Ephigal... my brother, I��ve reached my limit. From now on, you��re on your own. The mission to revive our Barolin family and our entire race now falls to you. This hard-earned chance at the trial... you must seize it."


    "But... but I don��t even like that girl..."


    Ephigal hung his head in conflict as he watched the gray-haired man sitting on the bed, coughing incessantly, looking somewhat deranged and weak.


    His reaction instantly angered the gray-haired man. Ignoring his physical pain, he lunged forward in a rage, grabbing Ephigal��s shoulders and scolding him harshly.


    "No! Don��t you understand? The point of joining the trial isn��t to become that girl��s fianc��! Only fools with their brains in their pants care about that engagement! Our goal is the legacy hidden in the trial space! That��s the legacy of our ancestor, the Radiant Emperor, Lodgera Barolin! Lord Lodgera was a supreme being on par with the Saintess and the Primal One! If we can get �C no, reclaim �C that legacy, our entire race will return to its peak!"


    Faced with his brother��s words, Ephigal shook his head trembling, his eyes devoid of confidence.


    "I��m just the eighth candidate in line. How could it possibly be my turn? There are seven Chosen Ones ahead of me. They��re all elites from the great races... If they all fail, how could I possibly succeed? It��s... it��s impossible..."


    "No, Ephigal! You must believe in yourself!" The gray-haired man cut off his brother��s self-deprecation without hesitation. "Those arrogant fools can��t succeed. You��re the only one who can!"


    "But... but..."


    "No buts! have confidence! You��re a descendant of the Barolin family, a child of the Radiant Emperor! You��re the one most qualified to inherit the Radiant Emperor��s legacy, not that wet-behind-the-ears brat! You must have faith. Know that you��re not just the Radiant Emperor��s descendant �C you have an advantage that no other trial participant has."


    "An advantage?"


    "In this trial, the Guiding Saintess will seal the memories of all participants... But you��re different. I have a way to let you keep your memories."


    ��


    On the scorched wilderness, as Asar��s wistful words reached her ears, Mengxi��s relaxed mood instantly vanished, her beautiful face suddenly clouded with intense seriousness.


    Asar, on the other hand, completely ignored Mengxi��s sharp gaze. After pressing his hand against Mengxi��s chest, she continued her musings.


    "Sometimes, I really envy you, Senior Mengxi. Beautiful and powerful, with a background so impressive it��s terrifying. Not only that, but the greatest treasure of this trial �C the Radiant Emperor��s legacy �C the Guiding Saintess, or rather, the Goddess, has even hidden it inside your body."


    "Everything favors you. It��s truly enviable. Well, thinking about it carefully, you are her daughter, so it��s natural for the Goddess to favor you. But still, how should I put it? It feels very unfair. We��re all Chosen Ones, supposed to participate in the trial equally. But in the end, all the good stuff goes to you, Senior?"


    As she spoke, Asar sighed repeatedly, the liveliness in her eyes long gone, replaced by growing gloom.


    "Moreover, you might not know this, but the Radiant Emperor��s legacy should rightfully belong to our family. Now it��s been seized by the Goddess for her own purposes, and she intends to give it to her daughter? Just thinking about it makes me feel so unbalanced. Don��t you think my reaction is normal?"


    Meeting Mengxi��s light purple eyes full of suspicion, Asar asked with an innocent face:


    "That being the case, shouldn��t I take back what belongs to me?"


    As the words left his mouth, Asar��s expression changed abruptly, a cold and resolute look suddenly appearing in his eyes.


    Not good!


    "Asar, you bastard!"


    Realizing the other��s intentions, Mengxi��s brows furrowed sharply as she hurriedly tried to summon her power to push Asar away.


    However, in the next instant, Mengxi was shocked to find her body already paralyzed. No matter how hard she tried to control her body, it was to no avail.


    At this moment, Mengxi suddenly understood, gritting her teeth as she looked at the remnants of the Tears of Nature on her arm.


    Clearly, Asar had mixed a paralyzing drug into the ��Tears of Nature��!


    Her body was weak, leaving her defenseless against the invasive drug.


    With her soul power almost completely drained, even if Mengxi wanted to use it to drive her body, it was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    It seemed that when Asar had asked about her soul��s condition earlier, she wasn��t concerned about her physical state at all, but was considering whether to make his move!


    Damn it, I let my guard down!


    A wave of regret surged through Mengxi��s heart.


    Seeing Mengxi��s unwilling and regretful expression, Asar revealed a satisfied smile:


    "Judging by your expression, you really didn��t expect this situation, did you? Well, in your eyes, I was just a cowardly, timid Chosen One, incapable of defying you. In any case, I should thank you. If you hadn��t thought of me that way, I wouldn��t have been able to control your body so easily."


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Staring intently at Asar��s face, Mengxi asked coldly, emphasizing each word:


    Faced with Mengxi��s questioning, Asar smiled calmly:


    "Don��t worry, Senior Mengxi. I don��t want to hurt you. Depleting your soul power and drugging you were all to prevent you from resisting. After all, if a fight broke out, I couldn��t guarantee I wouldn��t hurt you."


    "Not hurt me?"


    "That��s right. No matter what, the Guiding Saintess is terrifying. With the Creator and the other two Saintesss gone, she��s the ruler of everything now. No one wants to be her enemy. I��m not stupid enough to actually want to oppose her. I just want to take back what rightfully belongs to our family."


    As these words reached her ears, Mengxi��s expression grew even more grave. But due to the paralyzing drug spreading through her system, even speaking had become a luxury for Mengxi now.


    All she could do was glare fiercely at Asar.


    Unlike before, when Asar would tremble at Mengxi��s sharp gaze, this time, even though her stare was more intense than ever, she maintained an unnaturally calm demeanor.


    She knew what she was doing could lead to severe consequences, but Asar had strangely entered a state of tranquility, her mind was clear as still water.


    The next moment, Asar slowly closed his eyes and spoke in a rather relieved tone:


    "The Heart of the World that Tania is searching for is actually inside you, fused with your core essence. What Tania doesn��t know is that the Goddess has already set divine restrictions around the World��s Heart. It��s not something an ordinary person like her could touch. After all, the World��s Heart is the Radiant Emperor��s legacy. How could the Goddess possibly give it to someone else? Fortunately... when the trial began, to make it seem fair on the surface, the Goddess gave all the Chosen Ones the same constitution. We all have her divine power residing within us... which means I can also break through the divine restrictions. Senior Mengxi... I apologize in advance. This will hurt a lot. Please bear with it."


    As she finished speaking, Asar opened her eyes, exhibiting a look of determination and despair.


    A dazzling white light burst forth from her azure eyes.


    Her hand, pressed against Mengxi��s chest, broke through her protective magic under the cover of powerful light magic, piercing straight through her chest!


    Instantly, intense pain shot through Mengxi��s brain, causing her face to contort in agony. But due to the paralyzing effect, Mengxi couldn��t even cry out in pain. She could only twitch helplessly, watching as Asar��s hand delved deeper into her body.


    Soon enough, Asar��s fingers inevitably made contact with the terrifying divine power hidden within the Girl of Destiny��s body.


    However, this time, the divine power reacted just as Asar had predicted.


    After touching Asar��s fingers, instead of tearing her apart in retaliation, it twisted for a moment before suddenly crumbling, dissolving into countless golden energy particles.


    With the divine power no longer obstructing her, Asar��s fingers finally touched the "Heart of the World" she had been seeking.


    "This power... is now mine!" S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next instant, Asar unhesitatingly poured all of her soul power into the ��Heart of the World��, violently awakening the infinite power contained within the golden gem...


    As the gem activated, a power as vast as the ocean began to pour frantically into Asar��s body...

 Chapter 993: Expanding Power

    1/2


    On the outskirts of the wilderness, after helping the Black Rose family in the capital deal with the Church��s remaining forces loyal to Tania, Yue climbed atop Vinati��s city wall. She gazed into the distance at the Girl of Destiny.


    As Yumo��s maid, Yue was quite the peculiar type. She often dissed her own mistress and, after being forgotten in the snowy plains outside the Church Nation, even fantasized about spanking her mistress��s butt as payback.


    Her head was full of ideas about turning the tables on her superior.


    But Yue had a practical side too. She knew how terrifyingly powerful her mistress was. Spanking her? That was a bit unrealistic.


    Even so, Yue hadn��t given up on the idea of revenge.


    So, she turned her attention to the Girl of Destiny, Mengxi.


    In Yue��s eyes, Mengxi was quite the oddity. Despite being the chosen one, she was head over heels for her mistress. She wasn��t afraid of her at all and had no qualms about cozying up to her. Not only that, but despite her weak power, she repeatedly managed to subdue her mistress, even making her cry several times.


    If I had Mengxi��s help, maybe I can teach master a lesson?


    With this thought in mind, Yue came in person, planning to have a good chat with Mengxi about working together. She figured Mengxi would be eager to team up to better manage her wife.


    Mengxi would subdue Yumo, and Yue would spank her mistress��s butt. Win-win, right?


    Her mistress might have a disappointing chest, but her butt was quite plump. It would probably feel great to spank.


    Imagining her mistress��s tearful expression, Yue cheerfully made her way to the city wall. But when she saw the Son of Destiny talking with Mengxi, Yue stopped in her tracks and quietly sat down on the wall.


    Though her goal was to bully her mistress, Yue still cared about saving face for her.


    As the saying goes, don��t air your dirty laundry in public.


    It would be better to discuss spanking her mistress in private with Mengxi.


    So, Yue temporarily abandoned the idea of approaching Mengxi. She sat on the wall, cupping her face in her hands, waiting for the right moment to appear.


    Then, as she watched the two chosen ones talking, Yue couldn��t help but furrow her brow.


    "Huh? Something��s off."


    Though she couldn��t hear what Mengxi and Asar were saying, Yue felt the atmosphere between them had become strange. It had started off cheerful, but why did it suddenly feel so tense?


    And Mengxi��s expression �C was that displeasure? Shock?


    What on earth were they talking about?


    As Mengxi��s grave expression registered in Yue��s eyes, the star-eyed girl had a sudden sense of foreboding.


    In the next instant, that feeling was brutally confirmed.


    Asar, who had just been talking pleasantly, suddenly thrust her hand through Mengxi��s chest!


    What?!! S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Witnessing this unfold without warning, Yue��s face changed dramatically. Her star-like eyes filled with disbelief as she stood up on the city wall, unable to stay still any longer. Wasn��t this Son of Destiny just a cowardly dog raised by mistress?! Why did she suddenly dare to attack the Girl of Destiny?!


    Not only that, but this bastard hadn��t given off any killing intent at all?! Even after piercing Mengxi��s chest, she maintained a calm expression?


    No killing intent? No hostility?!


    What the hell was going on?!!


    Yue felt a surge of confusion. At the same time, she deeply regretted not noticing Asar��s intent to attack.


    But now wasn��t the time to be confused or regretful.


    "BOOM!!!"


    With an earth-shattering roar, crimson Shadow Power exploded from Yue��s body like a nuclear blast! It instantly pulverized the entire city gate beneath her and the buildings for hundreds of meters behind it. Yue herself, propelled by this force, turned into a crimson meteor, suddenly shooting towards the two figures in the wilderness!


    Though she didn��t know exactly what had happened, Mengxi was clearly in danger.


    Yue did want to get back at her mistress, but she cared deeply about her mistress��s feelings too.


    If something really happened to the Girl of Destiny, her mistress would definitely cry...


    In the blink of an eye, charged to the center of the wilderness, rescuing the gravely injured silver-haired girl from Asar��s hands with lightning speed. Looking at the gruesome, bleeding hole in Mengxi��s chest, Yue��s expression darkened, a cold glint flashing in her star-like eyes.


    Glancing at Asar, who stood nearby with closed eyes and a blissful expression, Yue immediately aimed a kick at her neck.


    "You?! How dare you!!"


    The Son of Destiny daring to attack Mengxi meant she had become an enemy.


    And Yue showed no mercy to enemies.


    She intended to break Asar��s neck with that kick, taking her out of the fight.


    Rescuing Mengxi and launching a counterattack �C Yue��s movements were practiced and graceful, yet filled with suffocating, deadly pressure!


    The Feather Duster, Though its name was ridiculous, after years of being bathed in Yumo��s Shadow Power, it had become a weapon of epic proportions.


    As a girl transformed from Yumo��s Feather Duster, Yue naturally possessed terrifying strength. In terms of physical ability, she was no weaker than Pierre. When it came to soul power, she could even rival Youlan. Though she hadn��t reached the Ninth level yet, her power undoubtedly surpassed ordinary peak Eighth level experts.


    Yue��s kick, enhanced by the terrifying crimson Shadow Power, was clearly not something an ordinary strong person could withstand.


    Even Asar, at the peak of the Eighth level, would end up half-dead if hit.


    Not to mention, Asar currently had her eyes tightly shut, looking intoxicated and lost in the moment, without any defensive posture at all.


    And Yue��s attack, carrying world-destroying momentum, was closing in on Asar.


    However...


    ?!!!


    Wh-what?!!


    In the next moment,


    A scene Yue could hardly believe unfolded before her eyes, causing her expression to change dramatically.


    Reflected in her star-like pupils, The white-haired girl still had her head tilted up, eyes tightly shut, but just as Yue��s foot was about to break her neck, mere centimeters away, Asar caught her ankle with one hand, effortlessly stopping the attack. The powerful Shadow Power surrounding Yue��s leg crumbled away in an instant.


    Blocking the attack was one thing.


    But the key point was, this Son of Destiny hadn��t even looked at her once, yet managed to stop her attack at the crucial moment? Not only that, she hadn��t even used magic?! She had blocked Yue��s attack with pure physical strength?


    "You��ve got to be kidding... Huh?!"


    But before Yue could fully process the situation, an overwhelming force transmitted through her leg.


    In the next instant, Yue��s face twisted in pain.


    The bones in her ankle had already been crushed to pieces by Asar��s slender fingers.


    And the Son of Destiny, who had kept her eyes closed for so long, slowly opened them at this moment. No longer the sky-blue color from before, Asar��s eyes had turned platinum white. Not only that, but those platinum eyes gradually transformed into cross-shaped pupils filled with a murderous aura.


    The girl��s aura had undergone a complete transformation.


    Completely ignoring Yue��s attack, Asar opened her eyes and gazed at the starry sky with a flushed face, looking ecstatic.


    "This... this feeling... it��s... it��s just too amazing?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, A vast, mountain-like surge of platinum divine power erupted from Asar��s body under Yue��s increasingly anxious gaze! It pierced through heaven and earth, transforming into a pillar-like cross of energy that seemed to prop up the sky.

 Chapter 994: The Final Test

    2/2


    The moment Asar��s fingertips touched the golden gem inside Mengxi��s body, it rapidly dissolved, merging directly with Asar��s body.


    In an instant, an unparalleled power surged into Asar.


    A pillar of golden light suddenly shot skyward with Asar at its center!


    Along with it came a chilling, overwhelming burst of divine power! the moment the golden energy fused with Asar��s body, her magic power was elevated, transforming into divine power that could rival Shadow Power, containing the strongest abilities.


    The divine power explosion��s first targets were Yue, who was close by, and Mengxi, who was too weak to move.


    "Damn it!"


    Sensing the danger, Yue didn��t hesitate to break her left leg and lunge towards Mengxi, shielding her in her arms.


    Then, The shockwave of divine power slammed into Yue��s back, sending her flying and smashing a huge boulder in the distance to pieces.


    In the center of the platinum divine light, Asar slowly opened her eyes. They were no longer the clear sky-blue from before, but had transformed into platinum cross-shaped pupils. Her gaze held no trace of hesitation or weakness, instead filled with an indescribable authority.


    Besides her eye color changing, Asar��s pure white hair gradually took on a golden sheen.


    From pure white, it became an even more dazzling platinum blonde.


    "This feeling is so incredible..."


    Feeling the power constantly expanding within her body, Asar couldn��t help but exclaim in excitement.


    She had thought receiving the inherited power would be an excruciating process.


    But unexpectedly,


    As the inherited power flowed in, not only did she feel no discomfort, but she experienced an orgasmic sense of pleasure. The comfort energy overflowing endlessly made her body feel increasingly light, giving her a sense of utter bliss.


    It seemed that as a descendant of the Radiant Emperor, she had an extraordinary connection with this inheritance.


    "Indeed, this inheritance rightfully belongs to me... Hm?"


    However, Just as Asar was basking in the golden light, enjoying the pleasure brought by her expanding power, a presence filled with hostility and murderous intent suddenly entered her perception. She frowned slightly, glancing to the side with some annoyance.


    I was really enjoying myself,


    And someone had to come and disturb me now?


    How inconsiderate.


    At this moment, the one rushing towards Asar at high speed was none other than Yue.


    After quickly securing Mengxi, Yue unhesitatingly mobilized all the Shadow Power within her body. Surrounded by crimson Shadow Power, she charged towards Asar with lightning speed.


    In Yue��s view,


    This Son of Destiny had become an enemy.


    Enemies must be eliminated.


    She could sense the rapidly rising power within Asar.


    "This girl?! She��s starting to break through to the Ninth level?!! What the hell is going on?!"


    Though it was hard to believe, Yue quickly came to this conclusion.


    However, although the energy around Asar was constantly rising, its essence still hadn��t reached the level of her mistress. Otherwise, that energy explosion just now would have been enough to incapacitate Yue completely. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking this, Yue made a split-second decision and launched an attack with everything she had.


    After all, if she waited any longer, Asar��s power would only grow stronger, and she��d lose any chance of stopping her. And if this girl reached the Ninth level, wouldn��t that just add another huge problem to the world?!


    Even if she couldn��t defeat her, interrupting her inheritance would do!


    Whoosh!


    Yue, enveloped in crimson Shadow Power, weaponized her entire body. Like a sharp arrow, she pierced through the field of platinum divine power and rushed towards the white-haired girl at the center of the energy field! In just an instant, Yue flashed behind Asar.


    Staring at the back of Asar��s neck, Yue��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Her right arm abruptly disintegrated, turning into countless crimson energy particles. These particles quickly reshaped themselves, forming a slender blood-colored longsword. Though it looked ordinary, the sword contained all of Yue��s Shadow Power. When this power was concentrated and suddenly unleashed at a single point, its destructive force was not to be underestimated.


    The next moment, Without any hesitation, Yue thrust the sword towards the back of Asar��s neck.


    Yue at full power moved at a mind-boggling speed.


    From charging to swinging her sword, the entire process took less than a tenth of a second. The vast majority of enemies, even peak Eighth level powerhouses, would probably be skewered through the neck before they could even react.


    However, Asar was no longer her former self. Now, not only was her inner power rapidly expanding, but her physical abilities had also undergone a qualitative leap.


    That��s right, Just a few minutes ago, Asar would have been powerless against such a fierce attack, likely losing her head in an instant.


    But now?


    "So slow..."


    To Asar now, the world in her eyes seemed to have been put in slow motion, everything becoming so sluggish.


    Yue��s fierce offensive, her ghost-like footwork, all became clearly visible to Asar. She could easily see through Yue��s attack trajectory, even catching every change in her expression and the movement of each strand of hair. Not only that, her eyes could even see the tiniest magical particles in the world around her, and her ears could hear the rapid flow of Shadow Power inside Yue��s body.


    Her perception of the world seemed to have undergone a complete transformation in this moment.


    What a truly marvelous feeling...


    Asar couldn��t help but marvel inwardly once again.


    At this moment, she gained a deeper understanding of her new body and new power.


    After this brief reflection, Asar��s sidelong glance at the star-eyed girl behind her involuntarily carried a hint of sympathy and regret.


    Though she didn��t know who this star-eyed girl was, her strength was undeniable. If she had noticed something was off when Asar was communicating with Mengxi and had stepped in then, even with the Sky City��s main cannon protecting Asar, it probably wouldn��t have been enough to stop her.


    Fortunately,


    She hadn��t acted then.


    But now?


    Attacking her now? What was the point?


    Your attack is indeed powerful, but for me now? It��s just too insignificant.


    "Stop fooling around, you��re no match for me."


    As these calm words left her mouth, Asar casually waved her hand.


    A violent gust of wind mixed with terrifying platinum divine power, like a roaring beast, suddenly pounced on Yue! Though it was just a casual wave of the hand, the energy wave it produced made Yue��s face change dramatically.


    The next instant, Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the crimson longsword shattered into countless red energy crystals. Yue violently coughed up a mouthful of blood, her body cracking like a broken glass doll.


    Staring at Asar��s figure, Yue, knowing she had failed, bit her lip in frustration.


    "Damn you..."


    But before she could even finish her curse, her entire body was sent flying backward by the terrifying impact...


    "Is this the power of the Ninth level? It��s truly... wonderful."


    Looking at her right hand, seeing how she had effortlessly defeated a peak Eighth level with just a casual wave, Asar��s platinum eyes were filled with shock.


    Even I didn��t expect my power to reach such heights.


    Should I say, As expected of Lord Lodgera Barolin��s inheritance? A powerhouse who could contend with the Abyssal Lord and even the Saintess truly lived up to the reputation.


    After a brief moment of reflection, Asar took a deep breath.


    The platinum energy cross that had pierced the sky suddenly collapsed under Asar��s will and quickly flowed back into her body.


    Now,


    It was time,


    To face the final test.


    After stabilizing the vast, boundless power within her, Asar slowly turned around, solemnly looking straight ahead. There stood a stunningly beautiful black-haired girl, holding in her arms the star-eyed girl Asar had just sent flying...


    Even though her strength was now incomparable to before, upon seeing that familiar black silhouette, Asar couldn��t help but nervously swallow.

 Chapter 995: Absurd Power

    "I��m sorry, Mistress. It... it was my mistake..."


    Meeting Yumo��s crimson eyes, Yue said with deep regret.


    In response, Yumo didn��t reply directly. Instead, she spread out her Shadow Power, slowly enveloping Yue within it.


    "Don��t speak now. Rest well and recover."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, with the surge of crimson Shadow Power, Yue��s body gradually transformed into a ball of red energy and merged into Yumo��s chest. Clearly, Yumo had taken Yue into her internal space.


    Under normal circumstances, The internal space was where Yumo stored various resources. Living beings couldn��t survive in it, as the violent Shadow Power inside would uncontrollably erode the will and soul of any life form. Even fellow Abyssal Demons were no exception.


    However, Yue wasn��t entirely a living being, and she had been placed inside Yumo��s body for years since her birth. Therefore, returning to Yumo��s internal space wouldn��t cause Yue any harm. On the contrary, it would help her recover from her injuries.


    After taking Yue into her internal space, Yumo surrounded by blood butterflies, flashed to a ruined area a kilometer away, arriving at Mengxi��s side.


    At this moment, Compared to Yue, Mengxi��s condition wasn��t any better. Her body was bathed in blood, with a particularly gruesome hole in her chest. Her holy energy and soul power were almost completely depleted, leaving Mengxi lying on the ground, breathing weakly. However, Mengxi seemed to be maintaining consciousness through sheer willpower.


    Upon seeing Yumo arrive at her side, a faint smile appeared on the girl��s weak pale face.


    -- "Y... Yumo..." --


    Faintly, this familiar voice reached Yumo��s ears.


    Seeing this, Yumo bit her lip hard.


    Yue��s cracked body that had nearly shattered had already dealt a huge blow to Yumo��s heart. Now, seeing Mengxi��s weak face, Yumo felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    Immediately, Yumo bent down and, without a word, took out a vial of ��Nature��s Tears��, pouring its entire contents into the bloody hole in Mengxi��s chest.


    As expected of the sacred object treasured by the elves, Tears of Nature didn��t disappoint Yumo this time either. As the emerald light of life rippled, the wound on Mengxi��s chest began to heal at a visible speed. In no time, it was fully restored. Although Mengxi��s body was still weak based on her condition, at least her life force was no longer draining away.


    This meant she was no longer in immediate danger.


    Meeting Mengxi��s eyes full of worry and anxiety, Yumo understood what she wanted to express but couldn��t say.


    So, Yumo slowly raised her hand, gently patting the silver-haired girl��s head:


    "Don��t worry. From here on, leave it to me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dozens of bloody butterflies gathered around Mengxi, carrying the silver-haired girl to the rear.


    Meanwhile, Xiao, who had just been blown away by Asar��s energy field and had stabilized his condition to return, saw the silver-haired girl descending from the sky, surrounded by blood-colored butterflies.


    "What��s this?"


    Just as Xiao was feeling puzzled, a familiar voice reached her ears.


    -- "Take good care of her for me." --


    Hearing this, Xiao stopped in his tracks and carefully received the silver-haired girl delivered by the bloody butterflies.


    After casting a solemn glance at the Son of Destiny in the distance, Xiao nodded slightly with complex emotions.


    "As you command, Lady Yumo."


    Then Xiao quickly retreated to the rear with Mengxi.


    Watching Xiao��s figure disappear, Yumo��s body gradually disintegrated into a swarm of bloody butterflies under the crimson light. These bloody butterflies quickly converged towards the direction of the Son of Destiny.


    Soon after, As the bloody butterflies reassembled, Yumo suddenly appeared in front of Asar, just a few meters away.


    Staring at this chosen one whose aura and demeanor were completely different, Yumo��s crimson eyes were filled with complex emotions.


    -- This is truly... an unexpected development... --


    Yumo could clearly sense the powerful aura emanating from Asar, the divine power that her physical body could no longer suppress, continuously overflowing from within. Even the bloody butterflies, extensions of herself, began to grow restless after sensing the fluctuations in Asar��s aura.


    Without a doubt, Asar had now reached the same level as herself - the Ninth Level.


    Just a few days ago, this Son of Destiny had seemed like a timid coward to her, someone she could manipulate at will. Who would have thought she��d make such an unexpected move today? Directly seizing the inheritance from Mengxi��s body and digesting it so quickly?!


    Was her previous cowardly behavior all an act?


    The Son of Destiny, huh?


    Indeed, not to be underestimated.


    I had really misjudged her.


    For a moment, Yumo regretted her decision not to kill Asar. Even if she didn��t kill her, she shouldn��t have given her the chance to cultivate and develop. If Asar hadn��t reached the peak of the Eighth level, she probably wouldn��t have been able to snatch the inheritance from Mengxi��s hands.


    However, there was no use dwelling on these thoughts now.


    There are no do-overs in life. Since it had happened, all Yumo could do was think about how to deal with the aftermath. Now, the most pressing question was:


    What did Asar intend to do after obtaining the inheritance?!


    Would she be like Xue Tianao before, wanting to possess Mengxi and destroy the Abyssal Demons?


    If that was the case...


    Thinking of this, Lady Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly. A terrifying aura of Shadow Power continuously seeped out from her body, like a bloodthirsty beast lying in wait, ready to launch a fatal strike at its target at any moment.


    "What is your intention?"


    On the other side, Asar, under Yumo��s cold gaze, maintained a calm exterior, but her heart was filled with fear and unease.


    Perhaps due to the psychological trauma from the past, when facing this Abyssal Lord, Asar��s heart would involuntarily start racing.


    But soon, after taking a few deep breaths, Asar managed to suppress her uneasy emotions.


    Stay calm, Times have changed. I��ve also entered the Ninth level. I��m no longer someone this woman can manipulate at will. There��s no need to panic like before.


    "Huff..." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But to be honest, It��s really... quite overwhelming...


    Staring at the black-haired girl��s face, feeling the Shadow Power seeping from her body, as well as the energy like a vast starry sky still suppressed within Yumo��s body, Asar couldn��t help but swallow.


    In the past, due to her insufficient strength, she couldn��t even begin to fathom Yumo��s power. She only knew that the other had reached the Ninth level. Asar had no concrete idea of just how powerful Yumo was. But now, after reaching the Ninth level herself, with the terrifying insight and perception abilities of the Ninth level, she could finally glimpse the horrifying power within Yumo.


    This energy level? Are you serious?


    Asar��s heart couldn��t help but let out a bitter laugh. A drop of cold sweat involuntarily trickled down her forehead.


    One of the important reasons for the vast difference between the Ninth and Eighth level was the disparity in internal energy. According to the calculations of her world,


    Generally, a peak Eighth level powerhouse would have about 200,000 energy units. For reference, the seventh level usually had around 10,000 to 20,000...


    And for those at the Ninth level?


    Even at the early stages of the Ninth level, they would possess about 15 million energy units. This was why those at the Eighth level seemed so helpless before the Ninth.


    Among Ninth level beings, due to individual and race differences, the energy levels within their bodies would also vary.


    But most were around 20 million.


    Her powerful ancestor, the Radiant Emperor, had combat power rivaling the Saintess. Therefore, she, who had inherited his power, had about 30 million energy units within her body. The demon goddess who had been sealed by the goddess earlier also possessed energy of about 28 million units.


    Undoubtedly, even among the Ninth level powerhouses in the Origin Star universe, she and the demon goddess were already rare existences. However, even so, they couldn��t compare to the Abyssal Lord before her...


    This one, Even without releasing her full power, she actually had about 50 million energy units?!!


    Is this for real?!


    Heh,


    Hehe,


    -- I suppose... as expected of the Abyssal Lord who merged with the Judgment Temple... truly scary... �C

 Chapter 996: Surrender

    As expected of the Abyssal Lord who merged with the Judgment Temple... truly absurd...


    Asar couldn��t help but sigh inwardly with resignation.


    Then, Under Lady Yumo��s intense and puzzled gaze, this newly ascended Ninth level chosen one slowly raised both hands in a gesture of surrender. At the same time, the platinum divine aura rippling around Asar instantly retracted into her body, clearly a show of weakness.


    "I have no intention of fighting you, Lady Yumo."


    "Hmm?"


    Faced with Asar��s direct statement, Yumo was slightly taken aback, seemingly bewildered by the scene before her. After all, in the past, even a Seventh level apostle who had taken enhancement potions would fearlessly charge at her, swinging wildly. But now, after the chosen one had obtained the trial inheritance and reached the highest realm, she didn��t even attempt to fight? Instead, she was giving the French military salute?


    Is this really how a chosen one should act?


    "Are you... serious?" Yumo asked skeptically.


    "Of course... If we really fought, I wouldn��t be able to defeat you anyway."


    Asar scratched the back of her head somewhat embarrassedly.


    For a moment, the imposing Ninth level powerhouse from earlier seemed to have reverted to the timid Son of Destiny that Yumo was familiar with.


    "Besides, my goal wasn��t to fight you. I... just wanted to take back what originally belonged to me."


    "What belonged to you?"


    Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly, examining Asar with gravity and caution.


    "You mean, that inheritance?"


    "Yes."


    Asar nodded and said noncommittally:


    "Lady Yumo, you also know about the Guiding Saint... ennmm, in your usual terms, the Goddess, right? The Goddess prepared this trial and a great treasure in this world. This treasure is the trial inheritance. However, because the Goddess favored her daughter, she hid this trial inheritance inside Miss Mengxi. So, to retrieve the inheritance, I had no choice but to open her chest."


    As she spoke, Seemingly afraid Yumo would misunderstand, hurriedly waved her hands:


    "But you don��t need to worry! Although I extracted the trial inheritance from Senior Mengxi��s body, I didn��t harm her core! Her body��s paralysis and weakness are just due to the drug I administered earlier. She��ll recover after some time. As for the bloody hole in her chest, it looks scary, but it didn��t hit any vital spots. With her recovery ability, she��ll be back to normal soon."


    "I know," Yumo said calmly.


    Yumo neither agreed nor disagreed with Asar��s words.


    Because when treating Mengxi, Yumo had already sensed Mengxi��s physical condition with her Shadow Power. Indeed, as Asar said, it was just weakness of the soul and body.


    In fact, If it weren��t for this, Yumo probably wouldn��t be able to talk calmly with Asar right now.


    "Then what makes you say this inheritance originally belonged to you?"


    "Isn��t it obvious?"


    As she asked this, Asar placed her hand on her chest and said righteously:


    "How could normal inheritance acceptance be so quick? This trial inheritance was left by my ancestor, Lodgera Barolin. It��s precisely because I��m his descendant that the inheritance power recognized me, allowing me to merge with it so quickly and enter the Ninth level. The Goddess, in fact, very unfairly took possession of the inheritance that should have belonged to our family."


    "Is that so..."


    Vaguely, Yumo seemed to accept Asar��s words.


    Without a soul connection or blood tie, normal inheritance reception would take several hours or even days. It couldn��t be as quick as Asar��s.


    Moreover, That fun-loving goddess who threw her into this world as the final boss did seem like she would do such a despicable thing.


    "Then, after taking the inheritance like this, aren��t you afraid the Goddess will come after you later?"


    "That won��t happen. After all, officially, this trial inheritance was for both chosen ones to compete for. My obtaining it only means I won the competition between the chosen ones. There are quite a few observers of this trial, and now that it��s a fait accompli, the Goddess probably won��t trouble me for the sake of her reputation."


    "So what about now?"


    "Now? Didn��t I say it already? My goal was to complete the trial. Now that I��ve obtained the inheritance and completed the trial, naturally, there��s no need to be enemies with you all."


    As she spoke, A guilty look flashed in Asar��s eyes, and then she very respectfully bowed her head to Yumo: Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��m sorry, Lady Yumo. To obtain the inheritance, I deceived you all during this time... and hurt quite a few of your people, betraying your trust. I��m truly, very sorry. But please believe me, this was my only option. Also, that star-eyed girl just now was one of yours, right? I didn��t mean to hurt her either! She... she attacked me first, and I was forced to counterattack..."


    "But regardless, I��ve completed the trial now. At present, I really have no hostility, nor any intention to fight you! Please believe me!!"


    Feeling the terrifying Shadow Power pressure still emanating from Yumo, Asar spoke with evident tension.


    It seemed, she didn��t want to conflict with Yumo.


    After taking in Asar��s series of reactions, Yumo narrowed her eyes thoughtfully.


    Strictly speaking, Although the other party had injured Mengxi and sent Yue flying, perhaps it was indeed as Asar said - she hadn��t really harmed those two. While Yumo felt annoyed about being deceived, essentially... as the final boss who had been nurturing Asar, she didn��t have much to complain about...


    Most importantly,


    This girl... was now very strong...


    Sensing the divine power surging within Asar, Yumo couldn��t help but retract her externally released Shadow Power.


    Looking at the big picture, going to war with a Ninth level being was not a wise decision. Given the power of Ninth level existences, if conflict truly erupted, the entire world would be in danger of destruction. There were too many people Yumo cared about in this world; fighting was definitely not a wise move; it could even be said to be the worst option.


    Although in the past, whoever dared to bully her children, Yumo would definitely seek justice and teach them a lesson.


    But now? Yumo��s rationality was constantly warning her about the severe consequences of taking action.


    Sigh,


    If they could avoid fighting, it would be best not to fight. After all, this Son of Destiny hadn��t really done anything intolerable.


    If She really intended to let it go at this point.


    After a moment of inner struggle, under Asar��s anxious gaze, Yumo let out a long sigh.


    "I understand."


    As soon as she spoke, the crimson light in Yumo��s eyes gradually faded, and the swarm of bloody butterflies that had been agitated by the energy fluctuations also calmed down. A few even perched gracefully on Yumo��s shoulders.


    Seeing this, Asar immediately showed an excited look, bowing repeatedly in gratitude:


    "Thank you for your understanding, Lady Yumo!!"


    After a series of bows, Asar dispersed her protective divine power and jogged a few steps to stand before Yumo:


    "Oh, Lady Yumo, thank you for your magnanimity, and also for sparing my life years ago. This is a token of my appreciation, please accept it."


    "A token?"


    "Here!"


    As she spoke, Asar extended both hands, and a stream of platinum energy gathered in her palms, quickly condensing and compressing into several golden pearls.


    Holding the pearls out to Yumo with both hands, Asar once again displayed that harmless smile:


    "These are crystalline stones I created with my primordial divine power. They can greatly enhance the soul power of those who adapt to them, and can also be used to craft epic-grade weapons... Although for you, these things are still too insignificant, it��s the best gift I can offer! Please, Lady Yumo, accept them! And after this, let��s... let��s coexist peacefully!"


    Yumo: "��"

 Chapter 997: The Worst-Case Scenario

    Meanwhile, Xiao was quickly moving through the mountains with the weakened Mengxi, trying to get as far away as possible from Yumo��s location. Undoubtedly, Xiao was deeply concerned about Yumo��s current situation, but his rationality wasn��t overwhelmed by worry.


    Xiao knew clearly, With Asar now at the Ninth level, he couldn��t possibly threaten her with his own strength.


    To avoid being controlled as pawns by Asar, taking Mengxi away from the battlefield was undoubtedly the best choice. This way, even if Yumo chose to fight Asar later, she wouldn��t be at too much of a disadvantage.


    But, No matter what, Thinking about Asar��s recent actions, a deep sense of self-reproach flashed in Xiao��s eyes.


    Damn it, How could I not have anticipated it was her?! She really could endure... Was that previous cowardly behavior all an act?


    Her abilities and personality have changed too drastically... It��s not normal.


    Could it be that she recovered her past memories?


    As he pondered, Xiao��s perceptive magic spread throughout Mengxi��s body. Soon, the Black Rose Duke furrowed his brow. He sensed a familiar aura from Mengxi.


    "The Holy Body Erosion Virus?"


    Now Xiao was certain that the main reason Mengxi couldn��t move was this ��Holy Body Erosion Virus��. This was a virus developed by Sky City with funding from the Black Rose family, targeted at people from the Church. As expected, once this virus entered the host��s body, it would quickly spread through the flow of holy magic, producing a strong paralytic effect. Xiao had originally hoped to rely on this virus to instantly paralyze the entire Church Nation��s fighting force.


    But due to technological bottlenecks, the virus was never successfully developed.


    At least, That��s what Xiao had thought.


    But from the current situation, it seemed the Holy Body Erosion Virus had already been developed, and Asar had just deliberately kept it from him.


    "To be able to keep this from me, that Asar... It seems she had already discovered the insider I planted in Sky City."


    For a moment, although reluctant to admit it, Xiao couldn��t help but admire Asar��s abilities. After all, being able to deceive him for so long was no small feat.


    Nevermind, Dwelling on these issues now wouldn��t help. The key question was... What did Asar intend to do next?!


    Thinking this, Xiao vigilantly watched the communication magic stone on his wrist while quickly retreating with Mengxi.


    Before parting with Yumo, Xiao had given her another communication bracelet for exchanging crucial information. Now, Xiao was using this bracelet to listen to the conversation between Asar and Yumo.


    When he heard Asar voluntarily surrender, claiming she didn��t want to continue fighting,


    Honestly, Xiao felt somewhat relieved.


    In his view, if Asar only wanted to obtain the Ninth level inheritance and didn��t have an obsession with annihilating the Abyssal Demons like Xue Tianao, perhaps things could be resolved smoothly.


    In any case, Xiao didn��t want a real conflict to occur.


    After all, If a conflict really happened, the worst-case scenario he feared in his heart might immediately unfold.


    However, Xiao��s hopeful thoughts were immediately shattered.


    -- "No, she��s... she��s ly... lying." --


    ?!!


    Hm?!


    This voice is?


    "Miss Mengxi?!"


    Instantly pulling his consciousness back from his thoughts, Xiao looked with surprise at the silver-haired girl in his arms. At this moment, Mengxi had opened her eyes, and her body, which had been as motionless as a doll just moments ago, was now slightly trembling.


    She had she already adapted to the virus��s erosion? How did she recover so quickly?!


    No, that��s not the point.


    "Miss Mengxi, you say Asar is lying? What do you mean?"


    After catching her breath and barely suppressing the virus��s erosion to regain partial control of her body, Mengxi turned her gaze gravely towards the wilderness where her Yumo was.


    "She says she completed the trial? Mother��s trial... The trial given by the Goddess isn��t just about reaching the Ninth level. The trial has three main tasks: ending the Abyssal Demon crisis, reaching the Ninth level, and most importantly... obtaining the Judgment Temple."


    "The Judgment Temple? What��s that?"


    "That... that is Sister Yumo��s true form. Asar... she has no intention of ending this at all!"


    "All those things Asar just said, Those flowery words. They were just to buy more time, to digest the memories from the inheritance, and to make Yumo let her guard down!"


    Taking a deep breath,


    Mengxi shouted with all her might into Xiao��s communication bracelet:


    -- "Sister!! Don��t believe what she says!!!!" �C


    ��


    Meanwhile, On the wilderness, looking at the golden pearls Asar was offering, Yumo furrowed her brow.


    Actually, Even without Mengxi��s warning, Yumo had sensed something unusual.


    The recent conversation with Asar reminded her of the agreement she made with the Goddess hundreds of years ago, before coming to this world.


    "Is the trial completed just by reaching the Ninth level?"


    "Hm?"


    Yumo��s question caught Asar off guard. She tilted her head, feigning confusion:


    "Yes, is something wrong?"


    "In the trial tasks the Goddess gave to you chosen ones, the most important part... should be destroying the Demon Temple, right?"


    As she spoke, Yumo��s expression instantly turned cold, and the Shadow Power that had been dormant in her body for a while suddenly surged violently.


    Hearing this, Asar��s expression gradually changed.


    The friendly smile from earlier slowly faded, replaced by a look of regret and helplessness.


    "The chosen one��s task, huh? It seems Senior Mengxi told you even these task details? What a pity..."


    Before she finished speaking, Asar��s eyes suddenly narrowed, the cross symbol in her pupils abruptly taking on a dazzling platinum glow.


    "You were a bit slow to react."


    -- Eight Star Secret Technique - Dance of Chaotic Blades! --


    The next instant, The golden orb in Asar��s hand suddenly expanded and distorted under Yumo��s startled gaze! It transformed into a giant platinum flower. Though it was a flower, each of its petals was made of serrated blades! Once enveloped by this flower, one would be instantly shredded to pieces by the blades.


    This suddenly expanding attack rapidly grew larger in Yumo��s eyes.


    However, The current Yumo was no longer the combat novice from six years ago. After being drilled by Momo in her consciousness space for a while, Yumo was no longer caught off guard by sneak attacks. Moreover, Asar��s attack was somewhat within Yumo��s expectations. Although Yumo had been trying her best to avoid this situation, when faced with an unavoidable battle,


    She would never sit idly by.


    "Hmph..."


    After a cold snort, crimson Shadow Power suddenly burst from beneath Yumo��s bare feet, turning into a powerful propulsive force! Just as the ��man-eating flower�� was about to devour her, it swiftly carried Yumo into the sky.


    Considering the powerful combat ability of Ninth level beings, to minimize damage to the continent, Yumo��s first thought after dodging the attack was to drag the battlefield as high into the sky as possible.


    On the other side, After her attack failed, Asar didn��t show any signs of anger. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, with a look that said ��as expected��, she gazed meaningfully at the black-haired girl rapidly ascending, trying to lure her into an aerial battle.


    Going up,


    Creating distance, trying to minimize the battle��s impact on the continent?


    As expected, Lady Yumo, you still care deeply about this world.


    If that��s the case,


    -- "I... shouldn��t be able to lose." �C

 Chapter 998: Advantages

    The main reason Asar was able to hide her true intentions and operate covertly within the Black Rose family, a nest of master actors, was her cowardly and fearful personality.


    This personality made it difficult for the Black Rose family members to be too wary of her. More importantly, this cowardly personality wasn��t something Asar had to fake. Before her past life��s memories awakened, this was genuinely her personality; she wasn��t pretending.


    After her memories returned, Asar only needed to follow her past feelings to portray the weak and timid personality. Moreover, sometimes enemies can be the best teachers.


    The excellent acting skills of the Black Rose family members also benefited Asar greatly, gradually transforming her into an Oscar-worthy actress.


    Because of this, In her communication with Yumo, she was able to briefly fool her and buy more time to digest the inherited knowledge. Among Asar��s words, the claim that she didn��t intend to continue targeting Yumo was undoubtedly the biggest lie.


    Targeting Yumo and defeating the Demon Temple,


    This wasn��t just a trial task, but a mission Asar had to complete.


    When she told Yumo earlier that as long as she reached the Ninth level, the Goddess couldn��t do anything to her, that was also a lie.


    The Goddess, or the Guiding Saintess, is one of the three agents managing countless worlds after the Creator��s departure. For such an existence, dealing with a newly ascended Ninth level being like herself would be a trivial matter.


    Even with her Ninth level power, Asar wasn��t foolish enough to think she could oppose the Guiding Saintess.


    To ensure she could return to her family with her Ninth level power, she had to complete the trial��s final task �C obtaining the Judgment Temple.


    The Judgment Temple, It was the exclusive divine artifact of the Judgment Saintess, one of the Creator��s three agents. Since being contaminated by Abyssal Demon power thousands of years ago, it had remained on the Ancita continent.


    After the great battle three thousand years ago,


    Due to the special closed nature of the trial space, beings above the Eighth level couldn��t enter. Thus, even the Guiding Saintess couldn��t bring her true form to the Ancita continent. Unable to enter meant unable to erase the Abyssal Demon power and successfully retrieve the Judgment Temple. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If She could complete the trial, purify the Judgment Temple and bring it out of the trial space, she would become a hero of countless worlds, an object of worship and admiration for countless people, rather than a thief who stole an inheritance.


    At that time, even the Guiding Saintess wouldn��t be able to easily move against her.


    Therefore, Asar had no choice. She had to complete the trial��s final task �C obtaining the Judgment Temple.


    To get the Judgment Temple, She must erase the consciousness of the Abyssal Lord residing in it...


    -- I��m sorry, Lady Yumo. Although you��re quite nice for an Abyssal Lord, I have no other choice --


    Thinking this, Asar couldn��t help but gaze at the black silhouette flying towards the sky with complex emotions.


    Under normal circumstances, Let alone this small trial space, there were few in the countless worlds under the Guiding Saintess��s management who would dare to challenge such a powerful Abyssal Lord.


    At first, Asar was undoubtedly extremely anxious.


    However, After careful consideration, Asar calmed her restless heart.


    That��s right, need to be so nervous. Indeed, the other party is strong, but... I can��t possibly lose. Because, Compared to you, Lady Yumo, I have four huge advantages.


    First,


    I have no emotional attachment to the people of this world. But you, Lady Yumo, are different. You care about... too many people.


    With a wicked smile, Asar slowly raised her hand. Divine power began to concentrate at her fingertips. Although the divine power Asar gathered wasn��t much compared to the endless divine power permeating the world, even so... as this power gathered, the surrounding space began to distort. With just a casual lift, Asar had concentrated enough power to obliterate several peak Eighth level powerhouses.


    Asar��s every move was under Yumo��s watch. Yumo wasn��t surprised by Asar gathering such powerful attack. If she couldn��t manage this much, she wouldn��t be worthy of the Ninth level title.


    However, What exceeded Lady Yumo��s expectations was, After gathering her power, Asar didn��t aim it at the rapidly ascending Yumo, but at the nearby Holy City of Vinati.


    At this moment, Yumo instantly guessed Asar��s intention.


    "?_?!!!"


    "What you want to do?! WAIT!!"


    Yumo hurriedly tried to stop her. But unfortunately, just as she spoke, the world-destroying platinum energy, like a ferocious beast breaking free from a bloody prison, surged towards the Holy City of Vinati with an all-annihilating momentum! Faced with this unprecedented powerful attack, the defensive barrier around the Holy City was as good as nonexistent, instantly pierced through like paper.


    The supposedly impregnable city walls, the surrounding buildings, and even a large number of Church Nation soldiers were vaporized by the heat wave of the impact before even coming into contact with this power.


    In the face of this absolute power, any defensive measures were meaningless.


    Without a doubt, when the golden divine light hit the city, the entire Vinati would become history.


    In the city, feeling the approaching pressure of death from outside, even those who could remain conscious couldn��t help but show expressions of utter despair, including the Black Rose family members. Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi, who were cleaning up the aftermath, as well as the sisters Limo and Liyu, all showed looks of despair after sensing the incomparable power in that golden light.


    Just as the girls closed their eyes in fear, a black silhouette suddenly plunged down from the sky! Surrounded by crimson light, it flashed to the front of Vinati at an unimaginable speed, forcibly blocking the overwhelming energy beam with both hands.


    The black silhouette was, of course Yumo.


    Seeing her children��s lives threatened, Yumo no longer cared about luring Asar away. She directly turned back and rushed in front of the platinum laser, shielding the children from this strike.


    Yumo knew clearly that although Asar hadn��t used too much power, if this attack were to explode, its power would be enough to erase the entire Church Nation from the map. To prevent the explosion of this out-of-control energy, countless bloody butterflies swarmed up, frantically devouring the divine power.


    At the same time, dense Shadow Power flowed through Yumo��s hands, exerting a powerful upward force on the divine laser.


    While consuming the laser, she forcibly changed its trajectory, violently throwing it up into the sky!


    BOOM!!!


    With the blooming of a golden sun high in the sky, the people in Vinati successfully escaped death��s door. Yumo herself also let out a small sigh of relief.


    But the next moment,


    Yumo tensed up again, suddenly raising her head and glaring at Asar with angry eyes:


    "You?! How can you be so shampless?!!"


    Faced with Yumo��s icy glare, Asar innocently waved her hand.


    As long as she could win, the means were irrelevant.


    This was the most important lesson she had learned from the Black Rose family over these years.


    Casting a cold glance at the black-haired girl, Asar smiled playfully.


    As expected, She came back to save people.


    Although she blocked the attack, but... I also exposed quite a few openings~


    "Snap!"


    As Asar snapped her fingers, a short-haired girl completely enveloped in dense Shadow Power suddenly appeared behind Yumo without warning! Because Yumo��s attention was entirely focused on neutralizing Asar��s attack, she didn��t sense the approaching hostile presence at all.


    When Yumo realized the danger and hurriedly turned around, it was too late to make any defense.


    "Ah.. This will hurt..."


    The next instant, the demon goddess��s palm, filled with killing intent, violently struck Yumo��s abdomen!


    This Is my second advantage.


    -- "You are fighting alone... while I? I have companions." �C

 Chapter 999: Difficult

    Sensing the powerful aura behind her, Yumo��s face instantly changed. She hurriedly turned around, trying to resist the little girl��s attack.


    Unfortunately, Because her attention was largely focused on protecting her children, Yumo hadn��t noticed Eos��s approach at all. The hastily constructed defense couldn��t withstand an Abyssal Lord��s attack.


    With a crisp sound, the rushing bloody butterflies were easily swatted away by Eos, who then mercilessly struck Yumo��s abdomen with her palm.


    At this moment, Eos no longer had the gentleness and innocence from their earlier intimate interactions.


    Her entire being was filled with a bone-chilling killing intent. Agitated, cold, pale Shadow Power poured out of Eos like a broken dam, directly engulfing Yumo��s aura field.


    More importantly, The little girl��s eyes looking at Yumo no longer held the trust and attachment from before, but had become hollow. Within that hollowness was a chilling coldness.


    When the attack successfully hit Yumo��s abdomen, a cruel, ferocious smile split across Eos��s beautiful face.


    -- "Void Break." --


    The next instant, Pale Shadow Power rapidly gathered in Eos��s palm, quickly forming a huge pale magic array centered on her hand.


    Guided by the array, Shadow Power from heaven and earth swiftly gathered, compressed... and finally exploded mercilessly!


    BOOM!!!


    With an earth-shattering roar, the gathered power violently blasted into Yumo��s body through Eos��s palm.


    The shockwave��s aftermath directly left a crater several thousand meters in radius on the ground, and the expanding blast wave turned everything within thousands of meters to dust.


    Given that the partially dispersed aftershock had such destructive power, one can imagine how intense the attack Yumo suffered was.


    Hit by this attack that could shatter dozens of Eighth level, Yumo instantly felt a tearing pain in her abdomen, and a trickle of blood involuntarily spilled from her mouth.


    Her entire body was blasted skyward.


    "Cough, cough..."


    After coughing up several mouthfuls of blood, Yumo hurriedly pressed her hand against her abdomen. Bloody butterflies continuously gathered, healing the wound on her abdomen while repairing her damaged dress. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Yumo couldn��t help but look at the little girl below with eyes full of helpless sadness.


    A rare companion, And such a pure Abyssal Lord.


    Now forced to clash with her due to orders, it truly made Yumo��s heart ache.


    After shaking her head, The black-haired girl��s gaze locked onto the Son of Destiny on the other side. At this moment, she saw several pale glowing patterns floating on Asar��s right arm.


    Identical to Tania��s contract emblem from before.


    Of course, The difference was that Tania��s emblem was merely a self-deceptive decoration, while the emblem on Asar��s arm truly had binding power over the demon goddess.


    "As I thought, Tania wasn��t the real contractor. You��re the one who made the contract with Eos..."


    "Isn��t that obvious?"


    Asar replied with a light chuckle:


    "Actually, I should thank Miss Tania too. If it weren��t for her hard work, openly attracting your attention and providing cover for me, I wouldn��t have been able to develop in secret. Well, hehe, now doesn��t seem to be the time to discuss this."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Asar��s eyes instantly became sharp as a blade. Surrounded by platinum light, she transformed into a white meteor shooting towards the sky, rushing at Yumo like lightning.


    Clearly, Asar knew that Eos��s strike had successfully inflicted considerable damage on Yumo, and she didn��t want to let Yumo recover from her injuries so easily.


    As she rapidly chanted incantations, the ground began to tremble, the terrifying shockwaves even spreading across the entire Church Nation��s territory.


    The earth started to crack, and a bottomless chasm suddenly appeared on the wilderness.


    Golden light flickered from the depths of the ravine.


    The next moment, A scythe emanating an divine ancient aura, enveloped in platinum light, rose from the bottom of the chasm.


    With a flash of golden light, The scythe instantly vanished from its original spot and appeared without warning in Asar��s hand.


    After obtaining the inheritance, Asar not only gained the absurdly powerful strength of a Ninth level expert but also acquired all the treasures her ancestor had left in this world.


    This included this divine battle scythe named ��Remnant Sky Radiance��, buried deep within the continent.


    Obtaining her exclusive weapon further boosted her aura, increasing the pressure on Yumo to an unprecedented level.


    Can��t let her get close!


    The moment she reached this conclusion, Yumo quickly raised her hand, compressing and gathering crimson Shadow Power in her palm.


    Then, Countless fist-sized Origin Blood Crimson Bullets were released from Yumo��s palm and the blood butterflies, pouring towards Asar like a torrential storm!


    Faced with this attack, Asar swung her scythe with lightning speed, directly slicing most of the crimson energy bullets into pieces. The remaining bullets missed their target due to Asar��s phantom-like movements, crashing into the ground instead.


    In the blink of an eye, Asar had broken through Yumo��s barrage attack head-on.


    "Don��t think this can stop me!"


    To this, Yumo didn��t respond verbally. While keeping her eyes fixed on the approaching Asar, she carefully clenched her right fist. When Asar rushed to her front, the black-haired girl��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Now!!


    The next instant, Under Yumo��s mental command, those Origin Blood Crimson Bullets that Asar had just dodged suddenly halted in mid-air, then rapidly launched a fierce assault on Asar from behind!


    Yumo��s goal was simple: to catch Asar off guard and inflict heavy damage after she thought she had dodged all the attacks!


    However,


    "Lady Yumo, aren��t you underestimating me a bit too much?"


    After a deep, resigned sigh, the white-haired girl who was swinging her scythe towards Yumo suddenly twisted her body and disappeared from Yumo��s sight.


    ?!!


    "Eh?"


    Seeing this, Yumo was taken aback, the smile that had just appeared on her pretty face instantly freezing.


    The next moment, The crimson energy bullets Yumo had recalled, having lost their intended target in Asar, headed straight for Yumo instead. At the same time, Asar flashed behind Yumo, swinging her cruel scythe at her unprotected back. Violent platinum lightning gathered, forming a roaring tiger, launching a combined attack on Yumo along with the Origin Blood Crimson Bullets.


    A earth-shaking boom resounded through the clouds, and a huge golden fireball exploded in the sky, rapidly expanding at a soul-crushing speed, completely obscuring the entire sky above the Holy City of Vinati.


    When the golden energy dissipated, Yumo��s clothes were in tatters, and she was panting heavily. More importantly, large areas of burns had appeared on her delicate body exposed to the air. Clearly, to prevent the explosion from affecting the nearby Vinati, Yumo had no choice but to absorb all of Asar��s attacks with her body.


    As she was injured, Yumo��s emotions continued to plummet, and she couldn��t help but stare coldly at Asar��s face.


    "You shameless bastard..."


    Falling for Asar��s trap undoubtedly made her feel very angry.


    On the other side, Compared to the annoyed Yumo, Asar��s smile grew even brighter.


    As expected of Lady Yumo, very good at fighting.


    Well, it��s understandable. Throughout the trial space, she��s always been in an unrivaled state, with no one worthy of her serious attention. Even though she��s learned many combat techniques over the years, she still lacks experience fighting against Ninth level opponents and can��t grasp the rhythm of battles between Ninth level powerhouses at all.


    However I��m different.


    I, who inherited the Radiant Emperor��s legacy, not only have power and treasures, but also one crucial asset!! That is experience!! Countless battle experiences! After all, when the great Radiant Emperor was alive, he had plenty of encounters with Ninth level powerhouses!


    "I have rich experience, while you? You��re just a novice."


    This Is my third major advantage!


    Thinking this, the fire of confidence in Asar��s platinum eyes began to burn more vigorously. Feelings of wariness and fear gradually left her mind, and she even became excited by the battle.


    Hehe, Lady Yumo, although your stats are impressive, You��re not that hard to deal with.


    I haven��t even used my trump cards, and I can already suppress you.


    With a wicked smile, Asar, wielding her scythe, once again charged towards the black-haired girl with overwhelming momentum! At the same time, Eos, following Asar��s orders, leaped above Yumo, launching an attack from above! Clearly, Asar wanted to continue confining the battlefield to low altitudes, or even near-ground areas.


    This way, she could better restrict Yumo��s power.


    Of course Yumo herself was well aware of this. Therefore, sensing Eos��s attack from above, she bit her lip with extreme displeasure and gravity.


    "This... has really become a bit annoying..."


    Should I use my Authority power to counterattack directly?


    But their attacks aren��t fatal enough. Even if I reverse them, it would only cause some damage, not enough to turn the tide. If I can��t decide the battle in one strike with my Authority power, it would only make her wary of my ability, and then... it would turn into a war of attrition... This world can��t withstand that...


    Ah, Two against one? It��s a bit tricky.


    At this moment, Lady Yumo, for the first time, truly understood the meaning of the word Difficult.

 Chapter 1000: A Substitute?

    1/5


    Lady Yumo...


    After observing the events unfolding on the distant battlefield through his magic, Xiao anxiously clenched his fists. His nails dug deep into his flesh, blood dripping onto the snow, blooming into vivid red flowers.


    At this moment, In the magical projection, Yumo was completely on the defensive. Under the joint attack of Asar and Eos, the black-haired girl was retreating step by step, almost constantly taking hits passively.


    Although there was no verbal communication between Eos and Asar, through their contract connection, Asar could easily control Eos��s actions with her mind, making their coordination reach a terrifying level of synchronization.


    Faced with such formidable teamwork, Yumo, with her vast inexperience, had almost every attack seen through and neutralized, quickly suffering fierce counterattacks.


    More importantly. To restrict Yumo��s power, Asar and Eos forcibly kept the battlefield near the ground. Concerned about causing irreversible damage to the earth and to avoid harming her children still in Vinati, Yumo��s movements were hesitant. Not only did she not dare to launch attacks at full force, but she also had to release Shadow Power to protect the Holy City of Vinati and the surrounding areas of the battlefield, even having to endure the attacks released by her two enemies.


    If Yumo hadn��t been exerting all her effort to control it, the aftershocks of three Ninth level powerhouses fighting would have been enough to annihilate everything within ten thousand miles. Xiao wouldn��t even have had the chance to observe.


    However, the cost of this was obvious: Yumo��s energy was rapidly depleting, and the battle situation was becoming increasingly passive for her.


    Damn it!


    To threaten Lady Yumo in such a way!


    Staring intently at the chosen one in the projection, the killing intent in Xiao��s heart had swelled to an unprecedented degree.


    To attack the surroundings so recklessly, forcing Lady Yumo to expose weaknesses while putting out fires?! Then seizing the opportunity to launch fierce attacks?! How despicable!


    But, Doing this, aren��t they afraid of hurting Mengxi?! Didn��t she say she didn��t want to offend the Goddess?


    Hm? Could it be that Asar is so confident that Lady Yumo will definitely use her body to absorb the attacks, that she dares to be so reckless?


    Damn it!


    Although he wanted to help Yumo, knowing his limited strength, restrained the urge to rush to the battlefield. After all, even if he went now, he would only be a burden to Yumo. The only thing Xiao could do now was to quickly take Mengxi away, guide the Black Rose family to retreat, and do his utmost not to drag them down.


    However, As expected of the Black Rose dukes, even in this moment when his heart was anxious and restless with worry, Xiao still noticed something unusual.


    ? ? Hm? Wait?


    Staring at the black-haired girl in the projection, Xiao furrowed his brow.


    "Wait? This, this is?!"


    ��.


    Meanwhile, On the wilderness,


    With the surge of pale Shadow Power, five huge mirrors floating in the air summoned by Eos suddenly revealed five ferocious beasts, each with a different form and hideous appearance. These beasts roared and burst through the mirror surfaces in physical form, launching wave after wave of frenzied attacks at the black-haired girl in mid-air.


    World-destroying light exploded in the sky wave after wave. Claw attacks and bites that could easily swat away mountains and tear the earth apart poured down frantically.


    Already overwhelmed by fighting two opponents, now with five more monsters joining the assault, Yumo seemed even more powerless. She was directly beaten until her entire body was bathed in blood.


    Since her birth, Yumo seemed to have never suffered such severe injuries.


    "AWOOOOO!!!!"


    With a thunderous roar, a giant snake-like monster with two pairs of demon horns and a body covered in pitch-black scales suddenly opened its abyssal maw, lunging at Yumo with world-devouring momentum. Although Yumo tried to evade, she seemed a bit dazed from the beating and failed to dodge the giant snake beast��s attack. Her right arm was directly caught in its jaws.


    CRACK!!


    After a bout of tearing, Yumo��s arm, already barely hanging on, was violently ripped off by the giant snake.


    In an instant, blood rained down from the sky.


    The girl��s arm was swallowed by the giant snake beast, while Yumo��s body was flung towards the ground due to the enormous pulling force.


    Of course, On the ground, Asar was already waiting with her giant scythe in hand.


    Facing the falling black-haired girl, Asar��s cold eyes suddenly narrowed, and she raised her scythe, enveloped in platinum divine power, high above her head. In such a situation, Yumo naturally couldn��t sit idly by. Countless blood butterflies, carrying an all-devouring momentum, swarmed towards Asar from all directions.


    Unfortunately, These terrifying blood butterflies, capable of instantly devouring a peak Eighth level powerhouse, hadn��t even approached Asar��s body before they were sliced to pieces in a flurry of blade flashes, disintegrating into a shower of blood-colored light particles.


    "What, what is this?!"


    At this moment, Yumo was surprised to discover that behind Asar, a huge energy phantom constructed of divine power had appeared, with five faces and eight arms, resembling a ghostly grim ripper. Each arm of the phantom held a terrifying blood-moon scythe. It was the rapid swinging of these eight arms that had easily shattered the blood butterflies�� encirclement.


    "This thing? It��s ��Protective Asura��, a divine technique inherited from my ancestor that combines offense and defense."


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    The eight-armed Asura swung its blood scythes at Yumo with overwhelming force and killing intent.


    In an instant, The protective energy around Yumo shattered completely.


    Having lost her last defense, Yumo was unable to resist Asar��s next attack. As Asar��s arms moved, the divine weapon suddenly slashed towards Yumo, directly piercing through her abdomen. At the same time, Asar��s other hand violently penetrated Yumo��s chest. In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, not only staining the ground red but also dyeing half of Asar��s face crimson.


    Yumo��s blood possessed strong corrosive; ordinary people would lose their sanity and turn into Abyssal Demons upon contact.


    But for Asar, who possessed powerful divine power, this level of corrosion was negligible.


    She even seemed to enjoy the fruits of her victory, using her tongue to lick the blood that had flowed to the corner of her mouth.


    "What��s wrong, Lady Yumo? Is this all you��ve got?"


    Asar said with some disappointment.


    However, Yumo didn��t respond to her. Instead, she lowered her head and began to tremble all over.


    Seeing the black-haired girl��s reaction, Asar clicked her tongue disdainfully:


    "Tch... Are you scared? Sigh, in the end, just a powerless figurehead? It seems I really overestimated you... Hm?!!?!"


    However, before Asar could finish her thoughts, this Child of Destiny suddenly realized that her judgment might have been wrong.


    Yumo wasn��t trembling from pain or fear.


    She was trembling... from excitement?


    The reason Asar came to this conclusion was simple. When the black-haired girl trembled and raised her head, what met Asar��s eyes wasn��t a face streaming with tears and cowering in fear, but a stunningly beautiful visage wearing an excited, ferocious smile, full of morbid emotions?!!


    No!


    This isn��t right!! Something��s off!


    Drawing on her inherited battle experience, Asar immediately recognized the abnormality in Yumo��s expression. This was definitely not the expression of someone who had been beaten to a pulp; this was clearly the expression of someone enjoying the battle?!


    Enjoying being beaten?!


    What the hell?!


    More importantly, her gaze clearly showed she was plotting something!


    Realizing something was amiss, Asar hurriedly tried to distance herself from Yumo. However, she was shocked to find that the hole she had pierced in Yumo��s chest had already healed.


    As a result, her arm was firmly trapped within the other��s flesh, making it difficult to pull out immediately.


    "Wh-what?! This... this regeneration speed?!"


    But before Asar could recover from her shock, Yumo��s remaining left arm suddenly shot up, tightly gripping Asar��s neck.


    "Cough cough!!"


    Asar��s left hand quickly let go of the scythe and grabbed Yumo��s hand, trying to break free. Unfortunately, the other��s unexpectedly powerful strength left Asar unable to move.


    No matter how hard she tried, it was useless.


    What��s going on?! S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Yumo��s strength?! How did it suddenly increase so much?!


    Staring at Asar��s changing expression, the black-haired girl��s smile grew even brighter. Combined with her blood-covered face, it looked extremely eerie and chilling.


    "Hehe, Gotcha!..."


    As the words fell, when "Yumo" opened her eyes again, her blood-red eyes suddenly turned into an strange rainbow color.


    Her aura underwent a complete transformation.


    "W�� What��s going on?!"


    This unexpected situation undoubtedly made Asar feel a bit panicked.


    However, before Asar could react, She was forcibly dragged towards the sky by an irresistible force.

 Chapter 1001: A Joyful Smile

    2/5


    Asar��s neck gripped tightly and was dragged by Yumo, shooting towards the sky in a streak of blood-red light.


    Watching Vinati rapidly shrink in her view, Asar��s eyes flashed with bewilderment.


    She, Is she trying to take me as far away from the continent as possible?! To prevent me from using things on the continent to restrict her actions?!


    It won��t be that easy to get your way!


    "Eos! Attack!!"


    As pale light flickered on Asar��s arm, Eos turned her cold gaze towards the Holy City of Vinati. Power capable of easily erasing dozens of holy cities rapidly gathered at Eos��s fingertips.


    Asar��s plan was simple,


    To have Eos directly attack the holy city! To save her children inside, Yumo would surely turn back to rescue them, just like before. This way, Yumo��s plan to move away from the continent would be thwarted.


    However, Asar might not have realized that this time, the situation was already drastically different from before.


    Just as Eos was gathering power, the snake-like beast lurking behind her suddenly let out a painful groan, its abdomen abruptly twisting and deforming.


    "Hm?"


    The beast��s strange sound undoubtedly caused Eos some confusion. When she turned around, an unexpected scene unfolded before her eyes.


    With an eerie sound of flesh tearing, a huge gash suddenly ripped open in the beast��s abdomen from the inside out. A severed arm, enveloped in crimson light, burst out from the torn belly, catching Eos off guard as it lunged for her neck.


    It was Yumo��s arm that had been torn off earlier.


    Though just a severed limb, it unleashed extraordinary power in an instant, gripping Eos��s neck. Before she could bombard Vinati, she was dragged up into the sky.


    Not just dragged into the sky,


    Under Yumo��s power, Asar and Eos were pulled from above Vinati, in just a few seconds, at extreme speed, tearing through the sky and dragged to the Dead Sea realm outside the continent.


    Glancing at the endless, deathly silent sea below, Asar��s eyes inevitably filled with anxiety.


    After all, Once pulled to such a desolate area far from the continent, her first major advantage would be severely weakened.


    Lady Yumo, Was she passively enduring attacks just to find an opportunity to drag me and Eos away from the continent?!


    She can really endure!


    But now wasn��t the time to dwell on these thoughts,


    The key was to break free from this one��s restraint first!


    "Return!!"


    With a mental call,


    The divine weapon Remnant Sky Radiance, left behind in Vinati, pierced through space at Asar��s summons, once again grasped in her hand.


    Since brute force couldn��t break free from this one��s grip, I will just cut off my arm directly!


    Thinking this, Asar raised the scythe high, platinum divine power continuously gathering on the blade, causing it to emit an eerie, ghostly wail due to the powerful energy accumulation. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This scythe strike would surely sever Yumo��s arm.


    However, Asar quickly encountered another serious problem: the current Yumo had no intention of giving her a chance to strike.


    The next instant, A formidable force capable of crushing all living things suddenly burst forth from the black-haired girl��s slender fingers!


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Asar��s neck bones were directly crushed to pieces by Yumo��s grip.


    But it didn��t end there, Crimson Shadow Power rapidly gathered in Yumo��s left palm.


    Then, a point-blank Shadow Annihilation blast mercilessly vaporized Asar��s entire head, blasting a trench in the Dead Sea realm below.


    Of course, as a being in level 9, Asar wouldn��t die so easily. Having reached the Ninth level, her body had completely transcended the realm of ordinary creatures. Not only was her lifespan unlimited, but as long as her vital areas weren��t destroyed, she could regenerate infinitely, even if her head was blown off.


    With an eerie sound of flesh and bones growing, Asar quickly regenerated her head.


    However, When Asar opened her eyes again, the scene before her left her somewhat bewildered. The black-haired girl had already voluntarily released her restraint, leaving Asar floating in mid-air. Below her was still the Dead Sea emitting strange black mist, but around her floated eight majestic, towering pillars constructed of crimson energy.


    With these eight pillars as supports, a huge crimson barrier domain had been constructed between heaven and earth.


    Clearly, She, Eos, and Yumo were all enclosed within this barrier.


    Sensing the massive amount of Shadow Power in the barrier walls, Asar couldn��t help but furrow her brow, a grave look appearing in her cross-shaped pupils for the first time.


    "What is this?"


    Though it was a self-mutter, Asar quickly received an answer.


    The one answering her was the black-haired girl floating not far above. At this moment, Yumo��s wounds had all healed completely, and her torn-off right arm had reattached to her body. Unlike her previous frustrated image of passively enduring attacks, the current Yumo exuded a chilling aura that commanded respect without anger, and a sense of pressure that even made Asar draw a sharp breath.


    "This is the ��Eight Pillar Formation - Sealing Dark Realm.��"


    Yumo said coldly, with a hint of excitement.


    Feeling the sharp, manic gaze from the girl��s rainbow-colored eyes, Asar couldn��t help but shudder, quickly assuming a defensive stance. At the same time, Eos, under her mental command, slowly descended behind the black-haired girl, ready to cooperate in launching a powerful attack at any moment.


    However, Before attacking:


    "��Eight Pillar Formation - Sealing Dark Realm��? What is that?"


    "What is it? Hehe..."


    Yumo laughed coldly, gradually revealing a playful look:


    "What it is, you don��t need to worry about. Anyway, you just need to know that inside this dark realm, we can play a bit more... intensely~"


    Staring at Asar��s face, feeling the vast energy within Asar and Eos, Yumo��s rainbow pupils gradually filled with intense emotion, and a flush even appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Are you really Lady Yumo?!"


    Asar said gravely, in response to the black-haired girl��s strange reaction.


    To this, Yumo didn��t directly reply, but instead said teasingly, as if keeping a secret:


    "Why don��t you guess?"


    The one controlling the body now wasn��t Yumo��s consciousness, but Momo, who had been watching from the consciousness space.


    Rarely encountering two decent opponents, Momo had long been unable to contain her loneliness and was eager to try. Seeing that Yumo being led by the nose by the enemy, the displeased Momo had exchanged control. Yumo had entered the consciousness space, entering an observing state.


    However at this moment, Yumo, hugging her knees and curled up in the gaming chair watching, couldn��t help but pout her lips in displeasure.


    "Hey, baka! Can you not use such a weird tone?! Others will think I��m a pervert!"


    Faced with Yumo��s complaint, Momo responded irritably:


    "Hmph, pervert or not, I��m just enjoying the battle, okay? Besides, how many times have I told you? We are Abyssal Lords, don��t be bound by human values! So what if we��re perverts? I��m proud to be a pervert!! And... you fool, you dare to speak to me in that tone?"


    "Hm? This, this tone, what��s wrong with it!"


    "To be led around by the nose by these two like a puppet, how dare you speak to me so boldly?"


    "You..."


    Yumo wanted to retort, but found that what Momo said was indeed true, and she had no way to refute it.


    "Fine, say whatever you want..."


    "Tch, just watch quietly."


    "Uh."


    Although somewhat annoyed, Yumo still couldn��t help but stare intently at Asar��s face from in front of the computer, anxiously advising:


    "But be careful. That one inherited a Ninth level powerhouse��s legacy, her combat power isn��t comparable to those trash we��ve encountered before, and her battle techniques and experience are very rich... Don��t be careless."


    Yumo��s concern wasn��t without reason.


    She knew Momo was strong, better at fighting than herself, and could more perfectly wield the Abyssal Lord��s power. But like herself, Momo had been confined in this world day and night, severely lacking in combat experience. Against ordinary people, they could indeed overwhelm with their superior power. But against someone of the same level? It was hard to say.


    Unfortunately, Momo didn��t seem to appreciate Yumo��s worried instructions.


    "Tch, boooooooring."


    Clicking her tongue disdainfully, Momo carelessly turned her gaze towards Asar, who had assumed a defensive stance with a wary expression.


    "As an Abyssal Lord, why bother with so much? Just fight according to your instinct... Experience and battle techniques? Those are things only the weak rely on."


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    With an explosive burst of crimson energy propelling her, Momo directly bypassed Asar��s perception, instantly flashing in front of her and landing a punch on Asar��s face!!


    "Hey! Little Ninth level girl! Don��t hold back!! Let me enjoy this to the fullest, ahahahaha!!!"

 Chapter 1002: Overwhelming Battle

    3/5


    "Come on, Little girl!!! let��s play!!! Didn��t you inherit some amazing legacy? If so, hurry up and let big sister have some fun!"


    As the words fell, Before Asar could react, Momo had already charged in front of her at a speed beyond her perception and landed a punch on Asar��s face.


    BOOM!!!


    With a thunderous sound, a mouthful of blood spurted from Asar��s mouth, and half of her head was instantly pulverized by the punch. However, Asar was now a Ninth level being and couldn��t just sit there and take it. The moment her head was hit, the eight-armed Asura behind her instinctively counterattacked, eight scythes mercilessly slashing towards the black-haired girl!


    In an instant, Two world-destroying forces collided and exploded in the sky, crimson light and platinum divine power clashing and devouring each other, jointly performing an overture of the apocalypse.


    In this clash, Asar swung Remnant Sky Radiance and mercilessly cut off one of Yumo��s slender, beautiful legs. The eight-armed Asura��s attacks even broke through the protective shield formed by blood butterflies, heavily slashing Momo��s petite body. Even though Momo was a Ninth level powerhouse, Asar��s quickly assembled counterattack still instantly cut Momo until she was covered in blood.


    However Momo��s attack also hit Asar. After punching Asar in the face, Momo kicked her in the abdomen.


    Although being hit once seemed insignificant compared to being slashed nine times, this single strike instantly blasted a horrifying bloody hole in Asar��s stomach! Asar��s entire body was violently sent flying, crashing heavily into the barrier Momo had set up!


    The the barrier Momo had set up was exceptionally sturdy. Even after being hit so fiercely by Asar��s body, it remained unmoved.


    Seeing her contracted master under attack, without waiting for Asar��s order, Eos quickly launched an attack on Momo.


    Pale Shadow Power surged wildly,


    Forming a huge energy wheel behind Eos, on which were various weapons constructed of pale Shadow Power. Taking two swords from the wheel, Eos slashed directly at Momo!


    Undoubtedly, Momo��s battle awareness was indeed far superior to Yumo��s.


    While attacking Asar, Momo was also keenly aware of Eos��s every move. The moment Eos launched her attack from behind, Momo smiled coldly.


    The next instant, The black-haired girl twisted her head 180 degrees towards her back in a very eerie manner, directly opening her mouth to unleash a massive Shadow Annihilation blast at Eos!


    BOOM!!!!


    With an earth-shaking roar, Eos was directly blasted tens of thousands of meters away by the crimson energy impact, the two light swords in her hands shattering.


    However, Eos didn��t give up. She immediately summoned her exclusive weapon, the Sky Wheel, behind her and took a greatsword from the wheel, attempting to fight again. Unfortunately, the moment she took the greatsword, Momo instantly flashed in front of Eos!!


    Although Eos managed to slash Momo��s waist, Momo used her newly regenerated right foot to violently kick Eos away, sending her crashing hard into the barrier on the other side.


    In the consciousness space, watching Momo so fiercely and instantly suppressing Asar and Eos, Yumo felt a mix of emotions.


    After all, Seeing the powerful Momo made Yumo feel aware of her own inadequacy...


    Moreover, Staring at Eos being kicked around on the screen, Yumo couldn��t help but speak up:


    "Hey, Momo, with this child... you don��t need to be so harsh. She��s just following her master��s orders..."


    Yumo felt some reluctance towards Eos, who was also an Abyssal Lord like herself. After all, she was one of the few remaining Abyssal Lords.


    If possible, Yumo didn��t want to destroy her.


    Hearing Yumo��s words, Momo, who had just snatched Eos��s greatsword and pinned her against the barrier wall, rolled her eyes.


    "Baka, you really have a lot to say..."


    First telling me to stay away from the continent, now telling me to show mercy?


    So troublesome.


    However, despite her internal complaints, this time Momo didn��t oppose Yumo��s words. After suppressing Eos��s offensive, she turned her excited gaze towards Asar on the other side.


    "Fine, I��ll do as you say. As for our kind, it��s okay to leave one alive."


    After all, this Eos girl was just acting on orders, In that case, wouldn��t it be enough to just take out her master?


    Besides, Beating up a puppet that doesn��t make a sound? It��s a bit lacking in excitement.


    That��s right,


    SCREAMS!!


    Without that accompaniment, the battle just wouldn��t be as interesting.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, Momo suddenly transformed into a crimson meteor surrounded by scarlet light, violently charging towards Asar...


    ?!!!


    Damn it!!


    Staring at the approaching black silhouette, Asar was instantly on high alert, the confidence and calmness in her eyes from earlier completely gone. Gritting her teeth, Asar hurriedly assumed a stance, facing the black-haired girl��s attack head-on.


    RUMBLE!!!


    In an instant, Two forces capable of annihilating the world once again engaged in a fierce clash.


    Fortunately, under Momo��s forceful dragging, the battlefield had already been moved from above Vinati to the Dead Sea realm. Otherwise... such terrifying power collisions, even with the existence of the dark realm barrier, would have brought catastrophic disaster to the city below and the entire Church Nation.


    In these waves of clashes, Asar felt very strange, and fear gradually grew in her heart as she stared at the black-haired girl.


    "W- What, what the hell is she?!"


    I hit her more! But I am the one whose bleeding more!?!


    But why?


    Why did this feeling of being on the defensive keep growing stronger?!


    And, Doesn��t Yumo feel pain?!!


    Staring intently at Momo��s face, which wore an excited and joyful eerie smile, the pressure in Asar��s heart began to rise sharply.


    From these exchanges, she could sense the black-haired girl��s terrifying self-regeneration ability. The horrific wounds she inflicted, even severed arms and half a blown-off head, could regenerate perfectly in the blink of an eye.


    But even if she regenerated?! The pain suffered shouldn��t be reduced! Her divine power contained holy attributes, which were natural nemeses to Abyssal Demons! Once it invaded the other��s body, it would cause them immense pain. Even if the wounds healed, this pain shouldn��t disappear!


    Under the influence of this corrosive pain, her spirit should gradually collapse, right?! But why...


    Not only had she not collapsed, but she was getting more and more excited?!!


    Staring at Momo��s flushed face, Asar let out a hysterical roar: S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why the hell do you look like you��re having an orgasm?!!!!"


    As the words fell, Asar��s giant scythe suddenly slashed down, directly striking Momo��s chest.


    For a moment, blood splattered, staining Asar��s face.


    However, After suffering such a heavy blow, Momo��s face showed no pain. Instead, she revealed an expression of extreme pleasure, as if enjoying it, and even let out a moan that wouldn��t pass censorship. Her face flushed, covered in sweat, the sweat mixing with blood to soak her delicate body. Those who knew would believe she was in battle...


    Those who didn��t know might think Momo was an M...


    In any case, Asar��s powerful attack indeed satisfied Momo��s inner masochistic desires, giving her intense pleasure.


    Unfortunately, Abyssal Lords are beings controlled and guided by instinct. The greedy Momo, after momentary satisfaction, would only seek more.


    "Hey Hey Hey Hey~, use more power! You should have more than just this, right right ~!?"


    "You, you monster..."


    "Monster? Sorry, little girl... This young lady here isn��t a monster, I��m an Abyssal Demon~"


    After seriously correcting her, Momo endured Asar��s attack and fired another Shadow Annihilation blast, vaporizing half of Asar��s body. Asar herself spat blood and fell towards the Dead Sea realm below.


    However, Just as Momo was about to press her advantage, a powerful force suddenly came from behind, tightly embracing her waist.


    "Hm?!!"


    At this moment, To save her master, guided by instinct, Eos had directly rushed up and hugged Momo, trying to restrict her movements. At the same time, vast and boundless Shadow Power began to gather continuously in Eos��s chest.


    Such rapid power mobilization naturally couldn��t escape Momo��s perception.


    ? ? !


    Oh?


    Is this,


    Planning to self-destruct?


    However, Momo, having guessed Eos��s intention, didn��t feel fear or panic like most people would. Instead, the corner of her mouth curved into a seductive smile.


    "Finally, I��ve been waiting for this..."?

 Chapter 1003: Reversed Attack

    1/3


    After signing the soul contract, Eos would be loyal to her master��s orders, even if those orders ultimately required her sacrifice.


    This was why, years ago, Eos had fought against the Guiding Saintess under her first master��s orders.


    Undoubtedly, In Eos��s eyes, Asar, as her current master, naturally held unparalleled importance. Therefore, after seeing Asar suffer wave after wave of terrifying attacks, Eos��s cold gaze locked firmly onto Momo.


    Then, Eos flashed behind Momo, embracing her waist.


    At the same time, a pale energy chain suddenly shot out from the wheel behind Eos, instantly binding herself and Momo tightly together, directly thwarting Momo��s plans for continued attacks. As she held Momo, Shadow Power as vast as the Milky Way began to gather continuously in Eos��s chest. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the power concentrated, the surrounding space gradually began to distort.


    Retracting the externally released Shadow Power back into her body and concentrating all her power into a single point, Eos��s intention was clear. She wanted to self-destruct.


    She wanted to use the power of self-destruction to destroy Momo��s body, preventing her from targeting her master.


    "What a loyal one~..."


    Detecting Eos��s intention, Momo said playfully.


    However, strangely enough, after realizing Eos��s purpose, Momo didn��t show any signs of unease or fear. She didn��t even try to resist or stop her, simply allowing Eos��s chains to wrap around her. Vaguely, an expectant look filled Momo��s rainbow-colored eyes.


    But, equally defying common sense was Asar��s reaction.


    Standing on the Dead Sea, after recovering from the impact of the recent Shadow Annihilation blast, Asar gravely watched the two Abyssal Lords entangled in the sky. There was no joy in her cross-shaped pupils, only intense anxiety.


    "No?! This is bad!!"


    Logically speaking, Eos, being so close to the black-haired girl, would surely turn the enemy to ashes once she self-destructed.


    This should have been good news for Asar.


    But, knowing the black-haired girl��s abilities, Asar didn��t think so.


    In the eyes of the world, the result of the Holy War six years ago was that the Red Leaf Empire��s capital Anvika no longer existed, and all participants in the Holy War had perished, buried under the Bloody Butterfly��s attack. However, the truth was different. Although Sky City suffered devastating damage that day, many people survived thanks to the sturdy ��Thunder Particle Shield��.


    However, these survivors were almost driven mad by the impact.


    After years of careful treatment by Asar, some of these people regained their sanity and told her what they had witnessed that day.


    Therefore, Asar had a rough guess about the Bloody Butterfly��s abilities.


    It should be some kind of ability to reflect attacks back.


    To avoid being directly killed by the reflection of too powerful a force, Asar had always controlled her power output.


    So, Upon realizing Eos��s intention to self-destruct, intense panic filled Asar��s eyes.


    "WAIT!!! EOS, STOP!!!!"


    Sensing imminent danger, Asar suddenly soared into the air, charging upwards at full power.


    At the same time, the patterns on Asar��s arm emitted a dazzling white light, trying to stop Eos��s frantic suicidal behavior.


    Unfortunately, the power accumulated in Eos��s chest had already entered an irreversible state of explosion.


    The next instant,


    BOOM!!!!


    Under Asar��s ��oh shit�� expression, accompanied by an earth-shaking, sky-piercing explosion, the entire world seemed to tremble! Centered on Eos, pale ghostly fire rapidly expanded and erupted! In just a moment, it engulfed everything around and quickly spread in all directions!!


    In an instant, temperature capable of burning heaven and earth rapidly spread within the dark realm space. Whether it was the clouds high in the sky or the bottomless vast Dead Sea below, everything evaporated in an instant.


    Space cracked, and the chaotic time-space currents that gushed out, mixed with violent destructive energy, raged through heaven and earth like bloodthirsty beasts freed from their chains.


    The powerful barrier Momo had set up earlier developed huge cracks one after another under the impact of this force.


    The barrier was on the verge of shattering.


    Moreover, the power leaking from the barrier cracks rapidly spread throughout the entire trial space. Whether it was the residents still at the edge of the continent, Xiao and others near Vinati, Youlan in the north, or Aya and the others in the westernmost Holy Lomari Empire, all felt a suffocating pressure from afar, involuntarily turning terrified gazes towards the east.


    -- "What on earth is happening over there?" --


    The terrifying energy also attacked Asar. Although the eight-armed Asura protected her in its embrace, and she hurriedly mobilized all her power to defend against the energy shockwave, she was still sent flying with blood flowing from her seven orifices! The eight-armed Asura protecting Asar behind her directly changed from eight arms to one arm in this wave of energy assault.


    That,


    That idiot!


    "Didn��t she know self-destructing would hurt me too?!!!"


    Damn it, That stupid girl, I should have ordered her from the beginning not to do something like self-destructing!


    What a miscalculation...


    Abyssal Lords?!


    Are all their brains malfunctioning or what?!


    Asar��s heart was full of regret.


    But now, no amount of regret would help. Asar could only be swallowed by the pale fire of the explosion in frustration. This powerful destructive force brought by a Ninth level being��s self-destruction required even the current Asar to go all out, using her full power to resist this hellfire. One slight mistake, and she feared she would be instantly vaporized.


    If she really died from that stupid little girl��s attack, she would truly have gone to the dogs.


    No, Now wasn��t the time to worry about that. Where��s the Bloody Butterfly?! What��s her situation now?!


    Thinking this, while enduring the scorching temperature, Asar looked towards the sky engulfed in flames. Her platinum cross-shaped pupils suddenly contracted as she saw through layers of fierce fire to the black silhouette at the center of the explosion.


    Being directly hit by such a terrifying self-destruction attack, yet still maintaining an intact body? Truly a monster...


    Wait�� what is she doing?


    Suddenly, a cold sweat dripped from Asar��s forehead, quickly evaporating in the high temperature. Asar horrifyingly discovered that the black-haired girl was slowly raising her right hand towards her.


    The next instant, an invisible force rippled subtly. Under Asar��s stunned gaze, the pale hellfire surrounding the black-haired girl, produced by Eos burning her life, inexplicably and quite against the laws of physics, suddenly disappeared?!!! The area around the black-haired girl mysteriously became clear and sunny��


    As if the previous explosion had never happened��


    Seeing such an anomalous scene, Asar immediately sensed grave danger.


    Shit,


    This is bad!!


    However, some things, even if anticipated, are hard to change.


    The next moment, An invisible force suddenly enveloped Asar, and as this power rippled, the phantom of a short-haired girl tightly locked onto Asar from behind. Not only that, but the temperature of the pale flames around Asar suddenly rose sharply!


    Several times,


    Dozens of times,


    Hundreds of times!!


    It was as if she was no longer experiencing the aftermath of Eos��s self-destruction, but rather as if she were in Yumo��s previous position, directly receiving the explosion��s impact! As the temperature rose, the divine power protecting Asar��s body was instantly burned away, her protective shield shattered, and the platinum energy phantom of the one-armed Asura likewise disintegrated into nothingness.


    Having lost her defenses, Asar immediately let out a series of heart-rending screams under the extreme temperature.


    However, as she opened her mouth, the scorching flames rushed in, instantly melting her throat, causing her screams to quickly cease. Unable to make a sound, Asar could only endure the extreme pain, watching helplessly as her body was gradually consumed by the pale fire, bit by bit turning to nothing...


    Damn,


    Damn it

 Chapter 1004: An Arrow from Behind

    2/3


    On a giant tree in the outskirts of Vinati,


    Upon sensing the terrifying energy fluctuations from the east, both Mengxi, who was leaning against the tree trunk recovering her strength, and Xiao, who was temporarily responsible for taking care of the Girl of Destiny, showed shocked and uneasy expressions as they anxiously gazed towards the east.


    Fortunately, Their unease was soon alleviated.


    As Asar��s body completely disintegrated and burned away in the projection screen, Xiao��s long-suspended heart finally settled, and he slumped down on the treetop with relief.


    "It��s over..."


    When he saw Eos embrace Yumo and prepare to self-destruct, Xiao had been incredibly anxious, the fire of worry nearly burning him to ashes.


    But thankfully, such a heart-stopping, terrifying explosion didn��t actually severely injure Yumo.


    In fact, For some unknown reason, the energy of this explosion seemed to have been transferred to Asar, directly incinerating her to ashes. Although the process left Xiao bewildered, the result was acceptable. The demon goddess self-destructed, and Asar inexplicably fell victim to the self-destruction energy.


    This way, the threat to Yumo no longer existed, and they could finally relax.


    After a moment of relief, Xiao glanced at the projection screen with a strange expression, then swept an odd look towards the silver-haired girl who had opened the projection.


    Ninth level level battles were not something they could observe; even if they activated detection magic, it would likely be shattered instantly by the battle��s aftershocks.


    This Girl of Destiny?


    How did she create this projection effect, and why did the video angle seem to be from Lady Yumo��s first-person perspective?


    What��s going on?


    Seeming to notice Xiao��s gaze, Mengxi, who had also let out a long sigh of relief, turned slightly and calmly said:


    "Are you puzzled about this projection?"


    "I guess I��m a bit curious," Xiao admitted honestly.


    "It��s not magic, it��s the butterfly earrings I gave to Sister Yumo. They have positioning and monitoring functions, as well as... image projection capabilities."


    "Butterfly earrings?"


    The ones Lady Yumo often wears on her ears?


    The ones she especially treasures?


    That thing was actually a monitoring device?


    For a moment, Xiao��s gaze towards Mengxi became somewhat strange.


    "But with this device, why couldn��t you find Lady Yumo in previous years?"


    "Do you think she would wear such obvious identity-confirming earrings while running and hiding?"


    "That��s true. Seems I asked a foolish question."


    Saying this, Xiao shook his head, somewhat embarrassed and helpless.


    The next moment, as if thinking of something, Xiao��s gaze became slightly serious:


    "Previously, we always planned to keep the Goddess��s trial progress stalled. But now... the chosen one didn��t defeat Lady Yumo in the end, and Asar, who obtained the Ninth level inheritance, is dead. Doesn��t this mean that your chosen ones�� trial has completely failed? If it fails, what will happen?"


    "Failed, huh?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi��s light purple eyes narrowed slightly, a complex light flashing in them.


    She didn��t directly answer Xiao��s question, but thoughtfully gazed at the black-haired girl in the projection screen.


    "Hm?"


    Watching Mengxi like this, Xiao couldn��t help but furrow his brow.


    He wasn��t sure if it was his imagination, but he felt that since suppressing the virus, this Girl of Destiny��s aura seemed to have changed somewhat.


    "Actually," Mengxi suddenly spoke after a long silence. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actually what?"


    "The trial hasn��t failed."


    "This doesn��t count as failure?"


    "It doesn��t. If Sister Yumo had lost... that... would have been a failure."


    "Hm??"


    Hearing this, Xiao frowned, instantly confused and tilting his head:


    "What do you mean by that?"


    However, Mengxi didn��t seem to have the energy to answer Xiao��s question. Just as Xiao raised his query, Mengxi suddenly noticed something unusual in the projection screen. In an instant, the fire of unease that had just been extinguished blazed up again in Mengxi��s heart.


    As expected, that one also inherited the power of Authority...


    -- "Sister!!! Be careful!!!" --


    Xiao: ???!!


    ��.


    Meanwhile,


    In the distant east, above the Dead Sea realm.


    Floating high in the sky, Momo was currently hugging herself, her body curled up and trembling slightly. As if experiencing unprecedented stimulation, the girl��s beautiful face was full of joyful and excited emotions, the flush of color making her face even more delicate and alluring.


    "Mmm... mmm... this feeling, it��s so good~"


    When Eos embraced her and forcibly pulled her into the self-destruction, Momo realized the time was ripe to finish off the enemy in one go.


    Therefore, The power of Authority gently rippled and enveloped Momo��s body.


    Using the power of Causal Reversal, Momo directly transferred the force of the self-destruction to Asar, causing her body and soul to be annihilated in the violent self-destruction energy.


    Although Momo was unharmed due to the damage transfer, because of the nature of the Authority, she still had to endure the pain brought by the damage.


    Therefore, while appearing uninjured, Momo actually had to endure the terrifying burning pain from the self-destruction.


    However, for Momo, perhaps it couldn��t be called pain; reward might be more appropriate.


    Momo, who had always craved being abused, had always liked taking a few real hits.


    Not like the minor skirmishes in Anvika years ago, not those attacks that couldn��t even scratch her skin.


    What she wanted was real pain. And after taking Eos��s self-destruction, that stimulating pain directly gave Momo a feeling of ascension.


    For a moment, Momo��s heart seemed to be satisfied, as if climaxing repeatedly from this explosion, her face showing pure pleasure.


    "Ah~, it��s so good~"


    On the other side, in the consciousness space, Yumo��s face flushed red as she stared at herself on the display screen with a strange expression. Of course, Yumo��s blushing wasn��t due to any pleasure, but purely from embarrassment.


    This,


    This pervert,


    She must be wet?!! She must have climaxed!!


    She really is a pervert!!


    She wasn��t this exaggerated before�� Why does it feel like this one has become weirder and weirder after being whipped by the feather duster?!


    "Can��t you, can��t you restrain yourself a bit?... Mind your image a little..."


    Yumo raised her hand to her forehead, complaining with a heart like dead ashes.


    While complaining, Yumo also raised her hand to her chin with some sadness.


    Sigh, she had planned to have that Eos girl release the soul contract��s constraints after dealing with Asar, but unexpectedly... she directly self-destructed.


    Was it really necessary?


    Thinking about how a rare kindred had perished due to self-destruction, Yumo couldn��t help feeling a sense of loss.


    But well, The current Momo had no time to respond to Yumo��s words, nor the energy to care about Yumo��s emotions. She was still immersed in the previous pleasure. It took a while before Momo��s body stopped trembling and gradually returned to normal.


    "Phew~"


    Taking a deep breath, Momo stretched lazily in the air as if relaxing her body, and swept her gaze around.


    Looking at the shattered Dark Realm that only had a basic skeleton left, Momo couldn��t help but sigh:


    "Looks like the power was indeed impressive, to blast the dark realm into this state? Enmmm, well, if it didn��t have this power, it wouldn��t have been enough to satisfy me so much. Anyway, the matter is resolved, so it doesn��t matter if the barrier is broken. But..."


    Straightening her slightly disheveled clothes, Momo raised an eyebrow playfully,


    Well, Although the burning pain was nice, But��


    "How to put it, I feel like being whipped, or being cut, or being stabbed might be more comfortable. Well, it��s a bit of a pity~"


    Ignoring Yumo��s grumbling words in the consciousness space, Momo muttered to herself.


    However, Just as she finished speaking, an unexpected voice suddenly drifted into Momo��s ears.


    -- "Don��t rush, Lady Yumo, I��ll satisfy you right away." --


    The next instant, as the voice reached her ears, Momo, who had let down her guard, was directly pierced from behind by a giant arrow constructed of platinum divine power...


    Momo: Hm??!!

 Chapter 1005: A Troublesome Ability

    Hey everyone!


    I know I disappeared without warning - I was in the hospital for two months, and it��s been quite a journey. But I��m happy to tell you I��m back and feeling 100% better now!


    I can��t wait to jump back and share new chapters with you all. Thank you for sticking around - you guys are the best.


    Regular updates will resume this week!


    Much love,


    ----


    "cough cough What... what the hell?"


    Momo stared down at the platinum arrow piercing her chest, her beautiful face filled with shock.


    Clearly, she hadn��t expected this sudden attack. After all, in her view, the battle was over - both Asar and Eos were supposed to be gone.


    Yet... this was divine power?! The aura of that Chosen One?! Hadn��t she died?!


    Before Momo could figure out what was happening, another attack came.


    "Swoosh!!"


    In a flash of platinum light, a massive scythe broke through space itself, swinging down and severing Momo��s head. Blood scattered through the air as her head flew upward, her disbelieving eyes fixed on the girl who had somehow appeared behind her.


    That dazzling platinum hair, those distinctive cross-shaped pupils - the attacker was unmistakably Asar, the Chosen One who had just been burned to ashes?!


    Hmm!?...


    What��s going on?


    Why... is he still alive?


    These questions exploded in Momo��s mind.


    But the Abyssal Lord was still the Abyssal Lord.


    Even caught off guard and grievously wounded, Momo launched an immediate counterattack. An invisible force rapidly spread out as her pupils contracted, once again enveloping both herself and Asar in that reality-warping power.


    The next instant-


    "CRACK!!"


    In a fountain of blood, a crimson crack appeared on Asar��s neck. As the crack spread, her head separated from her body. Not only that, but a massive bloody hole was suddenly blasted through her chest, pierced by a huge platinum arrow.


    Just like the one that had pierced Momo��s body earlier. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Asar, Momo��s body instantly regenerated to perfect condition, as if she��d never been attacked at all. The moment she recovered, the violent Shadow Power gathered around her once more, with bloody butterflies swirling around her body, also concentrating Shadow Power.


    Then-


    "BOOM!!!!"


    With a thunderous roar, dozens of Shadow Annihilation beams howled forth, engulfing both Asar��s body and her severed head! They were blasted to pieces and turned to ash in the intense heat.


    This time, however, instead of wearing that relaxed, pleased expression from earlier, Momo��s face was stern as she warily watched the ash floating in the air.


    For the first time ever, a trace of unease appeared on her face.


    "Was that really just now... the Chosen One?"


    Seeming to doubt her own eyes, Momo questioned the other personality within her mind. Similarly, Yumo in their shared consciousness space was just as confused by what they were seeing.


    After hesitantly pinching her own thigh a few times, Yumo spoke with uncertainty:


    "It... should be her, right? That aura, that attack pattern... it must have been... must have been Asar, right?"


    "But didn��t I already destroy her?! She should be dead!"


    "Did you maybe... just destroy a clone?"


    "Impossible!!"


    Momo shouted internally, rejecting Yumo��s guess:


    "It couldn��t have been a clone. I��m certain - the divine power within the Chosen One at that time couldn��t possibly have been from a clone!"


    "Then... then why?"


    "Baka. How should I know?!"


    "What about now? Did we... finish her off this time?"


    "We should have."


    Glancing at her palm, Momo muttered with complicated emotions:


    "Earlier she might have used some method to survive Eos��s self-destruction. But this time is different - I personally turned her to ash with Shadow Annihilation. There��s no way she could still be ali- Huh?!!!"


    However, before Momo could finish speaking, reality delivered her a harsh slap in the face.


    "How... how is this possible?!"


    At this moment, before Momo and Yumo��s uncomprehending gaze, the scattered ash in the air began emanating strange platinum light. Under this divine radiance, the ash scattered through the air began emanating intense life force! The dead cells within began reviving and rapidly growing!


    In moments, strange chunks of flesh formed, with bizarre platinum threads extending from them, reconnecting and reassembling the scattered pieces.


    In an instant, a white-haired girl��s figure appeared before Momo again, making her disbelief what her eyes showing her.


    True, level 9 powerhouses possessed terrifying vitality and regenerative abilities far beyond normal people.


    However, even so, once the core source was shattered, regeneration should be impossible!!


    This person had just been completely obliterated by her Shadow Annihilation - their core must have been destroyed! Regeneration should have been absolutely impossible!!


    Seemingly refusing to believe it, Momo gritted her teeth and flash-stepped beneath Asar again, firing another terrifying Shadow Annihilation at the 70% regenerated mass of flesh!! Once again reducing Asar��s body to pieces.


    Yet, even so, the bizarre scene of regeneration played out before Momo��s eyes once more.


    "DAMN IT, what the hell is this?!"


    Momo cursed loudly.


    Though her combat abilities were formidable, Momo herself didn��t like having to think too hard.


    Seeing this incomprehensible scene, frustration began spreading through her mind.


    Just then, another weird presence appeared from behind her, forcing her to adopt a rare appearance of facing a formidable foe as she smiled bitterly and glanced behind her. There, a huge mirror had appeared out of nowhere.


    Momo was all too familiar with this mirror.


    It was the magic mirror Eos had used earlier to summon beasts. But unlike before, what it reflected wasn��t a savage monster, but rather a short-haired demon goddess with closed eyes.


    The next moment, under Momo��s grave gaze, Eos��s body emerged from the mirror. The Abyssal Lord who should have perished in self-destruction had appeared before Momo again in perfect condition.


    "For fuck��s sake, does this ever end?!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Eos suddenly opened her eyes full of fighting spirit and pulled two huge swords from the mirror behind her! She launched into a storm of attacks against Momo. Unlike before, Eos��s attacks were even more fierce, every strike aimed at Momo��s vital points.


    Just as Momo hurriedly activated Sealing Dark Domain to maintain world balance, Eos swung a sword at her head.


    Of course, since Momo had activated Causal Reversal, the one who ended up being split in two was Eos herself.


    Seeing Eos cut in half, Momo still didn��t dare relax. She immediately flew high into the air surrounded by bloody butterflies, putting distance between herself and Eos��s corpse.


    Then, Momo witnessed another bizarre scene. Eos��s body, just split in two, suddenly shattered into points of white light that vanished between heaven and earth. Then, another mirror unexpectedly appeared in the air...


    Under Momo��s ��what the fuck�� expression, an unharmed Eos walked out once again.


    At the same time, Asar, who Momo had earlier blasted to ash, completed her regeneration and slowly descended behind Momo with her giant scythe, forming a pincer attack together with Eos.


    Glancing at the two level 9 surrounding her front and back, Momo��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The sideways look she gave Asar no longer held any of the contempt from the start of the battle.


    "I see... No wonder you dared challenge me... Resurrection that defies the rules? Is this your ability?"

 Chapter 1006: The Price of Blood

    Inside the floating Sky City, after the battlefield between Yumo and Asar had shifted, Xizhi, leader of the Nightingales, forcibly tore through the city��s defenses with Liyu��s help. Since Asar had become an enemy, it was only natural for their Black Rose family to reclaim control.


    Using the Sky City��s ��Divine Cannon�� to aid Yumo was Xizhi��s primary objective in charging in. Any guards who dared obstruct them were mercilessly cut down by Xizhi and her Nightingales.


    However, as Xizhi rushed toward the central control room, a painful groan from afar caught her attention.


    "Hmm?"


    She spotted a delicate-looking maid writhing on the ground, letting out heart-wrenching screams as if in tremendous pain.


    Xizhi wasn��t some bleeding heart, and with her urgent mission, she couldn��t be bothered with some randomly wailing maid.


    Yet just as she made this judgment, she witnessed something bizarre.


    Without warning, platinum-colored otherworldly flames suddenly erupted on the maid��s body! The flames spread rapidly, consuming her entirely... In moments, only black ash remained where she had been.


    "What... what the hell?"


    Xizhi stopped in her tracks, muttering in confusion.


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the Dead Sea battlefield, Asar gave no response to Momo��s question. Instead, she gripped her massive scythe and launched a lightning-fast assault. Eos followed her master��s lead, unleashing her power to join the fight.


    On the other side, facing these two going all out, Momo dared not hold back either. She immediately summoned Yue from her internal space, transforming her into sword mode.


    In that instant, the sky blazed with three colors of energy - crimson, platinum, and pale white - rapidly expanding and contracting with terrifying destructive force.


    In mere seconds, thousands of exchanges occurred between them.


    Amidst the dance of blades and light, all life turned to ash.


    Unlike before, Asar now seemed unconcerned with controlling her power, each strike aimed at Momo��s vital points. Though she had roughly figured out Momo��s ability, she attacked fearlessly anyway.


    Under Asar��s command, Eos too launched hysterical attacks with complete disregard for death.


    Facing these two, Momo gritted her teeth and ruthlessly reversed their attacks back at them. No matter the intensity - be it normal slashes, energy blasts, or colorful magic attacks - she turned everything back on her enemies.


    After all, with her ability discovered, there was no point in hiding anymore.


    For a time, a bizarre scene played out in the sky.


    Asar and Eos continuously launched lethal attacks at the black-haired girl, but after each assault, they were the ones blown to bits while their target remained unscathed.


    However, after being blasted to pieces, Asar��s body would regenerate in an unnatural way, while Eos would emerge unharmed from her magic mirror.


    Then they would attack again, fall the same way, and revive once more...


    The battle had fallen into an endless, bizarre cycle.


    "For fucking sake, this never ends!!!"


    After blocking Asar��s scythe, Momo whirled her thin sword at incredible speed, instantly cutting Asar��s body into tens of thousands of pieces.


    Yet for Asar, who could regenerate even from ash, being cut to pieces was just a minor wound that healed in the blink of an eye.


    The next moment, under Momo��s grave gaze, Asar��s body instantly reassembled.


    An eight-armed Asura manifested at Asar��s summons, suddenly unleashing dozens of divine light beams as counterattack.


    "BOOM!!"


    With a series of explosions, the black-haired girl was blown backwards.


    In that instant of Momo being blasted away, Eos- whose upper body had just been blown off by Momo - walked out of the magic mirror again, flash-stepping behind Momo to fire two point-blank super-powered Shadow Annihilation beams. Of course, under Momo��s power, it was Eos herself who ended up pulverized.


    Momo used the explosion��s aftermath to put distance between herself and both Eos and Asar.


    Staring at Eos emerging from the mirror for the eleventh time, Momo bit her lip in frustration.


    "FUCKING HELL!"


    Momo shouted in exasperation.


    "WILL THIS EVER FUCKING END?!?!"


    With her roar, hundreds of Shadow Annihilation beams accompanied by blood butterflies rained down majestically on Eos and Asar��s positions in a massive barrage.


    Compared to Momo��s rage, Yumo in their shared consciousness was calmer, though her expression was unprecedentedly grave and filled with deep unease. Still, she kept taking deep breaths, studying the scene for any weakness.


    Watching Eos and Asar engulfed by Shadow Annihilation, Yumo showed no relief.


    From the dozens of previous attempts, Yumo knew these two couldn��t be eliminated so easily.


    First was Eos- under Asar��s command, she seemed to have abandoned defense entirely to focus all power on attacking Momo.


    Thus, once Causal Reversal activated, Momo could instantly kill her.


    However, no matter how many times she was killed, Eos would walk out of the mirror completely unharmed.


    She just wouldn��t stay dead...


    In that moment, Yumo seemed to understand why the Goddess had sealed Eos away.


    Her power? It must be something like infinite regeneration, right? sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If even the Goddess couldn��t kill Eos, then no matter how hard they tried, it would be useless.


    In that case, we should focus our attacks on Asar. Once we defeated and eliminated Asar, Eos would naturally stop attacking without her master��s commands.


    But the problem was...


    "This damn Chosen One just won��t die either!!"


    Momo��s agitated voice echoed through their shared consciousness.


    "Don��t tell me she has infinite life power too?! This never fucking ends!!"


    "No, I don��t think... that��s it..."


    Shaking her head, Yumo spoke softly with a grim expression.


    "The Chosen One��s weapon, that scythe - didn��t you cut it several times? But... the next second, it was like it reset, becoming completely whole again. If it were infinite life power, it shouldn��t work on objects. The same with Asar��s armor - it was melted, but instantly restored."


    "Then what the hell is her power?!"


    "I..."


    --


    ��


    "The Price of Blood."


    "What?!"


    "It��s the Radiant Emperor��s power. As his heir, Asar must have inherited the same ability."


    Hearing Mengxi��s words, Xiao��s eyes showed disbelief, seemingly surprised that Mengxi knew about Asar��s power. But there was no time to investigate further - from the projected screen, Yumo was clearly being pushed into a defensive position.


    The next moment, Xiao grabbed Mengxi��s shoulder and demanded seriously:


    "What kind of power is it?!"


    "It��s complicated... Simply put, it lets her substitute her possessions to take damage in her place. For example, just now when Asar��s scythe was broken, she could sacrifice another weapon bearing her soul essence to prevent the scythe��s destruction. In other words, letting insignificant weapons take the damage meant for divine weapons. It works the same with life - when Asar dies, she can force another being marked with her soul power to sacrifice itself, rewriting her death and effectively resurrecting."


    "Sacrificing others??"


    Silently repeating Mengxi��s words, Xiao��s mind began racing.


    The earlier report from Xizhi echoed in his mind:


    "My Lord, several maids, servants, and generals in Sky City just died mysteriously. That brat Asar seems to have placed some curse on them?"


    Sacrifice?


    Substituting death?


    Mysterious deaths?


    Curse?


    No, that��s not a curse...


    In an instant, a cold light flashed in Xiao��s eyes as he gazed toward Sky City with a look so frigid it could freeze one��s breath. If that��s how it is...


    "Xizhi, Mingtong... kill everyone in Sky City! Men, women, old, young - slaughter them all!! Right now! Immediately!!"

 Chapter 1007: You Are Still Underestimating Me...

    "BOOM!!"


    In a world-shattering, ear-splitting explosion, two massive beams of shadow annihilation burst forth from Limo and Liyu��s mouths. They tore through the entire Sky City, violently shattering its central energy core.


    As the core broke, uncontrolled energy erupted, suddenly engulfing the entire massive Sky City.


    Amidst the billowing smoke, this mobile fortress with a thousand years of history fell onto the wasteland, becoming history itself.


    The troops and residents atop Sky City, if they hadn��t already died in the earlier massacre by the Black Rose family, were now completely vaporized in this round of explosions.


    Seeing Sky City shattered, the giant gray bird flying high in the sky suddenly shrank into the form of a loli girl, surrounded by a jade-green shadow power.


    Expanding her sensing abilities to confirm no survivors remained in the fallen ruins, Liyu raised her hand to her earring, activating the communication magic stone attached to it.


    "Xiao, it��s done. The main city has been completely destroyed. We��ve also sent people to the other Sky City branches. Those branches don��t have much fighting power, so they should be dealt with quickly."


    On the other end, atop a giant tree branch, Xiao, who had witnessed Sky City��s fall, respectfully replied:


    "Thank you for your hard work, miss Liyu." S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief response, Xiao ended the communication with Liyu and transmitted further action instructions to the Black Roses across the continent.


    Watching Xiao like this, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed slightly, actually beginning to feel relieved that she hadn��t ended up as his enemy in the end.


    As expected of the Black Rose family��s leader.


    Decisive enough, and ruthless enough.


    After confirming that Asar��s ability might be connected to the people of Sky City, he immediately ordered the massacre of the city.


    Although this might kill innocents,


    It had to be admitted, this was the best method now.


    After all, there was no time now to find out who had established soul connections with Asar.


    Killing everyone, while cruel, was efficient.


    The price of blood.


    This was an extremely cruel ability.


    For this ability to become powerful, Asar had to establish soul connections with as many people as possible, making as many people as possible belong to her. Theoretically speaking, if Asar had enough soul sharers, her life would be infinite.


    Unfortunately�� Even ability powers had weaknesses.


    Asar��s ability��s biggest weakness was that the number of people she could establish soul connections with was limited. After all, to establish a connection, she had to give part of her own soul to the other person. Even for a ninth-level powerhouse, their own soul strength was limited. Therefore, even at his peak, the Radiant Emperor only had 54 soul sharers.


    As his successor, Asar probably wouldn��t exceed this number.


    In other words, If they could kill the remaining forty-one soul sharers, Asar would be unable to use ��The Price of Blood��. This way, once she was killed by Yumo, it would be completely over.


    Although the Black Rose family had relaxed their control over Asar in recent years, they still had enough basic surveillance.


    This also meant that most of Asar��s soul sharers should be people from Sky City. At the very least, among the thirteen scapegoats who just died, eleven were in Sky City. As long as Sky City was completely massacred, Asar probably wouldn��t have many chances to revive left.


    "Those who needed to be killed have been killed. This way, Lady Yumo should be able to..."


    With an uneasy heart, Xiao once again turned his gaze to the projection screen, staring intently at the fight.


    In the screen, the black-haired girl was still fighting one against two.


    Although Xiao still couldn��t see the specific details of the battle due to the extreme speed of the combatants, he could be sure that Yumo��s speed had clearly slowed down. Because, from initially not being able to keep up with the image at all, he could now make out some movements.


    This was unavoidable,


    No matter how strong Yumo was, her power wasn��t infinite after all.


    After defeating dozens of Demon Goddess and the Child of Destiny, Yumo��s energy consumption was imaginable.


    In contrast, what about the Chosen One?


    That guy returned to full strength in an instant after each revival. It seemed Asar could even consume the energy of soul sharers through the method of The Price of Blood.


    Not just Asar, That Eos was the same...


    If this continued, as time passed, the situation would become verry unfavorable for Yumo...


    As it turned out, Xiao��s judgment was quite accurate.


    At this moment, above the Dead Sea domain,


    After thousands of fierce exchanges, the ease in Momo��s eyes had long since disappeared, replaced by exhaustion as she panted incessantly.


    Indeed, Momo��s attack was terrifyingly strong, and her recovery ability was even more horrifying, but no matter how strong she is, it couldn��t withstand Eos and Asar��s suicidal attacks. After killing each of them more than a dozen times, Momo felt more and more fatigue.


    The speed of recovery far couldn��t keep up with the speed of consumption.


    Momo��s ability Causal Reverse could return the force enemies applied to her body back to all those she viewed as enemies.


    Undoubtedly a terrifying ability, ordinary enemies would probably be instantly killed by Momo using the tyrannical power of her ability in the first round of combat.


    However�� Any ability had its weaknesses, and Causal Reverse was no exception.


    This ability��s biggest weakness was its massive consumption.


    Each reversal consumed a large amount of Momo��s energy. After dozens of reversals, Momo��s energy had already been depleted by more than half.


    If Asar and Eos continued this frenzied style of combat, Momo might truly face defeat.


    Regarding this, both Momo and Yumo in the consciousness space were well aware.


    Therefore, they no longer casually activated their ability, but began to try to maneuver with the enemy as much as possible, attempting to discern the weaknesses of Asar and Eos abilities. Although Momo didn��t like to use her brain in combat, obviously she had no choice now. This frenzied Abyssal Lord was forced to follow Yumo��s instructions, moving at high speed in the sky, doing her utmost to evade Asar��s attacks.


    Unfortunately, as described earlier, although they knew that Asar and Eos abilities happened to be the super-recovery type that most countered them... Yumo still couldn��t find a way to break the deadlock.


    At this moment, Yumo in the consciousness space even somewhat dejectedly curled up into a defensive posture.


    "Damn it... If only I had known... I should have learned some sealing attack methods..."


    Facing such enemies with ��infinite�� life, the best way to break the deadlock would be to learn from the Goddess and directly seal the enemy.


    But alas, Yumo didn��t know any powerful sealing techniques at all.


    As for Momo, it went without saying,


    Always advocating for killing enemies in one go, she simply disdained learning sealing and defensive techniques.


    If this continued,


    Really, Really, something bad was going to happen...


    Realizing this, Yumo��s felt uneasy, and the small room began to be enveloped by an unprecedented oppressive atmosphere.


    And just at this moment,


    A familiar voice that brought reassurance suddenly transmitted into this dim space, like dawn breaking through darkness, directly shattering Yumo��s helpless emotions.


    --"Sister Yumo!!! No need to hold back anymore! That Asar��s revival count isn��t infinite! As long as you kill her a few more times, you can definitely completely eliminate her!"--


    At the same time,


    "Hm?"


    After swinging her scythe to quickly cut down the tens of thousands of blood-colored butterflies surrounding her, Asar frowned slightly, looking somewhat puzzled towards the black-haired girl in the distance who once again emitted a powerful shadow force. Feeling that suffocating terrible pressure, even this Child of Destiny��s became confused.


    What��s going on?


    Just a moment ago she was trying to drag things out, buying time for energy recovery.


    How come now, she��s going all out again?


    Given up thinking and gone all in?


    Asar naturally felt puzzled by Momo��s unusual behavior. But thinking of the message that had just been transmitted to her mind, after rapid consideration, Asar��s expression in the next moment changed.


    "I see��."


    Come to think of it, a lot of people just died in Sky City, didn��t they? Distress signals kept entering my mind.


    It seems those Black Rose guys have more or less guessed some of my abilities.


    Was it Mengxi��s guidance?


    Hehe,


    But, it doesn��t matter anymore.


    Sigh��


    Lady Mengxi,


    I didn��t expect, even at the very end, you were still underestimating me...

 Chapter 1008: The Greatest Advantage

    Through the butterfly earring, Mengxi��s words quickly reached Yumo��s ears, including information about Asar��s power ability and the destruction of Sky City.


    As Momo shared control of the body with Yumo, she naturally understood the meaning of these words.


    "So you��re saying we don��t need to waste time observing anymore? Just need to kill her a few dozen more times to completely eliminate her?" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That should be the idea," Yumo nodded slightly in the consciousness space.


    The number of soul sharers who could trigger the Price of Blood was limited, and most had likely been dealt with by the Black Rose, meaning Asar had few revival chances left.


    Earlier, Asar��s sudden change in expression must have been because she sensed this fact.


    If that��s the case...


    "Don��t hold back! Kill her!!"


    "Hmph, you don��t need to tell me, I was planning to do that anyway!!"


    After a frenzied shout, crimson shadow power erupted from Momo��s body, instantly dyeing the entire world blood-red. Terrifying savage energy and thick bloodlust immediately filled the space between heaven and earth, making the entire space tremble as Momo released her power.


    Indeed, while Momo enjoyed being attacked, this didn��t mean she liked being suppressed.


    Being restricted by enemy abilities and forced to observe and think about tactics wasn��t Momo��s style.


    Being continuously suppressed by Asar and Eos for dozens of rounds had already accumulated massive anger, making her like an unstable bomb that could explode at any moment.


    She was desperate to tear Asar apart.


    To kill this Child of Destiny until she couldn��t revive anymore!


    Besides,


    Having finally gained control of the body, if she couldn��t show off in front of that baka and instead got suppressed and bullied? How would she have any standing to mock that baka in the future?!


    --"I rarely let you out once, and you actually lost? Have you no shame?"--


    Just imagining Yumo��s potential mocking words made Momo��s blood boil.


    This was about family status - I must give it my all!


    Thinking this, going all out, Momo instantly increased her speed to the limit, kicking away the charging Eos with lightning speed, sending her crashing into the barrier.


    The next moment,


    In a flash of red light, Momo broke through space, instantly appearing before Asar.


    Her speed was so fast that Asar seemed completely unable to react, her cross-shaped pupils still filled with bewilderment.


    Of course, Momo, already in a bad mood, wouldn��t give her a chance to react.


    "F*CK YOU!!"


    With a very unladylike curse, Momo broke through the divine power Asar was charging between her hands and thrust her sword through Asar��s chest!


    --"Heaven��s Nine Thunder Burst!!!"--


    Shamelessly shouting out a game character��s ultimate move, Momo violently released her suppressed power.


    "BOOM!!"


    Accompanied by a rumble like Death��s roar, the vast shadow power permeating heaven and earth directly poured into Asar��s body through the thin sword. At the same time, the divine power Asar had just gathered for attack was also forced into her body by Momo!


    Such immense power suddenly injected into Asar��s body...


    One force was shadow power, the other divine power.


    What would happen when two massive opposing forces gathered together was predictable.


    The next instant, with a cursing oath from Asar, this Child of Destiny��s body predictably swelled rapidly into a huge balloon and finally exploded into pieces from within!


    "Master!!!!"


    Seeing her master killed again, Eos, returning to the battlefield, showed displeasure in her eyes.


    A massive pale annihilation beam howled through the stars, rushing at Momo from behind!


    Of course, Momo, now in battle frenzy, had no thoughts of showing mercy or consideration for companions.


    With a swing of her thin sword, Under flashing crimson light, The mighty annihilation beam was split in two by Momo��s sword, blasting past both sides of the girl toward the distance.


    After cutting apart Eos annihilation beam with one stroke, Momo immediately countered with an even more powerful crimson beam. In earth-shaking explosions, Momo��s shadow annihilation beam unstoppably blasted through the three abyss monsters Eos had summoned, rapidly expanding in Eos pale eyes. Under that extreme temperature��s scorching, half of Eos body suddenly dissolved, temporarily losing the ability to fight and defend.


    Then, Giving Eos no time to regenerate, Momo, enveloped in terrifying killing intent like a wild beast, fiercely charged to Eos front, directly slicing her to pieces with her sword, once again ending this abyss colleague��s life.


    Going all out and no longer reserving power, Momo��s combat ability was truly terrifying.


    Even without using her ability, she could instantly suppress Asar and Eos.


    Combined with her ability power, Asar had almost no chance to counterattack, and the battlefield situation reversed once again.


    At this moment, Momo��s goal was simple and clear,


    That was to kill Asar until she had no revival chances left.


    In the next few minutes, the situation was almost completely one-sided.


    Although Asar and Eos fought together two against one, Momo, surrounded by crimson light and blood butterflies, suppressed them to the point where they could hardly fight back.


    Eos was repeatedly kicked, punched, and blasted away...


    While Asar suffered even more miserably - in just a few short minutes, she had her head cut off three times, was made into kebabs four times, and was blown to ashes five times.


    This was inevitable,


    After all, Momo��s main attention remained focused on Asar.


    Without doubt, In terms of combat, Momo held an enormous advantage.


    However, As time passed, this advantage was rapidly declining.


    The reason being Momo��s physical exhaustion...


    "Die, you piece of trash..."


    After reversing the attack and turning Asar into a pincushion with blood spears, Momo fired another charged shadow annihilation beam, incinerating everything above Asar��s legs to ash. After killing Asar for the thirtieth time, Momo couldn��t help but clutch her chest, panting heavily.


    Unfortunately, Momo had no time to catch her breath as a magic mirror suddenly appeared behind her without warning.


    Then, Passing through the mirror, Eos appeared behind Momo with hollow eyes, landing a punch squarely on Momo��s face that sent her flying thousands of meters. Earlier, with her superior reflexes and beast-like combat instincts, Momo would have definitely dodged Eos attack and delivered a lightning-fast counter.


    However, it was Momo herself who got sent flying.


    Clearly, Momo��s physical capabilities had dropped dramatically due to her massive energy consumption.


    This was the consequence of fighting all-out with her ability power fully unleashed.


    Momo knew this well, But what she hadn��t expected was,


    After destroying Asar dozens more times, that b*tch could still regenerate?!


    Now, Under Momo��s grave gaze, starting from just two remaining slender legs, Asar��s body regenerated at a visible speed. Once again gripping that divine scythe, she assumed a defensive stance.


    The situation had returned to square one.


    Seeing Asar revive yet again, Momo��s mood turned extremely heavy. Clearly, the enemy��s revival count had far exceeded both her and Yumo��s expectations.


    Staring at Asar��s still composed expression, Momo couldn��t help but bite her lip.


    Even though her base was destroyed.


    And she��d been killed so many times?


    Still not finished?


    "You must have hidden quite a few soul sharers across the continent..."


    "Hidden?"


    Hearing this, Asar, who was about to attack again, suddenly froze.


    Then, under Momo��s strange gaze, this Child of Destiny slowly lowered her scythe and clutched her stomach, her whole body trembling.


    Crazy laughter gradually echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Heh, hehe, hehehe..."


    Facing Asar��s abnormal reaction, Momo asked irritably:


    "What��s so funny?"


    "Hidden soul sharers? So that��s what you thought, Lady Yumo?"


    "Isn��t that the case?"


    To this, Asar just shook her head without directly responding, instead gazing complexly toward the Ancita continent. More specifically, toward Mengxi��s location. Her cross-shaped pupils showed a clear "as expected" expression.


    "Looks like Lady Mengxi has remembered some things too. You knowing the term ��soul sharer��... Indeed, she must have told you about my ability? No wonder you suddenly unleashed your power after Sky City was destroyed - you wanted to exhaust all my revival chances in one go?"


    Meeting Asar��s gaze, Momo didn��t answer verbally.


    But her silent response was as good as confirming Asar��s words.


    However, Asar seemed completely unconcerned about her ability and weakness being known, waving dismissively and even frankly admitting:


    "Indeed, without soul sharers, once I die, I lose subjects to take the destruction for me, and it��s game over. Lady Mengxi��s judgment wasn��t wrong either - Sky City did have many of my soul sharers. No wonder you were so eager to strike after Sky City was destroyed. From your perspective, this really seemed like the best timing to act. But unfortunately, Lady Mengxi got one thing wrong."


    "W-what?"


    "Sky City isn��t the only place with large numbers of my soul sharers. Since we��ve fought to this point, let me tell you a fact."


    "A fact?"


    "Yes."


    The next moment,


    Under Momo and Yumo��s incredulous gazes, Asar spoke shocking words.


    "Before telling you this fact, let me ask you a question first. Do you know how this world came to be?"


    "How it came to be? Who knows about that kind of historical stuff..."


    "Hehe, so you really don��t know. Then let me tell you."


    Speaking thus, Asar turned toward the continent, spreading her arms wide, her beautiful face gradually showing a trace of pride, even a hint of madness.


    "This world was created by my ancestor, the great Radiant Emperor, Lodgera Barolin!!!"

 Chapter 1009: The True Subject of the Trial

    "This world? What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Momo��s brows furrowed, her rainbow-colored eyes filled with bewilderment and doubt.


    Asar had anticipated the black-haired girl��s reaction.


    Considering her opponent was at her limit, Asar explained rather leisurely:


    "I��m not talking nonsense. This world... was created by my great ancestor. Well, that��s not quite right. More precisely, this world came into being after my ancestor��s fall."


    Asar��s tone carried an inexplicable sense of wisdom.


    While speaking, she gazed proudly at the sky, surveying everything around her:


    "According to this world��s time flow, my ancestor, the Radiant Emperor Lodgera Barolin who gave me this ninth-level inheritance, fell in this world. Back then, the Ancita continent was nothing but lifeless wasteland after the war. After falling, my ancestor��s body merged with the earth, bringing abundant life force to this continent, fostering the birth of all living things. Meanwhile, his shattered powerful soul merged with the world��s ecosystem, reshaping what became the continent��s soul cycle system, magic, and energy structure. Without exaggeration, without my ancestor, there would be no Ancita continent. Every part of this world contains remnants of my ancestor��s soul. In other words, I can command all the power in this world at any time."


    Speaking thus, as if to prove her point to the black-haired girl, Asar slowly raised her hand and extended one finger.


    As white-gold light rippled in Asar��s eyes, the entire sky and surrounding space began to tremble. No... strictly speaking, the entire world began trembling at her will.


    In an instant, Panic and confusion spread like a virus across the vast Ancita continent.


    Almost everyone looked around in shock, feeling power continuously draining from their bodies and converging eastward.


    --"What... what��s happening?"--


    All the magic, energy, and holy power in heaven and earth, whether floating in nature or concentrated within living beings, began gathering toward the Dead Sea domain at Asar��s call. As this power gathered around Asar, her presence began rising steadily, and the white-gold divine power that had been consistently suppressed by shadow power gradually showed signs of counterattack. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this was merely a portion of the power Asar had summoned.


    As the continent��s power gathered at her call, Asar��s strength would undoubtedly increase further.


    Feeling the terrifying power fluctuations gathering around her, Asar��s lips curved slightly upward in an arrogant smile.


    "You see? I can freely command this world��s power. Not just holy power users - magic, battle energy, and the endless power contained in heaven and earth, I can command it all. Now do you believe me?"


    Asar asked with a smile.


    To this, Momo just coldly snorted:


    "So what? It��s just a bunch of garbage power gathered together. Even with the whole world��s power, what of it?"


    "Hehe, say what you will. That��s not the main point anyway. What I mainly wanted to tell you is that this world belongs to me. Belongs to me... you know what that means, right? After all, Mengxi must have told you quite a bit about my inheritance."


    "..."


    "My ability Price of Blood can, when I die, make soul sharers who possess part of my soul die in my place to rewrite the fact of my death. Therefore, the more soul sharers I have, the more powerful I am. The reason my ancestor only had about fifty soul sharers was mainly because... the amount of soul that can be cut and separated is limited, and creating powerful soul sharers requires sacrificing more soul. To prevent his soul sharers from being too easily killed by enemies, my ancestor chose only powerful beings. That��s why you thought I could only have about fifty soul sharers. In fact, if I lower the standards, I can have far more soul sharers. As I said before, my ancestor��s soul has long merged with this world��s ecological cycle system. Every life born in this world merges with part of my ancestor��s soul, and because new lives�� souls are initially very fragile, my ancestor��s soul power can..."


    "F*ck, why all this rambling?!"


    Momo had no patience to listen to others babble, directly interrupting Asar��s words,


    "What soul this and standards that. What are you trying to say?! Just say it directly!"


    "..."


    Having her proud self-introduction interrupted made Asar��s brows furrow, displeasure flashing on her face.


    "Tch... really, such an unromantic one. Shouldn��t you normally listen patiently to the boss��s explanation? And here I was kindly giving you time to recover..."


    Sighing helplessly and shaking her head, Asar coldly glanced at the black-haired girl.


    After being interrupted, Asar no longer felt like explaining patiently, instead directly telling the black-haired girl the conclusion:


    "In short... except for you and Mengxi who came from the outside world from the start, almost everyone in this world is my soul sharer."


    "?!!!"


    "What?"


    Although she had roughly guessed what Asar wanted to say, when these words actually came from the Child of Destiny��s mouth, Momo couldn��t help but show an uneasy expression. Yumo in the consciousness space fell into even deeper silence, slowly burying her head between her knees.


    "Everyone... is... your soul sharer?"


    "Yes."


    Asar smiled contemptuously:


    "So what does it matter if you kill me dozens of times? Even if you could kill me hundreds or thousands of times? So what?! I still have thousands upon thousands of soul sharers! Do you have that much stamina?!! Can you do it?!"


    Slowly raising her hand to her chest, Asar proudly declared:


    "Lady Yumo, you are indeed powerful. But unfortunately... you are destined to be unable to kill me. This world! Is my greatest trump card!! My greatest backing!!"


    Hearing these words, the black-haired girl fell silent. Not just her, but Xiao and Mengxi on the giant tree near Vinati also fell into an eerie silence.


    At this moment, Even the usually composed Xiao couldn��t help but show terror in his eyes, his handsome face covered in darkness, his emotions clearly hitting rock bottom.


    "How, how can this be? Everyone on the continent is a soul sharer?! Doesn��t that mean..."


    Some words, Xiao seemed unwilling to say directly.


    However, Mengxi beside him spoke the hard-to-accept truth for him,


    "Sister will lose."


    Staring at Asar��s increasingly swelling presence in the screen, Mengxi��s beautiful purple eyes also showed deep concern.


    "If this continues... the trial will fail..."


    Although these words were muttered by Mengxi biting her lip, talking to herself, they were still caught by Xiao.


    For a moment,


    Xiao��s gaze toward Mengxi seemed to become complicated:


    "Fail?... If Lady Yumo is defeated... doesn��t that mean you Chosen Ones completed the trial? How can you speak of failure?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Mengxi fell silent, and after contemplating the projected screen for a long while,


    Mengxi sighed deeply and revealed a fact that Xiao had never expected.


    "Actually... we Chosen Ones... were never the subjects being tested in this trial."

 Chapter 1010: Madness

    This place was like an otherworldly paradise, shrouded in a dreamlike atmosphere. Lush green trees surrounded the area, delicate pink petals floated through the air, and a quiet stream gurgled nearby. The sky was a brilliant blue jewel adorned with pure white clouds. Sunlight filtered through the clouds, bathing the land in a golden glow, making it resemble a scene from a painting.


    In this dreamy utopia, a stunningly beautiful young girl sat quietly on a large rock, basking in the sunlight. She wore an elegant black and white gauze dress and a magnificent white diamond crown atop her head. The appearance of this exquisite silver-haired girl only added to the enchanting beauty of this paradise.


    The only pity was that this lovely girl seemed to be in a foul mood. She was pouting, staring glumly at a tablet-like magical device in her hands. As she read the content on the screen word by word, the expression of displeasure on her face became increasingly evident.


    "Ugh... this is too much..." the girl grumbled petulantly.


    Almost as soon as the silver-haired girl voiced her complaint, a gentle, melodious voice that brought comfort and joy to the listener drifted into her ears.


    "What��s wrong, sweetheart? Why do you look so unhappy?"


    Startled by the sudden affectionate call, Mengxi froze for a moment, a flash of joy involuntarily crossing her face. But in the next instant, she hid this emotion and cast a reproachful glance at the silver-haired woman who had appeared behind her without warning.


    She was a woman whose appearance was about 70% similar to Mengxi��s, beautiful enough to take one��s breath away. Her lustrous silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Curved willow eyebrows framed captivating golden eyes that could bewitch souls. Her straight, delicate nose and pink lips like water droplets on a peach, combined with her oval face as clear as jade, formed a flawless visage. Paired with her graceful figure, snow-white skin, loving gaze full of affection, and enchanting smile, she created an indescribably beautiful scene. The surrounding picturesque landscape instantly paled in comparison after the woman��s appearance.


    When the two silver-haired beauties with similar features stood close together, the paradise around them became mere backdrop.


    Looking at this woman, Mengxi pouted and complained:


    "Mom! What on earth are you up to? What kind of ridiculous trial is this?"


    Faced with her daughter��s complaints, the silver-haired woman tilted her head innocently and sighed helplessly.


    "This can��t be helped, you know. My little Mengxi has grown up and it��s time for her to choose a suitable husband. But there are just too many suitors coming to propose, and Mommy doesn��t know how to choose. So I thought of setting up a trial to help my little girl find the right partner. Mommy is doing this all for you. You should understand and not complain, okay?"


    "Understand my ass!"


    Knowing her mother��s personality well, Mengxi immediately called her out without mercy:


    "You just want to have some fun! It��s one thing when you go around looking for amusement, but I��m your daughter! How can you use me for your entertainment?!"


    "Hehe~"


    Seeming to realize she��d been found out, the silver-haired woman didn��t try to deny it. Instead, she playfully stuck out her tongue, earning another eye roll from Mengxi.


    However, after a couple of silly laughs, the silver-haired woman quickly regained her usual graceful and pure demeanor. She gently embraced Mengxi and said:


    "But seriously, give it a try sweetheart. Trust Mommy, you��ll find this trial very interesting. Not only can you settle those annoying marriage proposals, but you can also enjoy a slice of life~"


    Unfortunately, although the silver-haired woman��s words sounded appealing, Mengxi wasn��t buying it. She firmly refused:


    "No way! How can a trial be interesting? Isn��t it just another kind of exam? I don��t want to!"


    "Ehhhhh?"


    "I have exams at the academy, exams at home, exams during internships, and even exams when visiting uncles and aunts. It��s exams all day, every day. And now that I finally have a vacation, why do I still have to take an exam?!"


    "This is a trial~"


    "It��s still basically an exam!!! I don��t want it! I don��t want it! I don��t want it! I want a vacation! No exams!!"


    "Alright, alright."


    The silver-haired woman smiled indulgently and pinched Mengxi��s cheeks with helplessness:


    "You really hate exams, don��t you, my child... But honestly, you don��t need to worry about any of this at all."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi blinked in confusion:


    "Why don��t I need to worry?"


    "Because~"


    With a silly smile, the silver-haired woman teasingly put a slender finger to her lips.


    "Although on the surface, you are participants in the trial. In reality... this trial isn��t prepared for you at all, but for another cute little one."


    Mengxi: ???


    Recalling her previous conversation with the silver-haired woman, Mengxi��s expression grew more complex.


    ��


    "As unbelievable as it may sound, it��s the truth... The true subject of the Goddess Trial isn��t me or Asar. It��s actually Sister Yumo."


    "..."


    For a moment, Xiao was dumbfounded upon hearing this answer, his face was filled with crisis.


    But Xiao was still Xiao after all. He quickly regained his composure and looked at Mengxi with mixed emotions.


    "You know so much... I suppose you��ve recovered your past memories like Asar, haven��t you?"


    "I suppose so."


    Mengxi nodded noncommittally:


    "But now isn��t the time to discuss this. Xiao, you have spatial magic stones there, right?"


    "Yes, we do."


    "Transport all the spatial magic stones you can mobilize here to the best of your ability!"


    "Magic stones?! What do you need those for?"


    "There��s no time to explain everything to you. If you don��t want Sister Yumo��s situation to get worse, do as I say right now!!"


    "I... I understand."


    Meanwhile, in the realm of the Sea of Death sealed by Momo��s dark domain, after hearing Asar��s words, Momo gradually fell silent, lowering her head to gaze at the Sea of Death below...


    Observing the black-haired girl��s reaction, Asar felt a surge of pleasure.


    Hehe, looks like reality has hit her hard. Has she given up resisting already?


    As if to deliver an even greater blow to the black-haired girl, Asar cast a glance at the demon goddess slowly descending behind her.


    "Lady Yumo, not only can you not kill me, but you also can��t kill Eos. Eos��s power is that of the ��Eternal Guardian��. As long as I, her soul contract master, don��t die, Eos is immortal and indestructible."


    "..."


    "Do you understand now, Lady Yumo? No matter how much you resist, it��s all in vain."


    Asar��s words grew more and more confident.


    After all, this Child of Destiny knew very well that as time passed, she would become stronger and stronger by harnessing the energy of the entire world.


    After unleashing her formidable divine power to completely suppress the black-haired girl, Asar could already see the fruits of victory within her grasp.


    The corners of her mouth turned up slightly, and a victory smile spread across her face.


    "Surrender, Lady Yumo. Stop your futile resistance. You are strong, yes, but you cannot kill us. As time goes on, I will grow stronger and stronger due to the convergence of power from the entire world, while you will become weaker and weaker due to the rapid consumption of your energy, and... Huh?! What?!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before she could finish her speech urging surrender, Asar��s words came to an abrupt halt.


    Because she suddenly realized a very serious fact.


    That is, the black-haired girl who should have been weakening was suddenly emanating a terrifying aura.


    The girl��s voice became hoarse and gloomy, tinged with madness.


    "BLAH BLAH BLAH BLAH, will you ever shut up... If everyone on the continent is your soul sharer... then why don��t we just destroy the entire world? Wouldn��t that solve everything?"


    Asar: ?!!!

 Chapter 1011: Threat

    "Shut the fuck up already, you��re annoying as hell!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    With those words, the Shadow Power that should have been nearly depleted or even exhausted suddenly erupted from Momo��s body once again in a bizarre manner! The terrifying crimson energy shot straight into the sky, its intensity even more ferocious than before!


    "You think you��ve won just because you have the power of this shitty world?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!!!!"


    Seemingly feeling disrespected, the proud Momo completely lost her temper, unleashing all her pent-up rage. As her negative emotions spread, the power suppressed within Momo��s body began to leak out uncontrollably.


    Asking me to surrender?!


    I am the noblest Abyssal Lord?!


    How can I surrender over something like this?!


    "Wh-what?!!"


    Under Asar��s unexpected gaze, the crimson tyrannical field pounced towards her like a roaring beast.


    In an instant, the divine energy field that had held the advantage due to the convergence of the world��s power was suddenly suppressed by Momo��s Shadow Power. No, perhaps suppressed wasn��t quite right, as the platinum divine energy field had been crushed to pieces. Asar herself was forced to stumble back under the impact of this energy burst.


    Not only Asar, but even Eos, who had remained emotionally detached and unresponsive, involuntarily trembled when she sensed the power released from within Momo.


    Compared to before, Momo��s power was not only more formidable but also more tyrannical and cold. One could even sense a maddening aura capable of eroding one��s mind. The moment this aura was felt, it was as if one was forcibly swallowed into an abyss, submerged in gloomy, endless darkness.


    As this power was released, Momo��s eyes gradually rippled with an overwhelmingly chaotic light. Strange black cracks appeared all over her skin, and her flowing black and red ombre hair was tinged with a layer of crimson light.


    Looking at Momo now, Asar felt as if she was seeing a brutal demon crawling out from the abyss.


    "I��m done playing!!!! Destroy it all, goddammit!!!"


    Raising both hands, the violent Shadow Power instantly gathered between Momo��s hands, directly transforming into a light of ultimate death.


    The surrounding condensed dark domain began to collapse at a visible speed under the fluctuations of this power.


    And the black-haired girl fixed her cruel gaze on the Sea of Death realm below, or rather... on the entire world.


    Clearly, Momo wasn��t joking. The desire to destroy everything began to take control of her.


    "No, what, what are you doing?!!!"


    Realizing this, Asar��s face suddenly changed.


    From the beginning until now, Asar had always been absolutely confident. Even though she was beaten up by the black-haired girl at first, Asar still firmly believed she would ultimately win. Therefore, even when she showed expressions of terror and panic, it was just a strategy to lure the enemy. However, now Asar truly showed an uneasy expression.


    The reason she dared to reveal her power of authority to the black-haired girl was based on the premise that the black-haired girl was in a weakened state.


    In her view, the black-haired girl was at her last gasp. Even if she knew the truth, she wouldn��t have the strength to destroy this world. In the end, she would only exhaust her power in resentment and die.


    However, now she had erupted with such formidable power again?! Her previous wounds had even healed instantly?! Damn it, how could she still have so much power stored inside her?! And now she even wanted to directly destroy this world?! If the entire Ancita continent disappeared, I will truly lose!


    Didn��t she care about those Black Rose people and her childrens?


    This... it really seemed like she didn��t care at all!!!


    Fuck!!


    I shouldn��t have said so much earlier!! I shouldn��t have gotten cocky and revealed too many of my trump cards!!


    For a moment, Asar felt an unprecedented regret.


    But at this point, knowing that regret was useless, Asar immediately compressed and gathered the power of heaven and earth and all the divine power in her body into the giant scythe in her hand. Now, she had to stop the black-haired girl! As the divine power condensed, the giant scythe in Asar��s hand transformed into a death scythe emitting a platinum light, forty meters long.


    At the same time, following Asar��s command, Eos, wielding a sword and an axe, dove down from the sky! Attempting to cooperate with Asar in a pincer attack.


    However, just as the energies on both sides were about to infinitely expand and erupt into a fierce conflict,


    At the moment when these three terrifying powers were about to clash, Asar��s heart was stretched to the limit, her heart even tightening to the extreme.


    The black-haired girl��s desperate decision to destroy everything, as well as the chaotic light that erupted from within her body without warning, had completely exceeded Asar��s expectations.


    Asar was certain that if she couldn��t stop the black-haired girl��s next attack, the entire world would cease to exist, and all her efforts would turn to nothing.


    No!


    Absolutely not!!


    She couldn��t possibly have that much energy left, this must be a temporary burst from burning her soul. As long as I block this wave of attacks, the scales of victory would still tip in my favor!


    "Don��t underestimate me!!!!!!"


    Unleashing her soul power and all the divine power in her body without reservation, plus the world power gathered around her, Asar��s aura also reached a terrifying level.


    The outcome of this battle seemed about to be decided in the next moment.


    However, just as Asar and Eos��s joint attack was about to clash with Momo��s hysterical and violent power, the black-haired girl before them suddenly disappeared after a distortion in space.


    ?!!


    "What?!"


    Asar was stunned for a moment. Having lost their target, she and Eos had to stop their attack and instantly sense their surroundings, fearing an ambush from Momo.


    After sensing the location of that familiar aura, Asar immediately took up a defensive stance, vigilantly looking behind her.


    Then, this Child of Destiny frowned in confusion,


    "Hm? What��s this?"


    As her heavy and perplexed gaze watched on, accompanied by the dance and convergence of blood-colored butterflies, that girl filled with an otherworldly beauty reappeared amid a crimson light.


    However, the black-haired girl now was completely different from her previous terrifying state of intense hostility and overwhelming pressure.


    Not only had the violent Shadow Power surrounding her collapsed and dissipated, but even her aura carried weakness. The black-haired girl herself had turned pale, clutching her chest and breathing heavily, with what appeared to be traces of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.


    For a moment, the black-haired girl emanated an unusual, pitiful, and desolate beauty.


    Was this... backlash?


    From that previous surge of power?


    Facing the current situation, Asar��s brows furrowed, her cross-shaped pupils filled with confusion. Just moments ago, she had been hysterically ready to destroy them along with the entire world...


    But in the next instant, she suffered internal backlash from forcibly suppressing her power, her aura��s intensity plummeting dramatically.


    The sense of crisis she had given Asar earlier had completely vanished.


    Although the elimination of the crisis gave Asar a sense of relief, the current situation still left her bewildered.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    However, just as Asar was pondering this, the black-haired girl��s words shattered her confusion. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You said the entire world is yours, so... those children also have your soul within them, right?"


    As the words left her mouth, the black-haired girl slowly raised her head, meeting Asar��s gaze. Unlike before, what Asar now saw wasn��t that pair of rainbow-colored eyes filled with madness and bloodlust, but rather eyes beautiful as rubies and filled with sorrow.


    ??


    Hm?


    Ch-children?


    Oh...


    I see...


    In that moment, Asar��s pupils contracted as she finally understood the situation.


    She seemed to realize why Yumo had suddenly stopped her attack. Although the Abyssal Lord possessed powerful bloodthirst and destructive desires...


    But compared to satisfying her own desires, she seemed to care more about those children of hers.


    Smiling slightly, Asar nodded noncommittally:


    "That��s right, everyone in this world is my soul sharer, including the Black Rose family members and all the Abyssal Demons you created. If I die, they... might become sacrifices in my place."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    Speaking thus, gazing at the black-haired girl in the distance, at that black-haired girl who was so different from her previous manic state, Asar took a deep breath and once again issued her surrender proclamation:


    "Give up your resistance, Lady Yumo, if you don��t want your beloved children to become sacrifices as well..."

 Chapter 1012: An Angry Cry

    "Give up, Lady Yumo. If I die again, those who��ll be destroyed in my place might be the children you cherish. But please believe me, my only goal is to complete the trial objective. After I extract the Judgment Temple from you, I won��t harm your children anymore."


    Asar forced herself to calm her restless heart and spoke with feigned composure.


    To be honest, as a Child of Destiny, a member of the Barolin family, and a ninth-level powerhouse who inherited the Radiant Emperor��s legacy, Asar didn��t want to use such despicable tactics. Using others�� lives as leverage was undoubtedly a disgrace to the strong.


    Therefore, from the start of the battle until now, Asar had been trying to achieve victory using her four major advantages.


    However, now that she couldn��t win through direct confrontation, Asar had no choice. Although she herself strongly rejected it, for the sake of ultimate victory, she still spoke these words. The dignity of the strong and the glory of the family were all thrown aside.


    After all, if she lost, everything would be gone.


    Having come this far, she absolutely couldn��t lose.


    "Lady Yumo, you wouldn��t want the Black Rose members and those Demon children of yours to become sacrifices in this battle, would you?"


    As she spoke, Asar tightly gripped the giant scythe that had expanded to tens of meters in length, vigilantly watching the black-haired girl. Her platinum cross-shaped pupils didn��t dare show even a hint of relaxation. Not just Asar, but Eos also went all out, using her magic mirror to summon dozens of hideous abyssal creatures, ready to coordinate with Asar against any possible attack from the black-haired girl.


    For a moment, everything fell silent, and the scene was dragged into a terrifying silence.


    In this quiet atmosphere, Asar��s hands began to tremble, as if she couldn��t control her emotions. That deep sense of tension was like an invisible snake, tightly coiling around her heart.


    Without doubt, whether she could use the Black Rose family and Yumo��s children to restrain her would determine who claimed the fruits of victory.


    Fortunately, luck seemed to be on Asar��s side.


    The next moment, under Asar��s breathlessly tense gaze, the black-haired girl slowly opened those crimson eyes, the beautiful jewel-like pupils now devoid of any fighting spirit.


    "I understand..."


    Yumo spoke weakly.


    As these words left her mouth, the girl��s tightly clenched hands slowly relaxed, and the last of the Shadow Power gathered around her suddenly collapsed. Even the bloody butterflies that had been surrounding and protecting her from beginning to end trembled and disintegrated into nothingness.


    In that instant, the crimson aura powerful enough to make heaven and earth tremble crumbled, and the dark domain sealing the space dissipated with it.


    Obviously, Yumo had given up the idea of continuing to fight.


    Seeing this scene, the mountain pressing down on Asar��s heart suddenly lifted, and she couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief, looking at the Abyssal Lord in the distance with mixed emotions.


    An Abyssal Lord who possessed emotions and cared for children.


    Honestly, after recovering all her memories, Asar had always felt uncomfortable about this.


    After all, in Asar��s memories, all known Abyssal Lords were symbols of cruelty, violence, and ruthlessness. To eliminate enemies, they would use any means necessary. If needed, they would even sacrifice or betray their companions. If they treated companions like this, there was no need to mention the Abyssal Demons mass-produced from their blood.


    They were just disposable consumables.


    Therefore, after confirming that Yumo genuinely cared about her children and the humans of the Black Rose family, Asar felt incredibly confused, and even involuntarily developed feelings of disgust in her heart.


    "An Abyssal Lord actually having emotions? How disgusting... it must be an act, right?"


    That was what Asar thought when she first regained her memories.


    However, now it seemed this emotion had become her greatest weakness.


    "Lady Yumo, it��s really fortunate that you, as the Abyssal Lord, are the final boss of this trial."


    If someone possessing such powerful abilities had been a genuinely cruel Abyssal Demon, even with Eos��s help, she probably wouldn��t have had any chance of winning.


    "Rest assured, I��ll keep my promise from earlier... I won��t harm your children. So..."


    Before she could finish speaking,


    "BOOM!!!"


    A thunderous roar shook the earth, making the air vibrate deafeningly.


    Against this imposing background sound, the divine power in heaven and earth surged once again, flowing like a torrential flood, unstoppable. Then, when Asar��s eyes burst with golden light, the vast divine power rushed like a rapid current toward the scythe in her hand, concentrating power incomparable enough to grind the world to dust within the battle scythe.


    Then, during Asar��s high-speed chanting, the forty-meter-long battle scythe began to twist and deform, rapidly compressing and breaking down, transforming into highly concentrated divine power and attaching to Asar��s fingertip.


    "Divine Holy Sword - Subelio"


    This was Asar��s strongest technique inherited from the Radiant Emperor.


    Concentrating all power into a single point, generating extreme heat. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything touched would be reduced to nothingness.


    Even divine bodies were no exception.


    The next instant, propelled by Eos��s Shadow Power, Asar transformed into a beam of holy light, charging toward Yumo with an aura that could annihilate everything.


    Although Yumo had given up resistance,


    To avoid any unexpected developments,


    Asar decided to end the battle immediately and unhesitatingly used her final trump card.


    Watching that beautiful face rapidly expanding in her view, Asar thrust forward with her finger that had transformed into the strongest holy sword:


    "So... please die!!!"


    Ah...


    This power,


    If I��m hit, my body will probably vaporize instantly, right?


    Watching Asar rapidly approaching, Yumo whispered with complex emotions.


    Such a powerful attack?


    She didn��t need to fear it at all,


    She just needed to use Causal Reversal, and all attacks would be returned to the enemy.


    But this time,


    Just as she had said earlier, she no longer wanted to resist.


    What was the point of reflecting it back?


    Asar wouldn��t die anyway?


    Even if she destroyed the world and managed to kill Asar, so what? my children would all die with her, including that silly Mengxi. In that case... what was the point of resisting?


    Under normal circumstances, Yumo��s ability ��Causal Reversal�� would automatically activate when its master��s life was threatened, returning attacks to the enemy. But at this moment, under Yumo��s conscious control, the ability power that had just leaked from her body was forcibly suppressed.


    Seeing this situation, Momo in the consciousness space let out a hysterical roar.


    Unfortunately, Momo��s calls were directly ignored by Yumo, and her resistance was suppressed by Yumo��s powerful will.


    At this moment, Yumo used her own will to suppress the urge of the Abyssal Demon power to go berserk, looking at the holy sword concentrated in Asar��s hand with an indescribably calm gaze.


    Sigh,


    Am I,


    Going to die?


    But,


    It doesn��t seem so scary... after all, I��ve already died once on Earth.


    Sigh,


    I finally made the decision that I didn��t want to die, but in the end, I still can��t escape this fate. Oh well... I was sent to this world by the Goddess as the final boss in the first place, meant to be killed by the chosen one... nothing... has changed at all.


    I��m just following the original script.


    After I die,


    That silly Mengxi should protect Yuan��er and the others... With Mengxi��s protection, Asar probably won��t make a move.


    This, perhaps, is not such a bad ending.


    Since death is inevitable, at least they should be safe,


    I just wonder if my children will cry after I��m gone...


    "I��m sorry..."


    After softly speaking these words of apology, Yumo resolutely closed her eyes, undid all her defenses, and loosened her grip on the thin sword... She who had completely given up resistance opened her arms, ready to receive Asar��s final strike.


    Everything seemed about to end in the next moment.


    "BAKA!!!!!!! WHO GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO KILL YOURSELF?!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1013: Reversal

    "Who gave you permission to die on your own?!! You baka sister!!"


    ??


    Huh?


    This... this voice is? Mengxi��s?


    Why am I hearing her voice at the end? It must be an illusion, this is above the Sea of Death realm, and within my dark domain, how could that silly girl possibly come here?


    However�� before my death, being able to hear her voice doesn��t seem so bad.


    For some reason, Yumo suddenly felt that perhaps she could rest in peace.


    She ignored this voice and instead showed a serene smile.


    However, what Yumo didn��t know was that this wasn��t an illusion.


    "It��s not an illusion!! You stupid sister!! Wake your damn brain up!!!!!"


    As the furious roar echoed like thunder in her ears, accompanied by a flash of silver light, a stunningly beautiful silver-haired girl suddenly broke through space, appearing in front of Yumo beyond everyone��s expectations. It was Mengxi, who had teleported here using the butterfly earrings for positioning and the power of millions of spatial magic stones.


    Upon entering this terrifying battlefield, the horrific conflict between Shadow Power and divine power nearly tore the silver-haired girl��s body apart, simultaneously forcing out the Divine Miracle hidden within Mengxi.


    Only with the support of the goddess��s power could Mengxi barely withstand the pressure of the battlefield.


    Undoubtedly, every battle she had experienced in the past paled in comparison to this moment. Right now, it took all her effort just to maintain consciousness.


    Trying to help Yumo fight the enemy was undoubtedly a pipe dream.


    Of course, Mengxi was well aware of this, so... her purpose for coming to the battlefield was just one: to wake up her foolish wife!


    Seeing that Yumo had actually given up fighting and chosen to be killed, Mengxi was furious beyond words.


    When shouting proved ineffective, Mengxi reached out without hesitation and grabbed the falling crimson crystal thin sword.


    The next moment, the thin sword that was the transformed Little Yue seemed to sense Mengxi��s intentions and immediately cooperated by flashing with a bright crimson light. It directly canceled its attack form and transformed into the familiar ��feather duster��...


    Then, Mengxi gritted her teeth and swung the feather duster with a ghostly wail, smacking it against Yumo��s butt.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!!"


    In an instant, the black-haired girl��s hysterical scream echoed through heaven and earth. The pain-sensitive Yumo convulsed all over after being whacked, breaking out in a cold sweat, and tears involuntarily welled up in the corners of her eyes. If not for her instinct to maintain the dignity of the Abyssal Lord, Yumo might have cried out directly.


    But pain aside, this attack instantly brought Yumo back to reality from her dazed state. She opened her eyes in disbelief, covering her bottom with her hand while looking at the sudden silver figure before her.


    "Mengxi?!! What the hell are you doing here?! Get out of here now!!!!!"


    After the shock, Yumo immediately cried out in worry.


    She knew that Mengxi was very strong now, sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But no matter how strong she was, she couldn��t possibly stand against the ninth-level Asar. If she tried to save her by fighting Asar, it would be like an ant trying to stop a chariot! And more importantly, that Asar was already charging over at full power! Watching the platinum light rapidly approaching behind Mengxi, Yumo��s heart almost leapt out of her chest in anxiety.


    On the other side,


    How could Mengxi not be aware of Asar��s powerful attack coming from behind?


    Knowing full well she couldn��t withstand the other��s attack, Mengxi directly chose to give up defense, turning her head to glare fiercely at Asar with an authoritative and murderous gaze.


    Her own strength might not match the other��s,


    But, Asar shouldn��t dare to harm her.


    Mengxi decided to take a gamble!


    As it turned out, Mengxi��s gamble paid off.


    The moment Asar, at full power, sensed the silver figure��s aura and saw that familiar face, she suddenly froze, her platinum cross-shaped pupils filled with shock.


    "Lady Mengxi?!! Why are you here?!"


    As for the reason,


    Asar had no time to think about it,


    But she knew very well that she couldn��t harm her.


    After all, Asar didn��t have the guts to truly oppose the Guiding Saint.


    Out of fear of Mengxi��s mother, seeing that her attack hadn��t scared Mengxi away, Asar had no choice but to grit her teeth and forcibly withdraw her power, changing the direction of her attack! The ��Death Finger�� that could pierce and destroy everything thus brushed past Mengxi and Yumo, directly striking the Sea of Death below.


    The moment her fingertip touched the sea,


    Mist swirled, and the vast Sea of Death instantly turned into parched land.


    Seeing that Asar��s attack hadn��t hurt Mengxi, Yumo breathed a brief sigh of relief before glaring at Mengxi with a serious and angry look. "You silly girl, how dare you!..."


    "What if Asar hadn��t held back? You could have been in big trouble!"


    "How could you take such a risk!"


    However, before Yumo could unleash her anger and scold Mengxi for her reckless behavior, she was directly reprimanded by Mengxi,


    "Stupid sister!!! What the hell are you doing! Do you want to die that badly?!! You promised me you wouldn��t commit suicide again! Why were you trying to die just now?!!"


    "Ugh..."


    Meeting Mengxi��s light purple eyes that were almost overflowing with anger, Yumo was suddenly at a loss for words, swallowing back the scolding she was about to unleash.


    No,


    That��s not right?


    Why was I being scolded?


    Although a bit confused, Yumo instinctively lowered her head.


    "S-sorry..."


    Yumo said timidly:


    "But, th-that person, is connected with the entire world, I-I can��t possibly defeat her. Even if I won... my children would all be gone. So, so I..."


    "If they��re connected, then just break that connection!"


    "Break it?!"


    Faced with Mengxi��s suggestion, Yumo��s crimson eyes couldn��t hide her confusion.


    "That��s the power of authority! A power that changes the rules of the world! A kind of law, how can that be broken?!!"


    "Others can��t break it! But you can!"


    "Me?! C-can I?"


    "Yes! You can! Yumo, remember the holy war in Anvika six years ago, how did you suppress the Abyssal Lord��s instincts?! The power of the Abyssal Lord is too tyrannical and will devour one��s rationality. The reason you can maintain your rationality is because of another power balancing it out in your body! Use that power, and you can..."


    ?!!!


    However, before Mengxi could finish speaking, a pale energy chain suddenly lashed out from behind, wrapping around Mengxi��s waist and violently pulling her away from Yumo!


    The one who made this move was, of course, Eos, following Asar��s instructions.


    Although she didn��t know Mengxi��s purpose for coming here, Asar instinctively felt... that this Girl of Destiny would definitely bring huge variables to her plans. Therefore, after regaining her composure, Asar immediately gave orders to Eos through their soul contract. She instructed Eos to restrain Mengxi and control her. She absolutely couldn��t let this cunning Girl of Destiny cause any more trouble.


    Seeing Mengxi being dragged away by the Abyssal Lord��s chains, Yumo immediately showed a terrified expression. She wanted to reach out to help, but when she tried to mobilize her power, she trembled all over due to the internal injuries caused by the previous power backlash, suddenly spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    However, At this moment, a familiar weapon suddenly flew in front of Yumo, it was the feather duster that Mengxi had just thrown.


    "Catch it!!"


    At Mengxi��s shout, Yumo grasped the feather duster.


    Almost the instant her palm touched the feather duster, Yumo understood Mengxi��s intentions. Because this feather duster was now inexplicably filled with a powerful, pure divine power, which was the power Mengxi had just infused into it. Staring at the feather duster in her hand, Yumo fell into a strange silence.


    On the other side, Asar, who had fully recovered, also noticed the feather duster in Yumo��s hand.


    Regarding the feather duster,


    Asar wasn��t very wary of it.


    The pain it brought was indeed unbearable, but through her Blood Price authority, she could transfer all the pain to her soul sharers. Therefore, the feather duster didn��t pose a threat to Asar.


    However, At this moment, after sensing the divine power aura emanating from the feather duster, Asar suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Divine power?!


    Mengxi had... infused all her divine power after activating Divine Miracle into that feather duster?! What on earth was she trying to do?!


    Although she couldn��t figure out the situation, to prevent any further changes, Asar immediately concentrated all her power on her fingertip once again while Yumo was hesitating, unleashing "Divine Holy Sword - subelio".


    The next instant, Asar transformed into a platinum meteor, piercing through space and fiercely charging towards the black-haired girl.


    "Stop struggling, Lady Yumo!!! Let me end this once and for all!!!!"

 Chapter 1014: Maya

    The day after tomorrow, i will post 5 more chapters.


    And maybe friday we will have 10 chapters or 5 more *^


    --------


    "Almost all Abyssal Lords are symbols of cruelty and violence. An Abyssal Lord as gentle and pure as sister Yumo is undoubtedly an anomaly. The reason she can maintain her rationality and gentle personality most of the time is mainly due to another power within her that restrains her. It��s this power that balances the violent Shadow Power, allowing the current her to exist," Mengxi explained seriously while watching the black-haired girl in the battle scene.


    "That power? You mean the Judgment Temple you mentioned earlier?" Xiao guessed, recalling Mengxi��s previous explanation.


    His guess was quickly confirmed by Mengxi��s nod:


    "Yes, the Judgment Temple."


    "What exactly is that?"


    "It��s Yumo��s true form. The Judgment Temple is a legendary divine artifact created by the Creator himself. It��s the exclusive weapon of one of the Three Holy Maidens, the Judgment Saint."


    "The Three Holy Maidens? What��s that?"


    Hearing these unfamiliar terms, Xiao felt his mind spinning in confusion.


    Seeming to understand Xiao��s confusion, Mengxi took a deep breath during this brief moment while the Black Rose family was setting up the spatial transmission array, and slowly began to explain:


    "Xiao, this world we��re in is one of countless worlds created by the Creator. The Creator is no longer in this world, and it��s managed by the Three Holy Maidens who serve as his messengers. The goddess worshipped by the Asumos Church is one of the Three Holy Maidens, the Guiding Saint, and is currently the only Holy Maiden in the world. The Judgment Saint I just mentioned is an existence on the same level as the goddess, the Holy Maiden in charge of judgment and punishment. In a sense, she��s considered the most terrifying among the Three Holy Maidens."


    "So you��re saying that Lady Yumo��s true form, the Judgment Temple... is this Judgment Saint��s divine artifact?"


    "Yes, that��s right, and only a Holy Maiden��s divine artifact could suppress such violent Shadow Power. But... it��s not just simply a divine artifact."


    "After the Judgment Saint fell, her power of authority was also hidden within the Judgment Temple."


    "You mean to awaken that power of authority hidden within Lady Yumo��s body?"


    "Yes, that��s the only way to break through this situation now. Otherwise, Sister will either lose control and destroy everything... or give up fighting and actively seek death."


    Recalling his previous conversation with Mengxi, Xiao felt an indescribable pressure.


    Glancing at the dozens of giant dragons exhausted from transporting spatial magic stones and the hundreds of Black Rose��s archmages who had depleted their magic power, Xiao took a deep breath.


    "Miss Mengxi"


    "I hope your plan succeeds."


    Also,


    Lady Yumo,


    Good luck...


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield above the Sea of Death realm, glancing at the approaching Child of Destiny from the corner of her eye.


    Yumo smiled slightly with complex emotions and tightly gripped the feather duster in her hand.


    "Sorry, thinking about it carefully... I don��t want to die like this after all."


    Well then,


    Let��s take a gamble.


    The next instant, the violent divine power energy within the feather duster suddenly poured into Yumo��s body through the handle. Immediately, the divine power violently clashed with the Shadow Power within Yumo��s body. A powerful impact directly struck Yumo��s head, causing her vision to blur and her consciousness to gradually scatter.


    Compared to the boundless Shadow Power within Yumo, Mengxi��s divine power was negligible.


    But, this negligible divine power aura acted like a key, opening a long-closed door in Yumo��s inner world.


    As the door opened, an intense pain suddenly shot through Yumo��s chest, causing her to curl up, clutching her chest tightly from pain. Along with the pain came an intense feeling of fainting, mercilessly swallowing the black-haired girl into its depths.


    ?!!


    This,


    What is this?


    Carrying intense feelings of confusion, Yumo finally couldn��t resist the terrible desire to sleep and slowly closed her eyes.


    Her consciousness fell into the abyss.


    Hmm,


    Did I fail??


    Did the divine power and Shadow Power still conflict and end up backfiring on me?


    I really don��t understand how I managed to regain my sanity using Mengxi��s power six years ago.


    In the pitch-black world, Yumo muttered helplessly and unwillingly.


    Sigh, It seems I can��t succeed as smoothly as six years ago.


    But, Come to think of it,


    Even if I succeeded, what should I do after? How could I break through with that divine power?


    That silly Mengxi was controlled by Eos before she could finish speaking.


    Ah, forget it, there��s no point in dwelling on these things anymore.


    After all, I��ve already failed.


    Hm?


    Wha, what is this?


    However, just as Yumo was being enveloped by pessimistic emotions and gradually sinking into endless darkness, a bright light suddenly shone upon her face. That white light, like light driving away darkness, instantly made Yumo feel an indescribable warmth. Though confused, she, deep in her consciousness abyss, slowly reached out, trying to touch that light.


    "What is this light?"


    And just as Yumo raised her hand, her surroundings suddenly underwent a dramatic change.


    ?!!


    When Yumo came to her senses, she had left that pitch-black consciousness space, and her surroundings had transformed into a sunny garden filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, like paradise. Looking around at the green mountains and waters, and the endless grasslands, feeling the warmth of the sunlight, Yumo showed a completely confused expression.


    "Where is this? What place? where am I..."


    Just as Yumo was muttering in confusion,


    A familiar voice like heavenly music came from behind her, answering her confusion,


    "This is a consciousness space I constructed deep within your heart... How is it? Pretty, isn��t it?"


    ?!!


    The moment she heard this voice, Yumo instinctively felt a shiver, and she hurriedly turned around to look at the source of the voice.


    And there, standing there was a breathtakingly beautiful woman.


    A woman who bore a 70% resemblance to Mengxi.


    The woman wore a white strapless dress, with delicate lace highlighting her fair legs, tall and straight, her graceful curves completely outlined, making one unable to resist.


    Her clear golden eyes, filled with holy and noble aura, soft full red lips, a delicate little nose sitting prettily on her elegant and beautiful face, along with her smooth curved cheeks and delicate face that seemed as fragile as powder - she was the very picture of heavenly beauty, like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world, giving people a feeling of unreachable beauty.


    As the breeze blew through heaven and earth, the silver-haired woman occasionally brushed her lips, sweeping away stray strands of hair, her fingertips as nimble as a playful spirit. A faint fragrance lingered where her hair had swept past. Her gaze was like autumn waves, deep with affection, her every smile and movement graceful, filled with a girl��s moving charm and a hint of a young woman��s elegant allure. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staring at this woman who resembled Mengxi, the silver figure from deep in her memories gradually overlapped with the woman before her, and the mosaic on that woman��s face was completely stripped away in this instant.


    Taking a deep breath, facing this existence that had changed her fate, Yumo trembled slightly as she whispered.


    "Y-y-you, you are..."


    Hearing Yumo��s shocked and slightly wary words, the silver-haired woman smiled gently, slowly lifted her skirt, bent her knees slightly, and elegantly gave Yumo a greeting bow.


    "Long time no see, little one."


    "Guiding Saint..."


    "Guiding Saint? Ah... don��t address me so formally, it feels strange. Just call me, Maya."


    "Maya?... Why, why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?"


    Maya laughed lightly, shook her head, then helplessly reached out and flicked Yumo��s forehead:


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course I��m here to give you a reward~"


    "Reward??"

 Chapter 1015: The Judgment Saint

    "Re-reward?!"


    As Maya��s words reached her ears, Yumo��s delicate body trembled involuntarily. She furrowed her brows, unconsciously fidgeting with the hem of her clothes as waves of confusion surged through her mind.


    "What exactly are you talking about?"


    "Hehe~"


    Maya smiled slightly, her pure golden eyes brimming with amusement as she took in Yumo��s adorable reaction.


    "Such a cute little thing."


    However, Maya didn��t directly answer Yumo��s question. Instead, she unhurriedly sat down on a sofa and leisurely sipped some red tea. As for where the sofa and red tea suddenly appeared from, Yumo was completely baffled.


    "I��m quite pleased, you know."


    "Pleased?"


    "Yes, you have performed better than I imagined over these years."


    "Better?"


    Hearing this, Yumo became even more confused.


    As the final boss, her performance over the years should have been an utter mess. Not only had she failed to train the chosen one according to the goddess��s order, but she had also accidentally killed the previous Son of Destiny. Now she was completely wrapped around Mengxi��s finger. This kind of final boss seemed to have nothing to do with the words "good performance," right?


    Glancing at Yumo��s puzzled face from the corner of her eye, Maya��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Other aspects don��t matter to me. What I really care about is your level of control over your power. From the results, you��ve done quite well in this regard."


    "What do you mean?"


    "During the 500 years in the Winter Forest, you encountered human attacks multiple times but never lost control. Well... although most of those humans were dealt with by your little cuties. But even after leaving your children��s protection and exiting the Winter Forest, you still maintained control over your power. Initially at Fort Galrose, when faced with your daughter��s injury, you didn��t massacre humans in retaliation. During the battle of Wind City, surrounded by Wilt and the Divine Punishment Sect��s allied forces, you ultimately maintained your sanity. When you encountered Xue Tianao in the Sky Dome, your power didn��t go out of control either. When you came into contact with little Mengxi, who had unleashed divine power, you also resisted the urge to kill. Six years ago during the Anvika Holy War, although you briefly lost control, you ultimately stabilized your power and regained yourself. Now, even when attacked so fiercely by that brat Asar, you weren��t consumed by the Abyssal Lord��s instincts to choose to destroy the world, and even easily suppressed the gradually losing control Momo."


    "You...knew ... all of this?"


    "All of these were tests for you. The stimuli were gradually increasing, but you ultimately withstood all these stimuli without being consumed by the Abyssal Lord��s instincts. Now, you can almost fully wield this most violent Abyssal power. Honestly, I��m very pleased."


    As these words reached her ears, a strong shock instantly filled Yumo��s heart, causing her to completely forget to breathe, her pupils involuntarily dilating.


    Clearly, this Guiding Saint seemed to know everything about her over the years, undoubtedly having been watching her all along. More importantly, she even knew about Momo��s existence?! She had never mentioned Momo��s name to anyone?


    "It��s not a big deal."


    Seeing Yumo��s confusion and shock, Maya chuckled and explained:


    "I am the Guiding Saint left behind by the Creator, with the ability to perceive the past and future... There��s nothing I don��t know. Of course I know about your good friend who plays games in your consciousness space every day and her little virtual harem. If I didn��t know, how could I reasonably set up trials for you?"


    "Mm."


    "Guiding Saint..."


    "Call me Maya."


    "Lady Maya... I... Aren��t I the final boss? Why give me these trials?"


    Hearing this, Maya didn��t answer directly, but rather playfully tilted her head.


    "Little one, you��re not stupid, you should have guessed already."


    "Your actual test subject... wasn��t the chosen one at all, but me?"


    To this, Maya smiled faintly and didn��t directly reply.


    But that sweet smile and silent attitude already said everything.


    "Then, then why, why did you lie to me back then? Saying I was some final boss, and making me go test others? Making me want to kill myself all day... Ending up just like some masochist idiot."


    "This was also part of the trial. If you didn��t think about killing yourself, how would you activate the power of authority? How would you further master all of the Abyssal power? If you didn��t think about being the final boss, how would you have created those children back then, and ultimately let your children become your attachments?"


    "Attachments?"


    "Yes, without those attachments, how would you go to control the Shadow power? How could you further master these powers?"


    "You��ve... been calculating everything about me?"


    "In a sense, I can��t deny it."


    "��!!"


    Thinking that her life, all her actions had been quietly arranged by the other party, Yumo felt a surge of uncontrollable anger. Even though Yumo had vaguely guessed some of this, when she truly learned this fact, she still felt a wave of anger and unwillingness.


    However, before Yumo��s emotions could erupt, the silver-haired woman had somehow instantly flashed in front of Yumo, embracing the slightly trembling Yumo in her arms.


    "Calm down. About the trials, I apologize to you. I did this out of necessity... I��ll give you satisfactory compensation later. But now... you shouldn��t have forgotten the most important thing at hand, right?"


    With these words, the trembling Yumo instantly calmed down.


    "The Child of Destiny..."


    "Yes... Although I lied to you about so much before, there��s one thing I really didn��t lie about. I can��t interfere too much with this world. Therefore, the task of stopping the Child of Destiny can only be completed by you."


    "But,"


    Saying this, a trace of redness appeared in Yumo��s eyes.


    "The problem is, I don��t know what to do next... Mengxi was controlled before she could finish speaking."


    "I know that, so... Remember what I just told you?" S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Reward?"


    "Yes... Next..."


    Maya slowly lowered her head after smiling, bringing her lips close to Yumo��s ear, and whispered:


    "Remember what I say, then do as I say."


    Following that, a passage of obscure and difficult unknown language entered Yumo��s mind.


    Undoubtedly, Yumo had never heard such a prophecy before.


    But for some reason, she could strangely understand its meaning.


    At the same time, although the conversation between Yumo and Maya in the consciousness space had lasted for several minutes, less than 0.1 seconds had passed in the outside world. Although the time was brief, Asar, who had regrouped, had already broken through the Shadow power field at full force and reached Yumo��s front.


    However, faced with Asar who was at arm��s length, the black-haired girl still kept her eyes tightly closed, hanging her head, apparently not giving any reaction, still in that posture of giving up resistance.


    Seeing this situation, Mengxi was extremely anxious, but because she was tightly controlled by Eos, even her mouth was covered, she was deprived of even the ability to shout.


    The only thing she could do was pray.


    Compared to Mengxi��s anxiety, Asar was overjoyed.


    Oh ho?


    It seems I thought too much.


    What the Girl of Destiny said didn��t have much impact after all.


    Asar instantly felt relief. At the same time, Asar unhesitatingly thrust his finger, which had gathered the power of heaven and earth and all of his divine power, towards Yumo��s chest. With just one strike, he could completely destroy her core! Next, what he needed to do was a simple extraction work, to summon the Judgment Temple anew from the corpse.


    The victory of the trial still belongs to me!


    This moment has finally come!!


    Seeing his finger getting closer and closer to Yumo��s chest, while she still had no reaction, Asar felt a kind of ecstasy, a kind of ecstasy of being about to achieve victory, that all her efforts would be rewarded!


    "It��s over!"


    However, almost at the moment Asar made her final declaration, the black-haired girl who had been silent for so long finally reacted.


    In the next moment, under Asar��s astonished gaze, she suddenly raised her hand at an inconceivable speed, grasped Asar��s finger, and directly snapped it off.


    The black-haired girl��s eyes also slowly opened,


    Still that pair of bewitching crimson eyes.


    But at this moment, a pair of ancient runes emitting golden light and full of killing intent appeared in those crimson eyes. The moment he saw those runes, Asar��s face was tinged with a layer of white, and his body involuntarily trembled.


    "This farce... ends now."

 Chapter 1016: Eyes of Judgment

    When Yumo opened her eyes again, her demeanor underwent a complete transformation. The hesitation and inner conflict in her eyes vanished, replaced by a bone-chilling decisiveness and a murderous aura that sent shivers down one��s spine.


    Especially those golden runes in her eyes - they exerted an unprecedented pressure on Asar��s soul. Even though she had reached the Ninth level, she still felt an urge to kneel in submission.


    Moreover, although it seemed strange... Asar vaguely sensed a holy aura emanating from Yumo at this moment.


    How could an Abyssal Lord whose soul had been stained black possess such a sacred aura?!


    What nonsense?!


    "What��s going on with you?!!!"


    Faced with this sudden anomaly, Asar blanched in shock. Her eyes flickered with terror as she panted heavily, small beads of sweat forming on her forehead as her body involuntarily retreated. When the black-haired girl��s cold gaze locked onto her, Asar couldn��t suppress her fear.


    The opponent��s aura wasn��t particularly strong, and she should still have had an overwhelming advantage.


    But following her instincts, Asar abandoned her broken finger and, surrounded by platinum light, suddenly retreated to put distance between herself and Yumo.


    What the hell is going on?!


    How did her aura suddenly change?!


    Wh-what... huh?!!


    However, before she could figure out the situation, Asar suddenly discovered an even more serious problem - her surroundings had completely transformed. Just moments ago she had been in empty sky, but now she inexplicably found herself in a great hall?!!


    This was a majestic and ancient hall filled with solemn and sacred energy.


    The hall was supported by twelve towering pillars, each hundreds of meters tall and carved with various extraordinary creatures - angelic women, soaring phoenixes, and lifelike coiling dragons... Each creature was particularly magnificent, giving off a soul-deep pressure.


    The walls were adorned with exquisite murals. Though Asar didn��t understand their content, she could sense the ancient history they contained.


    There was no ceiling.


    Looking up, one saw an endless expanse of brilliant stars.


    Of course, Asar had no time to notice these details.


    She quickly turned her attention forward,


    There stood the hall��s core existence,


    A glorious throne atop a high platform.


    And above this throne floated a giant golden-red eye.


    This eye was constructed of pure divine power, different from Asar��s own power. This divine energy was more concentrated, filled with an imposing might that commanded reverence without anger, a holy presence that made one want to kneel. Within the giant energy eye floated the same unknown golden runes that appeared in Yumo��s eyes.


    The moment this eye fixed upon her, Asar felt her whole body trembling, every muscle and bone twitching, her teeth chattering uncontrollably. Her heart nearly leapt from her chest from nervousness.


    Although Asar��s entire body constantly emitted powerful divine energy due to the World Power��s blessing, at this moment,


    In this hall, under the gaze of that golden-red eye, Asar could only feel her own insignificance and worthlessness. Moreover,


    To her horror, Asar discovered that her internal divine power was inexplicably beginning to collapse and dissipate under the energy eye��s gaze.


    "What is this place?! Why is my power continuously draining away?!!"


    The continuous loss of her most relied-upon power undoubtedly pushed Asar��s mind to the extreme of panic.


    "Before you stands the ��Eye of the Judge.�� Under its gaze, the power of the guilty will be rapidly stripped away."


    Hearing these familiar words, Asar��s pupils suddenly contracted as she looked up in terror toward the front.


    At this moment,


    Surrounded by red light and several crimson figures, the stunning young girl in a black formal dress slowly descended before the energy eye, looking down at Asar from above.


    Staring intently at Yumo��s face, Asar angrily said:


    "Guilty?! You mean me?!! Me? Ridiculous?! What crime could I have?!"


    "Attempting to harm the Holy Maiden."


    "Hah?!!"


    As these words reached her ears, Asar��s eyebrows twitched involuntarily, and the anger in her heart expanded rapidly like an erupting volcano.


    "What nonsense!! When did I try to harm the Holy Maiden?!! I was just trying to complete the trial!! Just eliminating an Abyssal Lord!! What damn crime is that?!!"


    Obviously, Asar completely disbelieved Yumo��s words.


    To this, Yumo showed complete indifference, having no intention of further explanation. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It ends now."


    "End?"


    In an instant, every muscle in Asar��s body tensed up. She could feel the ice-cold intent contained in Yumo��s words.


    She didn��t understand why the girl who had just seemed ready to be killed suddenly burst forth with such powerful strength and summoned such an eerie temple, but having finally reached the Ninth level, she absolutely wouldn��t submit easily!


    "How could it end?!!! You��ve just used some weird method to suppress my power!! You think this is enough to make me surrender?! NO WAY!"


    The next moment,


    Accompanied by Asar��s hysterical roar, violent divine power burst forth from her body, with the "Dawn Blade" once again condensing at her fingertips.


    She planned to break through this ��prison�� Yumo had summoned with overwhelming destructive power.


    Unfortunately, the moment the energy burst forth, that golden energy suddenly collapsed, and an unprecedented weakness abruptly engulfed Asar, causing her to stumble and drop to one knee.


    ?????!!!!


    "W-why?!!"


    "I told you, it ends now."


    Looking up in terror at the black-haired girl whose eyes now rippled with red light, unprecedented anxiety and fear suddenly gripped Asar��s heart like demonic claws from hell.


    She was certain - Yumo truly intended to kill her.


    "Hey!! Wait, wait!! You, you can��t do this recklessly!! Have you forgotten?!! Everyone in the world shares my soul - you can��t kill me!! If you kill me, they��ll die!! I��ll make your children die in my place! Understand?!! Don��t try to resist! Surrender!! You don��t want your children to die, right?!"


    Unable to summon her power, Asar immediately resorted to her old tactics, threatening Yumo with the lives of the Black Rose family members across the continent and the Demon kings.


    But contrary to Asar��s expectations, this time upon hearing these words, Yumo didn��t show her previous conflicted expression. Instead, she carelessly said in a low voice:


    "In that case, first release your contracts with all other beings, especially that soul-sharing contract."


    "Hah?!"


    Hearing this, Asar felt like laughing and crying at the same time.


    The soul-sharing contract?! That was her trump card! It was precisely because of this trump card that she had been able to contend with Yumo until now! How could she just release it? What a joke?!


    Had she lost her mind?! To make such a demand... Huh?!!!


    Wait?!


    My, my body?!! What��s it doing?!!


    However, just as Asar made this judgment and felt a trace of contempt, she suddenly discovered in horror that her right hand had somehow pressed against her chest. As an invisible force rippled, under her questioning gaze, her connections with all soul-sharing partners were suddenly severed?!


    Severed by herself?!


    "Eh? This... this can��t be real?"


    At this moment, a flood of fear spread uncontrollably through Asar��s heart. The entire strange situation pushed her to the brink of breakdown. After all, the blood price was her greatest reliance, using the lives on the continent as threats was her only way to victory. When this sole hope was inexplicably stripped away, Asar��s expression began to twist uncontrollably.


    She immediately cried out heartrendingly to Yumo:


    "What, what did you do!!! What did you do to my body!!!!"


    Unfortunately, the black-haired girl still had no intention of answering, her eyes flickering with golden runes slightly narrowed.


    The next moment, Yumo issued another command.


    "In the name of the Judgment Saint, I hereby deliver the verdict... Take your own life, heir of the Radiant Emperor."


    As the words were spoken, Asar��s consciousness suddenly blurred, her fingertips uncontrollably emitting platinum light and condensing into an energy sword.


    Then, with dilated pupils and a face full of despair, the trembling Asar placed the energy sword against her slender neck, blood beginning to drip along the blade...


    Unwilling and emotionless words floated out from the Child of Destiny:


    "As you command... Holy Maiden..."

 Chapter 1017: Conclusion

    Despair, rage, unwillingness,


    A flood of negative emotions crashed through Asar��s heart like a tidal wave.


    But among them, The strongest emotion was undoubtedly shock.


    "Judgment Saint?! What, what nonsense?!! She��s clearly an Abyssal Lord?! How could she possibly be a Holy Maiden?!! What kind of joke is THIIIIIIIIIIIIIS!!!!!!!!"


    Asar let out a hysterical roar, unable to control her emotions any longer.


    Though her heart rejected it a thousand times over, feeling the trembling in her soul and the absolute suppression of her divine power, Asar seemed forced to accept this reality.


    The Judgment Saint, Tasked with passing judgment and sentencing. Their authority manifested as the Eyes of Judgment.


    Having absolute suppression over users of divine power. Once the Eyes of Judgment deemed someone guilty, the Judgment Saint could strip away the sinner��s power, even forcefully control their body. Exactly what Yumo was doing now.


    Which meant,


    This somewhat ethereal magnificent hall she was in now was the legendary Judgment Temple?!


    Why,


    Why,


    She was supposed to be a monster who had corrupted the Judgment Temple, so how could she use the Judgment Temple?! Even use the Eyes of Judgment! And declare ME a sinner?! Why, why why whyyyyy!! The wasn��t supposed to go like this!


    Asar let out near-breaking screams over and over.


    Unfortunately, No matter how much She rebelled, her body remained under Yumo��s power control, holding the blade against her own neck. As the blade slowly sank into her flesh drop by drop, Asar had no energy left to consider those irrelevant questions, all her strength focused on resisting Yumo��s power, trying to regain control of her body.


    However, Under the gaze of the Judgment Eyes, Asar��s efforts ultimately ended in failure.


    Through attempt after attempt, Asar��s heart gradually became bound by chains of ��despair��, dragged deep into that endless dark abyss.


    Why, Why did it turn out like this?


    Brother sacrificed his life, hiding my soul in this body, allowing me to awaken my memories through his soul at the critical moment.


    All these years I��ve worked tirelessly for the final plan,


    Struggling to survive, being subservient... Even having to bow and scrape before Tania... Finally enduring until now, even suppressing Yumo, victory was within reach! But, why... why did it turn out like this?! Why can you use the Eyes of Judgment!!


    I can��t accept this!


    I really can��t accept thisssssss!


    Goddess,


    Guiding Saint!


    Are you toying with meeeee!


    Her emotions nearly breaking down, tears began falling uncontrollably like loose pearls from the white-haired girl��s eyes. She sobbed while struggling desperately, trying to regain control of her body.


    However, it was all in vain.


    Asar tried to summon Eos for help,


    But with her body control fluctuating, even mobilizing divine power to summon Eos became impossible.


    Asar could only cry in despair and unwillingness, staring fixedly at the blade continuously cutting into her neck, watching helplessly... as the energy blade drew ever closer to the origin core in her neck. Now that she had severed connections with all soul sharers, once she died... it would truly be the end.


    "No, no... I, I don��t want to die like this..."


    Under the intense pain, light returned to Asar��s eyes as she uttered her final struggling words.


    But this was merely a momentary final flicker.


    The next instant,


    A flash of golden blood spraying,


    Asar��s head flew into the air, and the origin core hidden in her neck was, in that moment, cut in half.


    For a moment, all was silent, save for the sound of the head rolling on the ground.


    Watching this scene before her, Yumo��s eyes showed no fluctuation.


    Then, she casually raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    Instantly, Twelve towering pillars suddenly released dazzling golden-red light, which quickly gathered beneath Asar��s body. As the light poured in, the magic array in the center of the temple suddenly activated, and the judgment fires meant to annihilate sinners instantly rose from the ground!! Bursting through the starry ceiling, completely engulfing Asar��s body.


    As the golden-red fires dissipated, the judgment platform in the temple��s center seemed to have undergone a purification ritual - not only was the body gone, but even the bloodstains had vanished.


    Asar, who would have sacrificed others�� lives, showed no signs of revival.


    Everything in the world,


    Seemed to return to peace in this moment.


    "It��s over."


    Looking at the empty hall, Yumo said calmly.


    Then, The dense divine power swirling around her gradually dispersed.


    The golden runes in her eyes slowly faded away.


    And as the golden runes disappeared, the huge Eye of the Judge behind her slowly closed, and after a moment of distortion, vanished without a trace. At the same time, the surrounding massive and magnificent hall gradually became insubstantial.


    Finally, When the divine power aura around Yumo completely disappeared, the Judgment Temple also dissolved, transforming into countless points of golden-red energy light, returning into Yumo��s body.


    The distorted space around returned to familiar blue skies and white clouds.


    "With this, it��s truly over."


    Unconsciously, Yumo couldn��t help but press her hand to her chest, letting out a long breath, the boulder that had been pressing on her heart for so long finally crumbling in this moment.


    It seems, Mengxi and that Goddess didn��t deceive me. This power really does counter Asar completely...


    No, Not just countering Asar, it seems anyone using the divine and holy power system would be countered by it.


    The Eyes of Judgment?


    Was this what the Goddess was working towards all this time, hoping I could master this power?


    Raising her hand to press against her eyes, Yumo pondered complexly.


    However, Using it now was quite strenuous for her.


    Feeling her body riddled with holes from the conflict between divine power and Shadow power, Yumo��s face showed a trace of bitterness. If she hadn��t forcefully dispersed Momo��s power and the dense Shadow power earlier, the divine power leaking out when using the Judgment Temple would have made her body completely ruined.


    Ah, It seems I still can��t use it recklessly.


    Sighing helplessly a few times, after quickly adjusting the power circulation in her body, Yumo turned her attention back to the ground.


    Surrounded by blood butterflies, she slowly descended from the sky, landing on the dried ground.


    There, the beautiful silver-haired girl stood with her hands behind her back, smiling to welcome Yumo��s return.


    Seeing Yumo somewhat weakened but largely unharmed, Mengxi couldn��t help but show a sweet and radiant smile from the bottom of her heart. In this moment, there was not a trace of pressure in the silver-haired girl��s eyes; the previous worried expression had vanished the instant the Judgment Temple was summoned.


    "Welcome back, Yumo."


    "Mm, I��m back."


    Yumo smiled in response, her gaze toward Mengxi unconsciously filled with deep gratitude. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, silly girl, for helping me again. Without the divine power you gave me just now... I probably couldn��t have activated the Judgment Temple��s power either. How are you now? Are you alright?"


    "What could be wrong?"


    Mengxi waved her hand dismissively:


    "Don��t worry about me, I just exhausted my divine power, that��s all. After some time, I��ll recover. However, if wifey really wants to thank me, then after we return, just be obedient and don��t act recklessly anymore, okay?"


    "I understand. But speaking of..."


    Furrowing her brows slightly, Yumo looked around somewhat puzzled:


    "The demon goddess who was controlling your movements earlier, how... did she disappear?"


    "About that..."


    Speaking of this,


    Mengxi seemed to gradually recover her composure from her excited and joyful emotions, glancing behind her somewhat confused:


    "Now that you mention it... She were clearly suppressing me from behind earlier, how did she suddenly vanish?"


    "Did she disappear after the Judgment Temple was summoned?"


    "Seems like it."


    "Strange..."


    Sensing the remaining pale Shadow power in the surroundings, Yumo��s eyes narrowed slightly as she gazed thoughtfully toward the distant sky...

 Chapter 1018: An Unsettling Atmosphere

    In the consciousness space, Yumo stood before a small room��s door with a complicated emotion. After taking several deep breaths to compose herself, she nervously turned the doorknob and opened the sealed room.


    The moment the door opened, unexpected sobbing reached her ears, causing her expression to freeze in surprise.


    "Eh?"


    Inside sat a girl who looked identical to her except for eye color, curled up pitifully on the bed. This was Momo, Yumo��s alter ego born from the Abyssal powers.


    Unlike Yumo��s memories of Momo as bold and fearless, she now appeared fragile and weak - completely unbefitting her status as an Abyssal Lord. Her beautiful face was filled with hurt and lingering fear.


    Momo��s lips trembled as tears rolled down like scattered pearls. Her crying resembled a mournful melody, revealing her inner pain and deep fear. Her sobs were as soft as a kitten��s mewling, the vulnerable sound tugging at one��s heartstrings.


    While Yumo felt sympathy, her crimson eyes showed mostly surprise. She had come to the consciousness space to apologize to Momo, since she had forcefully suppressed Momo��s will earlier to protect her children, ignoring her wishes while preparing to sacrifice herself.


    After all, Momo was also one of this body��s rightful owners. Ignoring her will to make such a major decision left Yumo feeling quite guilty.


    So after everything settled, Yumo came with sincere apologies, expecting anger and lectures. Instead, she found Momo crying alone.


    She must have been truly frightened.


    "Are you okay, Momo?"


    At Yumo��s words, Momo finally noticed her shadow in the doorway. Her tearful, resentful gaze shot towards Yumo. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Momo usually maintained a dignified image before Yumo, this time she was truly scared witless. Unable to keep up appearances, she shouted:


    "OKAY MY ASS! You stupid baka! How could you do that?! Making decisions without asking me!! Were you trying to scare me to death?!"


    Her emotions poured out uncontrollably along with her tears.


    "Waaah... you idiot, that was too much..."


    What if we really died? I��d be the most pathetic Abyssal Lord ever! How shameful!


    And I��ve been locked in that dark room since birth, finally got a chance to go out...


    But I haven��t experienced anything yet!


    Food, music, all those fun games you mentioned... I haven��t tried any of it!


    I barely got to act cool at all!


    "It would be too unfair to die like this!"


    Clearly, Momo had so much she still wanted to experience, with no thoughts of dying. That��s why Yumo��s suicidal intentions had made her so anxious and afraid.


    Even though the threat to their life was gone, Momo still felt instinctive panic.


    "You jerk... how could you... be so reckless..."


    "..."


    Seeing Momo so uncharacteristically vulnerable, Yumo sighed guiltily. She sat down on the bed beside Momo��s reproachful gaze.


    Before Momo could react, Yumo pulled her into an embrace, gently patting her head:


    "Sorry for scaring you."


    The scene of two similar girls embracing created a warm atmosphere. In Yumo��s arms, feeling the familiar presence and inexplicable safety, Momo gradually calmed down and began enjoying the warmth, just like when Yumo first freed her from the dark room...


    However, being hugged didn��t stop Momo from being stubborn like Yumo:


    "Sc-scared? As if... how could I be scared... I��m just, just mad at your recklessness."


    "Mad enough to cry?"


    "Ummm..."


    Momo bit her lip, unable to argue.


    Unlike usual, the guilty Yumo wasn��t in the mood to tease, just continuing to stroke Momo��s head:


    "I��m sorry. I won��t be so reckless again."


    "You promise?!"


    "Yes, I promise. So don��t be angry anymore. I��ll make it up to you. Didn��t you want to try the iced plum cake I made for Yuan��er? I��ll make it right after, and let you out to eat it. You��ll get more chances to go out in the future too."


    "Really?"


    "Mm-hmm, as long as you behave."


    "Umm but..."


    "But what?"


    "Umm..."


    Slowly looking up, Momo glanced at Yumo��s chest complex before boldly giving it a squeeze, then sighed regretfully: "Sigh, listen dummy... you��ve got no meat here, stop pushing people��s heads against it, it hurts."


    "��.You��re one to talk!"


    Several minutes later, under Yumo��s comfort, Momo��s emotions gradually stabilized. With her emotions settled, the Shadow Power raging in Yumo��s body also calmed down.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Yumo returned to reality. Opening her eyes, she saw her familiar room in the Winter Forest.


    The room looked exactly as it had six years ago when she left, but without any dust. Clearly, her children had been regularly cleaning her room.


    Thinking of those destructive, sometimes messy children maintaining such cleanliness after she left, Yumo smiled warmly with satisfaction.


    "Well then, everyone��s here now... time to see them."


    With that thought, Yumo rose eagerly and headed to the living room.


    Though she had secretly seen her children before, except for Yuan��er, she hadn��t interacted much with the others. Thinking about this reunion after six years made her heart race with excitement. Plus, she had thought she would die by Asar��s hand, never seeing her children again.


    But she survived, and this feeling of regaining what was lost made her even more eager to embrace her children.


    It had been so long...


    They must have missed me, right?


    Would they rush to cuddle in my arms?


    Well...


    They probably would~


    Just imagining the reunion scene made Yumo excited.


    Then, Things predictably went unpredictably...


    "Long time no- Eh??"


    When Yumo entered the living room greeting, her words caught in her throat at the strange atmosphere.


    At this moment,


    Except for Youlan, all six of her children were gathered in the living room.


    However,


    Instead of the joy and excitement Yumo expected, everyone wore identical sour expressions.


    From the eldest Kalina to the youngest Yuan��er, the little ones unanimously furrowed their brows and turned down their mouths, fully displaying their depression and displeasure. Especially those reproachful gazes fixed on Yumo, making her shudder and unconsciously step back.


    Clearly, This wasn��t a welcoming atmosphere... but rather one of settling accounts...


    Yumo couldn��t help but draw in a sharp breath.


    Haha... I have a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 1019: The Interrogation of Yumo

    10 more chapters will be posted tomorrow.


    ----


    "H-hey... uh, l-little ones, w-what��s going on here?" Yumo waved awkwardly, stuttering.


    However, facing their mother��s question, the usually respectful little demon kings remained silent. They just kept staring at Yumo with eerie looks, making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    At this moment, Kalina, who used to respect her the most, sat cross-legged on the central sofa with arms folded, exuding a murderous aura. On the sofas flanking Kalina, Pierre, rarely dressed in men��s clothes, pouted with an unhappy face.


    Shuoyue and Liyu wore similar expressions. Even Yuan��er, whom Yumo always saw as her little darling, had unhappy written all over her pretty face. Her gaze pierced Yumo like a sharp sword, making her heart race.


    Not just them, but even the usually quiet silly Limo, though transformed into a white wolf cub in Liyu��s arms, still bared her fangs at Yumo. If not for Liyu��s restraining arms, Yumo had no doubt this little wolf would rebelliously rush up to bite her.


    Undoubtedly, the atmosphere was beyond Yumo��s expectations. Feeling this strange, oppressive mood, Yumo thought about sneaking away.


    "Um, I just remembered, I have something to deal with at Vinati, so I��ll be going..."


    However, just as Yumo was about to lift her foot, Kalina��s cold, authoritative voice suddenly reached her ears:


    "Mother, please sit down!"


    Huh?


    In the past, such a tone from her children would have displeased Yumo. But now, in this atmosphere, Yumo couldn��t help but shudder. Not only did she not feel upset, she instinctively obeyed her daughter��s words, demurely sitting down on the sofa opposite Kalina.


    Legs together, hands on her thighs, the very picture of an obedient child.


    Huh?


    Why am I...?


    Clearly, Yumo was bewildered by her own obedience. But she had no time to dwell on it now. She needed to focus on the increasingly gloomy, heavy atmosphere around her. Yumo couldn��t help feeling like a naughty kid caught doing something wrong.


    Moreover, this atmosphere was clearly one for interrogating a criminal!!


    Feeling her children��s sharp gazes, Yumo let out a hysterical internal scream.


    Finally, unable to bear the heavy atmosphere, Yumo tilted her head with feigned calm and asked awkwardly:


    "Um, what��s wrong, little ones? Why are you... looking at your Mama like this?"


    This time, Yumo��s question finally got a response.


    Kalina sighed, then glared at Yumo irritably:


    "Mother! You have the nerve to ask! Think about what you��ve done!!"


    "Eh? Me?"


    "Who else?! Six years ago, why did you leave without a word?! We couldn��t find you anywhere, we��ve been worried sick these six years! Mother, didn��t you always teach us not to trouble others?! But what about you?! Do you know how much trouble your disappearance has caused us over the years?!"


    "Ahaha, well..."


    Hearing her daughter��s reproachful, resentful words, Yumo was at a loss for words, unsure how to explain. After agonizing for a moment, she barely managed to squeeze out a few words:


    "I... I just... feared losing control... didn��t want to hurt you..."


    "If you were afraid of losing control, couldn��t you just say so?! We would have prepared a quiet, isolated place for you to rest and learn to control your body. With our help, you wouldn��t have to worry about disturbances. We could even set up magic arrays to help stabilize your power! But you said nothing and just left?! We thought you had abandoned us and�� sucid��.!!"


    As she spoke, Kalina��s voice took on a tearful tone.


    And with Kalina��s outburst, the other little ones in the room also launched into verbal attacks on Yumo:


    "That��s right! mom just disappeared, it scared us to death! We were so anxious then, how could you leave without a word?!"


    "Yeah! And the recent crisis in the Church Nation, that bastard Chosen One��s recklessness, wasn��t that all because mommy wasn��t here? If Mommy had just stayed put on the continent, occasionally keeping the Girl of Destiny company, would Tania and Asar have had a chance to make trouble? So... everything is Mommy��s fault! If Mommy hadn��t left, none of this would have happened!!"


    "Exactly! If Mother had been watching, how could the Chosen One have caused trouble? We wouldn��t have lost so many Abysses Demon companions this time, Vinati wouldn��t need rebuilding, and Sky City wouldn��t have been demolished."


    "Not just that!!" Yuan��er chimed in, raising her hand to speak:


    "Mama deliberately didn��t help us earlier to draw out the mastermind!! Watching us get ��bullied�� by the Church Wings without stepping in! That��s too much! Not helping is one thing, but in the end, Mama only tricked out a scapegoat on the surface? Totally failed to notice Asar��s plan! Such a failure mom!"


    "That��s why Mommy just isn��t cut out for scheming! If Mommy had shared the intel with us and worked with us against Tania, we might have discovered Asar��s problem early on. Would she have had a chance to break through to the 9th level? Would any of that crap have happened later?!"


    "Right! So it��s all Mother��s fault!!"


    "Meow meow meow!! woof!!" (That��s right! Exactly!)


    The little white wolf in Liyu��s arms howled in agreement.


    "Correct! It��s all Mom��s fault!"


    Seeing her sisters complaining, Pipi also puffed up importantly, hands on hips, pointing at Yumo��s nose.


    Rarely getting a chance to be in charge, Pipi looked quite smug.


    "If Mom hadn��t disappeared, Aya wouldn��t have dared to make the great me work overtime every day! The great me would have had time to go back and look after my sisters! And with the great me around, what First Apostle? What Chosen One? The great me could have easily seen through their plans! None of this recent crap would have happened!"


    Unfortunately, before Yumo could react, Pipi was collectively disdained by his sisters.


    "No no no! That��s impossible..." x4 sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, the only one acknowledging their second brother and constantly barking in agreement was the little wolf, who was thoroughly ignored by everyone.


    After making their brother sulk, Kalina looked at Yumo seriously, making the latter feel so guilty she couldn��t help but curl up.


    "So, the sacrifice of our Abyssal Demon companions, the hardships of the Black Rose family, the huge sums paid by the merchants, the blood and tears shed by the Dragon and Elf races... everything is Mother��s fault! If Mother had opened up to us from the start, all issues would have been resolved long ago! Most crucially! Mother, you even tried to commit suicide in the end?! That��s way too reckless!!"


    "That��s right!!"


    "Yeah! Mommy promised not to commit suicide before! How could you be so reckless again!"


    "Mama doesn��t keep her word! You always taught us to keep our promises."


    "Umu..."


    Being told off like this, Yumo became increasingly meek, hanging her head pitifully.


    Undoubtedly, in Yumo��s view, being questioned by her children was like having her dignity ground into the dirt. But considering her children were stating facts, Yumo, unable to refute, could only awkwardly lower her head and take the scolding, without an ounce of parental authority.


    After all, she really had done wrong.


    Constantly being lectured and scolded by her children, the embarrassed Yumo��s face turned red, feeling like she wanted to dig a hole and crawl into it.


    "Your Mom knows she was wrong... Can��t I make it up to you somehow? Please... stop...


    ??�n??..."


    "Make it up? How?!" Kalina stood up, hands on hips, unrelenting.


    Yumo bit her lip in distress. Honestly, she didn��t know how to properly make amends to her children.


    "Well... you tell me how... I��ll do whatever you say..."


    "Really? Mother will do whatever we say?"


    "Mm, as long as you can forgive me..."


    Getting this answer, Kalina��s eyebrows slowly raised, a glint of mischief suddenly appearing in her previously displeased eyes.


    "Oho~"


    Not just Kalina, but after hearing Yumo��s reply, except for their brother and the little wolf, meaningful smiles involuntarily appeared on the other little ones�� faces, making Yumo shudder.


    "*Gulp*? W-what are you... planning to do??"

 Chapter 1020: Punishment~

    After this 10 chapters, we will go back to 2 daily chapters.


    --------


    Several minutes later, at the Blood Hot Springs in the Mountains of eastern Winter Forest...


    Nurtured by magma heat, these springs offered the most comfortable bathing in all of Winter Forest. Though the temperature would instantly cook normal humans, it was perfect for tough-skinned Abyssal Demons.


    After agreeing to make amends to her children, Yumo was dragged here in confusion. At her children��s insistence, she was forced to remove her dress and enter the springs wearing only a thin towel, her face flushed red. The hot spring water stimulated her Shadow Power to spread throughout the springs and mountains.


    Excited by this aura, the little girls around the springs couldn��t help showing eager expressions.


    Before Yumo could grasp the situation, led by Kalina, the girls jumped into the springs beside her, creating quite the sensual scene.


    Oh? You��re asking where Pierre went?


    He was called back to work overtime by Aya right before coming to the springs - quite unfortunate timing. (By the way, his dear sister Kalina had secretly messaged Aya beforehand.)


    In the crimson springs, black-red gradient hair flowed smoothly down curved shoulders, spreading like gentle streams across the water��s surface. The delicate beauty, with her half-covered posture and the alluring blush on her exquisite face, made the whole scene increasingly tempting.


    "Mmm~ This feels nice~"


    Exhaling hot breath, Yumo couldn��t help but sigh contentedly.


    Soaking in the warm springs felt like being embraced by nature. The spring water nourished every inch of Yumo��s skin, allowing her body to relax in the warm flow. The fatigue from recent battles instantly vanished as she achieved total physical and mental relaxation.


    Beyond the springs�� nourishment, Kalina��s massage was especially pleasing to Yumo. The red-haired girl, naked with her hair up, seriously kneaded Yumo��s shoulders and arms, helping relieve tension.


    As Limo��s massage teacher, Kalina��s technique far surpassed the little wolf��s, making Yumo��s heart flutter. Suggestive, blushing moans unconsciously escaped her small mouth.


    "Mm... nn... ah...? "


    Seeing her mother��s expression of pleasure, Kalina smiled with satisfaction:


    "Feels good, doesn��t it, Mother~"


    "Yes, very nice. You��re amazing."


    Yumo answered without thinking.


    While praising Kalina��s technique, Yumo looked around at her other adorable little girls.


    Shuoyue and Yuan��er were playfully splashing each other, clearly having fun. Though Yumo usually considered water fights unladylike while bathing, today she decided to let her little daughters play.


    While they frolicked, Liyu and Limo were notably quiet. Especially Limo, who had abandoned her usual destructive nature to quietly paddle around, blowing bubbles and seeming quite content.


    By the way, Limo had released her white wolf form, returning to her curvaceous human form. So in a sense, her swimming pose looked rather sensual.


    As for Liyu, she was even quieter, having transformed into a little Bird to perch contentedly on Yumo��s head with closed eyes, clearly enjoying life.


    Seeing her children so comfortable and happy, Yumo couldn��t help but show a sweet, lovely smile.


    "Such adorable little ones."


    While sighing contentedly, Yumo showed a relieved expression. When her children had seriously confronted her earlier demanding compensation, she��d been nervous they might make difficult requests. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now it seemed she��d worried needlessly - they just wanted to spend time with her.


    After all, her aura was essential to Abyssal Demons. Basking in it was an indescribable happiness for them all. Having been separated for six years, they must have missed this feeling.


    However...


    "If you wanted to feel my aura, couldn��t I just restore my Demon Temple form? Then you could rest inside directly - wouldn��t that be more enjoyable? Like before, was it necessary to specifically come to the hot springs?"


    Yumo muttered in confusion.


    Hearing her mother��s musing, Kalina smiled meaningfully:


    "That��s because when Mother maintains human form, we can properly cuddle with you~"


    As she spoke, Kalina happily leaned down to nuzzle Yumo��s cheek, making the latter somewhat helpless, though she ultimately smiled indulgently.


    "I just can��t win with you all."


    "Oh right, Mother, there��s more~ To make us forgive you, you have to be our pillow tonight~ No, for the whole next week!"


    "For you all? What about Pipi?"


    "Forget about brother, he has Aya now~"


    Kalina answered without hesitation.


    Thinking of how Pierre had known but not told them, making them miss the best chance to find their Mother, Kalina felt angry.


    So to punish her brother, Kalina naturally wouldn��t let him cuddle with her, instead having Aya drag him back to work overtime.


    Ah~ My dear brother, compared to boring cuddling with Mother~


    You must prefer working overtime, right?


    (Pierre: ????)


    Yumo didn��t find Kalina��s words strange, rather feeling happy that her son could spend more time with Aya. Though in a way, she felt a bit disappointed.


    After all, she��d finally returned, but Pipi abandoned his mama for another woman.


    Indeed, children grow up, don��t need their parent anymore, want girlfriends instead~


    Yumo sighed with slight disappointment.


    But just as she was sighing regretfully, Kalina directly wrapped her arms affectionately around Yumo��s neck, speaking in an unusually sweet voice:


    "Just forget about brother~ Having us accompany you is enough, Mother~"


    "Chirp chirp~"


    Liyu, perched on Yumo��s head, chirped in agreement.


    Hearing this, Yumo couldn��t help but smile happily at her daughters�� thoughtfulness.


    However, speaking of children...


    Besides that boy Pierre, one was missing.


    Thinking of her eldest daughter, Yumo��s feelings grew complicated. After all, she vividly remembered Youlan��s true form fighting when she observed through the Bloody Butterfly earlier.


    That daughter of mine...


    Seems to have...


    Deceived me for quite a while...


    "Hey, little Na, how come I don��t see Youlan?"


    "Sister Youlan?"


    Seeming to hear something odd in her mother��s tone, Kalina��s heart skipped a beat before she carefully asked:


    "Mother, do you want to go find Sister Youlan?"


    "Mm, there are some things I want to discuss with her."


    "Um, Mother."


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Sister Youlan didn��t mean to... Please don��t be angry with her... Sister Youlan only did that because she didn��t want to upset you."��


    Yumo: "???"

 Chapter 1021: Lost Memories

    While Yumo and her children were happily frolicking in the hot springs, one of Yumo��s children was still working hard, aside from the unfortunate Pierre doing overtime.


    At this moment, on a mountain peak outside the Church Nation��s capital Vinati, a woman with flowing honey-colored hair, beautiful as a heavenly maiden from a painting, sat quietly on a cliff edge, silently watching the capital shrouded in night.


    This woman was Youlan, Yumo��s eldest daughter, the strongest Demon King-class Abyssal Demon known as Higanbana.


    Though Tania had been captured by the Black Rose family and her remaining faction controlled by the Ghostly Flame Corps and Fata��s joint forces, there might still be stragglers. To prevent any desperate attacks, Youlan remained around Vinati, keeping an eye on things.


    But honestly, Youlan knew this was just an excuse - an excuse to avoid going home for now.


    Current Vinati, even if hiding many Tania��s remnants, was impregnable with Xiao and Bai Yanluo stationed there. Mere remnants couldn��t cause trouble, making her watch somewhat superfluous.


    The main reason Youlan stayed was to avoid her mother.


    Of course, like Yuan��er and the other children, Youlan desperately wanted to enjoy her mother��s embrace, to be enveloped in that familiar warm aura. But she was very conflicted... unsure how to face her mother.


    After all, her mother had been quietly observing the battlefield with her Bloody Butterfly, surely seeing Youlan��s full form fighting the abyssal lord Eos��s avatar. Youlan had considered her mother might be watching, but at the time, she had no choice but to rush in to save her sister.


    As a result, her situation now seemed rather awkward...


    Her mother hated being deceived most, and what had Youlan done? Fooled her for hundreds of years? Finally returning, only to keep pretending to be a child.


    "Mom must be very disappointed, right?"


    Youlan couldn��t help but think.


    Imagining she��d likely be despised by her mother, Youlan tilted her head, showing a pitiful bitter smile.


    If Mother was just angry, that��d be fine - at most she��d spank me.


    The feather duster was scary, but bearable if you endured it.


    What Youlan feared most was being disliked by her mother, becoming an abandoned child.


    Heh, really...


    I have mentally prepared myself long ago, so why fret now? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever, I deserve it..."


    "What are you spacing out about here?"


    Huh?!


    Hearing this sudden voice, Youlan froze, glancing aside in disbelief. Her pupils dilated, her azure eyes filled with shock.


    The next moment, under Youlan��s quite surprised gaze, accompanied by a swarm of bloody colored butterflies, a beautiful young girl with her hair up and bare feet appeared in Youlan��s vision, then sat down beside her.


    A breeze blew by, the girl��s bare feet swaying in the wind, seeming quite carefree and relaxed.


    Looking at the smiling black-haired girl, Youlan nervously spoke:


    "Mom, why have you come here?"


    "Hmm? What could it be?"


    Yumo raised an eyebrow, asking puzzled.


    "Is it not okay to keep my daughter company and enjoy the view?"


    "D-daughter?"


    Hearing Yumo��s ��title�� for her, Youlan was slightly stunned. Skilled at reading people, she was quite surprised to find... no displeasure in her mother��s expression? This left Youlan quite bewildered.


    "Mom, aren��t you... angry?"


    "Angry about what? About you pretending to be a child and deceiving me?"


    "Mm..."


    Youlan curled up, nodding quite uneasily.


    Mother really knew everything.


    Yumo gazed at the bright moon above, sighing before slowly speaking:


    "To say I��m not angry would be a lie. I was quite upset when I learned you��d fooled me again. But... now, I don��t really feel anything."


    "Don��t... feel anything?"


    "That��s right."


    "R-really? You... don��t want to spank me?"


    "Uh, could you not imagine your mother as so violent?"


    "S-sorry... But really, you��re not angry anymore?"


    Youlan still seemed to find it hard to believe.


    "Yes, I��m not angry anymore. I can understand your actions... After running away rebelliously for so many years, there was an indelible gap between you and your mother and sisters. In that situation, losing your memory and becoming a child to start over was clearly a good choice. Besides... being afraid of getting spanked with a feather duster is understandable."


    "..."


    "Moreover, this time you exposed your identity to save your sister. You��re a hero in Yuan��er��s heart, how could I beat my daughter��s hero?"


    "Mother..."


    "Of course, deceiving Mama is still deceiving Mama. You can��t escape punishment~"


    "Punishment?"


    "Yep."


    Glancing playfully at Youlan, Yumo slowly smiled, then casually snapped her fingers.


    "Snap!"


    With the crisp sound, Yumo forcibly pushed the dense Shadow Power around Youlan back into her body. As the Shadow Power dissipated, Youlan lost the strength to maintain her current form, instantly reverting to her little loli form in a flash of white light.


    "Eh?"


    Before Youlan could react, her shrunken form was scooped up by Yumo with a yelp and placed on her lap.


    "Hehe, as punishment, little Youlan will have to keep this little loli form, be a good pillow for Mama and your sisters, and satisfy Mama��s nurturing desires, okay?"


    Yumo muttered excitedly while pinching little Youlan��s cheeks.


    "J-just be a pillow?"


    "Yep, just keep this form. No matter what, except for Yuan��er and Kalina, children like Shuoyue are still wary of your past self. Your mother is not very smart, doesn��t know how to eliminate the gap. So, to reassure them, little Youlan should maintain this form for now. Understand?"


    "Mm, I... I understand."


    Youlan nodded somewhat woodenly.


    The little girl seemed a bit surprised by her mother��s leniency. If any other sister had deceived her mother again, a spanking would be the least of their worries.


    But this time, her mother not only had no intention of spanking, she didn��t even scold her?


    You should know,


    She was the most notorious of all the children!


    Youlan couldn��t quite understand in her heart.


    However,


    In the next moment, Yumo��s actions and words seemed to explain everything.


    "Mmm~"


    The black-haired girl suddenly hugged little Youlan sitting on her lap, affectionately resting her chin on little Youlan��s head.


    "You��ve had to worry for over 800 years... my good daughter... You��ve worked hard."


    Yumo��s words were full of complex emotions,


    And a thick sense of guilt.


    ?!!!!


    Hearing this, little Youlan��s delicate body trembled, her azure eyes widening like bells, face full of surprise, as if time had frozen for an instant.


    Because,


    She realized,


    In her mother��s words, she used 800 years instead of the usual 500 years. This meant that her mother... had remembered the past, remembered their days wandering the snowy plains together.


    Moreover,


    This "daughter"... the attitude was completely different from before, no longer conveying any sense of distance or strangeness. Without a doubt, her mother had fully accepted her as her daughter... she was viewed as truly equal to Kalina and the others.


    Realizing this, Youlan bit her lip, her eyes growing moist.


    Though she didn��t cry, her trembling body undoubtedly showed Youlan��s emotional state.


    Taking all this in, Yumo said nothing more, just silently hugging her shaking daughter tightly. Looking at the little one in her arms, the girl��s crimson eyes revealed deep remorse and guilt.


    Over 800 years, huh,


    I really wasn��t a qualified mother,


    To make my child worry for so long,


    After sighing inwardly, Yumo put away her melancholy, her lips curving into a bright smile:


    "Alright, let��s go back together. Yuan��er and the other little ones say they can��t sleep well at night without their big sister."


    "Mm."


    Curled up in Yumo��s arms, Youlan nodded very obediently.


    Seeing this, Yumo happily picked up little Youlan, cheerfully flying towards home.


    "Let��s go, time for a family reunion~"


    "Mm-hmm~"

 Chapter 1022: The Continent’s Situation

    Dawn.


    Above the Winter Forest, after a flash of grey light, a handsome black-haired man suddenly descended from the sky, landing in the eastern central area before Yumo��s important villa.


    Thousands of Abyssal Demons hiding around the residence poked their heads out at the sound, glaring menacingly at the ��intruder�� like Viet Cong scouts. However, after smelling his familiar magical aura, they showed disinterested expressions and quietly crawled back into their snow and grass hideouts.


    The visitor was naturally Xiao Black Rose, leader of the Black Rose family. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regarding human society��s situation, Yumo actually didn��t feel much responsibility. Rather than caring about the world, she was more concerned with her children��s emotions, wanting to properly make up for the maternal love they��d missed over the years. Thus, after the battle ended, Yumo returned to the Winter Forest.


    Since Yumo had neither interest nor ability in management, after she went home, Xiao took up the responsibility of Vinati��s administrator, helping stabilize the chaotic situation.


    Only after everything was temporarily settled could Xiao rush urgently to the Winter Forest.


    Though he��d already learned of Yumo��s return, due to plan restrictions, Xiao hadn��t directly interacted with Yumo - even when meeting, it was just brief battlefield communication.


    Even though current Xiao was a family head, practically a hundred-year-old youngster, in some sense he still harbored a child��s heart - he wanted to act spoiled with Yumo, wanted to receive her praise.


    Therefore, after tidying his appearance, Xiao eagerly pushed open the villa��s front door.


    Then�� This Black Rose Duke froze stupidly in place.


    "Eh?!"


    What met his eyes was that familiar, heavenly beautiful black-haired girl. However, the black-haired girl��s current behavior left Xiao utterly bewildered.


    At this moment, the black-haired girl sat on the sofa, her table before her laden with dazzling delicacies, mainly pastries and sweets. Due to Yumo��s disappearance these years, no Black Rose family servants were arranged inside the villa... Considering the other children��s horrifying cooking skills, naturally only his virtuous Lady Yumo could make such delicious food.


    It was understandable for Lady Yumo to make snacks for the children, but...


    The problem was...


    Why were YOU gorging yourself, Lady Yumo?!!!


    In Xiao��s reflected gaze,


    The black-haired girl seemed to have forgotten everything around her, completely immersed in the happiness brought by cakes and desserts. Under Xiao��s dumbfounded stare, she sampled various flavored sweets one after another, as if wanting to try all the wonderful tastes. Unconsciously, her mouth became stuffed full, like a hamster storing food.


    Cream stuck to her mouth corners, her cheeks puffed up from being stuffed with cake, creating a somewhat comical but extremely adorable sight that made one want to laugh.


    Staring at the black-haired beauty who was feasting away, a cake in each hand, wolfing down food, Xiao stood stunned in place, motionless as a statue, completely wooden.


    Meanwhile,


    ��Yumo�� seemed to notice this uninvited guest, raising her hamster-like adorable face and blinking curiously to meet Xiao��s gaze.


    "Wanf fum?" (Want some?)


    The next moment,


    Xiao suddenly slammed the door shut and rushed to a nearby tree! Hugging it, he violently bashed his head against it! After dozens of hits, the giant tree crashed down.


    After thoroughly banging his head, Xiao returned to the villa entrance.


    Taking a deep breath solemnly, Xiao slowly pushed open the villa door.


    This time, What met his eyes was a clean, tidy living room, and a noble, elegant beautiful young woman wearing a loving smile.


    Looking at that familiar young woman, Xiao couldn��t help but sigh in relief.


    Sure enough, That earlier scene was my imagination.


    As for why Yumo had cream at her mouth corners... he��d better not mind that.


    Then, Xiao slowly walked into the living room, respectfully bowing to Yumo.


    "Good morning, Lady Yumo."


    "Morning, Xiao."


    The girl responded with a particularly bright sweet smile.


    "Sorry, Xiao, for troubling you with so many things to handle."


    "It��s nothing, this is what I should do."


    "Have some breakfast."


    Speaking, Yumo handed prepared cake to Xiao. It was a Black Forest cake Yumo had freshly made, covered with light cream, elegant in its simple, warm decoration. Though Xiao accepted Yumo��s prepared food calmly and elegantly, his heart was already jumping with joy~


    Hehe, Breakfast made by Lady Yumo~ such a nostalgic feeling~


    Eagerly, Xiao forked up a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. Though Xiao didn��t like sweets, for food made by Yumo, regardless of type, he held only love.


    As the cake entered his mouth, happiness suddenly bloomed across Xiao��s face.


    "Lady Yumo, your culinary skill remains as superb as ever."


    Xiao praised sincerely, showing a rare smile, a relaxed joy leaking out from under his serious exterior.


    Watching Xiao happily enjoying the food, Yumo nodded with satisfaction:


    "By the way, Xiao, how��s the current situation?"


    "Not too good."


    Xiao answered honestly.


    "Though the Chosen One and First Apostle have been defeated by Lady Yumo, Tania��s earlier plans to disrupt the continent still caused us many troubles. After learning they were being governed by Abyssal Demons, regions like Holy Lomari, Sadik, the Church Nation, and Night Wish City all fell into an unstable state. There are even quite a few presumptuous folks who��ve formed resistance armies, trying to overthrow our rule."


    "Is that so... Isn��t that very troublesome? Can it be resolved smoothly?"


    Yumo asked worriedly.


    "If it were six years ago, it would be thorny, but now, honestly, it��s not much."


    Xiao answered confidently.


    "During these six years, we Black Rose family have more or less influenced public attitudes toward Abyssal Demons through media, education, and government propaganda. Though still resistant, hostility is clearly less than six years ago. Especially the new generation of young people and children, their hostility is much less than before. After all, these years, Abyssal Demons have never attacked human cities."


    "I see."


    "More importantly, under Abyss Demon rule these six years, the continent has been very peaceful, with no wars breaking out. The public��s living standards have genuinely improved. Before the Church Wings�� attack, public support for the government was consistently breaking historical records. Though many troublemakers have appeared recently, there are also many supporters among the population. We��re not universally opposed - using those supporters, it��s not hard to stabilize the current situation. As for those... troublemakers, we��ll need Lady Yumo��s help."


    "Me?"


    Pointing at herself, Yumo blinked in confusion,


    "How can I help?"


    "Currently, some humans resist mainly due to deep-seated hostility toward Abyssal Demons, but this hostility was basically cultivated by the Asumos Church in the past. Therefore, though they��re hostile to Abyssal Demons, they��re especially respectful toward the church and goddess. Lady Yumo, didn��t you activate the Judgment Saint��s power within you earlier? That power shares the same origin as the goddess��s power."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, we need you, Lady Yumo, to use the Saint��s power to address the whole continent, asking the public to stop fighting with Abyssal Demons. After feeling that divine power aura, those resisters should choose to surrender. Of course, if they remain stubborn, we can only use the most brutal methods to deal with them."


    As he spoke, Xiao��s expression gradually sank, showing a hint of murderous intent.


    "Well, I hope it doesn��t come to that~ After all, I��m a good person, and don��t want to engage in such slaughter."


    "Let��s hope so."


    Yumo sighed somewhat helplessly.


    Then, The girl looked seriously at Xiao, asking another question she was quite concerned about:


    "By the way, Xiao."


    "Yes, Lady Yumo?"


    "Xia, that abyssal demon�� Eos, have you found any trace of her afterwards?"

 Chapter 1023: The Vanishing Pale Light

    "Any news of Eos?"


    Yumo��s voice was calm as water, but subtly revealed concern about this unpredictable factor named Eos.


    Even though Eos seemed absent-minded, she was still a powerful demon, a terrifying 9th-level existence.


    The slightest carelessness could cause irreparable damage to the world.


    Xiao understood this well.


    Since taking on the task of finding Eos, he had mobilized the Black Rose family��s vast resources and information networks, searching desperately for traces of her. Not just the Black Rose family, but Holy Lomari, the Dragon Race, and Elf Race also participated. However, Eos had vanished like a ethereal phantom, untraceable even by the Black Rose family.


    Xiao��s brows furrowed, his expression filled with undisguised disappointment and guilt. He lowered his head, trying to maintain calm:


    "I apologize, Lady Yumo, we still haven��t found her. Not a single clue."


    Seeming to sense Xiao��s self-blame, Yumo sighed softly, responding in a gentle tone.


    She had somewhat expected this result.


    "Xiao, this isn��t your fault. Eos is also a 9th-level, if she really wants to hide, it��s nearly impossible to find her. Not just you, even my Blood Butterfly swarms couldn��t find her."


    "Ah."


    Xiao shook his head helplessly.


    He, who always sought stability, truly couldn��t tolerate such a terrifying uncertainty in the world.


    After pondering for a moment, he looked up at Yumo, his eyes flashing with suspicion and hope.


    "Lady Yumo, since Eos was Asar��s contracted servant, might Asar know her location?"


    Indeed,


    The Chosen One, Asar.


    She hadn��t actually died.


    "Her... enmm,"


    Yumo pursed her lips with complex emotions.


    Yumo gently waved her hand, and soft, mysterious murmurs seemed to echo in the air. Then, surrounded by crimson Shadow Power, a weak blue light appeared in the girl��s palm, slowly taking shape. This was Asar��s remnant soul - the once radiant, noble Chosen One who had suppressed Yumo, a 9th-level powerhouse...


    Now reduced to a tiny, powerless ball of light, trembling helplessly in Yumo��s palm.


    What an absurdly comical sight.


    That day, After Asar��s suicide and consumption by the gold-red light beam, she had indeed nearly vanished completely. The light that devoured Asar was the Judgment Temple��s strongest technique - ��Punishment��. Once the Judgment Eyes deemed someone unforgivably guilty, the sinner would instantly be ground to nothingness - a truly terrifying move.


    However, ��Punishment��s�� power actually depended on what crimes the sinner had committed, giving them the most appropriate ending. In some sense, it was extremely fair and just.


    Considering Asar had threatened her children to blackmail her, Yumo truly had no intention of sparing her life.


    But Asar herself, perhaps due to ignorance or other reasons, wasn��t sentenced to complete soul destruction by the Judgment Eyes. Under the Punishment light��s baptism, she merely lost her body and power, reverting to a soul with memories but insignificant strength.


    Since it was the Judgment Eyes verdict, Yumo chose to accept it after some inner conflict.


    Experiencing that ultimate power, but then being stripped of it and reduced to the weakest, most powerless state.


    This, Perhaps for Asar, Was the cruelest punishment. So, Yumo had fashioned chains from Shadow Power, tethering Asar like a puppy beside her.


    Glancing at the terrified, trembling Asar in her hand, Yumo shook her head contemptuously:


    "Her? She knows nothing now. After her physical body was destroyed, her soul contract with Eos ended - how could she possibly find Xia?"


    "I see..."


    Xiao shook his head with disappointment and regret, looking at Asar��s remnant soul in Yumo��s hand with equally mixed feelings.


    "Then what does Lady Yumo plan to do with this remnant soul?"


    "Hmmm��"


    Thoughtfully watching the trembling weak soul orb in her hand, Yumo gradually showed a playful smile:


    "Let Youlan play with her. That child still has many experiments she wants to do - this Chosen One can help out~"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yumo slowly withdrew her hand, and Asar��s remnant soul transformed into a beam of light in her palm, suddenly returning into Yumo��s body. Since Yumo already had a way to deal with the Chosen One, Xiao said no more.


    "Understood, Milady."


    "As for Eos, continue searching."


    "Yes... Oh right, Lady Yumo. There��s one more thing I��m quite concerned about..."


    Xiao spoke slowly after slight hesitation.


    "The soul contract between Asar and Eos, I feel... something��s not quite right."


    "Not right?"


    Yumo raised an eyebrow, looking at Xiao in confusion.


    "How to put it... According to my knowledge of soul studies and contract theory, to form an absolute loyalty soul contract, both parties must exchange souls. And divine power and Shadow Power are absolutely conflicting forces - when exchanging souls these two forces would also merge, and as you know, Lady Yumo. When these opposing forces collide, they produce particularly terrible energy. Setting aside Eos - she��s an Abyssal Lord with extraordinary physical qualities, so it��s not strange she could suppress that energy. But Asar? When contracting with Eos, wasn��t she just a normal person at level 7 or 8? Could she really withstand that kind of power?"


    "You mean?"


    "I hope I��m worrying needlessly, but I think Eos��s master isn��t Tania, nor Asar..." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Hearing these words, the black-haired girl fell silent.


    ��


    Meanwhile, In the distant Dead Sea realm, a mysterious and powerful force was brewing. Under the bright sunlight, pale Shadow Power spun above that desolate sea, forming ripples of energy like lotus petals, suddenly breaking the silence between heaven and earth. This power seemed like an undercurrent that had long lurked beneath the surface, quietly gathering strength, waiting to explode.


    Deep underwater,


    A little girl quietly resting at the Dead Sea��s bottom gradually rose under the cover of violent Shadow Power.


    The next moment,


    "BOOM!!!"


    With an earth-shattering roar, Eos��s starlight-bright figure suddenly burst from the sea surface. Shadow Power surrounded her body as she became a pale shooting star. As if responding to some summons, she shot straight into the clouds without hesitation, her speed like aurora traversing between stars.


    "Crack~"


    With a swing of her energy sword, the expressionless girl suddenly tore open a spatial rift hidden in the sky, instantly entering the space-time chaos, disappearing like a meteor into the firmament. In this pitch-black flow full of chaos and disorder, ordinary people could barely stand, would even be instantly torn apart by the spatial turbulence, but Eos directly ignored these howling currents with her powerful soul and physical strength.


    In the surging space-time chaos, Eos steadily traversed at an amazing speed, like an arrow of light, straight toward her destination. Behind her, the trailing energy gradually dispersed in the chaotic space-time flow, like a comet��s trail across the vast universe, marking her path.


    After a brief twisted and unstable journey, surrounded by pale ghostly light, Eos finally reached her destination.


    Before her appeared a mysterious woman with ice-blue radiance and waterfall-like long hair. This woman was shrouded in power even more concentrated and terrifying than the Shadow Power on Eos, her presence so powerful that even Eos instinctively felt oppressed. Due to her hood and the Shadow Power mist surrounding her, the woman��s true appearance was hard to discern.


    However, the moment she saw this figure, Eos confirmed her identity, excitement unconsciously leaking from her empty eyes.


    "Master~"


    Eos��s tone broke from its previous emptiness, joy flowing genuinely from her heart.


    The next moment,


    Eos stopped her high-speed flight before the woman, landing steadily before her.


    Then, the girl dispelled her power shield, revealing her true form, dignified and humble.


    Before this person, Eos showed great respect, lowering her head in an attendant��s pose, obediently and quietly waiting for instructions or orders.


    The mysterious woman emanating cold air, her ice-blue pupils flashing slightly, seemed to be examining Eos before her, or perhaps gazing thoughtfully through the distant spatial rift at that world, wordlessly. The Shadow Power around her slowly rotated in space, creating a calm and mysterious environment.


    In this profound and mysterious atmosphere, in the surge of ice-blue Shadow Power, the figures of the woman and Eos gradually blurred, finally completely merging into the chaotic space-time flow.


    Above the Dead Sea realm, the spatial rift torn by Eos slowly closed after the two vanished, returning to its original state...

 Chapter 1024: Mengxi’s family

    An exceptionally bright and beautiful space quietly revealed itself. Unbound by ordinary world rules, it sparkled with countless stars, overflowing with radiance, permeated by an atmosphere of serene beauty.


    Starlight rippled, dense golden divine power echoed between heaven and earth, filling the entire space with a sacred atmosphere.


    Within this space, silver hair dancing, skin like snow, a heavenly beautiful silver-haired woman sat elegantly at an exquisite table.


    Her silver hair cascaded down, interplaying with the scattered starlight, radiating an otherworldly transcendence.


    Her beauty was peerless, without a single flaw, like a treasure personally carved by the Creator, golden eyes constantly emanating gentle yet profound light.


    On the table, an elegant tea set rested quietly, exuding a faint fragrance. The aroma of black tea and sweetness of pastries composed a scene of tranquil pleasure. The silver-haired girl��s gaze was full of serenity and contentment, as if enjoying this unique moment and space, as if all this stillness was created for her alone.


    If Yumo were here, she��d be surprised to discover that this leisurely, almost lazy-looking silver-haired woman was the Goddess who had spoken with her in the consciousness space.


    That terrifying existence who was both gentle, elegant, and fear-inducing.


    The Guiding Saint - Maya.


    Currently,


    Maya��s location appeared to be a divine realm, a sacred space for observing and intervening in multiple worlds.


    However, Maya wasn��t the only presence in this space.


    Sitting opposite Maya was a purple-haired woman of equally extraordinary bearing.


    The purple-haired woman��s gallant figure and deep purple-black eyes displayed her exceptional character and power. Her beauty and temperament matched Maya��s, radiating confidence and charm.


    Particularly special was that, In this sacred space, the purple-haired woman actually wore a black tank top, form-fitting jeans, and cool black combat boots? Though this outfit outlined her slender, graceful figure, making her appear both casual and untamed, it was extremely out of place in this sacred space.


    However, what was most incongruous wasn��t her attire, but the purple energy constantly overflowing from her body.


    In contrast to Maya��s sanctity, her power emanated a deep, gloomy aura, like an undercurrent from endless abyss, silently surging with unfathomable might. Though her eyes were calm, they seemed to hide power that could engulf everything - a chilling stillness.


    This power from the abyss was similar to the Shadow Power controlled by Yumo and Eos.


    The woman��s identity was self-evident - she too was an Abyssal Lord.


    However strangely, as the greatest enemy of divine power holders, existence most despising divine power, even though the purple-haired girl carried terrifying abyssal power, she still sat quietly opposite Maya.


    But as time passed, watching the increasingly leisurely Maya glancing at the projection of the Ancita continent on her screen, the purple-haired woman put down her teacup and spoke flatly:


    "Silly May, is this the cultivation plan you mentioned before?"


    "Yes~"


    Maya answered with a light laugh while watching the screen.


    Her tone unconsciously carried a trace of pride, seemingly quite proud of her plan.


    On the other side,


    Though Maya hid her emotions well, based on years of close companionship, the purple-haired girl instantly noticed Maya��s hidden smile.


    "Looks like the results aren��t bad?"


    "As expected of Yunyun~ I just can��t hide anything from you."


    "Don��t call me that... it��s creepy."


    The woman named Yunyun said with disgust.


    "Okay, okay, little Yuyu~"


    "So, what��s the situation now?"


    "That little Yumo, she really didn��t disappoint me~ During those 800 years in the trial space, she finally basically controlled that Abyssal power! The power of Reversal seems mastered too. See, my arrangements are just that awesome~"


    Maya said somewhat narcissistically while twirling her silver hair.


    Unlike her serious image before Yumo, Maya was quite uninhibited before familiar faces.


    Though wanting to knock the smug Maya, Yunyun was clearly attracted by the content of her words, showing a slightly startled expression.


    "Oh? She... really controlled it?"


    For Abyssal Lords like her, their initial power all came from Abyssal Seeds. Those were created by the Supreme of the Dark Realm - ordinary beings absolutely couldn��t harness that power, even slight contact would shatter them, scatter their souls. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the seed Maya gave Yumo was the most violent and terrible of all seeds.


    In the past, Even during the mythical age when the two worlds�� Supreme creator fought fiercely, that Abyssal Seed couldn��t find an owner - all beings who received that seed met death.


    Therefore, When hearing Maya say Yumo basically controlled that Abyssal power, Yunyun felt such surprise.


    "This is really unexpected."


    Yunyun couldn��t help sighing.


    "Actually there��s nothing surprising about it."


    Maya waved her hand, saying helplessly:


    "To harness that Shadow Power, I even used the Judgment Temple~ Using this divine artifact with the strongest judgment power to barely suppress and stabilize the violent Shadow Power in the Abyssal Seed. Sigh... Just unfortunate that the two completely different powers caused Yumo��s personality to split... Well, thinking carefully, two different personalities seem quite fun too~ hehehe~"


    Maya rested her hand on her chin, clearly looking like someone who enjoyed watching drama unfold.


    "Was it worth it? If it goes out of control, wouldn��t both the Judgment Temple and Judgment Saint��s authority be lost?"


    "Of course it��s worth it. Though the war ended back then, the Dark Realm lost control completely after losing most Abyssal Lords... Countless Abyssal Demons began recklessly attacking the worlds we manage. Only Abyssal Lords can control Abyssal Demons. So..."


    "So you wanted to train Yumo to help control those out-of-control Abyssal Demons in the Dark Realm?"


    "Mm, once Yumo can harness that Abyssal power, she��ll definitely be able to control most Abyssal Demons in one go. This way... not only can the crisis be resolved smoothly, but Yunyun, you won��t have to drive away Abyssal Demons all day long, and can spend more time with me~"


    Maya��s tone faintly revealed a trace of loneliness.


    "Fine, I understand."


    Yunyun sighed somewhat helplessly.


    But the next moment,


    The purple-haired woman seemed to think of something, her brows suddenly furrowing.


    "Speaking of... Noya just told me something."


    "Mm? What is it?"


    "You... sent Mengxi to the trial space too?"


    Speaking, Yunyun��s gaze suddenly turned serious, as coldness leaking out. Undoubtedly, Yunyun was extremely dissatisfied with Maya��s arrangement.


    "You know how powerful the Shadow Power contained in that seed is?! Even with the Judgment Temple��s help controlling it, it might not be suppressible. If it loses control, the trial space would be gone! How dare you let Mengxi go there! That��s too reckless!!"


    "Calm down, Yunyun. You always become silly when it comes to Mengxi, really~"


    Maya waved her hand with a wry smile.


    "How could I let our sweetheart take risks? I waited until Yumo��s power was somewhat stable before sending Mengxi in. Not only that, I also left restrictions on Mengxi - if she encounters danger, I can help her."


    "..."


    "Besides, only Mengxi can help Yumo stabilize that power."


    Speaking, Maya raised her eyebrows again, golden eyes suddenly overflowing with playful color.


    "Moreover, with Yumo��s personality, to prevent her from being led astray in the future... it��s safer to leave her to Mengxi."


    "Uh..."


    Hearing this, Yunyun��s face showed an odd expression:


    "Is it really appropriate? Your relationship with Yumo... and then letting her be with little Mengxi..."


    "Hehe~"


    The silver-haired woman laughed lightly, seemingly having no intention to explain.


    Instead, she tilted her head self-indulgently, watching the projection screen in her hand with full interest.


    Watching Maya like this, Yunyun��s beautiful brows furrowed as she spoke in a somewhat strange tone:


    "You��re... plotting something weird again?"


    "Weird plots!? hehe~ common!"


    "Every time you show this expression, you��re planning to cause trouble. Don��t think I don��t know."


    "No way~"


    Maya pouted, pretending to glare at Yunyun unhappily:


    "I just remembered something."


    "What thing?"


    "Just that... enmm, since the trial is complete, shouldn��t I fulfill my agreement with little Yumo~"


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Dense and powerful golden divine power suddenly gathered at Maya��s fingertips.


    "Snap!"


    With a crisp sound, following Maya��s elegant snap, sacred golden divine power rapidly spread... The surrounding space began changing silently, spatial fluctuations causing the originally static starlight points to slowly flow, the entire world��s laws seeming to undergo subtle changes under this snap...


    Next, What decision Will that girl make?


    Hehe~ this should be quite interesting~

 Chapter 1025: Strange Rift

    In a forest covered with crystalline snow, an elegant villa stood quietly, each window emitting warm light that brought a touch of warmth to the cold winter.


    Inside the villa, by the cozy fireplace, a heavenly beautiful black-haired girl sat somewhat helplessly in a chair.


    This was our lovely Yumo.


    Behind her stood another extraordinary beautiful silver-haired girl.


    After temporarily handling the mess left by the Asumos Church, Mengxi, the Church Nation��s leader, had unceremoniously dumped all administrative issues to Xiao and Kalina. Normally, as the Girl of Destiny, handing control to the ��enemy�� Abyssal Demon forces would be a massive betrayal. But everything had long settled, and considering Kalina and Xiao were mindful of Yumo��s feelings, they wouldn��t act recklessly.


    Therefore, Mengxi became a carefree boss without burden.


    This not only minimized Xiao and Kalina��s suspicions of her but also kept them too busy to compete with her for Yumo.


    What a brilliant two-birds-one-stone strategy~


    Thinking of this, Mengxi unconsciously showed a smug adorable expression.


    Moreover, Yumo��s children right now were either busy working in various places or playing with little Youlan in the garden, so now~


    No one to bother me~


    Can properly cuddle with wifey~


    "Hehe~"


    Involuntarily, an enchanting smile spread across Mengxi��s face.


    "What��s wrong? Suddenly smiling?"


    "Nothing~"


    Mengxi answered in a playful tone.


    Under the warm indoor lighting,


    Mengxi skillfully ran the comb through Yumo��s black-red gradient hair, each stroke perfectly placed, showing not only her gentleness toward Yumo but also their intimate closeness. Yumo sat quietly, not pursuing Mengxi��s words, instead enjoying this peaceful moment, joy occasionally leaking from her eyes.


    However, In this tranquility, the mischievous Girl of Destiny suddenly leaned close to Yumo, taking advantage of the black-haired girl��s unpreparedness to plant a quick kiss on her cheek. This sudden intimate action was like soft cloud touching still water, causing ripples in Yumo��s calm heart lake.


    ? ? !


    "Umm?"


    At the moment of being kissed, Yumo let out an adorable cry of surprise, her cheeks heating up and turning faintly red, like a newly blooming flower. She felt both embarrassed and happy at Mengxi��s sudden action, her feelings like sugared preserves, sweet and warm.


    However quickly, to maintain dignity, Yumo furrowed her brows, pretending to glare unhappily at the silver-haired girl who was quite pleased with her successful ��sneak attack��.


    "Bad girl, being reckless again!"


    "Hehe~"


    Facing Yumo��s angry words, Mengxi stuck out her tongue carelessly,


    "Can��t help it, who told my Yumo to smell so sweet~"


    Speaking, The emboldened Mengxi kissed Yumo��s right cheek again,


    "Making it symmetrical~"


    "You?! Without permission! tsk!"


    "Kissing my own empress? Why do I need permission?"


    "Your empress?! I never acknowledged such a thing!"


    "But you didn��t deny it in Vinati? Doesn��t that mean silent consent?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Whether it��s nonsense, my Yumo knows herself~"


    Speaking, Mengxi seemed unwilling to continue this topic, after finishing brushing Yumo��s hair, she bounced over to open a nearby wardrobe,


    "Let��s not talk about this, next, try on the clothes I prepared for you~ These were transported all the way from Vinati, you can��t refuse~"


    "Oh." S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumo responded perfunctorily.


    Though she disliked being someone else��s dress-up doll, considering Mengxi had helped her greatly at a crucial moment in the recent battle, Yumo, feeling indebted, couldn��t bring herself to refuse the enthusiastic Mengxi.


    She could only very cooperatively remove her black gauze dress and become the Girl of Destiny��s dress-up doll.


    "Do... whatever you want."


    "Hehe, thank you~"


    Then, having received permission, Mengxi quickly selected several different style outfits from the wardrobe for Yumo to try on.


    First was an elegant wine-red formal dress, perhaps with a body-hugging cut, slightly backless or with a high side slit, emphasizing Yumo��s bewitching charm. Under the lights, Yumo wearing this dress radiated brilliance, appearing quite noble and sexy.


    Next was a cute style dress, possibly in pink tones or incorporating cute elements like ribbons and polka dots, making Yumo present a unique youthful vitality, like a princess stepping out of a fairy tale.


    Looking at herself in the mirror like a doll, Yumo bit her lip with complex emotions.


    After trying on several pieces,


    Mengxi, with a playful smile, showed Yumo a rather special outfit. Upon seeing this outfit, \\ Yumo��s pupils suddenly contracted, her pretty face full of embarrassment and awkwardness.


    "This..."


    This outfit was designed more boldly, including lace edges, thin straps and other exaggerated decorations.


    It would expose large areas of skin.


    Not to mention, what��s with the completely hollow chest?!!


    Obviously, this wasn��t an ordinary dress, but lingerie~


    "Naughty girl, asking for a beating~"


    Yumo pretended to be displeased and gave Mengxi a karate chop, making the silver-haired girl crouch defensively with a pitiful expression.


    "Wifey is so mean, you clearly agreed to try everything."


    "It��s broad daylight, don��t be reckless... such shameless clothes... if, if we��re trying them... wait till�� night..."


    Yumo muttered softly, face red.


    Hearing this, Mengxi smugly covered her mouth, smirking.


    Oh you really~


    Says you��re unwilling,


    But your eyes show a bit of anticipation~


    Such a tsundere wifey~


    "You, what are you imagining! I��m, I��m just going along with you! Don��t get weird ideas!"


    Seeming to guess Mengxi��s thoughts, Yumo pouted, lowering her voice to warn seriously.


    "Oh right, suddenly remembered something."


    Whether trying to change the subject or truly having important matters to tell Mengxi.


    After snatching the lingerie from Mengxi��s hands and storing it in her internal space, Yumo suddenly spoke to Mengxi in a serious tone:


    "Right, there��s something I need to return to you."


    "Hm?"


    The next moment,


    Under Mengxi��s confused gaze, Yumo gently extended her hand, crimson Shadow Power gathering in her palm.


    In a slight flash of light and air tremor,


    A cute creature like a pink furball suddenly appeared in Yumo��s hand. It looked very soft, like a lively ball covered in fine pink fur, with sparkling big eyes, appearing extremely lovable. When summoned, it bounced lightly, seemingly excited to feel the familiar and intimate aura around it.


    "This, this is? Sakura?"


    Looking at the familiar pink furball, Mengxi immediately showed a surprised and delighted expression.


    Sakura was the incarnation of the Radiant Emperor��s legacy, thought to have vanished with Asar��s body��s destruction. Because of this, Mengxi had been wallowing in depression and self-blame for the past few days. Ultimately, it was to adjust her emotions that Mengxi had delayed coming to Winter Forest to find Yumo.


    "Sakura, is it?... Well, this thing was left over along with Asar��s soul after her body was destroyed. I saw your aura on it, so thought to show you... looks like it really is yours."


    "Mm! A very important companion."


    "Since it��s a companion, treasure it well."


    As she spoke, Yumo carefully cradled the fluffy little one in her palm, then gently handed it to Mengxi��s embrace.


    Seeing her long-time companion return to her side, Mengxi��s light purple eyes immediately blazed with joy and excitement. She gently hugged the pink furball, and the little ball also nuzzled against Mengxi with its soft body, showing its attachment and joy toward Mengxi.


    Waaaaaah!


    Master!! Finally seeing you!!


    Thought I��d never see you again!! Waaaah qwq


    The moment it was held in Mengxi��s arms, Sakura��s crying, grieving voice suddenly transmitted into Mengxi��s mind.


    "Sorry, earlier, it was all my mistake."


    Mengxi said apologetically while petting the pink ball.


    ...


    Seeing the joy in Mengxi��s eyes, and the interaction between the silver-haired girl and her furry pet, Yumo felt satisfied and happy. This scene was like a perfect picture, frozen in time, full of harmony and sweetness.


    However, in this joyful atmosphere, a sudden change occurred.


    Yumo��s expression instantly became serious, her brows lightly furrowing, gaze becoming vigilant.


    "Hm??"


    Wait,


    What is this?


    Through her perception, an almost undetectable spatial fluctuation quietly appeared, like ripples silently arriving from afar, though weak but impossible to ignore.


    These spatial fluctuations might be completely imperceptible to ordinary people, even to Mengxi as a Chosen One, but to a powerful existence like Yumo, it was like a loud warning bell, making the girl shudder.


    Mengxi seemed to notice Yumo��s change in expression, asking puzzledly:


    "What��s wrong?"


    "..."


    However,


    Before Yumo could answer, the communication magic stone placed on the nearby sofa suddenly emitted a weak blue light.


    Surrounded by the light, Xiao��s voice transmitted from it.


    --"Lady Yumo, we��ve discovered a strange spatial rift..."--

 Chapter 1026: Our Son

    A peaceful cemetery,


    Where many people��s departed loved ones rest, their life stories and post-mortem grief intertwining to form a solemn, quiet atmosphere.


    As a black car drove past, a middle-aged man in his fifties with graying temples helped his wife slowly exit the vehicle and step onto the shaded path leading to the cemetery.


    Their steps were heavy, each one feeling like it weighed on their hearts. A sorrowful atmosphere surrounded the couple, as they came to commemorate that young life forever frozen in time - their son.


    The couple��s faces were etched with regret and sorrow, eyes containing tears that had long since silently dried up.


    They arrived at their son��s tombstone, which bore their son��s name and the precious brief span between his life��s beginning and end. Fanzi carefully placed fresh flowers, while his wife arranged the jade pendant and mementos that had accompanied their son��s growth.


    They stood silently, hearts silently reciting thoughts and blessings for their son, as if those thoughts could traverse worlds, time and space to reach another unknown dimension. Every year at this time, they repeated this ritual to express their eternal love and remembrance for their son.


    "Ah, silly boy... wonder how you��re doing in that world..."


    Looking at the tombstone, the middle-aged man named Fanzi sighed with complex emotions.


    Compared to Fanzi��s calmness, the beautiful woman beside him couldn��t help but bite her lip, staring fixedly at their son��s photo on the tombstone.


    In this quiet cemetery, Yela stood before her son Yumo��s tombstone, once again feeling endless unwillingness and pain surge in her heart. Yumo��s life had ended so abruptly, and she still couldn��t accept this cruel reality. Tears silently slid from Yela��s eyes, her emotions intense - that deepest maternal love and endless grief left her at a loss, able only to express her sorrow through tears.


    Fanzi looked at his wife Yela, feeling an inexplicable sadness and sympathy well up.


    Though ten years had passed, for the couple, their son��s passing remained like a deep wound, piercing their hearts. He extended his arms, carefully embracing her, trying to provide some comfort and support for her grief.


    "It��s okay. I know you can��t adjust so quickly, the grief will never disappear. But Yumo surely wouldn��t want his mom to be so sad. For that silly boy��s sake, don��t cry anymore, be strong."


    Fanzi��s voice was somewhat hoarse but gentle and firm,


    Though his voice also contained barely suppressed sorrow.


    "So stop crying old lady, you��re too old to cry like a little girl."


    Hugging his wife��s shoulders, Fanzi softly comforted.


    Undeniably, Fanzi��s comfort was very effective, as Yela��s emotions gradually stabilized and she stopped sobbing.


    However, Just as she stopped sobbing, Yela��s brows furrowed tightly, her glance toward her husband becoming strange, making the sturdy Fanzi suddenly shudder.


    "Hm? What, what��s wrong?"


    "What��s wrong? You... what did you just call me?"


    A hint of coldness suddenly leaked from Yela��s brown eyes.


    Indeed, Though Yela was no longer young,


    She had maintained herself well. Though greatly impacted by losing her son, causing her to age considerably, she still looked only in her thirties, radiating mature feminine charm.


    Her black hair was shiny and smooth, falling gently on her shoulders, giving an elegant and graceful impression. Her eyes were bright and deep, seeming able to see through people��s hearts, the slight crow��s feet at their corners adding some worldliness while revealing her extraordinary life experiences. Her face retained its youthful contours - though time had left some traces, it couldn��t hide her beauty.


    Clearly, Yela was a woman who cared greatly about her appearance and loved beauty.


    Such a lady naturally cared about how she was addressed.


    "You, just now? Called me old lady?!"


    "Ah? Did, did I? I, I seem to have forgotten Haha��."


    Suddenly, Fanzi felt guilty, awkwardly scratching the back of his head. Though to outsiders, Yela seemed completely devoted and dependent on him, in reality... Fanzi was quite wary of his wife... after all, Yela was, in some sense, a fearsome existence.


    Fanzi instantly felt regret.


    Unfortunately, there��s no medicine for regret. Before Fanzi could make excuses, Yela��s two fingers suddenly thrust into his nostrils and jerked upward! Instantly, Fanzi let out a miserable howl. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ow ow ow!!! Honey, honey be gentle! It hurts!"


    "Know it hurts? If you know it hurts, why still play dumb?"


    "No, no no no! Not playing dumb! I just, I just accidentally let it slip!"


    "Let it slip? Calling me old lady?! Seems that��s how you see me?!"


    "No no no, that��s not it?!"


    Seeing himself dig a deeper hole, Fanzi felt like crying without tears.


    With no other choice, Fanzi turned pleading eyes toward their child,


    "Ho-honey!! Yumo, Yumo is watching! Doing this makes me lose face as a father!"


    "Watching?"


    "Yes, yes... your son might be watching us from another world. So, honey, you should mind your image too. Don��t scare your son."


    "..."


    Though these were baseless words, Yela chose to believe them.


    After giving Fanzi a stern warning look, Yela withdrew her fingers from his nose.


    After all, couldn��t act up in front of their son��s tombstone.


    While wiping her fingers with a handkerchief, Yela gazed at the tombstone with complex emotions,


    "Sigh... if only there really was another world... At least, Yumo could continue his life in another world. Ending like this is really..."


    "There will be."


    Rubbing his nose, Fanzi answered without thinking.


    "You��re so sure?"


    "Mm, how to put it? Father��s sixth sense."


    "What��s that, never heard of it."


    "Call it intuition. I just feel... our son might be living comfortably in another world. Maybe even got himself a pretty wife, with lots of children?"


    Fanzi waved his hand, speaking cheerfully and even somewhat exaggeratedly.


    Though such exaggeration wasn��t really appropriate at their son��s grave, Fanzi seemed to want to completely relax his wife��s mood through this approach.


    "Whatever, you old fool."


    Yela shook her head helplessly, but a relaxed smile gradually appeared on her face.


    Just then, without warning, the couple suddenly felt an indescribable heart palpitation, both shuddering, smiles freezing on their faces.


    "Hm?" x2


    The originally clear sky suddenly twisted, revealing a rift.


    This rift seemed not to belong to this world, distorting the surrounding space as if heaven and earth��s fabric had suddenly been torn open.


    This strange phenomenon quickly drew Fanzi and Yela��s attention. Their gazes were simultaneously drawn to the rift��s location.


    Fanzi instinctively gripped Yela��s hand tightly, both feeling the tension in each other��s palms. Neither had ever seen such an unnatural sight - beautiful yet terrifying, carrying unknown threat and mystery.


    The rift wasn��t just a visual anomaly; it seemed to carry an indescribable energy fluctuation, causing subtle vibrations in the surrounding air.


    Faced with this incomprehensible, beyond-common-sense phenomenon, the two were dumbfounded, even doubting their own eyes.


    However, before they could understand the situation, the rift suddenly disappeared after another twist? As if it had never appeared, leaving only slightly wavering air and drifting clouds.


    From its appearance to disappearance, the whole process took only a few brief seconds.


    But it left the elderly couple deeply shocked.


    ? ? ? ! !


    "O-old la... Did I just see something? Strange?"


    Staring at the now-peaceful sky, Fanzi pinched his thigh hard while confusedly seeking confirmation from his wife.


    Quickly, Fanzi received Yela��s nodding confirmation,


    "Mm, you... probably didn��t see wrong, it, it seemed like... a door??? Also... Fanzi, you really want to die, huh? Calling me old lady again?!"


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Yela somehow produced


    A feather duster from nowhere...

 Chapter 1027: Strange Rift

    In the northern part of Winter Forest, on a snowy field.


    A cute little loli, exquisitely crafted with twin tails, wearing a white princess dress like a Barbie doll, stood quietly in the raging blizzard.


    The extremely low temperature could freeze anything, but meant nothing to the little loli. She maintained an unchanging expression while watching the pit before her, observing what lay within.


    Anyone who could enter Winter Forest and reach the Frozen Tundra was certainly no ordinary person.


    This little loli was Yumo��s adorable eldest daughter, our little Youlan.


    In the pit before little Youlan lay corpse after corpse of grotesque monsters. Some were intact bodies, but most were incomplete fragments.


    From the residual aura on the corpses, these monsters were undoubtedly powerful and terrifying Abyssal Demons in life, viewed as nightmares by humans.


    Indeed, these Abyssal Demons were those who died in the recent battle with Eos��s avatar.


    The huge gap between 9th and 8th level was undeniable - just fighting an avatar, they paid such a terrible price. Nearly half of these ancient Abyssal Demons awakened by Youlan from the Frozen Tundra died in one go.


    After arranging for the other half to return to sleep in the Frozen Tundra, Youlan came to this snowy pit, silently watching the bodies of over twenty Abyssal Demons below.


    "Sigh..."


    Youlan couldn��t help but sigh deeply.


    Unlike Pierre and Kalina who left right after the battle ended, Youlan had some feelings for these bloodthirsty beasts.


    Though these Abyssal Demons were purely emotionless monsters who only knew bloodlust and destruction,


    Still,


    After all,


    Eight hundred years ago, these Abyssal Demons had accompanied her, wandering the tundra with her mother for over three hundred years.


    Now, seeing these former companions become cold corpses, Youlan felt deeply emotional.


    But feelings aside, Youlan, whose true form was Dijiang, naturally possessed the habit of devouring surrounding creatures�� life and energy.


    Out of respect for her former companions, Youlan wouldn��t waste their bodies.


    Whatever the case, these were all great nourishment.


    -"Time to eat~"-


    As blood thorns withdrew one after another, the bodies gradually dried up, while their powerful soul force and residual Shadow Power continuously gathered into Youlan��s body.


    During the six years of Yumo��s disappearance, Youlan had basically replenished the power she lost years ago.


    After devouring several presumptuous Church Wings, Youlan��s power had further increased.


    Now, As these powerful Abyssal Demons�� power flowed into her body, Youlan felt her chest burning, vast Shadow Power constantly expanding within her.


    Her tiny body felt an unprecedented fullness.


    Looking at her power-filled palm, Youlan��s pupils narrowed slightly.


    Vaguely, She felt, That bottleneck always suppressing her seemed to show signs of breakthrough...


    "With a bit more effort, maybe I can help Mother."


    The cute little one muttered softly, her adorable loli voice containing extraordinary determination.


    "Meooowww!!!"


    "Hm?"


    The next moment,


    Shortly after little Youlan finished absorbing power, a voice that sounded mighty but was actually adorably silly came from the forest behind her. Hearing what sounded like a cat��s meow but was actually a wolf��s howl, an indulgent yet helpless smile leaked from Youlan��s little face.


    Looks like my adorable sisters came to find me.


    Waving her hand to bury the Abyss Demon corpses, Youlan slowly turned around. Her amused face suddenly wore an innocent, brilliant cute smile.


    In an instant, Youlan transformed from a cold Demon king into a lively adorable little sister.


    "Limo!! Liyu!!"


    The honey-haired little loli excitedly waved her little hand toward the forest.


    The next moment,


    The ground trembled, and with two giant trees crashing down, a snow-white giant wolf over five meters tall suddenly burst out! Running toward Youlan with a ��meowww��.


    This was our little Limo in wolf form.


    And the delicate-faced grey-haired girl sitting on the wolf��s back was undoubtedly Liyu.


    Just before charging to Youlan��s front, Liyu flapped her wings to soar up. Meanwhile, the snow-white giant wolf, surrounded by red Shadow Power light, rapidly shrank, suddenly transforming into a slender, attractive young woman.


    Normally, when Limo transformed from giant wolf to girl form, she would be naked.


    Every time Limo returned to human form, it gave Yumo headaches, especially when there were many people around.


    However this time, after transformation, Limo skillfully used clothing magic.


    Surrounded by pale blue magical light, the wolf girl suddenly wore a cool shorts outfit.


    If Xiao saw this scene, he would probably show a gratified smile.


    After all, he had worked himself half to death training Limo to use clothing magic.


    After returning to human form, Limo bounced over to Youlan��s front, without a word pulling the little loli into her embrace.


    "Wuu wuu, Sister Youlan, so cute, so softy and fluffy~"


    The wolf girl happily nuzzled Youlan��s face.


    Feeling Youlan��s tender white face, Limo��s fluffy tail excitedly started wagging.


    Clearly, the wolf girl was very happy.


    On the other side, Liyu also flapped her wings, flying to Youlan��s other side, coordinating with Limo to hug Youlan.


    "Naughty sister, clearly agreed to have a snowball fight, why did you run here?"


    Both called her sister, but didn��t show the respectful attitude they had toward Kalina, instead having that doting feeling like toward Yuan��er.


    Well, the current Youlan, in these sisters�� eyes, truly needed more care and protection than Yuan��er.


    Though not really liking being treated as a child, Youlan could only sigh resignedly.


    The next moment, Youlan opened her watery eyes wide, tilting her head adorably to ask:


    "Limo, Liyu... did you need something?"


    "Oh, right~"


    Being reminded, Liyu instantly remembered - she specially came to find Youlan, naturally not just for cuddling.


    "Sister, do you know? Mengxi came to play with Mother~"


    "Umm? Sister Mengxi?"


    "Yeah, yeah~ Didn��t Sister Youlan want to play with Sister Mengxi? This is a perfect chance!"


    Liyu happily suggested.


    While speaking, a barely noticeable smirk flashed across Liyu��s mouth.


    Of course, Liyu��s goal was simple - have Youlan go disturb Mengxi��s plans!


    Though now there was no hostile relationship between Abyssal Demons and Mengxi, Liyu still didn��t want her to be too intimate with their mother. She and Limo certainly weren��t suitable to go interrupt~


    Therefore, Liyu wanted to use Youlan as a shield.


    After all now, Sister Youlan was a child~


    Sister Youlan missing mama, bringing Sister Youlan to find mama?


    Wasn��t that perfectly reasonable?


    Hehehe~


    Stupid Destiny Girl, want to cuddle with mom? No way~


    Thinking of her brilliant plan, Liyu couldn��t help feeling smug.


    "Hehe~ I��m such a genius~"


    Liyu seemed to have unusual enthusiasm for opposing the Girl of Destiny.


    Glancing at the smirking Liyu from the corner of her eye, though Youlan remained expressionless, she felt quite helpless inside.


    She saw through Liyu��s strategy at a glance.


    Sigh, mother already knows about my situation, okay?


    Using me as a shield?


    Mother will probably figure out you two��s intentions in seconds.


    Going in while Mother and the Girl of Destiny are having a deep conversation?


    Little Liyu, your bottom might be... in danger...


    Thinking this, Youlan��s gaze toward Liyu couldn��t help containing some sympathy.


    Unfortunately, Liyu didn��t notice Youlan��s gaze, directly happily bouncing toward the villa with Limo, bringing the helpless little Youlan along~ sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However? Liyu��s suicidal plan seemed to have no chance for implementation.


    Because, just as the three little ones ran back from far away, blue light representing a large transmission array suddenly rose from the courtyard...


    On a small hillside,


    The three little ones stood in a row, blinking, watching the dazzling blue light with blank faces.


    An emergency long-distance transmission array?


    "Umm? What happened?"

 Chapter 1028: Mom… what are you up to again…

    In the heart of the Church Nation��s capital Vinati, a majestic and solemn cathedral stood tall, its spires piercing the clouds as if connecting with the sky.


    This was the most important location in the entire Church Nation - the Silver Moon Cathedral.


    After the great battle between Yumo and the Chosen One, though a third of Vinati had become ruins from the battle��s aftershocks, the Silver Moon Cathedral, as a core building, was fortunately untouched by the power.


    It still maintained its noble and elegant bearing.


    However now, For unknown reasons, the Cathedral��s sacred atmosphere was faintly tinged with a layer of black gauze.


    Before the Cathedral��s stone gates, Black Rose family guards led by Qiu Mingtong and Xizhi, along with Holy Knights led by Bai Yanluo, solemnly guarded the place. Their expressions were serious, gazes determined, bodies emanating powerful magical and fighting spirit fluctuations.


    A suppressive tense atmosphere permeated the surrounding air. Anyone trying to approach the cathedral was firmly and authoritatively stopped, whether worshippers coming to pray or Church Nation officials handling public affairs. Everyone could only watch the cathedral in confusion before leaving disappointed.


    "What happened? Why suddenly not allowing entry?"


    The public wondered endlessly.


    Inside the Grand Cathedral,


    Xiao and Kalina stood side by side, their gazes fixed on the solemn sacred Goddess statue.


    No, Calling it a statue wasn��t quite appropriate anymore


    Because now the Goddess statue was completely destroyed, only scattered fragments and dust remaining. In its place was a broken spatial rift, emitting deep and strange light from within, constantly twisting and vibrating like a mysterious door suspended between reality and void.


    "A rift? Spatial rift? Why did it suddenly appear here?"


    Staring intently at the rift, Xiao said seriously.


    Xiao and Kalina appeared extremely grave facing this sudden change.


    Deep strange sounds occasionally transmitted from the spatial rift, as if something was hiding behind it.


    Xiao slowly drew the sword borrowed from subordinates, its blade flashing cold light in the cathedral��s bright illumination. Meanwhile Kalina took a deep breath, gathering blazing flames in her hand, ready to respond to any possible situation. The air in the cathedral became more stifling, time seeming to slow at this moment.


    Though the rift had remained stable after its strange appearance and shattering of the statue, Xiao and Kalina could both feel the powerful strange force on the rift.


    Normally under powerful force impacts, space��s structure would break, producing spatial rifts.


    But space possessed extraordinary self-healing ability.


    Broken space would quickly repair itself completely.


    Therefore, even though the battle between Yumo and Asar tore the space above Vinati, these cracks quickly healed completely.


    Unlike now?


    To maintain a spatial rift required powerful force support. Obviously, ordinary peak 8th-level powerhouses couldn��t achieve this.


    "Could it be the Abyssal Lord Lady Yumo mentioned? Eos?"


    Xiao speculated.


    However, his speculation was immediately denied by Kalina,


    "No, it��s not... can��t feel Shadow Power from this rift, not Eos. No Shadow Power... rather, there��s divine power?"


    Orange-red eyes narrowing slightly, Kalina grew more puzzled.


    Divine power,


    The Goddess��s power?


    Deliberately tearing open a spatial rift here?


    Want to summon something to deal with us? Or deal with Mother?


    Xiao and Kalina��s tense gazes lingered on the spatial rift, minds filled with chains of questions and deductions. However, while they pondered the rift��s source and possible hidden purpose, the cathedral��s atmosphere suddenly underwent a subtle change.


    Hm?


    This aura is?!


    "Mother?!!"


    Suddenly turning to look behind, Kalina��s expression instantly became joyful.


    At this moment, Under their respectful gazes, A strange tremor crossed space, then a swarm of bloody butterflies unexpectedly appeared in the cathedral��s center, their wings gently flapping as if playing a mysterious ancient melody. Surrounded by these bloody butterflies�� circling dance, a gorgeous figure slowly descended - it was Yumo, who had received Xiao��s notice not long ago.


    Of course, Yumo didn��t come alone, Mengxi descended with her.


    Seeing her mother appear with Mengxi, seeing Mengxi holding her mother��s hand, a barely noticeable flash of jealousy crossed Kalina��s eyes.


    Though long accepting this Girl of Destiny��s unusual relationship with her mother, Kalina still instinctively felt displeasure every time seeing their intimate actions.


    However, as the Abyss Demon family��s great actress, Kalina quickly hid her emotions, respectfully approaching the black-haired girl.


    "Mother."


    "Kalina, how��s the situation now? That, the rift you mentioned?"


    "The rift... currently has no activity."


    Kalina turned around, complexly scanning that spatial rift rippling with strange light.


    "We��re not quite sure how it appeared, but seems it tore open from inside the Goddess statue. Can feel divine power from the rift."


    "Mm, indeed."


    The moment arriving at Silver Moon Cathedral, Yumo noticed the divine power emanating from the rift.


    Staring at that deep rift, Yumo��s heart involuntarily started pounding, her gaze full of mixed emotions.


    Meanwhile, Kalina, always skilled at reading people, quickly noticed her Mother��s unusual expression, sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What��s wrong, Mother? Do you know why this rift appeared here?"


    "About that..."


    Without directly answering Kalina��s words, Yumo bit her lip.


    The earlier scene of conversing with Maya in the consciousness space replayed like slides in Yumo��s mind.


    ---


    "Speaking of which, Yumo, do you still have attachment to your previous world?"


    "Attachment? Saying there��s none would be impossible... more or less, there��s still some."


    "Then do you want to go back and look?"


    "Ah? Go, go back?"


    "Yes, do you remember what I promised before sending you to the Ancita continent? I said, after you complete the trial, I��ll give you freedom, let you do as you wish, even, let you return to your original world~"


    ---


    Return to the original world,


    This power is Maya��s...


    Which means,


    This isn��t just a spatial rift, but a space-time gate to the outside world, or rather, to my original world.


    "..."


    Facing such a rift possibly connecting to her home, Yumo fell silent.


    Though knowing the Goddess kept her promise, knowing this gate might lead to her world, Yumo couldn��t feel happy at all.


    After a silence, the black-haired girl waved her hand,


    Powerful crimson Shadow Power spiraled around the spatial rift, sealing the rift and its vast emanating energy within a barrier.


    "Kalina, don��t worry about the rift, I��ll handle this."


    "Mother?"


    Then, after merely glancing at the rift twice, Yumo heavily turned to walk toward the temple��s main doors.


    Leaving Xiao and Kalina standing bewildered in place.


    Meanwhile,


    Mengxi, hands in pockets, cast a dissatisfied gaze toward that spatial rift covered in sacred aura.


    --Mom, what are you up to again?��

 Chapter 1029: Inner Struggle

    Thanks for your patience. and sorry for the delays.


    From tomorrow on, we will go back to daily chapters.


    ----


    Without many words or gestures, the black-haired girl merely gazed at the crack briefly before hastily turning and leaving the church, leaving only the echoes of her footsteps and fluttering clothes in her wake.


    When Qiu Mingtong and others guarding the Silver Moon Cathedral saw Yumo emerge, they excitedly bowed along with members of the Black Rose family. Having not seen Yumo for so long, they naturally yearned to speak with her and receive her attention. Usually, Yumo would stop to check on these children she had raised.


    However, this time, Yumo seemed deeply troubled and didn��t even notice the familiar children outside, hurrying away instead. This left Qiu Mingtong and the others visibly deflated.


    Inside the church, watching the black-haired girl leave, Xiao knitted his brows, knowing Yumo��s personality well. He glanced confused at the spatial rift sealed within the Shadow Power barrier behind him and turned to Kalina:


    "Lady Yumo seems troubled by something."


    "Indeed," Kalina nodded slightly.


    "It must be because of this spatial rift."


    "Do you have any thoughts? What exactly is bothering Lady Yumo?" Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��m not sure. Mother usually tells us everything, but this time... she doesn��t seem to want to talk," Kalina said gloomily, looking in the direction their mother had gone. "Actually, Mother has seemed preoccupied lately."


    "Has she always been like this?"


    "Yes, since returning to Winter Forest, I��ve had this feeling. Being with us should be a joyful thing. But sometimes when Mother looks at us, I catch glimpses of hesitation in her eyes. The other day, when we were resting with Mother in her room - you know how she usually stays completely still like a statue when resting? But those nights, she just sat against the headboard, quietly watching us, lost in thought."


    "Really?" Xiao responded with surprise. "The continental crisis is basically over and the trials are complete. What could Lady Yumo be worried about? Is it about Eos?"


    "I don��t think so... but whatever Mother��s been suppressing seems to have been triggered by this spatial rift."


    Xiao then turned his questioning gaze to Mengxi.


    "Miss Mengxi, do you know anything about this?"


    "Not really," Mengxi shook her head firmly. "I��ll go after her and see."


    Without waiting for a response or acknowledging Xiao��s strange look, Mengxi enveloped herself in silvery holy light and shot out of Silver Moon Cathedral in pursuit of Yumo.


    Half an hour later, tracking the lingering traces of Yumo��s aura in the air, Mengxi quickly determined her location - the Purple Night Palace she had specially built for Yumo years ago.


    After a flash of silver light, Mengxi appeared in the palace��s front courtyard. The gardeners there started to bow at her appearance, but Mengxi pressed a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence. Though confused, the servants obediently followed their sovereign��s command.


    Then Mengxi tiptoed into Purple Night Palace, through the silent, ornate corridors, and finally into Yumo��s private chambers - an intimate space filled with warmth. The room was decorated with elegant, soft furnishings, dim light filtering through the curtains to create a quiet, refined atmosphere.


    There, Yumo��s figure curled up quietly on the bed, her posture somewhat defensive, as if protecting herself from the outside world. Gone was her usual warm smile, replaced by a melancholic, pensive expression. Her eyes were unfocused, seemingly troubled by invisible worries.


    "Hah��." Seeing her sister like this, Mengxi sighed helplessly and walked slowly to the bedside. "Yumo, what��s wrong? If something��s bothering you, just tell me... Huh?"


    However, before Mengxi could finish, Yumo shook her head and cut her off.


    "Let��s not talk about that... shall we do something fun instead?~"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing these words, Mengxi froze, staring at the black-haired girl on the bed in surprise. While Yumo still sat hugging her knees, her gaze had lost its earlier hesitation and uncertainty, becoming subtle and profound. Her ruby eyes now held an indescribable allure.


    Her eyes tilted upward playfully, with a hint of mischief, as if able to capture the secrets in others�� souls. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and every demure smile carried an irresistible charm.


    In this moment, the black-haired girl exuded an undeniable seductiveness from head to toe.


    "Yumo, what are you doing...?"


    "What am I doing...?"


    The black-haired girl smiled teasingly, unhurriedly extending her delicate tongue to lick her cherry-like lips.


    "My~ my~ why ask when you already know~"


    As if to help Mengxi understand, Yumo removed her black velvet shawl, revealing snow-white shoulders, and undid several buttons at her chest...


    Not only that, Yumo slowly raised her slender feet, wrapped in white silk stockings. The stockings clung to her skin, appearing translucent and pure, but in the dim lighting, combined with Yumo��s entrancing gaze, they became incredibly alluring. The next moment, Yumo used her tempting feet to poke Mengxi��s stomach.


    "Hey~ We��re not in Winter Forest now, and the children aren��t around. You can... enjoy yourself properly~"


    Before she finished speaking, several bloody butterflies floated to Yumo��s feet, helping her slowly remove the white stockings, revealing toes as light and elegant as works of art.


    "Hey, you must have been holding back for a while... today... you can let loose~"


    Yumo smiled seductively, extending her invitation to Mengxi.


    If Mengxi was willing, the entire Purple Leaf Palace would probably shake with their activities.


    "Yumo..."


    Watching Yumo like this, observing her deliberately provocative poses, Mengxi felt conflicted.


    ��Sister�� Do you know... you��re really asking for it acting this way...��


    Mengxi thought to herself.


    Usually, Mengxi would not hesitate to teach Yumo a lesson right there, making her delirious with pleasure as a warning not to carelessly seduce others. But today, Mengxi had no such plans.


    "Sigh..."


    After a helpless sigh and shake of her head, Mengxi covered Yumo��s wandering feet and replaced the white stockings that the blood butterflies had removed. "Stop this foolishness."


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that Mengxi hadn��t pounced on her like a hungry wolf, but was instead unprecedentedly helping her dress, Yumo tilted her head in confusion, with a trace of displeasure. The black-haired girl couldn��t help but pout, muttering dejectedly:


    "Am I really that unattractive?"


    "That��s not it, Wifey is very attractive."


    "Then why won��t you take me?"


    "Because, it��s not the right time."


    While putting the shawl back on Yumo, Mengxi spoke with an all-knowing tone.


    "Yumo, you��re just trying to change the subject, aren��t you? And trying to temporarily forget something through some exciting games?"


    "Eh?"


    Hearing this, Yumo��s gaze clearly shifted, her crimson eyes glancing aside as she mumbled:


    "No, no... it��s just that my body... felt aroused, that��s all..."


    "Stop hiding it, your eyes tell me everything," Mengxi bluntly exposed her.


    "Besides, if you were really aroused, your ears would be red and your body would be sweating. So just now was all an act."


    "U_u..."


    Seeing herself exposed, Yumo curled back up into her defensive posture, glaring at Mengxi somewhat resentfully.


    Seeing this, Mengxi smiled bitterly and shook her head:


    "What is it really? Are you that afraid of me asking?"


    "It��s... it��s nothing..."


    "Sister, you��re still trying to hide from me? It��s obvious something��s wrong."


    "..."


    Yumo��s lips moved, but no sound came out.


    Her gaze wandered, showing hesitation and uncertainty. The girl��s body began to tremble subtly.


    Mengxi noticed this slight change and reached out to grip Yumo��s shoulders, providing her with steady support.


    "Some things feel better when you say them out loud."


    Mengxi��s voice was like a gentle spring breeze, trying to sweep away Yumo��s hesitation.


    "Tell me what��s troubling you. Perhaps I can teach you what to do? After all... Sister is so silly, thinking alone won��t lead to any good solutions."


    "W-what do you mean silly..."


    Yumo grumbled unhappily.


    Though somewhat displeased,


    But It seemed she couldn��t really argue against it.


    Historically speaking, she did tend to do foolish things.


    After hesitantly glancing at Mengxi��s steady, reliable eyes a couple times, and following a period of internal struggle, Yumo slowly spoke.


    "Your mother... has asked me to leave this world..."

 Chapter 1030: The Speechless Mengxi and Silly Yumo

    1/2


    In the Silver Moon Temple��s tranquil depths, Yumo led Mengxi through the soaring halls to the altar before the spatial rift. Cold moonlight filtered through the temple��s glass windows, bathing them in a gentle silver veil. The air near the rift vibrated with energy, making everything around them feel still and solemn.


    Unlike daytime, the grand cathedral was empty at night. After sealing off this space completely, Xiao and Kalina had gone off to their own tasks. In the vast space, only two beautiful young women remained.


    In this atmosphere, Mengxi nervously gripped Yumo��s hand, eyes fixed on the fluctuating light within the rift, feeling the divine power radiating from it.


    "Returning to your original world, Yumo, don��t you want that? Don��t you miss your previous world?"


    "Of course I do. That��s where I grew up, where my family and friends are. How could I not miss it?"


    "Then..."


    "The thing is, after hundreds of years, what��s the point of going back? Everything��s changed now, hasn��t it? The people I truly cared about are all gone, aren��t they? Even if I miss it, my only attachment now is probably just wanting to see what that world has become. That��s all. For who I am now, what matters most is this world, where there are so many I care about - my adorable children, the Black Rose family, countless lovable ones in the forest."


    Yumo said with mixed emotions.


    Hearing these words, Mengxi walked toward the spatial rift with complicated feelings:


    "So, is that why you��re so resistant to Mother asking you to return? Is she forcing you to go back?"


    "From what your mother said, yes. I��ve completed the trial, so I shouldn��t stay in the trial space anymore."


    "In that case, why don��t you just take your cuties and the Black Rose with you?"


    "No, it��s not that simple."


    Yumo shook her head, directly rejecting Mengxi��s suggestion.


    "Youlan, Pipi, Kalina, and the others are Abyssal Demons. The outside world might not suit them. You know, Demons are feared out there too. I don��t want them to become targets. Besides, Kalina and the Black Rose members all grew up in this world. How can I ask them to leave? This is their homeland. Everything they��ve worked for all these years is here."


    "..."


    "More importantly, your mother... won��t let me take them. Even if I could, it would only be a few."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Mengxi��s brows instantly furrowed in confusion.


    "W-why would she do that?"


    "Because this is a trial space..."


    "..."


    Without saying more, a sudden understanding flashed in Mengxi��s light purple eyes.


    Of course, This was a trial space. It was a unique place created by the Creator, most suitable for cultivation among countless timestreams. Yumo was an outsider; after learning to control her power, she had completed the trial and needed to leave the trial space for the next batch of trial-takers.


    Yumo��s children and the Black Rose family had become inseparably linked to this world.


    If Yumo took them all away, the order of the Ancita continent would collapse, and uncontrolled Abyssal Demons would slaughter all life. Such an apocalyptic scene would make it impossible to nurture newcomers.


    This must be Mother��s reasoning.


    Realizing this, Mengxi took a deep breath, as her emotions complicated.


    "So, Sister��s dilemma is that you don��t want to leave this world, don��t want to leave those children, right?"


    "Mm."


    "And you��re afraid to tell Kalina and Xiao because you don��t want them to worry?"


    "Mm... and, and I��m afraid they��ll think I��m abandoning them."


    Yumo anxiously gripped her skirt hem.


    "I see."


    Meanwhile,


    A small white wolf and a small gray bird had secretly sneaked into the Silver Moon Cathedral, perching on the rafters to eavesdrop curiously on the conversation below. Despite their innocent appearance, they were actually powerful Demon Kings.


    Indeed, These two little ones were the sisters Limo and Liyu.


    While playing in the Winter Forest, they noticed their mother was missing and immediately followed her scent through the teleportation array to the Holy Capital Vinati, sneaking into the Silver Moon Cathedral.


    The moment Limo saw the black-haired girl below, she had the urge to rush down and nuzzle against her mother, but thankfully Liyu pressed against her with soft wings to stop her.


    "Chirp! Chirp!" (Quiet, sister! Mother and Mengxi seem to be discussing something important!)


    "Meow~" (Okay.)


    Though they were eavesdropping, Limo clearly had no such intention,


    The little one��s eyes sparkled with concern, ears perked up, her only focus was watching her mother below, fantasizing about what delicious food she might cook tonight - hopefully meat!! There must be meat!!


    The more meat the better!


    As she thought this, tears of anticipation rolled down the little white wolf��s cheeks.


    In contrast, the little gray bird huddled with folded wings, intently listening to the conversation below.


    Behind them was an equally adorable honey-haired little loli - Youlan, who had followed out of concern for her two sisters.


    Looking at her sisters�� backs, Youlan shook her head helplessly.


    What makes you two think Mother hasn��t noticed you?


    Still daring to eavesdrop,


    Aren��t you afraid of getting the feather duster?


    Youlan felt exhausted by her sisters�� silly eavesdropping behavior. Limo was always silly anyway. As for Liyu... she was quite clever in human form, but in bird form, she seemed just as foolish as Limo...


    Of course, Youlan wouldn��t just watch her sisters get exposed; she didn��t want to see them get scolded.


    Besides, The conversation between her Mother and the Girl of Destiny also intrigued her.


    "Another world? Going back? What��s this all about?"


    Youlan also wanted to understand what Yumo and Mengxi were discussing.


    So when the two cute creatures snuck into the Silver Moon Cathedral, Youlan activated the tenth movement of the Crescent Moon - Hesitation. This shrouded herself and her sisters, and as long as they didn��t use power and just stayed quietly cute, Yumo wouldn��t notice them. Indeed, the perception-blocking technique Youlan developed from studying Yumo��s Shadow Power wavelength for hundreds of years proved quite effective.


    Plus, with Yumo��s attention completely focused on her troubled conversation with Mengxi, she really hadn��t noticed their infiltration.


    And so, Youlan and the other two Abyssal Demons joined the spying squad.


    Meanwhile, Before the spatial rift, Yumo finally expressed her honest opinion to Mengxi��s questioning. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to stay in this world and change its destiny as a trial space. In some ways, I quite agree with Tania��s views. No matter what... I, I don��t want my children, their descendants... and this entire world to become toys for other trial-takers anymore."


    "Is sister��s hesitation because making this decision might put you at odds with my mother?"


    "Mm."


    Yumo nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    After getting this response, Mengxi covered her face with her hand, falling into silence.


    Seeing Mengxi like this, Yumo bit her lip guiltily.


    Indeed, suddenly telling her such important news would trouble her too.


    After all, my thoughts go against her mother��s wishes...


    "I know this is complicated, Mengxi. Don��t worry about it, it��s okay if you can��t give advice right away..."


    However, before Yumo could finish, Mengxi interrupted her,


    "What��s so damn complicated about this?!!"


    "Eh?!"


    Hearing these words, Yumo was stunned.


    Before she could react, Mengxi��s hands were squishing her cheeks:


    "And here I thought you were worried about something serious?! This little thing? Something so easily solved?! Why make such a fuss about it? Sister... you really are a bit silly, aren��t you?"

 Chapter 1031: An Unexpected Situation

    "Sister, are you stupid?"


    All this fuss, just for this?!


    Making me so nervous for nothing?!


    While sighing helplessly, seemingly both amused and exasperated by Yumo��s innocence, Mengxi couldn��t help but raise her hands to pinch Yumo��s cheeks firmly, as if trying to convey her exasperation, wordless sarcasm, and gentle comfort through this action.


    Her touch was both playful and affectionate, even carrying a hint of roughness.


    As if telling Yumo:


    You��re overthinking this way too fucking much!!


    Yumo��s face distorted slightly in Mengxi��s hands, her eyebrows raised, lips pouting, unconsciously showing confusion and mild reproach.


    "Seriously, you brat... why are you saying this and suddenly squishing my face?!"


    "Why?! Because you��re being too silly!"


    Mengxi fired back without mercy, squeezing Yumo��s face even harder, as if venting her frustration.


    "This kind of thing is easily solved, okay?! There��s no need to be so anxious!"


    "Huh? Easily... solved?"


    Yumo blinked, seemingly incredulous.


    "Yeah, you can just defy Mother��s wishes, can��t you?"


    "What?! Defy?"


    Hearing this, Yumo was thunderstruck, looking at Mengxi in disbelief.


    Never mind that she was the Guiding Saint, a terrifying existence several times stronger than Asar.


    That��s your mother, you know?


    A daughter directly suggesting rebellion against her mother? Is that really appropriate?


    Also, why do you look so excited about rebelling against your own mother?


    Watching the alluring and excited smile on Mengxi��s face, Yumo��s eyebrow twitched.


    Meanwhile, Mengxi waved her hand dismissively,


    "My mother��s too playful, always stirring up trouble and watching the show. If Yumo could teach Mom a lesson, that would be nice~ No! I should say, please definitely teach my mom a lesson!!"


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Yumo��s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably.


    Hmm, In some ways, Yumo suddenly felt sympathy for Maya... how did she raise such a rebellious daughter?


    Well, That��s not the point now.


    Taking a deep breath, Yumo, barely comprehending the situation, seriously met Mengxi��s gaze and asked:


    "Easy to say... but if I really defy your mother... with your mother��s power, and the forces outside the trial space, I..."


    "You don��t need to worry about that at all."


    "Don��t need to worry?"


    "Yeah, have you forgotten your current identity? You��re not just a simple trial boss, not only are you an Abyssal Lord, you��re also the Judgment Saint!"


    "Judgment Saint? I, I know that. But so what?"


    "So what? Uh... Sister. You really don��t understand what being the Judgment Saint means, do you?"


    Mengxi helplessly raised her hand to her forehead.


    "S-sorry..."


    Yumo mumbled softly.


    "Sigh."


    After sighing and shaking her head, Mengxi explained seriously:


    "Our current world, the trial space, is one of countless worlds in the Source Star Universe. These countless worlds were all created by the great Creator. After the Creator fell into slumber, the Source Star Universe was entrusted to three Saints to manage. My mother is one of those Saints, the Guiding Saint. And you, Sister Yumo, after awakening the Eyes of Judgment, essentially inherited the position of Judgment Saint. The Judgment Saint! That��s an existence equal to my mother!"


    "Huh?"


    "So you see, you don��t need to fear mother at all! To give this trial space freedom, you just need to... Hm?!!!!"


    However, Before Mengxi could finish speaking, an unexpected scene suddenly unfolded.


    "Crack~"


    The next instant,


    With a crisp shattering sound,


    Under Yumo��s watchful gaze, the spatial rift behind Mengxi suddenly erupted with an eerie pale light. The light streaked across like a meteor in the night sky, swift and intense, then a mysterious figure appeared without warning behind Mengxi, her silhouette both ethereal and real as the spatial rift illuminated.


    Ethereal because of her sudden appearance, real because of the powerful energy shock she brought.


    Flowing short white hair, an exquisite yet expressionless face, and the chilling Shadow Power waves emanating from her body all revealed the mysterious figure��s identity.


    It was Eos.


    The abyssal demon lord who had been causing anxiety for Yumo and the Black Rose family, whom they had been searching for these days.


    Her appearance was completely unexpected.


    Surrounded by pale ghostly light, Eos suddenly extended her arms, with a swift and unexpected movement, catching everyone present off guard. In an instant, she had tightly embraced Mengxi, her arms forming a solid circle around her.


    "Sis-Sister!"


    Mengxi only managed to cry out in surprise before her voice was swallowed by the surging energy near the spatial rift.


    Simultaneously,


    Eos��s lifeless eyes suddenly locked onto the shocked Yumo, directly summoning six demon-faced giant shields to surround Yumo from all directions.


    Clearly, Eos was trying to prevent Yumo from taking action.


    The next instant, The spatial rift��s light became more intense, like a greedy maw, unexpectedly swallowing Eos and Mengxi into its fluctuating waves of light.


    Eos��s movements didn��t cease, and after Mengxi was suddenly dragged into the spatial rift, Eos��s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    At the moment the spatial shock wave bloomed, Youlan��s perception-blocking barrier was torn apart.


    Noticing the three little ones, Eos��s expressionless face curved into a slight, eerie smile.


    Then,


    "Curse Binding Chains"


    As Eos rapidly chanted the spell, terrifying pale light suddenly erupted from within her body! She controlled the Shadow Power, instantly condensing multiple energy chains out of thin air! And controlled these energy chains to howl toward the cathedral��s ceiling.


    Like bonds of fate, they firmly entangled the three little ones on the rafters - Youlan, Limo, and Liyu.


    Youlan��s honey-colored hair flashed between the pillars in futile struggle. Limo��s four fluffy paws paddled urgently, Liyu��s wings flapped in panic.


    All three little ones�� eyes revealed panic.


    Unfortunately, this panic became insignificant in the roaring storm of the spatial rift. As Eos��s energy chains wrapped around them, they couldn��t break free no matter how they struggled, for under the curse��s influence, Youlan and the others could no longer use their powers. Even if they could, their power couldn��t possibly match Eos��s.


    And so, The three little ones were dragged into the spatial rift together.


    At the same moment, The demon-faced shields that Eos had just summoned to restrain Yumo suddenly shattered under an intense energy impact!


    Afterwards, Yumo hurriedly burst out from the restraints, just in time to witness the three little ones being swallowed by the space-time rift.


    In that moment, Shock, terror, panic... and rage suddenly erupted from within her heart. After a brief moment of stupor and daze, this extraordinary situation instantly transformed Yumo��s mood into bone-chilling cold and surging battle intent.


    "EOS!!! "


    In Yumo��s roar,


    The air around the rift began to distort, seemingly about to close. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the moment the rift was about to seal, Yumo didn��t hesitate at all. The violent Shadow Power within her body suddenly surged out like raging waves! While destroying the entire Silver Moon Cathedral, Yumo��s body was instantly enveloped in crimson light, and with her inner cry and explosive energy, she shot like a red meteor toward the closing rift!


    Why did Eos suddenly appear?


    And directly appear in the spatial rift?


    Yumo had no energy to ponder these questions, now she had only one goal in mind... to snatch back her babies! Bring back Mengxi!


    And by the way,


    Give Eos a good beating!

 Chapter 1032: The Chase Battle

    "BOOM!!"


    With an earth-shattering thunderous roar, Yumo transformed into a blood-red meteor, violently tearing through the spatial rift and plunging inside!


    She charged through the darkness and chaos, rushing fiercely toward Eos.


    "You bastard!!! Give me back my family, AHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Crimson Shadow Power poured out frantically, seeming to form the phantom of a blood-colored butterfly behind the black-haired girl, releasing a world-shaking roar.


    Sensing the powerful threat approaching from behind, Eos immediately took action to stop Yumo��s pursuit. Her arms traced complex symbols in the air, her hollow eyes showing a glimmer of determination, clearly resolved to obstruct Yumo��s advance. The energy fluctuations around the spatial rift became more violent, and with Eos��s spellcasting, layers of energy barriers began forming around Yumo, trying to trap her.


    Simultaneously, dozens of demon mirrors appeared out of thin air,


    Then, dozens of fierce and terrifying beasts were summoned by Eos from the mirrors, howling and charging at Yumo with attacks.


    Facing the surrounding energy barriers and the storm of incoming attacks, Yumo��s pupils suddenly contracted,


    "Get the fuck out of my way!!!"


    At her roar, the bloody butterflies guarding her body began rapidly condensing power, hundreds of Blood Bullets raining down like a storm, instantly shredding the barriers and turning the dozens of beasts into sieves.


    After dealing with these nuisances, Yumo gathered dense Shadow Power in her palm, compressing the tyrannical force into a dazzling crimson energy beam. This energy condensed in her palm, forming a scorching energy ball like a miniature sun containing infinite power, radiating blazing radiance.


    The next instant, with Yumo��s wave, the mighty Shadow Annihilation blasted toward the chains binding Limo, Liyu, and Youlan. The energy beam tore through space, carrying unstoppable power and speed, directly impacting the chains. The crimson light collided with the chains, producing a deafening explosion as powerful shock waves spread in all directions.


    The chains quickly dissolved and collapsed under the impact of the crimson energy. The three bound little ones instantly gained freedom.


    BOOM!


    With an earth-shaking roar, the freed three little ones fell into the chaotic energy torrent below amid panicked cries. With the curse power from the chains not yet dissipated, Youlan and the others had no strength to summon power to avoid the turbulent flow.


    Youlan, Liyu, and Limo were all powerful beings,


    But even level 8 powerhouses couldn��t contend with the world��s rules.


    Once caught in the chaotic space-time turbulence, they would only face being ground to dust, and their soul will be shattered.


    However, with Yumo present, none of this could happen.


    Surrounded and propelled by crimson light, Yumo instantly flashed below her children, directly embracing the three falling little ones into her arms.


    As for the fierce spatial turbulence howling nearby, it was suddenly torn to pieces under Yumo��s fierce gaze and violent Shadow Power waves.


    "Meow meow!"


    "Chirp chirp!"


    The cuties embraced by Yumo showed lingering terror in their expressions.


    Seeing her children like this, Yumo��s heart ached, and she anxiously asked:


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?!"


    "u_u..."


    The little ones didn��t reply directly, instead trembling as they curled up in Yumo��s embrace, still shocked.


    Only the experienced Youlan slowly shook her head,


    "We��re fine, Mom."


    "That��s... that��s good."


    After confirming her children weren��t hurt, Yumo let out a relieved sigh.


    Then, Yumo fixed her sword-sharp gaze on the demon girl in the distance.


    Rescuing her children clearly wasn��t enough,


    Yumo also had to free Mengxi from Eos��s grasp.


    "Still... one more!"


    Glancing at the black-haired girl behind her who was releasing power like a roaring soul reaper, Eos remained expressionless.


    But she clearly realized she couldn��t possibly match fully powered Yumo in strength, and even blocking her advance would be extremely difficult.


    If that��s the case, There��s no need to engage.


    After making this decision, Eos withdrew her released power, directly using it for acceleration.


    A pair of pale energy-constructed demon wings suddenly condensed behind her. As the wings flapped, Eos��s speed began rising sharply, her form moving rapidly through the spatial tunnel amid power fluctuations, suddenly becoming a white streak racing into the distance, trying to put space between herself and Yumo.


    Mengxi was held tightly by Eos as she showed a mix of shock and confusion,


    She tried to resist, but in that state of rapid movement, she had no choice, no strength to struggle, could only follow Eos through the twisted space.


    Even under the impact of the intense forces,


    Mengxi��s consciousness began gradually blurring.


    "What the hell does she want?!"


    Yumo bit her lip in confusion.


    Though completely baffled by the current situation, she knew clearly... She couldn��t let Eos take Mengxi away.


    That was the Girl of Destiny, possessing dense divine power. Eos was a pure Abyssal Lord... unlike herself... she might not show mercy to Mengxi.


    Realizing this, the tension in Yumo��s heart grew stronger. She clenched her teeth tightly, not allowing herself to show any hesitation. Seeing Eos begin to accelerate, Yumo no longer hesitated.


    After protecting the three little ones in her embrace with Shadow Power, Yumo, now without worries, suddenly accelerated her pursuit.


    Butterfly wings constructed of crimson energy spread out,


    The next instant, the black-haired girl shot like an unstoppable red arrow, breaking through the turbulent flow, closely tailing Eos��s steps.


    Meanwhile, after racing for some time with Mengxi, Eos��s hollow eyes suddenly contracted as if receiving some command.


    --"The exit is near."--


    Then, as Shadow Power surged,


    The pale light around Eos��s body grew brighter and brighter, and the surrounding spatial energy began to fluctuate and change. Under Eos��s power, that light slowly enveloped her. Eos��s appearance began to subtly change - her previously expressionless face gradually became divine and untouchable, her short pale hair rapidly grew into dazzling silver locks, each strand gleaming with blinding radiance.


    More importantly, the Shadow aura emanating from Eos gradually began transforming into divine one.


    If anyone had remained conscious, they would have been shocked to discover.


    Eos now, was gradually transforming into Mengxi��s mother - the deity known as the "Guiding Saint."


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the spatial rift,


    A majestic gate stood here, its surface covered in intricate runes and totems, constantly radiating powerful and mysterious light, bathing everything around it in the glory of ancient magic. The gate, made of some unknown sturdy metal, emanated an indescribable solemnity and dignity, with azure space-time light rippling in its center, clearly indicating its connection to another completely different world.


    Around this gate, a heavily guarded iron army was deployed. Soldiers like puppets wore uniform armor, badges on their shoulders gleaming seriously in starlight. Each helmeted soldier was fully armed, holding light swords or magical weapons, steadfastly guarding the gate.


    Dozens of massive magical cannons were installed on platforms and hidden positions, their rune-covered barrels like black dragons, coldly silent and aimed at the spatial gate. The aura emanating from these magical cannons was powerful and almost tangible, with magical energy flowing around their bodies.


    Due to the powerful energy contained within, occasional sparks jumped from their muzzles.


    Without doubt, the scene outside the gate was this magnificent.


    And this magnificent scene was made even more spectacular by the warships hovering in the air. These warships were massive and varied in design, like steel fortresses in the sky, breaking through the horizon, hovering distantly. Their hulls were densely carved with magical runes, magical energy light surging on their surfaces, surrounding entire ships, forming halos. On the ships�� decks, one could see agile warriors patrolling back and forth, armor and weapons gleaming in starlight, ready for any situation.


    The majestic sight of hovering warships, combined with dozens of magical cannons on the ground, formed an iron wall defense line. Any being trying to break out of the spatial rift would face such an unprecedented powerful defense line.


    And in the middle of this copper wall iron fortress defense line, on a tall command base,


    Eldarian, a dignified red-haired man, stood on the command platform, overlooking this iron wall-like defense line. With a tall and straight figure, wearing intricately decorated commander��s armor that was both magnificent and cold, with honor-representing decorations on the collar.


    He was the commander here.


    His task was simple: prevent unauthorized persons from entering the trial space.


    At the same time, he needed to prevent monsters from breaking out of the trial space.


    The monsters mentioned here undoubtedly referred to those terrifying Abyssal Demons.


    Even now as a high-stage level 8 powerhouse, Eldarian still feared those bloodthirsty, violent monsters with their terrifying infectious power.


    Although the Abyssal Demons in the trial space were deliberately placed by the Guiding Saint to train the new generation of heaven��s chosen ones, everyone knew that such creatures possessed strong uncertainty, with risks of losing control ever-present. To prevent the Abyssal Demon groups in the trial space from losing control and devouring everything before invading their other worlds, Eldarian followed the Guiding Saint��s orders to lead troops guarding here, prepared for contingencies.


    Today, like usual, Eldarian kept watch before this spatial gate, his eyes fixed like a statue on the gate, alert to any tiny movement.


    He thought today would pass quietly and uneventfully like usual. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the next moment, Eldarian��s brows suddenly furrowed.


    "Hm? What��s this?"


    Seeming to sense something, Eldarian��s gaze became tense.


    Under his vigilant watch, the spatial gate��s surface fluctuations grew more intense, light flickering, runes lighting up, as if struck by enormous power, erupting in a distorted light wave, suddenly bursting with a huge boom in this quiet yet tense atmosphere.


    BOOM!!!!


    Accompanied by earth-shaking thunder and overwhelming golden divine power pouring out, two silver figures suddenly burst out of the spatial rift under everyone��s watchful eyes! ?!!


    That,


    That, that is?


    Staring at the silver-haired woman��s noble and breathtakingly beautiful face, Eldarian��s eyes suddenly contracted with shock.


    "Lady Saint?? And, and, Miss Mengxi?!"

 Chapter 1033: The Golden Gate

    "Lady Saint?! And Miss Mengxi?!"


    Eldarian stood frozen in place. Without doubt, this scene completely exceeded the commander��s expectations.


    Mengxi coming out was one thing, but...


    How could he have ever imagined the Guiding Saint herself would burst out from the spatial rift?


    Why was Lady Saint inside the trial space?


    No, wasn��t it said she couldn��t enter it?!


    Countless questions flooded Eldarian��s mind.


    However, though Eldarian and his subordinates were utterly confused, they had no time to dwell on these questions.


    Because the Guiding Saint��s command had already entered their minds.


    "The trial space��s boss is coming out. Help me stop her."


    After delivering this message, the silver-haired woman, carrying the unconscious girl in her arms, vanished into the horizon surrounded by golden holy light.


    ???


    What,


    What��s going on? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trial boss??


    Slowly turning his head toward the majestic spatial gate, Eldarian��s face twisted with confusion and felt something strongly amiss. However, as the commander of the army guarding the spatial gate, after some internal struggle, Eldarian finally chose to unconditionally obey the Guiding Saint��s instructions, becoming serious.


    "All forces on alert!!"


    As Eldarian��s order spread, the heavy weapons aimed at the spatial gate suddenly began charging power. Under the powerful energy fluctuations, space gradually began to distort.


    "Strange..."


    Standing beside Eldarian, a black-haired female deputy with ear-length hair frowned in confusion:


    "The trial space��s boss? Asking us to help stop it? With Lady Saint��s power, why not just eliminate someone of that level directly?"


    The deputy��s confusion mirrored Eldarian��s own.


    "Yes, it is strange."


    Trial space boss?


    Related to Abyssal Demons, that was common knowledge.


    But in everyone��s view, including Eldarian��s, for a trial that young people participate in, the final boss arranged by the Guiding Saint couldn��t be that troublesome.


    At most around eighth level, right?


    Why wouldn��t Lady Saint just eliminate such an enemy? Moreover... Lady Saint seemed to be fleeing?!


    The more he thought about it, the more grave Eldarian��s expression became.


    Staring at the spatial gate, vague but thick premonitions of doom rose in his mind.


    Unfortunately, his premonition became reality in the next second.


    ?!!!


    Whatttttt��.


    What is THAT?!!


    The next instant,


    Eldarian��s eyes suddenly shadowed, and around him, his deputies, subordinates, and everyone focusing their attention on the spatial gate all had their expressions change drastically. Their previously composed gazes instantly vanished.


    Shock, terror, and disbelief suddenly surged in everyone��s hearts.


    Because the aura now leaking from the spatial rift was indeed Shadow Power as they expected, that cursed power belonging to Abyssal Demons. However,


    The intensity of this aura seemed to be, well, a billion times stronger than they had anticipated.


    "FUCK!! What eighth level bullshit?! This is fucking PEAK NINTH LEVEL!!!!"


    Feeling the overwhelming aura that could crush heaven and earth, Eldarian, momentarily losing composure, burst out cursing.


    But regardless, As supreme commander, Eldarian quickly regained his composure and immediately raised his hand to issue attack orders to the entire army.


    "ALL FORCES ATTACK!!! Empty all ammunition from the Sacred Abyss Ghost Heavy Cannons!! Don��t hold back, DAMMIT!!!"


    With the order issued, In an instant, dozens of magical cannons adjusted their aim toward the spatial gate, while airborne warships quickly adjusted their battle lines, forming combat formations centered on the spatial gate. At once, eyes, cannon muzzles, weapon systems - the entire legion��s most advanced firepower focused on the spatial gate.


    The giant cannons began gathering energy, the light from within their muzzles growing brighter and brighter, void energy particles gathering and overflowing, dazzling fluorescence flowing along the cannon bodies, forming lightning-like patterns. The air itself seemed to tremble, staying still in the howling wind as energy layers accumulated.


    BOOM!!!


    The airborne warships and ground magical cannons released a series of deafening roars, like the birth and death of stars in the universe, brief yet brilliant. In the pitch-black night sky, dazzling beams shot toward Yumo almost simultaneously, launching like lightning arrows, illuminating space into daylight.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, when Yumo burst out of the spatial rift, terrifying waves of energy suddenly attacked from all directions!!


    Feeling the destructive power contained in the energy shock waves, even Youlan couldn��t help but draw a sharp breath.


    Each of these azure waves contained power far exceeding the Sky City��s Divine Cannon! If hit, even she would likely be vaporized in seconds.


    However, facing such a magnificent attack, Yumo merely frowned slightly.


    "Hmm??"


    Where these attacks came from, Yumo wasn��t quite sure, but she had no intention of showing mercy to those hindering her now.


    "In my way... get lost..."


    The next instant, crimson ethereal light suddenly poured from her pupils,


    Authority power rapidly spread.


    Then, the world-destroying beams impacted Yumo��s delicate body


    RUMBLE!!


    In the apocalyptic symphony of destruction, the energy collision produced dazzling light that echoed through space, forming a massive explosion sphere that seemed ready to devour everything! The shock waves, rays, and energy dispersion created an unbelievable sight, like the surge of creation itself, with destructive power strong enough to shatter stars. Yumo��s figure was completely swallowed by the explosion.


    As the energy sphere rapidly expanded, Eldarian held his breath waiting, unsure if such an attack could cause any damage to that terrifying ninth-rank existence. And just as he waited anxiously,


    A terrible impact hit Eldarian without warning.


    Not just Eldarian, the entire defense force was baptized by this impact...


    The next moment, seeming to realize something, Eldarian��s pupils suddenly dilated, filled with terror.


    ?!!


    Wh-what?!!


    PUGH!!!


    Blood suddenly spurted from his mouth, and in his confusion and bewilderment, Eldarian was suddenly sent flying, directly shattering a fortress hundreds of meters away. The impact nearly knocked him unconscious...


    However, Eldarian was ultimately a veteran who had faced Abyssal Demons head-on. After a moment of daze, Eldarian barely regained consciousness and shakily crawled out of the ruins with his weakened body. When the surrounding scene entered his view, Eldarian drew a sharp breath,


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Only to see now, the once iron-like defense line had shattered under that invisible impact.


    The entire position was filled with smoke, piercing screams and wails,


    What they thought were impregnable fortifications and positions became nothing in an instant, warships trailing thick smoke fell constantly from the sky. The battle-hardened legion soldiers either fell unconscious or fled in panic. The battlefield��s order and dignity had been completely destroyed - Eldarian��s army, once an incredibly powerful magical battle line, now left only ruins and chaos under the stars.


    All this,


    In just an instant.


    "Mon-monster..."


    Trembling as he looked up at the crimson light point in the sky, Eldarian couldn��t help but clench his fists tightly.


    He knew clearly that such a monster was absolutely beyond his troops�� ability to fight...


    Eldarian pressed his bracer, and a special signal began rapidly spreading outward from him as the center.


    --"Red Alert!! Notify all alliance members!! An, an Abyssal Lord, has, has broken out of the trial space!!!"��


    ��


    High in the sky,


    Yumo also had a dark face, her crimson eyes filled with coldness.


    Although the army��s attacks hadn��t affected her much, they had still consumed considerable time, and the explosion waves had completely dispersed any trace of Eos in heaven and earth. To the point where Yumo now completely lost the direction of pursuit.


    Seeing various strange flying objects still surrounding her from all directions, and sensing dense reinforcement auras coming from the distant sky, Lady Yumo bit her lip hard.


    If this continues,


    Forget finding Eos,


    These guys would annoy her to death first.


    "Really..."


    For a moment, hesitation flashed in Yumo��s eyes. Honestly, she didn��t want to make an enemy of the vast outside world, so when using Causality Reverse earlier, Yumo hadn��t directly killed the enemy, but transferred the attack to their weapons, directly neutralizing the army��s combat capability.


    But if these guys keep attacking her? It would definitely be endless.


    Well, need to find a way to shake these guys off first.


    "Hm?"


    At this moment, Yumo suddenly furrowed, looking somewhat bewildered at something behind her. Then, a circular golden gate unexpectedly appeared in mid-air behind Yumo, causing her to show an utterly shocked expression.


    "What... what is this?"


    The girl��s heart was filled with shock.


    Of course, What shocked her most was the world this golden gate led to...


    That,


    That is,


    "Earth??"

 Chapter 1034: A World Both Familiar and Strange

    Facing the unexpectedly appearing golden gate,


    Yumo was stunned for several seconds at this strange spatial passage.


    Normally, rushing into an unknown spatial passage would undoubtedly be foolish behavior. But now, feeling the hostility gathering from all directions, Yumo seemed to have no time to consider too much.


    Although annihilating all these enemies would be but a matter of moments, to avoid making enemies, Yumo was unwilling to do so. Breaking out of the enemy��s encirclement was perhaps Yumo��s primary goal.


    Seemingly to evade enemies, or perhaps attracted by the aura on the other side of the spatial gate.


    In the next moment, Yumo, holding the three cuties in her arms, suddenly transformed into a red light and charged into the golden gate under the murderous gazes of numerous enemies.


    The reinforcing armies around still wanted to attack this Abyssal Lord, but after the black-haired girl rushed in, the golden gate directly closed and, after a wave of energy fluctuations, dissolved into golden particles scattering through the sky...


    On the other side, In the blink of an eye, the black-haired girl burst out of the golden gate.


    Her bare feet landed on black ground,


    That familiar sensation suddenly activated memories deep in Yumo��s brain.


    "This, this is... asphalt?"


    Of course, such shock was merely the beginning.


    When Yumo slowly raised her head to look around, the shock in her heart began rapidly expanding.


    At this moment, Yumo discovered... she was in a steel metropolis.


    What appeared before Yumo��s crimson eyes was a magnificent city, skyscrapers rising from the ground, neon lights gleaming and flickering under the night sky. The tall buildings were like giants�� arms stretching out, touching the edge of the starry sky, reflecting the city��s night.


    The city��s neon forest was brilliantly lit, multicolored lights interweaving into a gorgeous painting, outlining the unique city silhouette. Traffic flowed through busy streets, forming a flowing band of light, like the city��s pulse, beating with vibrant rhythm.


    This scene, For Yumo, was both strange and familiar.


    Familiar because she once lived in such a world, and strange because... she didn��t know how long it had been since she��d seen such sights.


    ?!!


    This,


    This place, is really,


    "E-Earth?"


    Yumo muttered in a daze, and her crimson eyes filled with shock and doubt.


    She had actually returned to this world now? Even standing right in the middle of the road, feeling everything about this familiar world.


    However, not only was Yumo surprised, but also the three little ones in her arms who were dumbfounded and looking around. On both sides of the road, nearby pedestrians waiting at traffic lights also turned to stare, looking in disbelief at the black-haired girl.


    After all, the black-haired girl��s previous position had been completely empty... and then? A gate mysteriously opened? Then a girl mysteriously appeared?


    What, what��s going on?!!


    What did we just see?!


    Spatial transfer?!


    Isn��t, isn��t, isn��t that stuff from novels and movies?!


    In an instant, the originally bustling crowd suddenly fell into silence, the air seeming to freeze in that moment.


    Faced with this incomprehensible scene, the crowd��s eyes were blank, as if turned to wooden sculptures, standing dumbfounded in place.


    Someone��s coffee hung forgotten in the air, drops of coffee beans bouncing in slow motion, forming a suspended scene: a couple about to embrace, but their movements frozen mid-air, their arms seeming to lose support. A child watching the black-haired girl, the ice cream in their hand melting into a colorful puddle, overflowing their palm...


    In this moment, the world seemed to have hit pause.


    While shocked by the strange spatial rift, people��s hearts also stopped at the sight of her face


    This girl was so enchantingly beautiful, like a heavenly fairy.


    Under the gentle moonlight, the black-haired girl wore a thin black dress, the soft fabric clinging to her slender figure like a flower blooming in the night. Her beautiful black-to-red gradient hair cascaded over her shoulders, floating slightly in the wind, emanating a mysterious charm.


    Her red eyes sparkled with gentle light, like rubies in the dawn, reflecting deep starlight. Below those red eyes, long eyelashes trembled lightly like feathers, outlining captivating eyes carrying an air both stunning and mysterious.


    Her bare feet touched the quiet street, her soles warm and delicate like tender sprouts nurtured by the ground.


    Though the girl didn��t move, just standing there exuded a dance-like elegance, like a sprite in the night, light and nimble.


    The white wolf cub, little bird, and honey-haired little loli in the black-haired girl��s arms also constantly emanated an adorable aura, complementing the black-haired girl��s stunning face to create a dreamlike scene, making people unconsciously lose themselves while arousing deep affection for her.


    "Who, who is she?"


    "So beautiful, is she an angel?"


    "I, I want... to take her home... can I keep her?"


    "Also, in this cold weather, isn��t she cold like that?"


    "Just a black dress? And no shoes? She looks so... so pitiful..."


    "Could, could she be someone who was imprisoned and abused, just escaped? Her face is... covered in dust... her clothes seem a bit tattered too... probably around 16 or 17? Still a child, who could be so cruel."


    "Hey hey! That��s not the point!"


    After brief stupefaction, the onlookers began discussing amongst themselves. Quick-thinking people even hurriedly took out their phones, opening their cameras, trying to capture this impossibly beautiful girl. Compared to this black-haired girl, world-famous models and actresses... seemed no different from ugly ducklings.


    Unfortunately, the nearby pedestrians didn��t get the chance to photograph the girl��s beautiful face. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because just as they reached for their phones, an untimely figure suddenly rushed out from around the corner,


    That, was a huge gray truck that seemed out of control!


    The truck drifted around the curve at terrifying speed, unstoppably smashing several cars aside before racing toward the black-haired girl, its roar echoing in the night sky, the friction of tires against ground particularly ear-piercing.


    "Fuck!! That, that driver, must be drunk?!!"


    In an instant, everyone forgot about taking photos and scattered to the sides.


    Seeing the black-haired girl still standing dazed in place, a middle-aged man in a cashmere coat roared:


    "Young lady!!! Get out of the way!!!!!!!"


    Unfortunately, Yumo gave no response, still intently gazing at the distant skyscrapers and Ferris wheel, seemingly completely unaware of the deadly threat. At once,


    Many people covered their faces with their hands, apparently unwilling to witness the brutal scene of flesh and blood about to unfold.


    Thinking of such a beautiful girl about to be violently destroyed under the truck, reduced to a pile of meat, everyone felt a wave of regret.


    Then, under countless unwilling eyes, the truck violently struck the black-haired girl��s back...


    However, what happened next seemed somewhat different from what people had imagined...


    BOOM!!!


    With a thunderous crash, the wildly braking truck seemed to hit some indestructible heavenly pillar, instantly shattering into pieces. Hood, doors, wheels - everything disintegrated upon impact with the black-haired girl��s body, creating an unprecedented scene of destruction. Fragments rained down like droplets, the night air filled with dust and debris...


    While Yumo, the target of the impact, remained standing unmoved...


    However, the truck��s impact wasn��t completely without effect,


    After being inexplicably hit, Yumo pulled her thoughts back from shock, confusedly scratched her butt, and looked behind her puzzled.


    "Hmm?"


    "Where did all this scrap metal come from?"

 Chapter 1035: A Familiar Face

    Such a frail girl who looked like she couldn��t hurt a fly, just...


    Smashed a huge truck to pieces?!!


    "What the hell!!!!!!!!!"


    The nearby people stood frozen like wooden chickens, eyes wide, mouths agape, staring in disbelief at everything. The truck��s wreckage had become countless fragments behind the black-haired girl, yet she remained completely unharmed. Such an inconceivable, logic-defying scene understandably left everyone dumbfounded.


    Under the gawking stares of onlookers, the black-haired girl who was hit merely tilted her head adorably.


    "Mmm?"


    Slowly turning to look behind her, Yumo stared blankly, looking adorably confused.


    Seeing the scattered parts behind her and the burning truck wreckage, she covered her mouth in confusion.


    "Eh? What��s this situation? I just spaced out for a few seconds, why is there so much scrap metal?"


    "That iron rhinoceros just hit Mother, serves it right..."


    Youlan in Yumo��s arms explained softly, pointing at the larger smoking wreckage in the distance.


    "Ah!..."


    Yumo scratched the back of her head, embarrassed as she lowered her crimson eyes.


    So, I was hit by a truck?


    This level of force, wasn��t even as satisfying as being slashed by a fourth-level swordsman from the Ancita continent...


    But then again, without magic or energy reinforcement, perhaps ordinary impacts would only have this much force.


    However, speaking of magic and energy...


    Seeming to think of something, Yumo, coming to her senses, silently surveyed the surrounding civilians.


    Ordinary humans, no energy, no magic, no Shadow Power, minimal force in the space... plus, this familiar city, the text on building posters and advertisements.


    "I really have returned to Earth, haven��t I?"


    In that instant, she confirmed her suspicion.


    Although she had spent hundreds of years on the Ancita continent, judging from the nearby pedestrians�� clothing and the city��s development, not much time seemed to have passed on Earth since her death.


    There were changes, but not too many.


    It seemed, just as Mengxi said, the time flow in Ancita continent was completely different from the outside world, in most cases much slower than the outside.


    It was for this reason that the Ancita continent became Maya��s designated trial space, after all here... one day of training was equivalent to quite a long time in the outside world.


    In that case, Lady Maya hadn��t lied to me.


    I, might really be able to see them...


    Thinking of this, Yumo was overwhelmed with emotions - confusion, shock, joy all intertwined, impacting her heart.


    While Yumo fell into silence, Youlan in her arms once again pulled at Yumo��s beautiful hair,


    "Mother, there are so many people around... they��re, they��re watching us..."


    "Hm?"


    Oh, right...


    I was hit by a car!


    Being surrounded by onlookers after getting hit by a car is pretty normal, right?


    Logically speaking, having been hit by a car, I should ask for compensation, right?


    But what to do since I��ve already shattered it to pieces?


    Well, maybe that��s not the point.


    The point is! normal human probably can��t send trucks flying, right?


    Glancing at the shocked crowd around her, Yumo��s smile became increasingly awkward. Watching those who came to their senses trying to pull phones from their pockets, and the aunties about to start shouting...


    "Umm..."


    Vaguely, Yumo seemed to predict their thoughts.


    Emerging from a spatial gate?


    Then smashing a truck?


    She��d probably make headlines in minutes and be dragged off as an alien for dissection, right?


    Although this world��s people probably couldn��t harm her, but... Yumo didn��t like attracting trouble or standing out.


    Otherwise, she, the mighty Abyssal Lord, wouldn��t have been playing house in a forest villa every day.


    So, after taking a deep breath,


    Yumo flashed a radiant and charming sweet smile at the surrounding onlookers, and waved friendly.


    "Sorry about that... excuse me..."


    Her tone was full of guilt, and for the first time in ages, she used English.


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Before anyone could react, Yumo, holding her three little ones, vanished into a nearby alley at an inconceivable speed, disappearing from the onlookers�� sight, leaving dozens of dumbfounded faces staring at each other.


    "Eh?!!! She, she, she ran away?!!!"


    "Wait!! I haven��t taken a photo yet!!"


    "Hey!! beauty! This is a hit-and-run!!!"


    Many who came to their senses hurriedly chased after the girl into the alley.


    Unfortunately, without magic or battle energy, they were exhausted after three steps, completely unable to catch up to Yumo.


    Most people, however, remained frozen in place, scanning the chaotic scene with still-confused eyes, processing what had just happened.


    "Am I awake today?"


    A 27-year-old bald programmer stroked his smooth head, muttering to himself.


    After the black-haired girl vanished like smoke, movement suddenly came from the truck wreckage,


    "Crack..."


    The strange sound drew everyone��s attention from the vanished Yumo back to the wide road. Only then did people belatedly realize something - if the truck was smashed, what about the people inside?


    Shouldn��t they be rescued?


    The next moment, under the crowd��s somewhat guilty and confused gaze, several men struggled out of the wrecked vehicle, their faces twisted like demons crawling out of hell. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They��re still alive?"


    Nearby pedestrians looked at these men with some surprise. Though confused, many still walked over to help.


    "Um, are you okay?"


    "Quick, some-someone call an ambulance"


    "Ah, this, so much blood, does anyone have bandages!!! ... Hm?!!!"


    However, just as the kind pedestrians were about to offer help, police sirens suddenly blared, and squad after squad of fully armed special police rapidly arrived from all directions, confusing the onlookers. They were equipped with bulletproof vests and weapons, moving calmly and decisively in coordinated action, twenty people instantly forming a tight encirclement around the accident scene.


    "Huh? What��s going on?"


    However, before pedestrians could react, the supposedly dying accident victims suddenly burst out with tremendous force, grabbing one innocent citizen after another! And directly held knives to their throats and guns to their temples.


    "You guys!!! Don��t come closer!!!"


    At this moment, the terrified pedestrians realized a serious reality - they��d apparently encountered terrorists!!


    In an instant, angry shouts, cries of resistance, and police orders intertwined, creating an intense and chaotic scene.


    "Damn it..."


    The muscular young man in the lead, with half his face burned, bit his lip hard, looking around angrily and unwillingly at the surrounding special police.


    Originally, he was about to escape the cordon with the enhancement serum... once they escaped and injected it... no one would be able to stop them! But why... at this crucial moment?! A fucking car accident?! Don��t know what they hit, but the whole truck shattered?!!


    "That useless Akiko... how the hell was he driving!"


    The muscular man grumbled, casting a contemptuous glance at the lifeless figure in the truck wreckage.


    But at this point, he had to think about how to break through these guys�� encirclement.


    Gravely scanning the surrounding special police, the muscular man bit his lip hard and issued a stern warning,


    "Don��t come closer!!! Let me leave!!! Or I��ll shoot her dead!!"


    The female college student in his arms trembled even more at these words, almost fainting.


    The muscular man and his three companions now appeared ready to fight to the death with everyone around.


    Faced with this scene, the special police seemed somewhat troubled, looking at each other hesitantly, unsure whether to take action.


    Usually, they had plenty of ways to force criminals holding residents hostage to submit.


    But,


    The several criminals surrounded now seemed different... the special police appeared afraid to act on their own.


    For a moment, the scene seemed to reach a stalemate? The oppressive atmosphere was suffocating.


    And just then a steady voice, carrying a hint of laziness, suddenly broke through the scene��s silence and tension.


    "Hey... what��s with all this dawdling?"


    ?!!!


    Hm?!!


    As the words rang out, many special police officers excitedly turned their gaze backward.


    "Brother Satoru?"


    The next moment, under the special police��s savior-like gazes,


    A young police captain in neat black uniform, hands in pockets, slowly walked into everyone��s view. His gaze was determined and wise, revealing mature steadiness. His handsome features outlined a dignified profile, deep eyes seeming able to see through everything.


    His black hair was neatly combed, radiating sunlike luster. His figure was tall and powerful, shoulders broad, emanating a reliable sense of strength.


    His black coat was neat and imposing, medals on the coat gleaming, reflecting his extraordinary position in the police force.


    Seeing the black-haired man approach, the special police officers automatically made way.


    Several seconds later,


    The man, now at the front of the special police, glared at the hostage-takers with an annoyed expression.


    "Sigh, really, another bunch of idiots who got some power and started causing trouble... whatever, let��s quickly finish this stupid mission, I still need to go pay respects to my little bro!!"

 Chapter 1036: Level!?

    As the black-haired man in sharp military dress arrived at the scene, many special police officers turned their heads, casting pleading looks at him. Standing in the center of the special police force, a female police officer in charge of the scene immediately cast a disdainful look at this black-haired man,


    "Satoru, you��re too slow! Why are you only coming now?"


    Hearing this, the muscular man named Satoru waved his hand helplessly, speaking with an innocent face.


    "Sis, those beasts made the research institute explode, I was busy rescuing experimental data and staff. That��s why I��m late."


    "Whatever, say what you want. The crucial thing is the current situation."


    "Don��t worry about that, I��ll handle these scumbags even without your instructions."


    Saying this, Satoru cracked his knuckles and walked toward the fierce-looking criminals.


    "Hm?! What are you trying to do?"


    Seeing a mere police captain approaching unarmed, the criminal leader narrowed his eyes gravely. Though armed with guns and possessing divine-granted power within his body, he shouldn��t fear the opponent, yet somehow he vaguely felt an inexplicable pressure from him.


    As the other approached step by step, this feeling grew stronger.


    "Hey!! I��m warning you, come any closer and I won��t be nice- Hm?!!"


    However, before finishing his words,


    The criminal leader��s eyes suddenly contracted, filled with shock and terror.


    Because, in that instant, Satoru had already flashed before him at inhuman speed! While his nearby subordinates fell to the ground as if struck heavily, as if by supernatural force.


    "Wh-what?!"


    In panic, the criminal leader struggled to raise his gun at Satoru��s head.


    Before he could pull the trigger, Satoru��s hand more swiftly grabbed his gun and instantly crushed it to pieces! Then, the criminal leader��s head was grabbed by Satoru and violently pressed to the ground.


    "It��s over."


    Satoru said coldly.


    In less than two seconds,


    These hostage-taking criminals were casually subdued by Satoru alone, with all hostages unharmed.


    "No, this, impossible?!"


    The criminal leader seemed unwilling to accept this reality, his bloodshot eyes full of fierce emotions,


    "Don��t, don��t think!! You��ve won like this!!"


    While roaring, hot energy began gathering in the leader��s palm, a terrifying blue ghostfire gradually leaking from his palm.


    You forced me to this!!


    Don��t think you trash police can handle me!!!


    However, before the leader could release the power suppressed within his body, a powerful vibration transmitted from Satoru��s hand,


    BOOM!!


    The next instant, accompanied by violent tremors, the ground cracked thunderously, the leader suddenly spat blood! His entire body collapsed, not only did the blue ghostfire gathering in his palm suddenly dissipate, but his consciousness also directly fell into the abyss. His eyes rolled back, foam at his mouth, as he fainted dead away.


    "Hmph..."


    Satoru coldly smiled at this scene.


    Hands in pockets, he muttered disdainfully.


    "Fool... really think reaching fourth level is something special? You��re not qualified to run wild."


    Meanwhile,


    Several special police officers immediately came forward to secure the unconscious criminals,


    "Fierce as ever, you are."


    The female police officer walked slowly to Satoru��s side, though her gaze at him was somewhat disdainful, she still quite acknowledged this guy��s strength.


    "As expected of one of our district��s few fifth-level powerhouses, you must be close to sixth level now, right?"


    "Haha, stop teasing me, Sister Mian. Sixth level? Not that fast, I��d be lucky to break through in my lifetime."


    Satoru laughed self-deprecatingly.


    Hearing this, the woman called Mian, tilted her head dismissively,


    "That��s not necessarily true."


    After briefly chatting, Mian returned her attention to the scene, raising her eyebrows puzzledly:


    "Speaking of which, something��s strange."


    "Hm, what��s strange?"


    "These guys, when escaping, stole a heavy-duty truck from the lab, that type of truck is used for transporting energy stones, its power and durability are extraordinary. How did it just... shatter like this?"


    "Hmm... that��s true..."


    Looking around at the scattered truck fragments, Satoru also frowned as he realized the issue


    "Did it hit something solid?"


    "On the main road? What could it be? Other cars? There��s no wreckage of other vehicles nearby?"


    "Then, how did this truck actually stop?"


    Hand on his chin, Satoru muttered puzzledly.


    --"Sir Satoru!"--


    Hm?


    Hearing the voice beside them, Satoru and Mian turned simultaneously to look at another special police officer who had come behind them.


    "What is it?"


    "I just asked some nearby pedestrians, this truck was apparently shattered by a girl."


    "Huh? A girl?!"


    As Satoru��s eyebrow twitched, seeming unable to believe his ears.


    "A young girl shattered that kind of heavy-duty truck? Are you serious?"


    "That��s what nearby witnesses said."


    "Some things shouldn��t be blindly believed, okay? Let��s check nearby surveillance cameras first, this is too absurd..."


    "Um, Sir, about the nearby cameras..."


    "What is it?"


    "There��s a problem... after that spatial rift appeared, all recorded content mysteriously turned to static."


    "What? Static? Was there wave interference? Hm? Wait? That��s not the point! What, what did you just say? Sp-spatial rift?!!"


    "Y-yes."


    "Tch... a rift... an invader from another world, huh?"


    Biting his lip, a grave look flashed in Satoru��s eyes.


    "Where��s the girl?"


    "According to nearby pedestrians, she apparently escaped through that alley." sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young officer pointed to an inconspicuous alley nearby.


    Staring at the alley, Satoru sighed helplessly:


    "Sigh."


    Sorry, Lil bro, looks like I really won��t have time to visit you today.


    The next moment, wearing a rare serious expression, Satoru spoke in an undisputable tone:


    "Groups A and B, handle the scene cleanup! C group, follow me!!"


    "Yes Sir!!!"


    ��.


    Meanwhile, On another street,


    A beautiful black-haired girl in a thin black dress was running lightly on the road with bare delicate feet. Her black dress fluttered in the wind, each step like an elegant dance move, attracting countless gazes. Her black-to-red gradient hair also danced in the wind, complementing her slender figure perfectly. Her crimson eyes were deep and bright, shining like stars, capable of stealing souls with just one glance.


    Passersby stopped to watch, amazed by this girl��s stunning beauty and dancing movements.


    At the same time, everyone wondered why she wore such light clothing in such cold weather?


    And why was the dress tattered?


    Could it be, she suffered abuse? And just escaped? Otherwise why would anyone wear such thin clothes normally?


    People��s imagination runs wild.


    In an instant, the story of a poor girl escaping from a demon��s lair formed in everyone��s minds. Many couldn��t help but take out their phones to call the police...


    However, before they could finish describing the situation, the black-haired girl had vanished without a trace.


    Dozens of seconds later, Yumo finally brought her babies to hide temporarily in a deserted corner of a park, using the night and bushes as cover. Yumo shook off those trying to comfort and care for her and let out a relieved sigh.


    "Phew~"


    Really, just returned and already caused such a big mess.


    After brief regret, Yumo gazed at the night sky with complicated feelings.


    Earth, huh?


    So that golden gate that appeared earlier was Maya��s doing? No wonder that gate��s aura felt so familiar. If Maya is nearby, that brat Mengxi... should be fine, right?


    Yumo comforted herself internally like this.


    Though just a guess, self-comfort was all Yumo could do right now. After all, she had no idea where to find Mengxi...


    Moreover, the most important thing now should be finding a way to blend into this world, right?


    Thinking this, Yumo took a deep breath, hiding her crimson eyes and changing her hair completely to match the pedestrians�� black color. However, to avoid standing out too much, changing hair and eye color was far from enough.


    Looking down at her thin dress, bare feet, and Youlan��s tattered dress... Yumo frowned, hmm,


    Need to get new clothes.


    But, Where from?


    I have no money��


    After much thought, Yumo decided to use her old trick from the Ancita continent.


    Perfect timing, it��s late at night~


    Might as well try my luck in some alley~


    A delicate, helpless girl like me~ should easily encounter some enthusiastic thugs or old perverts~


    Of course, if they��re willing to make some selfless contributions, that would be perfect~


    "Wait little ones, Mama will get you new clothes soon~"

 Chapter 1037: Grandparents

    Several minutes later...


    A distinguished middle-aged man with graying temples walked slowly down the brightly lit street. Passersby kept stealing glances at him. While he carried himself with mature charm, that wasn��t what drew their attention.


    What truly caught everyone��s eye were the two beautiful girls following behind him, presumably his daughters. These two - one tall and mature and one small like a doll, holding hands - were none other than Yumo and her eldest daughter Youlan.


    Compared to her previous thin black dress that clashed with the winter night, the dark-haired girl had completely transformed her style. She now wore a fashionable outfit that showcased her unique personality - a fitted black coat paired with trendy white skinny jeans that accentuated her slender figure. The coat��s intricate patterns and modern cut added a fashionable edge.


    Her cool boots made of black leather displayed both independence and determination. The boots�� distinctive design revealed her fashion sense while maintaining a perfect balance between cool and feminine grace. Every step she took radiated confidence, like dancing musical notes playing her own unique melody.


    Her flowing black hair was tied in a ponytail that danced in the wind, highlighting her striking presence. In that moment, Yumo emanated the aura of a cool, mature woman.


    Youlan, meanwhile, wore fluffy earmuffs and a scarf, bundled up in an adorable white down jacket. She exuded cuteness from head to toe.


    To onlookers, the middle-aged man must have felt blessed to have such charming daughters.


    In reality though, Mr. Cao was only putting on a brave face.


    He knew all too well that the two adorable beings behind him weren��t nearly as harmless as they appeared... they were monsters that defied common sense and rules.


    Remembering how the dark-haired girl had casually chewed up and swallowed a katana in front of him earlier, Cao shuddered. Still, after taking a deep breath to steady himself, he nervously glanced back at her.


    "My L... daughter... you��ll keep your promise, right?"


    "Of course, father. I��ll help save your wife and daughter in the ICU. But don��t forget your part of the deal."


    "Understood, I��ll provide you with identities and cover."


    As she replied calmly, a satisfied smile spread across Yumo��s pretty face.


    Earlier, Yumo had taken her children to look for helpful thugs in the alleyways. Though this world was peaceful and stable, there were still plenty of troublemakers. However, even if they were willing to help, they couldn��t do much for Yumo.


    After all, people in this world rarely carried wallets anymore - everything was paid for by face recognition. With mandatory ID verification, those small-time criminals couldn��t offer much assistance.


    To move freely in this world, they needed proper identities first.


    In a way, Yumo had gotten lucky.


    She quickly met Cao Aihua, a bitter middle-aged man smoking on the hospital��s back steps. From his conversations with subordinates, he seemed to have some authority. Plus, with his wife and daughter in crisis, he was the perfect candidate for a deal.


    Her judgment proved correct - though Cao was terrified by her powers, he ultimately agreed to make a deal with this ��demon.��


    Until she secured proper ID, Cao would cover for her as an adoptive father.


    Glancing at the nervous middle-aged man ahead, Yumo raised an eyebrow smugly.


    ��Hmm, seems he hasn��t tried anything foolish. Pretty sensible,�� Yumo thought to herself.


    As Yumo pondered this, an adorably sweet voice reached her ears.


    "Mom... ah no... Sister..."


    It was Youlan, holding Yumo��s hand. To avoid shocking passersby, Youlan had to call Yumo ��sister�� in public.


    "What is it, sweetie?"


    "Is this the world where you used to live?"


    Looking around curiously, Youlan asked with deep emotion.


    Yumo had never kept her origins from another world a secret. Back when she was the bored Demon Temple, she had told her children about this long ago. And her children, including Youlan, had listened intently to their mother Yumo��s descriptions of that other world. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Yumo couldn��t speak the Ancita continent��s language when she first awoke, she initially communicated with her children in English.


    Except for the younger Yuan��er, all of Yumo��s children spoke English - even the usually mischievous Limo could chat fluently in English.


    Thanks to this basic language ability, Youlan wasn��t too bewildered by her surroundings. Instead, she excitedly watched the holographic advertisements on the skyscrapers and listened to the chatter of passersby.


    "These humans really don��t have any energy or magic?" Youlan asked, clearly puzzled by the lack of magical energy she was used to on the Ancita continent.


    Yumo nodded, "That��s right. Unlike Ancita, people here don��t cultivate. Even the strongest athletes probably only have level 1 strength." She glanced at a muscular man about a kilometer away, making an honest assessment.


    "... So weak."


    "Indeed."


    Though in a way, being weaker might be better.


    If everyone had energy or magic in such dense crowds, not only would Liyu struggle to stay quietly perched on her head and Limo have trouble staying calm in her arms, but even Yumo herself might be tempted to cause some mischief.


    Still, since Yumo originally came from Earth, she didn��t want her daughters looking down on her home world.


    So she started teaching the three little ones: "But you shouldn��t underestimate the humans of this world."


    "Hmm? Why not?"


    "Well, while they can��t cultivate and barely reach first level, they focused their development on science instead of magic. They��ve invented many impressive weapons. Before I left this world, humans had something called hydrogen bombs. One blast was as powerful as a level 8 warrior��s strike!"


    "Hmm?" Youlan blinked in confusion. "That doesn��t seem that special though? Ancita has plenty of weapons too, like the Sky City��s Divine Cannon... that��s even stronger than a peak level 8."


    "Meow..." (That��s right...) The little wolf cub in Yumo��s arms agreed with her sister.


    "Ah, well, that��s true..." Yumo��s eyebrow twitched awkwardly. "But that was ten years ago! They must have even more powerful weapons now!"


    "Oh, I see."


    "Meow."


    "Oh right, Mom."


    "Yes?"


    "Since this is your original world, are your mom and dad here too?"


    "Yes, they are�� I think."


    Due to the different flow of time, only ten years had passed in this world since her death. Her parents should still be alive, Yumo hoped silently.


    "Will we meet Grandpa and Grandma?"


    Youlan asked curiously.


    At these words, Limo and Liyu perked up their ears, looking innocently at their mother.


    After all, in their mother��s stories, their grandparents were incredibly powerful beings.


    As Abyssal Demons with power supremacy in their nature, they were intensely curious about their grandparents�� identity.


    "Yes, I believe we will," Yumo smiled.


    "But when you meet them, be gentle - they��re just ordinary humans."


    "Eh?"


    All three - Youlan, the white wolf, and the gray bird - looked stunned.


    Yumo gave a helpless smile.


    When she first arrived on the Ancita continent, to establish her authority and her children��s villainous mindset, she had told them about Earth but hidden her and her parents�� true identity there.


    After all, Abyssal Demons naturally look down on weaker races.


    Looking back now, she realized how childish that had been.


    After nodding apologetically, Yumo emphasized again: "Just ordinary humans. Even I used to be an ordinary human."


    "I see." Youlan blinked in surprise.


    But after the initial shock, she nodded in understanding.


    No wonder their mother had always shown some mercy toward humans over the years.


    "So what are Grandpa and Grandma like?"


    "Hmm... Grandpa appears serious and rarely smiles, but he��s actually quite silly."


    "Oh!"


    "What about Grandma?"


    "Grandma is gentle and kind... but remember, never make her angry."


    "Hmm? Why not?"


    "Because..." Yumo shuddered as if recalling some deep-seated memory.


    "When your Grandma gets angry, it��s very dangerous."

 Chapter 1038: Arrested

    "So Mother, what are Grandpa and Grandma like?"


    "Hmm... Grandpa appears serious and rarely smiles, but he��s actually quite silly."


    "Oh!"


    "What about Grandma?"


    "Grandma is gentle and kind... but remember, never make her angry."


    "Hmm? Why not?"


    "Because..." Yumo shuddered as if recalling some deep-seated memory.


    "When your Grandma gets angry, it��s very dangerous."


    Talking about Earth and her hometown, Yumo excitedly opened up, eagerly telling her children about their grandparents, the city��s transportation, and the advertisements plastered everywhere.


    While explaining, she had old man Cao buy various delicious snacks, enjoying them herself while lovingly feeding her adorable little ones. The already eye-catching girls drew even more attention, with passersby stopping to snap photos of this picture-perfect moment.


    As Yumo continued her lesson, Cao led them toward the subway station, planning to take them to his suburban house. He needed to get these terrifying beings settled before dealing with their ID issues.


    With his car wrecked, taking the subway without ID checks seemed smart. Just a regular security scan to pass through.


    Cao strolled through security with his hands in his pockets.


    But when Yumo stepped through carrying the little white wolf, something unexpected happened.


    The metal detector suddenly blared with a sharp buzz, red lights flashing as alarms screamed.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP!


    Everyone turned to stare at the dark-haired girl, their faces twisting with suspicion.


    "Huh? What��s going on?"


    Even Yumo, who��d been happily storytelling, froze and looked around with adorable confusion.


    Wait... what did I do? Why are the alarms going off?


    Security guards approached cautiously, ready to search her.


    "Excuse me, are you carrying any metal items?"


    "No, I��m not?"


    "Please cooperate with us."


    "Oh, okay."


    Yumo set down the white wolf and calmly raised her hands, letting the guards scan her with their handheld detectors, searching for whatever triggered the alarm.


    True to human nature, onlookers gathered to watch the scene unfold, whispering and speculating. Some looked puzzled, others curious, while a few seemed tense at the unusual situation.


    After the inspection, Cao nervously approached the security staff.


    "Excuse me, what��s wrong with my daughter?"


    "Well, how should I put this..."


    The female guard glanced confusedly between her detector and the still-blaring gate.


    "We haven��t found any dangerous items on your daughter, but... the gate keeps alarming. Does she have metal in her body? Any previous bone surgery?"


    "Well..."


    Cao hesitated, glancing uncertainly at Yumo.


    Yumo herself felt speechless, looking down at her body with furrowed brows.


    Metal?


    Atttaa...


    Could it be detecting my true form? The Demon Temple, or rather the Judgment Temple, did contain metal components. But I am in human form now! How could this ordinary security gate detect that?!


    What the hell? she cursed internally.


    Though a herd of mental alpacas galloped through her mind, Yumo kept her cool, laughing awkwardly.


    "Yeah, I had bone surgery before. That must be why the gate��s reacting."


    "Is that so..."


    "So can I go through now?"


    "Well..."


    The guard studied the seemingly harmless girl and nodded understandingly.


    Metal plates from surgery? They��d seen that before.


    Plus the girl had no other prohibited items, no need to hassle her.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    The guard stepped back to let her through.


    However... just then, a man��s steady voice cut through the air with an icy edge. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excuse me, but I don��t think this is appropriate."


    "Huh?"


    Yumo turned around, puzzled, to find the source of the voice. Before she could react, a tall figure swiftly slapped a huge black handcuff onto her slender left wrist, making her frown.


    "Hey, what do you think you��re��... eh?"


    Her indignant protest died in her throat.


    "Wait... are you..."


    Reflected in her crimson eyes stood a distinguished young police chief in uniform. More importantly, his face eerily matched that of a certain perverted chubby kid from her memories.


    "Sato!!?"


    "..."


    The police chief��s eyes flickered briefly at way she named him before his expression smoothed over.


    Ignoring the dark-haired girl, Satoru turned to the bewildered security staff.


    "Officer, what... what are you doing?! She��s not carrying anything dangerous!"


    "These new security gates going off doesn��t necessarily mean she��s carrying something. There��s another possibility."


    "What possibility?"


    "Heh..."


    Satoru smiled coolly before leaning down to Yumo��s ear. His 6��3" frame towered intimidatingly over the petite girl as he whispered:


    "The possibility that whatever passed through isn��t a creature from Earth..."


    "?!!"


    Yumo��s crimson eyes widened with shock.


    After startling the dark-haired girl, Satoru turned seriously to the security staff.


    "You wouldn��t understand even if I explained. Leave this to me and go."


    "But..."


    As they spoke, the security staff noticed dozens of plainclothes officers had mysteriously appeared, surrounding the dark-haired girl. The bustling crowd had thinned to just a few stragglers, who quickly fled through the exits.


    Feeling the eerie pressure emanating from the plainclothes officers, the security staff took a deep breath before wisely retreating.


    Seeing this, Cao unusually gathered his courage to step forward.


    After all, Yumo��s existence was tied to his wife and daughter��s survival!


    "Officer, my daughter��?"


    Before he could finish, a shabby-looking special agent appeared behind him and slammed him against a pillar.


    "Mr. Cao Aihua, we know she��s not your daughter. You��ll explain how you know her later."


    "You... you knew?!"


    "Hmm..."


    Watching this scene unfold, Yumo��s eyes glinted with intrigue.


    This world she was born and raised in apparently wasn��t as simple as she��d imagined.


    She could clearly sense that these people, including the police chief who resembled her childhood friend, all possessed power similar to magic and battle energy. Without doubt, these guys... weren��t ordinary humans.


    Next moment, Satoru pulled out another huge handcuff and locked it around Yumo��s right wrist. He stared coldly at the seemingly fragile dark-haired girl and solemnly declared:


    "For violating the Holy Maiden��s decree and trespassing into the human realm... I hereby arrest you, unknown foreign invader! You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used as evidence in court!"


    Yumo: Huh?? ( ?_?)

 Chapter 1039: The Sound of Wailing

    Holy Maiden?


    Divine Law?


    Foreign invaders?


    Hmm...


    What��s all this about? This world really seems different from what I remember. Holy Maiden... is he talking about Mengxi��s mother?


    Must be, right?


    Yumo glanced at her handcuffed wrists, watching the stern-faced Satoru before her. His words left her feeling a complicated mix of emotions.


    Still, being the Abyssal Lord who��d seen it all, she took a deep breath and quickly composed herself. She turned curiously to the serious police chief who seemed to be her old friend ��Sato.��


    "How did you find me?"


    Satoru met her gaze steadily, completely unmoved by her striking beauty.


    "Simple enough. A sixteen-year-old girl, an eight-year-old blonde child, a husky, and a bird bursting out of a spatial rift - you lot stuck out like a sore thumb. Did you really think a change of clothes and some basic disguises would fool us? Take us for idiots?"


    "..."


    "Besides, one sweep of the street cameras showed you had no IDs. People without IDs are pretty rare these days. Kind of hard to miss you."


    "Oh dear~..." Yumo shook her head with a self-mocking smile. "I should��ve hidden better."


    "Wouldn��t have helped. We��d have found you anyway."


    "Oh really?"


    "Of course."


    "Can I ask something?"


    Yumo raised an eyebrow, flashing a sweet, polite smile.


    "Go ahead."


    "Since you��ve confirmed I��m some alien visitor, you just come to arrest me like this? Aren��t you afraid I��ll resist? And... are you really that confident that just a few of you can beat me? Capture me?"


    Satoru shook his head honestly.


    "We weren��t confident before."


    "Before?"


    "Yes. Against beings like you who can cross spatial rifts, our strength is pathetic. We couldn��t handle you head-on. That��s why we waited after discovering your identity, looking for a chance to get these Soul-Binding Cuffs on you."


    "Soul-Binding Cuffs?"


    "Those on your wrists. The materials and crafting techniques came from the Holy Maiden herself. Once they��re on, your power drops dramatically. Considering how you easily knocked aside that armored truck, you��re probably level seven, maybe even eight. So I specifically brought out these blessed cuffs. Now you��re completely powerless."


    "Is that so?"


    Yumo glanced at the heavy black cuffs, letting panic flash across her face. She made a show of struggling helplessly against the restraints.


    Watching the seemingly powerless girl, Satoru smirked smugly.


    Heh, looks like this outsider underestimates humans just like the others.


    Still, thanks for being so careless - made it easy to get these cuffs on you.


    "Given the situation, just come quietly... Though I must say, your english is quite good for an alien."


    "Why~ thank you~"


    "Hmph."


    Satoru yanked roughly on the chain, showing no gentlemanly consideration as he tried dragging the dark-haired girl away.


    "Ow, that hurts..." Yumo let out a pained whimper.


    Oh well, might as well go along with it.


    Yumo made her decision. Breaking these cuffs wouldn��t be hard, but the runes Maya placed on them meant she��d need to use some Shadow Power to break free. Considering most people in her homeland were ordinary folks without magic or battle energy, they��d be defenseless against Shadow Power. Even a trace of it could cause devastating damage.


    So Yumo didn��t want to make trouble, especially in such a crowded area.


    Besides, she��d finally returned home.


    Getting slapped with a five-star wanted notice would be ridiculous! Though this situation was pretty ridiculous too.


    Outside the security door, Youlan, also wearing Soul-Binding Cuffs, watched her seemingly fragile mother with a resigned pout. Then another plainclothes officer hoisted her up and carried her toward the police car.


    However, not all of Yumo��s children were as perceptive as Youlan about their mother��s thoughts.


    Take the little white wolf, for example.


    Hearing Yumo��s pained cry, Limo��s face darkened instantly. She broke free from the plainclothes officer��s grip! Amid the security door��s alarms, she charged at Satoru, baring her fangs fiercely.


    "Grrrr!!"


    Little Limo looked ready to pounce and tear into him.


    However, worried about Limo going on a rampage in human society, the ever-prudent Yumo had already suppressed her power. So instead of transforming into her massive, bloodthirsty Demon form like before, Limo remained in his fluffy white adorable pet appearance.


    This adorable appearance naturally couldn��t intimidate anyone. Looking at the little white wolf, Satoru couldn��t help but smirk condescendingly.


    "Ah, trying to protect your master, pet?"


    "Arooo!!"


    "Admirable courage. But with your master captured, what can you possibly do? Besides, as an alien pet, we��ll need to detain you too to prevent species invasion." Before he finished speaking, Satoru quickly grabbed the white wolf, holding her against his chest. He completely dismissed its struggles.


    "Really now, let��s get moving... we��ve wasted enough time."


    "Hey, officer."


    "What is it?"


    While dragging Yumo toward the police car, Satoru asked warily.


    "I��d advise against any funny business."


    "I��m not planning anything. I just want to warn you about something."


    "Warn me?"


    Satoru stopped walking and turned to face Yumo, asking puzzled: "What do you want to say?"


    Pointing at the fierce-looking white wolf in Satoru��s arms, Yumo warned: "You��d better let go of that child. Even with their power suppressed, they��re still dangerous... especially when held by someone with magic like you. Watch out for bites~"


    "Magic? You mean spiritual energy? Heh, no need to worry about that."


    Satoru chuckled confidently: "I��m not so weak that a little pet could hurt me. Besides, I��m wearing special titanium alloy armor. Bite me? This little one must not want their teeth anymore." As he spoke, Satoru eagerly raised his hand, seemingly wanting to show off his supposedly impenetrable armored glove to Yumo.


    However, halfway through the motion, Satoru��s brow suddenly furrowed. His hand felt oddly strange.


    "Hm?"


    Confused, he slowly looked down at his right hand holding the white wolf.


    Then he discovered an awkward problem.


    As he expected, the protective pet had indeed bitten him, bitten his hand.


    What he hadn��t expected was that his supposedly indestructible, trusted armored glove had... shattered like potato chips.


    His armor, under the seemingly cute nibbling of the little white wolf?


    Had completely crumbled to pieces?!


    Fragments scattered everywhere as blood sprayed out, creating a brutal scene that left Satoru shocked.


    "Eh???"


    After freezing for several seconds, intense pain suddenly shot through Satoru��s head.


    Then...


    "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!! MY RIGHT HAND!!!! MY POWER AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    All his previous dignified appearance vanished.


    Under everyone��s dumbfounded stares,


    The pain-stricken Satoru immediately released the white wolf, dropped Yumo��s chain, and clutched his bleeding right hand while rolling frantically back and forth on the ground... His ghost-like wailing echoed throughout the entire subway station.


    Countless plainclothes officers watched with expressions that questioned their life choices.


    Watching Satoru howl in agony, Yumo��s lips curved into a slight smile.


    Such a goofy guy,


    This must be, S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real Sato after all~

 Chapter 1040: Urgent News

    Though Satoru was rushed off for treatment after the dog bite, Yumo and her children couldn��t escape arrest by the plainclothes officers. They were eventually escorted into police cars and driven to the station in an impressive convoy.


    Several dozen minutes later, in a heavily guarded underground chamber at the police station. The massive white room centered around a huge square table. On one side sat Special Forces Captain Satoru, looking like he��d been through hell with his freshly bandaged right hand, alongside his deputy captain Mizuki.


    Across from them sat Yumo, still bound by those ominous black Soul-Binding Cuffs. The cuffs�� chains connected to the room��s power outlet - seemingly ready to deliver a massive shock at the slightest resistance.


    As for Yumo��s children? They were confined to chairs in the corner. Despite appearing harmless, Limo��s earlier display meant none escaped restraints. Youlan wore cuffs like her mother, Liyu was caged in bird form, and as for Limo... well, she was leashed, muzzled, and chained to the wall.


    Even restrained, Limo kept glaring viciously at Satoru, making him squirm uncomfortably.


    Looking around, Yumo felt a flood of emotions.


    Seriously?


    In her past life, she��d never dealt with police in eighteen years.


    Yet here she was, locked up the moment she returned? Being interrogated? Even arrested as an alien spy trying to destroy Earth?!


    What was all this about?


    I am a law-abiding citizen, dammit!


    Plus, these cops somehow knew about the Holy Maiden and other worlds?


    This supposed homeland felt increasingly foreign to her.


    Still, amid the unfamiliarity were some familiar faces.


    Thinking this, Yumo��s gaze softened playfully as she looked at the black-haired man across from her. Trying to lighten the mood, she chuckled:


    "Hey Sato, you��ve actually got magic power? And pretty concentrated too! Even made Special Forces Captain? You��ve really stepped up your game!"


    "..."


    At these words, Satoru frowned. His deputy captain and the young officer taking notes at the computer both looked stunned.


    After a brief silence, Satoru asked seriously:


    "How do you know that nickname?"


    "I told you - I��m Yumo! Yumo Fanzi! Your high school classmate! After I died, my soul crossed over to another world, and now I��ve crossed back! You��ve got magic now and deal with supernatural stuff - is it really that hard to understand?"


    "Soul crossing?"


    "Yeah."


    Yumo answered earnestly.


    But Satoru didn��t believe her at all, letting out cold laughter:


    "Hah, hahaha!"


    "What��s so funny?"


    "You think I��m an idiot?"


    "Huh?"


    Stopping his laughter, Satoru said expressionlessly:


    "Crossing over? Soul crossing? That��s just fiction. When weak people die, their souls shatter and rejoin the world��s reincarnation system. Only eighth-level beings can preserve their souls after death. My bro was just an ordinary human - once dead, he was gone for good. How could he possibly soul cross? I don��t know how you learned the nickname Sato, but I��m warning you! I won��t go easy just because you��re a woman! Try using my bro��s identity to fool me again, and you��ll regret it!"


    "No, really! I am Yumo! Though I don��t understand why my soul stayed intact after death..."


    "Enough! Stop pretending! Think all humans are idiots?"


    Anger crept into Satoru��s voice.


    "You learn one meaningless nickname and dare pretend to be my brother? I knew him so well - even with a different appearance, if you were really him, wouldn��t I recognize you? From the street footage and your movements now? You��re nothing like him! Your gait, tone, gestures - completely different!"


    "Come on! People change! My movements and habits changed because I lived in another world for over 800 years! These movements you��re talking about? They��re my elegant style developed over those 800 years!"


    Yumo felt like crying.


    "800 years?"


    Satoru covered his mouth, letting out a mocking laugh. His eyes filled with contempt.


    "Hehe."


    "What��s so funny?"


    "800 years? Spent that long in another world and still this naive?! Couldn��t even hide your tracks, got caught right on the street? Who are you trying to fool!"


    "��!!"


    Yumo clenched her fists, fighting the urge to punch him as she glared angrily.


    But angry Yumo just looked adorable. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her glare had zero intimidation value on Satoru. If anything, she looked like someone caught in a lie throwing a tantrum.


    "Hmph~"


    Satoru smirked coldly:


    "We knew you invaders wouldn��t confess honestly. But it doesn��t matter whether you want to talk or not. We have ways to learn your identity."


    "Ways?"


    "Hmph."


    Satoru smirked, eyeing the black cuffs on Yumo��s wrists.


    "These Soul-Binding Cuffs can extract and analyze the wearer��s soul wavelengths, revealing their true identity. So whether you talk or not, we��ll know who you are."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Of course. Though we don��t know why you came to Earth, breaking the Holy Maiden��s rules by invading carries serious consequences."


    "What consequences?"


    Yumo tilted her head, genuinely puzzled.


    Satoru bristled at her casual attitude. He lowered his voice to a menacing whisper:


    "The Holy Maiden is the Creator��s envoy. Breaking her orders means facing the Alliance��s Supreme Court... do you understand what that means?"


    "..."


    Yumo lowered her head, falling silent.


    Thinking he��d scared her, Satoru��s rugged face broke into a smug grin.


    "Come clean now, and you might get a lighter sentence. Think it over."


    He leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs. Content to watch the invaders while waiting for the report.


    Just then, the young officer recording at his computer in the corner gasped anxiously.


    "This... this can��t be right?"


    Though quiet, his voice carried clearly through the silent interrogation room, instantly catching Satoru��s attention.


    "What is it, Jin?"


    Satoru turned, concerned by his usually composed subordinate��s outburst.


    "What happened?"


    "The Alliance just sent a Red Alert to all civilized star regions."


    "Red Alert?"


    Satoru��s face grew grave. Red Alerts only activated during major crises. The last one was years ago during the battle with the Abyssal Lord... why now?


    "What exactly happened?"


    "Apparently... an Abyssal Lord escaped from the Trial Space."


    "An Abyssal Lord?! From Trial Space?!! How did one appear there?"


    "Yes, and they��re currently missing. Alliance forces are conducting a wide search through the Source Star Universe."


    "This is serious..."


    Satoru sucked in a sharp breath, shaking his head in disbelief.


    But he quickly suppressed his unease.


    "Still, it shouldn��t be too bad, right? The Holy Maiden stopped so many Abyssal Lords before. One shouldn��t cause much trouble."


    "But..."


    Jin still looked worried.


    "This is an Abyssal Lord - beings that can easily corrupt multiple worlds! And according to the alert, their power level is over 50 million! Even stronger than our Holy Maiden!"


    "Well... surely it��ll be fine? The Holy Maiden will handle it. Besides, Trial Space is far from our world. We shouldn��t worry."


    "I... I guess."


    "Did the alert describe what kind of Abyssal Lord?"


    "Yes, they��re asking the whole Alliance to help search."


    "What type are they? Poison? Fire? Undead control?"


    Satoru��s curiosity peaked.


    Jian shook his head.


    "Powers unknown... just that they appear as a black-haired girl."


    "Oh, a black-haired girl... Wait, what?"


    "With a blonde little girl."


    "Huh??"


    "Oh, and a dog and a bird."


    "WHAT???"

 Chapter 1041: Someone’s Really Done It Now

    Black-haired girl? Blonde little girl?


    Plus a dog and a bird?


    Uh...


    Satoru felt chills run down his spine, his whole body trembling. He slowly turned to look at the black-haired girl across from him.


    No way...


    It couldn��t be such a coincidence, right?


    Watching the girl pout adorably, Satoru shook his head, rejecting his suspicions.


    What am I thinking!


    Coincidences like that don��t happen.


    Besides, An Abyssal Lord? How could such a terrifying being be this teenage girl? If she were really an Abyssal Lord, would the Holy Maiden even allow her into Earth?


    If she were really an Abyssal Lord, would she let me handcuff her? Wouldn��t she have already unleashed chaos and destruction?


    So...


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Satoru convinced himself, trusting his years of experience.


    He felt completely confident in his judgment.


    But just then, the interrogation room door opened slowly as a young officer wearing glasses entered and approached Satoru.


    "Captain, the report��s ready."


    "Hm? Report?"


    Taking the report from the bespectacled man, Satoru frowned puzzled:


    "Why are you delivering this? Where��s Deping from Investigation?"


    "Him?"


    Recalling what he��d seen passing the investigation room, the glasses-wearing man looked confused:


    "He seemed to suddenly lose his soul and rushed out... don��t know what for, running so fast... I saw this report left on his desk, so I brought it to you."


    "Uh... he ran away?"


    Hearing this, Satoru��s eyebrow twitched.


    Vaguely, he had an ominous feeling.


    Glancing at the black-haired girl, then at the encrypted report in his hand, Satoru slowly swallowed.


    Next moment, With an inexplicable unease, he slowly entered the unlock code and removed the report��s protective film.


    Then, as the words on the report met his eyes.


    Satoru froze.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ! ! ! ! ! !


    This, This can��t be right?


    Right there, In bold letters on the report:


    [Power Level: Approximately 52.3 Million]


    Satoru fell silent, stuffing the report back in its folder, then slowly pulling it out again... then putting it back, pulling it out...


    After repeating this five times, Satoru finally accepted it.


    He wasn��t seeing things.


    Ah,


    These,


    These numbers?


    Seriously?


    Beings reaching millions in power level were invariably legendary ninth-level experts. And 52 million? That��s rare even among peak ninth-level beings!


    This girl?! Peak level 9?!


    Satoru suddenly questioned everything he knew.


    Well, In a way, bringing a peak level 9 being to the police station might be the pinnacle of his career. If she wanted to break out, their group with less than 10,000 combined power level trying to stop her... might be slightly difficult.


    Though seeing this part of the report scared him witless, Satoru could somewhat maintain his composure. After all, such a supreme being probably... wouldn��t bother with a small fry like him, right?


    "Probably not, right?"


    Satoru kept reassuring himself.


    However, when he saw the next line after the power level, Satoru completely lost it.


    "M-marker? N-negative??!"


    Satoru sucked in a sharp breath.


    Negative? A negative power level marker?!


    This could only mean one thing!


    That this black-haired girl didn��t possess spiritual power like them, but its complete opposite... the terrifying power from the outer realms,


    Shadow Power.


    In other words,


    This girl wasn��t just any peak level 9! She was a f*cking Abyssal Lord?!!


    "HOLY SHIT!!!! Don��t tell me she��s the Abyssal Lord from the Red Alert?!! Did I just bring an Abyssal Lord back here?! FUUUUUUCK!!!"


    A hysterical scream erupted in Satoru��s mind.


    Realizing this, an indescribable fear and panic spread rapidly through Satoru��s heart, like an icy current flowing through his body. He forced himself to swallow, trying to ease his dry throat.


    The report��s results hit like an invisible hammer to his heart.


    He saw not just the report��s conclusion, but the potentially catastrophic consequences it implied.


    Faced with this unexpected information, Satoru��s face turned pale, cold sweat beading on his forehead. His eyes revealed indescribable anxiety. Though he tried controlling his emotions, his clenched jaw and trembling fingers betrayed his panic.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Deping from Investigation had uncharacteristically run off without a trace.


    "Damn, that dog sure ran fast..."


    An Abyssal Lord was different from ordinary level 9.


    They were synonymous with bloodthirsty brutality.


    Though this black-haired girl looked delicate and weak, that must just be a false disguise.


    Hidden beneath that beautiful exterior must be a savage heart.


    Arrested an Abyssal Lord,


    It��s over,


    GG,


    What to do? What to do what to do what to do...


    However, though Satoru��s inner world had turned to complete chaos, he had to maintain his composure, forcefully suppressing his anxious heart. He knew at this crucial moment, he couldn��t show any fear.


    This Abyssal Lord must have ulterior motives,


    Disguising herself as an ordinary girl for some special purpose.


    If she realizes I��ve seen through her identity, she��ll definitely kill everyone here.


    Must, Find a way, to leave first!


    Find a chance! report this to the Holy Maiden! Only she can handle an enemy like this!


    Thinking this, Satoru took a deep breath, trying to hide his inner chaos beneath a calm exterior. He wiped his forehead lightly, as if erasing all anxiety.


    "What��s wrong? What did the report say, Captain?"


    Mizuki asked curiously.


    "N-nothing."


    Satoru smiled weakly, shaking his head:


    "Ah, just that Deping��s so unreliable, the report��s all jumbled, complete gibberish! Haha, hahaha! So... I��ll go find him to discuss this!... And here... I��ll leave it to you guys!!"


    With that, Satoru immediately stood up, striding quickly toward the interrogation room door.


    His intention was clear,


    Just get the f*ck out of here first!!!


    However, just as Satoru desperately tried to escape, rushing forward, about to burst through the door, a sudden white figure blocked his path.


    "Eek?!!"


    Looking up trembling, Satoru felt his heart turn to ash.


    Before him stood a massive snow-white wolf,


    Its body towering and majestic, covered in snow-white fur, fangs sharp as blades, each strand of fur like an exquisitely carved artwork gleaming with a faint silver light.


    The wolf��s crimson eyes were deep and piercing, filled with coldness and ferocity, and a bone-chilling brutality. The drool between its fangs glinted like steel, revealing a fierce hunting instinct. Low growls rumbled from its nostrils like howls from hell��s abyss, chilling one��s heart.


    More importantly,


    The aura emanating from the giant wolf was like an abyss of despair, crushing Satoru until he could barely breathe, his whole body trembling uncontrollably.


    This,


    This wolf?!!


    Was that little dog from before?!!


    "Grrrr..."


    The growling giant wolf stepped closer to Satoru, forcing the Special Forces Captain to stumble backward. Satoru could clearly feel how irresistible the wolf��s power was - if it wanted, he��d be reduced to minced meat in seconds.


    Under extreme fear, Satoru��s rationality rapidly drained away. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helplessly, he instinctively called to his companions:


    "Mizuki!! Quick, help... huh?"


    Then, when Satoru turned to look behind him, he found his colleagues had already fainted, eyes rolled back, tongues hanging out, foaming at the mouth... passed out in an utterly ridiculous manner.


    And above each of their heads... perched an eerie blood butterfly.


    At this moment, the despairing Satoru turned his terrified gaze to the black-haired girl, who leaned back in her chair with a devilish smile.


    "What, what! What do you want?!"


    "No need to be so tense."


    Yumo said helplessly:


    "I told you, I��m Yumo, your buddy. I won��t hurt you."


    "No, impossible, you! You��re still trying to deceive me?!"


    Looking at Satoru��s vigilant and fearful eyes, Yumo felt exhausted.


    "Come on, you��ve figured out I��m an Abyssal Lord, right? Do you think I, a mighty Abyssal Lord, need to lie about this?"


    "Eh? that..."


    That makes sense...


    For a moment, confusion flickered through Satoru��s terrified expression.


    "You, you��re really, really Yumo?"


    "Yep~"


    Yumo rested her chin on her hand, smirking playfully.

 Chapter 1042: You thought I was a girl back then…

    "You even forgot your angel cosplay? How cruel~ Back then you kept pestering me to be your girlfriend. You even wanted me to drop my pants to prove I was a guy~"


    Yumo smirked playfully.


    Then, seemingly trying to trigger some embarrassing memories for Satoru, she gracefully lifted her hand in her chair, letting her black-red gradient hair slide down. She delicately twirled a strand between her slender fingers, the hair flowing like black silk. A faint fragrance wafted through the air with the movement.


    She tilted her head, playing with her hair while her eyes sparkled with mischief and allure. Her hair cascaded elegantly over her neck and shoulders in gentle curves.


    Her eyes glinted teasingly, using this simple gesture to send a provocative message - one tinged with mockery.


    "��.?!!"


    Satoru froze in place. Yumo��s gesture, carved into the depths of his soul, instantly triggered his most mortifying childhood memory. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back then, he fell for a cute cosplaying underclassman... After three months of agonizing, he finally gathered the courage to confess at a convention! Only to discover embarrassingly... his angel was none other than... his classmate Yumo?! Remembering Yumo��s teasing, sympathetic, yet provocative look afterward still made him want to find a block of tofu to smash his head against.


    Only Yumo and he knew about this!


    While memories could be read, only Yumo who��d teased him for years could recreate this exact vibe!


    At this moment, though reluctant to believe it, Satoru had to accept this incredible truth. This unrealistically beautiful black-haired girl, this ridiculously powerful being, was indeed his buddy who should��ve died ten years ago.


    "Alright, alright, stop, stop making that pose..."


    Satoru covered his eyes, shaking his head repeatedly.


    "Looks like you believe me now."


    Yumo raised an eyebrow satisfactorily,


    "See? Your angel still holds a special place in your heart~"


    "Please! Can you stop with that joke?!"


    "Nope, it��s too fun not to mention~"


    Yumo playfully stuck out her tongue, continuing to tease her old friend:


    "Enough!! I said it was a misunderstanding! Who told you to be so pretty back then! With that long hair?! How could anyone tell?! Barely anyone thought you were a guy?!"


    "Not really, I was just a bit delicate, you could still tell I was a guy. You were just too thirsty, desperate for anyone~"


    "That��s bull, you had zero self-awareness. Forgot you were the School Beauty?"


    "No way, nonsense."


    "Why would I lie about that?!"


    For a moment, they rediscovered the joy of their school-day bickering. Memories buried deep in Satoru��s heart played like slides through his mind.


    However, as these memories surfaced, Satoru��s gaze toward Yumo grew peculiar.


    Staring at her fairy-like delicate face and slender alluring figure, Satoru pursed his lips, doubt creeping into his expression. Perhaps burned once before, he instinctively questioned Yumo��s current gender.


    "Umm... are you... really a girl now?"


    "Huh?"


    This question left Yumo puzzled, tilting her head:


    "Why are you asking that?"


    "Well, how to put it? You do look much prettier than before, with glowing skin. But I feel... you��re not still a guy pretending to be a girl? After all..."


    As he spoke,


    Satoru��s gaze dropped to Yumo��s chest.


    "Can��t see any breasts."


    "Huh?"


    At these words,


    Yumo first froze, then broke into a smile so beautiful it pierced the soul. Beautiful yet chilling. Vaguely,


    Satoru seemed to realize he��d misspoken, hurriedly waving his hands at Yumo.


    "I, I was joking, don��t take it seriously!"


    Unfortunately, The apology came too late.


    Yumo��s gaze at Satoru was now indistinguishable from looking at a dead man.


    "Wait!! I��m your bro! Don��t do anything rash!!"


    "Precisely because you��re my bro... you need special care, right?"


    Before she finished speaking,


    The black-haired girl somehow produced a feather duster out of nowhere...


    "WHACK!!"


    As the three little ones watched trembling,


    With a crisp sound followed by a sharp whistle cutting through the air, the feather duster struck Satoru��s bottom with lightning speed. In that instant, like hell��s flames spreading, fierce pain instantly filled his nervous system, shocking Satoru��s very soul!


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Satoru��s body instantly stiffened, heart-rending groans bursting from his throat.


    Under this unprecedented intense pain, Satoru foamed at the mouth, eyes rolling back, and without another word lost consciousness, passing out...


    This,


    This,


    This bastard,


    Still loves spanking as always...


    But,


    But,


    Where the hell... did she pull that feather duster from...


    After some time passed, Satoru gradually regained consciousness, opening his eyes to the quiet night sky above.


    "Ouch... it hurts..."


    Clutching his bottom and forcing himself up through the pain, Satoru looked around to figure out where he was. He found himself atop a skyscraper, the city sprawling below looking tiny and insignificant.


    The terrifying giant wolf from the interrogation room was also on the roof. But now it had transformed back into its original harmless-looking white puppy form, playing with the other two cute little ones.


    Of course, having experienced the wolf��s overwhelming pressure earlier, Satoru didn��t dare underestimate these adorable creatures anymore. Who knew if the other two were also terrifying monsters in cute disguises...


    Well, the three little ones weren��t the main issue now.


    Taking a deep breath, Satoru turned seriously toward the stunning black-haired girl sitting at the roof��s edge - his buddy in a girl��s body.


    Sensing his gaze, Yumo turned back, meeting his eyes apologetically.


    "Sorry, hit you out of habit... I��ve applied medicine though, you should be fine."


    "Applied medicine?"


    Touching his bottom and feeling the cool comfort there, Satoru��s expression turned weird.


    After all, having a beautiful girl pull down his pants to apply medicine felt strange... even if she was his friend. Though it didn��t hurt as much now, and his hand seemed healed too?


    Taking a deep breath, Satoru said helplessly:


    "You haven��t broken that hitting habit even after 800 years. Couldn��t you at least hit lighter?"


    "I was being gentle... I hit my kids harder than that."


    "Uh..."


    His eyebrow twitched, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    This time, Yumo showed her understanding nature, noticing Satoru��s discomfort and changing the subject,


    "By the way, what��s your deal? You��re not just a power user, but seem to handle some secret work? Arresting alien invaders?"


    "Something like that. Under the Holy Maiden��s guidance, Earth doesn��t allow unauthorized outsiders anymore. We��re obligated to arrest anyone entering without approval. Though invaders are rare - few are stupid enough to defy the Holy Maiden. Our main job is handling rogue power users."


    "Power users?"


    "People like me who��ve awakened spiritual power."


    Satoru demonstrated by releasing pale yellow spiritual light from his palm.


    "Spiritual power? Where I��m from, we call it magic power. And battle energy"


    "Magic power? battle energy!?�� Well, same difference."


    "Power users, spiritual power... seems my homeland is more complicated than I imagined."


    "Yeah."


    Sitting quietly beside Yumo, Satoru reflected.


    "I only learned about all this five years ago when my power awakened. Government officials came, an old commander taught me to control it and transferred me to this department. I was just a new state employee before. Only after joining did I learn about the outside worlds, Holy Maiden, Primal One, Abyssal Lords and such."


    "Is this like... the hidden world beneath society in novels? Or a secret underground organization?"


    "I guess so. Normal people don��t know we exist or understand about the Source Star Universe and Abyssal Demons. Only awakened power users or chosen ones know."


    "Why keep it secret?"


    "Fear chaos? Not sure exactly, just following the Holy Maiden��s orders."


    Satoru waved dismissively.


    "Do well and you might get taken to Heaven."


    "Heaven? What��s that?"


    Yumo rested her chin on her hand, looking curiously at her buddy.


    "Not that unreliable afterlife stuff?"


    "Of course not."


    Satoru shook his head repeatedly.


    "It��s another world for humans managed by the Holy Maiden, where she lives now. I��ve never been, but my master says compared to Earth, Heaven has denser spiritual energy, more advanced tech, and all kinds of alien girls."


    "Oh? Sounds nice."


    "I don��t think so. Going to Heaven means taking on more responsibility..."


    "Responsibility? What kind?"


    Facing Yumo��s question, Satoru turned slowly, meeting the black-haired girl��s eyes with utmost seriousness:


    "The responsibility of fighting Abyssal Demons... fighting you Abyssal Lords."

 Chapter 1043: A Conversation Between Old Friends

    Ah sorry, i forgot timing this chapter, anyway,


    Happy new year even th it is late :(


    --------


    "Fighting against the Outer Realm? What��s that about?"


    Satoru paused before shaking his head with understanding. "Makes sense. The Trial Space is pretty isolated, so it��s natural you wouldn��t know. But Yumo, since you know about the Holy Maiden, you must know about the Source Star Universe, right?"


    "Yeah, both Blue Star and the Trial Space where I lived before are part of the Source Star Universe."


    "True, but the Source Star Universe isn��t everything. Beyond it, there��s this vast domain called the Outer Realm... it��s this massive area that completely surrounds the entire Source Star." S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Outer Realm? I know a bit about that... that silly girl told me some things before."


    "Silly girl?"


    "Oh, never mind. Don��t worry about it. You probably won��t meet her anyway, so let��s drop it." Yumo waved her hand dismissively. She had no intention of letting Momo meet Satoru - that airhead would probably get Sato killed without meaning to.


    "But about the Outer Realm - didn��t most of those Abyssal Lords who ruled it die in the last great war? Why do we need to fight?"


    "Well... a few Abyssal Lords survived, including the most ancient one that the Alliance fears most."


    "So is that ancient Abyssal Lord causing trouble?"


    "Actually, no. That one and the others have basically vanished. No one knows where they are."


    "Then what are we fighting?"


    "The Void Demons."


    "Huh?"


    "The Outer Realm is crawling with countless Void Demons. The number of high-ranking ones far exceeds our strongest warriors. After the decisive battle a hundred years ago when most Abyssal Lords were eliminated, the Void Demons lost their restraints and started invading the Source Star recklessly."


    Worry flooded Satoru. "Plus, the previous war caused huge cracks in the protective barrier that the Creator set up to protect Source Star... Now, Void Demons pour through these cracks day and night."


    "Can��t powerful beings like the Holy Maiden handle mere Void Demons easily?"


    "True, but level 9 powerhouses like Holy Maiden are incredibly rare. An entire civilization might not even have one. There are too many cracks and countless demons. The Holy Maiden and others can only guard the key passages. Most cracks have to be defended by us."


    Satoru sighed heavily. "For ordinary people like us, fighting Void Demons... we��re gambling with our lives. Those monsters are bloodthirsty and violent, with incredibly tough bodies and infectious blood. And there are so many of them... it��s a nightmare. Oh, and they��re disgustingly ugly - fighting them is mental torture."


    "Really?" Yumo tilted her head curiously. "I think those kids are quite cute."


    "Could you please shut up?" Satoru shot her an exasperated look.


    "Oh, sorry, my bad~" Knowing her aesthetic sense differed from others, Yumo playfully stuck out her tongue. Watching this beautiful and oddly adorable dark-haired girl, Satoru felt conflicted.


    "An Abyssal Lord? You really don��t seem like one..." Recalling the Abyssal Lords he��d seen in databases, Satoru couldn��t connect his cute childhood friend with those bloodthirsty, cruel beings.


    Yumo caught his hesitation. "Oh? Still don��t believe me?" She raised her hand, letting terrifying abyssal red light ripple in her palm. Though Yumo had suppressed its intensity, even this small leak of Shadow Power made Satoru��s spine tingle with fear.


    Still, after taking a deep breath, Satoru fought through his fear of the Shadow Power and forcefully closed Yumo��s fingers into a fist, extinguishing the light.


    "It��s not that I don��t believe you - I just can��t accept it yet! And listen, don��t carelessly use that power! You��ll be discovered!"


    "This is Blue Star! Under the Holy Maiden��s direct control. If your existence is exposed, countless powerful warriors will come to eliminate you. Don��t be reckless!"


    "Eliminate me?"


    Seeing her still unconcerned, Satoru became anxious. "Yes! You know the relationship between Void Demons and our Source Star races! The Alliance has issued a red alert - the entire Source Star Universe is mobilized to find you. If people discover you��re here, countless level and even level 9 peak warriors will gather. You��ll be in danger then! Even if you��re strong, you can��t win against such numbers. You understand being outnumbered, right?"


    Satoru grabbed Yumo��s shoulders worriedly. "So don��t use Shadow Power anymore. Stay hidden on Blue Star for now. When things calm down, find a chance to escape to the Outer Realm, to the Void Demons�� world. That��s how you��ll stay safe."


    "Hmm..."


    Satoru��s concern was genuine. Though Abyssal Lords were terrifying beings that must be eliminated, it was different when one was his good friend. He believed she couldn��t be his enemy, or humanity��s enemy. He didn��t want to see his friend killed by the allied forces.


    "I��m just a special police captain, but I have some authority in Skina City. I��ll help you get an identity - just stay here quietly for now. Don��t get discovered!"


    Looking at the earnest Satoru, Yumo paused before her lips curved into a sweet smile. "You care about me that much?"


    "Don��t joke around. I finally got to see you again - I don��t want you getting killed mysteriously. Besides, eliminating an Abyssal Lord? All of Blue Star would get caught up in it. Hmph, I just don��t want to get caught in your mess."


    "Hehe, whatever you say." Yumo glanced playfully into the distance. "But you know, that colleague who learned my secret seems to have run away?"


    "AhHHH RIGHT!!!" Satoru suddenly sat up straight, anxiously looking into the distance. "Damn it! Deping ran away! What do we do?"


    "Pfft..."


    "Hey, why are you laughing?"


    "Nothing, just thinking you��re still as silly as ever."


    "That��s not the point! Right now the most important thing is..."


    "It��s fine, don��t worry. I already sent a Butterfly after that fleeing researcher. He��s unconscious now. When he wakes up, he won��t remember anything."


    "Really?" Satoru blinked in disbelief.


    Yumo shook her head. "But you really don��t need to worry about all this."


    "Why��s that?"


    "The Holy Maiden you mentioned won��t move against me. Because this Abyssal Lord was actually created by her. My ability to go to another world after death was also her doing."


    "W-what?!" The news hit Satoru like a thunderbolt, leaving him dumbfounded. "The Holy Maiden turned you into an Abyssal Lord?"


    "It��s a long story, but it��s true."


    "Wow."


    Looking into Yumo��s serious eyes, Satoru knew she wasn��t lying. After the initial shock, the worry and anxiety in his eyes seemed to scatter in the night breeze, replaced by excitement.


    "Wow... that��s actually pretty cool! Traveling to another world and becoming an Abyssal Lord - isn��t that what we always dreamed about as kids? I��m so jealous..."

 Chapter 1044 - 1024: A Bewildered Yumo

    "Crossing over after death and becoming an Abyssal Lord? That��s fucking incredible! How��d you manage that?"


    "Incredible? Not really." Yumo sighed, her crimson eyes downcast.


    "How can you not think it��s incredible? In the vast Source Star Universe, even level 9 beings can casually destroy worlds. Abyssal Lords are so powerful that regular level 9s have to avoid them! How is becoming such a powerful being not incredible?"


    "It really isn��t. I just feel like a puppet being manipulated, everything planned out for me. It��s suffocating."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You just asked how I became an Abyssal Lord, right? Honestly, it was all arranged by your precious Holy Maiden."


    "The Holy Maiden?!"


    "Yeah, your oh-so-great Holy Maiden!" Yumo��s voice dripped with venom. "After turning me into an Abyssal Lord, she controlled my entire life in the Trial Space, manipulating my every move. Everything I did seemed to be within her expectations. Even my return to Blue Star was her doing - she sent me back."


    "So that��s why..." Satoru��s eyes widened with realization. "I wondered how an Abyssal Lord could enter Blue Star without triggering alarms or getting any reaction from the Holy Maiden... it was her doing all along."


    "Maybe even this chat with you was arranged by her. Otherwise, how could we meet so coincidentally right after I returned..."


    "Damn, that��s actually pretty creepy when you put it that way."


    "Oh, right." Yumo��s expression turned serious as she faced Satoru. "You mentioned this world is directly managed by the Holy Maiden. Can you contact her?"


    "Contact the Holy Maiden? You want to find her?"


    "Yeah." Yumo nodded, trusting her childhood friend with the truth. "Actually, I came to this world to save a silly girl. Another Abyssal Lord captured her... and I can��t find them."


    "So you want the Holy Maiden��s help finding them?"


    "Yes, but there��s more to it."


    Gazing at the star-filled night sky, a trace of worry crossed Yumo��s ethereally beautiful face.


    "No matter what, I need to find her to have any chance of going back."


    "Back? You mean to the other world?"


    "Yeah. Like I said, I was basically forced to return here. My children are still in that world. I have to... find a way back."


    "Children?"


    Muttering those words, Satoru��s expression grew peculiar as his gaze shifted to the honey-haired little girl playing on the rooftop. Noting her face��s 60% resemblance to Yumo, his expression became increasingly strange. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That one... could she be your child?"


    "Yep, cute isn��t she~?"


    Turning to look at Youlan, Yumo��s face lit up with pride. She always got excited talking about her kids.


    "Yes, very cute, but... but... who��s the father?"


    "Father?"


    Yumo tilted her head in confusion.


    "Well, how should I put this..."


    Am I these girls�� father?


    Probably not...


    They��re more like asexually reproduced beings from me?


    Yumo pondered internally.


    However, watching Yumo��s behavior, Satoru��s eyes filled with shock and a disgust. He seemed to have interpreted her answer and hesitant gaze quite differently.


    "Don��t tell me... after becoming a girl, you started fooling around in the other world? Your private life got so messy you don��t even know who the kids�� father is?!!"


    As he spoke, Satoru��s mind wandered to some rather explicit scenarios.


    However, this flight of fancy was quickly cut short by Yumo��s sharp glare and the menacing feather duster in her hand.


    "What the hell are you imagining?"


    Yumo coldly spoke while waving the feather duster, which let out an eerie shriek.


    "Nothing nothing!!! I wasn��t thinking anything!! Really nothing at all!!!"


    Satoru shook his head frantically, his survival instincts kicking in.


    "Whatever."


    After glaring at Satoru a few more times, Yumo shook her head helplessly.


    "Let me explain it this way - those children were created from my blood. If you have to put it in terms of parenthood, I��m both their mother and father."


    "Created from blood? That��s possible?"


    "In a world with magic and divine power, why not?"


    ".... Good point."


    After thinking briefly, Satoru accepted Yumo��s explanation.


    "So for your children��s sake, you plan to return to the other world? Back to the Trial Space?"


    "Yeah."


    Yumo nodded slightly.


    "I can��t be an irresponsible mother and abandon my children in that world. Besides, considering the hostility toward Void Demons here, returning to the other world seems more appropriate."


    "That��s true. But what about your family in this world? Uncle, Auntie, your brother and sister?"


    At these words, Yumo��s expression became conflicted.


    She stopped playing with her hair, fingers frozen mid-air holding a strand. Her crimson eyes flickered with uncertainty, brows furrowing as if caught in an inescapable dilemma.


    Her lips quivered slightly, as if wanting to speak, but she swallowed the words. Her hair swayed gently between her fingers, moving in rhythm with her inner turmoil.


    The silent girl��s gaze alternated between staring into the distance, seemingly chasing memories, and squeezing shut, as if blocking out unwanted truths. Her lips moved unconsciously, but no sound came out.


    After a long silence, a bitter smile crossed Yumo��s breathtakingly beautiful face.


    "Yeah... if I really return to the other world, what about them..."


    Taking them to live in a completely unfamiliar continent probably isn��t realistic. That might satisfy me, but would my family accept it?


    Watching this beautiful, worried young woman, Satoru sighed and advised:


    "For now, don��t stress about this. Take time to think it through."


    Not knowing the details of Yumo��s experiences in the other world, Satoru tactfully avoided giving specific advice. Besides, if it truly was an either-or choice, such a decision couldn��t be made lightly.


    "I understand you want to meet the Holy Maiden. I can help relay your situation to her... but it��ll take some time. Meanwhile, Yumo, please lay low and stay put. Even though you��re an Abyssal Lord born under the goddess��s guidance, people here still deeply fear Abyssal Lords and Void Demons. If your identity is exposed, it��ll cause an uproar."


    "Stay put, huh?"


    "Yeah, stay quiet and think things through. Also, find time to visit your family. After your death, Uncle and Auntie were heartbroken for so long, and little Mi even fainted from crying once."


    "Mm."


    Yumo nodded noncommittally.


    "I was planning to see them anyway."


    As she said this, a flash of anticipation crossed her troubled eyes.


    At the same time, seeming to recall something, Yumo curiously looked at her old friend.


    "Oh right, Sato."


    "Hm? What��s up?"


    "How was that incident resolved back then?"


    "Incident? What incident?"


    "The day I died! Didn��t a bunch of black monsters suddenly appear? If not for those monsters, I wouldn��t have accidentally gotten hit by a truck. I��m just curious what happened to those monsters? Did anyone figure out where they came from?"


    "Huh?"


    Faced with Yumo��s stream of questions, Satoru blinked in confusion and scratched his head, completely bewildered.


    "Monsters?"


    "Yeah, the monsters that went on a killing spree in the City! Why are you looking at me like you don��t know anything?"


    "Uh, I really don��t understand what you��re talking about... Yumo, have you lived so long that your early memories are mixed up? What monsters? What killing spree? I��ve never heard of anything like that, and more importantly... you weren��t killed by a truck! You committed suicide by jumping off a building!"


    "WHAT!!!!??"


    Now it was Yumo��s turn to be completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1045: An Unusual Night

    In a luxurious penthouse apartment in downtown Skina City, Yumo lounged on the plush sofa, cradling the honey-haired little Youlan. Her black hair cascaded over her shoulders like the night sky, creating a heartwarming scene with the adorable little girl eating ice cream in her arms. The soft lighting painted their silhouettes with warmth, making the space feel like home.


    Through the crystal-clear glass walls, Yumo gazed quietly at the peaceful cityscape. Skyscrapers stood like silver peaks against the night sky, neon lights tracing out brilliant constellations. The distant streets flowed with traffic like a river of shooting stars, decorating the city like a painting.


    Even now, watching this scene felt dreamlike to Yumo. Her eyes sparkled with deep contemplation while Youlan snuggled against her, basking in her warmth and watching the night with innocent eyes. In front of the sofa, Limo had transformed into a small white wolf lounging on a blanket, while Liyu perched on her sister��s head in bird form.


    A young woman, a little girl, a small wolf, and a tiny bird - together they created a cozy family scene.


    This was Satoru��s private luxury apartment in the city center. As a level 5 ability user and special police captain, he��d become quite successful at a young age. Bringing Yumo to his private residence wasn��t just about using the barrier to conceal her aura - he also wanted to show off his achievements to his old friend.


    Unfortunately for Satoru, Yumo hadn��t seemed particularly impressed upon arriving. She��d quickly settled onto the sofa to admire the night view.


    "Want to reminisce after 800 years away?" Understanding now, Satoru tactfully went to prepare some late-night snacks without disturbing the contemplative Yumo.


    Meanwhile, Yumo gently stroked Youlan��s soft hair while scanning the quiet city, her crimson eyes swirling with complex emotions.


    Satoru��s earlier words had stirred up strange feelings.


    "I... committed suicide by jumping?"


    What was going on? I clearly remembered dying in a truck accident while fleeing from monsters.


    Perhaps the government had covered up the monster incident by portraying my death as suicide?


    Yumo bit her lip, puzzled and conflicted.


    However, anticipation currently outweighed her confusion.


    According to Satoru, he would contact her parents tomorrow. She��d finally get to see her long-lost family.


    "After more than 800 years... what a strange feeling."


    In a way, she was now older than her parents.


    Though Satoru said her family had been doing well over the years, Yumo wanted to see for herself.


    How had her parents changed? Her brother had apparently started a family - she was curious what those twins looked like now. How did that blockhead even find a wife? And supposedly two of them??


    As for little Mina, how had that girl turned out after ten years?


    She was adorable as a child - surely she��d grown into a graceful young lady by now?


    Just imagining her family made Yumo��s eyes shine with anticipation. Seeing her mother so excited, Youlan couldn��t help but beam happily.


    Then, as if remembering something, Youlan poked Yumo��s cheek and asked in an adorably cute voice:


    "Mama, are you going to introduce us to grandpa and grandma?"


    "Of course! You��re my daughters after all. They��ll be so happy to meet their granddaughters."


    "What about Limo and Liyu?"


    "Oh... right."


    Glancing at the two little ones pressing their faces against the glass to curiously watch the scene below, Yumo rested her chin on her hand, briefly lost in thought.


    "We can��t let them meet your grandparents like this."


    Pointing to a wolf and bird and telling her parents These are your granddaughters probably wouldn��t go over well.


    After all, her parents weren��t familiar with things like magic and spiritual power. According to Satoru, they didn��t even know about her brother��s secret activities.


    "We��ll need to get your sisters some new clothes," Yumo said seriously while ruffling Youlan��s hair.


    Meanwhile, by the living room entrance, Satoru had returned with snacks but paused, silently watching the touching scene between the young woman and little girl.


    This scene - a breathtakingly beautiful young woman with an adorable little girl - would probably go viral if posted online, he thought curiously.


    As he pondered this, another figure approached behind him.


    It was a woman around 28 in a white nightgown with a cool, stylish short haircut. Her gaze was steady and mature. This striking woman wrapped her arm around Satoru��s shoulder.


    This was Yuki Nikawa - Satoru��s former high school classmate, Yumo��s junior... and now Satoru��s wife.


    Following Satoru��s gaze to the black-haired young woman on the sofa, Yuki froze.


    She was too beautiful - like an angel fallen to earth.


    Even as a woman, Yuki found herself momentarily entranced by her beauty. A flash of jealousy flickered in her eyes.


    But that jealousy quickly vanished, overwhelmed by shock.


    "Hey, honey," Yuki whispered, tugging Satoru��s sleeve.


    "Is she really an Abyssal Lord? I can��t sense any Shadow Power."


    "Of course she is. Why would I lie?" Satoru explained helplessly.


    "As for Shadow Power - I can��t sense it either unless she actively releases it, let alone a third-level rookie like you. Trust me, you don��t want to sense it... that oppressive feeling... it��s deadly..."


    Satoru still shuddered remembering the sensation.


    "Ah, okay... Oh, right."


    "Hmm?"


    "Come with me."


    "What��s up? I was about to have some snacks."


    "Those can wait, come on."


    Though confused, Satoru obligingly followed his wife out of the apartment and down to the ground floor.


    Minutes later, in the empty community garden, Satoru crossed his arms curiously:


    "What��s going on?"


    Instead of answering immediately, his wife glanced around.


    "Yumo... I mean, she probably can��t hear us here, right?"


    "Uh..."


    Satoru was speechless at his wife��s behavior.


    Want to have a private conversation? But this... you��re really underestimating ninth-level beings. If she wanted to eavesdrop, coming down to the garden wouldn��t make any difference. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But considering his wife didn��t really understand the vast power gaps between ability users, he didn��t bother explaining.


    Besides, Yumo didn��t seem like the type to eavesdrop.


    "Just say it - what can��t you say in front of her?"


    "Well, what are you planning to do? Keeping an Abyssal Lord at home, it��s just..."


    "It should be fine. Let her stay with us for now. Honestly, she��s too beautiful now. I��m worried someone might get bad ideas if she��s elsewhere. And if they piss her off... the consequences would be unthinkable."


    "True... Oh, one more thing..."


    "What?"


    "Are you going to tell Senior Yumo about Mina?"


    At the mention of Mina Satoru��s brows furrowed, his face turning conflicted.


    After careful consideration, he shook his head.


    "Better not tell her yet... if Yumo finds out her sister caught the Felder family��s attention, things could spiral out of control."

 Chapter 1046: Bad News

    "Ugh, the Felder Family... why did it have to be those guys?" Yuki muttered glumly.


    Satoru could only nod helplessly, his dark eyes reflecting the same disgust as his wife��s. "Yeah..."


    The Felder Family was one of the major powers in Heaven Nation, founded by several top experts who had followed the Holy Maiden there. After over a hundred years of development, they had become an overwhelming force. Not only did they consistently produce powerful fighters, but they also maintained connections with the Sword Spirit Race, one of the Alliance��s supreme races.


    Among the Alliance��s twelve core races, each had a level 9 expert backing them. With the Sword Spirit Race supporting them, no one in the human world except the Holy Maiden could keep the Felder Family in check.


    To be honest, Satoru despised the Felder Family - or rather, all ability users from Blue Star did. Despite sharing the same origins, the Felders considered themselves superior just because they came from Heaven Nation. Their previous visitors to Blue Star had been insufferably arrogant, even showing contempt for human life. One of Satoru��s female colleagues had her eyes gouged out just because the Felder Family��s eldest son was dissatisfied with the banquet arrangements...


    That incident still haunted Satoru. If not for the massive power gap and political implications, he would have loved nothing more than to beat that eldest son to a pulp.


    This family was just that detestable... but due to their overwhelming strength and potential, even the Holy Maiden seemed unwilling to restrain them. Everyone understood that the Holy Maiden��s fundamental goal was to create powerful beings - ones capable of defending the Source Star Universe and fighting against the Abyssal Demons from the Outer Realm.


    Though cruel, that supreme Holy Maiden seemed to have little sympathy for the weak.


    Because of this, after becoming the Special Police Squad Captain, Satoru had always tried to avoid any contact with the Felder Family.


    While he had managed to avoid them... something happened two months ago. Little Mina had somehow encountered those bastards...


    And worse still, they wanted to take her to Heaven Nation.


    This filled Satoru with both anger and confusion.


    "Honestly, why are they so fixated on taking Mina?" Satoru crossed his arms, sitting on a garden stump with an annoyed expression. "Why would such a prestigious Heaven Nation family target an ordinary girl?"


    "Could they be interested in her looks?"


    "Hmm... true, she��s as ethereally beautiful as Yumo... but," Satoru shook his head after some thought. "That can��t be the reason. While Mina is graceful, she��s not breathtakingly beautiful like Yumo is now. Heaven Nation has countless girls of similar beauty as Mina. Besides, women there become even more stunning after cultivating and purifying their bodies... The Felder Family, who��s seen plenty of Heaven Nation beauties, has no reason to fixate on Mina, let alone try to forcibly take her away."


    "You��re right, it is strange," Yuki nodded in agreement. But as she did so, she cast an odd look at her husband. "But why haven��t you told Senior Yumo about this? Mina is her sister, and Senior Yumo doted on her sister the most back when she was a student. She must still care deeply about Little Mina now."


    "I know," Satoru sighed deeply. "That��s exactly why I don��t dare tell her."


    "Why not?"


    "You know how it is - the Felder Family is a pillar of Heaven Nation with the Sword Spirit Race backing them. Given how protective Yumo is, if she learns someone��s targeting her sister, she��d probably rush over to destroy the Felder Family in minutes, maybe even wipe out the Sword Spirit Race while she��s at it."


    "Is Senior that powerful?"


    "If you saw her power level report, you wouldn��t ask that question."


    "But wouldn��t solving everything that way be good?"


    "How could it be? The Holy Maiden cultivated Yumo probably intending to use her power to control the out-of-control Abyss Demons. But no matter what, all races in the Source Star Universe still harbor deep-rooted hostility toward demons. Getting Alliance races to accept Yumo��s existence is already difficult enough... if she attacks the Felder Family and Sword Spirit Race now... who else would accept her? Even the Guiding Saint can��t do whatever she wants - the Holy Maiden must consider the bigger picture."


    "Is that so..." Yuki lowered her head troubled.


    "Then what should we do? We can��t keep hiding this from Senior forever. Besides... you don��t want Mina to be taken by the Felder Family either, right? Those people treat earth��s girls like toys. If something happens to Mina, even if the Alliance accepts Yumo, she��d never accept the Alliance!"


    "I know, that��s why I��ve already requested a meeting with Master. I want to ask the Commander to help contact the Guiding Saint in Heaven Nation... and ask her to handle this matter."


    Satoru gently patted Yuki��s shoulder, speaking softly: "It��ll be fine, we��ll solve this. For now... let��s head back. Although Yumo can be a bit slow sometimes, she might get suspicious if we stay out here much longer."


    "Alright, I understand."


    The couple stood up, masking their worried expressions with friendly smiles.


    Having not seen their friend for so long, Satoru planned to have some drinks and chat through the night - he was quite curious about Yumo��s experiences in the other world.


    However, at that moment, his backup phone suddenly vibrated.


    Beep beep beep...


    Satoru��s expression changed drastically at the sound.


    This phone was given to him by his master, the Commander, and only rang for emergencies.


    True, he had requested a meeting with the Commander, but he hadn��t specified why... logically, the Commander shouldn��t be using emergency communications to reach him. Had Yumo��s situation been exposed? Was the Commander coming to question him? Had they already mobilized troops and high-level ability users to move against Yumo?


    Either way... an intense sense of foreboding filled Satoru��s mind.


    "Honey..." Yuki��s eyes showed concern, seemingly understanding the implications of the emergency call.


    In this tense atmosphere, Satoru answered the backup phone. When he held it to his ear, a familiar, steady voice filled with invisible pressure came through.


    "Satoru, sorry to disturb you at this time��"


    Huh?


    This tone doesn��t sound like he��s coming to punish anyone? Does he not know about Yumo yet? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Satoru wondered internally.


    But outwardly, the Special Police Captain immediately responded with a respectful yet forceful tone:


    "It��s no problem, Commander. What��s the urgent matter?"


    "Come to the War Zone Command Center immediately. There��s an emergency announcement."


    "Emergency?"


    "Yes. At the eastern boundary of Source Star, not far from Blue Star... Abyssal Demon hordes are gathering... their numbers... are absolutely staggering."

 Chapter 1047: The Gathering Abyssal Demons

    In the northern part of Skina City, amidst a barren and desolate mountainous region, a small but highly advanced military base operated by the human army lay hidden. Though modest in size, it was fortified with towering walls brimming with spiritual energy and armed with cutting-edge surveillance equipment and infrared sensors, creating an impenetrable defense. Guard towers lined the perimeter, where soldiers patrolled constantly, maintaining an air of absolute vigilance.


    Military vehicles moved in sync, drones ascended and descended swiftly, providing aerial coverage for the base. The security protocols were meticulous��entry required multiple layers of identity verification, and the gates were equipped with mobile defensive systems ready to counter any potential threats. Inside the base, crisscrossing roads and neatly arranged buildings, crafted from explosion-resistant materials, reflected a focus on maximum safety and efficiency.


    After receiving word from the Commander, Satoru pushed his limits, using his Fifth level abilities and spiritual energy propulsion, to reach the base in record time. Once there, he passed through the stringent security checks and made his way toward the core of the facility��a heavily secured underground fortress.


    The room Satoru entered was a metallic chamber exuding an oppressive atmosphere. Cameras crowded every corner, observing relentlessly. Within, a handful of Sixth level ability users��rarely seen even by Satoru��worked briskly and silently, processing streams of classified information. Their eyes never wavered from the screens, which displayed real-time data in precise detail.


    "..."


    The sight alone made Satoru��s breath hitch. The tension in the air was suffocating, and even he, with his hardened nerves, felt the weight of the moment.


    Midnight, yet the base was this active?


    Clearly, this wasn��t a typical Abyssal Demon gathering.


    Pushing down his unease, Satoru hurried across the base until he reached a central room. Two Sixth level guards stationed outside cast him glances but recognized him immediately and allowed him in without question.


    The reinforced door slid open, revealing an elderly man sitting in a wheelchair. His presence commanded attention even before Satoru stepped in.


    The old man was past seventy, his weathered face marked by deep lines of experience, yet his aura was anything but frail. His piercing gaze carried a steadfast resolve, reflecting countless memories of battle etched into his being. Dressed impeccably in a military uniform adorned with gleaming medals, the man exuded authority and pride. His white hair was neatly combed, and his hands rested calmly on his knees, radiating composure.


    Though bound by a wheelchair, his posture remained upright and unwavering, an unyielding strength emanating from him. Beside him leaned a carefully folded cane, a testament to his indomitable will and legacy.


    This man was none other than the base��s highest-ranking leader.


    He was also Satoru��s mentor in spiritual energy control.


    And, more significantly, he was Skina City��s strongest warrior��a Seventh level grandmaster��Guano.


    "Master, what��s going on?" Satoru wasted no time and approached his mentor directly, noting the absence of outsiders in the room except for the Commander��s adjutant.


    "You��ve arrived," Guano greeted in his usual steady tone, his gaze shifting to his disciple.


    "All the commotion outside��is it because of the Abyssal Demon gathering you mentioned?"


    "Mm."


    "And what��s so different about this one?"


    Abyssal Demon gatherings were a fairly routine threat, with demons frequently crossing through rifts in the boundary barriers. If it were just another gathering, Satoru doubted his mentor would seem so gravely concerned.


    "Could it be�� the numbers? Are they unusually high?"


    Guano nodded slightly. "Yes."


    "How high are we talking?"


    "Take a look," the Commander said, signaling to his adjutant with a glance. Understanding the non-verbal cue, the adjutant activated the room��s display screen.


    Satoru turned toward the screen, his curiosity quickly replaced by shock. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...?!"


    This can��t be real... what the hell?!


    His brows twitched uncontrollably as he forced a laugh. "You��ve got to be kidding me�� This isn��t just a little more, this is insane!"


    The screen displayed a live feed of the eastern Thirteenth Rift, and beyond its fractured boundary was a horrifying sight.


    An endless flood of black, seething masses of demons surged like tidal waves, clustering around the rift��s exterior. Their sheer numbers were beyond comprehension, evoking instinctive dread. The creatures were grotesque, with twisted forms that radiated malevolence. Some were massive and hulking, while others were thin and elongated, their crimson eyes flickering like hellfire in the darkness.


    Their sharp, blade-like teeth glinted as they let out terrifying, guttural cries that seemed designed to instill fear. Their jagged claws scraped against the ground as they prowled, each movement oozing raw menace.


    Even through the screen, the oppressive aura of the abyssal creatures seemed to pierce through, making Satoru shudder despite not being physically present.


    The swarm of black, writhing demons filled the screen like an unending abyss, an ocean of darkness coiled just beyond the rift. Their coordinated yet monstrous movements suggested organization, as if they were biding their time to erupt as a catastrophic flood.


    The scene painted an inescapable sense of terror. It was overwhelming��an entire army of darkness poised to engulf everything in its path.


    Satoru stared, his disbelief and fear mixing into a silent gasp. His body froze, his breath quickened, and his heartbeat thundered in his chest.


    It took several moments for him to forcibly steady his nerves. Compared to those who might faint at such a sight, he managed to compose himself relatively well.


    Well... partially thanks to having already been scared out of his wits by Yumo before. That experience had toughened up his psychological endurance considerably.


    "This�� this isn��t just a normal Abyssal Demon gathering, is it? How many are there exactly?" He forced himself to ask as he trembled slightly.


    Guano shook his head. "We don��t know. Tens of millions? Hundreds of millions? Billions? The numbers are so overwhelming that even the Alliance��s most advanced devices can��t provide an accurate count."


    "Why... why are there so many?"


    Satoru clenched his fists tightly, his mind racing to make sense of it.


    Abyssal Demon gatherings... while commonplace over the years as a result of rift breaches, were generally small-scale clusters forming hunting packs, ranging from hundreds to tens of thousands.


    In over a century of records, gatherings exceeding a hundred thousand were extremely rare. After all, Abyss Demons were a chaotic species prone to infighting and cannibalism.


    But this...


    "Not just the numbers��look closer."


    Guano lifted his cane, pointing toward the display. Following his mentor��s guidance, Satoru��s gaze fell on several colossal figures amidst the horde.


    And then his dread skyrocketed.


    "Those are... Abyssal Behemoths?!"


    "Yes. Ninth level Abyssal Demons... Abyssal Behemoths. Though they lack intelligence and can��t wield dominion powers like the Abyssal Lords, their monstrous physicality and destructive power alone are enough to be catastrophic."


    "How many?"


    "From initial intelligence... at least 8."


    Satoru inhaled sharply.


    Seriously?! Swarms of Abyssal Demons and Abyssal Behemoths?!


    This has to be some kind of sick joke...


    Wait. So many demons, even Behemoths present... Could it be?


    "Master, is there an Abyssal Lord orchestrating this? Who is it?"


    "We don��t know. To be honest, we can��t even confirm if these demons are acting under an Abyssal Lord��s command. If they are, their movements are... strange."


    "Strange?"


    "Yes," Guano said, his gaze locked on the screen, his brows furrowed. "This Abyssal Demon horde doesn��t seem to be preparing for an attack�� Instead, it looks like they��re waiting for someone��"


    "W��W-what?"


    The words sent a chill down Satoru��s spine.

 Chapter 1048: A Strange Situation

    "Wait... waiting for someone? What does that mean?" The act of waiting seemed completely out of character for Abyssal Demons. Satoru��s brow furrowed deeper, confusion evident in every line of his face. "Can this really be true?"


    Guano, watching his disciple��s bewilderment, understood the reaction perfectly. The revelation had hit him like a bolt from the blue when he��d first realized it himself.


    "I understand your skepticism, but I believe this might be the truth. If these were Abyssal Demons under the Abyssal Lord��s command, they��d be in precise battle formations, either defensive or offensive. But look at them - scattered chaotically despite their numbers, showing none of the usual organization we��d expect from led forces. And stranger still, such a massive gathering of wild demons, yet they haven��t launched a single attack. They just... watch the rift. As if waiting for something..."


    The words hit Satoru like a dream, reality seeming to blur around the edges. "Not attacking... but waiting?"


    ��


    Meanwhile, in a space bathed in holy radiance, a fox-woman posed the same question, her ears twitching with uncertainty: "You��re saying these Abyssal Demons aren��t under the Abyssal Lord��s guidance? They��re... waiting for someone?" Noya lifted her gaze respectfully toward the front as she spoke.


    What greeted her eyes was a breathtaking lakeside scene. Gentle ripples danced across the water��s surface, catching sunlight in brilliant sparkles. A massive tree cast cool shadows along the bank, its leaves rustling in the breeze. A silver-haired beauty in a vivid summer swimsuit sat at the water��s edge, the bright colors of her attire creating a striking contrast against the lake��s deep blue.


    She perched gracefully on the stone steps, slender fishing rod held with casual expertise as the line dipped into the crystalline water. The wind played with her silver strands, making them dance like ethereal threads. Dappled sunlight through the leaves painted patterns across her elegant figure.


    The peaceful scene was punctuated by occasional frog songs and splashing fish, creating an atmosphere of perfect serenity. The young woman watched the water with serene focus, as if she��d become one with the natural world around her. She was the central jewel in this tranquil painting, a vision of beauty amidst nature��s canvas.


    Had Yumo been present, she would have been shocked to recognize this leisurely fisher as Maya, the Guiding Saint who��d communicated with her in the consciousness space. Even with knowledge of the massive demon gathering, Maya maintained her carefree demeanor, seemingly unbothered by the looming crisis.


    Unfortunately, her unconcern wasn��t shared by others. The news of countless demons gathering at the Source Star��s eastern border had thrown the Alliance into chaos. The fox lady was no exception - anxiety crept into Noya��s voice as she pressed, "Master?! Are you serious? Demons waiting? But... waiting for whom?"


    As Noya��s worried words faded, Maya let out a soft sigh. Before the Guiding Saint could respond, a melodious yet chilling voice cut through the air, making Noya��s fur stand on end: "Waiting for their mother."


    Under Noya��s tense gaze, a stunning purple-haired woman emerged through a spatial tear, escorted by several massive dragons formed of purple-black energy.


    "Lady Yunyun," Noya quickly bowed after a moment of startled pause. She both revered and feared this constant companion of the Saint - revered for her power and wisdom, feared for her identity. She was, like Eos, an Abyssal Lord, as evidenced by the terrifying aura emanating from her energy dragons.


    Dispersing the purple dragons and suppressing her energy waves, Yunyun walked gracefully to the silver-haired woman��s side. After a long silence, Maya felt Yunyun��s presence and turned slightly, asking softly, "How did it go, Yunyun?"


    "I tested it. The demon horde at the eastern rift truly isn��t led by any other Abyssal Lord - they bear none of their marks. The only marking is the bloody butterfly pattern." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The bloody butterfly pattern... So they really are little Yumo��s children." Maya sighed deeply with a complex emotion.


    "Yes." Yunyun��s mind drifted to her experiences in the outer realm: "The Abyssal seed you gave to Yumo was always too powerful for anyone to control, remaining in the Chaos Realm - the Abyssal Lords�� stronghold. Though it found no master, its power created countless demons and guided their evolution. Since no other Abyssal Lord could control these demons, they became wild... I never expected them to gather at the eastern border in such numbers..."


    Recalling the scene at the border, even Yunyun couldn��t help but marvel: "And their numbers keep growing."


    "They must have gathered after sensing Yumo��s aura?"


    "Probably," Yunyun agreed noncommittally. "When Yumo burst out of the trial space, she clashed with the Ninth Channel��s garrison. The Shadow Power she released then likely caught the demons�� attention."


    Looking at Maya, Yunyun��s beautiful purple-black eyes showed a hint of disapproval. "Are you looking for entertainment again? Having Yumo emerge from that position, attracting so many demons... you really do love watching chaos unfold."


    "Actually," Maya turned back to the peaceful lake, her beautiful face losing its holy smile, replaced by rare seriousness. "I did want to get Yumo out of the trial space, but... I never intended for her to exit through the Ninth Channel, much less attract so many demons."


    "What?" Yunyun��s brows knitted together, looking at Maya incredulously. "What do you mean? This wasn��t your plan?"


    "Of course not. How could I not understand Yumo��s situation? That��s precisely why I arranged her trial in a sealed space - to prevent her aura from agitating the outer realm demons. Such a massive demon uprising could be catastrophic. I may be carefree and enjoy watching drama unfold, but... I wouldn��t joke about something this serious."


    Yunyun couldn��t deny this logic. Suppressing her doubts, her expression grew heavier. "Then why did Yumo appear there?"


    "I opened a spatial tunnel in the trial space, but when Yumo was crossing through, Eos diverted her to another direction. Though I quickly opened the Golden Gate to send her back to Blue Star, it seems I was still too late."


    "Eos led her to the Ninth Channel exit?"


    "Yes."


    "Eos never acts without reason - she only obeys her master. So, this means... it��s really connected to her after all?"


    "Mm." Maya nodded slightly, gazing at the lake with complex emotions, her golden eyes narrowing as an ice-blue silhouette flashed through her mind.


    "This isn��t like our agreement..."


    I gave you control over Eos. Wasn��t that enough? Now you��ve drawn so many demons to the eastern rift... What are you planning?

 Chapter 1049: The Felder Family

    The home of the Chosen Ones��Heaven.


    On the towering peaks of the Avalon En suburbs, the capital axis of Heaven, stood one of its largest families��the Felder family��s estate.


    There you would find a grand, resplendent manor that spoke of wealth and power. Inside, tall white marble colonnades stretched skyward, carving the heavens into perfectly aligned geometric shapes. The gardens were meticulously designed, with vibrant flowers swaying gently in the breeze, like dancers performing for an unseen audience. A pool of crystal-clear water reflected the surrounding pavilions and lofts, its surface rippling as golden fish swam gracefully, their movements like flowing ribbons of light.


    At the heart of the estate stood a large, majestic European-style mansion. Ornate carvings and gilded trim painted a picture of unparalleled opulence. Sunlight streamed through the towering windows, casting fragmented shadows across the polished marble floors. This space, magnificent yet restrained, felt like a dreamscape��a palace where grandeur and solemnity coexisted, captivating anyone lucky enough to set foot inside.


    On the fifth floor of this stunning estate, a young man with chestnut hair and striking green eyes strolled through an ornate hallway. His long hair brushed against his broad shoulders, his elegant smile radiating an aura of confidence and charm. He wore a finely tailored deep blue robe lined with silver accents, exuding a quiet refinement. Behind him trailed several maids and attendants, who followed dutifully, making sure every corner of his path was attended to with care.


    This man was none other than Larkett Felder, the second son of the Felder family.


    Larkett continued his leisurely walk until he reached an ornate doorway. At that moment, he stopped.


    "Is the guest inside?" S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "Good."


    After receiving confirmation, he knocked lightly on the door, his movements deliberate. A moment later, he pushed the door open and stepped into the room beyond. What greeted him was a lavishly decorated guest chamber...


    The treasures lining the room barely caught Larkett��s attention. What drew his gaze the moment the door opened was a brilliant blue haired silhouette��a woman.


    She stood by the window, absorbed in the book she held in her slender hands. Her long cascading ice-blue hair shimmered under the sunlight, the silky strands draped over her shoulders like a sparkling waterfall. Her eyes, a pure translucent blue, felt as if they could pierce straight through a person��s soul, like gazing into the heart of a clear, frozen lake. Her delicate, beautiful face softened by the faint curve of her lips carried an air of elegance and poise.


    She wore a crisp white blouse and a fitted black skirt, her attire exuding the quiet authority of nobility while remaining effortlessly stylish. The blouse hugged her figure perfectly, accentuating her slim waist and ample curves, while the skirt revealed her long, perfectly toned legs. Her silhouette was breathtaking, her very presence radiating a natural grace that was impossible to ignore. Her silver combat boots, fitted snugly to her legs, gave her a commanding and indomitable air.


    She exuded a regal combination of cold beauty and untouchable nobility, like an ice queen reigning in a world of snow and frost. It was a presence so mesmerizing that even Larkett��who had seen countless women since his youth��found himself stopping in his tracks, stunned for a brief moment.


    Deep down, Larkett harbored an unusual affection for this woman from the Sword Spirit clan.


    That��s why, when he saw her, his typically cold demeanor softened into a smile as warm as the spring breeze. He approached her with practiced courtesy, bowing slightly and greeting her,


    "Welcome, Miss Nolene."


    "It has been a while, Young Master Larkett."


    Her voice was calm yet melodic, her expression carrying a faint, unassuming smile.


    Beautiful, elegant, and utterly disarming��this was what every maid and attendant present thought simultaneously in their hearts. But Larkett knew better. He knew full well that the woman standing before him was far from the fragile image she radiated.


    She was Nolene, the disciple of Yao Hua of the Sword Spirit clan, a fearsome eighth-level powerhouse. Even Larkett��s grandfather, the head of the Felder family, treated her with deference. That knowledge was enough to strip away any of Larkett��s usual arrogance. He quickly schooled his expression into one of respect and asked,


    "May I ask what brings you here today, Miss Nolene?"


    She set the book in her hand aside and turned elegantly toward him. "I am here on the orders of my master to inquire about the progress of your family��s ��New Star Project.��"


    "The New Star Project?" Larkett��s smile faltered for a split second.


    That project�� of course. It left a bitter taste in his mouth. From one perspective, his own mother had been a victim of the same program. And he? He was one of its so-called products.


    The New Star Project was designed to exploit the unique bloodline of the Felder family. By selectively introducing top-tier external genetics, they sought to cultivate a new generation of children capable of reaching and surpassing the eighth level��perhaps even ascending to the legendary ninth level.


    Powerful individuals of high rank were the key to ensuring any family or faction��s future prosperity.


    Currently, the Felder family had only one eighth-level powerhouse��his grandfather. When the old man inevitably passed, the family faced the inevitable prospect of decline. To safeguard their legacy, they needed to produce newer, stronger eighth-level descendants. Hence, the New Star Project became their last, desperate hope.


    Larkett��s fingers clenched for a moment, but he quickly masked his distaste with a calm expression. "The New Star Project is going smoothly so far. That girl, Mina Fanzi, hasn��t resisted."


    "Are you sure?" Nolene tilted her head slightly, a faintly bemused smile playing on her lips. "It must be unsettling for a girl raised in your human culture, no? To suddenly be given such�� demands."


    "If she resists, it doesn��t matter," Larkett replied coolly, brushing off the concern. "We��ve offered her compensation beyond what any ordinary family could dream of. All we ask for is two years of her youth to bear a child for the family. In any rational calculation, it��s a fair exchange."


    "Two years of youth, huh..." Nolene chuckled softly into her hand, her icy demeanor tinged with amusement.


    "Is there a problem?" he asked, raising a brow.


    "Not at all. I��m just curious�� What if she refuses?"


    Larkett��s face darkened slightly. "My grandfather personally oversees this matter. If that girl refuses�� well, let��s just say she��ll regret her decision."


    There was a chilling edge to his words now. "That girl is just an ordinary person from a low tire planet. She has no right to choose."


    While Larkett spoke with confidence, as if the matter was already settled, another thought gnawed at the back of his mind. He glanced at Nolene, hesitation flickering in his green eyes before he asked,


    "Miss Nolene, may I ask you something?"


    "Of course. What is it?" She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly in curiosity.


    "Why did you choose Mina? She��s just an ordinary girl who recently awakened a mediocre ability. Heaven is full of women with much better talents. Why her?"


    "Why her?" Nolene��s crystalline eyes glinted with an unreadable light. She smiled faintly. "Ah, poor Larkett. It seems your family hasn��t told you the truth about her."


    Larkett��s jaw clenched, his fists tightening. For a fleeting moment, his frustration surged, but Nolene��s keen gaze caught the shift instantly. Her smile widened, as if savoring his discomfort.


    "Mina�� Did you know she has a brother?"


    "Of course," Larkett scoffed. "She has two. One is Yumo Fanzi, who killed himself years ago from depression, and the other is Kenzou Fanzi, some nobody working a government job."


    "And," Nolene��s smile grew sharper, "do you know of the leader of the ��Blades�� division?"


    His eyes narrowed. "You mean the youngest eighth-level genius in human history? Kenzou? Everyone from Heaven knows his name. What does he have to do with this?"


    Her voice was as soft as ice cracking.


    "He is Fanzi Kenzou��Mina��s older brother."


    "What?!!!!!"

 Chapter 1050: The Unusual Brother

    In the eastern region of the Source Star Universe, near Rift P39, lies the defensive zone under the command of the Blade Division.


    "Roooar, roooar, roooar!!! Awooo��grrr��argh��grrr!!!"


    Thunderous howling, as if ghosts were wailing and gods were lamenting, filled the air. Thousands of Abyssal Demons rushed out of the spatial tear, launching a ferocious assault on the fortress guarded by the Blade forces. For these defenders, this was nothing out of the ordinary. Their job was to guard the rift and fend off any wild Abyssal Demons.


    However, this time was different.


    Only one person went forth to meet the onslaught.


    Amid the smoke of the battlefield, a man in his thirties stood firm. The corpses of terrifying monsters lay scattered around him. His short black-and-red hair fluttered in the wind like flames, accentuating his fierce presence on the battlefield. He was tall, and the lines of his muscles stood out clearly. He wore a strange black-and-white mask and white magical armor that emitted a dark glow. The armor was smeared with monster blood and flesh, shining with a cruel radiance. A long-handled battleaxe in his hand dripped with gruesome pieces of Abyssal flesh, its blade glinting coldly, symbolizing his fearless courage.


    He radiated powerful spirit energy, like a ferocious god of war on the battlefield, reaping the lives of the Abyssal Demons. Countless Demons charged toward him only to be shredded in an instant by the rampaging black aura he unleashed.


    Suddenly��


    "Boom!!"


    With an earth-shattering roar, a massive Abyssal Demons burst from the ground, appearing with a shock. Its body was as large as a small mountain, covered in sharp spikes like a moving fortress. Two massive tiger-like heads jutted from the top, eyes brimming with cruelty and beastly cunning.


    The creature��s bulging muscles made each step shake the entire battlefield. Its colossal form caused the ground to quiver, and the spikes on its body shone icily in the starlight. Its mouth gaped, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, emanating a horrifying aura. Eyeing the black-haired man, its three pairs of eyes flickered with chilling intent to kill.


    "Rooaarrrrrrrrr!!!"


    Surrounded by a rampant wave of Shadow Power, this beast let out a frenzied howl as it charged at the black-haired man, aiming to tear him apart in one bite. Its outpouring of strength made the fortress troops shiver; the weaker soldiers collapsed to their knees, unable to withstand the demon��s pressure. Clearly, this Abyssal Demon was close to level 8, not something ordinary combatants could handle.


    Yet the black-haired man showed no fear. Holding his heavy battleaxe, his gaze was sharp and almost scornful as he locked eyes with the beast��s twin heads. In the next instant��


    "Sky-Splitting Axe!"


    He swung the heavy weapon, gathering black energy into his hands and forming a fiercely destructive slash. The battleaxe ripped through the air, splitting space and emitting a piercing shriek as if ready to tear everything apart.


    "BOOM!!!"


    A flash of black light flared across the battlefield as the black slash struck the Demon.


    In that blink of an eye, the Demon��s shrieking came to an abrupt halt. A violent explosion echoed in everyone��s ears. A brilliant black radiance surged outward as a powerful shockwave spread across the field.


    And so, under the admiring and excited gazes of the defending officers, that colossal Abyssal Demon was cut in two by the fierce energy wave. The rest of the Demons behind it were obliterated into fragments. Blood and dark debris splattered through the air, and the remains collapsed to the ground, leaving the battlefield silent. The man stood motionless, his axe still radiating a black glow, his posture exuding a bold fearlessness in the wake of battle.


    "That��s taken care of."


    He glanced at the scattered Demon remains and spoke in a calm tone.


    At the same time, a voice filled with reverence and awe sounded from behind:


    "As expected of our Legion Commander. A Demon that powerful was wiped out in a single strike. I guess my worries about you were pointless."


    "Panzi��"


    The black-haired man cocked his head slightly, spotting the bald fellow who descended next to him in a swirl of blue spirit energy. A mocking grin tugged at his lips.


    "Worried about me? You must be kidding."


    "Well, fair enough. You are the youngest level 8 fighter in human history."


    Panzi, the bald man, nodded in approval. Guilt flashed in his eyes. "I��m sorry, Commander."


    "What are you apologizing for?"


    Flicking off scraps of flesh stuck to his axe, the black-haired man spoke in confusion.


    Taking a deep breath, Panzi addressed him not with the deference of a subordinate to his commander, but as though speaking to a friend:


    "I��m sorry, Kenzou. If we had done better and avoided those serious injuries in the last fight, you wouldn��t be stuck with us here guarding a rift. You could have gone on leave to visit your parents and little sister. Instead, you��re stuck babysitting."


    "Tch, so that��s what��s on your mind?"


    Kenzou shrugged, looking entirely unconcerned. He let out a casual laugh and patted the bald man on the shoulder.


    "Really, Panzi, what are you talking about? I��m not that hotheaded newbie anymore. I��m the commander of the Blade Division. It��s my responsibility to guard the rift and look after punks like you�� so don��t overthink it. Just get some real rest and heal up."


    "Hehe, got it, Commander." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��


    "Kenzou?! That guy is Kenzou?! He��s Mina��s brother?! You��ve got to be kidding me!!"


    Back at the Felder Family estate, Larkett��s eyes went wide in shock when he heard Nolene��s words. His surprise was understandable. The well-known Kenzou was a rising star in Heaven: not just tactically brilliant, but incredibly powerful, having reached level 8 at a young age. With both might and reputation, he rose to command the Blade Division.


    And that division was one of the most formidable armies in Heaven. Being in control of it meant that Kenzou had become someone the upper tiers of society couldn��t ignore. Young, successful, with unrivaled power��an object of fascination for countless factions, including the Felder Family. Who wouldn��t want ties to a fighter like that?


    Nobody had suspected that he came from Blue Star, though. Rumors swirled that he might be the heir of some major power, or a favored student of a master, or maybe from a foreign race�� but never from Blue Star. That was why, upon learning his true identity, Larkett couldn��t hide his shock.


    After the initial astonishment, he looked at Nolene with a sudden understanding. He realized why the Sword Spirit Clan had chosen Mina to be the mother of their child. If the older brother had reached level 8 at such a young age, perhaps the sister, Mina, wasn��t far behind.


    So, any child of hers might be extraordinary.


    "Now it all makes sense��"


    "That��s still not everything," Nolene added with a hint of glee. "Your grandfather sees you as a failure because your spirit energies are too volatile. You��ve got lightning, wind, fire, and earth all at once, and they conflict, keeping you from reaching level 8."


    "��Right��"


    Larkett��s face fell. Having four elemental powers seemed like a gift, but the conflict among them had become a huge obstacle.


    "So, what are you trying to say, Nolene?"


    "That young woman��just like Kenzou��has a rare, pure dark spirit power."


    "Dark spirit power? You�� you mean��"


    "Yes, exactly what you��re thinking. If your child inherits that powerful dark spirit power from its mother, it��ll neutralize the elemental conflict you face, so your child wouldn��t have the same problem. He��d be a flawless prodigy. That��s why your grandfather values Mina so much and is handling her personally."


    "So that��s it�� But will she really agree to this? Her brother is so strong�� wouldn��t he interfere?"


    Pressing his lips together, Larkett voiced the doubt in his heart.


    "No need to worry," Nolene said with a light chuckle. "Kenzou hasn��t told his family about his identity because he wants them to have a peaceful life. So Mina has no idea how powerful her brother is. Likewise, Kenzou, always stationed at the rift, doesn��t know his sister has awakened her spirit power."


    "So if we want to get close to Mina, now��s the right time?"


    "Exactly. You catch on fast."


    Larkett nodded slowly.


    "If it works out, I��d get a powerful heir, plus ties to a level 8 powerhouse. That��s definitely appealing. So just knocking her up and sending her away won��t cut it. I��ll need to keep her around for the long term. That probably means renegotiating my engagement to the Ester family��"


    Placing a hand on his chin, the second young master of the Felder Family fell into deep thought, already envisioning a perfect future. Nolene leaned against the window, watching quietly, her gaze lingering on Larkett with a certain meaning in her eyes. Is this how they plan to gather allies?


    Heh, it��s not going to work that simply.


    Besides, your grandfather is aiming for something far beyond that��

 Chapter 1051: The Virtuous Girl

    In the heart of Skina City,


    At a towering Building,


    Satoru dragged his sleep-deprived, exhausted body forward, forcing himself to take one step after another as he entered the lobby and stumbled into the elevator.


    Though his face screamed exhaustion, his spirit refused to relax even for a moment. As the elevator shot upward at high speed, Satoru found himself gazing out at the city��s skyline through the glass panels, his mind circling back to the conversation he��d had with his mentor, Guano, the night before.


    A large-scale Abyssal Demon gathering?


    In such an emergency, as a level 5 ability user, it seemed inevitable for him to prepare and report to the Heavenly Defense Corps.


    "Am I seriously gonna face a swarm of Abyssal Demons? Damn, I��m already feeling shaky��" He clutched his chest, muttering anxiously to himself.


    And beyond that, because Blue Star was so close to the rift��s eastern edge��the very epicenter of the Abyssal gathering��it seemed the higher-ups were planning population transfers. If such massive evacuations were really put into motion, how could they possibly calm the clueless civilians? Not to mention, how would they even manage to relocate so many people?


    Imagining the mountain of tasks piling up in his head, Satoru felt an overwhelming urge to cry but no tears came.


    "Fuck those Abyssal Demons! Why the hell do they have to gather like that? Seriously, have they gone mad or something?!"


    Still cursing under his breath, Satoru finally reached his apartment door. And then, the reality of an even bigger headache hit him.


    Right. There��s someone far tougher to deal with inside my home...


    That someone was none other than the leader of the Abyssal Demons.


    The Abyssal Lord.


    ��


    "Are��are you kidding me?"


    "It��s the truth, Master. Why would I lie to you about this?"


    "This... I mean, well, fine. Let me see if I can get in touch with the Holy Maiden first. Until then, just keep that... person calm, alright?"


    "Master, don��t stress out too much. She��s, uh, like my bro! Harmless, I swear! Won��t cause any trouble."


    "That��s just surface-level, damn it! Do you even realize who we��re talking about here? She��s the Abyssal Lord! If we screw up even slightly and tick her off, she could destroy all of Blue Star! Take this seriously, will you?!"


    ��


    Recalling the heated exchange with his mentor, Satoru let out a long, helpless sigh. In a way, his master wasn��t wrong.


    Sure, Yumo might look like a ditsy, goofy girl, but at her core, she was still a walking doomsday device��one that could obliterate the world at any moment. Yeah... better tread lightly.


    From the kitchen came the lively sounds of cooking��oil sizzling, pots clanging gently against stoves, knives rhythmically chopping away��the noises weaving together into a symphony of culinary artistry. A black-haired girl was focused entirely on her cooking, as if she and the kitchen were an extension of each other, and in this flavorful world, she was the undisputed leading star.


    The rich aroma of delicious food filled the air, making it impossible not to drool.


    "W-what? Is she cooking?"


    After standing there, stunned for a few seconds, Satoru finally snapped out of it and muttered to himself.


    In response, Yumo who had just plated a batch of pastries, shot him a playful, scornful glare.


    "Isn��t it obvious?"


    "Ah, yeah, I guess��"


    Scratching his head awkwardly, Satoru trailed off.


    Oh, right��I��d almost forgotten; He��. She��s been a genius cook ever since she was a kid. But still�� the Abyssal Lord cooking in a kitchen? Come on, who��d believe that if I told them? They��d think I was out of my mind!


    "What are you standing there for? It��s almost noon. Come eat, Sato. You must be exhausted."


    Yumo carried the food to the dining table, her voice laced with casual warmth. Hearing it, Satoru relaxed and cracked a smile.


    "Yeah, I��m feeling pretty hungry."


    Eating food cooked by the Abyssal Lord herself? What a surreal experience.


    While grumbling inwardly, Satoru shifted his gaze to the table and froze in place. His eyes blinked rapidly, his mind briefly going blank.


    Before him was an extravagant feast.


    The dishes covering the table were dazzling in their perfection, each one more mouthwatering than the last. A platter of golden, crispy spring rolls, their soft filling oozing with tenderness. Aromatic braised pork paired with fluffy, perfectly steamed rice. A refreshing plate of chilled noodles bursting with flavor. There was even a bowl of vibrant green salad, crisp and refreshing. And let��s not forget the sizzling dry pot dishes, whose tantalizing aroma alone was enough to make anyone��s stomach growl.


    But Yumo��s culinary skills weren��t limited to eastern dishes either��there were western delights too. A perfectly browned pizza, creamy French mushroom soup, tender and juicy steak, and even a sweet, fragrant fruit tart��all lined up like a dream come true.


    Even someone like Satoru, who wasn��t much of a foodie, found himself tearing up inside as his stomach growled in betrayal.


    At the table, his wife, Yuki, was already seated, holding a fork in one hand and chopsticks in the other, eager to dig in. Her cheerful voice cut through his daze.


    "Hurry, hurry, let��s eat!"


    For a second, Satoru didn��t know how to respond to her enthusiasm.


    But what really left him speechless wasn��t the feast or even his wife. It was the two unfamiliar faces seated at the table.


    Right there, next to the honey-haired loli, sat two other adorable girls who seemed to have appeared out of thin air.


    One of them had snow-white hair, her wolf-like ears twitching slightly atop her head. Her pale, delicate skin highlighted her innocent, almost ethereal appearance. Her crimson eyes sparkled with excitement as she stared at the food, her expression brimming with mischief and pure longing.


    Drool was already dripping from her lips as her wolf ears flickered adorably, showing just how badly she wanted to dive into the meal.


    The sight was simultaneously cute and... a bit overwhelming. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting beside the wolf girl was a smaller girl with silvery-gray hair, her demeanor calm and composed. The gray locks draped gently over her shoulders like strands of silver, exuding a faint air of mystery. Her emerald-green eyes shimmered with innocence and childlike curiosity, yet her poised mannerisms carried an elegance that felt far beyond her apparent age. Dressed in a simple, tasteful outfit, the girl��s mature and tranquil aura stood in stark contrast to the playful energy of the wolf girl.


    "Who�� are they?"


    Satoru stared at the two unexpected little girls in his home, utterly baffled.


    But as the pieces started fitting together, recalling something Yumo had mentioned to him the night before, realization dawned on him.


    "Wait... are they��?"


    "Yup! My daughters!"


    Yumo grinned smugly as she jumped in, clearly excited to introduce her two prized treasures to her good friend.


    "The one with wolfy ears is Limo, and the petite, adorable one is Liyu. After getting clothes sorted out with miss Yuki��s help earlier today, those two finally managed to take on human forms."


    As she spoke, Yumo waved at the two little ones.


    "Come here, Limo, Liyu. Say hi to Uncle Sato."


    At her call, the two girls turned their gaze toward Satoru and, with perfectly synchronized voices laced with cuteness, chirped,


    "Hello, Uncle~!"


    Whoa, so polite�� and so kawaiiiii!


    For a moment, Satoru��s heart practically burst with joy.


    As Yumo headed back to the kitchen to fetch another dish, Satoru casually walked up and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, speaking in a tone tinged with envy.


    "Damn, bro, your life is way too good. You already had one precious little daughter, and now there��re two more of these ridiculously cute ones? Jeez, you��ve got it all figured out, huh?"


    "Ha! Of course! My daughters are my pride and joy, like warm little jackets for my soul. Look how cute they are!"


    Yumo cast a proud, almost smug glance at him, her tone dripping with satisfaction.


    Satoru nodded in agreement, though his face quickly morphed into a look of mild jealousy as he turned to glance at the three little ones at the dining table.


    "Yeah, they really are�� huh?"


    However, just as he was mid-sentence, the words suddenly got stuck in his throat.


    Because right before his eyes, the three little "angels" he��d just been admiring had shifted their expressions entirely. Gone was the innocent, sweet charm��they now wore ferocious, menacing looks that sent chills down his spine. The cold gleam in their eyes was enough to make Satoru��s hairs stand on end, as if they were silently warning him that if he stepped out of line, they wouldn��t hesitate to tear him apart.


    "???"


    Wait, WHAT?


    Under Satoru��s bewildered and slightly terrified gaze, the girl named Liyu slowly lifted a hand, pointed at the arm he had draped over Yumo��s shoulders, and then made a deliberate throat-slitting gesture.


    ��"Take that hand off, or I��ll castrate you."��


    Though no words were spoken, the meaning hammered into his skull loud and clear.


    Satoru jolted in place, a shiver running down his spine. The little one was clearly issuing a warning: Don��t you dare touch our mom!


    Feeling the icy malice radiating from that tiny face, Satoru suddenly realized something deeply unsettling. These girls, for all their outward adorableness, were genuine Abyssal beings.


    And the fact that they could not only maintain human forms but also remain so levelheaded�� meant they weren��t ordinary Abyssal Demons, either.


    Satoru sucked in a sharp breath.


    Crap.


    Now that he thought about it�� he really shouldn��t mess with any of them.


    "What��s wrong?"


    Yumo��s voice snapped him back as she turned toward her friend, puzzled by his sudden silence.


    As she glanced back at the three little ones sitting at the table, they immediately wiped the menacing looks off their faces and replaced them with their usual sweet, innocent smiles. The speed at which they switched expressions left Satoru utterly dumbfounded.


    What the hell?!


    "They��re my daughters. Why? Something wrong with them?" Yumo pressed, her tone laced with confusion.


    "Ah..ha�� N-no, nothing��s wrong!"


    Satoru quickly withdrew his arm from around Yumo��s shoulders and forced a sheepish, awkward laugh.


    Having realized these kids were nothing to mess with, Satoru decided to play it very safe.


    "It��s just�� your daughters are, uh, TOO cute! I can��t even find the right words to describe them, that��s all. Haha�� yeah, don��t mind me!"


    "Really? Hmm, something feels a bit off, though."


    "No, no, you��re overthinking it!"


    Desperate to divert Yumo��s attention, Satoru quickly changed the topic.


    "Oh, by the way, there��s something else I need to tell you."


    "Yeah? What is it?"


    "I��ve already contacted your parents. They��ll be dropping by for a visit soon."


    "...Dad and Mom��"


    "You got a plan for how you��re gonna face them?"


    "Hmm�� guess I��ll have to think about it."


    Yumo glanced at her reflection in a nearby mirror��a breathtakingly beautiful young woman stared back at her. The corner of her lips tugged up slightly, but the smile was tinged with bitterness.


    "Now that I look like this�� will they even be able to accept me?"


    "Ah, c��mon, you��re overthinking it. That��s the problem with you��you��re always stuck in your own thoughts. So you turned into a girl, BIG DEAL! For all you know, your parents might actually prefer the new you! Heck, didn��t they used to joke about whether they should just snip-snip you back in the day?"


    "��..?"

 Chapter 1052: The Invitation

    Three days later, outside Satoru��s apartment, a couple in their late forties stood side by side. They were none other than Fanzi and Yela, Yumo��s parent.


    After receiving Satoru��s invitation, the couple had found time to come. However, they both couldn��t help feeling a bit puzzled about the unexpected invite.


    They had a good impression of Satoru, Yumo��s childhood friend. After all, he visited their son every year without fail and often came to see them. To them, Satoru was more like a godson. In some ways, they were grateful their son had a friend like him.


    But Satoru usually came to their home when initiating visits. Asking them to come to his apartment, along with his serious tone over the phone about a big matter, was unusual and left the couple a bit unsettled.


    "What��s that brat up to this time" Yela muttered, frowning slightly while holding her husband��s arm.


    Fanzi chuckled but said nothing. Despite their curiosity, they trusted Satoru enough to come.


    When they rang the doorbell, Satoru, dressed in casual loungewear, quickly answered the door. His face lit up with a bright, enthusiastic smile as he greeted them.


    "Uncle, Auntie!! Welcome, welcome!! It��s been so long��please, come in!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, we��re intruding, aren��t we?" Yela replied politely.


    "No need to be so formal, Auntie! You and I are practically family. Come right in!" Satoru said, gesturing warmly.


    Soon, with Satoru��s guidance, Fanzi and Yela were seated comfortably on the living room sofa. Satoru handed them steaming cups of tea he had prepared ahead of time.


    As the warm tea spread through their bodies, driving away the chill of the winter air, both of them visibly relaxed, their expressions reflecting the newfound comfort.


    Putting her cup gently on the coffee table, Yela, the more vocal of the two, fixed her gaze on the young man sitting across from her. She couldn��t help but think of her late son whenever she looked at him.


    If Yumo had survived�� wouldn��t he have grown into a dependable young man like Satoru?


    Her thoughts brought a wave of melancholy, but Yela quickly brushed it aside, replacing it with a kind smile.


    "Sato, why did you invite us over? Is something wrong?"


    "Yes, and you even made it sound so serious over the phone," Fanzi chimed in, echoing his wife��s curiosity.


    Satoru straightened his posture, setting his crossed hands on his knees as his expression turned from laid-back to serious. His eyes, previously casual and friendly, locked with the couple��s in a determined stare.


    "Uncle, Auntie, there��s something important I need to tell you today."


    "What�� is it?" Yela asked, her curiosity now tinged with concern. Even Fanzi sat up straighter, his face reflecting his wife��s unease.


    "It��s a big matter," Satoru admitted, his voice steady, "but before I explain, I need to tell you both something about the truths of this world."


    "The truths of this world?" both of them repeated in unison, their confusion deepening.


    "Yes."


    Taking a deep breath, Satoru extended one hand in front of him, and in the next moment��


    Whoosh!


    The air around him rippled as his hand began to glow with a soft blue light.


    This was energy.


    A gentle surge of water-attribute spiritual energy formed in his palm, creating a mesmerizing glow that made the tea in their cups begin to float. Droplets of water hovered in midair, defying gravity, spinning slowly around his fingers like glittering pearls.


    "W�� what is this?!"


    Fanzi shot out of his seat, his eyes wide with disbelief. Meanwhile, Yela gasped, covering her mouth in shock.


    "Sato," Yela said cautiously, her voice trembling, "did you learn magic or something?"


    Satoru chuckled softly. "Not at all, Auntie. This isn��t a magic show."


    To prove his point, Satoru skillfully manipulated the water droplets, condensing them until they transformed into a small, shimmering water sprite that danced on Yela��s palm. The sprite��s warmth radiated through her skin, making her eyes widen even further as she stared at the adorable creature.


    No, this wasn��t some cheap magician��s trick. It was far too intricate, far too alive to be anything but real.


    "Then�� what is it?" Yela finally whispered.


    "This�� is spiritual energy," Satoru explained, keeping the sprite twirling in his Auntie��s hand. "You could think of it as magic from movies or maybe akin to the Qi from those cultivation novels. Either way, what I��m showing you is real."


    "Spiritual energy? Something like this actually exists?!" Fanzi muttered, cautiously poking the water sprite with one finger. Though awed, he still couldn��t fully process what he was seeing.


    Satoru nodded. "Most people don��t know about it, Uncle. It��s normal for you to be surprised."


    "Wait��if you��re saying that, then does that mean there are�� other worlds too?"


    "Yes."


    Satoru leaned back slightly but kept his tone respectful. "This planet earth or the Famous name for it in outside world Blue Star, is part of a much larger cosmic system known as the Source Star Universe. Blue Star is just one of countless worlds under the control of divine beings. Beyond this planet lies a vast expanse filled with countless other beings, some humanlike, some not."


    "��" Fanzi��s voice trembled with disbelief. "And we��ve gone fifty years without ever knowing about this?"


    "That��s by design," Satoru replied calmly. "Most people aren��t meant to know. But today, I had to show you the truth�� so you��ll understand what I need to tell you next."


    With another wave of his hand, a blade of spiritual energy formed and instantly sliced a small section off the marble countertop in the corner of the room. The cut was so smooth it reflected the light like a mirror.


    Fanzi and Yela exchanged wide-eyed glances, processing what they��d just seen. Even though their logical minds clung to skepticism, the undeniable reality of the shimmering water droplets and the energy blade made it impossible to dismiss.


    After several moments of silence, Yela sighed deeply. "Fine. I believe you."


    "Really, Auntie?" Satoru��s face lit up with relief.


    "Yes, we��ve watched you grow, Sato. You��re not the kind of person to joke about something like this. It��s shocking, yes, but�� if you say it��s true, then we��ll trust you."


    "That��s great!" Satoru looked almost giddy with excitement.


    "But why now?" Yela��s tone grew serious again. "Why are you suddenly telling us all this?"


    "It��s to prepare you," Satoru admitted, bowing his head slightly. "What I��m about to tell you next is even more incredible."


    "Well, what is it?" Fanzi leaned forward, his voice steady but filled with anticipation.


    Taking a deep breath, Satoru lowered his eyes and finally said it.


    "Actually�� Yumo is back."


    "Yumo is back, isn��t he?" Yela interrupted calmly, her voice startling Satoru mid-sentence.


    "Exactly! He��s��. huh?! Wait��. what?! Auntie, what did you just say?"


    Satoru blinked rapidly, his mind in utter chaos as he looked at her in disbelief.


    "I said, Yumo is back," Yela repeated, resting her chin on her hand as her gaze drifted toward the far corner of the room.


    "W-wait, Auntie, how do you know that?!" Satoru stammered, still struggling to wrap his head around her words.


    Yela merely smiled softly, her expression both warm and peaceful. "Someone told me about Yumo."


    "Someone? Who?!"


    Although his confusion only deepened, Yela didn��t feel the need to explain further. Instead, her gentle, hopeful gaze shifted to a particular spot behind Satoru.


    "Now, why are you hiding, Yumo? Aren��t you going to come out and say hello to us?"

 Chapter 1053: An Unexpected Surprise

    Yela��a very ordinary woman��shouldn��t, by any stretch of the imagination, be able to sense Yumo��s presence. Yet for some unknown reason, her attention drifted toward the wall behind Satoru��s sofa.


    As soon as Yela spoke, Fanzi and Yela both froze and held their breath while watching that very spot. Little by little, a timid figure peeked out from behind the wall. It was a black-haired youth in a simple white shirt, looking around seventeen or so. His features were almost too delicate, borderline feminine. Mid-length hair draped across his shoulders like strands of silk. Long lashes cast soft shadows, highlighting bright, clear eyes that hinted at a pure innocence.


    His face had gentle lines and delicate features. There was a subtle curve to his nose and a playful tilt at the corners of his mouth. His skin looked pale and smooth, carrying a faintly sweet scent, like a flower bud on the verge of blossoming. At first glance, he could pass for a girl.


    In that instant, Fanzi and Yela forgot to breathe. Yela��s gaze turned misty. Even though she��d been bracing herself for this, seeing their son, who was supposed to have died ten years ago, left her trembling with uncontrollable excitement.


    "Yumo��" she barely managed to say.


    Honestly, the moment they stepped inside Satoru��s place, Yela caught sight of half a special roasted squid pizza on the table. Her thoughts wandered to what someone else had said to her before. She used to think that person had just been talking nonsense, and she��d even felt annoyed. Yet a part of her sensed it might be true.


    Once Satoru showed them his powers and revealed a side of the world they had never known, the feeling that she might really see her son again only grew stronger. Intuition aside, though, she had still been unsure. But now, the moment she saw that familiar face, her worries shattered, replaced with a rush of joy so intense she couldn��t hold back her tears.


    At her side, Fanzi had a similar reaction, staring in stunned disbelief. Perhaps he seemed even more flabbergasted.


    Under her parents�� wide-eyed gaze, Yumo��disguised temporarily as a teenage boy��lifted her hand in a small, hesitant wave.


    "Dad, Mom. I�� it��s been a while. I��m back�� from another world��"


    "Yumo? Is it really you?"


    "Yeah, it��s me."


    "Yumo," Yela whispered as she reached out with a slightly trembling hand, "come here."


    Yumo plopped down between them on the couch, resting both hands in her lap, not saying a word. The moment he settled in, Yela pulled her into a fierce hug.


    "You brat. You��re finally back��"


    Yumo felt a familiar rush of warmth in her mother��s embrace. Her nose tingled, and she lowered her head, pressing closer against her soft sweater as she let herself savor the long-lost comfort.


    "I��m home, Mom."


    Fanzi, who was off to the side, pinched his own thigh to confirm he wasn��t dreaming. He breathed in sharply, then let out a long sigh of relief. Without a word, he wrapped both his wife and Yumo in his arms. A gentle warmth settled over the three of them, a moment of tenderness in that small apartment.


    Watching them, Satoru quietly stepped away, leaving the living room so his friend��s family could have a private reunion. Even if the path taken had been stranger than expected, the end result was enough for him.


    A few seconds went by. After fully soaking in her parents�� warm welcome, Yumo opened her eyes, spoke in a soft voice, and gently untangled herself.


    "Mom, Dad, there are some things I should tell you."


    Following Satoru��s advice, Yumo had decided not to reveal her identity as an Abyssal Lord��an enemy of civilization��just yet. She didn��t want her parents to be worried out of their minds. Still, there were some truths she needed to share.


    "What is it, Yumo?"


    "Well, when I died back then, only my soul crossed into that other world. The body I had�� never made it across."


    Yela nodded quietly. "I see."


    "Since it was just my soul that transmigrated, I ended up with another body�� the one you see now."


    "A new body?"


    Yela loosened her hold and set her hands on Yumo��s shoulders, carefully taking in every detail. "Then how come you look the same as before?"


    Yumo rubbed her neck, a bit sheepish. "I figured you might not believe me, so I used some power to copy my old appearance."


    "So you��re saying you��ve been wearing a disguise?" Yela asked, catching on quickly.


    Yumo nodded, feeling slightly uneasy. "Yes."


    "Then what do you really look like?"


    "I�� well, it might be a shock."


    "That��s fine," Yela said without missing a beat. "No matter how frightening or ugly you might think you��ve become, you��re our child. We won��t reject you."


    Fanzi agreed. "Exactly. No matter what form you take, you��re still our daughter."


    "It��s not an ugly or scary form��" Yumo paused, stumbling over her words. "Maybe it��s better if I just show you."


    Shutting her eyes, Yumo let out a slow breath.


    Fanzi and Yela stared as several tiny red butterflies fluttered onto Yumo��s shoulders. A deep crimson glow spilled from within her, wrapping her entire body in a shimmering aura.


    "What�� what��s happening?"


    When the red light ebbed, a stunning black-haired girl appeared. She bore some resemblance to the Yumo they had known, but she was without a doubt female��beautiful in a way that seemed almost unreal, like an angel stepping right out of a dream.


    Fanzi and Yela found themselves stunned for a second time.


    Yumo twirled a strand of her silky hair and lowered her head, sounding a bit guilty. "Sorry if this is too sudden�� but this is what I look like now."


    She hesitated, keeping her gaze on the floor. She worried her parents might be unable to accept her new self.


    Her worries, however, were unfounded. Yela flashed a bright smile, tilting her head in that familiar way. "We��re fine with it."


    "Huh?"


    "Why wouldn��t we be? Didn��t we say it doesn��t matter how you change? You��re still our child. Son, daughter�� it��s not important. What��s important is that you came home."


    Without waiting for a reply, Yela grabbed Yumo and hugged her tightly again.


    "Besides��. it��s not like you turned into some weird demon, like a goblin or a minotaur. You turned into a beautiful young woman��there��s nothing here we wouldn��t accept, you silly." S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Mom��"


    Yumo felt surprise and relief. After a few seconds of silence, she let out a breath and smiled with pure excitement glowing on her lovely face. "Thanks."


    Yela stroked Yumo��s smooth hair and poked her soft cheeks, grinning like she��d just discovered a delightful secret. "Honestly, it��s nice that you ended up this way. When you were little, you looked like a girl, acted like a girl, and even helped me cook and tidy up around the house. Your dad and I used to joke about whether we should go ahead and let you live as a girl anyway. Then you took a trip to another world and came back exactly like that. Feels pretty satisfying if you ask me."


    "Huh?" Yumo blinked. "So that��s what you thought of me?"


    "Oh, by the way," she said, snapping her fingers and looking to both parents, "there are some little ones I want you to meet!"


    ""Little ones?""


    "Yep, your adorable granddaughters."


    Fanzi: "GGGGG-Granddaughters?! YOu�� haVE KIDS?!"

 Chapter 1054: An Unexpected Surprise

    1/3


    "Granddaughter?!"


    Yela and Fanzi froze in place for the third time today, but unlike their previous shock, this time their hearts swelled with joy. Not only had their son returned from death in another world, but brought back grandchildren too? Heavens above!


    "Yumo, you? You have a child?"


    Yumo��s crimson eyes sparkled with happiness and unmistakable pride. "That��s right~" she nodded adorably, bubbling with excitement at introducing her children to her parents.


    She bounced up from the sofa and tiptoed behind a wall, hands clasped behind her back, giving it a gentle tap.


    Out peeked three adorable heads in sequence. The youngest, cute little Youlan, appeared first, followed by Liyu, who looked mischievous enough to steal your heart, and finally, Limo, the wolf girl, blinking cutely.


    "Mom, Dad - this honey-haired cutie is Youlan. The grey-haired girl in the princess dress is Liyu. And the one with the fluffy ears holding Liyu��s shoulders is Limo," Yumo announced proudly.


    After a brief introduction, Yumo stood there, hands on her hips, looking every bit like a proud mama, and urged her kids, "Now, say hello to your grandparents."


    "Hello, Grandpa and Grandma!"


    The little ones chorused their greetings, so cute and charming. Even Limo, who usually had a tough exterior, waved at Fanzi and Yela according to rehearsal, her eyes sparkling.


    "Goodness! Are these your babies?! They��re... just too adorable!"


    Yela covered her mouth, her brown eyes shining with excitement like stars. However, amidst the excitement, she peeked at Yumo with a puzzled look. Gazing at her daughter��s slender, delicate figure, Yela struggled to imagine those adorable kids were born from her.


    I mean, Yumo looked barely sixteen or seventeen. Yet, the youngest, Youlan, was already seven or eight... and older sister Limo looked older than Yumo herself?


    Is this some sort of otherworldly trait or something?


    Yela marveled in her heart, a strange sense of joy bubbling up from within. To think that Fanzi��s wild ramblings actually came true. Yumo, though her body had perished, her soul was reborn in another world, becoming not just a mother but to three lovely daughters.


    It was extraordinary.


    But wait a minute? Kids? A mom?


    Her son, now her daughter, had become a mom?


    Instinctively, a question popped into Yela��s mind, causing her to suddenly cast a serious gaze towards her daughter.


    "Yumo, are you married? Then, who��s... who��s the father?"


    Obviously, Yela cared deeply about her daughter��s love life. Given the circumstances, it was normal for parents to feel a mix of joy and bewilderment about their daughter��s new status.


    But at that question, Yumo scratched her head awkwardly, "Uh, well, how should I put this?"


    It seemed explaining was tricky for her. However, Liyu, squinting in displeasure at the mention of marriage and husbands, took the liberty to answer for Yumo.


    "Mother isn��t married. The men in her world aren��t strong enough for her; they��re not worthy to be her husband."


    "Huh?"


    Yela, surprised by Liyu��s fluent words, blinked, and then asked, locking eyes with Liyu��s emerald gaze.


    "So, who is their father then?"


    "Father?"


    Before Liyu could respond, Limo proudly blurted out, "We don��t have a father. Mom raised all of us and our siblings!! We only need a mom! A father is unnecessary!"


    The wolf girl spoke with pride, simultaneously cuddling close to Yumo, showcasing her love for her petite, beautiful mother, much to Yumo��s slight embarrassment.


    On the other side, hearing Limo��s words, Yela couldn��t help but look at Limo with a touch of pity. Despite not having a father, the girl was so cheerful and caring for her mom.


    What a sensible child.


    And rather sisterly, too.


    For a moment, Yela misjudged Limo��s character. But the implications of Limo��s words didn��t stop there.


    Yela squinted slightly, her gaze on the children turning peculiar. Enmm... they all shared some resemblance with Yumo, and their affectionate actions suggested they were her biological kids. But why did each of them look so different? Honey hair, gray hair, white hair, and even Limo had wolf ears. Was their father from a beast-like race?


    No father, yet such varied appearances among the kids?


    Could it be?


    And according to Limo, it seemed there were more children than just these three?


    For a moment, Yela��s look at her daughter became subtly complicated. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Yumo seemed unaware of her mother��s change in expression, focusing on managing her clingy daughter. After barely managing to push Limo away, she saw a heartwarming sight.


    Fanzi was there, half-kneeling, gently stroking Liyu��s head with a weathered, joyous smile. Clearly, he found this time with his granddaughters precious.


    Liyu would give back a look of pure enjoyment, even thoughtfully offering Grandpa a piece of fruit. On the couch, Yela held Youlan, feeding her candies and having a little chat, looking the very picture of contentment.


    Yumo had feared her daughters wouldn��t mesh well with her human parents, given the fact they were abyssal demons. But now, it seemed she may have worried for nothing. Her kids really knew how to make the best of any situation.


    "Come on, go play with Grandpa and Grandma, huh?" Yumo patted Limo��s head.


    Limo, after looking back at her mom and then at her mortal grandparents, astonishingly complied with Yumo��s words for once, skipping over to Fanzi��s side. Seeing his eldest suddenly jump in front of him, seeking affection like a little child, Fanzi was momentarily speechless. But soon enough, he started laughing and affectionately rubbed Limo��s head.


    In that moment, the whole living room basked in a warm, fuzzy atmosphere.


    Quietly retreating to the corner, watching her parents and daughters bond, Yumo couldn��t help but genuinely smile, a sweetness in her heart.


    "They��re getting along well," Satoru remarked, crossing his arms as he stood beside her.


    "Yes, much better than I expected. I worried they wouldn��t like their grandparents since they don��t have Shadow Power - they��re just ordinary humans."


    "True, they are ordinary humans," Satoru nodded, then added: "But they carry your scent. How could children who love you so much dislike those who smell similar?"


    "I suppose you��re right," Yumo sighed in relief.


    However, her relief was short-lived as her mother suddenly stopped playing with the grandchildren and approached her with a smile.


    This surprised Yumo - her mother usually couldn��t get enough of children, yet she��d torn herself away so quickly?


    "What��s wrong, Mom? Don��t you want to play with them longer?"


    "We can play later. First, I need to discuss something with you."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Come to the bedroom - just some mother-son... ah no, mother-daughter talk."


    "Oh."


    Though confused, Yumo obediently followed her mother to an apartment bedroom. After they entered, Yela locked the door, making Yumo raise an eyebrow at her still-smiling mother.


    "What��s this about, Mom?"


    "Lie face-down on the sofa."


    "Huh???"


    "I said~" Yela pointed at the nearby sofa, still smiling. "Lie face-down on the sofa."


    Her voice remained gentle, her smile kind, but Yumo suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    "M-m-mom? What are you...?"

 Chapter 1055: Traitor

    2/3


    "Huh?! Lie... lie down?! Mom, what are you...?"


    Yumo stared dumbfounded. She never expected these would be Yela��s first words after entering the room. Shouldn��t they be having some private mother-daughter chat instead?


    A shiver ran through her body as memories flooded back. For her and her two siblings, those words had always been like a recurring nightmare. Hearing them meant Mom was angry, and their backsides were in for it. Even after 800 years in another world, that instinctive fear still gripped her.


    Besides, this was supposed to be a heartwarming reunion, a precious moment with her granddaughter. Why the sudden order to lie face-down on the couch?


    Yumo looked questioningly at her mother, but Yela offered no explanation. Instead, her piercing gaze locked onto Yumo��s delicate body. Though there wasn��t a trace energy in that stare, it sent chills down the spine of even the Abyssal Lord herself.


    "I said, lie down."


    Yela repeated firmly.


    "Mmmmm... fine."


    Overwhelmed by her mother��s commanding presence, Yumo pouted adorably and gracefully lowered herself onto the couch.


    After lying down in confusion, she slowly turned her head, eyeing her perpetually smiling mother with bewilderment:


    "Mom, what... what exactly are we doing here? I... I haven��t done anything wrong, have I?"


    "True, you haven��t done anything wrong just now."


    "Then... why?"


    Before her mother, Yumo��s words carried no weight.


    "Why? Because it��s time to settle some old scores with you, young lady!"


    Yela��s voice dropped dangerously low, anger flashing in her brown eyes. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh?!"


    "Two things! First off, after becoming a girl, just what kind of trouble have you been getting into out there?!"


    "Huh?! Trouble? What trouble?!"


    Yumo blinked rapidly, completely lost about what her mother was implying.


    "You dare play dumb?!"


    Seeing her daughter��s ��act��, Yela��s anger began to rise. She pointed toward the living room.


    "What��s the deal with those three children?! I could accept you becoming a girl and getting married in another world - you��ve always been rather feminine anyway. But this is unacceptable! Those three children look nothing alike - they clearly don��t share the same father! And there are more children?! Just how many men have you been fooling around with?! Are you running some kind of reverse harem over there?!"


    "Huh? Reverse harem? Fathers?"


    After a moment��s pause, Yumo finally realized what her mother was thinking, and was utterly speechless.


    Come on, how did Mom end up thinking the same thing as that idiot Sato?!


    Yumo hastily explained:


    "No, Mom! You��ve got it all wrong! No man has ever touched me - those children don��t have fathers! I created them myself!"


    "Created? You expect me to believe you can have children alone? Little girl, don��t treat your mother like a fool. I��m not someone who lacks basic biological knowledge."


    "You can��t apply common sense to another world!"


    "Young lady, I��m not against you finding men. But as a girl, you need to maintain your dignity. You can��t just fool around like this. Remember what I taught you kids when you were young - when you find love, you must be devoted to one person. How can you just jump from one man to another? You��re being irresponsible to yourself and to your children! How could you let them grow up without fathers? An incomplete family can seriously impact children��s development. Besides... this isn��t the only thing I want to discuss with you."


    Taking a deep breath, the maternal warmth vanished from Yela��s face, replaced by unusual severity.


    Her daughter��s promiscuous behavior in another world was merely disappointing to Yela.


    Compared to the joy of her daughter��s return and meeting her granddaughters, these issues were trivial.


    The reason she pulled Yumo into the room was for a more serious matter.


    A question that couldn��t be easily dismissed, Even though her child had returned.


    "Mom, listen to me explain, those children weren��t born from my belly the way you think-"


    "Why did you kill yourself?"


    "Eh?"


    Yumo��s explanation caught in her throat at that grief-laden question. She trembled as she turned to look at her mother - Yela��s eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    "Why did you kill yourself?! Why did you jump off that building?! If something was bothering you, you could have talked to us! Whatever problems you faced, we could have solved them together!"


    Yela��s mind flashed back to that moment ten years ago when she learned of Yumo��s suicide. Her whole body shook with rising emotion.


    "Suicide is just running away! It��s the most foolish solution possible! Whatever the problem was, you should have told us!"


    In her agitation, Yela yanked down Yumo��s pants, exposing her snow-white bottom. She pulled out a discipline ruler from somewhere and brought it down hard.


    "SMACK!"


    The sharp crack of ruler meeting flesh echoed through the room.


    "This is for trying to kill yourself! How could you choose such a path?! Do you know how heartbroken we were?! How could you be so irresponsible to your family?!"


    "Do you know what your father and I went through after your suicide?! How much we blamed ourselves, questioned everything?!"


    "Do you know how your brother and sister reacted?!"


    "Mina even cried until she fainted!"


    "How could you choose suicide and abandon your family like that?!"


    "Yumo! How dare you!"


    Yela showed no mercy, seemingly releasing years of pent-up emotions while also desperately trying to prevent her newly-returned daughter from ever considering suicide again. Each strike carried her full strength.


    "..."


    Yumo remained silent, hugging a cushion with her bottom raised, letting her mother continue the spanking. Suicide? She knew she hadn��t done it. But everyone she knew seemed to believe she had. Explaining would be difficult, and with her mother this angry... might as well let her vent.


    Though normally terrified of mother��s spankings and pain in general, Yumo realized something - her mother couldn��t hurt her anymore. No matter how hard she struck, it was just ordinary human strength. Beyond the loud smacking sounds, Yumo felt nothing.


    Hmm, come to think of it, I don��t need to fear Mom anymore~ She was the Abyssal Lord after all, a being of tremendous power. What was there to fear about a spanking?


    For a moment, Yumo even felt like mocking her earlier instinctive fear.


    Crack!


    After dozens of strikes, Yela��s spanking suddenly stopped - the ruler had predictably broken in two. Meanwhile, Yumo��s expression remained carefree, her bottom still perfectly pale without a trace of redness.


    Realizing her mother��s once-fearsome punishment no longer affected her, Yumo felt rather smug. After being strictly disciplined in childhood, finding she could now easily neutralize her mother��s methods gave her an odd sense of achievement. Wiggling her bottom teasingly, she tried to reason with her mother:


    "I��ve got some power in the other world, you know... This kind of spanking won��t work on me. Calm down, Mom, don��t waste your energy."


    "Is that so? Then Limo wasn��t exaggerating - you must be quite powerful over there?"


    "Yep, that��s right~"


    "In that case, I��ll need something bigger to teach you a lesson."


    "Sigh~"


    Hearing this, Yumo sighed helplessly and slowly turned to look behind her.


    "Mom, don��t waste your effort. No matter what weapon you use, you can��t hurt me. Just calm down and listen to my expla... huh???"


    But before she could finish, Yumo froze mid-turn, her crimson eyes widening in shock.


    ???!!!


    Because at that moment, Yumo suddenly noticed something serious - Yela was now holding a feather duster... not just any feather duster, but Yumo��s own special disciplinary tool that she used on her children...


    "Eh???"

 Chapter 1056: Cocky... Getting a Spanking

    "Eh?! Yu... Yue?!"


    At that very moment, Yumo��s expression changed abruptly. The poise and confidence on her face vanished in an instant. A wave of panic and anxiety spread through the black-haired girl��s heart like a virus. A bead of cold sweat slowly rolled down Yumo��s forehead.


    Why... why was Yue in my mother��s hand?!


    Wasn��t she inside me?!


    Staring at the feather duster in Yela��s hand, Yumo��s crimson eyes were full of confusion... and reproach.


    Yue!! What are you doing?!


    Sadly, Yumo��s mental question to Yue went unanswered. Well, not entirely unanswered. As Yumo��s query resonated, a strange, eerie red light began to flicker on the feather duster. Yumo couldn��t be sure if it was her imagination, but she seemed to catch a glimpse of a spine-chilling, wide smirk on the feather duster.


    "??!"


    "Ah, this..."


    Suddenly, a strong sense of foreboding welled up in Yumo��s heart.


    Meanwhile, Yela, regarding the feather duster that now glowed with a red light in her hand, didn��t think much of it. She wasn��t concerned about why this feather duster had mysteriously appeared at her feet... The only thing she cared about was that her daughter seemed utterly terrified of this feather duster. Fear instills discipline, so...


    With that thought, Yela raised the feather duster high, aiming it squarely at Yumo��s pale, tender backside.


    After a series of ruler strikes, Yela��s mood had improved, but Yumo��s cocky grin had sparked some irritation, sparking the flames of anger that had just cooled a tad. So, Yela figured, another round of discipline for her daughter was in order.


    She can take it, right? Let��s give her another go then! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chotomatte!!"


    Seeing the movement, Yumo could no longer maintain her cool composure, hurriedly begging for mercy:


    "Hold on!! Mom!! I, I, I was wrong!! This isn��t fair!! Absolutely not fair!!!"


    Sadly, Yumo��s words couldn��t deter Yela, who had already made up her mind. In the next instant, as the feather duster let out a snicker, Yumo��s buttocks were smacked right, hard!


    Tears streamed from her eyes; the pain was as if it could tear her soul apart, spreading from her butt to her entire body! Just one strike, but the unbearable stimulation made Yumo almost faint! Her brain short-circuited from the intense sensation, causing her to convulse uncontrollably.


    Although a few years back, in the world of consciousness, she had experienced the pain of a feather duster during confrontations with Momo, now Yumo understood that simulated pain in consciousness was nothing compared to the real thing.


    This feeling was as if she was ascending to heaven,


    Not only that,


    Without the restriction of logic, all kinds of fluids started leaking uncontrollably from Yumo��s body... even more wretched than when Momo had been knocked out by the feather duster. Tears and drool began to trickle out of her. Thankfully, her daughter wasn��t present; otherwise, the centuries-long facade of maternal dominance would crumble in minutes...


    Yumo��s consciousness began to fade into darkness.


    At the same time,


    Another consciousness seized the opportunity to take control of Yumo��s body. As the girl��s eyes reopened, they shifted from crimson to rainbow hues, her gaze brimming with pride and disdain.


    Yesssss I am finally freeee!!!


    While Yumo was dazed with pain, Momo took advantage of the lapse in consciousness to seize control of the body. Ever since arriving at Blue Star, to prevent Momo from causing chaos, Yumo kept Momo locked up in the consciousness space, even though she had prepared plenty of fun stuff for her. Regardless, Momo was always discontent.


    I mean, look around; this world was pretty damn curious.


    Now, with Yumo��s consciousness scattered, how could Momo pass up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    So, she burst out of the little room in the consciousness space and took over the reins.


    "Hmph~"


    Stupid Yumo, I got you this time, didn��t I?!


    But, yeah,


    Taking over the body wasn��t exactly smooth sailing.


    Was that idiot Yumo trying to stop me?


    Hehe, what a waste of time; I��ll be in full control in a few seconds!


    But��.


    Why does my butt feel... so damn sore?


    Feeling the lingering heat on her backside, Momo, who had just taken control, furrowed her brows, malice gleamed in her rainbow eyes, and the room��s temperature plummeted instantly.


    She shot a nasty glare at Yela behind her, her tone icy as she snapped:


    "Old hag! You��ve got some nerve, smacking my ass like that?! Do you even know who I am?!"


    "Eh?!"


    Hearing this, Yela was momentarily stunned. After gently swatting Yumo, she saw how the girl was crying and wailing, and pity began to stir within her, making her lower the weapon in her hand.


    But,


    Upon hearing Momo��s cocky words, especially that ��old hag�� remark, Yela��s forehead seemed to sprout a few "#" symbols.


    The chilly vibe that had dissipated just now flared up again, and even intensified.


    In the haze, a thick, dark aura gradually enveloped Yela.


    "Huh?"


    Catching the glare, Momo, still trying to recover from the earlier pain, couldn��t help but give a proud, smirky look, her gaze meeting Yela��s.


    "What are you looking at?! Old hag! Keep staring, and I��ll slap you down! Do you know who I am? I��m the Abyssal Lord!"


    "Oh? Still staring? Wait till I get full control over this body, then watch how I deal with you!"


    "Eh? Wait a second..."


    "What��s that in your hand?!"


    "Why are you holding that thing?! Wait, wait a moment!!"


    "Stop!!! Hey hey hey! Stop! Stop for a moment!"


    "Hey, fine, I admit, I was wrong, okay?! Just... just don��t bring that thing close to me, no, nonono~"


    Pia!! smack smack smack smack smack smack


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    ��.


    In the living room, Satoru was looking at the tightly shut door nearby with a "what the fuck" kind of expression, while Fanzi, who had just been playfully interacting with her granddaughter, paused her actions.


    Everyone in the living room had their attention captured by the sounds coming from inside the room.


    Amidst the rhythmic piapia background music, Yela��s furious, demon-like roars echoed, sending shivers down everyone��s spine.


    "Abyssal Lord, huh? Abyssal? Very impressive, right?!"


    "Speak to your mother like that?! Wingin�� it for a few years in another world, and now you��re all grown up, eh?!"


    "Called me an old hag? Want to sort me out? Go on then! Where��s the bravado you had just now?!"


    "Today, I��ll make sure you understand, your mother! Is always your mother!"


    With the broken, angry screams from Yela, the sound of the feather duster smacking against the butt, and Momo��s ghostly wails echoing from the room, everyone found themselves instinctively rubbing their own behinds.


    Limo and Liyu, sensing the sinister aura of the feather duster, hugged little Youlan, huddled in the corner, trembling. They looked so pitiful.


    And at that moment,


    The kids finally understood.


    Why their mother said that their grandma was scary.


    Looking at each other with wide eyes, the same thought crossed their mind:


    Grandma... what a horrifying creature.

 Chapter 1057: The Scapegoat

    Momo��s heart-wrenching screams echoed through the air as she finally tasted true defeat. After eighteen merciless strikes from the feather duster, the mighty Abyssal Lord collapsed, foaming at the mouth, her consciousness fading into darkness.


    Even a masochist would find it hard to enjoy the feather duster��s dominating presence. In the consciousness space, Yumo watched Momo twitching on the bed, her body betraying her with involuntary spasms and loss of control. Yumo swallowed hard, giving her companion a moment of silent respect.


    Guilt gnawed at Yumo��s conscience. She��d deliberately played unconscious to escape the feather duster��s wrath, tricking Momo into taking control. But the transfer wasn��t complete, leaving Momo helplessly trapped in a passive state during the beating.


    Oh, but surely~ Yumo didn��t use Momo as a scapegoat because she feared Yela��s spanking~ She did it purely for her other self��s benefit~ Everyone knew Momo had a fetish for being dominated and bullied, so Yumo was just helping satisfy her partner��s interests~ Absolutely nothing to do with fearing the feather duster~


    But Yumo hadn��t counted on Momo��s foul mouth. What should have been a few quick strikes turned into the full Demon-Subduing Eighteen Strikes. That idiot��s got a head of steel, Yumo grumbled internally.


    In reality, Yumo had regained control after Momo passed out. Though her powerful healing ability had mended the wounds, her bottom still burned with the sensation of a thousand biting ants, forcing pained expressions across her face.


    To avoid aggravating her tender rear, Yumo had to support herself with her thighs, appearing to sit on the sofa while actually hovering above it. Her crimson eyes flashed murderously at the feather duster her mother had placed in the corner.


    "Yue, you damned traitor!!"


    But Yue, transformed into the feather duster, ignored Yumo��s glare. Instead, she squirmed contentedly in the corner, emanating an eerie red glow of satisfaction.


    "Finally got to spank Master��s bottom~ So good~ Much better than those little girls�� bottoms~ Want... want another round~ Want to feel that softness again, hear Master��s cries~"


    Savoring the memory of spanking Yumo, Yue basked in her successful revenge and satisfied sadistic urges. Thankfully, Yumo remained oblivious to her weapon��s treasonous thoughts. Otherwise, she might have snapped that feather duster in half right then and there. A weapon constantly fantasizing about spanking its master?! Who would dare keep such a thing?!


    As Yumo glared daggers at Yue, Yela��s voice drifted to her ears. "So you��re saying these granddaughters didn��t come from your womb? They were created from your blood? Blood can create life?"


    Disbelief colored Yela��s expression, though perhaps she��d received too many shocking revelations today to be truly stunned anymore.


    "Not born, but blood-created."


    "More or less." Yumo nodded, confirming her mother��s words. "I��m not exactly a traditional life form anymore, Mom. I��m a special entity constructed of energy."


    As she spoke, Yumo��s right arm dissolved into crimson energy particles. Under Yela��s amazed gaze, the particles gathered at her shoulder, reforming into a delicate arm.


    "Since I��m an energy being, my method of creating children is a bit different."


    "Can you have children the normal way?"


    "That��s... probably not possible." Yumo scratched her head awkwardly. Though she had a girl��s body now, having children? She was technically a building! Buildings couldn��t give birth...


    Fortunately, Yela didn��t press the issue, moving on to a more serious matter. "Yumo, about what you said earlier - you didn��t commit suicide? What really happened?"


    "Ah... I don��t know how to explain." The girl bit her lip anxiously. "In my memories, I was being chased by monsters... and got hit by a truck. But for some reason, you all think I jumped from a building. I��ve been wondering if maybe the government covered up the monsters by making it look like suicide."


    "That��s not possible." Yela shook her head. "Fanzi and Mina saw you jump with their own eyes. There couldn��t have been any cover-up."


    "What?!" Yumo��s eyes widened, her expression growing complicated as she protested: "That��s strange - I clearly died getting hit by a truck while running away. Think about it, Mom - I was living just fine, why would I suddenly commit suicide? You have to believe me, I never meant to kill myself, but I don��t understand why..."


    "It��s alright, I understand."


    "Mom?"


    "I believe you."


    Yela gently stroked Yumo��s head, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Whatever happened ten years ago doesn��t matter anymore. What��s important is that you��re back now. We don��t need to dwell on those things."


    "Mmm..."


    Feeling her mother��s touch, Yumo suppressed her turbulent emotions and lowered her head, quietly enjoying the maternal affection.


    "I understand."


    But despite her words, how could Yumo possibly let go of the mystery surrounding her death? The crimson-eyed girl narrowed her gaze, a cold light flickering in their depths.


    Meanwhile, in the evening light, three well-dressed men stood in Satoru��s apartment complex garden. They watched a small sedan in the distance while contemplating the towering skyscraper nearby.


    "Thirty-eighth floor - that couple went to Satoru��s place?"


    A blonde man with gray highlights took a drag from his cigarette and asked curiously.


    "Most likely," replied the gray-haired middle-aged man beside him. He then glared disapprovingly at his companion. "James, how many times must I tell you? No smoking during missions."


    "What��s the big deal? It��s just simple surveillance, nothing will go wrong." James replied carelessly.


    "I��m more curious about what happens next. The couple seems close to Satoru. If the family head orders us to take them away and Satoru tries to stop us, won��t that be troublesome? That special police captain has some skill." S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What does his skill matter? Together, we can handle even sixth-level experts, let alone a fifth one like him. Plus, we have Big Bro with us. Besides, he probably won��t dare oppose the Felder family. They��re just his friend��s parents - not worth risking his future over."


    The gray-haired man spoke disdainfully: "I just wish we could wrap this up quickly. Watching these two old folks all day is annoying. If we��re going to grab them, let��s just do it instead of wasting time."


    "Yeah, I feel the same way." James smiled noncommittally.


    He turned to their other companion, a sunglasses-wearing man leaning against a lamppost studying a report.


    "Hey, Brother Webke, what do you think?"


    "Doesn��t matter. We just follow the family head��s orders."


    After this calm reply, Webke continued staring at the couple��s photos in the report.


    James found this puzzling: "Brother Webke, why do you keep looking at those pictures? Is there something wrong with that couple?"


    "Nothing."


    "Then why do you keep staring?"


    "They just look familiar."


    "Familiar? You��ve met them?"


    "Mmm... Several years ago, when I accompanied the young master to Blue Star for vacation, I think I ran into them."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1058: The Watcher

    "You and the young master met them before? What are the odds?" James exclaimed in disbelief.


    The Blue Star was no small place - to meet someone again from a decade ago while on a mission was way too much of a coincidence, right?


    After a moment of bewilderment, James��s curiosity got the better of him.


    "So, what happened between the young master and them ten years back? You still remember, Brother Webke?"


    "Not with them exactly, more like with their son. If I remember correctly... the young master was pretty shaken up by their son."


    "Their son? Kenzou?"


    "No, the one who committed suicide."


    "Committed suicide?"


    James��s face twisted with doubt. "Brother, are you joking? Wasn��t the second son just an ordinary person? How could he possibly scare the young master?"


    "I��m not sure about the details, but when the young master came back that day, he looked absolutely terrified."


    Webke seemed perplexed himself remembering that scene.


    "Let��s drop it. Whatever trick that kid pulled back then, the one who dared frighten our young master has already been dealt with. No point dwelling on it. Besides..."


    Webke narrowed his eyes, watching as the couple and Satoru��s group entered the ground floor lobby.


    "Target��s on the move. Stop chatting, we need to follow them. Hmm? There��s an extra girl and some kids? Satoru��s relatives? Can��t see their faces with those masks."


    Webke muttered quietly while keeping his eyes on them and giving instructions to his subordinate.


    "James, go pay the parking fee and start the car. We need to follow them quickly... James? James? I��m talking to you! Huh?"


    When his subordinate didn��t respond, Webke frowned. His combat instincts suddenly picked up a chill from behind.


    In an instant, Webke drew both guns from his waist and spun around into a defensive stance.


    "What the?!"


    The scene before him made Webke��s expression change dramatically. Now he understood why James hadn��t responded.


    Dark, blood-colored thorns had silently emerged from the shadowy bushes. Like living, conscious beings, they had wrapped tightly around James and William! The thorns glowed with an eerie blue light, like ghostly shadows from the underworld.


    James and William struggled desperately, trying to break free using their spirit energy. But the blood-colored thorns only constricted tighter, like hungry pythons. A strange aura emanated from the thorns, carrying some kind of cursed power. Within seconds, the two men felt their bodies growing heavy, their strength rapidly fading. Their spirit energy was instantly devoured by the greedy thorns.


    Fed by their spirit energy, the thorns grew larger, covering their entire bodies and piercing deep into their flesh, draining their life force. Their bodies quickly withered into husks.


    It happened so fast Webke couldn��t react.


    "What the hell is this thing?!"


    Before he could think further, the bone-chilling aura from the thorns sent his survival instincts screaming.


    "Not good!!"


    Webke tried to retreat. But before his body could move, the blood-colored thorns erupted from the ground with lightning speed, instantly binding his legs! His right hand, reaching for a distress signal spell, was crushed into bloody pulp by the thorns. Countless thorns pierced through Webke��s body, draining his power.


    Excruciating pain made Webke want to scream, but the poison��s paralyzing effect instantly robbed him of his voice. In mere moments, this sixth-rank powerhouse was easily subdued by the blood-colored thorns, completely immobilized.


    Unlike his two companions though, Webke wasn��t immediately drained into a husk - just restrained and weakened.


    "What... what��s happening?" Webke screamed internally. But his mental cry cut short as an eerie flower emerged from the ground before him. Its petals shimmered a deep blue, radiating an oppressive mystical aura.


    The flower slowly bloomed, revealing a deep blue eye at its center. That cold, penetrating gaze glinted with a chilling light that made one��s blood run cold. The air grew heavy with a ghostly chill as the flower opened.


    "You seem to know quite a few interesting things~" A ethereal female voice echoed directly in Webke��s mind, making him shudder.


    "W-what are you?! How dare you attack people from the Felder family! Do you have a death wish?! The Felders won��t let you get away with this!"


    Webke tried threatening with his backing, hoping to save his life. But the eye in the flower merely narrowed, clearly unimpressed.


    "How exciting~ I look forward to it."


    As the mysterious woman��s voice faded, Webke��s world went dark as blood thorns pierced through his eyes into his skull, wrapping around his brain. Like his companions, he was dragged underground by the thorns, vanishing without a trace.


    ��


    ��..


    ....


    Meanwhile, in the car, Fanzi looked curiously at his granddaughter cradled in his arms. Noticing she kept one eye closed, he asked worriedly: "What��s wrong, little one? Is something in your right eye?"


    "I��m fine, grandpa," Youlan replied in her adorable child��s voice. "I just think it looks cool like this, hehe~"


    "Ah, I see!" Fanzi smiled warmly at the innocent child. Kids being quirky was perfectly normal after all.


    He ruffled her hair and didn��t press further. But Youlan gazed thoughtfully out the window.


    "The Felder family, huh..." she whispered.


    Clearly, Youlan was behind the trackers�� disappearance. Ever cautious, unlike Liyu and Limo who were fully absorbed in exploring the new world, Youlan had planted her power-infused flora throughout the neighborhood after arriving at Satoru��s residence.


    The reason was simple - to protect her Mother from those who might harbor ill intent, since this world was hostile to Void Demons too. These seeds could both monitor and, if needed, spread Shadow Power to convert tens of thousands into Void Demons to handle powerful enemies. Youlan felt only curiosity about Mother��s former world, not attachment to its inhabitants.


    They were all disposable if necessary.


    "So Mother used to be a boy?" Youlan glanced at the black-haired girl chatting with Yela in the backseat, her cute eyes filling with surprise and regret.


    "If we��d known earlier, we could have seduced Mother ourselves... instead of letting that flirty Girl of Destiny get there first..."


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1059: An Unexpected Person

    When Fanzi and Yela learned of Yumo��s return, they naturally wanted to bring their child home to enjoy a long-awaited family reunion. Satoru strongly supported this idea.


    And so, they all got into the car and headed towards what was once Yumo��s home.


    Soon enough, amid Fanzi and the little ones�� playful laughter, the car entered a beautiful residential complex. Located in the prosperous northern part of Skina City, it was a modern architectural complex exuding luxury and elegance. The classical marble-decorated entrance featured a spacious driveway lined with shady trees, creating a serene and elegant atmosphere. The security guards at the gate looked stern yet maintained professional courtesy.


    These were clearly no ordinary security personnel.


    Inside, wide roads wound between carefully planned green spaces dotted with various flowers that filled each season with different fragrances. The modern design incorporated well-arranged high-rises with glass curtain walls that gave the whole complex a bright, contemporary feel. The residential areas were cleverly planned, with apartment buildings arranged to create beautiful landscapes.


    As they drove through, Yumo took in all the amenities - private gardens, swimming pools, fitness centers and other recreational facilities providing a high-quality lifestyle for residents. The complex even had its own commercial area with boutiques, restaurants, cafes... everything one could need.


    "Wow..." Yumo couldn��t help exclaiming after getting out of the car. "Our family��s really moved up in the world, huh?"


    It was obvious this wasn��t an ordinary residential complex - not somewhere just anyone could live. Yumo��s shock was understandable. After all, just before her death over ten years ago, they had been an ordinary family living in an ordinary neighborhood.


    And now? They were living in such an upscale place?


    "It��s nothing special," said Yela as she got out of the car beside Yumo, seemingly noticing her daughter��s confusion. "A few years ago, with your brother��s recommendation, my business had some modest success. Made a bit of money, and then got a place here so Mina could attend high school nearby."


    "This can��t just be ��modest success��, right? Mom, have you become this amazing?"


    Yela smiled warmly at her daughter��s praise. "Alright, alright... come on, let��s go home."


    "Mm." Yumo nodded and followed Yela��s steps.


    However, compared to her parents�� faces full of joy, Yumo��s smile seemed somewhat forced. Beneath that seemingly perfect smile lurked a hint of conflict. This feeling only grew stronger as she watched her parents interact with the children.


    Given the current situation, Yumo didn��t believe she could stay on Blue Star for long.


    Going home? Sure, it was home, but... how long could she actually stay?


    When she had to leave again, wouldn��t it just break her mother��s heart once more?


    To regain something only to lose it again - such a blow would surely cut even deeper.


    And this time, she��d be taking their granddaughter with her too.


    "Sigh..." While her parents were busy interacting with their little darlings, Yumo let out a helpless sigh.


    If I��d know, maybe should have just watched them from afar? Would that have been better?


    Yumo felt a touch of regret in that moment.


    Just then��


    "Don��t overthink it." A steady, reliable, magnetic male voice suddenly came from behind Yumo.


    The speaker was her friend Satoru.


    Seemingly noticing Yumo��s inner conflict, Sato stepped forward to comfort her.


    "Sato?"


    "Since you��re back, just enjoy this time with your family without overthinking it. Besides... I��ve already had my superior report your situation to the Holy Maiden. I don��t think she��s that heartless - if you prove yourself, she��ll probably let you travel between both worlds."


    "I hope so," Yumo��s voice carried a note of prayer.


    After regaining her composure slightly, Yumo shot Satoru a weird look. "By the way Sato, why are you tagging along to my family reunion?"


    "Hm?" Satoru raised an eyebrow casually. "You think I want to follow you around? My superior ordered me to keep an eye on you."


    "Oh really?" Yumo smirked playfully, her beautiful face taking on a teasing expression as she poked his chest. "Here I thought you still had feelings for me. What would I tell Yuki if that were true?"


    "Give me a break." Satoru rolled his eyes with an exaggerated look of disgust. "Sure, you��re pretty now... but after the psychological trauma you gave me back then, you think I could still be attracted to you?"


    "Fair point."


    "Besides, I prefer girls with bigger chests."


    "...Looking to get smacked, are YOU?"


    "Haha, just kidding!" Satoru raised his hands in surrender.


    After their playful banter, Satoru��s expression turned serious as he leaned in to whisper: "By the way, did you ask your mom about that thing?"


    "That thing? Oh right..." Yumo remembered a serious matter. Earlier when Satoru tried explaining her situation to her parents, her mom had immediately asked "Is Yumo coming back?" before he could finish. She��d said someone told her...


    Who could have known about her return in this world?


    It was a serious issue, but she��d forgotten about it after getting whacked with the feather duster. Now remembering, she quickly caught up to her mother, linking arms with her affectionately like a sweet daughter.


    "Mom~ Can I ask you something?"


    "Hm? What is it?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Earlier when you were talking with Sato, didn��t you say someone told you I��d be coming back?"


    "Ah yes, that��s right."


    "Well... who told you?"


    "Hmm, according to her, she��s your friend."


    "F-friend?" Yumo��s forehead instantly sprouted countless question marks.


    Yela didn��t notice Yumo��s confused expression and continued muttering: "Well, she��s a nice girl - sweet, sensible, and understanding. You��re lucky to have such a friend. I even doubted her at first - I should apologize to that child."


    "Mom, who exactly are you talking about?"


    "Well~" Yela smiled mysteriously, tilting her head. "You��ll find out soon~"


    "Huh?" Yumo blinked in confusion.


    Seeing Yela wasn��t going to explain further, Yumo pouted and followed behind her mother bewilderedly.


    And so, with mixed feelings, Yumo and her children followed her parents to an apartment on the tenth floor.


    "Welcome home Yumo." As Fanzi spoke, the door slowly opened, flooding Yumo��s face with bright light from the living room.


    But along with the light, Yumo saw a slender white figure.


    The figure sat on a white carpet in the living room, holding a adorable fat white cat. She wore a cute light blue nightgown, had a slim yet tall figure, and short smooth platinum hair with striking dark red highlights. Her perfect features formed beautiful contours, and her red-tinged eyes sparkled like jewels.


    Without doubt, she was a stunning girl.


    However, upon seeing her, Yumo��s expression changed drastically.


    Because this girl was none other than the Abyssal Lord who had captured Mengxi!


    "Eos?!!!! "

 Chapter 1060: Third Miss!!!?

    "Eos?!! Why are you here?!!" Yumo stared at the short-haired girl sitting on the white carpet hugging a large white cat. Her crimson eyes widened with alarm.


    Yumo had no idea why Eos would suddenly appear in her parents�� home. But one thought dominated her mind:


    This girl is dangerous!


    The Shadow power she��d been suppressing surged wildly through her body, ready to attack Eos and protect her family. Her face twisted with anxiety and unease as she channeled the power.


    While she was definitely stronger than Eos. the other was still a genuine Abyssal Lord. Subduing her wouldn��t be easy. If they fought, this whole area would be destroyed in an instant. Yumo didn��t care much about other humans, but she had to protect her parents and siblings. But could she? Sato was only fifth-level, and her parents were ordinary people. They��d definitely die if caught between two Abyssal Lords fighting.


    Yumo bit her lip anxiously. "Damn it, what do I do..."


    "What��s wrong, Yumo?" Yela looked confused at her daughter��s sudden change.


    "Mom! Stay back! She��s dangerous!!" Yumo shouted, turning around.


    But in that instant, a powerful force rushed at her from the front, making her black-haired girl frown.


    No... this is bad!! Too late to get them away!


    Clenching her fists with Shadow power concentrated in her palms, Yumo braced herself to meet Eos��s attack. Just as she prepared to blast Eos��s body with Shadow Annihilation...


    A familiar scene played out.


    Instead of attacking Yumo or anyone else, Eos did exactly what she��d done that day in Holy Capital Vinati - she threw her arms around Yumo��s neck and clung to her~


    Then she nuzzled Yumo��s cheek affectionately.


    "Friend~ I like~"


    "?_?"


    With Yumo��s startled cry, the tense atmosphere that had filled the room instantly crumbled.


    Yumo was dumbfounded. The three little ones she��d been protecting were equally stunned - their defensive postures replaced by identical blank expressions matching their mother��s.


    ???


    What... what was going on now?


    Meanwhile, unlike the shell-shocked Yumo and children, Yela seemed completely unfazed by this scene, covering her smile with her hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My, this child really does like you, Yumo~"


    "This... child?" Yumo��s eyebrow twitched at her mother��s way of referring to Eos.


    After confirming Eos wasn��t channeling Shadow power or showing any hostile intent, Yumo reluctantly dispersed the power gathered in her palms. Even so, she kept her power ready to explode at any moment in case Eos attacked.


    While patting Eos��s head soothingly, Yumo gave her mother a strange look. From her mom��s unsurprised reaction, she must have known Eos was here all along.


    "Mom, why is she here?"


    "Little Eos? I picked her up~" Yela moved closer to pat Eos��s head, who closed her eyes contentedly like a cat being petted.


    "I found her!" Yela declared proudly.


    Yumo��s jaw dropped in dismay. "Huh? P-picked her up?!!"


    You picked up an Abyssal Lord?! Mom, are you serious?! An Abyssal Lord isn��t some stray cat you can just pick up! What were you thinking?!!


    Yumo screamed internally. But as someone who dealt with her kids�� antics daily and had seen plenty of shocking things, she managed to calm herself after several deep breaths.


    "So... um, Mom, where exactly did you... pick up this... thing?"


    "In the neighborhood park! I saw them sitting alone in the garden late at night, so I brought them home."


    "Ah... Mom, you can��t just bring random people home! What if they were dangerous?"


    "Little Eos is too cute to be dangerous~ Besides, Sharky (the cat��s name) likes her so much, she can��t be bad!"


    Yela waved dismissively. Though her logic seemed questionable, she remained completely confident.


    "C-cute..." Yumo��s eyebrow twitched as she glanced at the girl still nuzzling her cheek.


    Objectively speaking, Eos was indeed cute. But knowing she was an Abyssal Lord, who could find her cute? After all, not all Abyssal Lords were as adorably charming as herself~


    "Mom, were you always this... casual?"


    "Not at all... I just couldn��t leave such a cute girl wandering around late at night. What if she ran into bad people?"


    You should worry less about her safety and more about any "bad people" who might try to harm her�� Yumo thought sarcastically.


    But what��s done was done. All Yumo could do now was pray Eos wouldn��t suddenly go berserk. And if she did snap, hopefully it would be after Yumo got her family to safety.


    Resigned, Yumo patted Eos��s head. This Abyssal Lord was impossible to figure out - she seemed to act without thinking, yet her actions were always unpredictable.


    Wait... something clicked in Yumo��s mind and her brows furrowed: "Mom, you said ��they��? Who else did you bring home besides Eos?!"


    "The other one��s your friend too. I thought she was from middle or high school, but now I��m guessing she��s from your other world."


    "Friend?"


    Brought home with Eos?


    Could it be...?!


    Her guess was immediately confirmed when an angelic, pure voice rang out:


    "Uncle, Auntie, you��re back?"


    Everyone��s attention turned to the tea room where a stunning silver-haired girl in a ponytail was cleaning the window.


    She was as beautiful as Yumo, but while Yumo had a bewitching charm, this girl radiated an untouchable holy aura.


    "Mengxi?! Is... is it really you?!"


    "Third Miss?!!"


    "Huh?" Yumo turned to Satoru who had also cried out, tilting her head in confusion. "What��s this ��Third Miss��?"


    "N-nothing..." Satoru shook his head and averted his gaze, seemingly afraid to say more.


    Though puzzled, Yumo had no time to question further. After peeling off the koala-like Eos who clung to her like a stubborn band-aid, she rushed to Mengxi��s side.


    Seeing Mengxi lifted a weight from Yumo��s heart, but confusion sprouted like bamboo shoots after rain. "You... you brat, what��s going on? Why are you here with Eos at my house?"


    Yumo whispered in Mengxi��s ear.


    Honestly, Yumo��s already not-so-bright brain felt ready to short-circuit. Eos had appeared suddenly and kidnapped Mengxi. Now the kidnapper and victim were both at her parents�� home?


    What in the world was happening?!!!


    "Mm?!"


    But as Yumo struggled to make sense of it all, Mengxi��s slender arms wrapped around her neck, pulling the dumbfounded black-haired girl into her embrace, pressing Yumo��s face against her ample chest.


    Then, as if soothing a child, Mengxi gently patted Yumo��s back.


    "Sister, calm down~ No rush, no rush~"


    "H-how can I not rush? What is all this..."


    "There, there. I��ll explain everything to Sister later when we��re alone. Some things aren��t appropriate to discuss here. After all, Sister hasn��t told Uncle and Auntie about being an Abyssal Lord yet, right?"


    With that, Mengxi released Yumo and walked to Yela and Fanzi with a smile, taking their heavy cotton coats.


    Coming to her senses and looking back, Yumo puffed her cheeks, her eyes flashing strangely.


    Watching the silver-haired girl act so familiar with her parents, Yumo muttered under her breath:


    When did this brat... get so chummy with Mom and Dad?

 Chapter 1061: Yumo’s Plan

    1/4


    3 more chapters will be posted today.


    ----


    "To sabotage your mother��s plans?"


    "Mhm."


    The silver-haired girl nodded with a smile.


    "Like I mentioned at the Silver Moon Cathedral days ago, my mother - the Guiding Saint��s plan was to use the trial space to cultivate a Judgment Saint who could control the Abyssal power. Everything that happened on the Ancita continent these past centuries - controlling Shadow Power, mastering authorities, awakening the ��Eyes of Judgment�� - it was all for this purpose. You understand this now, right?"


    "Yes."


    Mengxi gazed thoughtfully at the full moon through the window and continued:


    "If I��m not mistaken, mother��s plan to send you back to Blue Star was likely meant to use your loved ones in this world to manipulate your emotions. She wanted the Judgment Saint��s power to dominate your body, keeping the Abyssal Lord��s power hidden inside you."


    "Would that even accomplish anything?"


    "Mother��s authority ��Eyes of Revelation�� can indeed see the future. But when observing a ninth-level being, that future becomes highly uncertain and accidents can happen anytime. Just like this one."


    As she spoke, Mengxi��s lips curled into a slight smirk. Clearly, far from being worried about her mother��s plans going awry, she seemed secretly delighted.


    "Whatever, I don��t care anymore. Do what you want, I��m tired. Let it all burn."


    Yumo couldn��t be bothered with this mess anymore.


    "So why exactly did you and Eos show up at my parents�� house?"


    "That..."


    The playful smile instantly vanished from Mengxi��s pretty face at the mention of this topic. Remembering something apparently traumatic, her mood took a sharp downturn.


    Covering her face with her hand, she started grinding her teeth.


    "Sister, you know what? That abyssal lord is literally a problem child!"


    "Huh?"


    Recalling that day��s events made Mengxi feel more exhausted.


    Four days ago, when Eos forcibly dragged Mengxi to Blue Star, she was completely bewildered. After being teleported to an unfamiliar garden, Eos released her restraints. The moment Mengxi regained consciousness, she immediately put distance between herself and Eos, assuming a vigilant stance.


    But in the next instant, Mengxi realized she might have been overthinking things.


    After bringing her to Blue Star, Eos completely ignored her, showing zero interest in Mengxi��s defensive posture. Instead, she just sat by the flower bed with her face in her hands, spacing out. Eos��s reaction left Mengxi completely dumbfounded.


    Mengxi wanted to leave directly, but considering Eos��s identity, she didn��t dare abandon an Abyssal Lord in the garden. If some fool provoked Eos, the consequences could be severe.


    And so, Mengxi somehow found herself playing babysitter to this Abyssal Lord. From hostage to nanny? Mengxi felt her world spinning.


    Then she discovered, to her horror, that babysitting was no easy task!


    Because Eos acted just like a curious toddler, running around everywhere! She��d rush over to investigate anything new! One moment she accidentally dismantled what looked like an expensive car, the next she terrified all the zoo animals into panic, and then somehow managed to eat someone��s streaming phone...


    What��s more, she actually stole candy from children right on the street - an entire kindergarten class worth - forcing Mengxi to apologize everywhere they went.


    The number of sorrys Mengxi uttered that day probably exceeded all the apologies she��d made in the past few decades combined.


    At her wit��s end, Mengxi even snapped and gave Eos a fierce scolding.


    However, this airheaded, adorable Abyssal Lord seemed completely oblivious to Mengxi��s words and kept doing whatever she pleased, nearly driving the frantically damage-controlling Mengxi to breakdown.


    Fortunately, Eos seemed to have a special fondness for cats, often chasing them around.


    After discovering this, Mengxi used a stray cat she��d caught to lure Eos to a secluded park, finally managing to somewhat contain this troublemaking Abyssal Lord...


    Mengxi massaged her temples as memories of chasing after Eos flooded back, exhaustion written all over her face. She glanced at Yumo with newfound respect.


    "Sometimes I really admire you, sister... I can barely handle one child... and you��ve raised hundreds, counting the Black Rose family..."


    "It�� gets easier with experience." Yumo shot Mengxi a sympathetic look.


    "So that��s how you ran into my mom at the park?"


    "Pretty much. Eos got distracted by your mom��s Big White and bounced right after it. Your mom��s something else - barely questioned anything before bringing us home."


    "That��s... quite the coincidence?"


    "Not really."


    "Oh?"


    "That park we were in? It��s where your grave is located. Your mother visits often. I figured following her would lead me to you eventually, so I tagged along. Turned out I was right~"


    "I see..." Yumo��s eyes narrowed briefly, something complex flickering across her face before she quickly masked it.


    She let out a long sigh before turning to Mengxi curiously:


    "So what��s your plan now? Not going back to your mother?"


    "Why would I? Finally free from her control - I want to enjoy my freedom for a while~" Mengxi tilted her head with an angelic smile.


    "But what I do isn��t important~ What matters is what you plan to do next, Sis?"


    "Me?" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. The whole Source Star Universe is probably in chaos because of you now."


    "Let it be chaos then, I couldn��t care less."


    Yumo smiled carelessly. "I have zero interest in managing the Source Star Universe. They can do whatever. What I want is actually quite simple."


    "What��s that?"


    "Take control of the trial space from your mom and create a portal between Blue Star and the Ancita continent! I��ll stay peacefully on Ancita, looking after those troublemaker kids. Sometimes I��ll visit Mom and Dad on Blue Star, maybe even bring them to play on Ancita~ Just living my life quietly - I couldn��t care less about anything else~"


    For once, Yumo��s tone was filled with willful determination.


    Mengxi blinked in surprise, wondering why her usually hesitant sister had suddenly become so bold and decisive.


    "Living peacefully without worrying about anything else? Nice idea, but Mother won��t agree. She put in so much effort to cultivate you to this state - how could she let you just hole up in the trial space?"


    "Who cares what she thinks! I��m done letting her arrange my life. Come to think of it, why should I even fear her?"


    "Oh?"


    "She��s the Guiding Saint, but what am I? The Judgment Saint~ I have no reason to be scared of her!"


    "Wow~" Mengxi watched the black-haired girl who��d finally figured it out, amusement dancing in her eyes. "But what if my mother tries to stop you?"


    "Then... she better be ready to face the consequences!"


    As she spoke, a weapon emanating an ominous bloody light materialized from her internal space into Yumo��s hand. Seeing the feather duster appear, Mengxi shuddered and curled up.


    Yumo raised the feather duster, pointing it fiercely at the full moon above.


    "I��ve decided!! If your mom objects, I��ll whack her until she agrees!!"

 Chapter 1062: The Debts of The Mother are Paid by The Daughter

    2/4


    2 More chapter will be updated soon.


    ----


    "If she has objections? Then I��ll beat her until she has none!"


    Yumo declared fiercely while gazing at the night sky.


    After learning that her hundreds of years of life had all been orchestrated by Maya, Yumo harbored immense resentment toward the Guiding Saint who had manipulated her entire existence.


    Upon returning to Blue Star, Yumo strongly suspected that her death and the long years locked in that dark room were Maya��s doing. Her parents and loved ones had suffered tremendously because of it. This realization caused Yumo��s anger and resentment toward Maya to surge like a broken dam, suddenly flooding her entire being.


    Originally, while Yumo resented Maya, she wouldn��t have dared defy such a powerful goddess.


    But now?


    Yumo suddenly realized something important.


    Wait... do I actually need to fear her?


    Maya��s authority came mainly from her position as Guiding Saint. As one of the three Saints left by the Creator, her power and influence were immense. However...


    I��m a Saint too! The Judgment Saint no less!


    Why should I cower before her?!


    We��re both Saints - who��s afraid of who?!


    Besides, the Judgment Saint was specifically responsible for combat and passing judgment on sinners. What was there to fear from a mere Guiding Saint?


    If she doesn��t like it?


    Then I��ll teach her a lesson!


    Glancing at Mengxi beside her, Yumo said seriously:


    "You might not like hearing this, but this is what I plan to do. I��m going to find the Guiding Saint and take control of the Trial Space! If she resists, I��ll educate her!"


    Hearing this, Mengxi was momentarily stunned. But rather than showing displeasure, this Daughter of the Saint readily accepted Yumo��s declaration. Her purple eyes even showed a trace of satisfaction.


    "Looks like Wifey has finally opened up. Not easy, not easy~"


    "Hm?"


    Seeing Mengxi��s reaction, Yumo��s brows furrowed slightly, her expression turning peculiar.


    "I��m talking about beating up your mother, you know? And this is your reaction?"


    "Didn��t I tell you before? I rather hope someone can help teach my mother a lesson~ This habit of treating everyone like chess pieces needs to change."


    "..."


    "So when do you plan to meet mother? Need me to take you?"


    "No rush. I want to see Mina first, then go."


    "I see, that makes sense, should meet your sister first. Though~"


    As she spoke, Mengxi��s eyes narrowed slightly, a meaningful glint appearing in her pupils. She playfully poked Yumo��s lower abdomen, her gesture��s meaning clear.


    "I wonder how your sister will react when she discovers her brother suddenly became her sister?"


    "We��ll�� find out when the time comes..."


    Though slightly nervous inside, after seeing her parents�� reactions, Yumo had a rough idea of how her sister would respond.


    After all, that little troublemaker had always talked about wanting an older sister...


    But more than Mina...


    "What about your thoughts on this?"


    Yumo��s expression grew somewhat serious, and the room��s atmosphere became slightly heavy.


    "Hmm, how to put it? It��s surprising - Sister being such a gentle and lovely ��perfect wife�� type who��s good at housework and taking care of others, to think you used to be a boy? I really couldn��t tell."


    "You don��t find it repulsive?"


    "Repulsive? Why would I? In the countless worlds of the Source Star Universe, there are many species with dual genders or the ability to change gender at will. I don��t really care about gender. Rather~"


    Mengxi��s eyes narrowed as her tone shifted to become more teasing, her whole being suddenly emanating an alluring charm. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn��t it even better that wifey used to be a boy~ Teasing boys is~ more exciting~"


    "Teasing boys?"


    "Yes~ Just thinking about how the handsome Brother Yumo became Sister Yumo, and then being pinned down by me~ feels so thrilling~"


    As she spoke these teasing words, Mengxi sat up on the bed, her slender arms wrapping around Yumo��s swan-like neck. She skillfully reached out to remove the black-haired girl��s hair tie, releasing cascading locks of black and red gradient hair that fell like a waterfall. Under the dim lamplight, the silken black hair gleamed beautifully. While gently stroking Yumo��s hair, feeling its soft and smooth texture, and gazing at the breathtakingly perfect face before her, Mengxi smiled mischievously:


    "A boy becoming a beautiful girl has its own unique appeal~ It makes things even more exciting."


    As if to prove her words, Mengxi teasingly stuck out her tongue, lightly licking Yumo��s face.


    "Hey, wifey... or should I say, hubby~ It��s a rare chance. Want to play a fun game~?"


    Truth be told, Mengxi wasn��t really in the mood for such risqu�� games right now. Her aim was simple: just a bit of light-hearted teasing with her Yumo, like always. It was their usual playful interaction.


    After all, Yumo was just too cute, and Mengxi couldn��t resist messing with her a little.


    In Mengxi��s opinion, Yumo would definitely decline her little request, especially since Yumo��s parents were living under the same roof. Considering the noise they��d make during such games would certainly draw the attention of their family and that chatterbox Sato, Yumo, always the shy one, was sure to say No!


    What Mengxi wanted to see was Yumo��s shy, embarrassed face as she scolded Mengxi for being a "naughty girl."


    Oh, and on another note, it would be a chance to lighten up Yumo��s serious expression. It was a win-win situation.


    All in all, with Yumo being too serious, it was a bit awkward...


    With these thoughts in mind, Mengxi��s lips curled up slightly, her attention fully focused on Yumo��s face, ready to capture that adorable shy expression.


    But Yumo��s response was unexpected.


    "Sounds good~"


    Yumo smiled back, looking pleased.


    "Huh?"


    "Come on, let��s play~"


    Before Mengxi could blink, a crimson glow enveloped Yumo, radiating from her body like a warm, comforting light.


    In this glow, Yumo gracefully slipped out of her outer garments, leaving only a flimsy pair of underwear, the deep black hair cascading over her shoulders. Her slim figure hidden in the shadows of the night, as if beckoning with magical allure.


    At this moment, her skin, as white and smooth as snow, the delicate collarbones, the slender waist, and those perfect little dumplings were fully revealed. Her smooth skin gleamed enticingly in the light, with scarlet light and a few blood butterflies dancing around her, adding a veil of mystery to this moment.


    Usually, Yumo in just her underwear would turn a shade of beetroot red, a steam engine stuffed into her cheeks. But this time, after exposing her body, she showed no sign of embarrassment or shame, instead facing Mengxi with poise and a smile.


    It��s as they say,


    You don��t feel shy,


    The other one does.


    Mengxi, faced with this unusual expression, was visibly shocked, her pretty face suddenly flushing.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Teasing people comes with a price, you know~"


    The next instant,


    Crunch!!


    With a loud, unmistakable sound of the bed creaking under the weight of the sudden shift,


    Mengxi, still a bit dazed, was shoved down onto the soft bed by Yumo��s mischievous smile! Yumo, pinning Mengxi to the bed with one hand, held down both of her arms.


    Then, Yumo teasingly ran her fingers gently over Mengxi��s face, her crimson eyes glowing with a captivating light, full of enigmatic intent.


    "You little rascal, you��ve got some nerve, huh?"


    "Yumo?"


    "Didn��t I tell you I��m really pissed at that Guiding Saint right now? I��m still holding onto some strong grudges. And here you are, daring to tease me? Looks like I need to make you pay a little price."


    "Huh?"


    "Since I��m not afraid of your mom, I might as well not be afraid of you, right? Your mother has put me through hell for years... So, as they say, ��the debts of the mother are paid by the daughter.�� I��ll just collect some of what she owes from you~"


    "Eh!!?"

 Chapter 1063 1063: Howling Retaliation~

    3/4


    "Repay the mother''s debts with her daughter''s pain, isn''t that a natural law?"


    Yumo licked her lips, a mocking expression plastered on her face.


    "Your mother''s really pissed me off lately, so I guess I''ll collect some debts from you instead."


    "Yu��mo..."


    Faced with this scene, Mengxi was dumbstruck.


    This?!


    Is this really Yumo?!?


    I never imagined that my usual teasing would provoke such an unusual reaction from her.


    In the past, Yumo was always so timid, like a punching bag, getting bullied by Mengxi anytime she wanted.


    The only time she tried to fight back, she needed Momo''s help to do so.


    And when Yumo regained control, Mengxi quickly took the upper hand again.


    But this time, going on the offensive and overpowering her? Unheard of!


    Thus, Mengxi''s pale purple eyes were filled with heavy confusion and disbelief,


    "Yumo�� all of a sudden, why?"


    "All of a sudden this bold, right?"


    Yumo tilted her head, grinning.


    "Because it''s not just about opposing your mother, it''s also about a certain little troublemaker like you~"


    "About me?"


    "Yeah, after chatting with Sato about otherworldly experiences, I suddenly realized something very important."


    "Something very important?"


    "Exactly, it''s time to ask why a weak little thing like you gets to mess with me so freely?"


    "��."


    After Sato''s reminder, Yumo finally figured it out.


    Even though Mengxi was much weaker than her? While she was so powerful? Why was she getting bullied?


    It all started from their first meeting outside Winter Forest; she''d been on the backfoot ever since.


    The root cause was Maya''s damned trials. She had always treated Mengxi as a fragile being, fearing that struggling too much would hurt the Girl of Destiny and anger the goddess. Thus, she hesitated, afraid to use her strength, allowing Mengxi to toy with her.


    Later, when pretending to be a child to supervise Mengxi, Yumo somehow got used to being on the weaker side.


    Coupled with guilt from deceiving Mengxi, she usually chose to go along with whatever her she wanted.


    As time went by, under these influences, Yumo grew weaker while Mengxi got bolder and bolder!


    But now, Yumo felt that something was off!


    She had no reason to fear the Guiding Saint anymore, and she even had a bit of a desire to teach her a lesson! And Mengxi was no longer the level five weakling she could accidentally kill. So what was there to hesitate about?


    Guilt was nonsense!


    She had been the one most deceived by the other party, hadn''t she?!


    Yumo was now starting to suspect that Mengxi had been conditioning her to be a sub!


    "You''re much weaker than me, yet you always tease, torture, and act like some little demoness. I think it''s time for some education."


    "W..wait..."


    Looking into Yumo''s clear, resolute gaze, Mengxi started to feel a wave of panic.


    Oh no, has sister become smarter?


    It seem, seems like she''s figured things out?


    This, this isn''t good...


    "Sister, I, I was wrong, can, can you spare me please~?"


    Mengxi tried to break free,


    but, even at the peak of the eighth level, Mengxi was still far weaker than Yumo, completely powerless to resist.


    "No way~ Bad children need proper punishment~ The frustration I''ve bottled up from your mother needs an outlet too~ But don''t worry, I''m very forgiving. For all the ways you tormented me in the past, I''ll just return the favor a little bit more intensely~"


    As she spoke, the crimson Shadow Power flashed, and with the flicker of red light, Mengxi''s clothes shattered into pieces, scattering over the bed.


    Yumo leaned down and bit hard into Mengxi''s swan neck.


    "Mmm~ Ah~"


    For a moment, Mengxi''s eyes shut tight from the pain.


    Blood seeped from Mengxi''s neck, but at the same time, Yumo''s Shadow Power surged into her. The Shadow Power had the property of stirring desire.


    Under Yumo''s deliberate stimulation and bathed in the crimson energy, Mengxi''s body suddenly became hot... her skin glistened with sweat, her breaths grew ragged, and her very expression began to blur.


    In an instant, the room''s atmosphere tinged with the pink hue of arousal.


    "Sister�� wait�� stop ~..."


    "Hyaaaa~"


    Seeing the growing lust in Mengxi''s eyes, Yumo''s smile grew more satisfied. Of course, there was a hint of mischievousness to that grin as well.


    "My love~ The real excitement''s yet to come~ Also, I have a little confession for you, I didn''t set up any soundproofing barrier~"


    "Whit WHAT!!??"


    Mengxi''s eyes widened, a flash of panic cutting through the haze.


    Though her mind was growing cloudy, she was still keenly aware... that she was in Yumo''s home, with her aunt and uncle''s room right next door. If she accidentally let out a sound?


    "HA~"


    Yumo leaned in, her lips near Mengxi''s ear, and whispered:


    "So, if you don''t want to ruin your image in front of my folks. Remember to keep quiet~"


    "Mmm..."


    At that moment, Mengxi bit her lip in defiance.


    Despite the heat that raced through her, and though her consciousness was fading, the ever-proud Mengxi was not about to be dominated by her silly sister... her body had no resistance left,


    but her lips, they remained defiant as ever. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph~"


    She huffed out a disdainful snort between heavy breaths.


    "Make me cry out?! Hah... Just you? If you''ve got the guts, try me! Mmm..."


    "Oh ho?"


    The black-haired girl raised an eyebrow, licking her lips with amusement,


    "Let''s see how long our cute little brat can keep that stubborn mouth~"


    Faced with the delectable sight of the silver-haired girl,


    Yumo, full of both vengeance and lust, was fired up with excitement. Her thigh pressed against Mengxi''s now-drenched secret garden, and her hand went too far, squeezing the sensitive mounds until they changed shape.


    Gazing at those pink lips so close, Yumo took a deep breath, ready to dive in for a soft kiss.


    For a moment, the room filled with an unusual, pink atmosphere.


    Yet, Just as Yumo, with her pent-up anger, was about to take out her revenge on Mengxi and ''ravage'' those pink lips, she stopped dead in her tracks. Their lips were mere millimeters apart, but Yumo seemed stuck in time.


    Hmm?


    Why, why did you stop?


    Mengxi also frowned. She sensed an unusual gaze. "Hmm, who?"


    The next moment,


    Mengxi and Yumo turned their heads in unison towards the side of the bed.


    And there, they saw a short-haired girl with a face full of innocence, clutching a fluffy white cat, sitting on the floor by the headboard, staring at the two disheveled girls on the bed with unabashed curiosity and excitement.


    Her red eyes sparkled with inquisitive golden light~


    "E�� Eos??"


    Yumo sat up from Mengxi, looking utterly bewildered at the little girl beside them,


    "Why are you here?"


    It turned out, asking Eos was almost as useful as speaking to a brick wall--she didn''t respond, instead looking at Yumo with a gaze that mixed curiosity, confusion, and a prompt to continue.


    Though silent, her look said it all.


    --"Come on~ Hurry up~ Don''t stop~"


    "Uh..."


    Yumo''s brows twitched slightly.


    And beneath her, Mengxi let out a smug, triumphant laugh:


    "Looks like we''ve got to call it off this time. Seems like Eos''s really attached to you and won''t easily leave~"


    Upon hearing this, Yumo bit her lip, falling into a short silence.


    But after some internal conflict, Yumo''s response, once again, caught Mengxi off guard.


    "Just one audience? What''s the harm?"


    "Huh? Are you SERIOUS!?"


    Turning to look at the black-haired girl before her, Mengxi asked in a daze.


    She couldn''t quite believe Yumo had such audacity.


    Mengxi even wondered if she''d misheard.


    However, Yumo quickly proved Mengxi wrong with her actions...


    Without giving Mengxi a chance to react, Yumo sharply inhaled and lunged forward, deeply kissing Mengxi''s lips, her hands and legs launching an unprecedented assault on Mengxi''s body.


    Crash!


    As the bed creaked and groaned under the weight of their movement, a scene of sensuality unfolded before Eos''s eyes.


    Watching it all, the usually expressionless, even somewhat dull Abyssal Lord felt her heart race for the first time, a blush slowly creeping over her little cheeks...

 Chapter 1064 1064: Little Sisters Purpose

    1/2


    "BANG! Thump thump PAH PAH! Piapiapia~~~"


    In their room, Fanzi and Yela shared an amused smile at the constant noise from next door.


    "Ah, youth is wonderful," Fanzi mumbled drowsily from his reclined position. "Having so much energy even late at night, still making such a ruckus." His eyes gleamed with undisguised envy for that youthful vigor.


    "I bet Yumo is really happy to see friends from the Source Star Universe again," Yela mused, peeling off her socks before crawling into bed. She furrowed her brow mid-thought. "But what in the world are those two up to? The noise is incredible. Should we sneak a peek?"


    "Nah," Fanzi sighed. "They''re probably just having a pillow fight. Remember when Little Mina brought her friend home? Same energetic chaos. Let the young ones have their fun - you''ll just spoil the mood if you go check."


    "Fair enough." Yela turned to gaze at the alarm clock wistfully. "It''s just... Yumo is really back... I can hardly believe it. I''m almost afraid to sleep... what if I wake up and it was all just a dream?"


    "Come on now, it''s real," Fanzi assured her, patting her head. "No need to overthink it. The kids can be lively, but we old folks need our rest."


    "Mmm... oh wait, before that..."


    "What is it?" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to tell Kenzou and Mina that Yumo is back! We were so caught up playing with them all day, I almost forgot!" Yela eagerly grabbed her phone. "Especially Mina - that child adored her brother growing up. She''ll be overjoyed! Though she''s probably asleep now... I''ll send a message. Wonder if she''ll jump for joy when she sees it tomorrow?"


    However, as Yela typed excitedly, their rebellious daughter wasn''t sleeping soundly in her dorm at all. Her bed in Skina City lay empty, window conspicuously open.


    ��.


    At a clearing in the Visizer Mountains...


    "Bzzzzt! BOOM!!"


    Under the moonlight, lightning wolves howled as they chased a figure wielding Shadow Power, constantly snapping at their target. The figure swung their battle staff, fending off the wolves. Though managing to hold them at bay, their movement speed had drastically decreased due to the harassment.


    The wolves'' master seized the opportunity.


    BOOM!! Bzzzzt~


    Blue light blazed through the darkness. Wrapped in lightning, a tall figure burst forth, throwing a lightning-charged punch straight at the shadow-cloaked form!


    Too focused on the wolves, the figure couldn''t react in time and took the hit squarely. They went flying, smashing into the cliff face hard enough to leave a massive crater.


    As the dust settled, the figure knelt gasping for breath, seemingly spent. The Shadow Power coating their body twisted and shattered into countless pure black particles.


    As the power dispersed, it revealed Mina - petite with shoulder-length black hair sporting blue highlights. If Yela and Fanzi were present, they''d likely have an aneurysm discovering their supposedly resting daughter out fighting in the middle of the night!


    Mina struggled to her feet, clutching her chest and panting heavily. Her body was a canvas of purple bruises and countless wounds, with a deep gash marking her recently struck face.


    Mina glared fiercely at the glowing crater she''d just emerged from, frustration etched across her face from yet another defeat.


    "That''s enough training for today." A resigned voice drifted from the forest as an elegant woman in her mid-30s stepped out, wisps of blue lightning still dancing around her form. This was Jenna, a legitimate level 6 powerhouse who''d traded her position at the National Special Affairs Bureau for a quiet life teaching in Skina City to focus on family. Two years ago, she''d discovered the newly awakened Mina and became her spiritual mentor.


    Jenna felt equal parts impressed and exasperated by her prodigy who''d rocketed to level 6 in just two years. "Go rest - you have class tomorrow," she said, dispersing her lightning aura to resume her usual warm teacher demeanor.


    But Mina wasn''t done. "Wait, Teacher! I can keep going!" She forced herself into a fighting stance despite her trembling limbs.


    Jenna sighed at her student''s stubborn determination. "I know you''re trying to force a breakthrough to Lv7 through combat training. But you can''t rush this - you''ve been pushing yourself non-stop for a week. Even a person in Lv6 will break down at this rate!"


    "I won''t break," Mina insisted defiantly.


    "Is escaping the Felder Family''s control really worth destroying yourself?"


    "Yes." Her reply cut like steel. "Only Lv7 grants the right to protection."


    Jenna shook her head, understanding the bitter calculus behind Mina''s desperation. While the Allied Nations officially governed Blue Star, true power lay with the Holy Maiden and the Sky Nation''s elite. Even the Bureau had to bow to their whims. If the Felder Family dropped their polite facade and demanded Mina, she''d be gift-wrapped and delivered to curry favor. Only reaching Lv7 would trigger the Holy Maiden''s Seventh Decree of protection - her sole shield against even the mighty Felders.


    But... "Lv7 isn''t achieved through brute force! If it were that simple, we''d have Lv7s everywhere! It requires consistent effort and the right catalyst. This reckless training will only break you!" Jenna''s authority bore down, making Mina duck her head in silence.


    Jenna''s gaze softened with concern. "Is joining the prestigious Felder Family really so awful? They could fast-track your path to Lv7. Your family would prosper. After two years as a mistress, becoming the official wife seems like an upgrade, no?"


    Mina shook her head vehemently. "I''ve told you - I hate them and their controlling, manipulative ways. They''d never let me grow too strong to control. I''d just be their breeding tool. ''Official wife'' is just pretty wrapping on a cage. I have more important things to do."


    "You mean... hunting Abyssal Demons?"


    "Yes."


    "My God..." Jenna massaged her temples. "While everyone else desperately dodges conscription to avoid the demons, you''re charging straight at them."


    "Not charging blindly..."


    "Really? A fresh Lv6 who barely controls her power? A few Lv5 demons would tear you apart!"


    "I know that! That''s why I''m not fighting them yet. I need to get stronger - Lv7, 8, even 9! I''ll destroy every demon that dares invade the Source Star Universe!"


    "Mina..."


    "I won''t let anyone else lose family to demons like I did. Those monsters have to die!"


    "This child..."

 Chapter 1065 1065: Thank you for training Mina

    2/2


    When mentioning her elder brother, Mina''s deep brown eyes flickered with momentary grief. The sorrow vanished instantly, replaced by an icy murderous intent as her depleted body still managed to unleash a terrifying wave of spiritual energy.


    "You mean your brother whose apparent suicide was actually caused by the Abyssal Demons..." Jenna shook her head helplessly.


    "Ah, this is purely... just wanting to satisfy your desire for revenge..."


    Mina didn''t respond directly, instead gazing meaningfully into the distance. "Whatever the case, my goal is to drive out the Abyssal Demons. The Felder family''s recruitment would only get in the way, so I need to break free from them. To do that, I need even greater power! So, Teacher!!"


    She turned back, fixing Jenna with an earnest stare: "Let''s continue training!! I can still handle it! If we can push my potential, I feel I could reach mid-Level 6 in just these few days!!"


    "Mina..."


    "Please, Teacher. Could you bear to see your student, in the bloom of youth at eighteen, have her dreams shattered and be imprisoned in some grand mansion?"


    Mina clutched the hem of her clothes, lifting her head to gaze at Jenna with pleading puppy eyes.


    Faced with her disciple''s adorable display, Jenna found herself backing away, unable to resist.


    Finally, like always, Jenna chose to compromise.


    "Alright, I understand. One more hour of practice, until 3 AM. Then you must rest! You''ve been too exhausted these past few days. Also, skip tomorrow morning''s class, understood?!"


    The thought of being a teacher encouraging truancy filled Jenna with an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    "How about 4?"


    "No."


    "3:30?"


    "No means no!"


    "Really? Please, Teach~"


    "Sigh Fine, fine."


    Raising her hand to her forehead, Jenna nodded wearily. Simultaneously, the blue lightning power previously hidden within her body began rippling outward from her skin once again, causing the surrounding temperature to rise.


    Having decided to teach, Jenna instantly entered a serious state. Her eyes, emanating a pale blue radiance, suddenly locked onto Mina like a fierce beast.


    "Then prepare yourself, Mina!"


    "Yes! Teacher!"


    Mina answered excitedly, taking out her phone once again to start timing. As always, she wanted to see how long her exhausted self could hold out against her teacher.


    Meanwhile, Jenna''s gaze towards Mina carried hints of both sympathy and admiration.


    Ah, what a persistent child.


    The next moment, taking a deep breath, Jenna assumed her battle stance.


    Feet planted firmly, hands clenched into fists, her body flickering with lightning. Her gaze was resolute, without a trace of mercy. Completely enveloped in lightning''s mysterious radiance, she emanated a powerful and mystical energy. The surrounding air churned as if lightning power had gathered throughout her body, ready to unleash devastating force at any moment.


    "Ready, Mina?"


    As always, Jenna asked before beginning training.


    However...


    "Mina?"


    "Hey, are you ready?"


    "Huh?"


    Seconds ticked by after Jenna took her battle stance. The expected "I''m ready" from her student never came.


    The gifted black-haired girl stood frozen, staring intensely at her phone screen like a statue.


    "Mina? Is there some news-"


    Before Jenna could finish, Mina suddenly shouted, completely out of character:


    "Teacher!!"


    "Eh? What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s end here for tonight!! I just remembered I have homework to do!!! See you tomorrow- no... day after... no, three days from now!!"


    Before Jenna could process what was happening, Mina - who''d been begging for extra training just moments ago - wrapped herself in black spiritual energy and shot off toward the city like a dark comet, leaving Jenna frozen mid-stance in the cold wind.


    "Ah... heh?????..."


    After a stunned moment, Jenna relaxed her stance with an understanding smile. She gazed thoughtfully in the direction her student had vanished, recalling Mina''s uncharacteristically frantic expression.


    "What could be so urgent?"


    But remembering the barely concealed joy on Mina''s face, Jenna didn''t worry too much after her brief musing.


    Rare to see that child so happy. Must have gotten some good news?


    If that''s the case, no need to worry.


    Tomorrow and the day after - no training?


    Perfect timing to spend time with my son. Being away three nights in a row - I''m failing as a mother.


    With these thoughts, Jenna dispersed her spiritual energy and began cleaning up the devastated training ground. As she worked, she paused to study the massive craters in the rock face with amazement.


    Sensing the residual spiritual energy, she raised an eyebrow.


    Compared to a few days ago, Mina''s spiritual energy had grown significantly stronger.


    It had taken Jenna herself four years to advance from early to mid-Level 6. At Mina''s rate?


    A few more days might do it.


    This girl... what a genius...


    To think a Blue Star family could produce someone so gifted? How is it possible? Additionally, Mina''s brother Kenzou had given off an unfathomable impression when she''d met him a year ago.


    What a fascinating family.


    Regardless, as a teacher, Jenna felt excited - it was natural to feel proud watching her student grow.


    "In a month, she might really break through to Level 7~"


    Jenna mused to herself.


    However, her solitary musings in the wilderness received an unexpected response.


    --"If that happens, I''ll have quite the headache."--


    ??!!


    Hm?! S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who?!


    That kind, gentle voice sent chills down Jenna''s spine. She instantly resumed her combat stance, whirling to face behind her.


    "Who''s there?!!"


    Under Jenna''s stern gaze, an elegant grey-haired elder in a formal suit emerged slowly from the dark forest like a shadow materializing. His grey hair cascaded like a waterfall with an eerie silver sheen, melding with the darkness. Deep wrinkles etched melancholy into his features, his high-bridged nose and eyes like bottomless abysses radiating an indescribable chill.


    The black-suited elder moved like a shadow in the night, without a hint of ostentation. His black-gloved hands seemed like demon claws extending from the darkness. Where he walked, a cold wind stirred the silence, as if reality itself had fallen under darkness''s control.


    The moment he appeared, the air froze solid, an oppressive aura rapidly engulfing heaven and earth.


    Faced with Jenna''s demand, the elder remained silent, merely sweeping her with his deep, piercing gaze.


    That single look sent ice through Jenna''s veins, making her instinctively step back.


    The elder gazed thoughtfully into the distance - the direction Mina had fled.


    "Awakening for just two years, yet approaching Level 7... truly a perfect awakened bloodline... hehehe~ But reaching Level 7 would give me quite the headache. Though the Special Affairs Bureau poses no threat, openly defying the Saint''s decree wouldn''t be appropriate..."


    The elder mused to himself.


    "It seems I can''t give her more time. Must establish control quickly."


    Staring intently at the muttering elder, Jenna''s expression darkened.


    As a Level 6 Awakened, though not officially part of the Special Affairs Bureau, Jenna knew enough about the Sky Nation''s power structure. Recalling documents she''d seen in the Bureau''s archives, she was certain... this imposing elder with his overwhelming dark aura was the current head of the Felder family.


    "Taro Felder..."


    Hearing his identity revealed, the elder called Taro finally turned slightly, directing part of his attention to Jenna.


    "Thank you."


    "Hm? What...?"


    "Thank you for training Mina to reach optimal breeding condition. However, if you continue training her and she truly reaches Level 7, it would be quite troublesome for me. So... my apologies, Ms. Jenna."


    As those elegant words left his mouth, Taro''s palm suddenly filled Jenna''s vision, rapidly expanding before her eyes.

 Chapter 1066 1066: Taro

    Sorry for not updating the past 5 days.


    Today all the delayd chapters will be posted soon,


    1/5


    ---


    This is bad!


    Though Taro''s words sounded pleasant, Jenna''s keen instincts detected the killing intent hidden within them. In that moment, the female teacher''s body and soul entered an unprecedented state of trembling, cold sweat streaming down her forehead.


    Seeing him raise his hand, Jenna bit down hard on her lips without hesitation, releasing every bit of spiritual power from her body in an explosive burst! In that instant, lightning flashed everywhere, the violent electrical display temporarily driving away the darkness of the dense forest. Under this display of thunder''s might, the surrounding large trees were instantly reduced to charcoal, the ground itself beginning to tremble slightly.


    Of course, Jenna''s immediate release of all her power wasn''t meant to fight Taro. She knew clearly that at merely mid-Level 6, going up against the Level 8 Taro would be like throwing eggs at stones! Her only goal was escape.


    She hoped to use the dust clouds kicked up by the lightning to obscure Taro''s vision, then flee into the city. Even the Felder family wouldn''t dare to act overtly within the city!


    Driven by survival instinct, Jenna unleashed power beyond anything she''d shown before. However...


    After several seconds of thunder and lightning clashing, the thick smoke pervading the forest suddenly dispersed, and the power of lightning between heaven and earth crumbled and vanished without a trace.


    Jenna collapsed to her knees before Taro, utterly exhausted. One of her arms had already vanished.


    Blood continuously flowed from the stump of her arm, staining the earth red.


    Meanwhile, Taro remained composed, casually gripping Jenna''s face with his right hand. With just this casual grip, Jenna''s power rapidly drained from her body, leaving her completely weak and without an ounce of strength to resist.


    Glancing at Jenna with his peripheral vision, Taro sneered coldly, "How presumptuous. Did you really think you could escape?"


    As he spoke, suffocating dark brown spiritual power gradually seeped from Taro''s palm. Under Jenna''s terrified and despairing gaze, it slowly enveloped her.


    "I-I''m sorry... I promise, I won''t teach Mina anymore... Please, please..."


    Jenna begged in terror. She didn''t want to die. She still had children waiting for her at home, she couldn''t die here...


    "I... I still have children to take care of... Please, please..."


    At this, Taro smiled slightly, then spoke with feigned helplessness:


    "Sorry, but I trust dead people more. Besides, if you were to tell the Special Affairs Bureau or Fanzi Kenzou about Little Mina, that would be quite troublesome for me."


    ?!!!


    As Taro spoke these words, Jenna''s pupils suddenly contracted, unprecedented terror pouring from her eyes.


    She wanted to say something more, or perhaps struggle and resist a bit more.


    Unfortunately, in the next instant, Taro''s fingers suddenly clenched with force.


    Then, intense pain instantly shot through Jenna''s brain.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hysterical screams echoed between heaven and earth.


    Amid the brown mist''s embrace, Jenna''s struggling figure flickered in and out of view. Her skin began taking on a sickly purple-black color, as if covered by a thick layer of dark clouds. The erosion of Taro''s power gradually drained the life from her body - her skin began to crack, emitting a foul stench.


    Her eyes were filled with pain and helplessness, pupils dilated to their limits, reflecting the terror of death. The lightning markings that had once been full of power rapidly dimmed on her body, transforming into decaying imprints. Under the ravages of this corrosive power, her flesh melted away like dissolving wax, turning into blood mixed with dark liquid.


    Hair, ears, nose, eyes - everything began to dissolve...


    Before long, what had been a middle-aged woman of some beauty transformed into a nauseating monster emanating decay.


    As the dissolution progressed, Jenna''s screams grew increasingly feeble.


    Finally, amid feelings of despair and unwillingness, this Level 6 ability user''s body completely collapsed, leaving only a puddle of murky blood and some remaining fragments.


    Taro coldly observed all this, the spiritual power on his palm gradually dispersing, leaving only a scene of eerie silence.


    A thick stench of decay pervaded the area.


    To this, Taro remained indifferent, or rather seemed to take some pleasure in it.


    Casually flicking away bits of flesh from his hand, Taro looked toward the city sleeping in the night with feigned helplessness and slight melancholy.


    "A mother who''s lost her child is quite pitiful indeed. They must miss their mother very much? In that case... let''s send them to reunite."


    As these words left his mouth, an eerie figure suddenly emerged from Taro''s shadow, diving underground and slinking toward the city.


    If someone with keen eyes had been present, they might have been shocked to discover that this shadow diving into the ground looked identical to Jenna in appearance. But if one sensed carefully, it wasn''t hard to realize it was merely a monster wearing human skin.


    ��.


    The next day at noon, news of a mother biting her child to death before committing suicide caused an enormous stir across the nation.


    However, at this moment, Mina, who had rushed home in a panic, didn''t yet know her teacher had already met with disaster.


    After seeing her mother''s message on her phone, all other thoughts were driven from Mina''s mind. She had only one thought - get home immediately!


    The message''s content simply described that her brother, who had died ten years ago, had his soul travel to another world. Now he had finally returned to the Blue Star. However, although her brother had returned, his body had undergone earth-shattering changes.


    That is, he had become a girl.


    Afterwards, her mom''s message included photos of a black-haired young woman interacting with her dad. Mina completely ignored her dad in the photos, all her attention drawn to that black-haired young woman.


    That young woman was breathtakingly beautiful, beautiful to the point of suffocation. Even Mina herself, who possessed an adorable face, felt a sense of inadequacy.


    Of course, beauty was one thing, but more importantly, the figure of this black-haired young woman in the photo vaguely overlapped with her memory of her Brother?! That demeanor was almost identical to her brother''s?!


    Realizing this point, Mina was certain �C her mom wasn''t playing some boring prank on her!


    "Brother, Brother he?! Really came back!!!"


    She ran home excitedly, the training plans in her mind completely forgotten.


    Well, that was quite normal. After all, while training was very important... compared to seeing her beloved onii-chan... ah no, now it should be onee-chan... compared to seeing onee-chan, training meant nothing!


    To make a good impression when meeting her sister, Mina specially rushed back to her student dormitory, completed her washing up with unprecedented efficiency, changed into a pretty dress, then charged out the school gates amid the hysterical scolding of the dorm manager.


    Finally, around 6 AM, just as the dawn sunlight was awakening the sleeping city, the panicked Mina finally arrived home.


    While panting excitedly, Mina arrived at the door of a certain room.


    Which room was her sister in?


    Yela hadn''t told Mina.


    But following the scent, Mina inexplicably determined which room her sister was in.


    Taking a deep breath, Mina opened the door with an excited smile.


    "Bro... brother??"


    However, in the next instant, Mina''s excited words came to an abrupt halt.


    Because after pushing open the door, what entered Mina''s sight was an unexpected scene.


    At this moment, her sister sat naked on the bed, and beside her was another silver-haired young woman in tattered clothes. By the bedside was another unfamiliar short-haired girl, seriously observing the two figures on the bed while hugging their white cat.


    Seeming to notice the sound of the door opening, the black-haired girl belatedly met Mina''s eyes with some surprise.


    "Eh? Mi-Mina??"


    "..."


    For a moment, Mina fell silent.


    Her pupils instantly dilated, her body frozen in place, unable to believe everything she was seeing. Her face showed an expression of disbelief, mouth slightly open as if wanting to speak but unable to form words. The smile on her face visibly faded away, replaced by a ghastly gloom.


    Unconsciously, an awkward and silent atmosphere pervaded the room, time seeming to freeze in this moment.


    Mina''s gaze gradually lost its light.


    "Bro... sis, ww, wha... what are you doing!!??"